¡¶Rebirth of the Dragon Cult Leader of the Deer Cauldron¡· Preface You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Damn, who said Kangxi was one of the rare wise emperors in history? From my point of view, he was the most bastard emperor. If he hadn't ordered the seclusion of the country, how could our country have fallen to the point of being divided up by the Western powers." After Yulin patiently watched "Emperor Kangxi", she couldn't help but curse. In fact, Tie Yulin also wrongly blamed Kangxi. The isolation of the country actually started in the sluggish late Ming Dynasty. It was not proposed by Kangxi. As a minority regime, the Qing government naturally continued this policy in order to consolidate its power and tried to pass " The "seclusion" method isolated the Han people in the country from the outside world to prevent foreigners from supporting the Han people and forming anti-Qing forces. In fact, when Kangxi was in power, he was very interested in Western technology and mastered a lot of it. However, he strictly prohibited people other than himself from learning because he was worried that once advanced Western technology spread, it would greatly shake up the riding and archery industry. Under the rule of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, Kangxi did not allow missionaries to translate any scientific documents in yamen with Han and Mongolian people. This move also caused the decline of Chinese civilization represented by the Han people to a certain extent. Liang Qichao once said that Kangxi's science was a tool used to attack others. "Even if he did not intentionally stifle the people's wisdom, it cannot be regarded as a mistake." "If capitalism had been developed since the early Qing Dynasty, how could China be so cowardly? Maybe the Chinese army would invade Europe, the United States or other places." Tie Yulin lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. , blew out a big smoke ring, closed his eyes, and enjoyed it beautifully. ¡°Maybe he was too sleepy, he only smoked half of the cigarette, and Tie Yulin fell asleep. No wonder, in the past few days, in order to quickly read the book "Emperor Kangxi", Tie Yulin barely slept for less than four hours a day in order to return the book quickly after reading it. The rent was only one yuan a day. Tie Yulin is only a senior high school student, and his family is not very well-off. His monthly living expenses are only more than 200 yuan. Excluding necessary living expenses, he only has less than 30 yuan at his disposal. So one yuan a day The rent is not cheap. Tie Yulin was so sleepy and slept so soundly that he had no idea that danger was approaching him step by step. When Tie Yulin fell asleep, half of the cigarette in his hand happened to rest on an exposed wire. Fortunately, there was a soft plastic skin on the outside of the wire. However, under the smoke of the cigarette butt, the plastic skin was slowly burning. Slowly sink down. "Two millimeters, one millimeter, 0.5 millimeters, finally, the cigarette butt and the copper wire in the wire really came into contact. "Zizzi" A long black smoke rose from the thread, and sparkles jumped around Tie Yulin's fingers. However, Tie Yulin, who was sleeping, did not sense the dangerous smell. Finally, a flame ignited at the end of the wire and spread quickly along the wire until it reached the switch. There was a "bang", and with the loud noise caused by the explosion of the electric switch, in just ten seconds, all the wires coming out of the electric switch were ignited, and spread in all directions at an alarming speed. In an instant, the house was already shrouded in fire. The shining firelight and sudden high temperature finally woke up the sleeping Tie Yulin, but it was too late, there were raging fires on all sides, and everything in the room was ignited. Tie Yulin had just stood up, and before he could rub his eyes, he heard a loud bang, it was a gas tank. Just as this idea came to Tie Yulin's mind, he saw a big fire ball coming from the kitchen, and in the blink of an eye, The moment enveloped the stunned Tie Yulin (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Young Master of the Dragon Cult You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Am I dead?" I don't know how long it took before Tie Yulin woke up. He only felt a splitting headache, a dry mouth, and his whole body was limp. He couldn't exert even half of his strength to even open his eyes. It took half of the strength of the whole body. What caught his eye was an antique bed tent. The bed tent was light blue. What surprised Tie Yulin was not why this antique bed tent appeared, but the pattern embroidered on it - five snakes. The heads of these five snakes are all facing the middle, spitting out long tails, and the tails are outward. Moreover, the colors of these five snakes are also different, namely black, white, red, cyan and yellow. This is not a hospital. Although Tie Yulin has no strength, his mind is very clear. Such weird patterns are almost unique in modern cities, let alone hospitals. No one would make such a terrifying pattern at home. After all, it is It has a bit of a gangland flavor. As soon as Tie Yulin moved his eyes away from this strange five-snake pattern, he felt a figure shaking on the right side. Before he could twist his neck, a surprised and trembling voice came from his ears: "Young Master Young Master, youyou are awake. It isgreat. I will go and report it to the Master right now." The voice was clear and pleasant, and seemed to belong to a not too old little girl. "Young Master?" Tie Yulin was shocked when he heard this. When did he become the Young Master? Not knowing where the strength came from, Tie Yulin suddenly turned his head and looked to the right, only to see a light yellow figure flashing behind the screen. It is indeed an ancient room. There is a two-meter-high and three-meter-long screen three meters away from the bed. The same terrifying five snake pattern is on the screen. Between the bed and the screen is a round table, surrounded by four stools. The round table and stools are made of fine pear wood. There is nothing else on the round table except a tea tray, with a purple clay pot and four teacups on the tray. While Tie Yulin was still looking around, a slight sound of clothes suddenly came from outside, and then a loud voice rang in Tie Yulin's ears: "Tian Xiao, my Xiao'er, you finally Wake up, I've been worried to death about my father these days." As soon as the voice came, Tie Yulin's eyes blurred, and a strong wind came towards him, which made Tie Yulin shiver unconsciously. When he opened his eyes again, a tall and mighty body was already standing beside the bed. This man is about forty years old. He has a big braid on his head that was only seen in the Qing Dynasty. His hair is intertwined with black and white. He has a pair of eagle eyes, two eye-catching thick white eyebrows hanging above his eyes, and a long beard under his chin. Up to his neck, there was a sense of majesty in his brows, but mixed with infinite joy and worry. Seeing Tie Yulin's slightly unfamiliar eyes, the man was stunned for a moment, unaware that he was there, and hurriedly stepped forward, picked up Tie Yulin's wrist, half-closed his eyes, and began to take his pulse. "In the Qing Dynasty, I am not dead, and I have traveled to the Qing Dynasty. What on earth is going on?" Tie Yulin suppressed the shock in his heart and closed his eyes pretending to be tired. However, it was just a momentary shock in his heart. This caused Tie Yulin's pulse to become slightly confused, and also made the man's brows frown. After a while, the man gently let go of Tie Yulin's wrist and breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Tie Yulin's eyes slightly closed, a kind smile appeared on his face: "Tian Xiao, you How do you feel about your health? My father just checked your pulse. Although your body is weak, you are no longer seriously injured. However, this is really strange. Yesterday you were still extremely weak and about to die. How could you do it today? Suddenly I feel better, is it really strange that the Heavenly King's Life-Saving Pill is so magical?" The first half of this man's words was addressed to Tie Yulin, but the second half of his words turned into talking to himself, especially after he finished speaking, the man's two white eyebrows unconsciously frowned together, forming a A big "eight" upside down. If he hadn't already known that it was the Qing Dynasty, Tie Yulin would definitely have regarded this person as Yin Tianzheng, the white-browed eagle king in "The Legend of Heaven and the Dragon Slayer". The man frowned and pondered for a long time, as if he couldn't figure out why Tie Yulin could suddenly wake up and his body was fine. However, although he was puzzled, after all, the life of his precious son was saved, the man still breathed a sigh of relief, and for the first time he began to thank Guanyin Bodhisattva in his heart. Seeing this, I think many readers will understand that, yes, this person is Hong Antong, the leader of the Shenlong Sect in The Deer and the Cauldron, and Tie Yulin happened to be the only son of Hong Antong, Hong Tianxiao. Hong Antong is forty-five years old this year, while Hong Tianxiao is only seven or eight years old. It can be said that he has a son at an old age. Moreover, Hong Antong's wife died of hemorrhage after giving birth to Hong Tianxiao. Therefore, Hong Antong loved this precious son very much. He held it in his mouth for fear of melting, carried it in his arms for fear of being squeezed, and he never remarried. But I didn¡¯t expect that ChilongWhen her maids Yan Meng and Yun Luo were playing with Hong Tianxiao, suddenly there was a thunder in the clear sky. The frightened Hong Tianxiao fell down from the rockery, and the back of his head happened to fall heavily on a stone, and he was already dying on the spot. Originally, if Hong Tianxiao was sent to Hong Antong in time, as long as he was still breathing and taking one or two Heavenly King Life-Saving Pills, Hong Tianxiao's life could at least be saved. However, the Heavenly King¡¯s Life-Saving Pill is the most precious treasure of Shenlong Cult. It has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, so very few people know about it. Apart from the five dragon envoys, only a few veteran masters such as Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo know about it. How could maids like Yan Meng and Yun Luo know, and Hong An Tong has always been very strict in his rule and his methods of treatment are extremely cruel. When Yan Meng and Yun Luo saw Hong Tianxiao dying, they were frightened. They knew very well how much Hong Tianxiao held in the leader's heart. status, if something like this happened, the leader would definitely be sent to feed the colorful dragon, so they both crashed and died under the rockery. A quarter of an hour later, Hong Tianxiao stopped breathing. An hour later, the patrol team of Shenlong Cult discovered the situation here. While sending people to report to Hong Antong quickly, they quickly put away Hong Tianxiao's body. After receiving the report from his subordinates, Hong Antong was shocked and rushed over. At this time, Tie Yulin successfully traveled through time and possessed Hong Tianxiao's body. However, Hong Tianxiao had a massive hemorrhage in the back of his brain. Although he was breathing, it was very weak. Hong Antong received a report from the patrol that Hong Tianxiao was dead. He almost fainted, but when he got closer, he found that his son was still breathing slightly. However, he was overjoyed and took out the King of Heaven from his arms without hesitation. He fed Hong Tianxiao as many as three pills at a time. The Heavenly King's Life-Saving Pill is the treasure of the Shenlong Sect, so it is very rare. It was made by Hong Antong's subordinates who collected countless rare medicinal materials. Among them, the 300-year-old mountain ginseng, white bear gallbladder, snow lotus and other items are particularly rare. It took Hong Antong a lot of effort to refine it, and there are only about a dozen of them, and there are more than twenty others that are being refined. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 The Secret of Xiaoyao Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I turned out to be the son of Shenlong Cult Master Hong Antong." After Hong Antong comforted Hong Tianxiao and left in a hurry, Tie Yulin gradually learned a lot from his maid, and one can imagine his surprise. In the original work of "The Deer and the Cauldron", it was never mentioned that Hong Antong had a son, but Tie Yulin also made a general guess from this matter. That is, Hong Antong did have a son named Hong Tianxiao, but he died after falling from the rockery, and he just happened to time-travel and occupy Hong Tianxiao's body, which made Hong Tianxiao "resurrected from the dead." Shenlong Island occupies a pivotal position in "The Deer and the Cauldron". Its strength is almost equal to that of the Heaven and Earth Society, or even stronger. Moreover, the masters of the Shenlong Sect are not shown one by one in the original book, except for the Five Dragons. Apart from the envoys, there are only a few limited people such as Fatty Toutuo, Lu Gaoxuan, Mao Dongzhu, Deng Bingchun, and Liu Yan. Just imagine, how can a huge Shenlong Sect have only these few masters. Now that he has become the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, he has inherited his father's inheritance. Sooner or later, the Shenlong Sect will not be his world. With this foundation, and by contacting some people with lofty ideals, there is still hope to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty. As long as he If he becomes the emperor, he will naturally abolish the policy of isolation from the country, vigorously develop capitalism, and maybe even compete for world hegemony. Thinking of this, Tie Yulin (hereinafter called Hong Tianxiao) couldn't help but smile. Every day after that, Hong Antong came to visit once or twice, and each time he held Hong Tianxiao's hand and talked a lot. Hong Tianxiao didn't dare to say anything for fear of showing his flaws. Fortunately, Hong Antong thought he was weak and didn't want to talk much, and he didn't become suspicious. Two months passed like this. Hong Tianxiao listened to Hong Antong's soliloquy and served him. His maid learned the details of his condition, and at the same time, his body had completely recovered, leaving only a scar as long as an index finger on the back of his head. After this incident, Hong Antong could no longer trust his son and decided to teach Hong Tianxiao martial arts in advance. Before that, Hong Antong did not teach Hong Tianxiao martial arts, but he only taught him internal skills and mental methods, and did not teach him a single move. In addition, Hong Antong asked Hong Tianxiao to take a bath with special potions every day to speed up the process. The improvement of his skill can be said to be the highest expectation for Hong Tianxiao. When Hong Tianxiao officially learned martial arts from his father, he was so surprised that he could hardly close his mouth because the news shocked him so much. Hong Antong turned out to be the 32nd generation leader of Xiaoyao Sect. , and the inner skill and mental method he taught Hong Tianxiao was Xiao Wuxiang Gong, one of the three major internal skills and mental methods of Xiaoyao Sect. Perhaps many readers have read "The Eight Parts of the Heavenly Dragon" and know that the Xiaoyao sect has three major internal skills and mental methods. I believe that everyone is very familiar with the magic of Beiming Shen Gong and Bahuang Liuhe's Self-respecting Kung Fu, but they don't know much about Xiao Wuxiang Kung. In fact, To sum up, Beiming Shen Gong and Bahuang Liuhe Self-respecting Gong are internal skills and mental methods that are somewhat close to the evil sect. Only this Xiao Wuxiang Gong is an authentic and decent inner skill and mind method, and this Xiao Wuxiang Gong also has a benefit that is incomparable to the Beiming Divine Skill and the Bahuang Liuhe Self-respecting Skill. I will briefly introduce it here. In the Chinese martial arts world for more than a thousand years, I don¡¯t know how many internal skills and mental methods have been multiplied. Although the red lotus and the white lotus root come from the same family, after more than a thousand years of development, the differences between them are not the same, but there is one thing that is the same. As long as you use internal skills and mental skills, you can develop true energy in the Dantian. True energy is internal force and the source of powerful destructive power. This is why some martial arts masters can break gold and stone with their palms and punch out with a punch that is as strong as a thousand catties. The kick is powerful. However, the Qi produced by different internal skills and mental methods is different, and they cannot tolerate each other. In other words, if the zhenqi cultivated by Nei Gong Xin Method A is forcibly instilled into the body of a person who practices Nei Gong Xin Method B, there will not be a result of 1+1=2, but the two are incompatible. If the input true energy is less than the own true energy, the corresponding true energy will be dissolved. If the input true energy is greater than the own true energy, the final result will be that the meridians of the person who practices Neigong Xinfa B cannot bear it and will self-destruct, because The Qi in everyone's body is not cold water, nor is it as simple as drinking cold water into the body. ¡°However, this is not completely absolute. Just like people have four blood types, the blood of people with similar blood types can be fused together, and the same is true for true energy. To put it bluntly, all internal skills and mental methods cannot escape the nature of the Five Elements. The infuriating Qi cultivated by the internal skills and mental methods with the same attributes can also be compatible. It is just that when the infuriating energy enters the opponent's body, 90% of it will be lost. It is truly absorbed by the opponent. Only 10% can be turned into personal use. Moreover, there is another factor to consider, that is, each person's body also has a five-element attribute. Although two people practice the same internal strength and mental method, if one person's body is earth-based and the other person's body is water-based, the true energy will turn into After entering, it will also produce??The two results above. It can be seen from this that very few people have ever forcibly instilled their own true energy into other people. Even if the master is about to die, he will not take the risk of instilling decades of true energy into his disciples. Therefore, almost every martial arts practitioner will practice diligently and do not dare to take shortcuts. Although the Beiming Magic is magical and can directly absorb the opponent's internal energy for one's own use, it cannot be completely integrated. There may not be any problems in the short term, but over time, when problems arise, it will be over, just like cancer. Likewise, once you get sick, you are terminally ill. Duan Yu also discovered this problem thirty years later. As a result, he blew himself up and died shortly after. Wang Yuyan was so sad and angry that she wanted to burn the Beiming Shen Gong and Mental Technique, but she didn't want to, and only less than a third of it was burned. First, the silk recording the inner thoughts was blown far away by a gust of wind. Later, it was accidentally obtained by a leader of the Sun and Moon God Sect. Although Xu Zhu has seventy years of Beiming Qi in his body, because when Wu Yazi taught the skills, the extremely pitiful Shaolin internal skills in Xu Zhu's body were eliminated by him. Therefore, these seventy years of Qi are pure. Beiming's true energy caused Xu Zhu to die. However, if you want to remove the opponent's internal energy, it is not a simple matter. You must have thirty times the true energy in your body to be that of the other party. Otherwise, you will not be able to remove the true energy in the opponent's body, and you may even cause trouble. The injury. Therefore, this means that a person can only choose to practice one internal skill and mental method in his life, but the small phaseless skill is not subject to this restriction. Xiao Wuxiang Gong is an all-powerful inner skill and mind method, possessing the five attributes of the Five Elements. If a person practices Xiao Wuxiang Gong for twenty years, and then practices the second internal skill and mind method, the internal strength of these twenty years will be The internal force that will automatically transform into the second internal skill and mental method is not magical. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3: Running away from home You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the same time, Hong Tianxiao also learned from Hong Antong¡¯s mouth that the Xiaoyao sect fell here because of its decline. In the late Ming Dynasty, the Xiaoyao Sect and the Sun Moon Sect (the former Ming Sect) each produced a genius, who became the head of the Xiaoyao Sect and the leader of the Sun Moon Sect respectively. Both of them were arrogant people. , all want to unify the world and become the supreme martial arts king, so an inevitable struggle for hegemony begins. It took three years for this meaningless struggle for hegemony to come to an end. The Sun Moon Sect ended its nearly thousand-year life and became a glorious history of martial arts. The Xiaoyao Sect was also seriously injured, and its leader Huo Tianxuan was seriously injured and died soon. The nearly 10,000 people on Thirty-Six Islands and Seventy-two Cave were almost completely lost, with only 1,023 people left. Hong Antong was ordered to do so when he was in danger. He took over the Seven Treasure Ring of the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect from his master Huo Tianxuan and became the new leader of the Xiaoyao Sect. The reason why the Xiaoyao Sect was able to compete with and destroy the powerful Sun Moon God Sect was not because of the large number of disciples in the sect, but because the Xiaoyao Sect had controlled the Thirty-six Islands since Tianshan Tong Lao and Xu Zhu. There are tens of thousands of martial arts figures in the seventy-two holes. These people's martial arts may be high or low, good or strange. They are an amazing force in the world. "The Xiaoyao sect has very strict rules for accepting disciples, so every member of the Xiaoyao sect can only accept a few disciples in his lifetime. The one with the most is Su Xinghe, who accepted eight disciples, but most of them were ineffective. Huo Tianxuan only accepted three disciples, and Hong Antong was the second disciple. In the struggle for hegemony with the Sun Moon God Sect, Huo Tianxuan's first disciple and third disciple were all killed, leaving only Hong Antong. Just when Hong Antong was full of excitement and ready to revive Xiaoyao Sect and start a big career, he suddenly received a secret report that dozens of sects in the world had united to prepare to attack Tianshan Lingjiu Palace. Hong Antong was shocked. Although the Sun-Moon God Sect was completely wiped out after the final battle, almost all of the remaining one thousand and twenty-three people were injured and were unable to fight anymore. So, Hong Antong made a prompt decision and took away all the martial arts secrets and rare treasures in Lingjiu Palace, and burned the Lingjiu Palace on fire. Later, Hong Tianxiao chose to settle down on Lingshe Island (later changed to Shenlong Island) and founded the Shenlong Sect. The 1,023 people who survived can be regarded as the elites of Thirty-Six Islands and Seventy-Two Cave. Moreover, Hong Antong also taught some martial arts secrets collected in Lingjiu Palace, which made these people's martial arts even more powerful. Great progress. Hong Antong was a tycoon of the generation, and he was worried that these people would betray him one day, so he made the Leopard Fei Yijin Pills based on the life and death talisman (Huo Tianxuan failed to teach Hong Antong all the methods of the life and death talisman before his death) and gave them to everyone. , for control. After nearly two decades of painstaking development by Hong Antong, the Shenlong Sect has now become a large religion with fifteen thousand members. However, Hong Antong has always strictly ordered his followers to travel around the world under the name of the Shenlong Sect. Therefore, most of the people in the world do not know who they are. The existence of the Shenlong Sect, let alone the existence of the Shenlong Sect, was unknown to the Xiaoyao Sect. After knowing these secrets, Hong Tianxiao was naturally overjoyed and said in his heart that God has treated me well. Since then, Hong Tianxiao has followed Hong Antong to seriously learn the martial arts skills of the Xiaoyao sect. The Xiaoyao sect has many martial arts, but Xiaoyaozi passed the martial arts to his three disciples respectively, and the martial arts did not overlap with each other. Later, when Xu Zhu took over as the head of the Xiaoyao sect and the master of Lingjiu Palace, the Xiaoyao sect¡¯s Three or four out of ten of the special skills have been lost. The most pitiful thing is that of the three major internal skills and mental skills, only the small Wuxiang magic skill is left. Lingbo Weibu was also lost after Duan Yu's death. In addition to internal skills and light skills, the martial arts passed down from the Xiaoyao sect include Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand, Ruyi Sword Technique, Tianyu Qijian, Tianshan Staff Technique, White Rainbow Palm, Hanxiu Acupoint Flow and Moon Shadow Dance Body All other skills have been lost, especially Qinggong Shenfa, Lingbo Weibu, Caiyan Kungfu, and Pingxu Linfeng Shenfa have all been lost. Having said this, someone should ask, isn¡¯t the Moon Shadow Dance Step Qinggong? Of course not. Qinggong and Shenfa are two different concepts. Shenfa is a method of flexibility of the body. It is mainly used in fighting with others. If combined with superb Shenfa, the body will be flexible and elegant, dodge extremely fast, and the effectiveness of attack and defense will be doubled. Qinggong, on the other hand, is a method of regulating breath and breathing during running. It is mainly used for long-distance running. It can not only speed up the speed but also save internal energy. It can run thousands of miles in one breath with only a slight loss of internal energy. Since Hong Tianxiao was half a year old, Hong Antong used special medicine to bathe him every day, and taught him the Little Phaseless Magic Skill when Hong Tianxiao was five years old. Therefore, although Hong Tianxiao was only eight years old, he already had nearly eight in his body. Xiao Wuxiang's magical skills for 2 years, plus Hong Tianxiao's talent is one in a thousand (the two people's IQ combined, it is estimated that Einstein can't compare), learning the Xiaoyao sect's martial arts will get twice the result with half the effort. ?Four years have passed in a flash. During these four years, Hong Tianxiao rarely spoke. He practiced the Xiaoyao sect's special skills every day and made rapid progress. Although Hong Antong was very surprised by the sudden change in his son's personality, he was deeply gratified to see his son's rapid improvement in martial arts, so he didn't think too much about it and just taught him everything he had. From time to time, he would accompany Hong Tianxiao to fight with him to increase his experience in facing enemies. Under Hong Antong's deliberate cultivation, Hong Tianxiao, who was only twelve years old, could withstand thirty moves from Lu Gaoxuan without using any internal force. Not only was Hong Antong deeply gratified, but even the masters on Shenlong Island were extremely shocked. , I didn¡¯t expect that the young leader would have such a high talent in martial arts. If time passes, no one except Hong Antong will be his opponent. As a result, the whole Shenlong Sect does not dare to have any sympathy for Hong Tianxiao. This kind of spontaneous respect is not because of Hong Tianxiao's status and everyone's fear of Hong Antong, but from the heart. After all, this Shenlong Sect will be Hong Tianxiao's world sooner or later. Just when everyone in the Shenlong Sect was overjoyed that there was a successor to the Shenlong Sect, something suddenly happened, which made Hong Antong's mood suddenly turn extremely bad. "This bastard left without saying a word. If I don't let him" Hong Antong threw Hong Tianxiao's letter to the ground and shouted angrily. Hong Tianxiao's maid Wen'er was so frightened that she didn't dare to breathe. She knew the leader's temper. The young leader suddenly left the island without saying a word. If the leader blamed her and fed her to the colorful dragon, the consequences would be terrible. It was so terrible. Thinking of this, Wen'er felt short of breath and a little dizzy. Every year in the Shenlong Sect, someone is dragged to feed the colorful dragon because they have done something wrong or angered the leader. Hong Antong even asked everyone on the island to watch the colorful dragon eating people, with heart-rending shouts. The bloody and bloody situation has already been deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone in Shenlong Sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4: Searching for the Nine Suns Scripture You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In fact, Wen'er's worries were unnecessary. After four years of contact, Hong Tianxiao had already clearly understood his father's temper. He knew that once he left the island, Hong Antong would definitely vent his anger on Wen'er and others, so he left a letter , Hong Tianxiao explained that he was just traveling. If Hong Antong punished Wen'er and others, he would never set foot on Shenlong Island again in the future. Hong Tianxiao's move was really effective. Although Hong Antong was angry with his son, he could only spread his anger on his servants. With Hong Antong's character, Wen'er and others would inevitably be dragged to feed the colorful dragon, but this is what Hong Tianxiao left in the book. This sentence made Hong Antong quite scrupulous. He knew very well the character of his son. Although he was young, he still kept his word. If he really punished these servants and made Hong Tianxiao not return to the island, wouldn't it be too much? It¡¯s no longer worth it. Thinking of this, Hong Antong really didn't dare to take the risk. He could only helplessly shake his head and yelled at Wen'er: "You must clean the young leader's room every day. If you are lazy, you will be punished for both crimes." After that, he ignored Wen'er's surprised gaze, tossed his sleeves and walked away angrily. It was not without reason that Hong Tianxiao suddenly left the island. Naturally, he had his little Jiujiu. Although there are not many novels by Jin Lao, they have a big feature, that is, there is continuity between the books, just like the history of martial arts, from the Northern Song Dynasty to the early Qing Dynasty, the most typical one is "The Eight Heavenly Dragons" "The Legend of the Condor Heroes", "The Legend of the Condor Heroes", "The Legend of Heaven and Dragon Sword", "The Swordsman", "The Blue Blood Sword" and "The Deer and the Cauldron" are all written down in the historical context. , the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the Nine-Yang Magic and other classic martial arts also appeared in several books. The reason why Hong Tianxiao ran away was for the Nine-Yang Magic. In Jin Yong¡¯s martial arts world, Jiuyang Magic should undoubtedly occupy the first place among internal skills and mental skills, even more magical than Shaolin¡¯s Yi Jin Jing and Xiaoyao Sect¡¯s Beiming Magic. The most miraculous thing about Nine Yang Magic is that once it is mastered, it can open up the Ren and Du meridians, and the true energy in the body will circulate continuously, as if the true energy is inexhaustible. Hong Tianxiao ran away this time to find the cave that Zhang Wuji buried under the cliff of a snowy ridge in Kunlun Mountain. But what Hong Tianxiao didn't expect was that Kunlun Mountain was so big, and there were so many snowy ridges on the mountain, and there were so many cliffs. Yes, Hong Tianxiao didn't know the exact location, so how could it be easy to find it. Three months later, Hong Tianxiao stood on Kunlun Mountain in ragged clothes, looking at the white scene in front of him, feeling extremely regretful. It seemed that he had thought of things too simply. If he had known this, he would have brought hundreds of followers from the Shenlong Sect to find the cave. Although it might not be easy to find it, it would be better than groping like a blind man. Hong Tianxiao is really a person who does not give in easily. Although he knows that the chance of finding the cave is slim, he is not willing to go back. After careful research, Hong Tianxiao first went down the mountain to buy some necessities for daily life, and then built a house on the mountain and planned to live here for a long time. In this way, Hong Tianxiao searched for the caves where the Nine Yang Magic was buried in the Kunlun Mountains during the day, and practiced the unique skills of the Xiaoyao Sect at night. A month later, Hong Tianxiao even invented a shortcut to quickly practice internal skills, which was to practice in potions. Although it was difficult to adapt to it at first, after persisting for a month, Hong Tianxiao was able to take a bath, practice and sleep at the same time. In fact, practicing Qigong is also about practicing Qigong, and practicing Qigong is about breathing and exhaling using the inner strength method, inhaling the natural gas around you and turning it into the Qi of the Dantian in the body. Over time, it will gather into true Qi, which is internal power. When doing the exercises, the pores of the whole body are stretched, absorbing the essence of natural gas. However, almost all people wear clothes when doing the exercises, which blocks the breathing of the pores, thus achieving twice the result with half the effort. Hong Tianxiao, on the other hand, was naked in the potion. Not only could the natural gas enter the body through the potion, but it was also mixed with medicinal properties, doubling the effect. Unconsciously, a year has passed and Hong Tianxiao is now thirteen years old. Due to long-term bathing with potion and diligent practice, Hong Tianxiao's body is no different from that of an average fifteen or sixteen year old boy. This was a good thing, but Hong Tianxiao became more and more worried because the hole where the Nine Sun Magic Art was buried was not big. Zhang Wuji could barely get through it when he was fifteen years old, but Zhu Changling couldn't get through it. Hong Tianxiao doesn't know how to shrink the bones. If he still can't find the cave, once two years pass, even if he finds it, it will be difficult to enter. However, perhaps Hong Tianxiao's perseverance moved God, and he found the cave where the Nine Sun Magic Art was buried accidentally. This opportunity is really great. You must know that there are countless cliffs on Kunlun Mountain, and the cave entrance where the Nine Yang Sutra is buried is under one of the cliffs. The chance is really slim. On this day, Hong Tianxiao was still on the mountain as usual.Search everywhere. Over the course of a year, Hong Tianxiao climbed over so many snowy ridges, climbed down so many cliffs, carved so many marks, and left so many scars on his body. It¡¯s just that Kunlun Mountain is so big, with so many snowy ridges and cliffs that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s house can¡¯t be built in a year. During this time, it was demolished, rebuilt, demolished, and moved to more than 20 locations. This day was the twenty-first time that Hong Tianxiao rebuilt a house. In fact, it was a house, not a nest. It only had an area of ??about five or six square meters. There were four pillars in the southeast, northwest and northwest, which were tied horizontally with ropes. Four beams, covered with a thick layer of thatch. If such a house were in the plains, it would not be able to withstand even a single rain, but on the Kunlun Mountains, it could stand for more than a year. Because it never rains on Kunlun Mountain, even in summer, it does snow in winter, and it snows heavily, but no matter how heavy the snow is, it will not pose a threat to such a thatched house. While Hong Tianxiao was searching carefully, a rabbit suddenly jumped out from the right, flew past Hong Tianxiao's feet and ran to the left. Hong Tianxiao did not expect to see rabbits on Kunlun Mountain. He was stunned for a moment, then understood something, and hurriedly spread his legs to chase the rabbit in the direction where it was about to disappear. Over the past year, Hong Tianxiao's internal skills and martial arts have been greatly improved. However, he has not learned Qinggong and Shenfa, so his footwork has naturally been affected, but it is enough to chase a rabbit. The rabbit seemed to know that Hong Tianxiao was chasing it, so in order to save its life, it ran forward with all its strength, but Hong Tianxiao also seemed to know that the rabbit seemed to be able to take him into the cave where the Nine Suns Magic Art was buried, where he was willing to relax Half a step, closely behind it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 One Yang Finger Technique You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Suddenly, the rabbit disappeared. This place is twenty miles away from where Hong Tianxiao found the rabbit. Hong Tianxiao looked around at the place where the rabbit disappeared and smiled unconsciously. This was a cliff with no markings. It was obvious that Hong Tianxiao had never been there before. Hong Tianxiao looked down and saw a thick white fog shrouding the cliff, making it impossible to tell how high the cliff was. Even though Hong Tianxiao was a very brave man, he couldn't help but shuddered. If he really lost his footing and fell down, although the cliff was not ten thousand feet long, it would still be hundreds or thousands of feet long. Wouldn't it be that he would be shattered to pieces? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao froze again and did not dare to think about it any more. Now Hong Tianxiao is almost 100% sure that the cave where the Nine Yang Divine Art is buried is under this cliff, but how high it is from the cliff mouth is not explained in "The Legend of Heaven and Sword of the Dragon". It was Zhang Wuji and Zhu Changling who fell from the cliff at that time. From the book It can be roughly judged from the plot that the cave is hundreds of feet high from the cliff mouth. Can¡¯t lower it? Hong Tianxiao began to hesitate in his heart. Although the Nine Yang Divine Art was said to be at his feet, if he did not take this step well, the result would be his body and bones, and there would be no chance of turning back, and there would be no second chance to travel through time. If he left like this, he would be unwilling to watch the Nine Yang Divine Art go away from him. Hong Tianxiao thought about it on the cliff for nearly an hour, and suddenly something came to his mind. After Zhang Wuji achieved success, due to lack of experience, he fell from the stone platform due to lack of experience and fell from the stone platform. With the help of the Nine Yang Divine Art, he did not He fell to death and only broke his legs. From this point of view, the cave was not too high from the flat ground under the cliff. If he went from bottom to top, he would naturally have a greater chance of finding the cave. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao looked around, left a very conspicuous mark at the edge of the cliff, and then hurried back to his hut and started to prepare everything. Three days later, Hong Tianxiao not only prepared all the climbing tools, but also determined the location at the foot of the mountain corresponding to the cliff mouth through repeated calculations. "Damn, ancient times are not as good as modern times. Even the climbing tools are so backward. If you have the tools used to climb Mount Everest, this cliff will be a piece of cake. It is not as strenuous as it is now." Hong Tianxiao said while saying Climbing along with difficulty, I couldn't help complaining in my heart. One day passed, and Hong Tianxiao only climbed thirty feet. After all, the cliff was covered with white snow and moss, and the tentacles were extremely slippery, making it difficult to find a suitable hook position. Fortunately, the dry food and water prepared this time were sufficient, but Hong Tianxiao was still worried. When climbing, he often ate some mountain fungi growing on the cliff to save food. After all, in addition to going up the mountain, he also had to go down. Woolen cloth. Hong Tianxiao doesn¡¯t understand after all, how can he pick and eat the fungi and mushrooms on the cliff at will? Many of them are highly poisonous. Once poisoned, he has no place to meditate and do the exercises, and he can only die from the poison. Hong Tianxiao was also incredibly lucky. After a day, he ate countless mountain fungi and mushrooms, but only one or two were slightly toxic, and he only had diarrhea. Hong Tianxiao has been practicing Kung Fu for a long time, and his body has always been strong. He has never been sick at all, and of course he has never had diarrhea. This time Hong Tianxiao also woke up and began to secretly pay attention to these mountain fungus mushrooms. The next day, he only dared to eat some of the ones he had eaten the first day and did not dare to try others. Ten days have passed, and Hong Tianxiao can't remember how high he has climbed. He only has one thought in his mind now. If he can't find the cave where the Nine Yang Magic is buried, he will die. Because he discovered a very scary thing, that is, it is easier to go up the mountain than to go down. If there is a three-point danger in going up the mountain, then there is a nine-point danger in going down the mountain, which means a narrow escape. If Hong Tianxiao could find the cave, learning the Nine Yang Magic Skill would be another matter. At the moment, Hong Tianxiao can only bite the bullet and climb up. There are only two hopes in Hong Tianxiao's heart. The first is to be able to successfully find the cave where the Nine Yang Magic is buried and learn the peerless magic. Second, if you can climb to the edge of the cliff, you will never think about the Nine Yang Magic Skill again in this life, but this is too difficult, and there are still hundreds or thousands of feet to go up. God really blessed Hong Tianxiao once again. On the evening of the 16th day, Hong Tianxiao climbed up to a very high platform that was dug into the cliff and was empty on three sides. It is ten feet wide, and this large platform is covered with snow and ice. There are no woods or wild animals, so it is very safe. This is a good place to sleep. In the past sixteen days, Hong Tianxiao has not had a good night's sleep. This stone can't help but make Hong Tianxiao feel sleepy. After hurriedly eating something, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly swept away the snow on the rocks, preparing to clear an open space to have a good sleep and recuperate.Be energetic and continue climbing tomorrow. Halfway through the snow sweep, Hong Tianxiao suddenly discovered that there were many writings written on the exposed stone surface, and it was quite large. Although this stone is large, it is halfway up the sky. It is neither possible to get up nor get down. It can be said to be a dead end. How could anyone leave so many handwritings here? Hong Tianxiao thought of this, his heart moved, and he hurriedly flew his hands to sweep away the snow on the stone surface with the writing on it. At this time, it was already dark, and Hong Tianxiao had used up all of his fire sticks the day before yesterday. Hong Tianxiao could only touch the first five words with his hands. Hong Tianxiao's heart suddenly shrank, and his brain went blank. There was a kind of excitement in my heart that was screaming to the sky, because those three words turned out to be: Yi Yang Zhi Zhi Jue. Who else could use the Yiyang Finger Technique besides Zhu Changling? Since Zhu Changling carved the Yiyang Finger Technique here, the cave where Zhang Wuji buried the Nine Sun Magic Art must be nearby. Hong Tianxiao's mood suddenly became excited, and his hand touching the stone surface began to move. Trembling, after all, more than a year of hard work is about to pay off. Hong Tianxiao looked up at the cliff, but it was completely dark, and he could not tell the location of the cave at all. Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to the cliff, but he couldn't see clearly. There were so many vines on the wall that it was impossible to tell where the entrance to the cave was. Hong Tianxiao didn't dare to touch it with his hands. After all, venomous snakes might suddenly fly out from the grass. . Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly, suppressed his excitement, returned to the one-yang-finger formula again, and began to explore word by word with his hands. Hong Tianxiao gave up the idea of ??finding the entrance to the cave now and planned to wait until dawn. The only thing he could do now was to write down the long-lost Yiyang Finger that once shocked the world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Six: Zhu Wu¡¯s Incident You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since he couldn¡¯t find the cave now, Hong Tianxiao ate something first, and then groped for the Yi Yang Zhi¡¯s fingertips word by word on the stone surface. The Yiyang Zhijue is not complicated, with only more than 200 words, but there are more than a thousand words carved on the stone surface. In addition to the Zhijue, there are more than 100 words that are naturally Zhu Changling's suicide note. The other words also made Hong Tianxiao excited, because they were also martial arts secrets, namely the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the Orchid Acupuncture Hand, the Falling Palm Technique, the Jade Flute Sword Technique, and the Xiaoyao You Shen Technique. Back then, the Wu brothers worshiped Guo Jing as their master. Although they were not very qualified, they learned all the martial arts from Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Later, the city of Xiangyang was destroyed, and both Guo Jing and Huang Rong died in the city. Soon after, the Southern Song Dynasty was also destroyed by the Mongols. The Wu brothers became disheartened and lived in seclusion. Later, they accidentally met the descendants of the Zhu family, and the two families began to live in seclusion. Zhuwu Lianzhuang was built in Kunlun Mountain, far away from China. The Zhu and Wu families have been as close as brothers for generations, so the Wu brothers accepted Zhu Anxi, the only son of the Zhu family, as their disciple. In addition to teaching Yiyang Finger, they also taught Luoying Palm Technique and Yuxiao Sword Technique. This was not the case for Wu brothers. He has selfish motives, but these martial arts are all profound and profound, and it takes a lot of time to practice one. For many generations, the Zhu and Wu families have no good talents except Zhu Ziliu. If they really teach all these martial arts, It did harm him. It was passed down to Zhu Changling's generation, who only knew the three special skills of Yiyangzhi, Luoying Palm and Yuxiao Swordsmanship, but they only scratched the surface. It's just that although the martial arts brothers had good intentions back then and wanted to prevent future generations from being greedy for too much, it actually restricted the development of their martial arts. If the martial arts brothers teach all these martial arts, although not all the descendants of the two families will be skilled, the subtlety and power of these martial arts will be enough to barely step into the realm of first-class martial arts masters. That day, Zhang Wuji accidentally got into this cave to avoid Zhu Changling's murder. However, Zhu Changling was not allowed to enter because the entrance of the cave was too small, so he had to stay on this stone platform. Fortunately, Zhang Wuji was kind-hearted and kept throwing some melons and fruits from the cave to Zhu Changling. This allowed Zhu Changling to live on the stone platform for five years in the sky, where he could neither get up nor get down. Zhu Changling was always scheming, and he knew that the reason why Zhang Wuji threw melons and fruits at him was because he was young. At the beginning, Zhu Changling still hoped that Zhang Wuji would come out one day earlier, but as time went by, Zhu Changling became more and more worried. Clicking down, it was not until the fourth year after Zhang Wuji entered the cave that Zhu Changling began to worry about his own death. Since he couldn't get out of trouble, Zhu Changling had no choice but to come up with a way to carve all the martial arts secrets handed down from his family on this stone platform. Although the possibility of people coming here is very slim, it is still better than letting people come here after all. It would be better if these martial arts secrets disappeared with Zhu Changling's life. After they were carved, Zhu Changling added some introductions about his own experiences. Of course, these were all fake. Hong Tianxiao was well aware of what happened that year, so of course he would not believe those more than 100 words of nonsense, but if it were someone else, he might still believe it. After all, the Zhu family is the head of the four ministers of the Duan family in Dali. Loyalty has always been spread by the world. Having said this, everyone should ask, doesn¡¯t Wu Lie know these martial arts secrets? After all, they were passed down by the Wu brothers. Since Zhu Changling knows them, there is no reason why Wu Lie doesn¡¯t know them. However, to everyone's disappointment, Wu Lie only knew the Yiyang Finger Kung Fu, and did not know other martial arts. The thing is like this, although Wu Qingying is similar in age to Zhu Jiuzhen, Zhu Changling is a full thirteen years older than Wu Lie. When Wu Lie's father, Wu Zhaohe, died, Wu Lie was only one year old, but Zhu Changling was already fourteen years old. Zhu Changling had been scheming since he was a child and had long coveted the Wu family's martial arts secrets. When Wu Zhaohe died, the Wu family was in chaos. They formed a group and stole all these secret books, but one of them missed the magical power of snapping fingers. Afterwards, although the Wu family found that the secret book was missing, they did not know who had stolen it, so they had to give up. Later, as Wu Lie grew up day by day, Zhu Changling pretended to care about him. Not only did he teach him some of the skills of Yi Yang Finger, but he also helped Wu Lie get a wife when he was fifteen years old. In the eyes of outsiders, the Zhu family was extremely kind to the Wu family, and Wu Lie was extremely grateful and obeyed Zhu Changling's arrangements in everything. Although Zhu Changling had obtained these martial arts secrets, he was still not satisfied. He still wanted to get the secrets of magical powers, so he asked his nephew Weibi to worship Wu Lie as his disciple. The surface was to show that he had never despised him, but still Treating him as a brother is actually to wait for an opportunity to steal the secret book of Snap Finger's magical power. But since the last time the secret book was stolen, the Wu family naturally hid the only remaining secret book on the snap-finger magic power tightly, and even Wu Qingying didn't know about it. Zhu Changling will naturally not engrave the specific process on the stone platform. Hong Tianxiao does not know and does not need to know. At this moment, he can't wait to practice Yiyang Finger. ? ?The Yang Finger is quite similar to a pistol, except that the barrel is a finger and the Qi is a bullet, and it cannot be fired continuously. There are six meridians in the human hand, namely the lung meridian of the hand Taiyin, the heart meridian of the hand Shaoyin, the pericardial meridian of the hand Jueyin, the large intestine meridian of the Yangming hand, the small intestine meridian of the hand Taiyin, and the triple burner meridian of the hand Shaoyang. When the true energy circulates in the body, it originates from the Dantian. To exit, take a yin vein on the inside of the arm to reach the fingertips, and then take a yang vein on the outside of the arm back to the Dantian. There are five fingers on the human hand and five acupoints on the fingertips, namely Shaoshang, Shangyang, Zhongchong, Guanchong and Shaochong. One yang finger is to draw the true energy along a yin vein of the hand into an acupoint on the fingertip, where it continuously accumulates strength, then cuts off the yang vein, then cuts off the yin vein, and finally bursts out. When the powerful burst of force cannot move forward along the meridians, it will shoot out from the fingers. This is a Yang finger. Of course, the path of the One Yang Finger is quite special. It does not mean that one can use the One Yang Finger as long as the true energy flows through the meridians on the hand. To send out the One Yang Finger, it is crucial to gather strength. If the skill is not enough, you will naturally not be able to use the One Yang Finger. The more power you gather, the more powerful the One Yang Finger will be, even if you are facing someone stronger than yourself. As long as you gather enough strength, you can seize the opportunity to kill your opponent with one blow. But at the same time, gathering force is also a disadvantage of the one-yang finger, because gathering force requires time. How can your opponent give you time during a battle? Of course, as your own skill improves, the time for one-yang finger to gather force will become shorter and shorter. ????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????: ?? If you have a high level of skill, it will be different. Not only will the time to gather strength be greatly shortened, but you will also be able to point out frequently, which will frighten your opponent during a fight and thus seize the initiative. At the time of the sword debate in Huashan, Nan Di's Yiyang Finger had not yet been fully trained. It only stayed at the third level, and he could tie with Dongxie, Xidu and Bei Bei. If Nandi had already perfected Yiyang Finger , who will win or lose in the battle with Wang Chongyang is really unknown. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Entering the Cave You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao recited the Yiyang Finger Jue silently several times and kept it firmly in mind. Then he sat cross-legged and followed the luck method in the Yiyang Finger Jue to move the true energy through the Taiyin Lung Meridian in his hands, along the Yunmen, Tianfu, Xiabai, Chize, Lieque, Shaoshang, and finally enter the Shangyang point on the index finger. The true energy continues to condense in the Shang Yang point. As the true energy continues to condense, the first joint of Hong Tianxiao's index finger gradually becomes larger and emits a bright white light. After gathering enough true energy, Hong Tianxiao once again cut off the meridians according to the Yiyang Finger Jue, and then gently tapped the stone surface under his feet with his index finger. The true energy in his index finger suddenly lost contact with Hong Tianxiao's true energy. The first joint of the index finger rushed left and right, and I felt the fingertip touch something. Finally, I found the Shangyang point at the mouth of the index finger. I heard a "ßÚ" sound, and a strong infuriating energy broke through the Shangyang pass and shot out from the index finger. He came out, hit the stone surface hard, and heard a "bang" sound. Hong Tianxiao felt many small pieces of gravel hitting his face, and a Yang finger formed. Although Hong Tianxiao learned how to use Yiyang Finger, because his skill was too shallow and he only had ten years of skill, it took too long to gather his strength. Now Hong Tianxiao can only use the one-yang finger to hunt. It is absolutely impossible to use the one-yang finger when fighting the enemy. The Yiyang Finger is divided into nine levels, of which the first level is the highest and the ninth level is the lowest. Hong Tianxiao is currently only at the ninth level, which has the longest concentration time and can only trigger objects to perform exercises. After practicing to the fifth level, he can press acupuncture points in the air. When you are at the first level, you can do whatever you want, but of course that requires strong internal strength as the basis. Even Hong Tianxiao was surprised to learn Yiyang Finger in just two hours. To say that Yang Finger is definitely a profound skill, even the most qualified person cannot learn it in just one or two hours. Learn it. In fact, this is due to the Small Phaseless Magic Skill practiced by Hong Tianxiao. As mentioned before, the Small Phaseless Magic Skill has the attributes of the five elements, so it can drive any skill with twice the result with half the effort. However, the cultivation of this Yang Finger only has a method and no The help of the martial arts is more conducive to the driving of the Xiaoxiang Magic Kung Fu, which is why Hong Tianxiao learned the Yiyang Finger in just two hours. Having mastered Yiyang Finger, Hong Tianxiao's mood improved by three points, and he was not in a hurry to do more. He just remembered the rest of the martial arts in his heart, and then meditated and rested on the spot. This is like the habit that Hong Tianxiao has developed over the years - meditating and sleeping, resting and practicing at the same time. This is the reason why Hong Tianxiao has only been practicing for five years but has ten years of skill in his body. Maybe it was the fatigue of more than ten days, or maybe it was the excitement of finding the Buddhist scripture cave, but I didn¡¯t open my eyes until the sky was bright and the sky was roaring. Hong Tianxiao looked towards the rock wall and saw that it was still covered with vines and he could not see where the cave was. However, now that it was getting dark, Hong Tianxiao no longer worried about being attacked by poisonous snakes, so he stood up, took out a dagger from his arms, and began to bend down to cut off all the vines. Because he was still worried about being attacked by venomous snakes, Hong Tianxiao didn't move very fast. He didn't clear half of the vines on the cliff until the sun was at its peak. Hong Tianxiao stood up straight and lightly hit his back twice with his hand. He complained to himself: "How come such lush vines and weeds can grow on this cliff? What if" Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao's eyes suddenly straightened, and a hole appeared vaguely in front of his eyes. Hong Tianxiao could no longer care about the pain in his back and legs. He hurried forward and cut off all the vines near the hole. Sure enough, a circular hole was completely exposed in front of Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Found it, finally found it. The Nine Sun Magic Art is in this cave. Hong Tianxiao's mood was suddenly suspended in the air, and he was excited and mixed with joy. The treasure he wanted most was inside. Hong Tianxiao immediately got in without asking for it. The cave became narrower as he went inside. After climbing more than ten feet, he could only fit inside. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, no wonder Zhu Changling couldn't get in back then. He was afraid that if he came next year, he would have to stay outside like Zhu Changling. . Hong Tianxiao climbed a few feet further, and suddenly saw light shining through in front of him. He was so happy that he moved forward with all his hands and feet, speeding up. Hong Tianxiao crawled a few more feet in the narrow tunnel, and his eyes became brighter and brighter. After crawling for a while, the sun suddenly shone brightly. He closed his eyes to gather himself, and when he opened them again, he saw in front of him a green valley full of flowers, with red flowers and green trees all interspersed with each other. He cheered loudly and climbed out of the cave. The cave was only a few feet above the ground. I jumped lightly and landed on the ground. The soft grass was stepping on my feet, and the fragrance of flowers was smelling in my nose. There were singing birds and fresh fruits hanging on the branches. If I hadn't been prepared in my heart, I would have reached the ground. Hong Tianxiao never imagined that behind this dark cave, there would be such a paradise. He was afraid that he would stay here for a while. At this time, he no longer cared about the pain caused by his body hitting the stone while crawling. He let go and ran forward. He ran straight for more than two miles before he met someone.??The peak blocks the road. Hong Tianxiao looked around and saw that Cuigu was surrounded by high mountains, with snow-capped peaks piercing the clouds on all sides. It was so steep and steep that ordinary people would not be able to climb in and out. Hong Tianxiao was very fond of it. He saw seven or eight wild goats grazing on the grass. They were not frightened when they saw him. More than ten monkeys jumped and played with each other in the trees. It seemed that tigers and leopards were bulky and could not climb over dangerous peaks. Yes, the animals here live happily. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself: "God has been really kind to me, and he really allowed me to find this cave where the scriptures are stored." After being happy for a while, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of something, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. Although the entrance of this cave is small, the cave heaven and paradise inside is dozens of miles in radius. Zhang Wuji¡¯s Buddhist scriptures are only a small area. It is not easy to find the Nine Yang Divine Art Dang in this dozens of miles. thing. After being depressed for a while, Hong Tianxiao thought again, now that he knew that the Nine Yang Manual was in this cave, was he still afraid that he would not be able to find it? I have climbed up such a dangerous cliff, but I am afraid that I will not be able to find a book in this stable cave. Even if it takes a year and a half to find the scriptures, it is still worth it. After Hong Tianxiao remembered that Zhang Wuji had hidden the scriptures, he carved the six characters "Where Zhang Wuji buried the scriptures". Although it had been a long time, no one had been to this cave. Presumably these words would still exist. As long as these six characters could be found, In this word, it is natural to find the Nine Yang Manual. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao ignored his fatigue and bent down to pick up a thick branch from the ground. He began to sweep up the dead branches and leaves on the ground one by one, and carefully inspected the ground. One day, two days, three daysten days(remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Practicing Magical Skills You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The entire cave floor was carefully inspected by Hong Tianxiaozai, but the six characters "Zhang Wuji Buried Sutra" were not found there. Hong Tianxiao even began to wonder if these six words had been accidentally erased by the monkey in the cave. On this day, Hong Tianxiao once again finished a day of futile work and sat down to rest against the stone wall. Maybe it was because he had lowered his head for a long time. Hong Tianxiao's head was a little dizzy. When he sat down, he exerted a little too much force. The back of Hong Tianxiao's head hit the stone wall moderately, causing some blood. Hong Tianxiao covered the wound on the back of his head with one hand and turned around to look at the stone wall. It would have been better not to look. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao was stunned. Six characters were clearly written on the stone wall, "Where Zhang Wuji buried the sutras." Hong Tianxiao suddenly understood. When he read "The Legend of Heaven and Sword of the Dragon" in his previous life, he didn't pay much attention to these details. It turned out that when Zhang Wuji buried the sutras, He hid the scriptures in a cave on the stone wall instead of burying them in the ground. Hong Tianxiao had only been searching for them on the ground for two months. If this incident had not happened accidentally, he would have found three people on the ground. There will be no discoveries in five years. Hong Tianxiao ignored the injury on his head and laid his face on the stone wall to examine carefully. However, he saw that there was a palm-sized place on the left side of the six words that was different. It was not a stone but dry soil. Hong Tianxiao said "hey" in his heart, this must be the Nine Yang Manual. Hong Tianxiao took out his dagger, gently pried out the soil, and reached inside to find that it was about three feet deep, and there was a cloth bag placed in the innermost part. Hong Tianxiao took out the cloth bag and found a piece of oilcloth. Although it was old, the oilcloth was not rotten or damaged at all and was still intact. Hong Tianxiao suppressed his excitement and gently opened the oilcloth bag with trembling hands. There were six thin books inside. The top one had several crooked words written on it, and he could not recognize any of them. Hong Tianxiao couldn't hold back his excitement anymore. He hugged the oilcloth bag in his arms and roared to the sky, followed by a burst of laughter like "hahahaha". Fortunately, there was no one else in the cave, otherwise they would have been frightened. Even so, the monkeys and birds in the cave were frightened by the sudden roar and laughter and were scared to fly around. Hong Tianxiao then pulled the two books below to the top, which can be understood. One of them has "Medical Classic" written on it, and the other one has "Poison Classic" written on it. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and thought to himself, how could he have forgotten this? When Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu passed away, they passed on their unique skills to Zhang Wuji. Since ancient times, when traveling in the world, even if one has superb martial arts skills and is invincible, it is difficult to guard against the use of poison. This "Medical Classic" and "Poison Classic" have undoubtedly raised Hong Tianxiao's safety factor to full marks. With With these six thin pamphlets, there will probably be very few people in the world who can hurt him in the future. It was better to learn the Nine Yang Magic Skills first, so Hong Tianxiao put the "Medical Classic" and "The Poison Classic" back under the "Nine Yang Manual" and began to open the first volume of the Nine Yang Manual. There are all these strange words and characters, but between each line, they are filled with Chinese characters in small regular script. Hong Tianxiao took a closer look and found that these Chinese characters were indeed the secrets of practicing Qi Yun Gong. He couldn't help but feel secretly happy and wanted to start practicing immediately. He suddenly thought that this Jiuyang Magic was the most powerful internal skill in the world. If he wanted to learn it, It will definitely take a lot of time to complete. It is very unsafe to store the other five books here. If they are torn to pieces by those monkeys, it will be regrettable. So, Hong Tianxiao wrapped the remaining five books in oilcloth, put them back into the palm-sized hole, dug out some soil from the ground, and sealed the hole. After finishing cleaning up, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved and began to formally practice the Nine Yang Magic Technique. Jiuyang Magic, also known as Xiantian Qi, is an unknown monk in Shaolin Temple. He later became the originator of "Zixia Magic", "Taiqing Gang Qi" and "Xuanmen Gang Qi". This skill is a Xuanmen Gangqi magical skill, and it is also a quick Xuanmen internal skill. Although it is called Jiuyang, the innate true Qi that is practiced is a kind of extremely yin and soft Gang Qi, which is more powerful than the Taiqing Gang Qi. It also has the effect of automatic self-defense, which is the ultimate way to cultivate the Vajra Indestructible Body. . The Nine-Yang Divine Skill is divided into five levels, namely Nine-Yang Gathering Qi, Enveloping Purple Qi, Panlong True Secret, Vajra Indestructibility, and Endless Life. Once the magical skill is completed, the two meridians of Ren and Du will be opened automatically, and the innate true Qi in the body will automatically flow. Through the eight meridians, the true energy is generated endlessly, as if it is inexhaustible. Moreover, when there is external force, the true energy can automatically gather at the force-receiving points to resist the external force. This is why it is said that the vajra is indestructible. Hong Tianxiao first read the full text of the first volume and found that the first volume consists of two parts. The first is the preface: "The way of heaven is to make up for the deficiency when there is more damage. This is why the emptiness overcomes the reality, and the deficiency overcomes the excess. Its meaning is broad and its The theory is profound, including the symbols of heaven and earth, the sequence of yin and yang, the expression of change, and the relationship between death and life.It is clear, without planning, the remains are the same; without making an appointment, there is a clear agreement; the words are subtle, and the things that are verified are not unexpected; sincerity can be said to be the sect of the Tao, and it is the beginning of life ?Then comes the formula for the first level of the Nine Yang Magic: At the four correct times of Ziwu, Maoyou and You, push forward with the palm of the return qi dantian. Facing the north and facing the sky with its back to the south, the intention is to follow the movement of the two palms. Pay attention to the yang movement in Dantian, and retract the two acupoints left and right. Worship the Buddha and do it on the chest, and let the true energy flow through it In this way, you can hold a stick of incense in your Dantian for as long as it lasts. After practicing this skill to a certain extent, you can send and receive it freely, and you can practice the second level when you have the ability to withstand cold. The next step is the specific essentials and methods of practicing the first level of Nine Yang Magic. Hong Tianxiao was immediately immersed in it and began to practice according to the requirements in the book. The Nine Suns Scripture is really profound and profound. Although it only has more than 500 words, it is difficult to understand, and every sentence contains a great mystery. Half a year has passed in the blink of an eye, and Hong Tianxiao has not completed the first level of the Nine Suns Magic Skill. Hong Tianxiao was practicing while cursing secretly, that Zhang Wuji is such a pervert, and he actually achieved great success in the magic skill in five years. In fact, the reason why Zhang Wuji was able to master the Nine Yang Divine Art in five years was because of the light from the Xuanming Divine Palm in his body. The Xuanming Divine Palm is the ultimate yin and cold skill in the world, and it took seven years from the time Zhang Wuji was struck by the palm to the time he started to practice the Nine Yang Divine Skill, so that the yin and cold power of the Xuanming Divine Palm had already penetrated into Zhang Wuji's body. The eight extraordinary meridians coax the internal organs. In this way, when Zhang Wuji practiced the Nine Yang Divine Art, the Xuan Ming Palm Power in his body naturally repels it. This is the same as when the hero Yang Guo practiced his sword in the rapids. On the surface, it seems to be full of resistance and difficulties. Doubling the amount actually speeds up the speed of success, which is why Zhang Wuji was able to master the Nine Yang Divine Skill in just five years. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Heading to Yangzhou You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao does not have Xuan Ming Palm in his body, so he can only practice the Nine Yang Magic Technique step by step. Therefore, this first volume alone is a whole year slower than Zhang Wuji. It only took Zhang Wuji four months to practice the first level of the Nine Sun Magic Technique. time, but Hong Tianxiao spent a full year and four months. Hong Tianxiao didn't know the reason for this. He just said that his qualifications were not as good as Zhang Wuji's, and he was extremely frustrated. But he was frustrated. He still had to practice the Nine Suns Magic Skill. Otherwise, he would have to figure out how to get out of this cave with his current figure. , more difficult than reaching the sky. The second volume records only the second level of the Nine Yang Divine Art. With the foundation of the first level, Hong Tianxiao became much more comfortable in practicing the second level. By the time Hong Tianxiao completed the second level of Nine Yang Magic, it took almost half as much time as the first level. It only took eight months, less than three months more than Zhang Wuji. This made Hong Tianxiao very good. It's strange, but I don't know why. In fact, would Hong Tianxiao know that the first level of Nine Yang Qi gathering in the Nine Yang Divine Art is to first generate the Nine Yang True Qi in the body, that is, the innate True Qi, and then use the Nine Yang True Qi to practice the second level of Enveloping Purple Qi. . Hong Tianxiao has a great advantage, that is, he has ten years of small phaseless magic power in his dantian. Otherwise, the second level would take him three years. The wonderful thing about this small phaseless magic skill has been explained in the previous article. When Hong Tianxiao cultivated the first level of nine-yang magic skill and refined the nine-yang true energy in his Dantian, the ten years of small phaseless magic power was naturally transformed into nine-yang power. In the past, people who practiced Nine-Yang Magic Kung Fu could not possess the Nine-Yang Magic Kung Fu for eleven years when they completed the first level. Therefore, the further back they practiced, the slower the speed. Although Zhang Wuji had Xuan Ming Palm Power in his body, it had been completely transformed when he was practicing the second level. As a result, when he was practicing the third, fourth and fifth levels, his speed was reduced. It can never be that fast again. The second level only took eight months, and Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel ambitious again. He didn't dare to waste any time, so he took out the third volume. Like the second volume, the third volume is the training formula for the third level of the Nine Yang Divine Art, the Coiling Dragon True Technique. What makes Hong Tianxiao a little frustrated is that it took Zhang Wuji more than a year to complete the third level, but Hong Tianxiao actually used Two and a half years. However, when practicing the fourth and fifth levels of the Nine Yang Divine Art in Volume 4, the speed slowed down significantly. The fourth level took three years, and the fifth level took nearly two years and has not yet been completed. , the difference is not much. Hong Tianxiao counted the time carefully and found that almost ten years had passed. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that Zhang Wuji's being hit by the Xuanming Divine Palm had really turned out to be a good thing. But what Hong Tianxiao didn't expect was that if Zhang Wuji hadn't met the greedy Zhu Changling by mistake, he would have died of poison sooner. In ten years, Hong Tianxiao has grown into a twenty-two-year-old young man. The clothes he wore earlier were already in tatters and were extremely ill-fitting. Half of his forearms and calves were exposed. Fortunately, the Nine Sun Magic Technique By the time you reach the second level of training, you are protected from the cold and heat, but wearing such clothes is very indecent. If you want to achieve the great success of Nine Yang Magic, I am afraid it will take another year. Hong Tianxiao no longer wants to stay here to practice, and has the idea of ????going back to Shenlong Island. Hong Tianxiao still continued to seal the original copy of Nine Yang Magic in the cave, but replaced "Zhang Wuji's Sutra Burial Place" with "Hong Tianxiao's Sutra Burial Place", and only kept Hu Qingniu's "Medical Sutra" and Wang Nangu's "Poison Sutra". He carried the book with him. In the past ten years, Hong Tianxiao had only focused on practicing the Nine Yang Magic Art, but he didn't even bother to read these two books. After Hong Tianxiao came down the mountain, he had another thought and did not return to Shenlong Island, but just left marks along the way. Sure enough, that night, disciples from the Qinglong Sect of the Shenlong Sect came to the inn where Hong Tianxiao was staying. Hong Tianxiao had already written a letter and asked this person to take it to the Shenlong Sect and hand it over to Hong Antong. At the same time, he also asked him for some gold and silver as a means of traveling around the world. After settling in, Hong Tianxiao stayed in the inn for two months, memorizing the contents of the "Medical Classic" and "The Poison Classic" until they were accurate word for word, and then burned the two books with the most coveted stunts. After laughing several times, he left the inn and headed to Yangzhou. The reason why Hong Tianxiao chose to go to Yangzhou was naturally related to Wei Xiaobao. It is now the seventh year of Kangxi. Emperor Kangxi killed the fawning minister Obai in the following year, but it was in this year that Wei Xiaobao entered the palace. Hong Tianxiao has had the ambition to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty since he came to this world. Naturally, he did not want Wei Xiaobao to Entering the palace to help Kangxi kill Aobai, establish San Francisco, Taipingwan, and destroy Shenlong. Therefore, only by preventing Wei Xiaobao from entering Beijing can the development of the original book "The Deer and the Cauldron" be completely changed. Yangzhou City has been a prosperous resort since ancient times. In the Tang Dynasty, Du Mu once wrote a poem: "When I wake up to the dream of Yangzhou in ten years, I will winThe building is blessed with a thin name. "The ancients said that the greatest pleasure in life is to ride a crane down to Yangzhou with a hundred thousand guan. Since Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty dug the canal, Yangzhou has been living in the canal, and it is the place where water transportation from Jiangsu and Zhejiang must pass. In the Ming and Qing Dynasties, it was also a salt The merchants gathered together, and Yin was the richest in the world. The largest romantic place in Yangzhou is Mingyufang on the bank of Slender West Lake in Yangzhou. It is where almost all the famous brothels in the south of the Yangtze River gather. Mingyufang covers an area of ??more than 50 acres and has eight courtyards in total, including Yingchun Courtyard and Xiaochun Courtyard in the north of the square, Lichun Courtyard and Yuchun Courtyard in the south of the square, Nuanchun Courtyard and Changchun Courtyard in the east of the square, Xuanchun Courtyard in the west of the square, and Liuchunyuan. Among them, the most famous ones are Li Chun Yuan and Liu Chun Yuan. The reason is that Li Chun Yuan and Liu Chun Yuan have Mingyu Shuangjiao who is the best in Yangzhou in terms of appearance but not prostitution. They are Yuan Xiuping and Li Chun Yuan of Li Chun Yuan respectively. Zi Huailan from Liu Chun Yuan. Three months ago, an extremely handsome and elegant young man came to Lichunyuan, and he was very generous. He rented an upper room in Lichunyuan, and seemed to treat Lichunyuan as an inn. The Madam and others found it strange that this young man did not want a girl. He only came to listen to the girl playing music and drink tea every day, and then went back to the room alone. This person was none other than the young man who had just left the world. Hong Tianxiao. Although it is expensive to book a room in Li Chun Yuan, Hong Tianxiao has the strength of Shenlong Island behind him, so this small amount of money is still nothing. The reason why Hong Tianxiao lived in Lichun Courtyard was to wait for Mao Shiba. In the original book, Yan Xiao came to Lichun Courtyard to find Jia Laoliu of the Tiandi Hui, but he met Mao Shiba, who had an injustice on the road, and then there was a fight. Wei Xiaobao went with him because he helped Mao Shiba, Only then did Wei Xiaobao have a series of adventures. Hong Tianxiao waited for Mao Shiba here just to prevent Wei Xiaobao from helping Mao Shiba. When Mao Shiba and Yan Xiao conflicted, he stepped forward, and Wei Xiaobao's plot was naturally gone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 South of Yangzhou City You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, just the day before yesterday, Hong Tianxiao suddenly changed his mind. In the original book, Mao Shiba was already seriously injured when he appeared in Lichun Yuan. There is no explanation in the original book about who hurt Mao Shiba. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao started walking around Yangzhou City from the day before yesterday. , hoping to meet Mao Shiba in advance and find out who hurt him. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao, apart from listening to the girl repairing the screen every day, wandered around Yangzhou City and did not return to Lichun Courtyard again until dark. On this day, Hong Tianxiao started walking around Yangzhou City again after listening to the music played by the girl repairing the screen as usual. At noon, I ordered four side dishes and a bottle of wine from the Victory Restaurant in the south of the city, and started eating and drinking leisurely. There is not much difference between the wine of the Qing Dynasty and the wine of today, except that the alcohol content is slightly lower. Since Yangzhou is located in the south, the alcohol content is even lower, about 20 degrees. Halfway through his drinking, Hong Tianxiao suddenly heard a soft conversation coming from the table next door. "Brother, I heard that the notorious thief Mao Shiba came to Yangzhou?" "Isn't Mao Shiba that heroic man who killed the rich and helped the poor? I heard that the government is now trying their best to hunt him down. It seems that He Zhengkai, the brother-in-law of Cui Zhitong, the commander-in-chief of Yangzhou, died in his hands. I heard that Cui Zhitong died for He wanted to avenge his brother-in-law and was willing to get Mao Shiba. Now that he came to Yangzhou, wouldn't he be throwing himself into a trap?" It seems that this man has a high opinion of Mao Shiba. "Brother, you don't want to die. How dare you say such words, just in case someone hears you" At this point, the man turned his head and looked at the tables around him. When he saw that no one was paying attention to what they were saying, he put down his words. With his heart in mind, he made a beheading motion with his hand and continued, "This is a serious crime of beheading. Be careful of words. But how do you know that He Zhengkai died in the hands of Mao Shiba?" "Alas, Brother Li doesn't know something. This Mao Shiba is my benefactor. Last year at this time, that bastard and shameless He Zhengkai took a fancy to the beauty of your sister-in-law, and said that he wanted to snatch her into the house to protect her. Concubine in the thirteenth room, brother, I had no choice at all at the time. I was about to commit suicide with your brother and sister. I didn¡¯t expect that at that moment, Mao Engong appeared. When he heard about this, he was furious. We were going to kill He Zhengkai. We didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not, so we had to temporarily give up the idea of ??committing suicide and wait for news. However, each of us had a kitchen knife in our hands. Once He Zhengkai came to rob him, we both committed suicide. . Don¡¯t want to be in panic. After a day, the news came out that He Zhengkai was killed. My brother and I knew that He Zhengkai was killed by Mao Engong." This person said so many words in one breath , suddenly felt thirsty, picked up the wine glass in front of him and drank it all in one gulp. "Oh, that's it." The man surnamed Li suddenly realized, then he looked around again and lowered his voice and said, "Brother, do you know that the government has learned about Mao Shiba's whereabouts, and is planning to set up the sunset slope in the south of the city in the afternoon. Ambush Mao Shiba and bring him to justice in one fell swoop." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao not only understood the reason for Mao Shiba's injury, but also felt that this restaurant was indeed the fastest place for news to spread. Now that we know Mao Shiba's whereabouts, we naturally can't let him get hurt again, let alone let him live in Lichun Hospital. In this way, Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba will no longer have a relationship, and Wei Xiaobao will no longer be able to Going north to enter the capital, it is even less possible to enter the palace and replace Xiao Guizi. After finishing the meal, Hong Tianxiao called the waiter to pay the bill, asked the specific location of Sunset Po, and went downstairs. As soon as Hong Tianxiao arrived at the entrance of Sunset Po, he could already feel the strong murderous aura inside. Murderous aura is an invisible smell and a thought that cannot be smelled with the nose. One must have a certain level of martial arts to feel it. Hong Tianxiao can feel it, but Mao Shiba cannot. No, when Hong Tian Xiaofei climbed onto the tallest tree, he clearly saw a burly man holding a big knife coming from the south entrance of Sunset Break. Hong Tianxiao looked inside the slope again and saw a large, dark mass of people lying on the ground. There were probably no less than a hundred people, and each of them had a shining steel knife in their hand. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being surprised. He didn't expect that the government would dispatch such a lineup to capture Mao Shiba. It seemed that Mao Shiba's martial arts was very average. Moreover, if these more than a hundred officers and soldiers successfully ambush Mao Shiba, there is no possibility of Mao Shiba escaping due to his martial arts skills. How could he hide in Lichun Court to recuperate? Could there be some intervening plot in between? Hong Tianxiao I couldn't figure it out, so I had to wait and watch quietly. Sure enough, Mao Shiba couldn't feel the murderous aura inside the sunset at all, he just kept moving forward, and after a while he arrived at the ambush site of the officers and soldiers. While Mao Shiba was walking, he suddenly heard a shout: "Mao Shiba, look at youWhere else are you going to escape? " Mao Shiba was startled. As soon as he raised his head, countless officers and soldiers appeared on the surrounding slopes, surrounding Mao Shiba at the bottom of the slope. This place where the sunset falls fifty miles south of Yangzhou City is the best place for an ambush. It is surrounded by high slopes, and a recess in the middle is the only way from south to north. A big battle between the Ming Army and the Qing Army happened then. It was carried out here. The Ming army set up an ambush here according to the terrain and defeated the Qing army. When Hong Tianxiao took a look, he was also secretly surprised. It turned out that the more than one hundred officers and soldiers he saw were only in the north of Po. There were also more than one hundred officers and soldiers in the east, west and south of Po. Counting the officers and soldiers who participated in the ambush of Mao Shiba There are five hundred people. They can mobilize so many officers and soldiers to deal with one person at once. There is only one person in Yangzhou, and that is Cui Zhitong, the commander-in-chief of Yangzhou. It seems that Cui Zhitong is eager to give it to his brother-in-law. To take revenge, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money. I think this Cui Zhitong must be a man who fears his wife like a tiger. Mao Shibajiu was wanted by the government and had been ambushed by officers and soldiers many times, but this was the first time for him to have such a lineup. When he first saw it, he was really shocked. However, Mao Shiba was a man after all, and he soon regained his composure, laughed a few times and said: "I didn't expect the stupid Tatars to value me so much and use such a lineup, hahahaha." He pretended not to care, but in his heart he didn't dare to be careless at all. When he spoke, he had already handed the sword in his left hand to his right hand and was ready to fight. "Mao Shiba, you are a traitor in this world, killing people and stealing goods. You do all kinds of evil. The court has already offered a large reward. Today, Sunset Slope is where you will be buried. As long as I have your head, I, Cui Zhitong, will have a bright future, hahahaha." Cui Zhi. Seeing that Mao Shiba had been surrounded by everyone, and thinking that he would be unable to fly this time, he was determined and even more excited, and he actually said what he was thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Siege of Mao Shiba You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Cui Zhitong, you want to catch me Mao Shiba so much, I'm afraid it's because I killed your brother-in-law. If you can't catch me, your mother-in-law will definitely not let you go to bed, hahahaha, although I am not the world Yes, but I always admire the heroes of the Tiandihui very much. I never want to join the Tiandihui, but it¡¯s a pity that no one introduces me.¡± This Mao Shiba is really a man, and he can be so heroic when things get to this point. Hong Tianxiao sees it In his eyes, he couldn't help but feel admiration, and he also had the idea of ????interacting with Mao Shiba. Mao Shiba had a loud voice, and no one among the officers and soldiers on the slope could hear clearly what he said. Therefore, after hearing this, everyone had extremely strange expressions on their faces. They wanted to laugh but did not dare to laugh, so they could only force it. Hold it in. In just a few seconds, before Cui Zhitong could get angry, less than half of the officers and soldiers could not help laughing. Cui Zhitong became even more angry and shouted: "Brothers, come on, whoever kills Mao Shiba will be promoted to the third level and will receive a reward of twenty taels." As the saying goes, there must be a brave man under a heavy reward. As soon as Cui Zhitong finished speaking, the officers and soldiers from the southeast and northwest shouted and swung their swords to kill. Hong Tianxiao watched for a while and knew that Mao Shiba would not be in danger in a short time, so he looked around. If Mao Shiba could escape the siege of officers and soldiers, he would definitely need foreign aid, otherwise this would be the burial place of Mao Shiba. Of course, it would be another matter if he took action himself. Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao saw a horse flying from the east. Immediately behind him was a man in his twenties, carrying a knife on his waist. He must have been a practicing martial artist. Could it be that this person failed to save Mao Shiba, Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, but it is not an easy task to calmly rescue people from being surrounded by five hundred officers and soldiers. Just when the man rode up the slope, Mao Shiba had already killed nearly thirty officers and soldiers, but his right leg was also slashed by an officer and soldier. Although the injury was not serious, it had already affected Mao Shiba. Upon seeing Shiba's actions, the officers and soldiers even risked their lives and pounced on him. After all, "promotion to the third level and a bounty of twenty taels" is still very tempting. When the man came to the slope, he saw that officers and soldiers were besieging a person. He frowned. He didn't want to care about it, so he turned the horse's head. Suddenly, the man accidentally saw Mao Shiba's face and couldn't help shouting: "Mao Shiba" .¡± Cui Zhitong, who was commanding on the slope, had long noticed the big man riding over. When he saw his surprised expression, he seemed to know Mao Shiba, and he couldn't help but thought to himself, could this man be acquainted with Mao Shiba? Mao Shiba was already injured, and it was only a matter of time before he was captured. If he could capture this man again, wouldn't it be a great achievement? Thinking of this, Cui Zhitong hurriedly shouted: "General Shi, you lead fifty brothers to surround Mao Shiba, and the others go to capture the people to the east. This man is Mao Shiba's ally and the world's leader." Will rebel." The man had already turned his horse's head and was just about to whip his horse back the same way. But when he heard Cui Zhitong's shout, he couldn't help but feel furious. He thought to himself, "Damn, this dog officer actually pointed me to heaven and earth indiscriminately." It is really abominable to rebel against a thief. My face has been seen by him. If I run away like this, it will be like jumping into the Yellow River and I won't be able to cleanse myself. Just as this man had a second thought, the officers and soldiers had already surrounded him, encircling him on horseback. Shi Song secretly cursed Cui Zhitong. Just when Cui Zhitong was shouting, Shi Song hit Mao Shiba's injured leg with a heavy knife, and he was able to capture Mao Shiba alive just before he saw it. But Cui Zhitong disrupted the plan. Among the officers and soldiers, there were even more impatient ones. Without saying a word, they directly slashed at the people on the horses with their swords. Seeing the situation, the man on the horse no longer allowed himself to make any distinction. He sighed secretly and had no choice but to jump off his horse and wave his sword to meet him. At the beginning, this person was a little merciful. He only hit the officers and soldiers who attacked him, but did not harm their lives. However, these officers and soldiers did not know what to do, thinking that this person was afraid of the government, but instead attacked more and more fiercely. There were also some small bosses in the army who were not weak in martial arts. If one side showed mercy and the other side attacked desperately, this person suffered a lot. He suffered a huge loss and was almost hit by officers and soldiers several times. After fighting for a while, this man was also angered and began to use his sword skills without mercy. As a result, the situation here has changed drastically. In the blink of an eye, several officers and soldiers have fallen. Hong Tianxiao could clearly see from the tree that this man's martial arts were extremely high. Although there was a big gap between him and himself, he was still on par with Lu Gaoxuan, Fat Toutuo and others from the Shenlong Sect. Hong Tianxiao was secretly amazed and had the idea of ????rescuing this person when he was defeated. Hong Tianxiao looked at Mao Shiba's battle group again and found that Mao Shiba was much more relaxed than before. Among the officers and soldiers who besieged him, only the man named Shi Song was pretty good at martial arts. However, this man did not take action now. He just watched the battle from the sidelines.These people are all ordinary officers and soldiers with low martial arts skills. In normal times, each officer and soldier can survive at most one or two rounds under Mao Shiba's hands. However, Mao Shiba is currently injured in his leg and his flexibility is greatly reduced. Only then did we fight to a draw with these officers and soldiers. Although Mao Shiba is not in great danger at the moment, Hong Tianxiao knows that once Shi Song takes action, Mao Shiba will be bound. Hong Tianxiao could see clearly just now that Shi Song was one of Yangzhou's deputy commanders, and his martial arts skills were not inferior to Mao Shiba's. Mao Shiba's legs were bestowed upon him by Shi Song. The battle situation was clear in his mind, and Hong Tianxiao also opened a tree. Looking at the situation, if he didn't take action, it would not be difficult to get rid of the entanglement of the officers and soldiers with the skills of the later man. However, it would be difficult for Mao Shiba to escape from danger. sky. Just when Hong Tianxiao was considering whether to take action, Cui Zhitong, who was commanding the army to fight on the hillside, suddenly had evil thoughts and took out a swallow-shaped dart from his arms, intending to secretly kill the person who followed him. This Cui Zhitong has also been in the martial arts world for many years. He is famous in Shandong for his darts that are always on target. Moreover, his darts are highly poisonous, and all those who are hit by the darts are killed immediately. Therefore, his friends in the martial arts community in Shandong gave him a nickname, named Poison swallow. Cui Zhitong used to be a robber in Shandong. He committed evil deeds and offended many people. He made enemies on all sides. However, because of Cui Zhitong's dart skills, even though most people suffered losses, they did not dare to go to him easily. Trouble. Until later, Cui Zhitong became more and more arrogant, and finally provoked the entire Shandong martial arts community to attack. This made Cui Zhitong flee Shandong in a panic and came to Yangzhou. It happened that the Qing army attacked Yangzhou, and Cui Zhitong served the Qing army. Armed with the Feiyan Dart, which has a hundred hits, he has accumulated many military exploits and was promoted to the rank of General Soldier in Yangzhou. I saw a flash of cold light, and the flying swallow dart flew towards the person who came behind me like a shooting star. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 The situation is critical You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Cui Zhitong's martial arts is second-rate in terms of martial arts, but the martial arts of the person who comes after him is second-rate. Cui Zhitong's flying swallow darts are always accurate against people who are worse than him in martial arts, but they have to deal with it. This person is a bit difficult. The martial arts of people in Jianghu are generally divided into ten levels, which are lower third rate, middle third rate, upper third rate, lower second rate, middle second rate, upper second rate, lower first rate, middle first rate, upper first rate and top level. If it is further subdivided, Jue can be further divided into upper, middle and lower levels. In terms of Hong Tianxiao's current martial arts, he can only be regarded as a middle-class martial artist, and cannot yet enter the ranks of upper-class and top masters. The reason is that his skills are still shallow and he lacks experience in facing enemies. Cui Zhitong's Feiyan Dart was indeed fast, but the man's eyesight and movement were faster. With a sound of "ah", the Feiyan Dart penetrated an officer and soldier's body, and he let out a miserable scream. Although most martial arts heroes are reckless and heroic, they are upright and fair. People like Cui Zhitong, who hides aside and secretly discharges hidden weapons, are the most despised by martial arts figures. Sure enough, although the man dodged Cui Zhitong's meteor-like dart, he was furious in his heart. At that moment, he "swept in all directions" and forced the surrounding officers and soldiers back a few steps. Then he jumped up and headed towards the man standing alone on the north slope. Cui Zhitong pounced. Cui Zhitong was shocked. From the martial arts that this person had just displayed, Cui Zhitong could already see that there was a big gap between his and this person's martial arts. Seeing that this person had come flying to find him, he was naturally extremely frightened. However, this personal technique was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Cui Zhitong and slashed at him with a knife. Cui Zhitong raised his sword to fight and shouted angrily: "Quick, come quickly, General Shi, come and help me." Seeing that Mao Shiba's legs were getting more and more awkward, Shi Song was about to join the battle group with his sword and capture Mao Shiba. Suddenly he heard Cui Zhitong's shouts and hurriedly looked back, only to see that the man was already with Cui Zhitong. Fighting together. If there were only Cui Zhitong and Shi Song this time, even if Cui Zhitong screamed, Shi Song would not step forward to help. After all, Shi Song was the first deputy commander-in-chief of Yangzhou. If Cui Zhitong died, the commander-in-chief of Yangzhou would naturally It was Shi Song's turn. However, there are hundreds of brothers now. If he really refuses to save him, I am afraid that after Cui Zhitong dies, the other deputy commanders will definitely use this to cause trouble. Shi Song cursed secretly in his heart and had no choice but to give up on Mao Shiba, turned around and rushed towards Cui Zhitong. Mao Shiba was overjoyed when Shi Song left. Just now, Shi Song had been staring covetously outside the battle group, which made Mao Shiba worried. Now that Shi Song has left, Mao Shiba thought to himself, it seems that God will not destroy me, Mao Shiba. If I don't leave at this time, who else will I treat? I think that hero has superb martial arts, it will not be difficult to escape the siege. Mao Shiba suddenly became energetic and quickened his sword skills. In a moment, he killed all the remaining twelve officers and soldiers to the ground. Then he ran up the south slope and shouted towards Cui Zhitong: "Mao Shiba is here." I would like to thank that brother for helping me. There are many officers and soldiers, so I cannot fight with you for a long time. It is better to get away as soon as possible. Also, could you please tell me the name of this brother, so that Mao Shiba can repay the favor in the future." When the man heard this, he couldn't help but laugh and cry. Mao Shiba was a man who had been in the world for a long time. He asked his name at this time. Wasn't he hurting himself? However, he did not want to remain silent and let Mao Shiba look down on him, so he had to respond loudly: "My surname is Yang Yizhi. Brother Mao will leave first, and I will get away now." "Yang Yizhi?" Hong Tianxiao was surprised when he heard this. Isn't this person the number one master under Wu Sangui of Yunnan? Why did he appear here? "Well, yes, Yang Yizhi must have not surrendered to Wu Sangui yet. In this case, this person must be taken under his command. Not only is this person highly skilled in martial arts, but he is also loyal, and he is an excellent subordinate." Although Hong Tianxiao was highly skilled in martial arts, he was not truly loyal to his subordinates. Although there were many masters on Shenlong Island, they were all subordinates of Hong Antong. Although they were also very obedient, they were not sincerely surrendered because of the Leopard Ti Yi Jin Wan. "Yes, judging from Yang Yizhi's martial arts, Cui Zhitong and others can't trap him at all. If he wanted to break out, I'm afraid he would have escaped from the battle group by now." Hong Tianxiao could see clearly that if Yang Yizhi successfully broke through, he would also There will be no chance to have a relationship with him again. Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to help, the situation suddenly changed. Cui Zhitong saw Yang Yizhi's martial arts and knew that they couldn't keep him, so he hatched a vicious plan in his heart. He first stepped back and withdrew from the battle group, letting Shi Song and the others surround Yang Yizhi. Then Cui Zhitong took out a weapon from his arms. The fist-sized paper bag was unfolded and thrown towards Yang Yizhi. Lime, Hong Tianxiao saw that Yang Yizhi¡¯s head was covered with a layer of white mist.Hui Hui, knowing that the situation was critical, screamed in his heart, not daring to delay any longer, he took out a face towel from his arms, covered his face, flew down the tree, and shouted: "How dare the thief use such despicable tricks?" plot." Sure enough, Yang Yizhi didn't expect that Cui Zhitong would use such a despicable method. Without noticing, his eyes were hit by lime. He suddenly felt that his eyes were so painful that he could no longer see anything. Yang Yizhi couldn't help but feel frightened and angry, knowing that he would not end well today. He let out a tiger roar, exerted force in his hands, and quickly swept the steel knife around. Seeing that the situation was not good, Shi Song hurriedly retreated, but several other officers and soldiers were unable to retreat. , died under Yang Yizhi's sword. Cui Zhitong was overjoyed when he saw that Yang Yizhi could not open his eyes. He was about to command his troops to advance again when he suddenly heard a shout in the distance. When he looked back, he saw a masked man in white falling from the sky. Yang Yizhi was already desperate, and had the idea of ??killing as many people as he could to back him up. Suddenly he heard Hong Tianxiao's shouts, and a burst of hope surged in his heart. He stopped attacking at the moment, and was ready to wait and see what would happen, while listening attentively to the sounds around him. , to prevent sneak attacks by officers and soldiers. Cui Zhitong did not expect that Cheng Yaojin would show up halfway at this juncture. He was quite confused, but he regained his composure after only a moment. He turned to Shi Song and ordered: "General Shi, lead your people to meet him." Go up and leave this Yang Yizhi to me." "Yes, sir." Shi Song responded, but he was cursing secretly in his heart. Damn it, this bastard Cui Zhitong must have realized that he is a top expert, so he allowed himself to die, but he stayed here. Dealing with Yang Yizhi, who could no longer see anything, he took advantage of it. Although Shi Song was dissatisfied, he had to follow Cui Zhitong's arrangement and shouted: "Brothers, follow me." He rushed forward first, but then When he was still more than ten steps away from Hong Tianxiao, Shi Song suddenly slowed down and asked the officers and soldiers behind him to step forward, while he stayed on the outside. It seemed that Shi Song was not a fool and was keeping an eye on him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Saving Yang Yizhi You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This was the first time Hong Tianxiao had fought with others since he practiced the Nine-Yang Magic Art. Although he was just some ordinary officers and soldiers, it still made him full of pride. He used the Nine-Yang Magic Art, launched the Tianshan Six-Yang Palm, and headed all the way towards Yang Yizhi's direction. Killing them, no one could stop them wherever they went. In an instant, the officers and soldiers died in the palm of their hands, and screams continued. Shi Song was somewhat famous in the world before, but he had never seen such superb martial arts skills as Hong Tianxiao. He was so frightened that his feet froze in place without realizing it. He didn't dare to take a step forward anymore and just commanded. The officers and soldiers came forward. At the beginning, the officers and soldiers had to step forward under Shi Song's order, but after Hong Tianxiao left countless corpses behind him, none of these officers and soldiers dared to step forward anymore. "Damn, it's better to be strong in martial arts." Seeing the hundreds of officers and soldiers in front of him being intimidated by his martial arts and retreating step by step, Hong Tianxiao thought proudly as he swaggered towards Yang Yizhi's direction. Just when Hong Tianxiao was feeling proud, a scream suddenly came from the front, and it was Yang Yizhi's. Hong Tianxiao's heart was shaken, and he secretly said something bad. He hurriedly looked forward and saw Yang Yizhi covering his lower abdomen with his left hand, kneeling on his left knee, holding a knife in his right hand, with the tip of the knife thrust downward into the ground. Hong Tianxiao was really ashamed and angry. He was so ashamed that it was because of his lack of experience in the martial arts. He had just been immersed in his superb martial arts, but he forgot that Yang Yizhi couldn't see. Naturally, it would be easy for him to be attacked by a villain like Cui Zhitong again. He was so angry It was Cui Zhitong who did such a dirty trick again. Hong Tian roared like a tiger and flew towards Cui Zhitong without caring about the officers and soldiers in front of him. There is only one shortcoming in Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, and that is the lack of Qing Gong. Although driven by Jiuyang Internal Skill, his speed is not slow, but it is much worse than the actual use of Qing Gong. Fortunately, these officers and soldiers were frightened when they saw Hong Tianxiao showing off his power just now, and when they saw his furious look, no one dared to step forward to stop him. In this way, Hong Tianxiao could easily reach Cui Zhitong and Yang Yizhi. Otherwise, by the time Hong Tianxiao killed all these officers and soldiers, Yang Yizhi would have already died under Cui Zhitong's sword. Just now, Cui Zhitong was only focused on attacking Yang Yizhi again and did not see Hong Tianxiao showing off his power. He even did not expect that the officers and soldiers did not dare to stop him and let him come to his side easily. Cui Zhitong's second silent knife had already reached Yang Yizhi's neck, but now he had to return the knife and slash at Hong Tianxiao. Cui Zhitong's martial arts skills are far different from Hong Tianxiao's. The sword that Cui Zhitong considers to be the most proud of is simply worthless in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. With just two fingers, Hong Tianxiao clamped Cui Zhitong's knife. Cui Zhitong pressed down hard, but he couldn't move even half an inch. Cui Zhitong was so shocked that he couldn't help but loosen his grip on the knife. He stared at Hong Tianxiao dumbfounded, as if he had seen some kind of monster. Hong Tianxiao glared at Cui Zhitong with contempt, and said a cold sentence: "A despicable and shameless person like you will kill many people if he stays in the world." This sentence undoubtedly sentenced Cui Zhitong to death. When Cui Zhitong heard that the words were bad, he turned around and ran away. Hong Tianxiao hit him in the chest with a lightning-like palm, and only heard a few "clicks". There was a crisp sound of broken bones, followed by a long and pitiful scream. Cui Zhitong's body quickly jumped into the air and flew backwards, until it flew three feet away before landing heavily on the ground. What kind of kungfu is this? The shadow in the hearts of all the officers and soldiers is even bigger, and it has completely filled their hearts. Although Hong Tianxiao's back was facing them, if anyone dared to take the opportunity to attack Hong Tianxiao now, then this person must have a big problem with his mind. Therefore, even Shi Song stayed where he was, not daring to take a deep breath. , I just hope that this demon star will rescue Yang Yizhi quickly and not come back to kill him again. Cui Zhitong was killed with one palm. Hong Tianxiao turned his head to look at Yang Yizhi and saw a large area of ??blood under his body. It seemed that Cui Zhitong had stabbed him very deeply in his lower abdomen. If he didn't rescue him in time, he would probably die. Yang Yizhi's life was in danger, but Hong Tianxiao didn't dare to delay. He took two steps forward and hit several acupuncture points next to the wound with his fingers, which immediately stopped the bleeding. Hong Tianxiao whispered: "Brother Yang, you can't stay here for a long time. I'll take you to a place in Yangzhou City to heal your injuries." After saying that, without waiting for Yang Yizhi's reply, he took a step forward, carried him on his back, and strode away from the crowd. He passed between the officers and soldiers and walked towards Yang Yizhi's mount. Wherever Hong Tianxiao went, officers and soldiers stepped out of the way to make way. Now all the officers and soldiers, including Shi Song, have only one thought, and that is to send this plague god away as soon as possible. As for how to explain it when he returns, that is another matter. After all, compared with fame and fortune, life still comes first. bit.   When Hong Tianxiao and Yang Yizhi gradually became a faint shadow, Shi Song realized what was happening. He thought about it in a blink of an eye and felt that it was wrong. It was really embarrassing to let them go like this, so he shouted to all the officers and soldiers: "Mao Shi Eight, where did Mao Shiba escape? What are you doing in a daze? Why don't you hurry up and chase him." After saying that, Shi Song held a steel knife and was the first to chase Mao Shiba in the direction where he escaped. The remaining officers and soldiers suddenly heard Hearing Shi Song's words, they were stunned at first, and then everyone looked like they suddenly realized it. Without saying a word, they followed Shi Song. When Hong Tianxiao returned to Yangzhou City again, it was already dark. Hong Tianxiao bought a new set of clothes for Yang Yizhi to put on, so no one had any strange suspicions about the two of them. After returning to the room, Hong Tianxiao gently put Yang Yizhi down on his back, only to find that he had already passed out. Hong Tianxiao pinched Yang Yizhi's pulse with his fingers and found that although his pulse was weak, his life was not in danger for the time being. So, he hurriedly changed into clean clothes and went out to buy medicine and vegetable oil for Yang Yizhi. It was only at this time that Hong Tianxiao realized the value of medical skills. He had already memorized Hu Qingniu's "Medical Classic" by heart. Although he still lacked practical experience, Hong Tianxiao could not be troubled by minor injuries like this. An hour later, Hong Tianxiao breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and punched his sore arms. At this moment, all the lime in Yang Yizhi's eyes had been washed away with vegetable oil, and the wound on his lower abdomen had been treated with medicine and bandaged. Although Yang Yizhi has not yet woken up due to excessive blood loss, his life is not serious after all. After finishing all this, Hong Tianxiao felt his stomach growling, so he ordered the turtle slave to bring him some food and wine. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Collecting Yang Yizhi You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With just a cup of tea, the food and wine had already been delivered. Seeing that Yang Yizhi hadn't woken up yet, Hong Tianxiao started to drink by himself under the light, while thinking about today's events in his mind. If we follow the plot of the original book, Mao Shiba should have hid in Lichun Courtyard after escaping from trouble. Li Chun Yuan is a mixed place. Mao Shiba, a wanted criminal, dares to come here. It shows that this person is not a simple-minded guy with well-developed limbs. He also knows that the most dangerous place is the safest place. reason. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao felt Yang Yizhi move suddenly on the bed, and hurriedly came to the bedside. Sure enough, Yang Yizhi slowly opened his eyes. It may be that his eyes had experienced the entry of two foreign substances, namely lime and vegetable oil. As soon as he opened his eyes, tears welled up and he had to close them again. This was repeated several times before Yang Yizhi was finally able to See things clearly. The first thing that caught his eye was a handsome face. When Hong Tianxiao rescued him, his face was covered with a scarf, and the distance between the two of them was far away. When Hong Tianxiao came to his side, Yang Yizhi was already injured because of the knife. Standing, he couldn't even look at him because his eyes were injured by lime, but Yang Yizhi was not a fool, and he would not have guessed that the person in front of him must be the one who saved his life. Yang Yizhi struggled to get out of bed to thank Hong Tianxiao for saving his life, but was held down by a strong and strong hand, and then a voice came from his ear: "Brother Yang is injured, it is best not to move for the time being." Hearing this voice, Yang Yizhi no longer had any doubts in his heart. This was the voice of the person who came to save him. At the same time, Yang Yizhi also knew the extent of his injury, so he stopped insisting and lay quietly on the bed, saying, "Yang Yizhi is very grateful to my benefactor for being alive. I also hope that my benefactor can tell me his name." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Brother Yang is serious. When there is injustice on the road, draw your sword to help. This is the principle that we and other martial arts practitioners must abide by. I can't stand the Tatars bullying the Han people, not to mention that Cui Zhitong is not a good bird, he is He used the blood of his compatriots to gain his current status as Yangzhou Commander-in-Chief, and he should have been killed long ago." After hearing this, Yang Yizhi moved his body and remained silent. Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t notice Yang Yizhi¡¯s unusual movements and asked, ¡°Brother Yang looks like he¡¯s coming from a long distance because of his attire. I don¡¯t know where Brother Yang is from. What important matter comes to Yangzhou? Can I help you?¡± "Alas," Yang Yizhi sighed, and after being silent for a long time, he said in dialect, "To be honest, I am from Fujian. I came to Yangzhou just to join the army, but I didn't want to be mistaken for a traitor from the Tiandihui. Thief. From now on, I'm afraid I will be wanted by the country like that Mao Shiba, alas." "Fujian? Why did you come to Yangzhou to join the army?" Hong Tianxiao was very puzzled, but then he thought that Fujian was a vassal area, not the real territory of the Qing Dynasty. It seemed that Yang Yizhi was not simple. Hong Tianxiao also understood why Yang Yi would seek refuge with Wu Sangui in the future, but since he appeared today, he could no longer give this person to Wu Sangui. "Brother Yang, what you said is wrong. I think that the Manchu and Qing Tatars are currently ruling our Han people. After all, there are fewer Tatars and more Han people. In order to strengthen their rule over our Han people, they will inevitably use severe torture methods. What's more, the Manchu and Qing Tatars are currently using The policy of seclusion is precisely to cut off the contact between the Han people and the outside world to ensure their stable rule. However, long-term seclusion and working behind closed doors will only make our Han nation fall further and further behind other powerful countries in the world. I am afraid that this will last for hundreds of years. After that, we, the mighty Chinese, are afraid that we will no longer be able to compete with other great powers, and can only be reduced to being slaughtered by others at will. Therefore, as long as we are the descendants of the Han people, they will naturally rise up to resist, overthrow the rule of the Tatars, and restore the rule of the Han people. Rule and open the country. Only in this way can we, the great China, not lag behind other countries in the world. To be honest, my true identity is the young leader of the Liaodong Shenlong Sect. I wonder if Brother Yang is willing to help me?" Hong Tianxiao intends to recruit Yang Yizhi After receiving his command, he naturally gave up the idea of ??joining the army, and also revealed his true identity. After hearing this, Yang Yizhi's eyes were quite confused at first, but after seeing him pondering for a while, his eyes couldn't help but light up. Although he couldn't fully understand Hong Tianxiao's words, he understood 60-70% of them: "If you don't give up, I will do my best." He will try his best to assist his lord to achieve great things, even if he is a mess." Yang Yizhi heard the name of the Shenlong Sect from his master, and he also knew that there are many masters in the Shenlong Sect. Since this person is the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, he has a better chance of success. Nature has greatly increased. Under Hong Tianxiao¡¯s careful treatment, Yang Yizhi¡¯s wounds healed quickly, and he was able to go to the ground to perform some simple activities. It seems that Hu Qingniu¡¯s "Medical Classic" is really not covered. If Yang Yizhi's wound is treated according to normal methods, it will not take more than ten days.It could not be healed, but using the method in the "Medical Classic", it was done in just three days. This made Hong Tianxiao determined to spend time carefully studying the contents of the "Medical Classic" . For three days, Hong Tianxiao also secretly searched for the traces of Mao Shiba, but he almost searched the entire Lichun Courtyard, but could not find any trace of Mao Shiba. This made Hong Tianxiao feel very strange. Could it be that Mao Shiba did not dare to step into Yangzhou City after experiencing the sunset battle? If so, Mao Shiba could not be considered a man. After another four days, Yang Yizhi's injuries had basically recovered. Hong Tianxiao also lost the patience to wait for Mao Shiba here, so he discussed with Yang Yizhi to leave here early tomorrow morning. Just when the two were getting ready and going to bed to rest, a turtle slave came excitedly to report to Hong Tianxiao, saying that a burly man had just come in with a white cloth wrapped around his face, almost covering his entire face. , limping on his right foot, just like what Hong Tianxiao described. Moreover, after arriving, this person booked room No. 3 in the west wing, but did not ask a girl to wait on him. Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that this person must be Mao Shiba, but why did he come to Lichunyuan after seven days. Yang Yizhi had already left the door and was going back to his room. When he saw Gui Nu entering Hong Tianxiao's room, he knew that he must have found out about Mao Shiba, so he followed him in and heard Gui Nu's words word for word. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was deep in thought, he took out two taels of silver from his arms, threw it to Gui Nu, and winked at him to let him go out first. Turtle slave was originally a person with lively eyes, and he got a silver reward, so he naturally went out happily. Yang Yizhi saw that Hong Tianxiao was still deep in thought and did not dare to disturb him, so he went back to his room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15: Salt Owl Trouble You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao took Yang Yizhi to Room 3 in the west wing. "Who?" After all, he was a prisoner of the imperial court, and he was injured. He heard a knock on the door early in the morning. Mao Shiba couldn't help but feel nervous. He naturally held the handle of the knife beside his pillow with his right hand and asked in a low voice. One sentence. "Brother Mao, this is Yang Yizhi." came a voice that Mao Shiba would never forget. "Ah", a surprised sound came from the room, and then there was no sound. After a while, the door clicked. Mao Shiba opened the door with a wooden stick in his right hand, "Sure enough, Brother Yang, hurry up, come in quickly, if Brother Yang hadn't saved me that day, I, Mao Shiba, would have been torn into pieces by those Tatars." After hearing this, Yang Yizhi couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart, and thought to himself, "Save me." That bastard just wanted to wade into the muddy water at that time. If Cui Zhitong hadn't insisted on calling me a rebel of the Tiandihui, I would have run away on horseback. However, if this was not the case, how could he meet the young leader? But now he seemed to be a real rebel. Yang Yizhi didn't feel funny when he thought of this. Originally, Yang Yizhi called Hong Tianxiao his lord, but Hong Tianxiao felt awkward and refused to allow it. He asked Yang Yizhi to change his name to Young Master and call him son in public. When the three of them sat down, Mao Shiba looked at Hong Tianxiao and asked, "Brother Yang, I wonder who this is" When Hong Tianxiao appeared, Mao Shiba had already gone far, so he didn't recognize him, even though At that time, Mao Shiba had not left, and Hong Tianxiao was wearing a hijab. Mao Shiba would not have recognized him when he saw him again. "Oh, this is my young master, nicknamed Hong Tianxiao." "It turns out it's Mr. Hong, and Mao Shiba is disrespectful." He said he was disrespectful, but in fact Mao Shiba didn't think much of Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao had a handsome appearance and did not look like a martial artist at all. Therefore, Mao Shiba mistakenly thought that Yang Yizhi was Hong Tianxiao's general, while Hong Tianxiao was just an uneducated playboy. "Brother Mao's leg injury hasn't healed yet? Could it be that Brother Mao encountered Tatar soldiers again in the past few days?" Yang Yizhi saw that Mao Shiba was still limping when he walked, and thought that his knife wound was more serious than it, but He had recovered, and he felt strange in his heart, but Yang Yizhi didn't know that Hong Tianxiao used Hu Qingniu's peerless medical skills to treat him. "That's not true. It's just that I am a wanted criminal by the imperial court. In addition, so many officers and soldiers died in the battle a few days ago. Yangzhou City is heavily defended. I dare not enter lightly. It was not until yesterday that the city gates were relaxed. , my little brother was able to come in." Mao Shiba didn't know that the battle had become more intense since he escaped, and even Cui Zhitong was killed in the sunset. Hong Tianxiao and Yang Yizhi suddenly realized that Mao Shiba had not been able to enter Yangzhou City. Naturally, there was no way to buy the golden sore medicine, and the recovery speed of the leg injury was naturally much slower. "Brother Yang saved my little brother's life that day, and I was afraid that I would never be able to see Brother Yang again in the future and not be able to repay the life-saving grace. Now that Brother Yang has come today, a big stone in my heart, Mao Shiba, has finally been put down. As long as Brother Yang says a word , I, Mao Shiba, will never frown even though I am facing mountains of swords or seas of fire." Mao Shiba patted his chest heavily. After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao and Yang Yizhi both thought, my (Yizhi's) martial arts skills are much better than yours. If even I (he) can't do it, how can you do it. However, I can only say this in my heart. If it comes to the table, I'm afraid Mao Shiba will not be able to bear it. "Brother Mao, you're welcome. It's the duty of martial arts practitioners like us to draw our swords to help when there's injustice. Not to mention a tough guy like Brother Mao, even some unknown people from the world will come to the rescue." Yang Yizhi couldn't help but smile bitterly. He was passive when he saved Mao Shiba, not his intention. Now that things have happened, he can only make mistakes. "Haha, Brother Yang is such a cheerful person. I, Mao Shiba, am so happy to be able to make friends with a hero like Brother Yang. Come on, Brother Yang, we will stay in the little brother's room today. We will not go home until we are drunk." Mao Shiba He is a brave and heroic person, and he naturally has a bold and unruly character. Yang Yizhi and Mao Shiba kept talking to each other, but they ignored Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao also saw that Mao Shiba just regarded him as an ordinary young master, and he was not angry at all. He thought to himself, after those salt owl come here, I'm afraid you won't despise me anymore. Suddenly, he thought that now that he and Yang Yizhi were in Mao Shiba's room, he didn't know if Mao Shiba would pick up this problem for Jia Laoliu. While talking to Mao Shiba, Yang Yizhi secretly observed Hong Tianxiao's expression and found that there was no hint of displeasure on the latter's face, so he felt relieved. After a while, the food and drinks were served, and Mao Shiba toasted Yang Yizhi one glass after another. Although Yang Yizhi was worried that Hong Tianxiao would be unhappy, Mao Shiba was indeed too kind, so Yang Yizhi and Mao Shiba had to go back and forth to each other. Start drinking. Hong Tianxiao couldn't say anything, so he poured himself a cup and started drinking.Waiting for the arrival of the salt owl. About an hour later, there was a sudden noise outside, and then five or six people were heard shouting in unison: "Friends from various yard businesses, girls, friends who come to Huayin to play, Everyone, listen: We are here to find someone who has nothing to do with others. No one is allowed to scream or move around. If you don¡¯t obey orders, don¡¯t blame us for being rude!" Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy that these lovely salt owls were indeed here. Mao Shiba frowned, obviously he was having a pleasant conversation with Yang Yizhi, but these people outside disturbed his enjoyment. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he said hurriedly: "I'll go outside and take a look, you two can chat first." After saying that, he got up and went outside. Mao Shiba had long felt that Hong Tianxiao and the two of them were not the same person, and saw that he took the initiative When he went out, he naturally didn't stop him and just let him go. When Hong Tianxiao came out of the door, he saw a lot of noise in Lichun Courtyard. Women were screaming, men were yelling, and it was a chaotic mess. Although there are eight courtyards in Mingyu Fang, the boss of these eight courtyards is not one person, but five people. Among them, Li Chun Yuan and Liu Chun Yuan have the same boss. It is said that this person has an unusual relationship with the governor of Yangzhou. Therefore, even though the two houses were well-known as Yangzhou Shuangjiao, no one dared to cause trouble here. Therefore, this sudden change really made the people of Lichun House feel at a loss and didn't know how to deal with it. Hong Tianxiao stood in the corridor on the second floor and looked down. He saw a banquet being held in the courtyard. More than ten big salt merchants were sitting at three tables. There was a woman sitting next to each of them. When he heard this call, everyone Their expressions changed greatly, and they all asked: "What's going on?" "Who is it?" "Is the government here to investigate the case?" Suddenly there was a sound like a drum beating on the door, and the turtle slave was so frightened that he lost his mind. Should I open the door? At this moment, there was a "bang" sound, the door was knocked open, and seventeen or eighteen big men poured in. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Speaking arrogantly You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! These big men were dressed in short clothes, with their heads wrapped in white cloth and a green belt wrapped around their waists. They held shining steel knives or iron rulers or iron bars in their hands. As soon as the salt merchants saw him, they recognized him as a salt lord selling smuggled salt. At that time, the salt tax was very heavy. If you evaded the salt tax and sold private salt, you could make a lot of profits. The Yangzhou area is the distribution center for Huai salt in the north of the Yangtze River. A group of desperadoes gathered in groups to evade taxes and sell salt. These salt lords were extremely fierce. When they draw their weapons, they fight against each other. Therefore, the government often opens its eyes and closes its eyes without intervening. All the salt merchants knew that the salt lord only sold private salt and did not rob merchants or do other evil things. He usually traded private salt with the people fairly and honestly, and did not bully others. Today, he suddenly broke into Mingyufang in such a fierce and domineering manner. Everyone was panicked and surprised. An old man in his fifties among the salt owl said: "Dear friends, if you bother me, I apologize." As he said this, he cupped his fists from left to right, then from right to left, and then said loudly: "The surname of Tiandihui Friend of Jia. Brother Jia, Liu Liu, are you here?" As he spoke, his eyes swept over the faces of the salt merchants one by one. When all the salt merchants met his eyes, they all looked frightened and shook their heads repeatedly, but they were calm in their hearts: "They gangs in the world are seeking revenge in their own busy streets, and they have nothing to do with others." The old salt lord raised his voice and shouted: "Jia Laoliu, this afternoon, you were talking nonsense in the tavern next to Slender West Lake, saying that the people who smuggled salt in Yangzhou were ignorant and did not dare to kill officials and rebel, so they only smuggled and sold salt. Do some timid little business. After you drank enough yellow soup, you yelled and said that if the smuggled salt sellers in Yangzhou are not convinced, just come to Mingyufang Lichunyuan to find you. Aren¡¯t we here? Jia Lao Liu, since you are a good man from the Tiandihui, why have you become a coward again?" The other dozen or so Salt Owls followed and yelled: "How come you, the good men of the Tiandihui, are so stupid? Mom, are you the Tiandihui or the Shuotouhui?" The old man said: "This is Jia Laoliu's nonsense. Don't involve our good friends from the Heaven and Earth Society. We, the smugglers of salt, only earn a mouthful of bread. How can we be as good as the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society?" But we won¡¯t do it because we are so coy.¡± After waiting for a long time, Jia Laoliu, who still didn¡¯t hear anything from the Heaven and Earth Club, said something. The old man shouted: "Go and have a look in every house. When you see the shrunken turtle named Jia, invite him out. This man has a big scar on his face. He is very easy to recognize." All the salt lords agreed with a bang. Search each house. Hong Tianxiao felt clear-headed. No wonder Mao Shiba wanted to take over the job for Jia Laoliu. What happened was that Mao Shiba also had a stab wound on his face, which was similar to Jia Laoliu. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that he was afraid that Mao Shiba would appear when he heard these words, so he hurriedly shouted loudly: "Who is yelling here? Do you know what kind of place this is? I need to find someone to go elsewhere." , so as not to disturb everyone¡¯s enjoyment.¡± Li Chun Courtyard's business is very good, so even though it's just midnight, there are already prostitutes and girls doing good things in every door and room. Just now I heard that the salt lords were searching room by room, and they were all frightened. The man even got down from the girl and got directly under the bed. At this moment, he heard Hong Tianxiao's shout again, and he thought in his heart, what this man said makes so much sense. The salt lords looked up and saw a handsome young master. The salt lords shouted: "This person is not Jia Laoliu!" "I'm looking for Jia Laoliu, what the hell are you shouting about!" "Fuck you!" , this thief is so bold, I don¡¯t want my life anymore!¡± The salt lords were yelling and cursing when they saw an old man walking out of them. He was about sixty years old, tall and tall, with a beard on his face and a big knife stuck on his back. As soon as this person came out, all the salt owl were silent. It seemed that this person must be the leader of this group of salt owl. I saw the old man hugging his fists, saluting Hong Tianxiao, and said, "I wonder if this friend is acquainted with Jia Laoliu?" Hong Tianxiao originally intended to cause trouble. He just heard the salt owl's curses and was furious. He was about to get angry. However, seeing that the old man was quite polite, he was too embarrassed to continue his mischief. He hugged his fists and saluted back: "I have never met Jia Laoliu, let alone an acquaintance." "That's it. It's not unreasonable for us to come here. It's just because Jia Laoliu was talking nonsense in the tavern next to Slender West Lake, saying that our Qinggang people have no talent and don't dare to kill officials and rebel, so they are just smugglers. Salt, do some small business without courage, and this person also said that if anyone from the Youth Gang is dissatisfied, they can come here to find him, so the old man and others risked being arrested by the officers and soldiers to come here. Since this little brother and Jia Laoliu is not acquainted with him, so he asked his little brother to go back to his room and continue having fun, and all the expenses will be borne by him." This old man traveled all over the country and had seen a lot, but there was no sign of any martial arts skills in Hong Tianxiao. But judging from his many years of experience, if this person is not a bit overweight, he is definitelyAnyone who dares to stand up at this time is extremely polite to Hong Tianxiao. "Hahahaha, I don't know who Jia Laoliu is, and I don't want to ask about your grievances with Jia Laoliu. However, although I have little knowledge, I have heard of the three words Tiandihui, and I know that Tiandihui All our friends are heroes, but I admire them very much. Just now, someone among your distinguished friends insulted the Tiandihui, so I have to ask about it." Since trouble is going to happen, naturally we can't do it because of the old man. The concessional attitude gave up. "The rude words made by Lao Chen's subordinate just now were unintentional. I will admit my mistake to my little brother on his behalf. I hope that I will be more grateful to you." Seeing Hong Tianxiao's fearless look, the old man became more and more convinced that this person was either a pretender. People who are like pigs and eat elephants, or who have a strong backing behind them, will be more and more afraid to offend Hong Tianxiao easily. "Zhao Xiangzhu, this person is just a talkative kid. Why should you be so polite to him? Let's see if he still dares to speak harshly when I come forward to take him down." The salt owl who just started insulting the Tiandihui saw that Zhao Xiangzhu gave in more and more to Hong Tianxiao. He felt unhappy and couldn't help shouting. "Okay, what a man." Hong Tianxiao said as he clapped his hands and walked downstairs, and sat down at a table next to the salt lords. This table was originally occupied by four people. Due to the sudden intrusion of these salt lords, They were all scared away, "Let's see, if you can defeat me in every move, I will never ask anything about this matter again, and I will also help you find Jia Laoliu" "Okay, it's a deal." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao dared to speak such wild words, the salt owl couldn't help being excited, but more importantly, he was angry, and he looked eager to give it a try. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Such a Gambling Method You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, Zhao Xiangzhu was even more surprised. The dozen or so salt lords he brought this time were actually small leaders among the salt lords. Especially the salt lord who insulted the Tiandihui, named Yu Hongling, was his The deputy incense master once shocked the green forests of Huainan with his Yanling sword, and his martial arts skills were only slightly lower than his own. If Yu Hongling really couldn't survive a single move at the hands of this young man, wouldn't this person be too, thinking of this, Zhao Xiangzhu secretly shook his head and thought, this is absolutely impossible. In the world, I am afraid that only Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui, has such ability, and the young man in front of him is only in his early twenties. Even if he is in He started practicing kung fu in his mother's womb, and it was impossible to control Yu Hong Ling with just one move. Thinking of this, Zhao Xiangzhu did not stop him. He lightly stroked his beard with his left hand and said nothing. When Yu Hongling saw this, he was secretly happy. Zhao Xiangzhu was speechless, clearly acquiescing to the matter. Without hesitation, he jumped out, pointed at Hong Tianxiao with his right hand and said with a smile: "My friend, you have such a big tone. I think of Yu Hongling back then." When we were wandering through the green forests of Huainan, you didn't know where you were sucking milk." As soon as Yu Hongling said this, all the salt lords burst into laughter. Only Zhao Xiangzhu remained expressionless, his eyes always paying attention to Hong Tianxiao's expression. At this time, the girls and turtle slaves in Lichun Court were secretly worried about Hong Tianxiao, worried that these salt owl would hurt his life, especially the girls, their hearts beat wildly when they saw that Hong Tianxiao was such a handsome young man. He couldn't help but peek over here secretly. Hong Tianxiao was not angry at all, he just smiled slightly and said: "I am twenty-two years old this year. I have been practicing martial arts since I was eight years old. It has been fourteen years now. Since I came down the mountain in Xia Yicheng three months ago, I have not met anyone yet." I have surpassed my opponents, and part of my martial arts is inherited from my family, and part of it is obtained from a martial arts secret book." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be stupid and stunned, which made the salt owl laugh. Yu Hongling laughed so hard that he couldn't stand up. Even Zhao Xiangzhu couldn't stop laughing, and began to doubt his own judgment of Hong Tianxiao. Could it be this person? He is really a young man from a rich family. He has learned a little bit of martial arts but he doesn't know how powerful the world is. However, since this person dares to be so confident, his family must be very powerful. Thinking of this, Zhao Xiangzhu hurriedly took a step forward, whispered a few words into Yu Hongling's ear, and then stepped back. Although Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Divine Art was not as complete as it was, it was not far behind, and his ears and eyes were naturally very agile. Although Zhao Xiangzhu spoke in Hong Ling's ear, and his voice was very low, Hong Tianxiao heard him clearly. The meaning of Zhao Xiangzhu was that he might be a son of an official, and he wanted to be merciful to Yu Hongling and not harm his life. Hong Tianxiao rolled his eyes and immediately got the idea, so he continued to pretend to be stupid and said: "Fighting is an insult to politeness. You and I are both polite people, how can we do something that is disgusting to a saint. See below Come on, how about you and I make a bet and everyone can bear witness?" These salt lords live on the edge of a knife every day, so naturally they all like to gamble. When they heard the word "gambling", they all couldn't help but get excited, and their eyes sparkled. Yu Hongling was even more excited. He looked up to the sky and smiled "Haha" and said: "Okay, it suits my temper very well. I just don't know how to gamble?" "It's very simple." Hong Tianxiao slowly stretched out his right hand, put away the other four fingers, leaving only one index finger, and said to Hong Ling with a smile, "My fingers won't move here, but they can penetrate your feet." If you can't get through a hole, then you lose, what about it?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, the entire courtyard fell into silence. After a long while, thunderous laughter filled the entire courtyard. Then, I heard the "chirp, wow, wow, wow" sound of the door opening on the second and third floors. It seemed that the prostitutes and girls were all dressed up and came out to watch the fun. Even Mao Shiba and Yang Yizhi couldn't help but come out. Come to the door. "Hahahaha", Yu Hongling almost couldn't stand up with laughter. While laughing, he pointed at Hong Tianxiao's right hand that had not been put down, and said incomprehensively, "Youyou mean, usethis one that doesn't move." The fingers were piercing a hole in my feet, it really made me laugh." After hearing this, Mao Shiba couldn't help but frown, and turned to Yang Yizhi: "Brother Yang, does your young master really have such a miraculous skill?" The two of them were chatting in the room just now, and they were also quite interested. In terms of age, Mao Shiba is thirty-one this year, six years older than Yang Yizhi, so he calls him brother. "This" Although Yang Yizhi knew that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was far superior to his own, he never believed that Hong Tianxiao could put his finger in the air and punch a big hole in the salt owl's foot. I didn't know how to answer, and I felt awkward all of a sudden. Mao ShibaSeeing this, he even misunderstood. He was worried that Yang Yizhi would lose face, so he laughed and said: "Brother, let's go downstairs now. They are just a few salt lords. They are not in the eyes of you and my brother." After that, Mao Shi Bayi held a cane in one hand and took Yang Yizhi's right hand with the other to walk downstairs. "Yes, if Brother Yu is ready, I will start." Hong Tianxiao still had the same expression. Gu Jing Wubo, although he was laughed at by everyone in the courtyard, did not show the slightest anger. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's expression The look on his face showed that Master Zhao Xiang felt vaguely uneasy after he stopped laughing. "I believe him." While everyone was still laughing, a clear voice suddenly sounded. Everyone's laughter suddenly stopped, and they all looked towards the source of the sound. They saw that the person making the sound was actually a child of only twelve or thirteen years old. At this moment, he was nestled next to a middle-aged woman in her thirties. Hong Tianxiao knew without thinking that this person must be Wei Xiaobao, so he nodded lightly towards him, then turned to Master Zhao Xiang and said: "Master Zhao Xiang, since this kid is so discerning, if I am lucky enough to win the bet, please give me some money." This kid deserves five hundred taels of silver." The Qing Gang sells illegal salt all year round, so they are not short of money. The Zhao Xiangzhu nodded lightly and took out two banknotes from his arms. He didn¡¯t know the denomination on them, but they were at least five hundred taels. Zhao Xiangzhu said: "These are one thousand taels of silver notes. If you really win, little brother, these two silver notes will belong to that child." After saying that, he gently placed the silver on the table in front of Hong Tianxiao. "Okay, Master Zhao Xiang is such a happy person. Brother Yu, let's start now, please extend your right foot." Hong Tianxiao glanced at the banknotes, and sure enough, they were two 500-tael banknotes. Yu Hongling said "Hey", put his arms across his chest, and nonchalantly stretched his right foot forward with his eyes upward, not even looking at Hong Tianxiao's fingers. However, everyone else in the courtyard held their breath. He took a breath and stared at Hong Tianxiao's fingers with wide eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Deliberate Recruitment You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In just the blink of an eye, the tip of Hong Tianxiao's right index finger suddenly swelled, and then there was a "pop" sound, and a ray of white light shot towards Yu Hongling's right foot. At the same time, Yu Hongling's screams echoed through every corner of Lichun Courtyard, and everyone was stunned, including Yang Yizhi. "Thank you for your mercy, hero." Master Zhao Xiang woke up first, but found that his back was completely wet. A thought flashed through his mind. This man's martial arts is too terrible. It seems that he wants to take our lives. It was easy. It seemed that he was showing mercy, so he didn't dare to delay anymore. He hurriedly said a word of gratitude and led everyone back in a hurry. After the salt owl retreated, a burst of cheers erupted in Lichun Courtyard. The courtyard is a place where people from all walks of life come here to have fun. Mingyufang is the largest courtyard in Yangzhou, and Lichun courtyard is the first of the eight courtyards. Therefore, I have never seen any scenes of women and turtle slaves here. No one has ever seen this kind of thing, but no one has seen Hong Tianxiao's magical finger. After all, the Yiyang finger has been lost for more than three hundred years. I saw the old bustard walking around in front of Hong Tianxiao, giving me a blessing, and then gave me a wink, and said in a coquettish voice: "Brother, I didn't expect you to be so handsome at such a young age. You just beat away those salt owl, you can be regarded as the benefactor of Li Chun Yuan, my mother will cover all your expenses here, you can eat and drink as you like, and choose girls as you like." After saying this, the old madam took another step forward and said extremely Mysterious said: "If Miss Xiu Ping is willing, mom and I will not object." Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart and thought to himself, the reason why Lichun Courtyard is ranked first among the eight great courtyards of Mingyu Square is because there is a girl repairing the screen. If the girl repairing the screen is exposed, the business will plummet. Could it be that this Mingyu Courtyard is here? There are ulterior secrets in the workshop, and it could be that this is the stronghold of a certain gang in order to win over themselves. "Thank you so much, mother. Miss Xiu Ping is one of the most beautiful girls in the world. I don't want to kiss her all the time. I just don't know if she is willing. Please give me your kind words." Although Hong Tianxiao was suspicious, he remained calm at the moment and just pretended. An anxious look. "Huh, good boy, you are playing tricks. You have been here for many days and you have never asked for a girl to accompany you. I don't know, but if you didn't have such skill, I would not bother to talk to you. I will let you know later. Let¡¯s see if you still have the guts after being exposed to Miss Xiu Ping¡¯s Flying Phoenix Palm and the Heavenly Evil Poison.¡± Although the old bustard thought so in his heart, his face was full of smiles and he whispered: ¡°It¡¯s not that mom praises you, you guys They are truly a match made in heaven." "This will help mom." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be very happy, "I'll be waiting for the screen repair girl in the room. I'll take my leave." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned around slightly and walked back slowly under the gaze of everyone. In his own room, he thought to himself that it seemed that his guess was wrong. The girl who repaired the screen was indeed no ordinary person, but a master. Ever since he saw Hong Tianxiao penetrate Hong Ling's right foot with one finger and make a three-inch deep hole in the ground, Mao Shiba no longer dared to look down on Hong Tianxiao, and even boasted about Hong Tianxiao so much that he almost beat him Being held in high esteem almost made Hong Tianxiao start to despise Mao Shiba. "It's no wonder that although Mao Shiba has been wandering around the world for more than ten years, he has never seen such magical kung fu, so he naturally worshiped Hong Tianxiao as a god. "Well, it's not a waste of time for me, Mao Shiba, to be able to make friends with a hero like Brother Hong in this life. But I still have a date that I have to go to. Otherwise, I will definitely be troubled by Brother Hong for a while longer." Mao Shi Although Ba was always excited in his heart, he had not forgotten his date with Wu Dapeng and Wang Tan. Without waiting for the two to ask, he immediately discussed how to create a conflict with Wang Tan and how to make a pact with him at Shengsheng Mountain. I talked about it roughly. "What Brother Mao said, even though I met Brother Mao for the first time, we fell in love at first sight. Brother Mao's matter is my, Hong Tianxiao's matter. Moreover, I feel that this matter is quite fishy. Just imagine the appointment between Brother Mao and Wang Tan. Only you two knew about it, and there was no third person present at the time. How did the government know about this, and there was still a heavy ambush on Sunset Slope? Brother Mao, doesn't he think this is very strange?" Since the Sunset Slope incident happened, Later, Hong Tianxiao always felt that there must be something weird in it, and according to the plot of the original book, when Mao Shiba had a fight with Wang Tan and Wu Dapeng in Desheng Mountain, Shi Song showed up with troops, apparently someone had tipped off. Mao Shiba was a rough man. Although he almost died when he hid on the sunset slope, he never thought about it in detail. Now when he heard what Hong Tianxiao said, he felt that there was something fishy about it. "Could it be that Wang Tan colluded with the government and reported the secret to the government?" When Mao Shiba thought that the government had offered a reward of two thousand taels for his capture, his only thought was to harbor suspicion.It was suspected that Wang Tan was greedy for money and reported the secret. Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh, shook his head slightly, and said: "It is too early to draw a conclusion now, but if Tatar soldiers appear again in Desheng Mountain, then there is really a problem with Wang Tan." As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, Mao Shiba was shocked. If Wang Tan is really that kind of money-grubbing villain, I'm afraid the government has already known about it, and then Desheng Mountain will be a dragnet. Now that his leg injury has not healed, how can he do it? Escaped the second siege by the government. However, if he didn't go, he would be laughed at by people in the world in the future. Mao Shiba wanted to ask Hong Tianxiao and Yang Yizhi to help him, but he looked at them, but was too embarrassed to speak. Hong Tianxiao couldn't tell what Mao Shiba was thinking, so he said: "Brother Mao, don't worry, I will accompany you to the Victory Mountain. Even if the Tatar soldiers have thousands of troops, I will definitely ensure that Brother Mao is safe and sound." "Hong Tianxiao's words were full of lofty sentiments, and Yang Yizhi and Mao Shiba suddenly felt a sense of admiration in their hearts. "Okay, so I've troubled Brother Hong and Brother Yang. Mao Shiba really doesn't know how to thank him." Mao Shiba was overjoyed. He had seen Hong Tianxiao's incredible martial arts. Since Hong Tianxiao could besieged by officers and soldiers, he would be seriously injured. Yang Yizhi's rescue would naturally ensure his own safety. "Brother Mao, you're too polite. You and I are both Han people. How can we say thank you when we help each other? Now the Manchu Qing is ruling us Han people. If we can't help each other, how can we join hands to overthrow the Manchu rule? How can we give back to our Han people? Where is the mountain?" Hong Tianxiao inadvertently revealed his grand vision to Mao Shiba, and he was determined to recruit him. "It turns out that Brother Hong has such a lofty ideal. Mao Shiba really admires him." Mao Shiba admires heroes the most. In the current martial arts world, the person Mao Shiba respects the most is the one with the most prominent statement in the world. The chief helmsman of the association, Chen Jinnan, is not because of Chen Jinnan¡¯s martial arts skills that are almost unmatched in the world, but because Chen Jinnan has been committed to leading the Tiandi Association to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty. Mao Shiba has been in the world for a long time and has seen the government oppressing the people more than once. He hates the Qing government to the core. It is for this reason that he helps anti-Qing patriots fight against the government in Jiangsu. Hong Tianxiao suddenly talks about his ideals, and naturally he is very happy. It matched Mao Shiba's temper, but it was extremely difficult to overthrow the Qing court. Couldn't it be done by one or two people? Although Mao Shiba was only a martial artist, this was still very clear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 The Promise at Victory Mountain You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao did not answer Mao Shiba's words, and turned to Yang Yizhi: "Yizhi, Brother Mao and I are going to the meeting at Desheng Mountain together. You can take this thing and this letter to Shenlong Island to meet my father." Give him the letter and token, and ask him to send some experts to help me. After you come back, you can come to the capital to find me." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao took out a letter and a sign from his arms and handed it to Yang Yizhi. Yang Yizhi took it and took a look. He saw snakes in five colors painted on the sign and two lines of words engraved below. The first line is Three words: Five Dragon Order, the second line has more words: Seeing the order is like seeing the leader. Yang Yizhi responded and put the token and letter into his arms. Hong Tianxiao turned his head and saw the dumbfounded Mao Shiba. He clasped his fists and said, "Brother Mao, my true identity is the young leader of the Shenlong Sect. I am not hiding it intentionally. In fact, Shenlong Island is far away in Liaodong, and I teach with I have driven out the Tartars and restored the Chinese teachings. I have been recruiting people and accumulating strength over the years, so I don¡¯t often move around the martial arts world, and very few people know about it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t explain it directly to Brother Mao, and I ask Brother Mao for your forgiveness.¡± "Don't dare. Although Mao Shiba is just a martial artist, he is the hero who admires the most against the Qing Dynasty. The young leader can have such ambitions, which really makes Mao Shi admire. If the young leader doesn't dislike Mao Shiba's martial arts, , please allow Mao Shiba to follow the young leader from now on, drive out the Tartars, and restore China." After Mao Shiba finished speaking, he bent his legs and knelt down. Hong Tianxiao raised his hands in the air, and Mao Shiba could no longer kneel down, so he had to give up, admiring Hong Tianxiao's martial arts in his heart. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and said: "With Yi Zhi and Shi Ba helping each other, there's no need to worry about failure to achieve great things." Yang Yizhi and Mao Shiba hurriedly raised their hands and said, "We are willing to go through fire and water for the young leader, no matter what." An hour later, Yang Yizhi went north to Shenlong Island, while Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba hired a carriage and rushed to Desheng Mountain. Desheng Mountain is located in Dayi Township, thirty miles northwest of Yangzhou City. During the Shaoxing Period of the Southern Song Dynasty, Han Shizhong once defeated the Jin soldiers here, so the mountain is named "Desheng". In just an hour, the carriage had arrived at the foot of Desheng Mountain. Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba got out of the carriage. Looking around, they saw that the mountain was only seven or eight feet high, just a small hill. Mao Shiba was suspicious and asked the coachman: "Is this his mother's victory mountain?" Even in front of Hong Tianxiao, Mao Shiba still couldn't change his habit of swearing. The driver was frightened, and Nuonuo said, "Exactly!" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "This is indeed Mount Victory. A little further on, there is the Temple of the Lady of the Heroes." After the carriage left, Hong Tianxiao saw a stone table and four stone benches more than ten steps away, so he and Mao Shiba walked over. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of Wei Xiaobao going to the market town ahead to buy wine and food. In addition, it was still an hour before the time agreed between Mao Shiba and Wang Tan, so he said to Mao Shiba: "Shiba, you take a rest here first, I will arrive Buy some wine and food at the market in front, and eat well before fighting." Mao Shiba hurriedly stood up and said: "How can we let the young leader go in person, subordinate" Hong Tianxiao waved his hand gently and said: "Although we are called master and slave, we are actually brothers. Your leg injury has not healed, so you should not do strenuous activities. It is better to wait here for a while. I will come back as soon as I go." After saying that, Mao Shiba didn't care if he came again. He opened his mouth, turned around and walked towards the town ahead. Mao Shiba was deeply moved. Looking at Hong Tianxiao's retreating figure, his eyes were a little blurry. It wasn't until Hong Tianxiao's figure disappeared that Mao Shiba sighed softly and sat down again. With nothing to do, Mao Shiba practiced the first level of the Little Phaseless Magic Skill taught to him by Hong Tianxiao. Mao Shiba originally practiced external Kung Fu and never practiced internal Kung Fu. Therefore, his Kung Fu was not very high and he could only be regarded as the upper third rate in the world. Only those who practice internal kung fu can enter the second-rate realm. External kung fu can only be regarded as third-rate. The third-rate is the highest level of external kung fu practiced. If the moves are exquisite, they can only reach the upper second-rate realm at most, which is absolutely impossible. Entering the ranks of first-class masters. In order to improve Mao Shiba's kung fu, Hong Tianxiao secretly taught Mao Shiba the Little Wuxiang Magic Kung Fu. Half an hour later, Hong Tianxiao came back with a large bag of things. He saw Mao Shiba doing his exercises, but Hong Tianxiao did not disturb him. All the contents in the bag were placed on the stone table. There were four kilograms of cooked beef, a sauced duck, two bottles of rice wine, a dozen steamed buns and eight fried dough sticks. It seemed that Hong Tianxiao had joined Wu Dapeng and Wang Tan also bought it. Just as Hong Tianxiao was setting up the food and wine, he heard the slight footsteps of two people in the distance, they must be Wu Dapeng and Wang Tan. Sure enough, after a while, the footsteps were getting closer and closer, and then someone in the distance was heard saying loudly: "Brother Eighteen, you're welcome."?? " Mao Shiba opened his eyes and said with a smile: "Brother Wu, Brother Wang, you two are also very healthy!" Hong Tianxiao raised his head and looked towards where the sound came from, only to see two people walking quickly on the road, and in an instant Arrived in front of me. One of them is an old man, with a white beard hanging down to his chest, but his face is rosy and shiny, without any wrinkles. The other is a middle-aged man in his forties, short, fat, bald, with a small braid on the back of his head, and the front of his head is like a shelled egg. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, this old man is Wu Dapeng, and the other person is Wang Tan. Hong Tianxiao paid special attention to Wang Tan and found that the man's eyes were dark and erratic, giving off a treacherous feeling at a glance. Mao Shiba cupped his hands and said, "Brother, it's inconvenient for my legs to stand up and salute." Wang Tan couldn't help but frown slightly when he heard this. Wu Dapeng smiled and said, "Why are you so polite?" Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, "Mao Shiba is indeed a man. He does not shy away from being injured at all, but says it openly." Mao Shiba chuckled, pointed to the stone table with his right hand, and said, "There is wine and meat here, do you two want some?" Wu Dapeng also chuckled and said, "That's too much trouble!" After saying this, he sat down on Mao Shiba Beside him, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly handed him a bottle of rice wine. Wu Dapeng reached out to take it and thanked him. Wu Dapeng brought the wine bottle to his mouth and was about to drink it when Wang Tan suddenly tried to dissuade him: "Brother Wu, it's okay if you don't want to drink this wine!" Wu Dapeng was startled, then understood, laughed and said: "Brother Eighteen He is a tough guy, how can there be poison in the wine?" Then he ignored Wang Tan, took a few sips, handed the bottle to Wang Tan, and said, "If you don't drink, you are looking down on your good friend." Wang Tan looked a little hesitant, but he seemed to be inconvenienced by Wu Dapeng's words. He took the bottle and just put it to his mouth. Mao Shiba grabbed it with his hand and said: "The wine is not enough! Brother Wang doesn't like drinking. , save a few mouthfuls for me." He raised his head and closed two big mouths. Wang Tan's face turned red. To relieve his embarrassment, he sat down and grabbed the beef and ate it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 The sudden arrival of the army You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Shiba said: "Let me introduce him." After speaking, he pointed at the old man and said: "This old man Wu, nicknamed Dapeng, is known as 'Moyun Shou' in the world. He is very famous in the martial arts world for his boxing and kicking skills. The old man smiled and said, "Brother Mao has put a lot of money on my face." After saying that, he glanced at Hong Tianxiao and saw that his temples were just flat. He felt strange in his heart, but remained silent, waiting for Mao Shiba to introduce him. Mao Shiba pointed at Wang Tan again and said: "This Master Wang's name only has the word 'Tan', and his nickname is 'Shuangbi Kaishan'. When a pair of judge pens are used, he is really superb." Wang Tan held his fists and said: "Brother Mao is making fun of me. I am defeated by Brother Mao. I am very ashamed." Mao Shiba said: "I don't dare to take it." Then he pointed at Hong Tianxiao and said: "This is my young master, whose surname is Hong, and his nickname is Tianxiao. He is known as in the world" Hong Tianxiao asked Yang Yizhi and Mao Shiba to address him in front of outsiders. His young master, Mao Shiba, suddenly discovered that Hong Tianxiao did not have a nickname in the world, but he did not dare to make it up randomly, so he couldn't help but froze there. "Oh, you two, I'm Hong Tianxiao. I just came out of the world and haven't got a name yet. Please don't laugh." Hong Tianxiao couldn't think of a loud and impressive nickname for the moment, and he didn't want to make up nonsense at the moment, so he had to tell the truth. But he secretly made up his mind to think of a perfect nickname after this incident. Wu Dapeng and Wang Tan looked at each other and thought, Su Wen Mao Shiba has always been a solitary person, when did he become the follower of such a young man? Moreover, from the appearance, this young man is not a member of the martial arts world. This person's family background is extraordinary, but there seems to be no martial arts tycoon named Hong in the martial arts world. Since the two of them couldn't guess, they could only keep this problem in their hearts for the time being. Mao Shiba stretched out his sleeves and wiped his mouth, and said: "Mr. Wu, my young master has a distinguished status. He is just here to watch the battle and not take action. Therefore, I have to fight one against two. This is not to look down on you two. Please give me a favor." Be considerate." Mao Shiba received Hong Tianxiao's elixir to heal his injuries, and also practiced the Little Wuxiang Magic Kung Fu. Although the time was very short, he felt that his martial arts had improved a lot, and he couldn't help but feel high-spirited, and wanted to fight one against two. Wu Dapeng became more and more confused about Hong Tianxiao's background, but seeing that Mao Shiba had an injury on his leg, he did not want to take advantage of this, so he said: "Brother Shiba, I think we should postpone our date for half a year." Mao Shiba couldn't help but wonder. "Then why?" Wu Dapeng looked at the bandage on Mao Shiba's leg, sighed and said: "Brother Shiba is injured, so he can't show his true skills. Although I win, there is no glory, but if I lose, It¡¯s even more shameless to see people.¡± After hearing this, Mao Shiba couldn't help laughing, but he had some respect for Wu Dapeng in his heart and said: "Wounded or not, it doesn't make much difference. Wouldn't it make me worried if I wait for another half year? Moreover, I am wanted by the Qing court. Maybe I lost my head that day, wouldn¡¯t I have missed the date?¡± Mao Shiba secretly thought in his heart, the inner strength and mental method taught by the young leader is really wonderful, but in this half hour, there is still a faint feeling in my Dantian. A warm current swam around, and the injury seemed to be much lighter. If not, how could I have boasted about being able to fight one against two in Haikou with my injury still unhealed? Mao Shiba turned his head and saw the encouraging look in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and felt even more determined. He held the tree trunk with his left hand and slowly stood up. He already held a single sword in his right hand and said, "Mr. Wu has always been bare-handed, so Brother Wang asked for help." Strike it!" Wang Tan said without being polite, "Okay!" He put his hands into his arms, and with a soft "clang" sound, he took out a pair of judge pens. Seeing this, Wu Dapeng's respect for Mao Shiba increased. He couldn't fight two against one, so he said: "In that case, Brother Wang Xian, you can plunder the formation for Brother Yu. If Brother Yu fails, it won't be too late for you to do it again." ." Wang Tan knew Wu Dapeng's character and responded: "Yes!" He took three steps back. Wu Dapeng said "I'm offended", turned up his left palm, made a circle with his right hand, and lightly patted Mao Shiba. Mao Shiba slashed his left arm lightly with a single sword. Wu Dapeng lowered his head, grabbed the edge of his blade, and slapped his right elbow with his left hand. Mao Shiba turned to the side of the tree, and with a slap, Wu Dapeng's palm hit the trunk. This big tree was five or six feet high, with a thick trunk. When Wu Dapeng slapped it, yellow leaves fell like raindrops on the tree. . Mao Shiba couldn't help shouting: "What a powerful palm!" He swung his sword across the waist. Wu Dapeng suddenly stood up and pounced down from mid-air. His white beard was fluttering and he looked very handsome. Mao Shiba used the "West Wind Reverse Roll" move, dragging his sword up with a single sword and stabbing Wu Dapeng straight into the abdomen. Wu Dapeng flipped over in mid-air and jumped out. Mao Shiba's sword was less than half a foot away from his lower abdomen. Although Mao Shiba's sword was fierce, Wu Dapeng's dodge was also extremely agile. The two of them were momentarily stunned. It was a tie, evenly matched. Hong Tianxiao could see clearly from the sidelines that Wu Dapeng was not weak in martial arts and was in the second-rate, above Mao Shiba. Although the two are indistinguishable at the moment, as time goes by, when Empress Mao Shiba is unable to do anything, Wu Dapeng is bound to take over.??The upper hand. However, Hong Tianxiao's attention was not on the fight between the two, but on listening to the chaotic sound of horse hooves in the distance. There were about a dozen horsemen, and they were getting closer and closer. Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that this must be Black Dragon Whip Shi Song bringing people here, so he felt calm. He turned to look at the field, and saw Wu Dapeng suddenly advancing and retreating, his palms flying, and General Mao Shiba dancing with his single sword until it turned into a piece of silver. With the light in front of him, Wu Dapeng tried to grab him several times, but was forced out by the light of the sword. Wu Dapeng was secretly shocked. Hearing what Wang Tan said, Mao Shiba was just an outside master, but in today's battle, Mao Shiba had internal power in his palm. Although it was not strong, it was the authentic internal energy. Could it be that Mao Shi The eighth is to pretend to be a pig and eat the elephant. It seems that you can't beat him without using special skills. Thinking of this, Wu Dapeng changed his palm posture, and was about to use his unique box-pressing skill, Floating Cloud Palm, when he suddenly heard the sound of hoofbeats approaching, and more than ten people came running towards him on horseback, all dressed as officers and soldiers of the Qing Dynasty. More than ten cavalrymen rushed nearby, dispersed, and surrounded the four people in the core. The leading officer shouted: "Hold on! We were ordered to capture the notorious thief Mao Shiba. We have nothing to do with the others, so they all retreated!" When Wu Dapeng heard this, he hurriedly stopped and jumped away. Mao Shiba had been reminded by Hong Tianxiao early, and when he saw the officers and soldiers actually arriving, he couldn't help but cast a sidelong glance at Wang Tan. Seeing a slight joy on his face, he admired Hong Tianxiao more and more in his heart, and said in two hehes: "Mr. Wu, The eagle claws are here again! They are coming for me, don¡¯t pay attention to them, come on again!" Wu Dapeng was also secretly shocked. It can be said that only the three of them knew about today's appointment with Mao Shiba. How could this officer and soldier find this place? So he raised his hands to the officers and soldiers and said: "This brother is An How come he is a gangster? Have you recognized the wrong person?" The leading officer sneered: "If he is a good citizen, there will be too many good people in the world. My friend Mao, you have made a fortune in Yangzhou City. For big cases, only one hero can do the work, so just follow us!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Traitor Wang Tan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Shiba laughed and said: "You guys wait a minute and let me decide the victory or defeat with these two friends." Then he ignored the officers and generals and turned to Wu Dapeng and Wang Tan and said: "Mr. Wu, Brother Wang , We have to decide the winner or loser today. If we wait for another half year, I don¡¯t know if my surnamed Mao is still alive. Come on, let¡¯s go together!¡± Seeing that Mao Shiba was so rude, the officer couldn't help but shouted angrily: "If you two are not with Mao Shiba, you should leave this place of trouble quickly and don't cause any trouble." Mao Shiba wasn¡¯t angry either, he just yelled: ¡°Grandma, what are you yelling about?¡± The officer's right hand had already been placed on the handle at his waist and said: "Mao Shiba, you escaped from prison and killed people. That is the matter of the Yangzhou magistrate. We don't need to pay attention to it. But I heard that you were yelling in the courtyard. Hey, you said that the rebels and rebels in heaven and earth are all heroes, is this true?" Mao Shiba said loudly: "Of course our friends from the Tiandihui are heroes. Could it be that you, a traitor who licked your balls for the imperial court, are heroes instead? If it were not under your control, I would have entered Yangzhou City seven or eight days ago." Why did you traitors ambush me?" After hearing this, the officer couldn't help but show a fierce look in his eyes and said: "Ao Shaobao sent us from Beijing to the south to capture the rebels of the Tiandihui. Mao Shiba, you come with us." He turned to Wu Dapeng and Wang Tan said: "You two are fighting with this traitor. I guess you are not on the same side, so please just go ahead." Wu Dapeng said: "May I ask your surname?" The officer slapped a soft black whip on his waist and said: "I am the commander-in-chief of Yangzhou, Black Dragon Whip Shi Song, under the orders of General Ao Shaobao to capture the rebels of Tiandihui. "Since Cui Zhitong's death, Shi Song was naturally promoted to Yangzhou Commander-in-Chief, and reported to Ao Bai about Mao Shiba's appearance in Yangzhou. Yesterday, he got a reply from Ao Bai, ordering Shi Song to capture Mao Shiba. Hong Tianxiao suddenly spoke: "May I ask how Mr. Shi knew that Mao Shiba was here?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, Wu Dapeng was also suspicious. This matter was extremely hidden and the government should never know about it, so he looked at Wang Tan and Mao Shiba each, and suddenly noticed a look of fear on Wang Tan's face. But Mao Shiba's expression remained unchanged, and he couldn't help but feel suspicious. When Hong Tianxiao rescued Yang Yizhi that day, he was wearing a hijab, so Shi Song didn't recognize him. Hearing this, he said angrily: "Who are you? Could it be that someone snitched on this commander and I have to tell you first? If you are like this It's nothing to do, leave quickly, otherwise our commander-in-chief will use heaven and earth to join forces and capture you and Mao Shiba together." Hong Tianxiao had also been paying attention to Wang Tan's expression. When he saw Wang Tan's expression changed, he had already made a guess in his mind. At that moment, he suddenly deceived Wang Tan and said: "Mr. Shi, I know it even if you don't tell me." , the person who informed you is none other than Tan, the founder of Shuangbi." Shi Song was shocked when he heard this, and couldn't help blurting out: "How did you know?" As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Shi Song regretted it. This was like selling Wang Tan. Wu Dapeng was furious when he heard this. He glared at Wang Tan and cursed: "Wang Tan, I didn't expect you to collude with the government. I, Wu Dapeng, will break up with you today and clean up the family." Wang Tan looked ashamed and did not dare to look at Wu Dapeng. He also said to Nuonuo: "Brother Wu, II toohave no choice. Thatthat" At the end of the sentence, he could no longer say anything. Seeing this, Shi Song no longer concealed anything, and laughed loudly: "Let me tell it for you. After Wang Tan was captured last year, he defected to the imperial court. In order to hide Wang Tan's identity, we created an illusion, so that You thought Wang Tan was rescued by you. Since then, Wang Tan has been leaking information to the court. Now his official position has been promoted to Yangzhou Deputy Chief Soldier, but you brainless rebels don't know it. Wu Dapeng, you are Heaven and earth will rebel against the traitors. Today, the Japanese commander should have captured all of you. However, Commander Wang begged for mercy for you, so I decided to let you go. If you know better, get out of the way and don't hinder me. Capture the imperial criminals." After saying that, Shi Song took out the black dragon whip from his waist and swung the whip in the air, like a thunderclap, which showed his extraordinary skill. Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba looked at each other, thinking that the skill of Shi Song, the Black Dragon Whip, was only slightly inferior to Wu Dapeng. The current situation was not optimistic. Whether Wu Dapeng was a true hero or not would be revealed soon. As a result, the two of them stopped talking and stared directly at Wu Dapeng to see how he would deal with it next. Wu Dapeng turned his head and cupped his fists at Mao Shiba and said: "Brother Shiba, to be honest, I am a subordinate of Brother Fang Dahongfang of Hongshun Hall of Tiandihui. I was originally invited by Wang Tan to help him today because Wang Tan said that Brother Shiba had once There are words that insult the Heaven and Earth Society, but now it seems that this is the kingTan's trick. The appearance of such people who are greedy for life and afraid of death has put Brother Eighteen in danger, and the old man is uneasy. But please rest assured, Brother Eighteen, even if I risk my life today, I must ensure that ten Brother Eight's safety. "After Wu Dapeng finished speaking, he glanced at Hong Tianxiao and sighed secretly in his heart. If there is only Mao Shiba alone today, as long as I desperately entangle the Black Dragon Whip Shi Song and Wang Tan, if they can escape danger, they may be able to escape. It's possible, but now that there's such a young man who doesn't know martial arts, things will be very bad. Before Mao Shiba could speak, Shi Song over there burst into laughter: "Wu Dapeng, you overestimate yourself, and underestimate me, Black Dragon Whip Shi Song. Although we only have a dozen people today, They are the elite of the entire Yangzhou officers and soldiers, and the martial arts of each of them is probably not inferior to that of my Shi. If I let you escape today, I, the Black Dragon Whip Shi Song, would no longer have to hang out in Yangzhou." Wu Dapeng was shocked when he heard this. Judging from Shi Song's whip just now, this person's skill should be slightly inferior to his own. If these ten people are really as Shi Song said, it seems that what happened today will not end well. Maybe he can Against five people, including Shi Song, Mao Shiba could only deal with four people at most, but there were still four people left on the other side, and there was also the traitor Wang Tan. Wu Dapeng never included Hong Tianxiao from the beginning to the end, but only considered how he and Mao Shiba would fight against the enemy. Mao Shiba laughed loudly and said, "Mr. Wu, I will leave this Black Dragon Whip Shi Song to you to deal with, and leave Wang Tan to my brother. If I kill Wang Tan, don't blame me, Mr. Wu." "Brother Eighteen told me that Wang Tan betrayed the Tiandihui and surrendered to the Tatars. This is already a capital crime. If Brother Eighteen is able to kill this traitor, I, the Hongshun Hall, will be extremely grateful to Brother Eighteen." Wu Dapeng felt very much in his heart. It was strange that the twelve Qing soldiers assigned in this way should be dealt with by this scholar. Thinking of this, Wu Dapeng glanced at Hong Tianxiao again. This time he discovered that Hong Tianxiao had a smile on his face from beginning to end, without any shock at all. and a look of fear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Killing Shi Song You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Shiba Yi held a single sword in his hand and said to Wang Tan: "Wang Tan, I, Mao Shiba, also respect you as a man, so I made a pact with you on Shengsheng Mountain. I didn't expect you to be greedy for life and afraid of death. Dear Lord, I, Mao Shiba, have hated people like you the most in my life. Today, I will get rid of you, a traitor, on behalf of Heaven and Earth. Please accept your fate." After saying that, Mao Shiba jumped over and rushed towards Wang Tan. Wang Tan knew that his martial arts skills were not as good as Mao Shiba's. Now he saw him charging at him in anger. He was frightened. He waved his pen to greet him and shouted hurriedly behind him: "Quick, help me deal with him together." Wang Tan is the deputy commander-in-chief of Yangzhou, and his official position is higher than everyone except Shi Song. Therefore, as soon as he finished speaking, several people waved their swords and wanted to join Mao Shiba and Wang Tan's battle group. However, at this moment, a "pop" sound was suddenly heard. One of them staggered and fell to the ground. The rest of the people didn't know why. When they stepped forward to take a look, they all gasped. It turned out that this person's chest was filled with blood. There was a hole the size of a finger, and blood was flowing out. Then a cold voice rang in everyone's ears: "If anyone tries to act rashly again, this person will be punished." Everyone turned around and saw Hong Tianxiao's cold face, his right hand stretched out, and his index finger pointed at the dead man. man of. What kind of skill is this? You can use your fingers to make a hole in a person's body from such a long distance. Except for Wang Tan who was fighting fiercely with Mao Shiba, everyone else felt an unprecedented fear in their hearts. There was also a stupid young man who didn't believe this was true. He shouted and rushed towards Hong Tianxiao with a knife. Just less than a foot away from Hong Tianxiao, everyone heard another "pop" sound. Now everyone looked at When it became clear, a white light seemed to shoot out from Hong Tianxiao's index finger, penetrating the man's body. Although Wu Dapeng was shocked in his heart, Hong Tianxiao was on his side after all, so he was still more excited. He turned his palms away and said to Shi Song: "Let me, old man, teach you the unique skill of the Black Dragon Whip." After that, he With a sudden pounce, like a tiger descending from the mountain, it rushed towards Shi Song with a whirlwind. Shi Song's mind raced, knowing that if Hong Tianxiao could not be removed, he was afraid that all of them, including him, would fall here, so he hurriedly shouted loudly: "Brothers, come shoulder to shoulder, otherwise, I'm afraid none of us will survive." leave here." Those people were originally frightened by Hong Tianxiao's Yang Finger, but after Shi Song reminded them, they suddenly realized and all rushed towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, no longer using the One Yang Finger, and spread out the Tianshan Six Yang Palm to fight with these ten people. "Bang bang bang bang", in less than twenty rounds, six people were hit by Hong Tianxiao and flew in all directions. All those who were hit fell to the ground and died immediately. One of the remaining four people was smarter. He saw some clues from Hong Tianxiao's moves. He hurriedly jumped out of the circle, pointed at Hong Tianxiao and stammered: "Youyou are the masked man that daythat day." As soon as he finished speaking, the other three people had already been hit by the palm and fell to the ground, vomiting blood and died. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Yes, I am the masked man, but it's a bit too late for you to recognize it now." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao slowly extended his index finger and pointed at this person. The man immediately felt like he was dead and didn't dare to stop at all. He turned around and was about to run away. Before he could escape ten steps, he heard a "pop" sound. The man subconsciously looked towards his chest, and sure enough he saw something. A bloody hole, and then he felt bursts of severe pain spreading from his chest and back to his whole body. He stopped involuntarily, fell to the ground with a "plop", stretched his legs a few times, and then stopped motionless. The sudden changes in the field naturally affected Shi Song and Wang Tan who were fighting. Hong Tianxiao's unpredictable martial arts made them feel numb, especially Wang Tan. He knew that he would die, so he risked his life, holding both hands in his hands. Each move of the pen was faster than the last, attacking without defending, and all the moves were aimed at Mao Shiba's bottom plate. Mao Shiba's martial arts skills were originally higher than Wang Tan's, but because of his right leg injury and difficulty in moving, he could only fight to a draw with Wang Tan. However, Wang Tan suddenly changed to a life-threatening fighting style, and Mao Shiba was immediately a little bit hurt. No, he was retreating steadily, and without paying attention, his left leg was also hit by Wang Tan's judge's pen. He suddenly knelt on the ground. Seeing that Wang Tan's other pen was about to poke him, Mao Shiba sighed secretly. , can only close eyes and wait for death. There was another "pop" sound, and then Wang Tan groaned. Mao Shiba opened his eyes and saw that Wang Tan's two pens had fallen to the ground, with a look of pain on his face, his left hand covering his right wrist, and blood. It is dripping down from the fingers. Mao Shiba was overjoyed and hurriedly put the knife on Wang Tan's neck. Seeing this, Wang Tan had to give up resistance, his face was pale, and he lowered his head and said nothing. Seeing that the battle here was over, Hong TianxiaoThe scene shifted to the fight between Wu Dapeng and Shi Song. By this time, Shi Song was already in a state of confusion and was retreating steadily under Wu Dapeng's fierce attack. Suddenly, a scream came, and Hong Tianxiao hurriedly turned his head, only to see Wang Tan holding the back of Mao Shiba's knife with both hands, and blood dripping down the handle. But it was Wang Tan who thought that rather than falling into the hands of the Hongshuntang brothers, it would be better to deal with it neatly and avoid being tortured, so he chose to commit suicide while everyone was paying attention to the fight between Wu Dapeng and Shi Song. Hearing Wang Tan's screams, Shi Song's heart trembled. As soon as his hand was slow, Wu Dapeng saw a flaw, pushed flat with his palms, and hit Shi Song hard on the chest. With the sound of "click, click, click", the bones were broken. , Shi Song looked up to the sky and spat out a mouthful of blood, then fell heavily to the ground. Seeing Shi Song dying, Wu Dapeng took a deep breath, wiped the sweat from his forehead, turned around and walked towards Hong Tianxiao. Arriving in front of Hong Tianxiao, Wu Dapeng hugged his fists and said with a serious face: "Master Hong's martial arts is really superb. This old man is so blind that he thinks Brother Hong is a person who doesn't understand martial arts." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly returned the courtesy and said, "Mr. Wu has killed this junior. It's not because of the martial arts of the juniors, but because of the poor martial arts of these Tatars. If it were Mr. Wu, I'm afraid these Tatars wouldn't even be able to pass ten moves." Hong Tianxiao said to the righteous man Wu Dapeng's impression is still very good. Wu Dapeng asked: "From my perspective, the fingering method used by Brother Hong just now seems to be the one-yang finger of the Duan family in Dali in the past." Hong Tianxiao secretly admired him in his heart, nodded and said: "Mr. Wu is really very discerning. What this junior is using is the Yiyang Finger. Three years ago, I accidentally learned the Yiyang Finger technique in a cave." Knowing that Wu Dapeng must be sure. He wanted to know how he could use Yang Finger, so he spoke out first. Wu Dapeng frowned and said: "Brother Hong, why are you so polite? If Brother Hong doesn't despise his old age, he would call him Brother Wu." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Heading north to the capital You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao knew that he could not be too polite to people like Wu Dapeng, so he stopped being polite and said: "Since Brother Wu thinks so highly of him, I would rather be respectful than obey my orders." After saying that, he saluted Wu Dapeng. Wu Dapeng was overjoyed, and hurriedly stepped forward to hold Hong Tianxiao up, preventing him from bending down, and said cheerfully: "I didn't expect that Wu Dapeng, at my old age, would actually get to know a young gentleman like you. If I don't flatter you, brother, brother After spending most of my life in the world, I am afraid that there are only a handful of people in the world whose martial arts are better than yours. If time passes, I am afraid that no one in the world will be your opponent." At this point, Wu Dapeng remembered that he was only talking to Hong Tianxiao and left Mao Shiba aside, so he apologized and said: "Brother Shiba, I was just talking about friendship with Brother Hong and left Brother Shiba aside. Yeah, I hope Brother Eighteen won¡¯t take offense.¡± Wu Dapeng is also an old man and knows that Hong Tianxiao is Mao Shiba's master. It would be strange for Mao Shiba to dare to see strange people. Sure enough, Mao Shiba just laughed and said: "Mr. Wu, you are too polite. My young master is the master and Shiba is the servant. How dare you take offense." "Today, Brother Hong and Brother Shiba eliminated the traitor Wang Tan on behalf of our Heaven and Earth Society. They are really kind to our Heaven and Earth Society. If these two brothers are sent for anything in the future, I, Wu Dapeng, will definitely answer the call. We cannot stay here for a long time. We brothers The three of them should put on clean clothes first and find a restaurant to have a drink." Wu Dapeng had been in the world for a long time and knew that Shi Song would not return for a long time, so his men would definitely come here to look for him. Only then did Hong Tianxiao notice that there were blood stains on his clothes, and he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Regardless of age, martial arts skills are strong or weak, but the accumulation of experience in the world of martial arts is accumulated over time. Although Mao Shiba has been in the martial arts world for many years, He is far less mature and sophisticated than Wu Dapeng. It seems that he will need the guidance of an experienced person in the future, otherwise he will definitely suffer. Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked at the corpses on the ground, nodded, and said: "What Brother Wu said is true. My younger brother and Shiba are now living in Lichun Courtyard. Let's go there." After hearing this, Wu Dapeng thought thoughtfully, thinking that Hong Tianxiao was young and lustful, but suddenly thought that Mao Shiba was not that lustful person. The two of them living in Lichun Court must have been less likely to be noticed by the government because of the people coming and going there. Old face I couldn't help but blush, and secretly said ashamed. Just as the three of them turned around, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of something. He suddenly turned around and came to the body of Black Dragon Whip Shi Song. He groped in his arms and took out something. Without looking at it, he stuffed it directly into his own arms. . Wu Dapeng saw it in his eyes and nodded secretly. He could be so thoughtful at such a young age, and his martial arts were so strong. In time, he would be a wonder in the martial arts world. I just don¡¯t know where this person came from. If he can be dragged into the Tiandihui, the chief helmsman will definitely be very happy. I will explore his tone later while drinking. Although the place where the three of them were drinking was in a room at the back of Li Chun Courtyard, they could still clearly hear the noise of the Qing soldiers searching everywhere on the street. What made the three of them feel strange was that no one from the Qing soldiers entered Li Chun. A search was conducted in Chunyuan. It can be seen that the backstage here is definitely closely connected with the government. After three rounds of wine and five dishes, Wu Dapeng began to listen to Hong Tianxiao's identity, and vaguely revealed that he wanted to win over Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba to join the Tiandihui. Hong Tianxiao is so smart, how could he not understand the meaning of Wu Dapeng's words, and did not reveal his identity, but just hesitated and blocked it. Seeing this, Wu Dapeng knew that Hong Tianxiao had no intention of joining the Tiandihui at the moment. He thought that Hong Tianxiao didn't know much about the Tiandihui, so he had to give up and never mention the matter again, but secretly planned to let the chief helmsman personally convince him. ??????????????????????????? The three of them were much less restrained when talking, and they drank for more than two hours before enjoying themselves. Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba said goodbye to Dapeng, saying they were going to the capital to do some things. Wu Dapeng originally wanted to introduce the two of them to Fang Dahong, the incense master of Hongshuntang, and other brothers, but Hong Tianxiao did not want to have too much to do with the Tiandi Society now, and just said that there was an emergency in the capital. When Wu Dapeng saw this, he knew he couldn't keep the two of them, so he had to give up. After Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba left, Wu Dapeng immediately wrote a letter and sent someone to Qingmu Hall to deliver it to Master Yin Xiang. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao has been thinking that since Wei Xiaobao was left in Lichun Court, the entire plot of "The Deer and the Cauldron" will be almost completely revised. However, this is also what he hopes. If Wei Xiaobao goes to Beijing, he will definitely be caught by Hai Dafu and taken into the palace by mistake, and he will definitely help Kangxi kill the sycophant Obai. Since Hong Tianxiao had the idea of ??overthrowing the Manchus and restoring Han rule, he naturally did not want to see Kangxi do that.Obey was easily removed, thus firmly controlling the central power in his hands. The more fierce the fight between Kangxi and Obai, the more favorable the situation becomes for Hong Tianxiao. It would be best if Obai overthrows Kangxi, because Obai hates the Han people, and his management of the Han people will naturally be brutal and brutal, which will also make the Han people in the world unite. The power will be greater. Along the way, apart from explaining Xiao Wuxiang's internal skills to Mao Shiba and teaching him a set of Xiaoyao Sect's unique Ruyi Sword Techniques, Hong Tianxiao spent the rest of the time just thinking like this. On the other hand, Mao Shiba was immersed in the martial arts taught to him by Hong Tianxiao. In just over half a month, Mao Shiba had jumped from the upper third rate to the middle second rate, which shows his high qualifications. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t met a famous teacher before. On this day, the two of them were still walking leisurely on the road, but they heard a sound of fighting in front of them. Both of them were moved in their hearts and galloped towards the sound. The two of them took a closer look and saw a carriage on the road. There were about dozens of people fighting in an open space on the left. Among them, there was a man and a woman surrounded in the middle, but the other more than forty people were fighting. They were the uniforms of officers and soldiers, and there were no fewer than twenty corpses lying on the ground, all of which belonged to officers and soldiers. Hong Tianxiao looked around and saw that the man was about twenty-seven or eight years old. He had a long face and piercing eyes. He was wearing a thick green robe and a white jade on his hat. He was dressed like a boy from a rich family. But judging from his skill, he was definitely not an ordinary kid from a wealthy family. When he wielded a single sword, he was so brave that no one could match him. Even these Qing soldiers couldn't get close. The woman was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She was petite and delicate, with fair skin, a beautiful nose and a cherry mouth. She was like a little beauty waiting to bloom. Compared with the girl who repaired the screen, she was less charming and more innocent. , and this little girl actually has a delicate look that makes me pity her. Although she is not the most beautiful woman, she is enough to make men all over the world fall in love with her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24: Draw a sword to help You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This man must be one of the two Bai families in Prince Mu's Mansion. Judging from the age, this woman must be Mu Jianping, the young princess of Prince Mu's Mansion. Hong Tianxiao was extremely puzzled, but Mu Jianping was not mentioned in the original book. The fact that the two were intercepted and killed by officers and soldiers could be due to his arrival, and many plots have changed. Just when Hong Tianxiao was frowning and thinking, a woman's exclamation suddenly came from the field. Hong Tianxiao raised his eyes and saw that Mu Jianping was hit in the calf by a Qing soldier. Although the injury was not serious, it affected his actions. , Mu Jianping was originally young and had low martial arts skills, which made the situation even more dangerous. These officers and soldiers also saw that Mu Jianping was easy to bully. The officers and soldiers who were originally unable to join the battle group also brandished their swords and attacked Mu Jianping. Of course, they did not want Mu Jianping's life, but wanted to capture him alive. , to blackmail the man named Bai. The man surnamed Bai had been paying attention to Mu Jianping's situation. He couldn't help but feel anxious. He danced the single sword in his hand faster, eager to come to Mu Jianping's side, but the leader of the army was also a second-rate person. A master, if he fights alone, he may not be the opponent of the man named Bai, but besieging him with other officers and soldiers makes the man named Bai helpless. Mu Jianping's situation became more and more dangerous, and the man named Bai became more and more nervous and distracted. The leader of the army knocked the steel sword away with his sword. The man was so frightened that he had no choice but to use his fists to fight calmly, and for a moment he didn't care about Mu Jianping's side. "Mu Family Fist." Mao Shiba was about to ask Hong Tianxiao if he wanted to help this man and woman, when he suddenly discovered that the boxing technique used by this man was Mu Family Fist. "Do you know the Mu family boxing?" Hong Tianxiao regretted it as soon as he said it. Mao Shiba had been wandering in the world for many years, how could he not know the Mu family boxing method. Sure enough, Mao Shiba said: "Mu family boxing has been circulated in the world for hundreds of years. Most people in the world know it, but when it comes to the exquisite boxing, only people from the Mu Prince's Palace know it. This person's footwork is solid, his boxing is thick, The moves are exquisite, if not for the people from Prince Mu's Palace, they would never be able to reach this state." "Well, since the heroes of Prince Mu's Palace, we should help them. Shiba, you go up first so that you can try out the progress of your kung fu in recent days." Although Hong Tianxiao is not very interested in the pedantry of Prince Mu's Palace, he still He didn't want to see the people in Prince Mu's Mansion encounter the vicious hands of the Qing soldiers. "Yes." Mao Shiba had been waiting for this sentence for a long time. He shouted happily, jumped into the battle group, and slashed at the leader of the Qing soldiers first. As the saying goes, "Capture the thief first, capture the king first." Mao Shi Ba's many years of wandering in the world were not in vain. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but nod. The leader was intent on capturing the man surnamed Bai, but unexpectedly a burst of murderous intent suddenly came from behind him. He was so frightened that he didn't even bother to look back. He quickly dodged to the right. Before his body even hit the ground, he heard a voice from behind: "Oh!" "The voice was exactly the voice of Xu Asan, one of his leaders. The leader looked back and saw that Xu Asan had been cut in half by Mao Shiba in order to save himself, and he couldn't help but feel the soul of the dead. Seeing that one sword failed to work, Mao Shiba used two more "swipe" swords to kill several of the officers and soldiers besieging the man named Bai, and then waved his sword to face the leader of the officers and soldiers. With this, the pressure on the man surnamed Bai suddenly eased, and he unleashed an extremely skillful Mu Family Fist, which the surrounding officers and soldiers were unable to resist. The man surnamed Bai took the opportunity to grab a single sword and wielded it with as much power as the previous one. His body gradually moved closer to the little princess Mu Jianping. However, due to an injury to his calf, Mu Jianping was gradually unable to withstand the attacks of more and more Qing soldiers, and was about to be captured. However, the man named Bai could not come close to rescue him for a while. Upon seeing this, Hong Tianxiao knew that the situation could not be eased any longer. He let out a clear whistle and jumped to Mu Jianping's side. "Bang bang bang bang", only four loud noises were heard, and four figures dispersed outwards like flying. Hong Tianxiao's right arm hugged Mu Jianping, who was already exhausted, and his left palm kept greeting the officers and soldiers who continued to wave their swords at the two men. "Bang", "Bang", "Bang", every time he made a sound, Someone flew out quickly. After losing seven or eight people, the officers and soldiers realized the seriousness of the situation and did not dare to approach Hong Tianxiao anymore, let alone swing their swords easily. Mu Jianping originally thought that he would be doomed because of this, and did not want reinforcements to arrive unexpectedly. He did not bother to look at the face of the man surrounding him until the officers and soldiers did not dare to come forward. At a glance, Mu Jianping had a three -pointer in his heart. In ancient times, at the age of thirteen, he was already the age of marriage, and it was also the age of the girl's hazy Huaichun. Mu Jianping was the case. Except for the maids and maids, only a few people in Prince Mu's Mansion are women. Moreover, Prince Mu's Mansion is always known for its loyalty. Since childhood, Mu Jianping has been exposed to mostly men.??It's just that no one can compare with this person's appearance. "Girl, please stand still and stay down to send these Manchu Tatars away." Hong Tianxiao clearly felt that the beauty in his arms was not seriously injured, and felt that it was inconvenient to use all his kung fu while holding someone in his arms. Mu Jianping was not seriously injured. Hearing this, his face turned red and he hurriedly stood up, but he did not dare to look at Hong Tianxiao. The sound of "bang bang bang" kept coming, and Mu Jianping didn't know what kind of martial arts Hong Tianxiao was performing. When she raised her eyes, she saw the corpses of Qing soldiers all around. Only the leader of the soldiers and Brother Bai were still fighting, and A man with a beard was wielding a knife and slashing at the only remaining officer and soldier. "The girl is frightened." Hong Tianxiao retracted his fist happily, only to find that Mu Jianping was staring at him dumbfounded. He blushed slightly and hurriedly saluted. "Thank you for saving my life, young master." Although Mu Jianping is young, he is the princess of Prince Mu's Mansion after all. He has seen a lot since he was a child, so he has not lost his etiquette. "Where is the girl's words? She drew her sword to help when there was an injustice. What's more, those who besieged the girl were Manchu Tatars. I just don't know where the girl is from and how she was besieged by these Tatars?" Hong Tianxiao observed the remaining people on both sides. While fighting, he did not forget to ask Mu Jianping about the reason for the incident. Seeing that Brother Bai was in the upper hand, Mu Jianping felt slightly relieved and replied: "To be honest, I am the little princess of Prince Mu's Mansion in Yunnan. My name is Mu Jianping. I originally studied at the Huo family in Tianjin. This time because of my father I was seriously ill in the capital. Brother Bai made a special trip to take me to the capital, but somehow the Qing court found out that he had set up an ambush here. If my benefactor had not rescued me in time, I am afraid that my brother and sister would not have escaped death. Thanks to my benefactor for surviving, I The woman will never forget it, and she has not yet asked her benefactor for his surname." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that Prince Mu's palace has been in the world for hundreds of years. It's true that a little princess of thirteen or fourteen years old doesn't have any unruly character. It's rare to know such etiquette. He felt good in his heart and responded: "It turns out that it's Prince Mu's palace." My little princess, I'm disrespectful, I happened to be on my way to the capital, so we met by chance, this little thing is not a big favor, little princess, you don't have to take it seriously." At this time, the man surnamed Bai and Mao Shiba also ended their battles respectively. Before the man surnamed Bai could say a polite word, Hong Tianxiao clasped his fists and said: "We are destined to be friends. The two of you still have important matters to attend to, so please take care of yourself and say goodbye." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25: Ming Xiu Plank Road You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when Hong Tianxiao and the two turned around and were about to leave, they heard Mu Jianping's "Ouch" sound coming from his hands. They looked back and saw Mu Jianping covering his calf with his right hand, staggering and almost falling to the ground. . After Mu Jianping was injured just now, his spirit has not relaxed. Even when he was talking to Hong Tianxiao, he was paying attention to the battle. However, all the Qing soldiers on the scene were killed. After the danger was eliminated, Mu Jianping felt The sudden pain in my calf made me almost unsteady. Hong Tianxiao saw that Mu Jianping's right trouser leg was soaked, but he gritted his teeth without saying a word. He couldn't help but secretly admire his perseverance. He took out a small bottle from his arms, came to Mu Jianping and said, "This is the golden sore medicine that I prepared myself." , it is quite effective, I also ask the little princess to apply it first, and then find a place to rest for the night, the wound will be healed tomorrow morning." The man surnamed Bai had a look of disbelief on his face when he heard this, but he still reached out to take it. He thanked him first, and then said: "My lord, Bai Hanfeng, this is our little princess of Prince Mu's Mansion. Thanks to the help of the two of you just now." , otherwise the consequences would be disastrous, I haven¡¯t asked them for their names yet, so that I can repay them for saving their lives in the future.¡± "Hong Tianxiao, this is my subordinate Mao Shiba. The two of us happened to pass by just now. The white man said that the life-saving grace was a bit exaggerated. The Manchu Tatars are bullying the Han people, but any Han people with a little blood will rise up to resist. "Hong Tianxiao doesn't have much favorable impression of the people in Prince Mu's Mansion, so his attitude is just average. "Mao Shiba?" Bai Hanfeng was slightly surprised when he heard this. He looked at Hong Tianxiao twice and thought to himself that he had heard that Mao Shiba had been alone in the world for many years. When did he become someone else's subordinate? Seeing that this person also He was only in his early twenties, and although he had great martial arts skills, how could he take a rebellious Jianghu Caoman like Mao Shiba as his subordinate. "It turns out it's Brother Hong and Brother Mao. This time" Bai Hanfeng was about to say a few more words of thanks when he suddenly saw Hong Tianxiao's expression tightening and made a silent gesture, so he hurriedly stopped. "There is a large group of officers and soldiers coming in this direction, about 200 people. Brother Bai, the little princess is injured on her leg. It's better for us to stay away for now." Hong Tianxiao listened for a while, and his expression changed again. "More than two hundred officers and soldiers?" Except for Mao Shiba who looked normal after hearing this, Bai Hanfeng and Mu Jianping both had a look of disbelief in their eyes, especially Bai Hanfeng. Although his martial arts was not the best among the younger generation in the Mu Palace, But his skill was the most profound, and he didn't even hear any sound. "Once the officers and soldiers discover these corpses, they will inevitably step up their investigation on the road. The little princess has a leg injury. It would be better for you two to take shelter in the small town ahead for a while. Eighteenth, you drive the carriage to the south and let The officers and soldiers thought we were going south, but the three of us found a place to hide. When the officers and soldiers chased south, we took the opportunity to go to the small town in front. After Shiba got rid of these officers and soldiers, he could find us. Even if the Qing soldiers found out that they had been deceived, they would never have imagined that we were actually in the town behind them." Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and then came up with a brilliant idea. "This plan is very clever, but it just made Brother Mao tired." Although Bai Hanfeng still didn't hear any sound, his years of experience in the arena told him that the slight trembling from the ground indicated that there was indeed a large group of people marching in this direction. Come, and these people can only be Qing soldiers. By the time Mao Shiba drove the carriage away and Hong Tianxiao and the others had just gone into hiding, the officers and soldiers were already nearby. After a while, one or two hundred Qing soldiers arrived. Bai Hanfeng couldn't help but look at Hong Tianxiao again and said to himself, this man is not old, but his internal strength is very deep, but he doesn't know what sect he belongs to. But he didn't know that this was actually the wonder of the Nine Yang Magic. In terms of internal strength, Hong Tianxiao only had fifteen years of skill, which was about the same as Bai Hanfeng, but the Nine Yang Magic was almost as good as It is the best magical skill in the world. Although Hong Tianxiao has not yet achieved great success, his eyesight and hearing are much better than Bai Hanfeng. "Master Lian, look." The Qing soldier who was running at the front suddenly saw the corpses scattered in the open space beside the road, and hurriedly turned around and shouted. The company officer hurriedly rode up to the Qing soldier and turned his head to take a look. He couldn't help but gasped. The entire open space was almost filled with corpses. The officer surnamed Lian hurriedly jumped off his horse and came closer. He discovered that the more than sixty corpses were all Qing soldiers, and none of them had any other clothes. "Hey, isn't this Mr. Liao?" Officer Lian suddenly saw a very familiar face. The soldier just now lowered his head and took a closer look, and responded: "It's Mr. Liao from the Second Battalion." "Hey, Liao Wenkai, you are so eager to take credit. When I received the secret report just now, I said that the people in Prince Mu's Mansion were very skilled in martial arts and that we would go together to arrest them after we join forces. But you want toTo monopolize this power is to die before your ambition is fulfilled. In the future, no one in our vanguard camp will be my opponent, Lian Delu. "Not only did Lian Delu not feel any sadness, but he was secretly proud. "Sir, didn't the secret report say that there was only one man and one woman in Prince Mu's Mansion? How could Master Liao and more than 60 people be killed?" The soldier just now felt very strange. "The rebels in Prince Mu's Mansion are all highly skilled in martial arts. Liao Wenkai is to blame for his fate." Lian Delu rolled his eyes and said with a strange tone. The soldier suddenly remembered that Lian Delu and Liao Wenkai had always been at odds with each other. He was shocked and did not dare to say anything more. Lian Delu thought to himself that these two rebels were able to kill more than sixty people. It was really impressive. However, Liao Wenkai was not incompetent. These soldiers were also the elite of the Second Forward Battalion. Presumably those two The man is already seriously injured. If I catch up at this time, it will be a great achievement. Lian Delu had just made up his mind when he heard a scout coming over to report that a speeding carriage had been spotted ahead. Lian Delu was overjoyed. One of the two men must have been seriously injured, so he hurriedly fled south. So he made a prompt decision and led fifty cavalry to pursue them first, followed by the rest of the infantry. When all the Qing soldiers went south, the three of them led their horses out of hiding. "Brother Hong's plan of building a plank road to covertly deceive Chencang is really clever. All these officers and soldiers were fooled." As soon as the words came out, Mu Jianping's face turned red. In Prince Mu's palace, she and everyone were brothers and sisters. At this time, he unexpectedly called Hong Tianxiao Brother Hong. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao didn't hear it. He just smiled slightly and said: "Little Princess, you are so ridiculous. This company master is too eager to make meritorious deeds. Brother Bai, little Princess, let's get on our way now." "Okay." Among the young people in Prince Mu's Mansion, Bai Hanfeng can be regarded as one of the best. He usually has a very high vision and is quite conceited. But at this moment, he admires Hong Tianxiao very much. He nodded when he heard this, and suddenly thought of something. , asked, "But will Brother Mao be in danger if he goes here?" Hong Tianxiao did not answer, but shook his head slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Ruyi Sword Technique You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Suddenly, there was a roaring sound, and seven or eight people with weapons in hand came towards Mao Shiba. Bai Hanfeng held the handle of the knife tightly and stood up. He was about to help Mao Shiba, but Hong Tianxiao held him down gently. Bai Hanfeng felt that Hong Tianxiao's right hand was like an iron hoop, making him unable to move. Hong Tianxiao said: "Brother Bai, please don't take action. These clowns can only be dealt with by one of us." Bai Hanfeng gave a bitter smile and thought to himself, your hand is holding me down, and now I can't do anything even if I want to, so he nodded and turned to look to the left. There was only the sound of ping-pong-ping-pong and the clash of weapons. Mao Shiba waved his single sword and started fighting with those people. "Brother Bai, come on, let's just drink." Hong Tianxiao saw Bai Hanfeng watching the fighting scene nervously, knowing that he was worried that Mao Shiba would miss, so he couldn't help but smile softly and picked up the wine glass. "Brother Hong, forgive me for speaking frankly. Although Brother Mao is famous in the world, as far as I know, he is a disciple of Jiangnan Wuhu Sect. Wuhu Sect is an outside sect. Brother Mao's martial arts is never that good. I don't know. " Bai Hanfeng couldn't help but feel strange when he saw that Mao Shiba's sword was full of domineering power and showed that he had practiced internal skills. He couldn't help but ask. "Brother Bai has really good eyesight. The Wuhu Sect is indeed an external sect, and Shiba is only an external sect with high levels of martial arts, but has never practiced internal skills. Half a month ago, Shiba encountered Qing soldiers in the south of Yangzhou City. During the attack, I happened to be passing by and rescued him. Shiba was grateful that I had saved his life. In addition, he knew that I had the ambition to drive out the Tartars and restore China, so he followed me. I also saw that Shiba didn't know internal strength. So he passed on a set of small Wuxiang magic skills to him. I didn't expect that Shi Tian's situation would have such results. It seems that Shi Shi's aptitude is indeed good." Hong Tianxiao laughed and briefly explained the reason. "Little Wuxiang Magic Skill?" Bai Hanfeng was shocked when he heard this, "Is Brother Hong a descendant of the Xiaoyao Sect?" "Brother Bai knows about the Xiaoyao Sect?" Now it was Hong Tianxiao's turn to be surprised. You must know that the three words "Xiaoyao Sect" have been extinct in the world for hundreds of years. Some people may know it, but they all don't know that it is the Xiaoyao Sect that controls them. "I once heard my master talk about the sects in the world, including the Xiaoyao sect, so I know a little bit about it." Bai Hanfeng seems to remember Liu Dahong once said that the Xiao Wuxiang Magic Skill can definitely be ranked among the top five in the internal skills and mind skills. , I don¡¯t know how much better it is than the Yehe magic skill they practiced, and I couldn¡¯t help but be extremely envious of Mao Shiba. "I didn't expect that Senior Liu would be so knowledgeable. I must ask Senior Liu for more advice in the future." Hong Tianxiao didn't have a good impression of Liu Dahong at first, but this time he changed his opinion greatly. "This is easy to handle. We can meet our master after we arrive in the capital." Bai Hanfeng was very happy to see that Hong Tianxiao respected his master so much. Hong Tianxiao suddenly found that Mu Jianping had been looking at him intently, and what seemed to be affection radiated from his eyes. He couldn't help but feel frightened, and thought to himself, this little girl is only thirteen or fourteen years old, but she already understands the relationship between men and women. Look, I came here to cure Prince Mu's cold poison and I have to leave immediately. Otherwise, if I get entangled with this little girl, I don't know how much trouble there will be. By this time, Mao Shiba had also knocked down all of Wu Sangui¡¯s lackeys. Except for the leaders who had their heads chopped off by Mao Shiba, the others were not seriously injured. Mao Shiba looked at these people lying on the ground, pretending to be in pain, and couldn't help shouting angrily: "Get out of here, I'll cut off your heads too if it's too late." "After hearing Mao Shiba's threats, these people hurriedly lifted several corpses on the ground and fled from the inn, regardless of the pain on their bodies. "Brother Mao, come and sit down. Waiter, please add a set of bowls and chopsticks." Bai Hanfeng hurriedly asked Mao Shiba to take a seat, but seeing Xiao Zhanweiwei didn't dare to step forward, he smiled slightly and said, "Don't be afraid, waiter, I'm here My friend has only beaten up lackeys like Wu Sangui in his life. He will never bully good people. We will pay for all the items that were smashed here. Go quickly and get two more good dishes." After saying that, Bai Hanfeng jumped out of his arms. He took out a small ingot of gold, weighing about three taels. When Hong Tianxiao saw it, he hurriedly said: "How can Brother Bai spend money on the things Shiba smashed? Shiba, hurry up and get some silver and give it to the waiter." "Brother Hong, what do you mean? Brother Mao taught those Wu Sangui scoundrels, which really gave a bad breath to Prince Mu's Mansion and the Han people in the world. If Brother Hong hadn't stopped me, I would have rushed out just now. This little thing Money doesn't matter, if Brother Hong is like this, he is looking down on me, Mr. Bai, and Prince Mu's Mansion." After Bai Hanfeng said this, there was an unhappy look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, okay, just Brother Yibai.¡±??Tian Xiao knew that he couldn't talk too seriously about a hero like Bai Hanfeng, otherwise he would be regarded as not being cheerful enough. "Guests, I would like to advise you to leave quickly. Those people are from the government. You have killed several of them. How can they just let it go? Maybe a large group of officers and soldiers will be called in soon. It's too late to leave now." The waiter took the gold, thought about it, and couldn't help but give a few words of advice. "Thank you for your kindness, brother. We will clear the way after this friend who is staying here has finished eating and drinking." Hong Tianxiao nodded. Bai Hanfeng watched Mao Shiba immersed himself in eating and drinking. He hesitated several times, but finally couldn't help but asked: "The sword skills that Brother Mao used just now are exquisite, clever and skillful, and powerful. I also use a sword, but I have never seen such a wonderful sword technique. This sword technique does not seem to be the sword technique of Wuhumen. I wonder if Brother Mao can tell me what kind of sword technique it is?" "Oh, this is the Ruyi Sword Technique. It was taught by my young master. I have just started practicing it, but it made Brother Bai laugh." Mao Shiba was chewing a large piece of braised pork in his mouth, and he spoke quite a bit. Vague. "Ruyi sword technique, Ruyi sword technique." Bai Hanfeng murmured twice, recalling Mao Shiba's sword-wielding moves in his mind, slapped his thigh, and shouted, "Good sword technique, good name." Suddenly he said to Hong Tianxiao asked: "Brother Hong, is this Ruyi Sword Technique also one of Xiaoyao Sect's unique skills?" "Exactly, Xiaoyao Sect only has one sword technique left, which is this Ruyi sword technique. If Brother Bai is interested, I can use this sword technique to compete with Brother Bai some other time." After half a day of contact, Hong Tianxiao felt that Bai Hanfeng is still a very good person. Bai Hanfeng was overjoyed when he heard this. Anyone who practices martial arts hopes to learn a unique skill. Now Hong Tianxiao even hinted that he would teach him this set of sword skills. How could he not be happy? In fact, in the world of martial arts, the word "sparring" has many meanings. Hong Tianxiao's meaning is that he taught Bai Hanfeng this sword technique on the basis of "sparring". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 The young prince of the Mu family You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Dad" When the four of them arrived at Prince Mu's secret meeting place in the capital, Mu Jianping couldn't bear it anymore and threw himself on Prince Mu, crying uncontrollably. No wonder, although it is the dog days of summer, there is still a strong charcoal fire in the house, and Prince Mu is lying on the bed, covered with four or five layers of thick quilts. Even so, Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba still It could be seen that Prince Mu was still shivering. "Brother Bai, these two are" A handsome young man of about seventeen or eighteen years old looked at Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba and asked Bai Hanfeng. "Oh, young prince, these two are Brother Hong Tianxiao and Brother Mao Shimao. My subordinates and the little princess were surrounded by Qing soldiers on the road. Thanks to Brother Hong and Brother Mao, they came to the rescue. Otherwise, the consequences would have been disastrous. ." Bai Hanfeng then remembered that he had forgotten to introduce the young prince. "Could it be Brother Mao of the famous Five Tigers Broken Door Sword in the world?" This is the first time I heard of Hong Tianxiao and Mu Jiansheng, but Mao Shiba is very famous in the world. Although Mao Shiba is not very good in martial arts , but what he did when he traveled around the world was to fight against the Manchu and Qing Tatars, which suited the taste of Prince Mu's palace. "Don't dare, the young prince is serious. I am none other than Mao Shiba." Although Mao Shiba was taught Xiao Wuxiang Magic Kung by Hong Tianxiao, his martial arts are no longer what they used to be. The envy in the hearts of all the heroes has not been completely wiped away, and I feel a little flattered. "Little prince, this brother Hong is the son of Brother Mao. There is only one nemesis in the world of the Xuanming Divine Palm of the prince, and that is the Nine-Yang Magic. And Brother Hong happens to possess this magic, so his subordinate General Hong Brother, please come here to heal the prince." Bai Hanfeng explained hurriedly when he saw that the young prince was quite displeased with him for bringing the two of them here privately. "Seriously?" Mu Jiansheng was overjoyed when he heard this, but he seemed to have thought of something. Without saying a word, he suddenly struck Mao Shiba with a palm. Mao Shiba never expected that Mu Jiansheng would suddenly attack. In a hurry, he had to return his palm to greet him. Hearing a "bang", both of them staggered back three steps before they could stand still. Everyone in the room was shocked. They didn't know why the young prince suddenly attacked Mao Shiba. Only Hong Tianxiao knew that Mu Jiansheng was testing. "You're not Mao Shiba? Who are you?" Mu Jiansheng used five points of his internal energy in the palm just now. Unexpectedly, he was on par with Mao Shiba, and he was shocked and angry in his heart. Mao Shiba had not yet reacted to Mu Jiansheng¡¯s sneak attack. Hearing this, he was even more stunned and said in a daze: "Is there still someone pretending to be Mao Shiba?" Mu Jiansheng said loudly: "Mao Shiba is a disciple of the Wu Hu Duan Men Dao. Although the Wu Hu Duan Men Dao is very famous in Jiangnan, it belongs to the external kung fu system and does not cultivate internal skills. Just now I used 50% of the martial arts. After testing my inner strength, I didn¡¯t expect this person to be evenly matched, so I concluded that this person is definitely not Mao Shiba.¡± As soon as Mu Jiansheng said this, everyone in the room thought it was reasonable. Two or three people jumped up and surrounded Mao Shiba and Hong Tianxiao. Although the others who were more stable did not move for the time being, they only looked at each other. The friendliness just now is no longer there. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he couldn't help but secretly praise him. It seemed that Mu Jiansheng was indeed somewhat capable, and his reasoning was well-founded, but he didn't know that there would be an anomaly like himself. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao's martial arts talents had completely convinced Bai Hanfeng, who had always been arrogant. He had already concluded that Hong Tianxiao was definitely not a spy of the Qing court. Seeing that the young prince was suspicious of him, he felt anxious, but could not think of anything to refute. He immediately became confused. Sweating profusely. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba did not defend themselves, Mu Jiansheng became more and more convinced of his judgment. His expression turned cold again and said, "Besides, this matter is a coincidence. Brother Su, Brother Bai, Brother Bai, please The three of you will take Brother Hong and Brother Mao down first to entertain them, and then invite Brother Hong over after Jianping has finished talking to my father." The implication was that he was going to put Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba under guard. No wonder Mu Jiansheng became suspicious. This incident was indeed such a coincidence. First, Prince Mu was struck by the Xuanming Divine Palm, and then Bai Hanfeng picked up the little princess and was besieged by the Qing soldiers on her way north. Hong Tianxiao and the others appeared in time and saved her. The most coincidental thing about the two of them is that Hong Tianxiao has the ability to heal Xuanming Divine Palm, because even Mu Jiansheng's master Liu Dahong doesn't know about it. "There's no need to bother with the good reception, Brother Bai. Since the young prince can't trust me, I and I have no choice but to resign." Hong Tianxiao is the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, and his status is extremely noble. Although he knows that Mu Jiansheng's suspicions are justified. , but I can¡¯t stand this anger. "Humph, lackeys of the Qing court, this is not a place where you can come and go as you please. Will I still ask you to report the news?" Mu Jian said to his right.With a wave of his hand, except for Liu Dahong and Bai Hanfeng, the other people in Prince Mu's Mansion instantly surrounded Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba, waiting for Mu Jian's order to take action. "Brother, Brother Hong is really a good man. He is really here to save daddy's life." Mu Jianping was immersed in grief when he noticed the sudden change in the situation. He stood up quickly, turned around and saw Prince Mu's Mansion. The people had already surrounded Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba. They were shocked and hurriedly begged Mu Jiansheng. "Sister, there won't be two bad guys written on the faces of bad guys. Don't you think this is all too coincidental? Even the master doesn't know how to cure Xuan Ming Divine Palm. This man named Hong is only in his early twenties. With such an appearance, how can he know the Nine-Yang Divine Art and the Xuanming Divine Palm?" Mu Jiansheng stared at Hong Tianxiao and said in a deep voice. "This" Mu Jianping is only fourteen years old this year. He has no experience in the world. Hearing this, he felt speechless. When she was just beginning to fall in love, she would never believe that Hong Tianxiao was the eagle dog of the Qing court, but she didn't know how to resolve the current situation, so she could only freeze on the spot, looking here and there, with a look of anxiety on her face. "The sound of the sword, don't be reckless. I have heard of this Jiuyang Divine Skill as a teacher, but this magical skill has been lost for hundreds of years. Maybe this little brother can really know it. Now that the prince is in danger, he might as well Let this little brother give it a try, maybe he can really cure the cold poison in the prince's body." Liu Dahong has met countless people in his life, and he has been silent just now, paying attention to Hong Tianxiao's expression and actions. Based on many years of experience in the world, He could see that Hong Tianxiao was not a treacherous person, and seeing that the situation was tense, he quickly spoke out to rescue him. "Yes, Master." Although Mu Jiansheng was reluctant, he did not dare not listen to Liu Dahong's words. In terms of status, he was the young prince and Liu Dahong was his subordinate, but Liu Dahong was his professor after all. They are their mentors, which makes the relationship between the two quite delicate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29: Performing Gong to Save People You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Jiang is still old and hot. Hong Tianxiao had to admire Liu Dahong. He glanced sideways at Mu Jiansheng who was still unwilling to accept it. Thinking of his words just now, he couldn't help but deliberately sarcastically said: "Master Liu, let's talk first. The reason why I am willing to come here to cure the cold poison for Prince Mu is actually because of the loyal family in Prince Mu's house, and the invitation from Brother Bai and the little princess. I am not asking for anything, and I don't want to look at other people's faces. If I am lucky enough to be cured. My lord, please let me leave Master Liu safely. Although I am not a great hero, I don¡¯t want to be called a hawk of the Qing Dynasty, otherwise this trip will be really not worth it.¡± "You" Mu Jiansheng couldn't hear what Hong Tianxiao was referring to. He was the young prince of Prince Mu's Mansion. He had always been pampered and pampered. Everyone in Prince Mu's Mansion respected him extremely. They had never received such cynicism before, and they couldn't help but get furious. , he raised his right hand and was about to attack, but was stopped by Liu Dahong. Liu Dahong clasped his fists and said: "This little brother, our Prince Mu's Mansion is specifically against the Qing court. We have already been blacklisted by the Qing court. Now we are in the capital. In addition, our prince is seriously injured. The young prince is in a depressed mood. Being so cautious is also forced by the situation. I will take care of the person who offended you just now. Please don¡¯t take offense, little brother. If little brother can really cure our prince¡¯s injury, everyone in Prince Mu¡¯s palace will be extremely grateful. Little brother will be useful in the future. As far as Prince Mu's Mansion is concerned, all I need to say is that everyone in Prince Mu's Mansion will do their best." "Master Liu is still good at talking. I have been pampered since I was a child, and I have never been able to bear the anger of others. After Master Liu said this, all the anger in my heart disappeared. Okay, the little princess will make room first. , let me heal the prince's wounds." Hong Tianxiao looked at Mu Jiansheng's face flushed and resentful, and felt extremely proud. At the same time, he was thinking that the current Mu Jiansheng was far different from the one in the original book. It must be because of Mu Jiansheng's face. The prince's death forced this pampered young prince to take up the reins of Prince Mu's palace and gradually matured. Hong Tianxiao sat on the edge of the bed, picked up Prince Mu's right hand, put his index and middle fingers on the pulse, and looked at Prince Mu at the same time. He saw that Prince Mu was more than ten years old, with a black and white beard under his chin, and a dignified appearance, but his face was He was black, his lips were trembling, and although his eyes were open, he had no strength to speak. After a while, Hong Tianxiao put down Prince Mu's wrist, sighed, stood up and turned around, only to find that everyone in the room was focusing on him. "Master Liu, how much do you know about the Xuanming Divine Palm?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly asked a question that seemed related but not very relevant. "This" Liu Dahong didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would suddenly ask this, and he pondered for a moment and said, "I just learned from my master when I was young that there was such a palm technique that was extremely dark and cold in the world. It has been lost long ago. Others It¡¯s not clear.¡± "Yes, this kind of palm technique is extremely cold. If the skill of the palmer is higher than that of the opponent, the opponent will definitely die. At that time, the person obviously did not know the depth of Prince Mu's skill, so he did not use all his strength. Otherwise, Now the cold poison has invaded the internal organs." Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "The only flaw of the Xuanming Divine Palm is that if the wielder is not as powerful as the opponent, the cold poison will be rebounded by the opponent's strong internal force. , the one who gives the palm can only reap the consequences, because although the palm giver can use the Xuanming Divine Palm, he can't heal it, so once the cold poison backfires, it will be a dead end." "What you mean, little brother, is that your lordyour lord, can he still be saved?" Liu Dahong couldn't help but get excited at this moment even though he was very deep in the city. Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly and said: "The world is so big, except for the Nine Yang Divine Art, even if the Medical Immortal and the Medical Saint are resurrected, they will not be able to cure the cold poison of the Xuanming Divine Palm on the prince. It is also because the prince has a deep blessing and is not destined to die. Jue, although the Xuanming Divine Palm has been extinct for hundreds of years, the Nine Yang Divine Art has also been extinct for hundreds of years. I learned the magical art by chance and coincidence. Although it is not a great success, I want to cure the cold poison on the prince. It¡¯s more than enough.¡± "Brother Hong, please hurry up and heal my father's injuries." Mu Jianping was overjoyed when he heard this. He was so excited that he almost came up to pull Hong Tianxiao's arm. Jiang was still too old. Now that he knew that the prince was no longer in danger, Liu Dahong quickly regained his composure. The first thing that came to his mind was that he must not lose his etiquette. He waved his hand to stop Mu Jianping and said: "I'm not busy. Little brother, I've been working hard all the way." , It¡¯s already noon now, it¡¯s better to have a meal first, and then heal after the meal.¡± "Master Liu, don't rush to eat. Let's stabilize the prince's injury first. When I'm healing, I have to use the Nine Yang Magic with all my strength. Therefore, I can't be disturbed by anyone during the healing period. So I would like to ask Master Liu to lead a few people." A master from Prince Mu's Mansion personally protects the Dharma, but Master Liu doesn't knowhow about? "Through what happened just now, Hong Tianxiao had a very good impression of Liu Dahong. Liu Dahong has followed Prince Mu for more than thirty years, and has gone through life and death countless times. Although the two are master and slave, they are as close as brothers. Don't ask Liu Dahong to protect him, even if Hong Tianxiao wants his arms or legs at this time, or even let him A life is worth a life, he will agree without hesitation. "What are you saying, little brother? I feel sorry for bothering my little brother so much. What does this protector mean? Hansong, you lead seven or eight brothers and bring enough darts and concealed weapons to ambush in the dark places. If there is any abnormality, Report to me immediately, everyone else will stay here to protect the prince and my little brother. If anything unusual happens, everyone will risk their lives and fight." When everyone heard the words, they all responded in unison. Hong Tianxiao nodded, walked gently to the bedside, picked up all the quilts on Prince Mu and handed them to Bai Hanfeng and others aside. Then he lifted Prince Mu up and tapped a few acupuncture points on his chest to stop him. Trembling, he then sat cross-legged behind Prince Mu, exercising the Nine-Yang Divine Skill, slowly pushing out his palms, and passing the Nine-Yang True Qi into Prince Mu's body through the "Liaotian Point" and "Juwei Point" behind his back. In the time it took to burn the incense, the dark color on Prince Mu's face had disappeared, replaced by a flushed face. "It is indeed the Nine Sun Magic Skill. It seems that the prince is really saved." Liu Dahong saw this and was happy in his heart. He quickly turned around and said to everyone: "Brother Hong really used the Nine Sun Magic Skill. It seems that the prince is saved. Everyone We must remain extremely vigilant and must not make any deviations, otherwise not only will the prince's life be in danger, but Brother Hong will also go crazy." When everyone heard this, they were all overjoyed. They all cheered up and surrounded Hong Tianxiao and Prince Mu. Their eyes widened and their ears pricked up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30: Hosting a banquet You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After about two sticks of incense, the red color on the faces of Hong Tianxiao and Prince Mu became darker and darker, and white smoke rose from Hong Tianxiao's head. Liu Dahong was secretly surprised when he saw this. What is the origin of this young man? He has already opened up all the eight extraordinary meridians at a young age. If time passes, no one in the world's martial arts world will be his opponent. If he can be recruited into the Under Prince Mu's Mansion, Prince Mu's Mansion naturally gained great prestige. Liu Dahong looked at Mu Jianping, who was closest to the two of them, and saw that his eyes fell on Prince Mu for a while, and then for Hong Tianxiao, and Mu Jianping looked at Hong Tianxiao with such affectionate eyes, Liu Dahong Being someone who had been there, he naturally knew that Mu Jianping had developed feelings for Hong Tianxiao, and a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. After another stick of incense, Hong Tianxiao began to slowly withdraw his power. At this time, Prince Mu no longer trembled all over, but opened his eyes before Hong Tianxiao. "This is just the first exercise. If you want to remove all the cold poison, you need to do it once every other day. Only after six times can the remaining poison be completely eliminated. Otherwise, the cold poison will attack again in the future. There will be nothing we can do." Hong Tianxiao took a long breath, got off the bed, and said to Prince Mu, "Your Majesty, take a good rest today, and be sure not to lose your luck within half a month, let alone eat cold food." "Thank you so much, little brother. Mu Tianbo was able to save his life all thanks to the little brother. Just now, the dog was very offensive. Please forgive me and don't argue with the little dog." Although Prince Mu just closed his eyes tightly, , used his energy to resist the cold poison, but listened to everyone's conversation clearly. Although Mu Jiansheng had been pampered and well-dressed since he was a child, he had been taught the true meaning of "loyalty" by Liu Dahong since he was a child. He was also a man who could take things up and let go. Hearing this, he took two steps forward, knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao with a "plop" and said : "Mu Jiansheng is short-sighted. He just offended Hong Daxia a lot, but Hong Daxia repaid evil with kindness and saved his father's life. Jian Sheng is extremely ashamed. He also asked Hong Daxia to beat me and scold me to calm down. In this way, Jian Sheng feels better." "Young prince, please get up quickly." Hong Tianxiao also refused to take the hard way. When he saw that Mu Jiansheng was willing to put down his pretense as a young prince and kneel to him in front of everyone in Prince Mu's palace, most of the anger in his heart had already disappeared, and he hurriedly told Mu Jiansheng The sound of the sword raised his hand and said, "It is said that no deal can be made without fighting. The young prince has a straightforward personality and dares to take action. He is really a well-known man. If the young prince does not give up, we will become brothers in the future." "Okay, Brother Hong is here, please accept my bow." Mu Jiansheng was overjoyed when he heard this. He had been instilled in him the concept of heroism by Liu Dahong and Prince Mu since he was a child. He loved to make friends with heroes the most in his life, but there was a misunderstanding just now. Otherwise, Mu Jiansheng had already proposed to befriend Hong Tianxiao. Now that Hong Tianxiao proposed it, Mu Jiansheng had no reason to disagree, so he would continue to do so. "Brother, please wake up. We will be a family in the future." Hong Tianxiao lightly held his right hand in the air, and Mu Jiansheng felt like a wall of air in front of him, preventing him from bowing down any longer. He couldn't help but be secretly surprised. Brother Hong had just done this. It took my father four hours to burn incense to heal his injuries, but he still has such skill. It seems that I will never be able to catch up, so I have to give up, and my admiration for Hong Tianxiao grows even more in my heart. "And me, you have become brothers, how can you forget me as the introducer." In a moment, the two of them turned their hostility into friendship. The happiest person was the little princess Mu Jianping. Now she is in the beginning of a girl's love. Although there are many outstanding young people in Prince Mu's palace, she only regards them as brothers, and those people do not dare to think anything wrong about the little princess, and they only treat her as a biological sister. Hong Tianxiao was the first man to break into her heart, but he was so perfect. Mu Jianping couldn't explain how she felt, except that she felt very happy. That night, Prince Mu set up a banquet to entertain Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba. Hong Tianxiao could not retreat, so he had to take Mao Shiba to the banquet. Of course, Prince Mu and Liu Dahong were the main guests at the banquet. In addition to the brothers Mu Jiansheng and Mu Jianping, the Bai brothers and the layman Su Gang were also present. What surprised Hong Tianxiao was that Liu Yizhou and Fang Yi did not show up. , it seems that there should be another mission, otherwise with the status of the four generals of the Mu Palace, "Liu Bai Fangsu" should definitely accompany him. Except for Prince Mu, who was injured and could not drink, everyone else drank as much as they could. Even Mu Jianping drank three large bowls, but because he was too drunk, he left the table early and went back to rest. When the remaining people saw the little princess leaving the table, they became more relaxed in their words and drank more heavily. Mao Shiba had a bold personality and a huge capacity for drinking. He drank with the younger generation of Prince Mu's palace one by one, but his face did not change and his heart did not beat. This made Bai Hanfeng and others secretly wonder, and unknowingly caused the young people to become aggressive and aggressive. Character, holding arms and having fun with Mao ShibaDrink up. Hong Tianxiao, on the other hand, was accompanied by Prince Mu and Liu Dahong, who did not drink much wine but talked a lot. "I wonder where my little brother is from? Who else is there in the family?" After the three of them chatted absentmindedly for a while, Prince Mu began to get down to the topic and asked about Hong Tianxiao's family situation. How could Hong Tianxiao not know that Prince Mu wanted to trap him, so how could he tell the truth? He changed his mind and smiled slightly: "I lived in Liaodong in my next life. My mother died young. I am the only one in the family, and I have no brothers or sisters." "Oh, I wonder where my little brother's martial arts skills come from?" Seeing that he didn't ask anything, Prince Mu felt unwilling, so he asked about Hong Tianxiao's martial arts skills. Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and then said ambiguously: "Half of my martial arts comes from family traditions, and half comes from a secret book that I got by chance." "In this way, your father should be a well-known figure in the world." Prince Mu sighed secretly in his heart. He is a person in the world. As long as he is slightly famous, there is no one who cannot be named by him, but It suddenly occurred to me that no famous master in Liaodong seemed to have the surname Hong. "My father rarely walks around in the world, so few people know his name in the world." Hong Tianxiao's words are true. The name of Shenlong Cult Leader can be said to be resounding throughout the world, but if the three names "Hong Antong" are mentioned, Not many people in the world really know this word. "Oh." Prince Mu couldn't help but show a look of disappointment on his face. He thought that the person who could train Hong Tianxiao to be so skilled must be a very famous master in the world, but he didn't expect that he was an "unknown person". Just when he was disappointed, Suddenly it occurred to him that such an inconvenience could attract his father and son to Prince Mu's Mansion, so he began to make a small calculation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Little Princess You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the following days, Hong Tianxiao detoxified Prince Mu every other day, but nothing unexpected happened. What made Hong Tianxiao uneasy was that the little princess Mu Jianping always came to him for nothing. It makes sense to say that when Hong Tianxiao was using power to drive away poison for Prince Mu, the little princess was on the side. Father and daughter are connected. But after Hong Tianxiao was using power to drive away poison, Mu Jian even said that there was no need to use power to drive away poison the next day. Ping's figure was still lingering in front of Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Moreover, every time Hong Tianxiao went to chat with Prince Mu, Prince Mu always said that he was tired. When he went to Liu Dahong, Liu Dahong said that he had to deal with some affairs of Prince Mu's Mansion sent from various places. At that time, they discovered that Bai Hanfeng had been out with Mao Shiba for a few days. Hong Tianxiao was not familiar with the other people and was too embarrassed to look for them. He had to stay alone in the room and carefully understand the "Medical Classic" and "Poison". The subtlety of the scriptures. On this day, Hong Tianxiao was about to go out for dinner when he suddenly saw Mu Jianping hurriedly walking towards his room carrying a plate. When Mu Jianping saw Hong Tianxiao, he immediately shouted "Brother Hong" excitedly, and even more so He stepped up and walked towards Hong Tianxiao. Before Mu Jianping arrived, Hong Tianxiao had already smelled a pungent fragrance. He saw that the wooden plate in Mu Jianping's hand actually contained four covered plates and a small pot. The scent must have come from the plates and pots. emanating from it. "The little princess is going to deliver food to Prince Mu." The biggest headache for Hong Tianxiao now is the fear of seeing this little princess with loving eyes. Over the past few days, they have been rubbing shoulders with each other. To say that Hong Tianxiao has no interest in this smart, beautiful and lively person The cute little princess didn't feel at all that it was definitely self-deception, but Hong Tianxiao knew that his future relationship with Prince Mu's Mansion might turn friends into enemies because of interests, so the little princess tried to provoke as little trouble as possible. "Father has already eaten. I made this specially for you." In the time it took for these two sentences, Mu Jianping had already arrived in front of Hong Tianxiao, looking up at Hong Tianxiao with excitement on his face. "Did you make it for me?" The bad feeling in Hong Tianxiao's heart became more and more intense. Although he had not talked much with Prince Mu, Liu Dahong and others in the past few days, most of them were around Mu Jiansheng, brother and sister, especially Mu Jiansheng. It was Mu Jianping. I remember they once said that Mu Jianping grew up in fine clothes and fine food. The female celebrity did some cooking, but she had never entered the kitchen. Hong Tianxiao looked at the black ash on Mu Jianping's face that had not been completely wiped off, and couldn't help but sigh with mixed feelings in his heart. Hong Tianxiao is a modern man, and of course he knows what it means for a girl who has never been in the kitchen to cook for a man willingly. Hong Tianxiao didn't know what to say, so he had to turn to Mu Jianping and said: "Thank you so much, little princess, put it on the table quickly, be careful not to burn it." Mu Jianping happily carried the plate into the room, put it gently on the table, turned to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Brother Hong, sit down quickly and try my cooking. I have been cooking these dishes all morning. "After saying that, he jumped up and closed the door. After closing the door, Mu Jianping saw Hong Tianxiao still standing there stupidly. He couldn't help pouting, grabbed Hong Tianxiao's arm, dragged him to the table, and pressed him on the stool. The fourteen-year-old girl's physical development was basically mature. When Hong Tianxiao's left arm was embraced by Mu Jianping, the wonderful feeling brought by the two soft jade peaks made the vigorous Hong Tianxiao shudder and even move I don¡¯t know how I got to sit on the stool. "Look, this plate is snow lion meat dumplings, this plate is fried prawns, this plate is fish-flavored eggplant, this plate is steamed sea bass, and this white lotus seaweed soup, they are all your favorites, come on, try them Try it and see how I cook it. If it¡¯s not delicious, Brother Hong, please don¡¯t laugh at me. I¡¯ll definitely work hard in the future. After all, today is my first time in the kitchen.¡± After Mu Jianping finished speaking, he looked at Hong Tianxiao, who frowned slightly. , as if he was afraid that these dishes would not suit his taste. Hong Tianxiao barely suppressed the panic in his heart, picked up the chopsticks that Mu Jianping almost stuffed into his hands, and tasted the dishes one by one. Of course, it can't be said to be delicious, it can only be said to be edible. But looking at Mu Jianping's eyes that seemed to be able to speak, Hong Tianxiao could only nod his head against his will and said: "Not bad, delicious. Hurry up and catch up with the chef in the tavern." Yes, the little princess is really talented and smart, and can learn everything quickly." Unexpectedly, after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, Mu Jianping pouted and said unhappily: "People have been calling you Brother Hong for how many days, but you still call yourself a little princess. Brother Hong, you are not from Prince Mu's Mansion, how can you get along with me?" They are the same, can't they call me girl?" At the end of her words, Mu Jianping's voice had reached an extremely low pitch, and her blushing face was buried between her twin peaks, which are the unique symbol of a woman's maturity. .   "This" Hong Tianxiao seemed not to have expected that Mu Jianping would confess so boldly. You must know that in the Qing Dynasty, the defense between men and women was still very serious. Although Mu Jianping and Hong Tianxiao were children of the world, an unmarried man could not do whatever he wanted. Calling an unmarried woman sister, since Mu Jianping said this, he boldly expressed his love to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao was caught off guard. He didn't know how to answer Mu Jianping's question, so he had to He said, "Well, don't Brother Bai, Brother Su and others all call you the little princess? Do you call them their eldest brother? I think I think the title of the little princess is nice." "Oh, you are different from them." Mu Jianping found out that Hong Tianxiao was so "incomprehensible". He couldn't help but feel anxious. Regardless of being shy, he hurriedly raised his head and said, "They they all watched me grow up. What's more, they are all generals of the Mu family, but you are but you are but you are" Mu Jianping didn't know how to word it, and said "but is" three times in a row, and didn't know how to say it next, In the end, I had to say, "Oh, I won't talk to you anymore, you can just shout whatever I tell you to", a "rascal" thing that is unique to girls. "Let's do this. I'll call you by your name with the sound of the sword. Let's call you Jianping." Hong Tianxiao suddenly had an idea, thought of this compromise title, and hurriedly said it. "Ah", after hearing this, Mu Jianping had a look of disappointment on his face, but he couldn't think of anything to refute. He could only nod his head dejectedly, but muttered in a low voice, "What a fool, I don't understand it at all." Style.¡± Hong Tianxiao's eight extraordinary meridians have been opened and his internal energy is deep. He could naturally hear Mu Jianping's words clearly, but he pretended not to hear them and lowered his head to just eat and drink. Although Mu Jianping was a little angry that Hong Tianxiao didn't understand the style, he had no choice but to sit on another stool, holding his bulging cheeks, and watched Hong Tianxiao eat. Hong Tianxiao didn't dare to raise his head. He lowered his head and ate all four dishes and a pot of soup in one go. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 Hai Dafu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Thirteen days later, no matter how hard the people from Prince Mu's Mansion tried to persuade him to stay, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to stay any longer and said goodbye to Mao Shiba and the people from Prince Mu's Mansion. Although Mao Shiba didn't know why Hong Tianxiao was so determined to leave, he didn't dare to say anything and just followed Hong Tianxiao closely. After the shadows of Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba disappeared, Mu Jianping suddenly felt as if something had fallen into his heart, and he was dumbfounded. Prince Mu and Liu Dahong saw this and naturally knew what was going on. They looked at each other and smiled, making plans in their hearts. After the two of them said goodbye to the people from Prince Mu's Mansion, Hong and Mao came to a small hotel in Xicheng. Mao Shiba ordered some food and drinks. While the two were drinking, they suddenly saw two people walking outside the hotel, one old and one young. The older one was about sixty years old, and the younger one was only eleven or twelve years old. The clothes they wore were those of eunuchs in the palace. Hong Tianxiao knew clearly in his heart that these two people must be Hai Dafu and Xiao Guizi, and secretly thought he was lucky. , if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Jianping to go on the road ahead of time, I¡¯m afraid he would have missed it. "Hai Dafu's face was sallow, his back was hunched over, and he couldn't stop coughing. He seemed to be seriously ill. Xiao Guizi kept supporting him and slowly walked to the table and sat down. Hai Dafu didn't even look outside, and shouted in a sharp voice: "Bring the wine quickly!" The bartender Nuonuo shouted repeatedly and hurriedly got the wine. Xiao Guizi reached out to take it, took out a crystal clear wine glass from her arms, and poured a full glass. Hai Dafu took out a paper bag from his side, opened it, carefully picked out a little with his little fingernail, dissolved it in the wine, then put the medicine bag back into his arms, picked up the wine glass, and drank it slowly. After a while, I saw him suddenly convulsing all over and shaking non-stop. The bartender panicked, thinking that Hai Dafu was sick, and asked hurriedly: "What's wrong? What's wrong?" Xiao Guizi rolled her eyes and shouted sharply: "Go away, why are you so verbose?" The bartender seemed to know. Despite his identity, he didn't dare to provoke him at all. He bowed and smiled, and walked away, but he kept peeking over here, as if he was worried that something would happen to Hai Dafu. Hai Dafu held the table with both hands and chatted with his teeth. The shaking became worse and worse. After a while, even the table began to shake, and the chopsticks on the table fell to the ground. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????? my our¡¯s-buck¡¯s life¡± Xiao Guizi panicked and said hurriedly: ¡°Father-in-law, can you take another dose?¡± As she spoke, she reached into his arms and took out the medicine package, and was about to open it. Hai Dafu suddenly screamed: "Nonodon't!" The look on his face was very urgent, as if he didn't dare to say anything. When Xiao Guizi heard this, he held the medicine bag and did not dare to open it. At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps at the door of the store, and seven big men walked in. They were all bare-chested and wearing cowhide trousers, with braids on their heads. Their whole bodies were greasy and shiny, as if they were coated from head to toe with grease. full. The seven people were all muscular and had moustache on their chests. All of them stretched out their hands, their palms were as big as their fingers. The seven people sat at two tables and yelled: "Bring the wine, beef and chicken, the sooner the better!" The bartender knew at a glance that he was a difficult person to offend. He hurriedly ran over and said, "Yes! Yes!" Then he quickly put his chopsticks on the table and asked, "I wonder what the guest would like to eat?" A big man said angrily: " Are you deaf?" Another big man suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed the bartender's waist, turned his arm and lifted him up. The bartender had seen this kind of formation before, and his hands and feet were dancing wildly, and he was so frightened that he screamed. The seven big men laughed. After the big man finished laughing, he suddenly waved his hand and threw the bartender outside the store. With a "bang", the bartender fell heavily to the ground and felt that it was broken into several pieces. He shouted: "Ah yo ! Oh my god!" All the big men laughed in unison again. Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that these seven people were wrestling warriors from Manchuria, and they were Buku in Prince Zheng's palace. He secretly thought in his heart that if he did not conflict with these seven people, he would naturally not be able to attract Hai Dafu to take action, let alone follow Hai Dafu. After sneaking into the palace, Hong Tianxiao whispered a few words in Mao Shiba's ear. Just when the bartender was limping to get the drink, Mao Shiba suddenly stood up and cursed loudly: "Grandma, you know some fucking skills, but you are showing off your power here, bullying a bartender is nothing, If you have the ability, come and fight me." These seven people were Buku in Prince Zheng's palace. They were used to showing off their power in Xicheng. Everyone in Xicheng tolerated them, and no one would ever yell at them in front of them. As soon as Mao Shiba finished speaking, the seven people were furious. One of the big men opened his eyes angrily and said to Mao Shiba: "You bastard, did you say that?" When Mao Shiba heard the big man curse, he stopped talking. He picked up the wine bottle and threw it in front of his face. The big man stretched out his hand. Unexpectedly, Mao Shiba used his inner strength in this throw. With a "haha" sound, the wine bottle hit his arm. The big man's arm was in severe pain. He cried out with a "ah yo" sound. come out. Seeing this, another big man jumped towards him, and Mao Shiba kicked him with a flying kick. Manchus rarely use their legs when wrestling. This leg is so fast that the big man can't dodge it. It hits him right in the lower abdomen and lands on his chest.?Flyed straight out and fell on another table, smashing the table to pieces. The other five big men rushed towards him one after another, yelling "bastard bastards". Mao Shiba was agile and used the grappling techniques taught by Kai Hong Tianxiao, using elbow strikes and palm strikes to knock down four of them in an instant. Another big man leaned over and received a palm from Mao Shiba on his shoulder, then grabbed his waist with his backhand, lifted Mao Shiba up, and then prepared to smash his head against the stepstone. Mao Shiba connected his legs, and with two "puff" sounds, he kicked the big man in the chest. The big man opened his mouth, blood spurted out, and his hands immediately released. Mao Shiba followed the trend of the big man falling on his back, kicked his chest with both feet, and slashed diagonally with his palms with the "Returning Wind Flushing Willow" move, hitting the first big man who was hit by the wine bottle in the back of the heart, " With a few clicks, the big man broke several ribs and lay limply on the table. Mao Shiba¡¯s movements were like a rabbit rising and a bird falling. They were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, almost all of the seven big men were seriously injured and fell to the ground. After Mao Shiba taught these Buku a lesson, he clapped his hands, raised his feet and walked out the door. After only taking two steps, he saw Hai Dafu standing at the door with his waist bent. Mao Shiba was shocked. He didn't expect that the consumptive eunuch's Qing Gong was so powerful. Thinking of Hong Tianxiao's words, he stretched out his hand with all his strength and struck his right arm. Pushing, trying to push him away. Unexpectedly, as soon as his palm touched his shoulder, Mao Shiba felt his whole body shake. He stumbled involuntarily and fell a few steps to the side. Only then did he stand firm. He was horrified and secretly thought that the young leader's words were indeed true. This Hai Dafu is really a secretive person. When I looked at Hai Dafu again, I saw that he was hunched over, coughing constantly, and seemed completely unaware of what happened just now. In fact, Hai Dafu was also secretly surprised. He didn't expect that this man only fell a few steps and then stood still. This shows that his martial arts skills are extraordinary. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33: Captured in the Palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Shiba turned around and took a look and found that Hong Tianxiao had disappeared. He felt reassured and stepped forward to meet Hong Tianxiao according to Hong Tianxiao's instructions: "This father-in-law, please lend me your light." Hai Dafu coughed twice again: "Youdo you know whothe seven people you just beat up just now aretheythey are all the servants of a certain prince in the capital. The Zajia family also looks at your attire." He is just an ordinary person in the world. Even if his martial arts skills are not weak, he still has to think about how he dares to go against the prince. Although you are also a good man, if we let you go, how will the Za family explain to the prince in the future? " Mao Shiba had received advice from Hong Tianxiao a long time ago. He knew that he was no match for Hai Dafu, but he still hugged his fists and said: "In this case, Mao is offended." After saying that, he exerted force with his feet and raised his upper body to The forward pounce seems to be to pounce on the opponent, but the body has already turned backwards. Before his feet even landed on the ground, he suddenly felt a gentle force hitting his vest. He hurriedly struck out with his left hand, but he didn't expect the force to be so strong that Mao Shiba couldn't resist it. He stumbled back and fell on the two of them. On the big man. The fall was very heavy. Fortunately, the two big men were fat and strong and made thick meat mats, so Mao Shiba was not injured. The two big men had broken legs and could not stand up, but their arms were intact. They immediately used wrestling techniques to catch him firmly. Mao Shiba wanted to resist, but he couldn't use any strength on his hands and feet. It turned out that the acupuncture points on his vest had been sealed by Hai Dafu. Mao Shiba turned his back to the sky and couldn't see the scene behind him, but he could hear Hai Dafu coughing uncontrollably and weakly scolding Xiao Guizi: "You want to give medicine to Zajia again, isn't that deliberately killing Zajia? Just take more of this medicine If you get half a point, you will kill me in the Zajia family. Coughcoughcoughcough, you kid, you are really fooling around." Xiao Guizi hurriedly panicked and said: "My child really doesn't know. I will never dare to do it again." Hai Dafu sighed and said: "And the future? Alas, I don't know how many days I will live, cough cough cough cough." Xiao Guizi seemed to be very afraid of Hai Dafu and did not dare to continue talking about this matter, so he changed the subject and said: "Father, what is this guy's background? I'm afraid he is a rebel." Hai Dafu didn't answer, but turned around and said to the big men: "Are you friends from Buku over there?" A big man hurriedly hugged his fists and said respectfully: "To my father-in-law, we are all Zheng In the prince's palace. If my father-in-law hadn't taken action today and captured this traitor, we would have been humiliated." Hai Dafu snorted and said, "Thenthat's just a coincidence. Coughcough Ahemdon't disturb others, just send this man to Da Nei Shang Shan Jian, saying that he is the person Hai Dafu wants." Several big men agreed in unison. " Xiao Guizi was about to help Hai Dafu go out, but he heard Hai Dafu say angrily: "Why don't you go get the sedan chair? Look at the appearance of the Za family, can you still walk?" Xiao Guizi hurriedly agreed and ran out. Hai Dafu was lying on the table, coughing non-stop. If another person came in now, he would never guess that Mao Shiba, a burly man lying on the ground unable to move, was actually this old eunuch who looked like a tuberculosis ghost. He was defeated in two moves. Not long after, a sedan was carried outside the door. Xiao Guizi walked in quickly and said respectfully: "Father-in-law, your sedan has arrived!" Hai Dafu coughed repeatedly, and with Xiao Guizi's support, he walked slowly After getting into the sedan chair, the two bearers carried it straight away, with Xiao Guizi following behind. Four of the seven big men were slightly injured. They immediately tied Mao Shiba tightly with ropes. While they were tied, they kept punching and kicking Mao Shiba. Mao Shiba secretly used the small Wuxiang magic skill and resisted silently. Despite these external forces, they didn't feel any pain at all. However, the four big men only felt pain in their fists after fighting for a long time. When they lowered their heads, they saw that their fists were all red and swollen. The big men did not dare to fight anymore and hurriedly called a sedan. They stuffed a piece of cloth into Mao Shiba's mouth, blindfolded him with a black cloth, put it in the sedan and carried him away. These big men were really not very good at carrying the sedan chair. Mao Shiba was shaken back and forth in the sedan chair so much that he felt like he couldn't finish the walk. Sometimes the sedan stopped and someone asked, and the big man following outside the sedan always replied: "Shangshanjian Hai Dafu asked for it." Mao Shiba didn't know what Shangshanjian was, but Hai Dafu seemed to have quite a lot of knowledge. Power, just by mentioning his name, the sedan passed without any obstruction, and no one opened the sedan curtain to check. Along the way, I don't know how long they walked, but they still couldn't reach the place. Mao Shiba almost fell asleep in a daze. At this moment, the sedan suddenly stopped, and someone could only hear someone saying: "Eunuch Hai is going to The person has been delivered." Then a child's voice said: "Yes, Eunuch Hai is resting, just leave the person here." Mao Shiba heard his voice and knew it was the little eunuch he met in the hotel. At this time, I heard the man from before say: "Let's go back and report to Prince Zheng."?The prince will definitely send someone to thank Eunuch Hai. The child's answer was very appropriate: "Yes, you said Hai Laogong wanted to pay his respects to the prince." "The man said hurriedly: "I dare not take it seriously. " Then someone dragged Mao Shiba out of the sedan, carried him into the house, and put him down. Hearing the sound of everyone's footsteps disappearing, and hearing a few coughs from Hai Dafu, Hong Tianxiao gently showed his head from the rockery on the side. It turned out that Hong Tianxiao had been hiding at the bottom of the Mao Shiba sedan until the four When the big man pulled Mao Shiba out of the sedan, Hong Tianxiao secretly got out from under the sedan and hid in the rockery. Hong Tianxiao saw that the place where Mao Shiba was dragged into was just a small house. Most of the paint on the door had peeled off. It seemed that no one had cleaned this place for a long time. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that it seemed that Hai Dafu had also been working on finding the whereabouts of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra", so these details could be ignored. After all, Hai Dafu¡¯s martial arts skills were not weak, so Hong Tianxiao did not dare to approach easily to avoid being discovered by him. Hong Tianxiao remembered the battle between Mao Dongzhu and Hai Dafu. If Mao Dongzhu hadn't deliberately hidden his sect when teaching Kangxi martial arts and deceived Hai Dafu, the outcome of that battle would have been the death of Mao Dongzhu. What's more, at that time, Hai Dafu's eyesight Already blind, this shows Hai Dafu's high level of martial arts. While Hong Tianxiao was hesitating, Hai Dafu's uncontrollable coughing sound suddenly came from the room. Hong Tianxiao moved and hurriedly walked towards the door while Hai Dafu was coughing violently. Just when Hong Tianxiao had arrived at the door of the room, the coughing suddenly stopped. Hong Tianxiao no longer dared to act rashly and stood at the door holding his breath and listening intently. I heard Hai Dafou weakly say: "Untie this man, I have something to ask him." Xiao Guizi responded: "Yes!" Then Hong Tianxiao heard a "clucking" sound and thought it was Xiao Guizi using a knife to cut the ropes on Mao Shiba's hands and feet. After Xiao Guizi cut off the rope on Mao Shiba's arm, he took off his blindfold, and then hurried back to Hai Dafu's side, obviously afraid that Mao Shiba would suddenly do something bad to him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34: Wasted Eyes and Broken Hands You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Shiba opened his eyes and saw that he was in a large room with few things, only a table and a chair, and there were teapots and teacups on the table. Hai Dafu was sitting in the chair, half sitting and half lying down, his cheeks were sunken and his eyes were half open and half closed. It was already dark at this time, and there were two copper candlesticks mounted on the wall, each lit with a candle. The firelight flickered on Hai Dafu's sallow face. Hai Dafu said to Mao Shiba: "I don't know what your surname is, which family or sect you belong to? Your capture technique is good, it doesn't seem to be our northern martial arts." Mao Shiba said with a "hum": "My surname is Mao , his name is Mao Shiba, and he is a member of the Five Tigers Duanmen Daomen in Taizhou, Jiangbei." Hai Dafu nodded and said: "Brother Mao Shimao, the Za family has also heard of your name. I heard that I have done a lot of great things in the Yangzhou area, robbing homes and houses, killing officials and escaping from prison." Mao Shiba didn't. Thinking that his reputation was even known to the eunuchs in the palace, he couldn't help but said proudly: "Yes, Mao has indeed done a lot, and he has been wanted by the government." He couldn't help but be dissatisfied with the amazing martial arts of the consumptive old eunuch. Not knowing where Hong Tianxiao was, he didn't dare to speak out, but he didn't want to weaken his morale. Hai Dafu said: "Your Excellency, when you come to the capital, what do you want to do? Can you tell the Za family?" Mao Shibadao puffed up his chest and said: "Now that I have fallen into your hands, whether you want to kill or behead me, please do as you please. The man surnamed Mao is a gangster and will never frown. If you want to force a confession, you are seeing the wrong person." Yes." Hai Dafu smiled slightly and said: "Who knows that Mao Shiba is a good man with a strong iron heart, and he would not dare to force a confession. I heard that you are a close confidant of King Pingxi of Yunnan" Before Hai Dafu could finish his sentence, Mao Shiba became furious and shouted: "Who has anything to do with Wu Sangui, a big traitor? What you said has really slandered my reputation as a hero, Mao Shiba. Hai Dafu coughed a few times, smiled slightly, and said: "King Pingxi has made great contributions to the Qing Dynasty, and the master relies on him very much. If you are a close confidant of King Pingxi, let us consider the face of King Pingxi. A small offense will not be punished." Don't worry about it." Mao Shiba is a tough guy, how can he recognize a thief as his father? He loudly said: "No, no! Mao Shiba and Wu Sangui, a stinky thief, can't get along at all. No one named Mao will ever get involved with this traitor. , if you want to kill me, kill me. If I am said to be a confidant of Thief Wu, the ancestors named Mao will be in great misfortune." Hai Dafu chuckled and said: "Okay, you have backbone, much stronger than the backbone of this little Guizi next to the Zajia. The Zajia also said that you were sent to the capital by King Pingxi. It turned out that I guessed wrong. In this case, I don't know what your meeting is. Captain Chen is doing well right now. I wonder if his skills have fallen behind? I really don¡¯t know if the Za family will have a chance to compete with him in this life. If there is no such disease, there may be hope, but now, alas" Hong Tianxiao heard something in his heart outside the door. It seemed that Hai Dafu actually wanted to compete with Chen Jinnan. Although Hai Dafu's martial arts was high, he was still worse than himself, let alone compete with Chen Jinnan. . Could it be that Hai Dafu's martial arts skills were compromised because of his illness? Well, quite possibly. While Hong Tianxiao was thinking, Mao Shiba seemed to jump up and asked: "Youyouwhat did you say?" Hai Dafu said: "The Zajia asked about Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of your association. I heard that Master Trainer Chen has the 'Blood Coagulating Divine Claw', and his internal strength is so high that no one can predict it. It's just a pity that I'm a bitch, I'm afraid I won't be lucky enough to meet Master Chen." Mao Shiba chuckled and said: "The person surnamed Mao is not from the Tiandihui, and I have never met Mr. Chen. I just heard that Mr. Chen has extremely high martial arts skills. I don't know how good he is." Hai Dafu sighed and said: "Brother Mao, the Za family has known that you are a good man. With your good skills, why don't you serve the royal family? It will not be difficult to be an admiral or a general in the future. If you follow you, you will cause chaos in the world. Rebellion, alas" He shook his head and said, "That will never end well. The Za family has some good advice, so you might as well rein in the precipice and withdraw from the Tiandi Society." Mao Shiba shook his head and said: "III am not the Heaven and Earth Society." After saying this, he suddenly thought of something again, widened his throat and said loudly: "I am not denying it, although the person named Mao is not He is a member of the Tiandihui, but he hopes to join the Tiandihui, but no one has ever accepted him. There is a saying in Jianghu: "If a person doesn't know Chen Jinnan, it is useless to call him a hero." Eunuch Hai, I think you have heard this before. Surname Mao is a Han Chinese. Although he has not joined the Tiandihui, he is determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. How can he rebel against the Qing court and become a traitor? Kill me quickly! The surnamed Mao has committed murder and arson. He has committed a huge crime. , I should have died a long time ago, but I haven¡¯t seen Chen Jinnan, so he didn¡¯t close his eyes until he died.¡± However, Mao Shiba didn¡¯t go all the way to the bottom of his intestines, and followed Hai Dafu¡¯s words. Hai Dafu sighed and said: "You Han people won't accept the Manchus and conquer the world, so there's nothing wrong with you. I respect you as a good man."??I won't kill you today. I'll let you die with your eyes closed after meeting Chen Jinnan. I hope you can see him as soon as possible. When I saw him, he said that there was a Hai Dafu in the palace who wanted to see him and learn how powerful his 'Blood Coagulating Divine Claw' was. I hope he would come to the capital as soon as possible. Alas, the Zajia family is about to die in a few days. If Mr. Chen does not come to Beijing again, the Zajia family will never see him again. Hehe, ¡®If you don¡¯t know Chen Jinnan, it¡¯s useless to call him a hero¡¯! . How could Chen Jinnan be so heroic and so famous in the world? " When Mao Shiba heard what he said, he let himself go just like that. To his surprise, he stood up but didn't leave. Upon seeing this, Hai Dafu shouted: "What are you waiting for? Aren't you leaving yet?" Mao Shiba then believed that Hai Dafu was ready to let him go, and said: "Yes!" He wanted to say a few words to explain, but didn't know what to say. That's good, after all, the opponent's martial arts is much higher than his own, and even Yang Yizhi is slightly inferior. I'm afraid only Hong Tianxiao is his opponent. Hai Dafu watched Mao Shiba turn around and walk out the door, then he sighed and said: "Mao Shiba, Mao Shiba, you have been in the world for so long and you don't understand any of the rules. . Do you want to leave without leaving anything behind?" Only then did Mao Shiba understand the meaning of Hai Dafu, but there was no trace of Hong Tianxiao. He could only grit his teeth and said: "Yes, it is my surname Mao who is careless. Little brother, if you borrow this knife, I will cut off my left hand and give it to you." ." He pointed to the dagger beside the young eunuch Xiao Guizi. This dagger was about eight inches long and was used by Xiao Guizi to cut the ropes on his hands and feet. Hai Dafu shook his head slightly and said: "One left hand is not enough." Mao Shiba was shocked when he heard this, and said with a livid face: "Do you want me to cut off my right hand again?" Hai Dafu nodded and said: " Yes, two hands. Originally, the Za family had to ask you for a pair of tricks, coughcoughbut if you want to meet Chen Jinnan, without the tricks, you won't be able to see him. If you do this, you will be useless. Left eye, leave the right eye!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35: Corpse Powder You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Shiba was shocked and took two steps back unconsciously. He raised his left palm and pressed his right palm diagonally, making a "rhinoceros looking at the moon" move. He thought to himself: "You want me to cripple my left eye and then cut off both hands? This What are the disabled people doing alive? It¡¯s better to fight with you and die in your hands, that¡¯s it. But I don¡¯t know where the young leader is now. It seems that I, Mao Shiba, can no longer follow the young leader to drive out the Tartars in this life. " Hai Dafu didn¡¯t even look at him. He just couldn¡¯t stop coughing. The more he coughed, the worse he got. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even breathe. His sallow face suddenly turned red. Seeing this, Xiao Guizi didn't know what to do and asked, "Father, can you take another dose?" Hai Dafu couldn't help shaking his head, but the coughing still didn't stop. After coughing, he couldn't help but stand up and cross his arms with his left hand. He held his head and neck, looking extremely painful. Mao Shiba thought to himself: "If I don't leave now, when will I wait?" He jumped up and ran out of the door. Hai Dafu pinched the edge of the table with the thumb and index finger of his right hand, and immediately pinched a small piece of wood on the edge of the table, and flicked it out with a "chi" sound. As Mao Shiba was about to take a big step forward, the piece of wood hit the "futu hole" on his right leg. Immediately, his right foot became sore that he fell to his knees. With a "chi" sound, another small piece of wood popped out, and Mao Shiba was hit on the acupuncture point on his left leg again. He rolled to the ground amidst Hai Dafu's coughing sound. Hong Tianxiao was worried about Mao Shiba's safety, and did not dare to delay any more. He suddenly appeared at the door, raised his right hand, and pointed his already prepared fingers at Hai Dafu. He heard a "pop" sound, and Hai Dafu covered his hand with his right hand. Chest, looking at Hong Tianxiao in horror, there seemed to be endless unwillingness in his eyes, he opened his mouth wide and wanted to say something, but in the end nothing came out, he leaned over and fell down, blood flowing out of the small hole in his chest. Mao Shiba was overjoyed, and a big stone was dropped in his heart, and he called out in a low voice: "Young Master." When Xiao Guizi saw this sudden change, he was so frightened that he couldn't speak. He just stared at the small hole in Hai Dafu's chest that was still bleeding. What Hong Tianxiao was most worried about was Xiao Guizi's instinctive shouting. Seeing that she was stunned, which was exactly what he wanted, he viciously threatened Xiao Guizi and said: "If you want to save your life, just do as I tell you. Otherwise, Hai Dafu¡¯s fate will serve as a lesson for you.¡± " Xiao Guizi still dared to say no at this moment, not to mention that he was speechless. He was afraid that Hong Tianxiao might misunderstand, so he just nodded mechanically. Hong Tianxiao then slowly walked towards Mao Shiba, who was lying on the ground unable to move, and stretched out his hand to open the acupuncture points on his leg. As soon as Mao Shiba could move his legs, he stood up like a carp, walked to Hai Dafu's body in two steps, kicked him hard, and cursed: "Damn, this palace is really not a building." Yes, even an immortal eunuch is so powerful." After venting his anger, Mao Shiba said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, if you come a little later, you will have to collect the body for me, and all the skills you taught me will be in vain." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but smile after hearing this, and said with a smile: "Actually, I have always been by your side, but you don't know it. Otherwise, how could I easily find this place when the palace is so big?" Mao Shiba suddenly realized what he was doing. He scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "It turns out that the young master is hiding under the sedan chair." Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly, turned to Xiao Guizi and said, "Go and get Hai Dafu's corpse powder." Xiao Guizi was shocked when he heard this and stammered: "What corpse powder, I I don't know what it is?" Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, this Xiao Guizi is really a bit naughty. It seems that if he can't be restrained, he may not know what will happen after leaving this house. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao's face sank and he shouted: "Boy, don't play tricks in front of me, otherwise, with just a click of my finger, you will have such a big hole in your head." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao slowly raised his finger and pointed it at Shanghai Dafu's head. He heard a "chi" sound. After a flash of white light, a small hole immediately appeared on Hai Dafu's forehead, and blood immediately overflowed. This time, Xiao Guizi really saw this magical and shocking martial arts. She didn't dare to hesitate any longer. She hurriedly said: "Hero, spare your life, little one, go get it right now. The corpse powder is it's inside." In the room." After saying that, Xiao Guizi secretly took a look at Hong Tianxiao's face and saw that there was no trace of displeasure on his face, so he hurried to the inner room to get the medicine. Mao Shiba was very surprised and couldn't help but ask: "Sir, how did you know that there is corpse powder here in Hai Dafu?" Corpse powder is one of the top ten banned drugs in the world, because it only needs to be used to bleed the corpse. Sprinkling just a little bit here and there can turn the entire corpse into a clean mess without leaving any traces. Therefore, it has always been favored by martial arts.?Disabled. Especially for the people of Six Doors, the most troublesome thing is that after encountering a murder, they use corpse powder to eliminate the traces of the corpse, which makes it extremely difficult to solve the case. Although Hong Tianxiao lacks experience in martial arts, there are detailed records of corpse powder in Hu Qingniu's "Medical Classic" and Wang Nangu's "Poison Classic". When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he smiled slightly and said: "Although corpse powder is listed as the third among the top ten banned drugs in Jianghu, there are many users in the palace, because the palace is not a martial arts forest, and there is no need to abide by martial arts rules. , Moreover, the palace is such a big place, and fights often occur, so casualties are inevitable. If corpse powder is not used, I am afraid that the emperor will receive dozens of reports every month about corpses found in the palace. " Mao Shiba lowered his head and thought about it, and felt that it made sense, so he stopped talking. At this time, Xiao Guizi also ran out of the inner room quickly with a triangular porcelain bottle. When she came to Hong Tianxiao, she was already out of breath: "Ying hero, this this is the corpse powder." "Yes." Hong Tianxiao took the porcelain bottle from Xiao Guizi's hand. He saw that the bottle was cyan with some white spots on it. He opened it gently, put it to his nose and smelled it. He felt a faint sour smell coming towards him. It really smells like corpse powder. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, it is indeed corpse powder, please step aside." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to Hai Dafu's body, gently took out a little powder from the porcelain bottle, and poured it into the bloody hole on his chest. For a moment, only the sound of "chichi" was heard from the wound on Hai Dafu's body, a faint smoke rose, and yellow water flowed out from the wound. The smoke became thicker and the yellow water flowed out more and more, making the sound sour and burning. There was a stench, and I saw the wounds on the corpse getting worse and worse. When the muscles of the corpse met the yellow water, they emitted smoke and slowly turned into water, even the clothes. It was the first time for Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba to see such a scene, and they couldn't help but be speechless, but Xiao Guizi But he was used to it and didn't take it seriously at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36: Coercion and inducement You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°In about an hour or so, Hai Dafu¡¯s body, including his clothes, shoes and socks, completely disappeared, leaving only a pool of yellow water. Hong Tianxiao held the porcelain bottle tightly with his right hand and sighed in his heart. No wonder corpse powder was listed as the third among the top ten banned drugs in martial arts. Except for the taste, it is almost exactly the same as the golden sore medicine. If some were added to the medicine to cover up the sour smell, Then he sprinkled the medicine on the wound of the injured person, even if it was difficult for Daluo Immortal to save him, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but shuddered when he thought of this. For more than an hour, Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shiba almost kept their eyes on Hai Dafu's body. Xiao Guizi's heart pounded and she wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but she thought of Hong Tianxiao's unfathomable martial arts and was worried about being discovered by him. There was a dead end, and he thought in his heart, he didn't expect that this person's martial arts skills were so high, and it was the first time he saw corpse powder. When all of Hai Dafu's corpses turned into a puddle of yellow water, Hong Tianxiao and Mao Shicai let out a long sigh, marveling at the power of corpse powder. Hong Tianxiao turned to Xiao Guizi and said, "Go to the water tank in the inner room and get a bucket of water to wash the floor clean. The smell is not very good." " Xiao Guizi was really surprised when he heard this. Why did this person know the things in the house so clearly? Not only did he know that there was corpse powder here, he even knew that there was a water tank in the inner room. Although she was muttering in her heart, Xiao Guizi did not dare to say anything and asked, so she had no choice but to leave as ordered. "Xiao Guizi, I wonder where this Cining Palace is?" After Xiao Guizi cleaned the ground, Hong Tianxiao also thought about his next plan. There are only three ways at the moment. One is to kill Xiao Guizi and rely on their martial arts. Breaking out of the palace at night is too risky. After all, there are dragons and tigers hidden in the palace, and there are many masters. The second way is to hold Xiao Guizi hostage and ask him to take them out of the palace. However, due to Xiao Guizi's identity, this way may not be feasible, and it will also scare the snake, making it more difficult to enter the palace in the future. The third way is to coerce Xiao Guizi to take the two of them to Cining Palace. As long as the fake queen mother can be found and Hong Tianxiao reveals his identity, the danger will no longer exist. This is the method Hong Tianxiao decided to adopt. of. "CiCining Palace?" Although Xiao Guizi was young, she grew up in the palace and learned a lot from Hai Dafu. When she heard that Hong Tianxiao inquired about the location of Cining Palace, her face changed drastically and she screamed in her heart. No, no matter whether I tell you the location of Cining Palace or not, my life will be in danger. Hong Tianxiao observed the words and expressions and guessed the scruples in Xiao Guizi's heart. He took a step forward, touched Xiao Guizi's body with his hands, and then moved back to where he was. It was only between the sparks of lightning that Xiao Guizi had no time to react. Hong Tianxiao said: "I have used the pulse-cutting and locking-yin technique on your body. This is my unique technique. Without my unique antidote, you will definitely die after three months with all the meridians in your body being severed and howling for more than ten days." , it¡¯s too horrible to look at. As long as you obey my instructions and be my secret agent in the palace, I will give you the antidote every three months.¡± Hong Tianxiao¡¯s hand was indeed beautiful, and even the experienced Mao Shiba couldn¡¯t help but cheer loudly in his heart. Only in this way can Xiao Guizi keep the thought of life in his heart. Otherwise, he will die whether he goes or not. Xiao Guizi will definitely fight to the death and not take the two of them to Cining Palace. Xiao Guizi has been following Hai Dafu for five or six years, and has often heard Hai Dafu talk about some of the things he did in the arena when he was young. Of course, he also mentioned some sinister and cruel methods in the arena, which often make people miserable. At this moment After listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, he didn't have the slightest doubt and said hurriedly: "Hero, I am willing to obey all the arrangements of the hero. I just hope that the hero can spare my life." "Well, okay, you get up first. As long as you serve me with your heart, I will never treat you badly. Since we are all my own, I will tell you my true identity. In fact, I am the young leader of the Liaodong Shenlong Sect. Hong Tianxiao." As long as Xiao Guizi can bring the two of them to Mao Dongzhu, Hong Tianxiao will kill him and doesn't care about telling him his true identity. "Ah", Xiao Guizi was shocked again. He had heard Hai Dafu talk about Liaodong Shenlong Island. It seemed that the leader was indeed named Hong, and all the doubts in his heart disappeared. When he thought about it, Hong Tianxiao must have sneaked into the palace for those "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra", but what puzzled Xiao Guizi was how did they know that the Queen Mother had a sutra book. "Young Master, the defense in Cining Palace is not as tight as here, and I heard from Eunuch Hai that the Queen Mother seems to be a master. Although the Young Master is superb in martial arts, I'm afraid I'm afraid it won't be easy to control the Queen Mother. If The young leader wants the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" in the hands of the Queen Mother, so he can hand over this task to the young leader. The young leader will definitely be able to steal the scriptures for the young leader within a month." Xiao Guizi said eagerly and smartly. Show your loyalty. HongOnly then did Tian Xiao understand that Xiao Guizi thought that he sneaked into the palace for those "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra". He smiled slightly and simply said, "Yes, you are very smart. I did not misjudge you. However, I let You took me to Cining Palace not to control the Queen Mother, because this Queen Mother is also from Shenlong Island." "Ah", this was the third time Xiao Guizi was surprised, and it was a big surprise. The words Hai Dafu told him about the Queen Mother in the past suddenly appeared in Xiao Guizi's mind again. No wonder, no wonder the Queen Mother was A martial arts master, I didn't expect that she was also a member of the Dragon Cult. This Shenlong Sect is too terrifying, even the Queen Mother can Thinking of this, Xiao Guizi couldn't think about it anymore. At this moment, her heart suddenly changed to her sincere desire to join the Shenlong Sect. At the same time, Xiao Guizi was also very happy. Since Hong Tianxiao could tell such a confidential matter, it seemed that he had regarded him as one of his own. The change in Xiao Guizi's expression was reflected in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. He smiled coldly and said, "Hai Dafu must have been searching for the Forty-Two Chapters Sutra in many ways over the years. I wonder how many copies he has found?" "Back to Young Master, Eunuch Hai, oh no, Hai Dafu has indeed been searching for the whereabouts of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" in many ways over the years, but he has failed. Just three months ago, Hai Dafu got the news from nowhere. , saying that the emperor and the queen mother each had a copy, Hai Dafu asked me to practice throwing dice day and night, hoping to win against the Wen brothers who were in charge of cleaning the study room while gambling, and then took the opportunity to ask them to take me there The imperial study room stole the "Forty-Two Chapters" and came back. It was just that the little boy was stupid and studied for three months in a row, but he won less and lost more. Every word of the little boy was true, but there was half a lie. Let me die at the hands of the Young Master's Cutting Pulse Locking Yin." Since Xiao Guizi had changed his mind, he naturally spoke the truth, and he was afraid that Hong Tianxiao wouldn't believe it, so he swore a strong oath. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 The Queen Mother's Palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This religion has many eyes and ears in the palace. I have already known the situation you mentioned." Hong Tianxiao naturally knew that Xiao Guizi was telling the truth. When Xiao Guizi heard this, she secretly screamed luck. Fortunately, she didn't lie. However, the Shenlong Sect is too powerful. I really don't know how many eyes and ears they have set up in the palace. What are the concubines, maids, eunuchs, and ministers of the court? How many people are from the Shenlong Cult? "Xiao Guizi, it's already dark now. Please take us to Cining Palace. When we get there, I will ask the Queen Mother to make you the eunuch in charge of the Food Department." Hong Tianxiao saw that the sky was completely dark, and he was afraid that the night would be long and he would have many dreams. "Xiao Guizi sincerely joined the Shenlong Sect, and it is natural for him to serve as the director of the Young Master. How dare he have other thoughts?" Although Xiao Guizi was overjoyed, he had no choice but to refuse against his will. Although the chief steward of the Shangshan Department was not in charge of many people, he was a very fat man. He could easily pocket more than a thousand taels of silver in a month. "I let you be the chief cook so that you can do better things for the sect in the future." If it weren't for Mao Dongzhu, the biggest insider, Hong Tianxiao would have wanted to absorb Xiao Guizi into the Shenlong sect. "Young master, please obey the instructions of the Young Master. Young Master, please forgive me and change into the clothes of a rich man in Shanghai. It's just that Brother Mao's beard is a little bit" Xiao Guizi suddenly saw Mao Shiba's beard and felt that he was dressing up. It's a bit inappropriate to be a eunuch. "Shiba, you stay here first. I will send someone to pick you up after I see the Queen Mother." Hong Tianxiao also felt that Mao Shiba's beard was a bit too eye-catching, so he had to let him stay here first. "Yes, I obey my orders." Mao Shiba also touched his beard helplessly and shrugged his shoulders. After Hong Tianxiao finished dressing up, the two of them walked towards Cining Palace one after another. Cining Palace is located at the innermost part of the palace, a full two-quarters of an hour's walk from Hai Dafu's residence. With Xiao Guizi leading the way, it did not arouse anyone's suspicion. The two of them arrived at the door of Cining Palace smoothly. forward. "You two, stop. Hey, isn't this Xiao Guizi, Mr. Hai's follower at Shang Shan Si? Is there something wrong with coming to Cining Palace so late?" As soon as the two of them arrived at the gate of Cining Palace, they were guarded. Two eunuchs at the gate stopped him, and the person speaking was a eunuch in his forties. "Eunuch Li, the youngest is Xiao Guizi. I wonder if the Queen Mother is resting in peace?" Xiao Guizi is only a eunuch with no rank in the palace, but the two eunuchs blocking the way are the lowest eighth rank. Even so, they are He is much taller than Xiao Guizi. "Hey, Xiao Guizi, what's wrong with you today? You're usually very smart. Why did you take the wrong medicine today and become confused? No matter whether the Queen Mother is resting or not, with her extremely noble status, how can she still I will personally meet you, a low-class little eunuch." The other eunuch, who was in his thirties, almost laughed out loud when he heard this. "Well, two father-in-laws, Xiao Guizi came so late to ask to see the Queen Mother. Naturally, she has important news to report." On the way, Xiao Guizi had already received Hong Tianxiao's instructions and turned to look around, pretending With a very mysterious look, he took a step forward and whispered in their ears, "I have found out the whereabouts of two "Forty-Two Chapters", so I asked to see the Queen Mother late at night." The two of them had followed the Queen Mother for a long time, and naturally knew that the Queen Mother was trying her best to find the whereabouts of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". This news was indeed more important to the Queen Mother than any other news. Not to mention that it was only the second hour of Xu Shi, even if it was already It is Zishi or Choushi, and the Queen Mother will definitely get up to receive Xiao Guizi. The forty-year-old eunuch said to Xiao Guizi: "Okay, you stay here for now, and the Za family will report to the Queen Mother." After saying that, he ran inside like a gust of wind. Judging from his speed, he was definitely a good candidate for practicing Qinggong. . The remaining eunuch, who was in his thirties, looked Hong Tianxiao up and down and said suspiciously, "Xiao Guizi, who is this person? He looks very handsome." When Xiao Guizi heard this, he hurriedly smiled and said: "Eunuch Wang, he is new here. He used to work as a handyman. Later, Eunuch Hai saw that he was smart and diligent, so he transferred him to the Shangshan Division. This time The information about the Twelve Chapter Sutra was discovered by Xiao Hongzi, so he specially brought him here." "I have met the prince, and please ask the prince to promote you more in the future." Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to step forward to greet him, but in his heart he scolded the eighteenth generation of eunuch Wang's ancestors. "It's easy to talk. With Deputy General Hai of the Shangshan Department taking care of him, there is still a need for miscellaneous families." Although this eunuch Wang is not high in rank, he has an old-fashioned look when he speaks, and he is full of airs. At this moment, Eunuch Li was running over, panting.He said to Xiao Guizi, "The Queen MotherThe Queen Mother invites you to come over." After saying that, Eunuch Li turned around and led the way. Cining Palace is full of exotic flowers and plants, rockeries and ponds, and the scenery is several times better than outside. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, this Mao Dongzhu is really a person who knows how to enjoy. It seems that if it were not for the effect of Baotai Yijin Pills, I'm afraid she had already ordered people to bombard Shenlong Island. It seemed that her father's use of Baotai Yijin Pills to control all his subordinates made some sense. After a while, Eunuch Li brought the two of them to a big house. There were four maids standing in front of the door. They were all dressed in fancy clothes and carrying swords. They seemed to be the maids in the Queen Mother's bedchamber. Eunuch Li walked closer, bowed deeply to the four girls, and said, "Four sisters, Xiao Guizi has been brought here. Please inform the Queen Mother." One of the older palace maids nodded and said: "Okay, you guys stay here, I will go in and report to the queen mother." After saying that, the palace maid turned around and went to open the door. At this moment, suddenly there was a sound coming from inside the room. A lazy voice said: "Is Xiao Guizi here? Let him come in." "The Queen Mother lets you in." The maid heard the Queen Mother's voice and hurriedly opened the door and made an invitation to Xiao Guizi. When the two of them entered the house, the palace maid reached out to close the door, and still stood outside the door. The house was filled with fragrance, and before Hong Tianxiao had time to look at the situation inside the house, he could already smell waves of fragrance coming to his nostrils. Hong Tianxiao turned around and saw that both sides of the room were filled with all kinds of flowers. Since it was spring, the flowers in the room were all in full bloom, and there was no sign of laziness at all because of the arrival of night. Facing the front is a curtain, which is made entirely of pearls and emits a soft light. From the gaps in the curtain, you can clearly see two figures swaying left and right with the reflection of the candlelight. At this time, there are probably only two people who can still be in the Queen Mother's bedroom, one is Liu Yan, and the other is Shou Toutuo. It's just that Shou Toutuo is estimated to be on the way from Shenlong Island to the capital, so the one with Mao Dongzhu The person must be Liu Yan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Mao Dongzhu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Xiao Guizi, the Ai family heard that you have the whereabouts of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra", tell them quickly, and the Ai family will be rewarded." It was still the same lazy voice, but there was a little more impatience in the voice. Hong Tianxiao sighed, this Mao Dongzhu has been pretending to be the Queen Mother in the palace for more than ten years, and her temperament and demeanor are almost the same as the real Queen Mother. Xiao Guizi hurriedly knelt down and said tremblingly: "Go back to the Queen Mother, it's the little little" This Xiao Guizi was too hopeless. Although he knew that the Queen Mother was also a spy of the Shenlong Sect, but because of her daily accumulation of Under the intimidation, he was speechless. "Let me do the talking." Hong Tianxiao looked disdainfully at Xiao Guizi, who was kneeling on the ground and was shaking, and took a step forward and said loudly. "Bold servant, why don't you kneel down when you see the Aijia?" Mao Dongzhu noticed Hong Tianxiao's presence, and suddenly thought that he had been standing since he entered the house, and couldn't help but feel furious. "Mao Dongzhu, I don't know whether you should kneel down to me or me to kneel on you?" Hong Tianxiao said as he stretched his hand towards Xiao Guizi's neck. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a "click" sound. Then there was a "plop", and Xiao Guizi fell to the ground dead. "I? Who are you? Youyou killed himyou" Mao Dongzhu was shocked when he heard this and stood up from the bed. Only now did he hear clearly that Hong Tianxiao called himself me. "My surname is Hong." Hong Tianxiao took a few steps forward, opened the curtain, and stepped in. Now they could see each other clearly. The person who looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise at this moment was a lady of about thirty years old. She was dressed in gorgeous clothes and wore a laurel wreath studded with pearls and gems. She had eyebrows like willows, eyes like the moon, a beautiful nose and cherry lips, but her face was pale. , I think I was too frightened by what Hong Tianxiao said just now. The other woman is dressed as a palace maid. She is in her mid-thirties, extremely fat, with a face like a full moon, small eyes and a big mouth, and is extremely ugly. This person must be Liu Yan, who secretly assisted Mao Dongzhu in the palace. At this moment, Liu Yan was also looking at Hong Tianxiao with a surprised look on her face. However, her eyes were small, so even if they were widened, they were not very big. "My name is Hong Tianxiao, Mao Dongzhu, Liu Yan. I wonder if you two have heard of it before?" Hong Tianxiao felt very happy when he saw the stunned look of the two people. It is different with high status. "Young Young Master." Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan almost said the same thing, and even the way they stuttered was exactly the same. "Well, it's been seven years, and you still know my name. It's very good. It's a pity that I didn't come from Shenlong Island this time. I don't have the antidote of Baotai Yijin Pill with me. Otherwise, I would really have I'll give you two." Hong Tianxiao originally thought that not having the Five Dragon Order would require a lot of talking, but he didn't expect that Mao Dongzhu and Mao Dongzhu, whom he had never met before, actually knew his name, and he couldn't help but feel reassured. "I'm here to see the Young Master." Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan no longer had any doubts, they looked at each other and both fell to the ground. "Get up." Hong Tianxiao felt very strange. In his imagination, Mao and Liu should add "I wish the leader eternal blessings and longevity" after "I see the young leader." , but the two of them did not say such a thing, which made Hong Tianxiao very puzzled. After Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan stood up, they stood respectfully aside, completely different from the arrogant look they had just now. "I heard that the Young Master received a famous teacher seven years ago and went to the mountains to learn skills. It seems that the Young Master has achieved great success. I congratulate the Young Master." Mao Dongzhu didn't understand the young Master's temper and character, so he cautiously asked for directions. , after saying that, his eyes kept secretly observing Hong Tianxiao's expression. "That's right. Seven years ago, I was favored by Master Zhang Hong, who accepted me as his disciple and went to the mountains to learn skills. Unknowingly, seven years have passed. I can't say that I have achieved great success. It can only be regarded as the first glimpse of the door. At the moment, my martial arts skills are at most slightly higher than those of the Five Dragon Envoys." Only then did Hong Tianxiao find out that his father, Hong Antong, had convinced the Shenlong Sect that he had gone to the mountains to learn martial arts. Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan were secretly surprised after hearing this. The Five Dragon Envoys of the Shenlong Sect were the most skilled in martial arts except for the leader Hong Antong, but the youngest White Dragon Envoy among them, Zhong Zhiling, was nearly fifty years old this year, and Hong Tianxiao was this year. However, he is not yet in his prime, yet his martial arts skills are superior to those of any of the Five Dragon Envoys, which is really surprising. In fact, Hong Tianxiao is still humble. With Hong Tianxiao's current martial arts, even if the Five Dragon Envoys and two people join forces, they may not be able to defeat him, but it is difficult for him to defeat them. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Mao Dongzhu, how is the progress of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra"?" Mao Dongzhu was startled when he heard this, and hurriedly knelt on the ground with a plop, and said in extreme panic: "Attribution"Incompetent, after so many years, I only got one copy. The other one is in the emperor's study room. His subordinates originally found a reason to ask him for it in the past two days, but they didn't expect the young leader to come tonight. " Hong Tianxiao knew that she was extremely afraid of her father, so he frowned and said: "You should get up first. Although you are not making fast progress, after all, you have been working hard these years. I will not punish you. It's just that the remaining six " Is there any trace of the Forty-Two Chapter Sutra?" "This, my subordinates are incompetent. They only found out that there is one copy in the hands of Obai and Suksaha, one in the hands of Prince Kang, one in Suo'etu's house, and one in the hands of Obilong. As for the remaining one, it belongs to I don¡¯t know her whereabouts right now. I suspect that she is in the hands of the real Queen Mother. However, she has been questioning her for more than ten years and she has never said a word." Mao Dongzhu stood up and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Lai Shaojiao is very easy to get along with. "Well, very good. Now that we know where the scriptures are, we have a goal. As long as we work hard, we will be able to get the scriptures in the end. These people are all important ministers of the dynasty, either powerful ministers or royal relatives. I don't know about you. What are your plans next?" Although he knew the whereabouts of the scriptures, it was indeed not easy to get them from these people. "Back to the young leader, now Obai has the power, and Obilong has fallen to Obai. Suksaha is the only one who refuses to obey Obai and fights with him. Sooner or later, he will be killed by Obai. Suksaha Now that he is dead, the scriptures will inevitably fall into the hands of Obai. Obai's exclusive power will inevitably conflict with the emperor. Based on my understanding of the emperor, Obai will be defeated sooner or later. When the time comes, I only need to send a capable person to follow him. When Aobai's family was searched, he could easily get the two scriptures. Since Aobai died, Obilong could only return the throne to the emperor and retire at home. All his subordinates needed to do was send someone to deliver a word, and it would be easy to get the scriptures. Got it. It's just that Prince Kang and Suo'etu are both popular in the eyes of the emperor. It's not easy to bring them down. My subordinates haven't thought of a good strategy yet." Mao Dongzhu has been in the palace for a long time and knows the government affairs well. The judgment is even more accurate, almost the same as in history. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39: The Theory of Dragon Veins You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The remaining book does not belong to the True Queen Mother. I will tell you who it belongs to in the future. Right now, this True Queen Mother has no use value at all. In order for your status in the palace not to be compromised. If you find out, it's better to kill her as soon as possible." Hong Tianxiao had a grand plan in his mind, so naturally he couldn't let Mao Dongzhu's identity be exposed. The first step was to kill the real Queen Mother. "I obey," Mao Dongzhu said. He walked to a large tapestry and pulled the woolen sweater next to it. The tapestry slowly rolled up, revealing two cabinet doors. Mao Dongzhu took out a golden key from his arms, opened the secret lock on the cabinet, and opened the cabinet door. He saw a woman lying in the cabinet, covered with a brocade quilt. Hong Tianxiao already knew this and was not surprised at all. He just asked lightly: "Is she the real Queen Mother?" Mao Dongzhu was surprised at Hong Tianxiao's calmness and replied: "Exactly." As he spoke, he held a candlestick and shined the candlelight on the woman's face, while he stood beside her. Hong Tianxiao saw that the woman looked very haggard and without any blood, but her appearance was exactly the same as Mao Dongzhu. The woman opened her eyes slightly, then closed them and whispered: "If I don't say anything, you kill me quickly." Mao Dongzhu chuckled and said: "For many years, your first words have always been to wish for death. Today I will grant your wish and send you on your way." After saying that, Mao Dongzhu stepped forward, stretched out his palm, and touched the real Queen Mother He lightly slapped her on the top of her head, and saw that the Queen Mother's eyes bulged out after being hit by the palm, and then she died, but there was no trace of blood in her seven orifices. "The Bone-Transforming Cotton Palm is indeed well-deserved. If it weren't for your insufficient skill, I'm afraid even the White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling wouldn't be your opponent." The Queen Mother's chest was originally exposed, but after the palm, her body slowly shrank downwards. It seems that the bones all over the body are slowly softening, and even the head is slowly flattening. "How can this measly skill of this subordinate catch the eyes of the young leader, and how can it be compared with the White Dragon Envoy? The young leader really praises this subordinate." Mao Dongzhu did not dare to show any arrogance, and was just obedient. "Mao Dongzhu, the leader has sent you undercover in the palace for more than ten years to investigate the whereabouts of eight volumes of the Forty-Two Chapters Sutra, in order to find out the secrets in the sutras, dig out the dragon veins of the Manchu Tatars, and restore the freedom of our Han people. In order to unify the world, the whereabouts of this scripture is important, but the situation of the imperial court is also crucial." Hong Tianxiao has discovered that Hong Antong made a big mistake. He only wanted to find the secret from the scriptures, but he did not expect to use Mao Dongzhu's special His identity was used to manipulate the court. "My subordinates are ignorant and don't know what the young leader means?" Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan have always taken the search for the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" explained by Hong Antong as their life goal, and have not thought of anything else. At this time, they heard that Hong Tianxiao was coming. In a word, I feel a little bit surprised. "Mao Dongzhu, I ask you, what kind of emperor is the current emperor?" Hong Tianxiao knew that Mao Dongzhu never thought too much and was not impatient. "Young Master, to be honest, although the emperor was young back then, he was a wise king. On the surface, he acted very weak and easy to bully in response to Obai's aggressiveness, but in fact, he was constantly looking for opportunities. As time went by, Obai would definitely succeed. Fell in the hands of the emperor." Mao Dongzhu asked slightly and expressed his opinion. "Yes, it's good that you can see this step. If the current emperor really overthrows Obai, what will happen to the Tatar court?" Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly and asked another question. . "Phenomenon? This is naturally a prosperous situation." Mao Dongzhu pondered for a moment. "If Obai is removed and the power of the court is concentrated in the hands of the little emperor, with his intelligence, wisdom and determination, even if we can find eight copies of the "Forty-Two Chapters", find the dragon veins of the Manchu Tatars, and bring them to justice. If it is cut off, will it really be possible to restore the Han family?" Hong Tianxiao finally brought the words to the point. Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan couldn't help but be stunned after hearing this. The dragon's veins were cut off, but the Tatars could not be destroyed. This was something that she did not dare to think about under the background of the times. When Hong Tianxiao saw it, he sighed in his heart. No wonder they were surprised, so he suppressed his temper and explained from another angle: "China has changed dynasties countless times since Liu Bang, the founder of the Han Dynasty, destroyed the Qin Dynasty. None of the dynasties changed because of the break. It was made of dragon veins, and that change of dynasty was not achieved through countless battles on the battlefield. Let¡¯s not talk about it far away, let¡¯s talk about the Manchu and Qing Tatars. Could it be that the reason why they were able to enter the pass to rule the world and establish the Qing Dynasty was because Did you break the dragon vein of the Ming Dynasty? Mao Dongzhu, have you ever heard of this in the palace for more than ten years?" "I've never heard of this." Mao Dongzhu really turned his head and thought about it carefully. "You shouldI have never heard that the reason why the Ming Dynasty perished, the reason why Li Zicheng failed, and the reason why the Manchu Tatars were able to enter the pass and establish the Manchu Qing Dynasty had nothing to do with the so-called dragon vein. Although the legend of dragon veins has a long history, it is just a legend after all. There are only a few people in the world who have seen dragon veins. It is just a way for emperors to deceive the people of the world in order to stabilize their rule. There are three real causes of this series: First, due to the corruption of the government in the late Ming Dynasty, Wanli did not come to the court for thirty years, which made the upper and lower government orders blocked, and there were many vacancies in the six departments of the court. Not only did the soldiers lack training, but even the basic military pay bombers could not be fundamentally guaranteed. Even though there was a victorious general Yuan Chonghuan, he was mistakenly killed by the confused Chongzhen. Second, Li Zicheng made strategic mistakes and after occupying Beijing, he began to massacre his meritorious generals, which caused people to turn away. He even listened to slander and killed Wu Sangui's family, causing him to surrender to Shanhaiguan and defect to the Manchus regardless of his future infamy. Third, it was because of the wisdom and martial prowess of Nurhachi, Huang Taiji, Dorgon and others that the originally weak Manchu Qing Dynasty gradually grew from weak to strong, and finally defeated the extremely corrupt Ming Dynasty. "Hong Tianxiao talked eloquently, and Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan were dumbfounded. They didn't even dare to think about these questions. "Then, according to the wishes of the young leader, the subordinates of the "Forty-Two Chapters" no longer need to continue searching?" Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan were not sure what Hong Tianxiao meant, and what Hong Tianxiao said Are these what the leader Hong Antong meant? "That's not true. Although the theory of dragon veins is completely false, there are still treasures in the secrets of the "Forty-Two Chapters". If we want to fight against the Qing court, we will need to recruit a large number of troops, buy horses, and hoard food and grass. What's more, we need Buying some advanced weapons from overseas requires money. Therefore, not only can the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" matter not be stopped, but it must also be intensified. This time I came to the capital to help you complete this matter. "Although Hong Tianxiao knows that the treasure is in Luding Mountain, Luding Mountain is dozens of miles away. If he doesn't know the exact location and entrance of the treasure, it will still be very troublesome to search for it. Moreover, once a large-scale search of the mountain is carried out, it is more likely to cause alarm. Government. Starting from today, there will be two updates every day. Please continue to support Yang Laosan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 The Emperor Arrives You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I don't dare. Since the young leader has come to the capital to take charge of the overall situation, the subordinates and others will naturally obey the young leader's orders." Mao Dongzhu was overjoyed when she heard this. How dare she ask Hong Tianxiao to cooperate with her? In fact, she wished that Hong Tianxiao would Got the job done. If the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" can be found, she will naturally have a share of the credit. If it can't be found, Hong Tianxiao will be there to support it, and Hong Antong will naturally not do anything to them. Hong Tianxiao naturally has his own ideas. Since Wei Xiaobao cannot enter the palace, everything has changed. Hong Tianxiao did not want to see Obai defeated at the hands of Kangxi as early as before. He wanted to get involved in this matter, secretly help Obai, and try to make both Obai and Kangxi lose in the fight, and then incite Wu Sangui and Taiwan to rebel. , when the fighting between the several parties was exhausted, the Shenlong Sect suddenly emerged again and drove the Manqing out of the pass or annihilated it in one fell swoop. "Mao Dongzhu, use your status as Queen Mother to assign me a position in the palace." "Well, this" Although this matter only requires one sentence from Mao Dongzhu, Hong Tianxiao is the young leader of Shenlong Sect after all, and the current emperor is so shrewd. Once his identity is revealed, Mao Dongzhu will have no choice but to die, so Mao Dongzhu is quite hesitant in his heart. , What kind of position should be assigned to Hong Tianxiao so that he will not be discovered by others. "Young Master, I have an idea." Liu Yan saw that Mao Dongzhu was in a dilemma and knew what she was thinking. She rolled her eyes and had an idea in her mind. "Oh, what's your idea?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned, not expecting Liu Yan to have an idea. "There is a younger brother named Liu Feiying in my family. He studied martial arts with a Taoist priest in his early years. Unexpectedly, he suddenly contracted a strange disease and died on the second day after returning home from learning martial arts. Only my family knew about this. Later, in order to We were worried about the government's post-mortem investigation, so we buried him secretly. Now that my subordinate's parents died early, only this subordinate knows about it. The young leader might as well use this identity, even if the palace sends someone to investigate, There must be no clues, so I wonder what the young master will do?" "Okay, that's very good, Mao Dongzhu, let's arrange the matter this way, and this will be my appearance in the palace from now on." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao took out a human skin mask from his arms and put it gently on his face. After Hong Tianxiao put on the mask, he turned into a man about 23 or 24 years old with a slightly sallow complexion. He seemed to be suffering from some disease. But people who often hang out in the martial arts world know that many masters in the martial arts have a sallow complexion, mostly due to problems in their practice. What surprised Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan most was that although they knew that Hong Tianxiao had a mask on his face, they could not see any flaws. This shows the fine workmanship of this human skin mask. "I wonder where the young leader got this mask from, but there is no flaw at all." Mao Dongzhu looked at it for a long time but couldn't find any flaw. He was so impressed that he couldn't help but ask. "Is this really true?" Hong Tianxiao was very surprised after hearing this, "I killed a general soldier in Yangzhou named Black Dragon Whip Shi Song and found it from his arms." "Black Dragon Whip Shi Song?" Mao Dongzhu frowned when he heard this, as if he had never heard of such a person before. "Could it be a Jiangnan historian?" Liu Yan suddenly interjected. "Jiangnan historian?" Hong Tianxiao repeated and asked, "Is he very famous?" "Yes, the Jiangnan Shijia is a martial arts family in the south of the Yangtze River. The Shijia's martial arts are not very high, but their disguise skills are well-known in the world. At the end of the Ming Dynasty, a notorious flower-picking thief came out of the Shijia. The art of incense and incense had ruined the chastity of countless famous ladies in Jiangnan, but never left any trace. After so many years, it was finally discovered, which provoked the martial arts community in Jiangnan to attack and put them to death. The Shi family set fire to it. Later, when the bodies were inspected, it was discovered that the third son of the Shi family was missing, the only five-year-old Shi Mugong. I think this Shi Song is the Shi Mugong." Liu Yan gave a rough explanation to Hong Tianxiao. "Shi Song, Shi Mugong, well, that's what I meant. If I had known earlier that this Shi Song was a descendant of the Jiangnan historian family, maybe I should have spared his life." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but regret. "Young leader, you don't have to blame yourself. Although Shi Song may be the only descendant of the Jiangnan historian, after all, he was only five years old at the time, so he may not have learned the Jiangnan historian's skill in making unique human skin masks. Besides, even if Shi Song learned it, As long as the young leader sends people to secretly investigate in the south of the Yangtze River and capture all Shi Song's family members back to Shenlong Island, this magical skill will naturally belong to Shenlong Island." Although Liu Yan is as fat as a pig, her mind is very clear. , no wonder Mao Dongzhu asked her to enter the palace as a helper. "Very good, the Shenlong Sect has talents like you, so why worry about big things happening."Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed after hearing this. Originally, he had no good impressions of Mao Dongzhu and Liu Yan, but after this conversation, his views have changed greatly. From the standpoint of the Shenlong Sect, these two people are really talented people. "One more thing, how is your relationship with the little emperor now?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something very important. "In order not to be discovered, my subordinates have been living in seclusion for more than ten years and have not interfered much with the political affairs of the court. Therefore, Xuan Ye still respects me very much." After all, he has been in the palace for a long time. Mao Dongzhu still has certain feelings for the little emperor. "Very good. We need to continue to maintain this relationship in the future. Only if the relationship between you and him is in the best state, can I be reused by him under your recommendation. Only by being reused by the little emperor, Only then can my plan be implemented smoothly, and only then can we have a chance to drive the Tatars out of the country." Hong Tianxiao had a good plan in mind, and a smile appeared on his lips. "I wonder what kind of position the young leader wants?" Mao Dongzhu asked cautiously. "Just be an imperial bodyguard first. Just tell Suo'e to take good care of me. Then in the future, you can find an opportunity to make a contribution and gain the emperor's trust. Then you can be appointed as a deputy general manager. The official is too big. After all, it will make things difficult for you." Hong Tianxiao's words immediately relieved Mao Dongzhu's hanging heart. If Hong Tianxiao asked for a royal bodyguard, although Mao Dongzhu could do it, he would conflict with the little emperor over this matter. . Although the position of Chief of the Royal Guards is not a very high one, the person who holds this position must be a close confidant of the Emperor. Hong Tianxiao is new and obtains this position by relying on the relationship with the Empress Dowager, which will definitely arouse a lot of suspicion from the Emperor, thinking that the Empress Dowager If you want to interfere in government affairs, you must first send someone to monitor him. It seems that there is still a big difference between the Young Master and the Master. At least the Young Master is very considerate of the difficulties of his subordinates. If the Shenlong Cult is passed into the hands of the Young Master in the future, maybe with his kindness, he can change the leopard fetuses in our bodies. It¡¯s not necessarily that the pill¡¯s poison has been detoxified. If we can assist the young leader to conquer the world, the young leader will naturally not treat us, the founding fathers, badly. By then, Shou Toutuo and I will be able to be together openly. Mao Dongzhu saw from Hong Tianxiao¡¯s body When it comes to the hope for the future, my mind starts to wander. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside: "The Emperor has arrived." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Kangxi¡¯s Anger You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The three of them were shocked when they heard this, especially Mao Dongzhu. Normally, the emperor would never come to Cining Palace at this time, unless something major happened, such as an assassin appearing in the palace. Hong Tianxiao's mind was racing, and he said to Mao and Liu: "Hurry up and hide the body of the Queen Mother. I will take Xiao Guizi's body and hide it in the bed. You two can deal with it. Remember, pretend to be nonchalant. "After saying that, Hong Tianxiao walked to Xiao Guizi's side, lifted it up, and jumped onto the bed like a roc spreading its wings. Liu Yan had sharp eyes and hurriedly wiped away a few drops of blood from Xiao Guizi's body with the soles of her feet, while Mao Dongzhu gently came to the table, picked up the teapot, got a glass of water, put it to his mouth and drank it in one gulp. When Mao Dongzhu just put the teacup back to its place, Kangxi had already stepped in. "My servants are here to see the Emperor." Liu Yan hurriedly stepped forward to attend the ceremony. "I'm so angry." Kangxi walked in angrily and lost his temper as soon as he entered the door. "What happened to the emperor? Who made the emperor angry again?" Seeing the little emperor like this, Mao Dongzhu felt relieved, knowing that Kangxi must not have come here because he was suspicious of himself, but because he was bullied by Obai again. . "Who else could it be, but that traitorous minister Ao Bai." Kangxi sat on the stool, and like Mao Dongzhu, picked up the teapot, poured a cup of tea, and drank it in one gulp. "What happened to make the emperor so angry? Is it because of the land enclosure movement?" Now that Mao Dongzhu was relieved, he instantly returned to his noble appearance as the Queen Mother. "Enclosure movement? Huh, Obai has already overpowered me in the enclosure movement. I have tolerated him very much. I didn't expect that today in the study room he actually forced me to kill Suk Saha. Although Suk Saha is a bit ignorant , but he sincerely helped me. Now that Sony is seriously ill and ignores the government affairs, Obilong has completely turned to Obai. If Suksaha is killed again, who among the ministers in the DPRK dares to stand on my side? Hasn¡¯t the world of the Qing Dynasty become his family?¡± Kangxi gritted his teeth as he thought of Obai¡¯s arrogance in the study room. "Ah, the matter of Obai forcing Suksaha to be killed has not happened yet. Could it be that his arrival has disrupted the development of the entire incident." Hong Tianxiao was shocked after hearing this and almost shouted. "Didn't the Emperor still have Prince Kang and Suo'etu? At least these two people are still loyal to the Emperor." Mao Dongzhu picked up the teapot and gently filled Kangxi with another cup of tea. "Yes, among the civil and military officials of the entire dynasty, there are only these two people who are truly loyal to me. If there are no more two of them, I'm afraid I won't even dare to sleep every night. It's just that those who dare to fight against Obai are too many. Without it, almost all the ministers turned to Obai. If Suk Saha was killed again, who would dare to fight against Obai again." Kangxi held the tea cup tightly in his right hand, as if he thought it was Obai. , want to crush it to pieces. "Could it be that there are only two of them in civil and military affairs in the entire dynasty, why doesn't the emperor find some among them and reuse them?" Mao Dongzhu gently put down the teapot and said to Liu Yan who was standing in the distance, "Liu Yan, go get some cakes for the emperor. " "Yes." Liu Yan responded, turned around and left. "Your Majesty, you are almost sixteen years old and you are no longer a child. Why are you still so restless when things happen to you? Nowadays, Ao Bai is so powerful and his gang members are all over the government and the public. Your Majesty has absolutely no chance of winning in a head-on fight with him. , we should show weakness, secretly accumulate strength, and when the time is right, give him a fatal blow. Such a big thing can be accomplished. If the emperor is still so motivated, how can he subdue Obai and take back his power." Mao Dongzhu was not easy to deal with at first. He expressed his opinions on political affairs, but according to Hong Tianxiao's arrangement just now, in order to balance the strength between Kangxi and Aobai, he gave words to persuade Kangxi. "I didn't expect my mother to have such views on political affairs. The child really learned a lesson." Although Kangxi was only less than sixteen years old, he had the qualifications of this generation of wise kings. After listening to Mao Dongzhu's words, he immediately woke up. "Silly boy, my mother has been in this palace for more than 20 years and has seen more storms than the bridges you have crossed. After all, you are the emperor, so you should naturally make decisions on political affairs. My mother is just a woman. You should not be involved in political affairs, so the queen mother never interferes in political affairs. If the emperor had not come to Cining Palace today, the queen mother would not have said these words." Mao Dongzhu was shocked at first, but he wisely said this These words not only resolved the suspicion that had just arisen in Kangxi's heart, but also greatly echoed Kangxi's mentality. ¡°But every emperor, no matter which dynasty he is in, whether he is a wise emperor or a cowardly emperor, unless he is a mentally retarded or imbecile child, hates women intervening in politics the most, and the woman who is most capable of intervening in politics is the emperor¡¯s mother or grandmother. Once a woman gets involved in politics, she will be greatly affected.Restricting the emperor's rights, or almost completely depriving him of his rights, is unbearable for any emperor. "However, in view of the current situation, the mother is most worried about the safety of the emperor. Although there are many imperial guards around the emperor, there are no decent masters. When the palace assassins invaded three months ago, the imperial guard on duty was There are a hundred guards in total, but more than seventy people were killed or wounded, and only five assassins were taken down. If Hai Dafu of the Shangshan Department had not taken action, the emperor's safety would have been in danger." Mao Dongzhu gradually changed the topic. "Well, let's not mention those losers." Kangxi had almost forgotten about this matter, but after Mao Dongzhu reminded him, the situation at that time came to mind again, "The Queen Mother is right, in the past three months, But the child also recruited many masters from the martial arts world, and the strength of the imperial guards has increased several times compared with three months ago." Kangxi was still young after all, had never experienced the martial arts world, and had never seen a truly top master like Chen Jinnan. With great strength, I was very excited when I thought of the extraordinary martial arts displayed by the newly recruited imperial guards. "Your Majesty, although my mother does not understand martial arts and has never seen how high the martial arts of people who are truly called masters is, my mother asked Hai Dafu that among those people with the highest martial arts skills, they can only be called second-rate people in the world. , not a real master." When Mao Dongzhu saw Kangxi talking about the newly recruited guards, there was a look of yearning on his face. "Oh, did Hai Dafu really say that?" Kangxi's heart was suddenly poured with half a basin of cold water. "Your Majesty, before you came here, Liu Yan and I were talking about this matter. Come on, Your Majesty, let's eat a sweet cake first." At this moment, Liu Yan came in with a plate of pastries and placed it gently on the table. superior. "What are you talking about?" Kangxi knew that Liu Yan was his mother's confidant for many years, and he was eager to know the answer, so he turned his attention to Liu Yan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Imperial Guards You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Your Majesty, I have a younger brother named Liu Feiying. He has been studying with a Taoist priest in the mountains for nearly twenty years since he was a child. He returned home last year, but because his parents died early, he had no choice but to come to the capital to seek refuge with me. , the servant originally wanted to introduce him to the palace to serve the emperor, but the Queen Mother has always had the principle of not interfering in the emperor's political affairs, so she did not allow it. Not long ago, when the Queen Mother asked Hai Dafu about this, the servant happened to be present, and she thought of Fei Ying again. . Fei Ying is extremely skilled in martial arts. Although he has no reputation in the world, according to him, there are only a handful of people in the world who can surpass him. Only then did the servant have the audacity to mention this matter to the Queen Mother again, but the Queen Mother did not dare to I made the decision for the Emperor. I originally said that I would ask for the Emperor's opinion tomorrow, but I didn't expect that the Emperor would come tonight." Although Liu Yan is fat, she is articulate and explained the matter perfectly. Hong Tianxiao and Mao Dongzhu both heard it. He nodded secretly. "No reputation in the world? There are only a handful of people who can beat him? Haha, Liu Yan, your brother is not bragging, right? Since his martial arts is so high, how can he not have a reputation in the world?" Kangxi was persuaded by Mao Dongzhu. , and felt a lot more cheerful, and actually started joking with Liu Yan. "Even if I have ten heads, I would not dare to deceive the emperor. Last time when Eunuch Hai came out of the palace, I asked him to bring two things to Feiying. At that time, I was also talkative and told Eunuch Hai that Feiying was highly skilled in martial arts. As a result, Eunuch Hai was very unconvinced. After seeing the flying eagle, he had a duel. After returning, Eunuch Hai told his slave, saying that Eunuch Hai was defeated in less than forty moves. Later, Feiying also talked about this when he met the slave. Feiying said that because of Eunuch Hai's status, he deliberately gave in. Otherwise, Eunuch Hai could only support thirty moves at most." Liu Yan said it rightly. It was light, but it was a shock to Kangxi's ears. The way Hai Dafu displayed his power that night has always been imprinted in Kangxi's mind. If Hai Dafu hadn't been a eunuch, Kangxi would have asked him for martial arts lessons. If Lian Hai Dafu's martial arts can only support thirty moves under Liu Feiying, then Liu Feiying's martial arts is extremely high, and there are really only a handful of people in the world who can surpass him in martial arts. "Okay, okay, in this case, I have decided to use this person, Liu Yan. Tomorrow morning you will bring him to the study to see me. Let him be my imperial guard first. If martial arts is as magical as you say, I will Then let him be the deputy chief of the imperial guard." Kangxi naturally knew that it is easy to get a thousand armies but hard to find a general. After giving Liu Yan such a reassurance, Kangxi's mood improved a lot. He started talking and laughing, and stayed in Cining Palace for another half an hour before going back. The next day after the Kangxi Dynasty, Liu Yan took Hong Tianxiao to the imperial study room to ask for an audience. Emperor Kangxi had a good habit of going to the imperial study room after the morning court every day, firstly to review the memorials submitted from various places, and secondly, to meditate on the mistakes made in the early morning court. "Slave Liu Feiying joins the Emperor." Although Hong Tianxiao was very reluctant, he had to bow to Kangxi. Kangxi looked up and saw that Hong Tianxiao's face was sallow and seemed to be seriously ill. He was already unhappy and said in a deep voice: "I heard from Liu Yan that you are very powerful in martial arts and have few opponents in the world. I don't know if this is true." Fake?" Hong Tianxiao saw that Kangxi did not let him get back on his feet, and he had already guessed something in his mind. So with a thought, he temporarily changed his words and said: "To your Majesty, this is indeed the case. If it weren't for the fact that the slave went crazy while practicing kung fu three years ago, which caused the power of At a discount, even Chen Jinnan, who is famous in the world, is not in the eyes of the slaves." "Oh." Kangxi became interested now, put down the imperial brush in his hand, stood up, walked lightly to Hong Tianxiao, and said, "Get up first, since you dare to say this in front of me, think about it You must have some real skills, you can show off your unique skills first, if that is the case, I will naturally fulfill the promise I made to your sister yesterday." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Hong Tianxiao stood up and looked around. He saw an arm-shaped jade platform about a foot away on his right hand. On the jade platform was a fist-sized green jade ball. Hong Tianxiao had an idea in his mind: "Your Majesty, this slave can stand here and punch a hole in the green jade ball with his bare hands." Kangxi looked at the green jade ball and then at Hong Tianxiao's feet. He didn't believe it at all, so his face sank and he shouted: "Liu Feiying, do you know that the crime of deceiving the emperor is punishable by beheading." Not only did Kangxi not believe it, but Liu Yan on the side was also shocked after hearing this. If he poured his true energy into sharp objects such as darts, or took the object from a distance and sucked the green jade ball into his palm, it might be possible. It can be done, but if you have to do it with bare hands, I am afraid that in the world, there are only one person who can do this. Even the leader Hong Antong may not be able to do it, not to mention that this green jade ball is round and extremely smooth, and I feel like it isHong Tianxiao couldn't help but sweat. "If the slave can't do it, he will kill himself in front of the emperor without the emperor's decree." During this period of time, Hong Tianxiao's skill has improved to another level. The yang finger has reached the sixth level, and is about to enter the sixth level. In this realm, Hong Tianxiao was completely confident about hitting a hole in the green jade ball from a distance of ten feet. After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned back, facing the green jade ball, gently raised his right arm, and pointed his index finger at the green jade ball. Before Kangxi could see the movement of Hong Tianxiao's fingers, he heard a "pop" sound, and then another "bang" sound. The green jade ball flew hard and hit the wall, and then fell to the ground. When Kangxi saw this, he was slightly surprised. He hurriedly walked to the place where the ball fell, bent down and picked up the green jade ball. After a closer look, he found that there was a hole the size of a little finger cap on the green jade ball. Kangxi took a closer look at the surrounding floors and walls. Not to mention sharp weapons, there was not even a hair on them. Kangxi was shocked at this, turned around and asked: "Liu Feiying, what kind of kung fu are you doing?" "Back to the emperor, this Kung Fu is called Yiyang Finger. It was originally a secret of the Duan family in Dali. Five years ago, my servant accidentally obtained the finger chart of Yiyang Finger, and then I learned this long-lost skill. A unique skill." Although Yiyangzhi has been lost for many years, it has a great reputation after all. As long as an expert hears some descriptions, he will naturally be able to think of it, so Hong Tianxiao has no intention of hiding it. "It turns out to be Yiyang Finger, no wonder it is so powerful." Kangxi had obviously heard of the fame of Yiyang Finger. He stood there, holding the green jade ball, and murmured. "Liu Feiying." Kangxi stayed for a while, and soon came to his senses. He still placed the green jade ball on the arm-shaped jade stand, walked slowly to the imperial book case, and shouted to Hong Tian, ??"What I need most now is For a person like you who is highly skilled in martial arts, I will give you the status of a Manchu and make you a third-class sword-bearing guard before the emperor. You will serve me around. You will be promoted after you have merit in the future." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Investigating Obai You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I thank you, Your Majesty. Long live my Emperor." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be overjoyed and hurriedly knelt down to thank him. "Yes." Kangxi nodded with satisfaction, winked at Liu Yan, and signaled her to go out first. After Liu Yan went out, Kangxi walked quickly to Hong Tianxiao, personally bowed and pulled him up, holding Hong Tianxiao in his hands. Holding his hand, he sighed and said, "If you could have been by my side a few years earlier, how could I have endured that cowardly attitude from Obei" After finishing speaking, Kangxi suddenly thought that if it had been a few years earlier, not to mention that Liu Feiying had not yet become a master, even he was only ten years old, how could he know the preciousness of talents. Thinking of this, Kangxi felt secretly amused and hurriedly stopped talking and stopped talking. "Liu Feiying, you used to be a member of the martial arts world. Do you know what Obai's martial arts is like?" Kangxi had already regarded Hong Tianxiao as his confidant. "Back to Your Majesty, I have never seen Ao Bai take action, but I have heard from some friends in the world. Because Ao Bai carried out land enclosure movement, many Han people lost their land and their families were destroyed. Therefore, some martial arts masters also petitioned for the people. , went to Ao Bai's house to assassinate him, but every time he came back failed. According to the survivors, not only was Ao Bai highly skilled in martial arts, but he also raised many scum among martial arts masters in his house, and the defense was extremely tight." Hong Tianxiao Instead of focusing on the explanation of Obai's martial arts, he briefly introduced the situation in Obai's house. "Ao Bai's house raises many martial arts masters?" Kangxi was obviously surprised when he heard the news for the first time. He thought to himself, could it be that Ao Bai had a rebellious heart in his heart? Fortunately, I took Liu Feiying as my own, otherwise If I fall into the hands of Obai, wouldn't I be in danger? Thinking of that terrible finger just now, Kangxi still felt a chill in his heart. "However, please rest assured, Your Majesty, I don't take the martial arts scoundrels in Obai Mansion lightly. As long as I'm there, even if they all dare to enter the palace to assassinate the Emperor, I can definitely protect the Emperor." Hong Tianxiao pretended. He couldn't speak, so he talked nonsense, and then suddenly pretended to wake up, "The slave deserves to die, the slave deserves to die, why did the slave say such rebellious words?" "You don't have to blame yourself. There's no guarantee that Ao Bai has raised so many martial arts masters without any different intentions. Maybe the previous assassinations in the palace really have something to do with Ao Bai." Kangxi's eyes flashed, " Liu Feiying, do you have a way to eliminate all the martial arts masters in Obai Mansion?" Although Hong Tianxiao had already patted his chest to ensure Kangxi's safety, as an emperor, he naturally could not leave his own safety in the hands of a slave, and he had just taken refuge. "Well, back to the emperor, I think it's not too late to find out the real details of Obai and his men first, and then make any calculations." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but sigh that the little emperor's appetite was really big. "Okay, I will give you a month to find out their details clearly. Remember, this must be done in secret, and you must not alert the snake." Kangxi slapped the bookcase with his palm, his eyes flashing. A glimmer of light. Although Shenlong Island is far away in Liaodong, Hong Antong had placed intelligence points across the country as early as ten years ago. Hong Antong's original intention was to find the whereabouts of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra", but he did not expect that these intelligence stations later made great contributions to Hong Tianxiao's overthrow of the Qing Dynasty. A month passed quickly. Through the intelligence system of Shenlong Island, Hong Tianxiao finally found out the details of Obai. It turns out that Ao Bai is the senior brother of the famous Jinding Sect in the world. The current leader of the Jinding Sect is Ao Bai's junior brother. The Jinding Sect is located in Liaodong. It is a very mysterious sect, both good and evil. Its disciples He doesn't move around much in the world. The disciples of Jinding Sect are very powerful in kung fu. When they practice kung fu to a high level, their face will be shiny, but there will be no hair on their head. Moreover, they are not afraid of ordinary swords. Obai was the top master of the Jinding Sect, but he was greedy for power, so he resolutely gave up his position as the head of the Jinding Sect and joined the army. Relying on his unique skills, he made great military exploits and won the recognition of Huang Taiji, Dorgon and Emperor Shunzhi. Appreciated, he eventually became one of the four great ministers of Tuogu in the Kangxi Dynasty, with a high position and respect. Although Ao Bai is just a martial artist, after all, he has experienced many years of struggle in officialdom, and his ambitions have become bigger and bigger. As early as fifteen years ago, Ao Bai had personally returned to Jinding Sect and ordered his second junior brother, Master Ji Hong, the current head of Jinding Sect, to recruit many disciples for his future use. It has always been a rule of the Jinding Sect that the position of the leader is passed down to the next generation. The reason why Master Jihong became the leader of the Jinding Sect is because of Obai's initiative and humility. Therefore, Master Jihong has always been grateful to Obai. , plus Ao ?At that time, he was already Dorgon's most valued general. How could Master Ji Hong dare to offend him, so he followed Obai's orders. This was an incredible decision, which greatly changed the fate of Jindingmen. The rules of the Jinding Sect have always been very strict in selecting disciples. Therefore, the number of disciples in the Jinding Sect has been very small in the past generations. For example, Ao Bai's generation only has less than ten brothers, but all of them are highly skilled in martial arts. Once Master Ji Hong relaxed the criteria for selecting disciples, the number of disciples in the Jinding Sect increased dozens of times in the past fifteen years. The total number of Jinding Sect's total number of disciples was as many as 500. Of course, there are many masters among them. Compared to the total number of five hundred, it was pitifully small. After Kangxi came to the throne, Obai became more and more ambitious, and he vaguely had the idea of ??deposing Kangxi and becoming the emperor himself. If he hadn't been worried about Sony's power, I'm afraid Obai would have succeeded long ago. Now that Sony was seriously ill and feared that he would not live long, Yi Bilong fell to him, leaving only the brave and foolhardy Suk Saha, and Obai's arrogance became even more powerful. The previous assassinations in the palace were indeed carried out by people ordered by Obai. If Obai wanted to ascend the throne, his first priority was to control Kangxi and monopolize power. After a period of time, he would order Kangxi to issue a letter of resignation. It's just that although Kangxi was young, he was not easy to control, and Kangxi was also very dissatisfied with Obai's dictatorship. As he grew older, Kangxi became more and more dissatisfied with Obai, which made Obai come up with a plan. Kill Kangxi through assassination. Once Kangxi died and had no heirs, Obai could take the opportunity to install a young emperor and monopolize power himself. However, several assassinations did not go too smoothly. First, there were many guards in the palace, and second, there were several eunuchs (Hai Dafu) and maids (Deng Bingchun, Liu Yan) in the palace who were not weak in martial arts. That's why Ao Bai failed. In the original book, Kangxi did not know the details of Ao Bai's martial arts skills, and took the risk of using twelve young eunuchs to try to kill Ao Bai. At that time, Ao Bai thought that the emperor would want to kill him, and was not wary at all, thinking that Kangxi was playing a trick on him. Only then did Wei Xiaobao have the opportunity to stab Obai in the thigh, and then Kangxi stabbed Obai in the back. Wei Xiaobao even threw furnace ashes into Obai's eyes, and threw more than thirty kilograms of The heavy incense burner hit Obai's head. In normal times, even if the incense burner weighing fifty kilograms or one hundred kilograms hit his head, Obai would never care. After all, the thing on his head that he has practiced the most in Jinding Sect is. Kung Fu, but at that time, Obai was seriously injured, so he was knocked unconscious by the incense burner. Only then was he successfully captured by Kangxi. Even so, the incense burner broke, but Obai's skull was not broken at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 Assassination of Obai You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After understanding these situations, Hong Tianxiao came up with a plan to kill two birds with one stone, which was to assassinate Obai. The assassination of Obai will definitely make Hong Tianxiao more trusted by Kangxi, which will make it easier for him to move in the palace, and will also make Obai more worried about Kangxi. The assassination of Ao Bai also made Ao Bai accelerate the pace of usurping power. In short, the more fierce and longer the fight between Kangxi and Ao Bai was, the more beneficial it would be to Hong Tianxiao's plan. Although Kangxi is one of the few wise kings in history, he is still young after all, and his thoughts are not very careful. He has the impulsiveness and fun mentality of a young man. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's plan to assassinate Oboi, Dang was so impressed that as an emperor, assassination should never be considered by him. The reason why Hong Tianxiao dared to propose the assassination of Obei was because Yang Yizhi had already brought Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo to the capital. With these four masters, Hong Tianxiao had a lot of confidence. Even if things went wrong, Judging from the martial arts of five people, there is no problem in retreating intact. After a detailed discussion with Kangxi, the first plan to assassinate Obai was secretly launched. Although Kangxi did not participate, he asked Suo'etu, the chief guard of the imperial guards, to follow him. The purpose was twofold, one was to observe Which one is better in martial arts, Hong Tianxiao and Ao Bai, the second is to supervise Hong Tianxiao. During this period, Obai was vigorously engaged in the land enclosure movement. The land enclosure movement actually meant driving people who originally lived in the "city" to the edge of the "city" or outside the city to take their land as their own. This was a way for the Qing aristocrats to oppress the Han people. Behind the land enclosure movement was the secret fight between Obai and Kangxi because of their different policy opinions. During this period of time, the land on the edge of the city had been replaced, so Obai enclosed the remaining land of the Han people who had not yet obtained the land outside the city. Therefore, in the past few days, Obai had to go outside the city to inspect the land almost every day. Therefore, the best place to assassinate Obai was outside the city. For this reason, Hong Tianxiao and Suo'etu explored the road for several days, and finally decided on a desolate slope ten miles outside the city. Soltu has been in officialdom for a long time and is extremely smart. When Kangxi directly appointed Hong Tianxiao as the imperial guard, he began to inquire about Hong Tianxiao's background. Three days later, when he learned that Hong Tianxiao was the younger brother of Liu Yan, the empress dowager's most favored palace maid, and that Hong Tianxiao was highly skilled in martial arts and highly valued by Kangxi, Soltu naturally looked at Hong Tianxiao differently. The assassination of Obai arranged by Kangxi this time was extremely secret. Except for Soltu, all the others were not guards of the palace. Therefore, Soltu also understood that although his official position was greater than that of Hong Tianxiao, this This time he had to obey Hong Tianxiao's orders. Three days later, the assassination of Oboi officially began. On this day, after breakfast as usual, Obai took a group of his men to the outside of the city to inspect the fields. Since Ao Bai had power in both the government and the public, and he had military power, no one in the government or the public dared touch his edge. When he first went out, he would always be cheered by, and almost all the masters in his house would follow him. Later, when Ao Bai went out, he was assassinated several times. However, the people who came to assassinate were either poor in martial arts or small in number. In addition, Ao Bai's own martial arts was already difficult for ten thousand people to defeat. Therefore, Ao Bai He gradually became more at ease, and from then on he no longer brought so many followers with him when he went out. He only brought with him the four or five people with the highest martial arts skills every time. There are five people with the highest martial arts in Aobai Mansion, namely Aobai's fourth junior brother Jiyong Master, Mobei Xiong Helian Xiwu, Pili Shuangsha Ou Lianyu and Xia Yuyi couple, Feng Seng Chengzhi. Among them, Helian Xiwu, Ou Lianyu and Xia Yuyi are all famous gangsters in the underworld. They took refuge in Ao Bai's sect because they had too many enemies. Feng Seng Chengzhi was a former Shaolin disciple, and his relationship with the current Shaolin leader is a brother-in-law. , was expelled from the school for violating the precepts. The most recent assassination of Ao Bai was three months ago. Yin Zhizhong, the leader of the Qingmu Hall of the Tiandi Hui, led a group of Qingmu Hall's men to ambush Ao Bai. Tiandihui has ten halls, divided into the front five and the back five. The first five halls are Lotus Hall, which is responsible for Fujian Province. Since the main force of Tiandihui is in Fujian, Lotus Hall is the strongest, Hongshun Hall is responsible for Guangdong Province, and the back hall is responsible for Guangdong Province. The Tang Dynasty is responsible for Guangxi Province, Shen Tai Tang is responsible for Hunan and Hubei, and Honghua Tang is responsible for Yunnan. The last five rooms are Qingmu Hall responsible for Jiangsu, Chihuo Hall responsible for Guizhou, Xijin Hall responsible for Xichuan, Xuanshui Hall responsible for Yunnan, and Huangtu Hall responsible for Zhongzhou and Henan. This arrangement was made when Chen Jinnan first founded the Tiandihui. Later, as the scale of the Tiandihui gradually expanded, Chen Jinnan allowed each church to penetrate into other neighboring provinces. Among the ten incense masters of the Tiandihui Hall, Yin Zhizhong, the master of Qingmu Hall, has the highest martial arts and the best brains. Chen Jinnan is quite optimistic about it. In just three years, Qingmudang quickly expanded its business based on Jiangsu.Quickly penetrated north, first to Shandong, then to Hebei, and then entered Tianjin and the capital. The congregation increased five times, becoming the second largest church after Lotus Hall. Due to Cai Dezhongnian, the incense master of Lotus Hall, Things have gotten so high that Yin Zhizhong has become the successor to the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui. " However, when a person's career is always going well, it is easy to develop arrogance and arrogance, as is the case with Yin Zhizhong. Seeing the harm caused to the Han people by the land enclosure movement, Yin Zhizhong issued the most important and failed order in his life, which was to assassinate Obai. The result of the assassination was very obvious. Yin Zhizhong did not conduct too much investigation on Ao Bai. He just thought that how could a general who fought on the battlefield compare with a master of martial arts like him. Yin Zhizhong led twenty good men from the Tiandihui to successfully ambush Obai and his party, but the result was a disastrous defeat. If Yin Zhizhong had not entangled Obai with all his strength in order to cover their retreat, I am afraid that only one of the twenty men would have come back. two. In addition to Yin Zhizhong being killed by Obai, Qingmutang also lost four good players, and Qingmutang's strength suffered an unprecedented blow. Soon after, Guan Anji and Xu Tianchuan of Qingmutang turned against each other in order to compete for the position of the incense master. Qingmutang was almost divided into two and could no longer deal with the Qing court. "Shoot." Seeing Ao Bai and his entourage enter the ambush circle, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly raised the red flag in his hand. He only heard the sound of "swish, swish, swish" and countless sharp arrows shot at Ao Bai's convoy from all directions. In addition to his five masters, Obai's convoy was accompanied by two hundred personal soldiers. These soldiers were all experienced warriors who had followed Obai through life and death. Because the incident happened suddenly, Obai and his party were not prepared at all. In a short time, no less than a hundred people were hit by arrows. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45: Battle with Obai You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Oboi and his party were in chaos, but after all, these people were soldiers who had experienced many battles, and they quickly organized an effective defense. They used the corpses on the ground to block in front of themselves to resist the endless stream of sharp arrows. Although the casualties were still there, they were much smaller than before. Seeing that the bow and arrow had almost lost their effectiveness, Hong Tianxiao replaced the red flag in his hand with a yellow flag, and the flying arrows suddenly stopped and were replaced by rockets. Upon seeing this, Obai knew that if he continued like this, he would be shot into a hedgehog or burned into a roasted pig sooner or later, so he ordered the remaining soldiers to rush up the slope, while Obai coaxed the master to follow closely. Behind these soldiers. After losing another thirty men, Obai and his men finally rushed to the slope, and the two sides started a close battle. The soldiers brought by Hong Tianxiao were one hundred elites from the Xiaoqi camp. Although they were not as good as Obai's soldiers, they could definitely fight two against one. Seeing Obai's soldiers rushing up, they all dropped their bows and arrows and waved. The knife came forward. Hong Tianxiao faced Ao Bai, Yang Yizhi faced Master Ji Yong, Fat and Slender Toutuo faced Pili Shuangsha, Deng Bingchun faced Helian Xiwu, Lu Gaoxuan faced Feng Seng Chengzhi, and the two sides were immediately divided into six pairs. Fighting broke out on the slope. The rest of the soldiers also fought against each other. Although there were not many people on both sides, the thrilling level was not much worse than on the battlefield with thousands of troops. Although Obai's soldiers were brave, after being filtered by bursts of arrow rain, only about thirty people were able to rush up the slope. Oboi's soldiers are already experienced in many battles, and those who can survive such a rain of arrows are the best of the best. Moreover, they are good at melee on the battlefield. More than thirty people form a circular formation, so they have less worries behind them. Although there are a hundred people in the Xiaoqi Battalion, facing a round formation like this, only about forty people can step forward to fight. In addition, the Xiaoqi Battalion is weaker when fighting alone. Therefore, after a hard fight, the Xiaoqi Battalion After paying a heavy price of seventy people, all of Obai's soldiers fell into a pool of blood. The battle here is over. The remaining thirty people in the Xiaoqi battalion are treating each other while watching the fighting in the field. Of the six pairs fighting in the field, only one pair was evenly matched, namely Obai and Hong Tianxiao. As for the two teams, Master Ji Yong and Yang Yizhi, Feng Seng Chengzhi and Lu Gaoxuan, Yang Yizhi and Lu Gaoxuan were obviously at a disadvantage, but Bai Shi Helian Xiwu and Pili Shuangsha were obviously defeated by Deng Bingchun and Fatty Toutuo. Only the battle between Hong Tianxiao and Obai attracted the attention of the Xiaoqi battalion soldiers. Hong Tianxiao uses the Tianshan Liuyang Palm, which has strong palm power and can open and close with each move. Ao Bai uses the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand. Ao Bai learned this Kung Fu from Chengzhi six years ago, but Ao Bai has profound skills. The use is much better than that of Cheng Zhi, the claws are tricky and sharp, and the claws never leave Hong Tianxiao's vitals. Eighty moves passed in the blink of an eye, Hong Tianxiao and Obai were still in an invincible situation, and neither could do anything to the other. But the other five pairs all had a winner. First, it was Deng Bingchun and Helian Xiwu. Helian Xiwu seriously injured Deng Bingchun before he died. As a result, one died and the other was seriously injured. Immediately afterwards, the two evil spirits of Pili were killed in the hands of Fat and Shou Tuo. After ending the two evils of Pili, Fat and Shou Tuo helped Lu Gaoxuan and Yang Yizhi respectively. At this time, Yang Yizhi and Lu Gaoxuan were obviously more defensive than offensive, and Lu Gaoxuan was slightly injured. It is estimated that they will lose in another thirty rounds. However, with the addition of Fatty Toutuo, Master Jiyong and Chengzhi lost all their advantages and could not withstand the attacks from the four of them. They did not dare to fight. They all made a feint, shouted at Obai, and fled away. . Although Obai fought with Hong Tianxiao, he kept paying attention to the fighting situation around him. Seeing Helian Xiwu and Pili Shuangsha being brutally killed, and Master Jiyong and Chengzhi escaping, he naturally did not dare to fight Hong Tianxiao anymore and shouted With a sound, he used all his strength to strike hard with Hong Tianxiao, and then fled backwards with the force of the rebound. Hong Tianxiao received a full-strength palm from Obai and retreated two feet before he stabilized his body. He was about to pursue him, but at this time, Obai had already fled more than twenty feet away, so he had to give up. Seeing Obai and his party fleeing, Suo'etu dared to come down from the hillside and quickly came to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao took off the cloth on his face and said to Suo Etu: "Master Suo, although Master Jiyong and Chengzhi escaped in this battle, Helian Xiwu and Pili Shuangsha were also killed. All three were killed." We have the most elite two hundred bodyguards, which can be considered a great reward, and we can return to the emperor." Suo'etu saw with his own eyes the unparalleled martial arts of Ao Bai and Hong Tianxiao. At this moment, he was shocked that Hong Tianxiao was a heavenly being. His words were a hundred times more respectful than before: "Of course, of course, if it weren't for Brother Liu's unparalleled martial arts, how could he have achieved this feat today?" With such a result, after returning to the palace, I will naturally report it to the emperor and repay my brother's merits. However, if my brother gets promoted in the future, don't forget him.Just the benefits of ?. " Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel amused. This Suo'etu was really good at flattery and had already begun to regard himself as his elder brother. It would not be long before he would pull him to become his brother. "There, Master Suo has given you a reward. I just tried my best to fight. I didn't expect that Obai's martial arts skills were so high that he could escape." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly held up his hands and showed humility, and then pretended to be because of Obai. He ran away and hated himself so much. "Brother, the reason why the emperor ordered you and I to lead people to ambush Obai today is actually to shock the tiger and frighten Obai. Today, your and my identities have not been exposed. Naturally, Obai could not guess that the emperor would send people to assassinate him. It is inevitable He will blame this matter on the rebels of the Tiandihui. In this way, Obai will definitely devote his energy to arresting the rebels of the Tiandihui, and he will naturally relax his vigilance towards the emperor. This is the real purpose of the emperor. ." Suo'etu saw that although Hong Tianxiao was highly skilled in martial arts, he was not good at understanding his master's thoughts, so he reminded him. Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized it, and couldn't help but be secretly surprised. Emperor Kangxi was only fifteen years old, but he was already so thoughtful. No wonder he was able to kill Aobai, destroy San Francisco, Taipeiwan, and Ding, and become a wise king. With such a person Now, I'm afraid that the Qing Dynasty will be as stable as Mount Tai. It seems that we have to find a way to get rid of him. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's silence, Suo'etu thought he had misunderstood, and hurriedly explained: "Brother, in fact, this is what I guessed too. Brother has just entered the palace, so he doesn't know how to be an official. It is natural for an official to have He is good at figuring out his master's heart, but he cannot tell it in front of his master, otherwise the official will not last long, but there is no need to reserve anything between you and me as brothers." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46: Betrothed to Suo Etu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao then realized that he had lost his composure, so he followed Suo'etu's words and said, "In this case, I will thank Master Suo in advance." "Brother, do you look down on your elder brother?" Suo'etu said suddenly. "My lord, why did you say this? I don't know what I said wrongly, and I have offended your lord. I will apologize to you first." Hong Tianxiao naturally knew what Suo'etu meant by this sentence, but he was just pretending to be stupid. "Brothers are highly skilled in martial arts and have the support of the Queen Mother. They will definitely be relied upon by the emperor in the future. Naturally, they will look down on a rough guy like my brother." Suo'etu didn't tell the truth right away and deliberately stretched the thread longer and longer. "Ah, your Excellency wrongly blames this subordinate. How dare I have the intention to look down on you. Your Majesty is the chief minister of the current dynasty and a veteran of three dynasties. He is highly respected and respected. His daughter is also the appointed current queen. His status is so noble. This subordinate I'm just worried that you will look down on your subordinates, and you won't dare to have any disrespect towards you." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be worried. "Oh, brother, I don't know. This is what worries me. In the eyes of outsiders, it is because of my father and daughter that I, Suo'etu, can gain the respect of the current emperor. It is not my own ability." Tu sighed and spoke out his troubles. At this time, Hong Tianxiao didn't know what to do. In fact, he and Suo'etu had only met a few times, and the two of them were in a superior-subordinate relationship, so there was no way they had any friendship, and Suo'etu was Yan seemed to pour out his heart to Hong Tianxiao as if he were an old friend, which made Hong Tianxiao feel a little at a loss. "Actually, although I don't have much ability, I really like young heroes like Brother Liu. Brother Liu and I hit it off. If Brother Liu doesn't despise my brother for being a mediocre person, I would like to sworn brothers with him. , I wonder what Brother Liu wants?" After wandering for a long time, Suo'etu finally revealed his final purpose. "My younger brother has had this intention for a long time, but I have a humble status and dare not mention it. Since my elder brother thinks highly of me, I should obey my orders. Please accept my respect from my elder brother." Suo'etu's status is special, and he will be a powerful minister of the Kangxi Dynasty in the future. I just want to be friendly with him so that I can have some plans in the future. After all, having a close relationship with Suo'etu has no harm at all. "Haha, good brother, please get up quickly." Suo'etu was very happy and hurriedly reached out to support Hong Tianxiao, who was kneeling. Hong Tianxiao didn't want to kneel down, so he stood up. "My younger brother has just entered the officialdom and doesn't know much about officialdom. I need more guidance from my elder brother in the future." Now that he has climbed the big tree of Suo'etu, Hong Tianxiao naturally no longer feels restrained. "Haha, this is natural. Let's not talk about anything else. Just talking about today's assassination of Obai, brother, have you ever thought about it carefully?" Suo'etu's goal was achieved, and he felt naturally comfortable in his heart. He couldn't help but put on the airs of his elder brother when he spoke. "Please give me some advice, brother." Hong Tianxiao was shocked and thought to himself, could it be that Kangxi sent Suo'etu here really to monitor him. "Although I am proficient in martial arts, brother, I am far behind you and even these warriors. But why did the emperor send me here? I'm afraid you are also confused. In fact, that's not the case. It's not because the emperor doesn't believe you and asked me to monitor you, but because I'm worried that you won't be able to kill all the soldiers in the Xiaoqi camp afterwards, because there must be no leakage of what happened today." Suo'etu finally said something Hong Tianxiao was shocked by the words. "Kill them all?" Hong Tianxiao's eyes widened, as if seeing Suo'etu for the first time, and then he turned to look at the remaining thirty soldiers who were busy cleaning the battlefield, almost all of them injured. , "Why kill them all? They are all the elites of the Qing Dynasty, not Obai's accomplices." "Because the emperor's assassination of Obai must be kept strictly confidential. The emperor can trust me, you and your friends, but he cannot trust these soldiers. Brother, remember this sentence, no poisonous man, no husband. When you are ruthless, you must be ruthless and don't be kind to women." Suo'etu sighed, gently patted Hong Tianxiao's shoulder with his left hand, turned around and walked over, and then saw Suo'etu standing next to Lu Gaoxuan. Whispering softly in the ear. After Lu Gaoxuan heard this, he frowned, then pointed at the soldiers with his right hand, made a beheading gesture, and looked at Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao knew that Lu Gaoxuan was asking him for instructions, and his heart was in confusion. He just nodded mechanically and turned around, facing away from the soldiers. Every time he let out a scream, Hong Tianxiao's heart trembled, even though he knew clearly that these people were Manchus. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that he had not yet fully integrated into the world of Luding. The law of the jungle was the essence of feudal society.??The way of a monarch is to do whatever it takes. On the way back, Hong Tianxiao walked alone at the end, silent, but kept asking the question in his mind. Suo'etu and others thought that Hong Tianxiao was soft-hearted and couldn't adapt for a while. He was depressed because of what happened just now, so they didn't bother him. Suo'etu took this opportunity to chat with Lu Gaoxuan and others. After entering the city, Hong Tianxiao took Deng Bingchun's treatment as an excuse and said goodbye to Suo'etu. Suo'etu looked excited and went to the palace alone to report the whole matter to Kangxi. "What, that guy Obai's martial arts skills are so high?" After listening to Suo Etu's vivid description, Kangxi couldn't help but feel shocked. He only knew that Obai was the best warrior in Manchuria, but he didn't expect that he was also a martial arts master. , now he finally believed Hong Tianxiao's words, and he was secretly glad in his heart. Fortunately, he did not act rashly, otherwise twelve little eunuchs alone would not be able to touch him at all, and they would end up harming him in the end. "Your Majesty, although Ao Bai's martial arts is very strong, Liu Feiying's martial arts is not inferior to him at all. Moreover, Liu Feiying has five friends with strong martial arts. Even if we fight head-on, we will not be at a disadvantage at all." Suo'etu said thoughtfully. When Kangxi promoted Hong Tianxiao, he naturally had to put in a lot of good words for him. "Yes." Kangxi frowned and walked back and forth twice. He sighed and said to Suo'etu, "Obai has exclusive power. The only person in the palace who I can rely on as a confidant is you, my father-in-law." Suo'etu was shocked. He didn't know what Kangxi meant by these prominent words. He didn't dare to speak and just listened quietly to what Kangxi said. Sure enough, Kangxi walked back and forth two more times and continued to say to Suo'etu: "The appearance of Liu Feiying is really strange, and his martial arts is so high, I have to be on guard. Father-in-law, I want you to investigate Liu Yanhe Regarding Liu Feiying¡¯s background, this matter can only be carried out secretly, and Liu Feiying must not be suspicious.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47: Give a Mansion as a Gift You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Yes, I obey, please rest assured, Your Majesty." After hearing this, Suo'etu suddenly broke out in a sweat. It was not because Kangxi did not trust Liu Feiying, but because Suo'etu, who had been in the officialdom for a long time, had no idea about this. Although Liu Feiying's identity was unknown, he rashly became his brother. Fortunately, this matter was not known to the third party. Otherwise, if there was a problem with Liu Feiying's identity, he would not be able to get away with it. With Suo Etuo's shrewdness and ability, he should never make such a mentally retarded mistake, but he happened to make it today. With an uneasy heart, Suo'etu felt a chill on his body as soon as he went out. He couldn't help but sneeze, and then touched his forehead to find that the sweat had already dried. "Liu Yan has been serving the Queen Mother in the palace for nearly ten years, and she has not seen any unusual behavior. Moreover, everyone in the government and the public knows that the Queen Mother believes in Buddhism, always likes purity, and never interferes in government affairs. If Liu Yan has any strange intentions, How could he have served the Queen Mother for ten years in obscurity?" Suo Etu started talking about the matter when he walked out of the imperial study. When he was almost at the door of the mansion, he had figured it out a lot. In the next month, Suo'etu did not dare to meet Hong Tianxiao easily. He excused himself from illness and sent someone to secretly investigate the details of Liu Yan and Hong Tianxiao. As the saying goes, the officialdom is like a battlefield. In fact, the officialdom is more terrifying than the battlefield. There are bright swords and guns on the battlefield. If you are quick, you can avoid them. But in the officialdom, there are invisible killing methods, and they are all done secretly, which makes people feel uncomfortable. Unprepared. Therefore, before there was a clear result, Suo'etu did not dare to make any excuses. Even when Hong Tianxiao came to visit, Suo'etu did not say a few words. He just said that he was angry, and Hong Tianxiao knew it well. , I just thought it was funny and left without staying in Suo Mansion. However, I kept sending people to pay attention to the few people Suo Etu sent to inquire about the news. A month passed quickly, and the people sent by Suo'etu did not find any clues. What they found were all prepared in advance by Liu Yan's people. So Suo'etu felt relieved and stopped investigating the matter. His "illness" was cured and he returned to Kangxi happily. Liu Yan, Mao Dongzhu and Hong Tianxiao were all relieved after hearing the news. One breath. "Okay, in that case, I'm relieved." When Kangxi heard Suo'etu's return, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and couldn't help but be overjoyed. In fact, Kangxi was not having a good time for a month. He kept thinking about this matter. Before he knew the details of Obai's martial arts, Kangxi didn't attach much importance to it, but now Kangxi needed a master to protect him. Otherwise, if Obai were to go all out and use all the masters in the house to assassinate him, all the guards on his side would not be able to protect him. Therefore, what Kangxi lacked most was loyal martial arts masters, not to mention people like Hong Tianxiao who had no involvement with Obai. If Hong Tianxiao was really a spy sent by Obei, Kangxi would basically have no hope of a future. "The Emperor is blessed with great blessings. From my perspective, this Liu Feiying is the sharpest weapon given to the Emperor by God to eradicate Obei. I boldly said that it would be better to let Liu Feiying be my deputy and let him choose the best one from among the imperial guards." If you pass on the superb martial arts, then the safety of the palace will be worry-free." Suo'etu spoke again and asked Kangxi to confer the title of Hong Tianxiao. "Well, yes, it makes sense. It's time for my imperial guard to hire a good teacher to teach me. If Hai Dafu hadn't taken action last time, I'm afraid I would have fallen into the clutches of Obai." Kangxi thought of the last time he was assassinated. The thrilling scene at that time, my heartbeat suddenly accelerated, "By the way, where is Hai Dafu?" "Hai Dafu?" Suo'etu didn't know who Hai Dafu was. "Oh, I forgot, this Hai Dafu is a eunuch in the palace, so you don't know him. Well, there is nothing going on here. You go and announce the decree for me, and make Liu Feiying the deputy chief of the imperial guards, and he will take orders directly from me. Kangxi waved his hand and signaled Suo'etu to retreat. Normally, the deputy chief of the imperial guards should directly take orders from the chief of the imperial guards, but Kangxi gave Hong Tianxiao such an honor, which shows his trust in him and his intention to reuse him. It was precisely because Kangxi trusted Hong Tianxiao too much that Hong Tianxiao mastered a large number of secrets of the court, which paved the way for the downfall of the Qing court in the future. Later, because Kangxi relied more and more on Hong Tianxiao, he became more and more wary of him. He sent people to check Hong Tianxiao's identity many times, but the results were exactly the same as Suo's. Kangxi also sent people to investigate Fat and Skinny. The identities of Toutuo, Lu Gaoxuan and Yang Yizhi were also unsuccessful, and Kangxi had to completely let down his guard. This is a story for later and will not be mentioned for now. Suo Fuzhong. "Thank you for your kind words in front of the emperor. I will give you more support in my future career on Qingyun Road." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard about this. After all, it is the Qing Dynasty. Only with greater power can we act more conveniently.Compared with the Tiandihui and Muwangfu, they have the convenience of being well-informed. In the original book, the reason why Tiandihui can overwhelm Muwangfu is actually because of Wei Xiaobao's special status. "The reason why the emperor appointed my dear brother as the deputy chief of the imperial guards is because my eldest brother just contributed to the assassination of Obai. Now my brother is also the deputy chief of the royal guards. He is from the fourth rank. I cannot live without him. My eldest brother has many mansions in the capital, so I will give one to my virtuous brother as a congratulatory gift. I hope my virtuous brother will not refuse." Sony is a veteran of three dynasties and the chief minister of the dynasty. Over the past few decades, he has been given about two mansions by the emperor. There were more than ten places, and they were idle anyway, so Suo'etu simply gave one to Hong Tianxiao as a token of kindness. Hong Tianxiao knew that there was no need to be polite to Suo'etu now, otherwise it would arouse his suspicion. Moreover, if Aobai is defeated in the future, when Aobai's mansion is searched, there will still be one million taels of silver. If he doesn't even want the mansion, Suo'etu will naturally not dare to easily say that the one million taels of silver will be divided equally. In this case, it is better to leave a greedy and lustful impression on Suo'etu, so that he can think that he is being manipulated by him, so that he can avoid his suspicion, so Hong Tianxiao cupped his hands and said: "Since the eldest brother has given me such a generous gift, Fei Ying will be disrespectful. When I have some income in the future, I will pay it back." "Hahahaha", Suo'etu was overjoyed when he saw that Hong Tianxiao took over the mansion without hesitation. He took Hong Tianxiao's hand and said, "Isn't the eldest brother such a petty person? Since it is given to the virtuous brother, naturally There's no need to pay it back, let's go, my dear brother is very happy today, my eldest brother is hosting us and we won't come back until we get drunk." "Okay, you and I will not come home until we are drunk today." Hong Tianxiao was also in a good mood, "However, the eldest brother gave the younger brother a mansion, so I will let him host the banquet, which can be regarded as a replacement for your mansion." "Hahahaha", Suo'etu clapped his hands and laughed when he heard this, "My dear brother, this banquet is probably the most expensive banquet in the Qing Dynasty." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 Master Jiyong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Aobai Mansion. After Ao Bai was assassinated and fled back to his home, he was furious. He sent people to investigate and summoned several capable subordinates to discuss the matter. "My lord, in my opinion, among the people who assassinated your lord this time, the two tutuos seem to be the fat and thin sages from Liaodong. These two people are highly skilled in martial arts and have always been unruly. I really don't know what kind of people can do this." Did the two of them become subordinates?" Chengzhi carefully recalled the situation that day, and the more he thought about it, the more he thought it was so, so he was the first to speak. "Yes, Senior Brother, I had a chance encounter with these two people many years ago. They were indeed the Fat and Slender Masters of Liaodong. At that time, the Second Senior Brother also thought about recruiting them to serve Senior Brother, but nothing happened. The two of them looked down on our Jinding Sect at all, and as a result, the second senior brother was furious and surrounded them with several other brothers. Although they were seriously injured, they escaped, which became a great shame and humiliation for the Jinding Sect." Master Jiyong nodded and agreed with Cheng. Zhizhi's words also revealed a secret about the Golden Summit Sect. Fortunately, Chengzhi was a confidant of Obai, so Master Jiyong was not afraid that he would tell the truth. "The Fat and Slender Masters of Liaodong?" Ao Bai has no longer been walking around in the world, so this is the first time he heard this name. "Not only them, but also the other two people who are fighting with you, their martial arts skills are not inferior to the two Masters of Liaodong. I don't know. Can you two recognize it too?" Obai then thought of Lu Gaoxuan and Yang Yizhi, who could compete with Master Jiyong and Cheng Zhi. Obai knew the skills of Master Jiyong and Chengzhi very well, and he could Even if he is tied with them, he is by no means an unknown person in the world. "The person who is fighting Master Jiyong seems to be Mr. Lu Gaoxuan, who was famous in Shanxi ten years ago. It's just that ten years ago, this person seemed to disappear out of thin air. There is no news anymore. Unexpectedly, he appeared in the capital today and dared to do it. Master Ci, this is really puzzling." Cheng Zhi had been traveling in the world for many years in his early years, so he could recognize a master of the world like Lu Gaoxuan. "Well, anyway, senior brother, I have a vague feeling that this matter is not as simple as an ordinary assassination." Master Jiyong's martial arts in the Jinding Sect is not only inferior to that of Obai and Jihong, but he is also the leader of the Jinding Sect. He is the number one think tank in the army, which is why Obai values ??him highly. "Oh, the fourth junior brother has discovered some clues, tell me quickly." Obai also had a vague feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn't explain it. At this moment, he was very excited after hearing what Master Jiyong said. He knew that Jiyong The Master usually didn't talk much, but every time he spoke, it was definitely based on careful consideration and inference. "Senior Brother, the six people who assassinated Senior Brother today are all highly skilled in martial arts, and the place they chose for the assassination is a perfect place for an ambush. Obviously, these people launched the ambush after many days of exploration. Since They have already made plans and naturally know the abilities of our group. Moreover, the one hundred people under the masked man have also been trained for a long time and are not just a temporary rabble. From this, it can be seen that this person must have a strong background. In this case , My brother, I have concluded that this person's strength is definitely more than this, so I am surprised that if he can send one or two more people with high martial arts skills, I am afraid that it will be impossible for me to escape today." Master Jiyong is indeed very thoughtful. And the analysis is clear and logical. "Could it be that the Fourth Junior Brother meant that that person did not put us to death on purpose, but deliberately let us live?" No matter how stupid Obai was, he still guessed the meaning of Master Jiyong's words. "This is exactly what I mean, and this is what makes me puzzled. This person actually has so many masters under his command. He must not be an unknown person in the world. And since he wants to assassinate Senior Brother, why doesn't he? To wipe us out in one fell swoop?" Master Jiyong shook his head slightly, expressing confusion. "There are many people in the world who have so many masters as their subordinates, but there are only a handful of people who dare to assassinate you. Tiandihui, Prince Mu's Mansion, Wangwushan, Wu Sangui, Suk Saha and others were executed in the Mingshi case. As a relative of the person, from my humble opinion, you can send a large number of people to investigate the matter, and the truth will be revealed soon." Chengzhi finally caught an opportunity to show off, and naturally he would not let it go. "No." Master Jiyong waved his hand hurriedly to stop Chengzhi, "Senior Brother, actually I just missed one person." "who?" "The current emperor." Master Jiyong gently touched his smooth chin and said quietly. "What? The current emperor?" Not to mention Chengzhi, even Ao Bai was shocked when he heard this, "Impossible, that little kid? How is it possible? Besides, although there are many guards in the palace, there are people with strong martial arts skills. Very few, even though there are a few, they are definitely no match for you, let alone that masked man whose martial arts is almost the same as mine." "Elder brother, you must not be careless about this matter. Now that the elder brother is in charge of the government, he has long been regarded as a thorn in the palm and a thorn in the flesh by the little emperor. He wants to kill the master."Brother, get rid of it quickly. The eldest brother is the leader among us. If something happens to the eldest brother, our brothers will naturally not be able to escape the disaster. "Master Jiyong saw that Obai had such contempt for the current young emperor, so he hurriedly tried to persuade him. "Hahahaha, the fourth junior brother has filtered it out. The little emperor is only fifteen or sixteen years old, and has never left the palace gate. The martial arts of the palace guards are all average, so how can he know those martial arts masters." Ao Bai didn't care. When Master Jiyong saw that Ao Bai was not taking it seriously, he felt anxious in his heart and advised him again: "Has the senior brother forgotten Hai Dafu, the deputy general manager of the imperial kitchen? This man was also very famous in the world before he entered the palace to serve the old emperor. Because of this, his human nature is aloof and arrogant, and he often kills people out of joy and anger. He has too many enemies, so he had no choice but to hide in the palace and become a eunuch to avoid being chased by his enemies." "Could it be that junior brother's intention is" Obai seemed to have realized something. "Yes, senior brother, didn't you realize that Hai Dafu has not shown up for a month? As a eunuch, he cannot leave the palace for more than a month without the emperor's order. From this, I can judge that Hai Dafu must have been under the influence of Xiao The emperor's decree has been to collect martial arts masters in the arena, and the assassination of senior brother this time may be" Master Jiyong stopped talking at this point, narrowed his eyes, and touched his smooth chin. "Yes, Master Ao, what Master Jiyong said makes sense. The young monk has also been strange recently. The rich man in the sea has suddenly lost his trace. Recently, the young monk has been thinking about how to help the master occupy good land, but he has ignored this old eunuch. Please ask Your Excellency, please forgive me." Chengzhi was responsible for monitoring the palace. He failed to get any information about such an incident, which was a dereliction of duty. In order to avoid being scolded by Obai, Chengzhi attributed the reason to the land enclosure movement. "Hmph." Obai knew that it was time to employ people. Cheng Zhi was very skilled in martial arts and was still above Master Yong, so he must not scold you too much. "Fortunately, there was no danger this time, so I won't punish you." , but you must remember that you must closely monitor the actions in the palace, and you must not be careless again, otherwise you will be punished for both crimes." "Yes, sir, the young monk must be closely monitoring every move in the palace." Chengzhi had known that Obai would not blame him. "Hey, Xuan Ye, if you want to fight with me, I will fight with you to the end. I don't know who owns this Qing Dynasty." Ao Bai showed a ferocious smile on his lips. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49: Prince Kang¡¯s Winning Over You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao¡¯s house. "My lord, I wonder if that gust of wind brought your lord here?" Hong Tianxiao had just tidied up the mansion in Suo'etun when he heard from his servants that it was Prince Kang Jieshu who came to visit in person. Not long after Hong Tianxiao entered the palace, he had never even seen Prince Kang Jieshu, so he had no idea why he was here. However, he was the prince after all, and Hong Tianxiao could not afford to offend him for the time being, so he had to rush out of the palace to greet him. "Haha, Brother Liu is young and promising. He was favored by the emperor just after entering the palace. In just one month, he was already the deputy chief of the imperial guard. His future is limitless. Jie Shu got this good news from the emperor, so he naturally wanted to come. Let¡¯s celebrate. It¡¯s just that Jie Shu¡¯s family is poor, so he can¡¯t be like Mr. Suo, who gets a priceless mansion as soon as he sells it, so he can only prepare a trivial gift, I hope I won¡¯t laugh at you.¡± Prince Kang is the grandson of Huang Taiji's brother Daishan. His father and Kangxi's father Shunzhi are cousins. Prince Kang has always been smart, capable and loyal, and is highly trusted by Kangxi. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao's affairs cannot be hidden from Prince Kang. After just receiving the news from Kangxi, Prince Kang prepared a generous gift and came to Hong Tianxiao's house. "Your Majesty, you are so polite. This is the emperor's great blessing. Your humble position can save the emperor some troubles. However, I failed to kill Ao Bai. I have been secretly feeling ashamed since I came back from my humble position." Hong Tianxiao knew about the relationship between Prince Kang and Kangxi. Of course, there is nothing to hide about the relationship. "Brother Liu is so humble. That guy, Obai, is the best warrior in Manchuria. He has superb martial arts skills. Brother Liu can tie with that guy, which shows how high his martial arts skills are. Moreover, Brother Liu's subordinates have also eliminated the Thunderbolts of Obai's subordinates. Sha and Helian Xiwu broke the arms of the traitor Aobai, which is really satisfying." Seeing Hong Tianxiao being so humble, Jieshu was very happy. "Your Majesty, please come in." Hong Tianxiao knew that Prince Kang must be here to win over him, and he couldn't help but feel funny in his heart. He didn't expect that Wei Xiaobao failed to come to Beijing, and instead he snatched his role. It seems that he and Prince Kang and Suo Er The sworn vows of Tu are indispensable. "Please, brother Liu, please." After Prince Kang finished speaking, he grabbed Hong Tianxiao's left hand and entered the house with him. The two arrived at the living room. Just after tea, Prince Kang was about to speak. Suddenly, a servant from outside the door came in and reported that Suo'etu was visiting. "Haha, this old fox has a really sharp nose. He must have heard the news about my coming here and was worried that I would win over you, so he came here in a hurry." Prince Kang Jieshu is also a man. There was no hesitation in talking about anything, he just said it bluntly. "Please sit down for a moment, Your Majesty. I will humbly greet Mr. Suo. Come back as soon as you go." Although Suo'etu and Hong Tianxiao had become brothers, in front of Prince Kang Jieshu, Hong Tianxiao still had to go to the door of the mansion to greet Suo'etu in person. Tu, after all, Suo'etu is Hong Tianxiao's immediate boss. "Hey, I didn't expect the prince to be here too. What a coincidence. I'm so polite." As soon as Suo'etu stepped across the threshold of the living room, he saw Prince Kang having a cup of tea and quickly pretended not to know. Step forward and hit him haha. "I have just arrived, and the stool has not been warmed yet. Master Suo is here now. Could it be that Master Suo came here today because he regretted giving such a rich gift to Brother Liu and wanted to take back the mansion?" Although Prince Kang is young, , but he has also been in the officialdom for many years, and he also returned a haha ??to Suo Etu. "The prince was joking. Although the official is poor, he doesn't pay attention to a mansion. However, the prince's coming today must also be to congratulate my second brother on his promotion. With the status of the prince, he will not be stingy. "When Suo'etu heard the words "Brother Liu", he smiled secretly in his heart, and returned the sentence "my second brother" to show the close relationship between the two. "It turns out that Master Suo and Brother Liu have become sworn brothers. I am really envious of him. Even if I search all over the Qing Dynasty with a lantern, I can't find another young hero like Brother Liu. Master Suo is so fast. ." Prince Kang was secretly surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect Suo'etu to draw Hong Tianxiao over so quickly. "No, the prince is too modest. My second brother and I are both royal guards and have the same responsibilities, so we naturally have more contact with each other. Moreover, my two brothers have very compatible temperaments, so we followed the example of the ancients and formed a sworn sworn brotherhood, advancing and retreating together. "Suo'etu was so proud that he couldn't help but beam with joy. Furthermore, Suo Etuo knew Prince Kang's character and was not worried that he would expose the matter. Prince Kang saw this and was unhappy in his heart. Although he wanted to sworn sworn relatives with the two of them, he couldn't help but remain silent. Hong Tianxiao saw this and knew that it was time for him to step forward to break the deadlock, so he raised his hands towards the two of them and said: "Your Majesty, eldest brother, Fei Ying has just entered the officialdom and has not yet seen the way to be an official. In the future, he will definitely need to Your Majesty and eldest brother would like to thank you for your support. Fei Ying would like to thank you in advance." Suo'etu thought to himself, listen to me?These words seem to be intended to win over Prince Kang. After all, Prince Kang is the elder brother of the current emperor, and he has troops with red flags in his hands. He is indeed a powerful figure. He is currently alone in the court. If he can get along with him, When Prince Kang gets involved in a relationship, even Oboi will have to give in to him. Thinking of this, Suo'etu said: "The second brother is serious. The eldest brother and the prince only entered the officialdom a few years earlier than the brothers, and have a little experience in being an official. Although the second brother has just entered the official career, he is young and brave after all. In the future, It will definitely become a great weapon. Now that Ao Bai is monopolizing power in the DPRK and all the officials are afraid, why don¡¯t the three of us join hands, share our hearts and minds, and advance and retreat together to help the emperor get rid of Ao Bai as soon as possible. I don¡¯t know what to do?¡± Prince Kang was overjoyed, and Suo'etu's words were exactly what he wanted. Although Prince Kang was Kangxi's elder brother, and he was in charge of the banner with a red flag, and he looked majestic on the surface, but because he was on Kangxi's side, he had always been feared by Obai, and if it weren't for It was because he had the status of a prince, and because Obai focused all his energy on the land enclosure movement and dealing with Suk Saha, he was afraid that he would have taken action against him long ago. "What Mr. Suo said is exactly what he said. He bullied the emperor and suppressed all the officials. Everyone in the imperial court hated him to the core. The emperor wanted to get rid of him for a long time. As the emperor's ministers, we naturally have to share the emperor's worries. To solve the problem. In order to show our love to the heaven, why don't the three of us form a sworn brotherhood and advance and retreat together. I wonder what you two think?" Prince Kang was actually a little grateful to Obai at this moment. After all, this is such a good excuse. "Okay, since the prince thinks highly of him, I have no doubts about it. What do you think of the big brother?" Hong Tianxiao was trying to win over Prince Kang so that he could move more easily in the court in the future, but he was afraid that Suo Etu would refuse, so he expressed his position first. , General Suo'etu's army was captured. "Okay, since the prince thinks highly of him, I don't have any objections as a brother." Suo'etu was thinking deeply, considering the pros and cons of sworn sworn relationship with Prince Kang. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had already agreed, he had no choice but to nod in agreement. Otherwise, not only would he be with Prince Kang His relationship completely collapsed, which would also affect his relationship with Hong Tianxiao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50: Forced to Kill Suk Saha You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, in that case, there happens to be a peach orchard in the backyard of my house, and the peach blossoms are in full bloom right now. How about my three brothers follow the example of Liu Guan and Zhang in the late Han Dynasty and become brothers in the peach orchard. I don't know what the two brothers want. How about it?" Hong Tianxiao was extremely happy. With these two people as his protection in the future, it would be much easier to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty. "That's very good." How could Prince Kang and Suo'etu have any opinions. The three of them came to the Taoyuan, burned incense and prayed. Suo'etu was the first to say: "Disciple Suo'etu, today I am sworn to Jinlan with the two brothers Aixinjue Luoshu and Liu Feiying. From now on, we will share the blessings and share the hardships. No. I wish I could be born in the same year, the same month, and the same day, and I wish I could die in the same year, the same month, and the same day. If I don't care about my loyalty, I will be destroyed by heaven and earth, and I will never be able to make a difference." Jie Shu followed: "Disciple Aixinjue Luo Shu, today we are sworn brothers Suo'etu and Liu Feiying. We will share blessings and share hardships from now on. I don't want to be born in the same year, the same month and the same day, but I hope to die in the same year, the same month and the same day." , If a disciple ignores his loyalty, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth, and he will never be able to make a difference forever." It was Hong Tianxiao's third turn. He made a slight gesture and said, "Disciple Liu Feiying, today I am sworn to Jinlan with my brothers Suo'etu and Aixinjue Luoshu. From now on, we will share blessings and share hardships. I don't want to be born on the same day in the same year and month." , I hope to die in the same month and on the same day. If Liu Feiying ignores his loyalty, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth, and he will never be able to make a difference forever." Hong Tianxiao's words seem to be the same as Suo'etu's and Jieshu's, but in fact, Liu Feiying, who is no longer alive, has to bear all possible retribution in the future. In fact, he is also based on the sworn relationship between Wei Xiaobao and Suo'etu in the original book. I learned it from time to time and was playing a trick, but Suo'etu and Jieshu didn't notice it. After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, the three of them bowed to each other eight times and stood up together. Then Prince Kang and Hong Tianxiao bowed to Suo'etu again, recognizing him as their eldest brother. Suo'etu accepted the ceremony calmly and waited. After the two got up again, all three of them laughed. Suo'etu smiled and said: "Two brothers, we are already brothers who worship the master, which is ten times closer than real brothers. From now on, we brothers will share the blessings and hardships, and together we will overthrow that fellow Aobai. When the time comes, the court will No one in the hall will dare to challenge our brothers." "What the eldest brother said is true. It's just that today's sworn vows must not be mentioned to the public. In front of others, you must still be consistent with your official position. Otherwise, once this matter is leaked, the clan mansion alone will be enough for me to drink a pot. ." After all, Jieshu belongs to the Aixinjueluo family, and the family law clearly stipulates that brothers of the opposite sex are not allowed to have brothers with other surnames. Otherwise, he will be punished according to the family law. "Second brother, don't worry. The eldest brother knows about this. In the future, only the three of us will be like brothers. Third brother, please remember this." The first half of Suo'etu's sentence was addressed to Jieshu, and the second half was addressed to Hong Tianxiao. Yes, after all, Hong Tianxiao doesn¡¯t know Aixinjueluo¡¯s clan law. Just when Hong Tianxiao ordered people to set up a banquet and was about to have a big drink with Suo'etu and Prince Kang, suddenly the eunuch in the palace sent a message to him to enter the palace immediately to meet the emperor. Hong Tianxiao didn't know what was going on, so he had to let Suo'etu and Prince Kang drink first, while he followed the eunuch to see Kangxi. After arriving at the study room, the eunuch closed the door and retreated. Hong Tianxiao saw that Kangxi's back was turned to him and seemed to have been silent for a long time, so he did not dare to speak first. After saying hello, Hong Tianxiao stood quietly aside. "Mr. Liu, I ordered you to assassinate Obai that day, but you were really careless." After the word "Ping Shen", a long time passed before Kangxi sighed and said what had made him feel uneasy for a few days. . "Your Majesty, this is the sin of the slave. The slave also felt a little bad afterward. The slave fought with Naobai for more than a hundred rounds that day. There was no winner or loser. This will naturally make Naobai wary and attack the palace guards one by one. During the investigation, the slave will inevitably be exposed in front of his eyes." Hong Tianxiao deliberately gave Kangxi such an idea that day, and he was obviously aware of the drawbacks. "Yes, you are currently the most important force I rely on. Naturally, you cannot be exposed to Obei too early. Therefore, I thought about it and came up with a way. You have only been in the palace for a short time, and the people you have come into contact with are even more so. There are very few, as long as you can find one person to risk your name to be the deputy general manager of the imperial guards, you can hide it from the eyes of the traitor Aobai." Kangxi smiled slightly and whispered a plan. "This although this slave has not been in the palace for a long time, he has also come into contact with some of the guards in the palace. I know slaves ranging from fifty to thirty. I'm afraid it will not be easy to hide it from Obai." Hong Tianxiao's heart tightened, Kangxi The purpose of this is to hide Hong Tianxiao, but in this way, Hong Tianxiao will no longer be able to interfere in court affairs, which is naturally what Hong Tianxiao does not want to see. "You don't have to worry about this. Dead people will not leak information. I have arranged for Suo'etu to do this. During this period, you only need to do it every day."I practice martial arts diligently in my house, thinking that I can capture the traitor Ao Bai in one fell swoop in the future. "Kangxi had already started preparations. "Ahthishey, I obey the order." Hong Tianxiao opened his mouth and finally swallowed the words in his stomach. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside and said loudly: "Your Majesty, Ao Shaobao is waiting for orders outside. He said that he has something urgent to do and wants to see the Emperor." Kangxi felt nervous when he heard this. Ao Shaobao must be here at this time. For the sake of Suk Saha, he was unwilling to see it, but he was worried about being said to be afraid of Obai, so he said to Hong Tianxiao: "Hurry up and hide behind, hold your breath, and don't make any sound." "Hey, I obey the order." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly walked to the back, but he was secretly happy in his heart. Ao Bai must have come here because of the dispute over the land exchange between the inlaid yellow flag and the pure white flag. Ao Bai and Suk Saha have always had a grudge. Today, Zhao Chao wanted to kill Suk Saha out of personal grudges. Seeing that Kangxi was reluctant to do so, he came to the Imperial Study Room to force him. As soon as Hong Tianxiao hid in the back, he heard the sound of heavy footsteps outside the door. A man walked into the study and said, "Slave Aobai, please pay homage to the Emperor!" He knelt down and kowtowed. Hong Tianxiao heard that the voice belonged to Obai, so he used his dagger to cut a small square opening in the curtain. When he looked around, he saw Obai lying on the ground and kowtowing. Kangxi looked at Ao Bai, his eyebrows furrowed, and his look of disgust suddenly appeared, but only for a moment, then he returned to his original state, waved his hand and said, "That's all, I wonder if Ao Shaobao has something important to do here?" Ao Bai stood up. He came and said: "Back to the emperor, Suk Saha has different intentions. His memorial is treasonous and must be punished with death." Kangxi had known this, so he said "hmm" without commenting. Seeing this, Ao Bai added: "The emperor has just taken charge of the government, and Suk Saha sent a memorial, saying: 'Now that I have taken charge of the government, I pray for wisdom and order my ministers to guard the late emperor's mausoleum. If there is a thread left, I can Survive.' Isn't that a clear contempt for the emperor? If the emperor does not support the political affairs, he will die. This means that the emperor is very cruel to his slaves." Kangxi still said "hmm". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51: Identity Revealed You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ao Bai met with Kangxi and kept silent, and said: "In the meeting between the slaves and Prince Baylor, Dousuke Saha has a total of twenty-four major crimes. He is treacherous, has different intentions, deceives his young master, and is unwilling to return to power. It is really treason." .According to the "Great Rebellion Law" of this dynasty, he and his eldest son, the minister Chakedan, should be executed together with his eldest son, Chakedan, six adopted sons, one grandson, and two brothers' sons. They should all be executed. Bai Erhe, the commander of the forward battalion of his tribe, and Etu, the bodyguard, etc. Also behead them all.¡± Kangxi shook his head and said, "Isn't this crime too serious?" Aobai said "Hey" and said: "Back to the emperor, the emperor is still young and may not understand the major affairs of the government very well. This Suksaha serves as a remnant of the late emperor and assists the government together with the servants. Hearing that the emperor personally governs the government, He should be happy. But he wrote this memorial to slander the emperor, which is obviously harboring evil intentions. He asked the emperor to agree with his ministers' opinions and try to increase the punishment. At the beginning of the emperor's personal rule, he should establish his power and make his ministers fearful. If Su is lenient Ke Saha committed such a great treason and injustice. In the future, all the ministers will bully the emperor when he is young, speak disrespectfully, and act rudely, and the emperor's affairs will be difficult to handle." Kangxi was furious in his heart, but did not dare to show it on his face. He just said calmly: "Although Suk Saha is wrong, he is the assistant minister after all. Like you, he is very valued by the late emperor. If at the beginning of my personal administration, Justjust kill the important ministers who were favored by the late emperor. I'm afraid the late emperor's spirit in heaven won't be happy." Obai laughed and said: "It's true, these words of yours are just the words of a child. When the late emperor appointed Suksaha to assist the government, he asked him to serve the emperor well and do things with heart. If he appreciates the kindness of the late emperor, he should do his best. Trying your best, going through fire and water, to do the hard work of dogs and horses, that is the principle of being a slave. But this Suksaha was resentful, and openly slandered him, saying that he was "begging for his life", but his own life was important, and the government It doesn¡¯t matter what important matter it is. It¡¯s because this guy is sorry for the late emperor, not because the emperor is sorry for this guy, haha, haha!¡± Seeing that Ao Bai was so presumptuous, Kangxi was displeased and said, "What's so funny about Ao Shaobao?" Oboi was startled, and then he realized that he was in the Imperial Study Room, and he had indeed lost his composure. He hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, no, no." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel funny when he saw Obai's embarrassed expression. Kangxi remained silent, and after a while he said: "Even if I am not sorry for Suk Saha, killing him at this moment would be a disgrace to the late Emperor. If the people of the world didn't say that I killed the wrong person, they would say The late emperor was ignorant of human abilities. The imperial court announced Suk Saha's Twenty-Four Deadly Sins to the world. Everyone thought that Suk Saha was such a heinous person. Such a bad guy, the late emperor would actually use him as an assistant minister. You bad guy, Ao Shaobao, is juxtaposed, isn't this, this isn't it too ignorant?" Ao Bai saw that Kangxi still refused to let go of killing Suk Saha, and said: "The emperor only knows one, but does not know the other. Let the people of the world think whatever they want, and I forgive them not to dare to say it casually. Who dares to arrange the work of the late emperor? Look how many heads they have?" Kangxi sighed and said: "An ancient book said it well: 'It is better to guard the people's mouths than to guard the rivers'. If you kill the people without knowing it, and don't allow the people to speak their minds, it is not good after all." Ao Bai said with disdain: "The words of Han scholars are the most unacceptable. If the words of Han scholars are correct, how come the country of the Han people will fall into the hands of the Manchus? So I advise the emperor, these many books of the Han people, It's better to read less. The more you read, the more confused your brain will be." After hearing this, Kangxi could not comment or answer. Ao Bai added: "Back then, I followed Emperor Taizong and the late Emperor to conquer the east and west, and fought from outside the pass to inside the pass. He made countless contributions to the Han Dynasty. He didn't know a single Chinese character, but he also killed many southern barbarians. This is to conquer the world and protect the world. Well, we still have to use our Manchurian methods." Kangxi said "hmm" and said, "Of course Ao Shaobao's contribution is great, otherwise the late emperor would not have used Shaobao so highly." Oboi knew that Kangxi was quarreling with him, and said: "Slaves only know how to be loyal and serve the emperor. It has been the same from Emperor Taizong to Emperor Shizu and then to the emperor. Your Majesty, we Manchus pay attention to rewards when doing things." There is punishment, loyalty is rewarded, and disloyalty is punished. This Suksaha is a great traitor and must be severely punished." Kangxi was still a child after all, and he was driven to anger by Obai. He couldn't bear it anymore and said angrily: "Obai, you must kill Suk Saha. What is your reason?" Oboi was not afraid at all, and said: "What's the reason for this slave? Does the emperor think that this slave has any selfish motives?" The more he spoke, the louder and louder his tone became, and his tone became more and more fierce. He paused, and then said sharply: "This slave is here for you." We, the Manchus, belong to the world. Emperor Taizu and Emperor Taizong must not allow their descendants to miss the foundation they have worked so hard to create. The emperor asked the slave like this, but the slave really doesn¡¯t understand.What does it mean? " Hong Tianxiao was troubled by Kangxi's order just now to hide his identity. Now that he saw Ao Bai's ferocious appearance, his heart moved and he couldn't help frowning. Just when Kangxi saw Aobai's burning look and didn't know whether to advance or retreat, he heard Hong Tianxiao behind him shout: "Obai, don't be rude to the emperor and give me a slap, please." Retreat quickly." Before he finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao waved out his palms and struck at Ao Bai quickly. Hong Tianxiao had profound internal energy, and he held his breath again. In addition, he remained motionless behind the curtain. Even though Ao Bai was highly skilled in martial arts and had sharp ears and eyesight, he would never have imagined that there was a master hiding in the imperial study room. In a hurry, Obai didn't have time to think too much, so he had to use all his strength and wave out his palms, and the two of them collided with each other. There was a loud "bang" sound, and the two of them were hit by the force of the shock. They stumbled back a few steps before they stood still. Both of them used their full strength to attack. It turned out that Hong Tianxiao was not as powerful as Obai, but he just took advantage of the sneak attack, so they both took six big steps back to stand firm. After Hong Tianxiao stood firm, he jumped up, blocked in front of the emperor, and shouted to Obai: "Obai, what are you doing? Do you dare to be rude to the emperor? Are you going to kill the emperor today? Come on, come on, if you want If you want to beat someone or kill someone, you must first pass my level." Hong Tianxiao immediately threw the regicide hat to Obai. Aobai was experienced in many battles and had great merit and authority, so he did not pay much attention to the young emperor Kangxi. Kangxi ridiculed him for wanting to kill Suk Saha out of selfish motives, which exposed his sore. This man was originally a warrior who charged into battle, and did not have as flexible a mind as Master Jiyong. In anger, he clenched his fists and approached Kangxi. Theoretically, although Ao Bai was determined to replace the Aixinjueluo family, he was not fully prepared. He had no intention of causing trouble this time, but he did not expect that there was a martial arts master who was as good as his own in the royal study. The master stood in front of the emperor and scolded himself. He couldn't help being surprised. Then he remembered how a minister could threaten the emperor with his fist. He didn't have time to think about why there was a martial arts master hidden in the emperor's study room. He hurriedly took a few steps back and shouted: "What nonsense are you talking about? I have something to report to the Emperor. Who dares to be rude to the Emperor?" After saying that, he took two steps back and stood with his hands down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 Sony is critically ill You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This morning, a memorial was given to Ao Bai to kill Suk Saha. Kangxi knew that Ao Bai wanted to get rid of Suk Saha out of personal grudges because of the dispute over the land exchange between the Xianghuang Banner and the Zhengbai Banner. In addition, Suk Saha Ha was a loyal person, so Kangxi did not nod on the spot, but said that we would discuss it another day. Who knew that Obai was arrogant and domineering, and even came to the imperial study room to force Kangxi to kill Suk Saha. Because Kangxi always disagreed, Obei showed his martial habits in anger, rolled up his sleeves and clenched his fists, as if he was going to take action. Ao Bai was tall and burly, with a ferocious appearance. Kangxi was surprised when he saw him coming up with such force. A group of guards were waiting outside the study room, and they couldn't be called out. Moreover, most of the guards were Ao Bai's confidants and were unreliable, so he ignored him. At that moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly struck a palm, putting Kangxi in an embarrassing situation. Kangxi was overjoyed and thought: "If this palm can seriously injure Ao Bai, I can kill the thief today." However, Kangxi saw that Ao Bai's face was normal and there was no abnormal color, and he couldn't help but feel disappointed. He also thought that since the two of them were equally skilled in martial arts, how could Liu Feiying inflict serious injuries on Ao Bai with one palm strike. Hong Tianxiao secretly observed Kangxi's expression and saw that he did not blame him. He couldn't help but feel happy. He puffed up his chest and said loudly: "Obai, it is up to the emperor to decide whether to kill Suk Saha or not. You are rude to the emperor. , If you want to hit someone with your fist, aren't you afraid of beheading someone and ransacking their home?" This sentence just hit Obai's heart, and cold sweat suddenly broke out on his back. Knowing that what he had just done was too reckless, he immediately said to Kangxi: "Your Majesty, please don't listen to this guard's nonsense. This servant is a very loyal minister." Suddenly. , Oboi seemed to have thought of something, and shouted: "Who are you, and why are you hiding in the imperial study room? Could it be that you are preparing to assassinate the emperor?" "I" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but admire Obai's quick reaction. He pretended to be embarrassed and looked at Kangxi. "Oh, Ao Shaobao, he is my newly promoted deputy chief of the Imperial Guard, named Liu Feiying. Just now I was asking him for some martial arts lessons. I didn't want Ao Shaobao to ask for an audience, so I asked him to avoid him. I didn't want him to turn to Ao Shaobao. I'm sure I misunderstood." Kangxi couldn't help but feel happy when he saw Obai's serious look, and he didn't care whether Liu Feiying was exposed in front of Obai at this moment. After all, Kangxi was his first acquaintance with the government, and he was very wary of Ao Bai. Seeing that he was ready to give in, he thought that he could not quarrel with him at this moment, so he said: "Manager Liu, please step aside. I have important matters to discuss with Mr. Ao." We promise to negotiate." Hong Tianxiao bowed and said, "Yes!" After saying this, he glanced at Obai and saw that his eyes were full of doubts. He was secretly happy in his heart and retreated to the desk. Kangxi said: "Ao Shaobao, I know that you are a very loyal minister. You are used to charging into battle. You are not as gentle as a scholar. I don't blame you." Aobai was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, what the emperor said is absolutely true." Kangxi said again: "I'll let you handle the matter of Suk Saha. You are a loyal minister, and he is a traitorous minister. I will naturally reward the loyal and punish the traitor." Oboi liked it even more when he heard this and said: "The emperor now understands the truth. From now on, my slave will always serve the emperor loyally." But he was thinking secretly in his heart, regardless of whether Liu Feiying was the assassin who assassinated me that day, as long as If I can kill Suk Saha this time, all the power in the court will fall into my hands. Even if I want to change the government, it is not a bad idea. By then, a little Liu Feiying will not be able to capture him. Kangxi nodded and said: "Very good, very good. I will report it to the Empress Dowager Ming. I will go to court tomorrow and I will be rewarded." Ao Bai said happily: "Thank you, Your Majesty." Kangxi said: "Ao Shaobao, is there anything else you can do?" "No more," said Obai. "I'll take my leave." Kangxi nodded, and Obai stepped out with a smile on his face. Before leaving, he didn't forget to take another look at Hong Tianxiao. "I just saw that the situation was critical. I rushed out without thinking too much. I exposed my identity and disobeyed the holy order. Please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao was happy in his heart, but he had to pretend. "Well, it seems that this is God's will. However, if Ai Qing hadn't been able to restrain him when Obai rushed forward with such ferocity just now, I'm afraid that Ao Bai would have dared to kill the king and seize the throne. Not only would Ai Qing not be able to You have passed and you have merit, please be free as soon as possible." Kangxi was still frightened when he thought of Obao's appearance just now. "Thank you, Your Majesty. Oh, by the way, Your Majesty, the slave and Ao Bai exchanged palms just now. He must have guessed from this palm that the slave was the one who fought with him for more than a hundred rounds without a winner. So, Be extra vigilant with me, as it will be impossible for me to assassinate Obai like that day." "Haha, that day was just a whim of mine, and it was an ill-conceived strategy. How could I repeat the same tactics again? However, this is fine. Since Ao Bai knows that Ai Qing is my confidant, he naturally does not dare to do what he did before. So arrogant." KangAlthough Xi felt a little annoyed, he could only find reasons to comfort himself. "Your Majesty, now that the matter has come to this, I think it is better to eliminate the cronies of Ao Bai among the imperial guards first, and then we can deal with him exclusively. Otherwise, every move of the Emperor and his slaves will be under the control of Obai. How can we fight against him? Can you be undefeated?" Hong Tianxiao lost no time in offering advice to Kangxi. "Well, your words are exactly what I want." Kangxi nodded thoughtfully, and then sighed heavily, "If Suo Shoufu is in good health, how could I be forced into such a situation by that Ao Bai? " Hong Tianxiao knew that the Suo Shoufu mentioned by Kangxi was Suo Etu's father, Sony, the head of the four assistant ministers. His heart moved, and when he was about to speak, he heard a voice coming from outside the door: "Report to the Emperor, Suo Etu asks for an audience." "Xuan." Kangxi turned around and walked towards the dragon chair. "Your Majesty, this servant's fatherhe is dying. He specially ordered the servant to ask the Emperor to come over. He thinks he has some last words that he wants to explain to the Emperor." As soon as the door opened, Suo'etu stumbled in and knelt down with a "plop" on the ground. "What?" Kangxi had just sat down, and was shocked when he heard this. He stood up with a bang, walked quickly to Suo'etu, and said urgently, "I saw Suo Shoufu last month and saw that his condition was basically normal. It's stable, I think I'll be able to get out of bed and walk within this month, why did it suddenly stop?" "Slave I don't know, my father was still in good spirits the day before yesterday. I don't know why he suddenly just" Suo'etu's mind was in confusion, and he didn't know how to explain it to Kangxi. "Your Majesty, I'm afraid Master Suo doesn't know the reason, so it's better to go to Suo Mansion to find out what's going on." Seeing that both Kangxi and Suo'etu had lost their cool, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly spoke to persuade them. "Yes, yes, what I said is true. Come and show me to Suo Mansion. In addition, please pass on my decree to have all the imperial doctors gather in Suo Mansion." Kangxi let go of Suo'etu's arm, turned around and walked out quickly. go. When Suo'etu saw this, he didn't have time to look at Hong Tianxiao. He stood up hurriedly and followed Kangxi out. Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and followed the two of them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Sony explains the funeral arrangements You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Brother, what disease did uncle have? He was fine the day before, so how could he suddenly fail today?" After leaving the palace, Kangxi rode in a sedan, and Suo Etu and Hong Tianxiao rode on horseback. Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to ask about it. "Well, third brother, my eldest brother doesn't know that he has invited all the famous doctors in the capital, including almost all the royal doctors in the palace, but no one can diagnose the source of my father's illness." Tu sighed, feeling very confused. "Brother, don't be upset. My younger brother is also proficient in medical skills. I can diagnose my uncle by then." Hong Tianxiao's arrival has completely disrupted everything, and the development of things is completely beyond Hong Tianxiao's control. Judging from the current situation, curing Sony's illness is the best way to suppress Obai. The more fierce the fight between Sony and Obai became, the more chaotic the Qing Dynasty became and the less it paid attention to the outside world. The more prepared Hong Tianxiao, Wu Sangui and the Zheng family in Taiwan became. However, although Hong Tianxiao had finished studying Hu Qingniu's "Medical Classic", After all, there are few clinical trials, and I don¡¯t have much confidence. "Brother, I would like to thank my third brother." After Suo'etu heard this, he didn't take it seriously. He thought it was Hong Tianxiao comforting him and just replied lightly. "There, since you and I are sworn brothers, Jinlan, the eldest brother's father is the younger brother's father, how can we say thank you." Hong Tianxiao knew that Suo'etu didn't believe that he had the medical skills to bring the dead back to life, so he didn't explain much at the moment. Suo Mansion, located twenty miles away from the imperial palace, is the largest residence in the entire capital. It can be seen that Dorgon and Shunzhi valued it. Half an hour later, Kangxi, Hong Tianxiao and his entourage arrived at the gate of Suofu. The gate was actually wide open. "Young Master, you are back. I don't know how many times I have spoken about you, and how many times I have urged you to come to the door." As soon as Suo'e Tufang got off his horse, a dark-faced man in his thirties hurried out from the door. , muttering as he ran. Suo'etu originally wanted to ask about his father's current situation, but after hearing this, he felt relieved and turned around to come to Kangxi's sedan. Kangxi just stepped out of the sedan and asked, "How about Suo Shoufu?" "Back to your Majesty, my father is still awake." Suo'etu replied respectfully. "Okay, let's hurry up." Kangxi walked quickly towards the Suo Mansion. Along the way, many people knelt down on both sides. Suo Mansion is indeed the largest mansion in the capital. It took a quarter of an hour to get from the outer door to Sony's bedroom. "Your Majesty, I ahem I am sick, so I can't I can't salute the Emperor. Please please forgive me." When Sony saw Kangxi coming, his originally weak eyes suddenly lit up, and he became energetic. He was shaken up, but he was still weak when he spoke. In the early Qing Dynasty, all people had to call themselves slaves in front of the emperor. There was one exception, and that was Sony. This was a right specially given to him by Shunzhi. "Suo Shoufu, lie down quickly. I have ordered all the imperial doctors to gather here, and they will be able to cure Suo Shoufu's illness." Kangxi hurriedly stepped forward to support Sony who was about to get up, sat on the edge of the bed, and pulled him Holding his right hand. How could Kangxi not know that the imperial doctors were helpless about Sony's illness, and now they could only place this slim hope on those who, in Kangxi's opinion, should commit collective suicide. "Ahem Your Majesty, the imperial doctors have already looked at my old minister I've seen it. My time has come. I'm afraid I'm afraid I won't be able to escape this disaster. My dear I don't want to pity you. It's just I can't do it anymore." The emperor has solved the problem, the emperor The emperor has just taken over the power, and Obai is clinging to power, and he has a vague intention of treason and usurping the throne. The old ministers are worried about the emperor they are worried that the emperor is not Obai's opponent, cough cough cough cough" Sony said this reluctantly. After a long paragraph, I couldn't help but cough violently. "Shoufu Suo, please take a rest and stop talking. I have my own way to deal with that traitor Obai." Sony's worries were exactly Kangxi's worries. Now that Sony was seriously ill, Kangxi could only comfort him with lies. This loyal veteran of three dynasties has died, and I want him to leave without any worries. "Ahem Your Majesty, my time is running out. If I if I can't finish my words today, I'm afraid I won't have another chance in the future." Sony breathed heavily, holding Kangxi tightly with his withered right hand. His hands were trembling. "Your Majesty, cough Now my Emperor of the Eight Banners of the Qing Dynasty only holds one flag, one for Lao Chen, one for Prince Kang, and one for Suk Saha. Prince Kang has always been at odds with Ao Bai, and he is the emperor's brother. Loyalty is not a problem. Ahem, Suksaha is even more at odds with Obai. The two are now fighting fiercely. It¡¯s just that Suksaha is brave but lacks strategy. How can he be Obai¡¯s opponent? , If the old minister The old minister guessed well, Suk Saha's death is not far away, cough cough cough cough cough" Sony didn't know that Kangxi had ordered Suk Saha to be killed, and it was just an hour ago."Sou Shoufu, I have ordered to kill Suk Saha." Kangxi sighed softly and told Sony what happened in the imperial study room just now. "Ahem, your Majesty, there is no need to feel uncomfortable. It is only a matter of time before Suksaha dies in the hands of Obai. But once Suksaha dies, this Zhengbai flag will probably be annexed by Obai. In this case, in the hands of Obai With the power of the Five Flags, it will be even more difficult to deal with him." Sony raised his eyes and looked at Hong Tianxiao. He had heard about the assassination of Obai, so he knew that Hong Tianxiao was very powerful in martial arts, but he didn't expect it to be like this. So young. Hong Tianxiao heard clearly from behind and thought to himself that there is indeed a big difference between a monarch and a minister. Sony is a minister. What he was thinking about was how to eliminate Obai's military power and thus remove him. As Kangxi was the king, he thought that as long as he could kill Obai, his followers would naturally disperse, and the Five Flags would naturally be regained. "Your Majesty, this servant knows a little bit about the art of Qihuang. I can help you to find out the source of the disease and ask your permission." Hong Tianxiao observed Sony from the moment he entered the door and roughly guessed that he was suffering from what later generations called tuberculosis. Sony was suffering from it. In the early stages of the disease, it turns into a serious disease only because of the weakened resistance of old age. "General manager Liu is actually proficient in medical skills. That's great. Hurry, help Suo Shou assist in the diagnosis." Kangxi was overjoyed when he heard this, and hurriedly let go of Sony's hand, stood up, and made room for Hong Tianxiao. Kangxi is still inseparable from Sony. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, Kangxi will treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor. "Hmm," Hong Tianxiao responded, stepped forward slowly, grabbed Sony's wrist, and felt for his pulse. Kangxi and Suo'etu were both extremely excited. They looked at Hong Tianxiao's face with four eyes without blinking, fearing that there would be a look of disappointment on his face. Sony also seemed to have a look of disbelief in his eyes. He knew that he didn't have many breaths left, and he was worried that he would miss the opportunity to explain his funeral to the emperor. He wanted to pull his wrist away from Hong Tianxiao's hand, but he couldn't move it at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54: Extending life span by one year You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was indeed tuberculosis, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, no wonder even the royal doctors were helpless. It must have been Tian Bu Jue Sony who met Hu Qingniu's direct disciple. However, I can't let this old Sony live too long, otherwise it will be a big obstacle to my big things. But a colorless and odorless chronic poison is secretly placed in his medicine. Well, that's it. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao The decision was made, and a smile appeared on his face. Hong Tianxiao had carefully studied Wang Nangu's "Poison Classic", and it was naturally not a problem to prepare such a poison. Kangxi and Suo'etu were overjoyed when they saw a smile on Hong Tianxiao's face. When Hong Tianxiao let go and stood up, Kangxi grabbed Hong Tianxiao's hand and asked anxiously: "Ai Qing discovered Suo Shou?" Can Suo Shoufu be cured by looking at the source of the disease? What disease does Suo Shoufu have? " "Back to the emperor, Mr. Suo has tuberculosis. He has a walnut-sized sarcoma in his lungs, which blocks the air up and down, which makes him cough. Fortunately, Mr. Suo's illness is still short-lived, and I still have ways to treat him. Otherwise, once it reaches the later stage, you will continue to cough up blood, and even the Great Luo Immortal will be helpless." Hong Tianxiao made up half the truth and half the lie. "Mr. Liu, since I am in the early stages of the disease, how can I be so weak? Ahem." Sony was worthy of being the first assistant in the dynasty, and he could hear the flaw in Hong Tianxiao's words at a glance. "Haha, there are three reasons why Mr. Suo's disease is so severe in the early stages: First, this disease is the first of the ten most stubborn diseases in the world. Once it becomes sick, it will spread rapidly and damage various organs in the body. function; secondly, Mr. Suo is already seventy-six years old, and various organs of the body have begun to atrophy, so the resistance to this disease has been greatly reduced; thirdly, Mr. Suo must have been too indulgent when he was young. As for drinking and sex, this did not have any impact at the time, but once you get older, the harm of drinking and sex will be fully apparent." Hong Tianxiao talked nonsense, which Kangxi and Sony and his son couldn't understand anyway. "I really didn't expect that General Manager Liu was not only powerful in martial arts and agile in mind, but also a great warrior. I have General Manager Liu, so why should I be afraid of Obei. General Manager Liu, I'd better write the prescription quickly and let the servants take the medicine quickly." Kangxi is really He was so elated that once Sony recovered, Obai would have lost half the battle. "However, Your Majesty, my servant just mentioned that Mr. Suo is already old, and he drank too much when he was young. The servant's ability cannot completely cure Mr. Suo, but can only extend his life by one year." Hong Tianxiao looked at it. Kangxi and Suo'etu were so happy that they almost jumped up, secretly laughing in their hearts. "One year?" Kangxi and Suo'etu's hearts sank as soon as they were excited. "One year is enough, Your Majesty. As long as I have one year, I will definitely be able to get rid of the treacherous minister Obai for Your Majesty." But Sony was open-minded, and one year's life was wasted. "Mr. Liu, can it only be one year?" Kangxi looked at Hong Tianxiao eagerly. Except for Obai, Kangxi was really not that sure about one year, although Sony had already vowed to do so. Hong Tianxiao ignored Kang Xi's "resentful" look at all, nodded and said: "Yes, it is only one year, even if it is more, it can only be one or two months. This slave can only have so much ability, please forgive me, Your Majesty. " "Your Majesty, don't worry. I assure you that I can definitely get rid of Obai within a year. Otherwise, I will ask your Majesty to destroy our nine tribes." Sony was so shrewd that he naturally knew what Kangxi was worried about. "What I'm worried about is not Obai. Suo Shoufu has dedicated his whole life for me in the Qing Dynasty. I just want Suo Shoufu to live longer and enjoy peace and happiness." Kangxi couldn't help but have a look on his face when Sony said what was on his mind. Wei Hong hurriedly explained that he was prevaricating, but he was thinking in his heart, if Ao Bai doesn't fall by then, what's the use of destroying your whole family. "Mr. Liu, please write down the prescription quickly." Kangxi did not want to continue on this topic and hurriedly changed the topic and asked Hong Tianxiao to write the prescription. "This Your Majesty, my servant has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, so his calligraphy is not good. It is better for the servant to dictate and ask you to write." Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that he didn't seem to be able to write calligraphy, let alone traditional Chinese characters. "Well, okay, Suo Aiqing, I'll ask you to write for me." Kangxi's eyes widened and he looked at Hong Tianxiao in disbelief. After writing it, Suo'etu ordered the housekeeper to send someone to get the medicine according to the prescription. Kangxi saw that Sony would not die for a while, so he drove back to the palace. Suo'ewan wanted to keep Hong Tianxiao alive and thanked him, but he didn't know why. For this reason, he had to let him follow Kangxi. On the third day, when Kangxi came to Sony's home again, he was overjoyed to see that his complexion had greatly improved, so he promoted HongXiaoxiao became the chief of the imperial guards, and Suo'etu became the minister of the Ministry of official affairs again. In addition, Kangxi withstood Obai's aggressiveness and handed over the investigation of Suksaha Mansion to Hong Tianxiao. Suo'etu got the news immediately and hurriedly came to Hong Tianxiao's house to report the good news: "Third brother, congratulations. This time the emperor not only promoted his third brother to the position of chief guard of the imperial guards, but also handed over the good news to the Suksaha family. After giving it to the third brother, I, as the eldest brother, also benefited a lot." Sony is the head of the four ministers who care about life. Originally, as Suo'etu, he would never be a small imperial guard. However, Sony was seriously ill and Obai was bossy. Sony knew that Suo'etu was definitely not Obai's. Opponent, this gave Suo'etu an idea, asking him to voluntarily resign from the post of minister of the Ministry of Personnel and become a first-class bodyguard. Kangxi also knew it well, but Suo'etu was also his prospective father-in-law after all. Kangxi naturally did not want to see Suo'etu being persecuted by Obai, so he agreed to Suo'etu's request. "When did eldest brother become so polite? You and I are brothers. We advance and retreat together. I don't know when to go to Su Mansion?" Hong Tianxiao did not expect that Kangxi would promote him again. The difference between the two promotions was only ten days. "Of course I'm worried about the long nights and dreams. Anyway, there's nothing going on with the emperor now. Why don't you and I go together now?" After his father was saved and the official was restored to his original post, Suo'etu was in a good mood and wanted to take advantage of this time to check Suk Saha. The government gave Hong Tianxiao a huge benefit, which could be regarded as repaying his kindness for saving his father. In his previous life, Hong Tianxiao had only seen scenes of house raids on TV. He never expected that he would actually encounter such a thing this time. Moreover, he was an official who was ordered to raid houses. He thought of a scene where a large group of people were at his mercy. , Hong Tianxiao was eager to give it a try. Hearing this, he nodded hurriedly and said: "That's very good. When I change into official uniform, I will follow my elder brother." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55: Searching the Su Mansion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When the two of them arrived at the Suksaha Mansion, everyone in the family had already been arrested, and the sergeants in front and behind the house were closely guarded. Suo'etu said to Hong Tianxiao: "Third brother, if you see anything interesting, just take it. The emperor sent you to check Suksaha's house this time to reward you for your great service. In addition to the "Forty-Two" The emperor will not ask about anything other than the Zhang Jing." "Hahahaha, you're not welcome, big brother, don't be idle." Hong Tianxiao saw that Suk Saha's house was full of jewelry and treasures, and his eyes were dazzled by the sight. He thought to himself, this Suk Saha is not the same. What a good thing, there are so many jewelry treasures in the house. The official who asked for the Etu began to check the items and wrote them down one by one on the list. Hong Tianxiao picked up a piece of jewelry and took a look at it. The clerk who wrote the order crossed out the piece of jewelry on the list, indicating that there was no such thing in Obai's house. After Hong Tianxiao shook his head and put down the jewelry, the scribe was added to the list. The two of them checked all the way in, and suddenly an official came out quickly, said hello to Suo'etu and Hong Tianxiao, and said: "I would like to report to you two adults that a secret door was found in Suk Saha's bedroom. I think this is where Suk Saha's treasure is hidden. I dare not open it without permission because of my humble position, so I ask you two adults to move over and check it out." Suo'etu took Hong Tianxiao's hand and walked into Suk Saha's bedroom. All kinds of tiger and leopard skins were spread on the ground, and some bows, arrows, swords and landscape inscriptions were hung on the wall. It seemed that Suksaha was a man of both civil and military skills. The secret door is to the west of Suksaha's bedroom and is blocked by a huge landscape painting. The switch is a huge vase placed in the main hall. It seems that when the guards were moving the vase, they were unable to move it. Unintentionally With such a twist, the secret door was opened. The two guards who found the secret door were guarding the secret door at the moment. Suo'etu said: "Come out and have a look." The two guards walked into the secret door and handed over the objects hidden inside. The two scribes caught them and carefully placed them on a leopard skin next to them. Suo'etu smiled and said: "The best treasures in Suksaha's house must be hidden here. Manager Liu, you can choose your favorite things here, and I guarantee you won't go wrong." During the three-day sworn vows that day, there was It was agreed that the eldest brother and the third brother should not make random noises in order to avoid being known by the emperor. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "You're welcome, Mr. Suo, you can choose it yourself." Just after saying this, Hong Tianxiao suddenly saw something and shouted "Ah", only to see a guard hand over a white jade It is a large box with five large characters engraved on it and filled with cinnabar, which is "The Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters". Hong Tianxiao hurriedly took it and opened the lid of the jade box. Inside was a thin book with white silk lettering and "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" written on the cover. Hong Tianxiao handed the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" to Suo'etu's hands and said: "Master Suo, this book is exactly the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" that the emperor wants. We can finally deliver it to the emperor." "That's right." Suo'etu took the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" with a smile, looked at it up and down, opened the book and flipped through it, wondering, "Since the Queen Mother believes in Buddhism, why doesn't she find some Buddhist scriptures from the Shaolin Temple? Look, but you still want to read this unknown "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra", it's really strange." "The Queen Mother wants to read this book. This book must have its value. How can you and I guess the thoughts of the Queen Mother?" Hong Tianxiao laughed, but thought in his heart, it turns out that this "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" Very few people know its secrets, not even Suo'etu. While the two were talking, all the things inside the secret door had been moved out by the two guards. It was really a dazzling array of treasures, with countless rare treasures. Suo'etu carefully looked at the various things taken out of the cave and asked, "Manager Liu, which ones do you like the most?" Hong Tianxiao had seen so many treasures there, and he was already dazzled. He said, "I don't understand what is the most valuable thing. Why don't you ask your Excellency to help me choose." Suo'etu chuckled and said, "Okay!" He bent down and picked up two strings of pearls and a jade horse carved from jade, and said, "These two pieces of jewelry are very valuable. Mr. Liu wants them." Hong Tianxiao said: "Okay!" He put the pearl and jade horse into his arms. Suddenly he saw a dagger among the treasures, so he picked it up. He felt that it was extremely heavy in his hand. The dagger was only one foot or two inches long with its handle. Wrapped in a shark skin sheath, its weight is no different from an ordinary long sword. Hong Tianxiao held the hilt of the sword with his left hand and pulled it out. He felt a cold air hit his face, and his nose felt sore. He sneezed with a "sneeze" sound. When he looked at the dagger again, the blade was like ink, with no luster at all. nor. Hong Tianxiao is a man who knows the goods. He knows that although this dagger looks so ugly and is almost the same as a wooden knife, it must be extremely sharp. If not, Suksaha will definitely not put it together with these treasures. Hong Tianxiao threw it aside casually, butThere was a soft hissing sound, and the dagger hit the floor until it reached the hilt. Although he was mentally prepared, Hong Tianxiao still said "Huh", quite surprised. Just now, Hong Tianxiao just threw it casually without exerting any force. Unexpectedly, the dagger would hit the ground by itself, and the sharpness of the blade was unbelievable, as if it were like mud. Suo'etu leaned over and pulled out the dagger and said, "Manager Liu, this dagger is a bit strange." Hong Tianxiao said "hmm" and said, "It seems like this is a sword. Let's try it." He took off a saber from the wall, pulled it out of its sheath, held it horizontally in his hand, and said, "Master Suo, use a short sword." Strike this saber with your sword." Suo'etu picked up the dagger and chopped it down on the saber. There was a "crack" sound, and the saber broke into two pieces in his hand. The two of them shouted in unison: "Okay!" There is no doubt that this dagger is a rare sword in the world, but the strange thing is that cutting the saber is like cutting wood, there is no clanging sound of metal collision. Suo'etu handed the dagger to Hong Tianxiao's hand and said with a smile: "Congratulations to Mr. Liu for getting such a sword. It seems that the treasures in Suksaha's family are headed by this sword." Hong Tianxiao also liked it wholeheartedly, but he had to He gave way and said: "Master Suo, if you want it, I can give it to you." Suo'etu waved his hand repeatedly and said: "Although Suo was born as a military officer, he is now the Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs and has become a civil servant. There is no need for weapons. Mr. Liu is now the chief of the royal bodyguards, and he is responsible for protecting the safety of the emperor. This sword is just the right thing for Mr. Liu." Hong Tianxiao loved this dagger very much, so he stopped being polite and put the dagger in his boot. He thought, originally, this dagger should have appeared in Obai's house, but now it is in Suksaha's house. It can be seen that It must have been taken away by Obai when he raided the Suksaha Mansion. Since this dagger, which can cut iron like clay, is here, and the vest that can protect against knives and guns is not here. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao bends his head again. He bent down and continued to search carefully among the treasures. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56 One million taels You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao quickly found a dark vest. He was secretly happy and hurriedly picked it up. He felt that it was very light in his hand. The material of the clothes was unusually soft, neither silk nor hair. He didn't know what kind of material it was. Suo'etu saw it and knew that this vest must be an invulnerable treasure, so he said: "Manager Liu, since Suk Saha put this inconspicuous vest here, it must be a treasure. If Suo's You guessed it right, this vest must be able to protect you from swords." After saying that, Suo'etu took the vest from Hong Tianxiao, then took out a saber from the wall, gently laid the vest on the ground, and chopped it down with the saber. Just hearing the sound of "«W«š" and thinking, sparks flew everywhere. Suo'etu put down the knife and picked up his vest. He saw no marks on it. Looking at the ground again, there was a deep and long knife mark. It was very deep. Quickly disappeared again. Suo'etu lifted his vest to Hong Tianxiao and said to him with a smile: "General Manager Liu, first you have the sword and then the treasured clothes. I'm afraid that General Manager Liu will be invincible in the world in the future. The more powerful General Manager Liu is, the safer the emperor will be. This is God's blessing for me, Mr. Liu, please put it on now." Hong Tianxiao took the vest without being polite. He immediately took off his shirt, put on the vest, and put the coat on top. The vest was just the right size, soft and thin, and there was no inconvenience. After Hong Tianxiao got the sword and the treasure, he no longer looked down on other treasures, so he stopped looking for them and started looking around at the paintings and calligraphy on the wall. Suo'etu saw that Hong Tianxiao had lost his mind, so he ordered officials to come in and read the preliminary list of Suksaha's property. He couldn't help but stick out his tongue, turned to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Suksaha is really good at plundering. He Our wealth is more than double what I expected.¡± He waved his hand and ordered all his subordinates to go out, and said softly to Hong Tianxiao: "Third brother, the Han people have a saying: 'Being an official for thousands of miles is only for wealth.' This time the emperor's favor is so great that he sent us two brothers as an envoy. It turned out that it was We are going to make a fortune. Is this a list? I¡¯ll have to revise it later. It¡¯s more than one million taels of silver, how much do you think we should report?¡± Hong Tianxiao was also secretly surprised. Suk Saha was considered a loyal minister. He didn't expect that there would be more than one million yuan of unknown origin in his family. He shook his head and said, "This is the first time for me to do such a thing, but I don't quite understand." , it¡¯s all up to the big brother to make the decision.¡± Suo'etu smiled and said: "The total number listed on the list is 1,786,977 taels. The fraction does not move, let's erase the word 'one' and 'seven' Add the word 'five', and with this magic change, it becomes two hundred and eighty-six thousand, nine hundred and seventy-seven taels. As for the word 'one and five', how about we two brothers split it up between you and me?" Although Hong Tianxiao knew that Suo'etu would definitely miss out on 1.5 million taels of silver, he didn't expect that he would dare to miss 1.5 million taels. After all, Suksaha's family only had a total of 1.78 million taels. He couldn't help being shocked: "Brother, Isn¡¯t this too much? After all, the total is only 1,780,000 taels.¡± Suo'etu smiled and said: "Third brother, you don't understand this. Think about it, in the eyes of the emperor, is Suksaha a loyal minister or a treacherous minister?" Hong Tianxiao said without hesitation: "Of course he is a loyal minister." "Then it's over. Since Suksaha is a loyal minister in the eyes of the emperor, what would the emperor think if 1,780,000 taels of silver and so many treasures suddenly came out? Third brother, what we are doing is actually the same. I want Suksaha to leave a trace of a loyal minister in the heart of the emperor. If Suksaha knows about it, he will definitely be grateful to us two brothers." Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand why Suo'etu dared to be so bold. He couldn't help but secretly admire Suo'etu's cunning and scheming. At the same time, he was secretly amused. He took other people's money instead of saying anything about helping Suk Saha. , the nonsense that he should be grateful for. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly admire that Suo'etu was really cunning. He nodded and shook his head and said, "In that case, I will listen to my elder brother, but this two-part distinction is not appropriate." Suo'etu was startled, then smiled and said: "Brothers, don't you think it's enough? It doesn't matter, we two brothers can discuss everything." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly shook his head and said: "No, no! That's not what I mean. What I mean is that the two of us brothers should add two to one to make five. One person is half. How can we let the elder brother only get five hundred thousand taels?" Only then did Suo'etu understand the reason for Hong Tianxiao's disagreement, and he laughed and said: "Third brother, you are different from the eldest brother. My father is a veteran of three dynasties. He has been awarded many royal awards and has a lot of money in the family. But the third brother is alone and has no money." Savings, not to mention that the third brother will have more people in the house in the future and will need to maintain some daily expenses. Moreover, the third brother is not married yet, so there is still a lot to spend money on." Hong Tianxiao was about to say more. Seeing this, Suo'etu hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Third brother, there's no need to say anything more. That's all."Okay, if you continue to disagree, brother, I will be angry. " Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to give up. Suo'etu said again: "Third brother, we brothers also have to share a share of the rare treasures on this earth. If there are only more than 200,000 yuan of silver, but there are so many rare treasures, there is no guarantee that the emperor will not afford it." Suspicious, since this matter has been done, we brothers must do it without leakage, how about it?" Hong Tianxiao said: "It's all based on my brother's orders. The soldiers and officials who are following us to inspect the Suksaha Mansion this time will naturally benefit from them, so as to prevent them from talking nonsense in the future." Suo'etu would not have thought of this. Hearing this, he burst into laughter and said, "What the third brother said is true. Let's spend more than 20,000 from the remaining 286,977 taels of silver." Two, it¡¯s enough to reward the more than twenty people who came with us, I think they won¡¯t talk nonsense after they get the money.¡± After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao realized that there were twenty thousand taels of silver, each of whom had one thousand taels. Especially those soldiers, even if they served as soldiers for a lifetime, they would never earn one thousand taels, so he nodded and said, "Just follow what the elder brother said. " "Third brother, how many servants and maids are there in your house now?" Suo'etu looked around and asked in a low voice. "I just found a cook, and there is nothing else. However, now that I am quite wealthy, I will buy some maids and servants in a few days, so that I can take care of the affairs of the house." Hong Tianxiao I don¡¯t know what Suo¡¯etu means. It¡¯s not that Hong Tianxiao doesn¡¯t want to find more servants and maids. After all, the mansion given to him by Suo¡¯etun is very large, and it is absolutely impossible without enough manpower. It¡¯s just that from Suo¡¯etun¡¯s mansion until now, However, in just half a month, Hong Tianxiao really didn¡¯t have much time to deal with this matter. Hong Tianxiao originally planned to ask the maid Wen'er who was serving him on Shenlong Island to come over with several maids, but he thought that she did not know martial arts and was worried that if something unexpected happened in the future, she would become a burden, so he gave up this idea. He just asked Lu Gaoxuan to transfer a Shenlong Island disciple with excellent cooking skills from Shenlong Island, and he is still on the way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57 Su Ruhong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Originally, with Hong Antong's intention, a group of highly skilled, smart and capable followers from Shenlong Island were to be selected to serve as servants and maids in Hong Tianxiao's house, but Hong Tianxiao did not agree for two reasons; first, if the whole The servants and maids in the mansion are all martial arts masters, so there is no guarantee that they will not arouse Kangxi's suspicion; secondly, once the time comes, they will all leave Beijing. It is inconvenient to have too many people. If the mansion is just ordinary servants, A wise king like Kangxi would not make things difficult for them. "Haha, third brother, I'm not telling you that even if you have some money, you can't spend it carelessly. There are maids and servants who don't need money now. Why don't you use them? Instead, you have to spend money to buy them. The Qing Dynasty has just unified the country. The war had just ended, the population loss was huge, and the price in the human trafficking market was very high. A high-end maid with good looks and nimble hands and feet cost almost dozens of taels of silver. Depending on the size of the third brother's house, the maid and servants bought it, fearing that It costs thousands of taels of silver." Suo'etu blinked and smiled. The Suo forehead was stolen well. According to the size of Hong Tianxiao's mansion, and the fact that it was highly used by Kangxi and would rise to great heights in the future, there must be at least more than 200 maids, mothers-in-law, and servants in the mansion. Even if each person is twenty taels, it will be almost five hundred taels. Thousands of taels of silver, not to mention that the houses of high-ranking officials and nobles generally have mothers-in-law, fewer servants, and mostly maids. "Then, what brother means is" Although Hong Tianxiao is extremely smart, he is new to officialdom after all. Compared with the veteran officialdom like Suo'etu, he is much more mature now. "Third brother, what did you and my brother do today?" Suo'etu didn't say it directly, and started to make some detours. "Of course we're searching the Suksaha Mansion." Hong Tianxiao became more and more confused about what Suo'etu meant. At the same time, he was deeply aware of the slickness of the field. It seemed that if he stayed in the Qing court in the future, he would inevitably have to ask questions. Old tricksters like Suo'etu and Prince Kang should learn more. "Look, third brother, think about it, is it possible that the only silver and jewelry in Suksaha's house are these?" Suo'etu chuckled, rolled his little eyes, and rubbed them with his hands. "Could it be that Big Brother means" Hong Tianxiao, no matter how stupid he was, understood what Suo'etu meant. "Haha, yes, that's what my brother means. Mr. Suksaha can be regarded as the founding hero of the Qing Dynasty. He has a very large branch, not to mention the three hundred servants in the mansion alone, and there are also hundreds of relatives in the mansion. It is hard to guarantee that not many of them will be able to catch the eyes of the third brother. As far as the eldest brother knows, this Suk Saha has a daughter named Su Ruhong, but she is the most beautiful woman in the Qing Dynasty, and her beauty has long been coveted by Obai. She proposed marriage to Suk Saha and wanted Su Ruhong to be her thirteenth concubine, but was flatly rejected by Suk Saha. Speaking of the quarrel between Obai and Suk Saha, this woman also played a part in it, haha Haha. Now all these servants are being imprisoned in the backyard of Suksaha. After we finish ransacking the house, these people will all be used as official slaves." Suo'etu said with a smile, "Third brother, you may not You know, after Suk Saha was killed, Obai went to the emperor several times and asked for orders to confiscate his home, but the emperor did not allow it. The third brother is a young hero, so naturally such a beautiful woman in the world can only belong to the third brother, and he will be a concubine in the future. What." "Haha, brother is joking." Hong Tianxiao was not a lustful person, but when Suo Etu praised Su Ruhong as the rarest person in the world, he couldn't help but be curious in his heart. "Come on, I have seen this girl once before. With my cultivation and concentration, I have even thought of asking Suk Saha for this girl. This shows how beautiful this girl is." Suo'etu took Hong Tianxiao's right hand and said, The two of them went out and walked back far away, "Besides this girl, the third brother can select some of the rest of the people who are interesting to serve as servants in the house. At that time, the eldest brother only needs to ask the writing officer to select these people." Just remove the name." Suo'etu reminded Hong Tianxiao as he walked away. Although hundreds of people were imprisoned, the entire backyard was not as chaotic and noisy as Hong Tianxiao imagined. From time to time, some women's low cries and men's angry scoldings could be heard, and even the obsidians were chattering and yelling. After that, Someone sighed and exhorted. "Open the door." In just a moment, Suo'etu and Hong Tianxiao had already arrived at the gate of the backyard. The so-called backyard was actually the inner palace of Suksaha, where the female family members of the Su family lived. In this place, apart from Su Except for Kesaha and his son, other men are not allowed to enter at will. It is quite similar to the harem of the royal palace. This time Suk Saha was killed, and the backyard became a temporary detention place for everyone in the Su Mansion. Hong Tianxiao walked into the backyard, and was greeted by a faint stench. Hong Tianxiao took a closer look and found that these hundreds of people were only detained in two adjacent rows of large rooms according to men and women, and they were eating, drinking, and sleeping. There, the natural smell is not that good. It has been several days, these few hundredThey were all worried. According to the old rules of the Qing Dynasty, the emperor would send one or two officials with great achievements to the raided mansion first to select some people to enrich his mansion. The general principle was that women should be good-looking, The men were smart and capable, so when Suo'etu and Hong Tianxiao walked into the backyard dressed in official uniforms, a small commotion immediately broke out in the two rows of houses. People in the houses scrambled to look outside, hoping that they could be attracted here. Selected by officials, thereby getting rid of the bad luck of becoming an official slave in the future. "There is no need to squeeze. If anyone squeezes again, I will let her become an official slave in my house now. Su Ruhong, come out." Suo'etu shouted loudly while signaling the soldiers to unlock the door. Sure enough, as soon as Suo'etu finished speaking, the crowding stopped immediately. Suo'etu was the first to call Su Ruhong's name, which was naturally expected by everyone. After all, she was the most beautiful woman in the Qing Dynasty, and the man didn't want her. After a moment of silence, the door opened with a click, and a woman in plain clothes came into view. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel his breath suffocated. Beautiful, so beautiful, there is nothing you can't have. She is worthy of being a member of the Qing Dynasty. The number one beauty, Hong Tianxiao knew very well that he was attracted to her. The so-called lust means that whenever you see a beautiful woman, you want to go to bed with her and take her as your own. It is a sexual impulse. Although Hong Tianxiao is not a lustful person, after all, Su Ruhong is indeed a stunning beauty in the world, and Hong Tianxiao can easily get her. How can he not be moved by her? Otherwise, he might as well go to the palace to purify himself and become a eunuch to practice. That "Sunflower Collection". "Su Ruhong, the daughter of the guilty minister, has met these two adults." Su Ruhong walked lightly to Suo'etu and Hong Tianxiao, and was blessed. Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart. His appearance and voice were so perfect. The Creator was so good at playing tricks on people that he concentrated all the advantages on this woman. If Kangxi was older and no longer a wise king, this woman alone would be enough. There will be a reappearance of "from now on the king will not come to court early". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 The Mute Lion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Third brother, what's up? Can this woman enter the Third Brother's Dharma Eyes?" Seeing Hong Tianxiao standing there blankly, Suo'etu smiled to himself, leaned over and asked softly. "You can get what you want." Hong Tianxiao blurted out these words almost without hesitation while he was thinking. Seeing Hong Tianxiao losing his composure, Suo'etu was even more amused. He turned around and said to Su Ruhong: "Well, Su Ruhong, your father Suk Saha has committed a heinous crime and has been sentenced to death by the Ming Dynasty. According to the laws of the Qing Dynasty, everyone in the Su Mansion should be killed." I serve as an official slave, but the head of the royal bodyguard, Mr. Liu, cannot bear to see you, a weak woman, suffer in the future, and intends to bring you into the palace. I wonder if you are willing?" Suo'e stole the official language. Su Ruhong would have reasons for not being willing to do it. The feeling of being an official slave was not easy. What's more, a beauty like her would be played by many men. What's the difference compared with women. Su Ruhong also noticed Hong Tianxiao just now, and found that when he saw her, his eyes were full of appreciation and praise. He didn't have the hunger and impulsiveness of other men, and he wanted to immediately pounce on him and tear off all his clothes. The eyes of a wild beast, but although this person looks mighty and dignified, his face is sallow and sickly, which has nothing to do with handsomeness. Moreover, this person is the chief guard of the imperial guard and is just a martial artist. In my current situation, I am not qualified to pick and choose, and I am not qualified to refuse. Besides, compared with other men, although this Manager Liu is just not as good as I like in terms of appearance, he can be regarded as a dragon among men. I will definitely not be able to follow him. It would be a thousand times better to suffer any injustice than to be an official slave. However, I am afraid that after following him, all my talents will be buried. Alas, this is all fate. Thinking of this, Su Ruhong sighed softly, blessed her body and said: "Thank you for your grace, the guilty minister's daughter is willing." Suo'etu winked at Hong Tianxiao jokingly, which made Hong Tianxiao's face turn red. One of the most classic features of Jiangnan historians' human skin masks is that after wearing the mask, it does not affect any expression on the face at all, even if he blushes. The same, just a little different in color. Hong Tianxiao was about to speak when he suddenly felt a sharp look coming from the house behind him where the man from the Su Mansion was being held. Hong Tianxiao felt that this person was definitely not a human being, but a first-class master. He couldn't help but feel a move in his heart and forcefully said the words that were on his lips. After swallowing it, she looked up to the sky and laughed "haha": "Thank you Master Suo, I didn't expect there to be such a beauty in the world, but I don't know how good she is in bed, so I will leave this place to Master Suo. I will take her back to my house." Let¡¯s try some clouds and rain to see how it tastes, hahahaha.¡± The changes between Hong Tianxiao and Suo Ruhong shocked Suo Etu and Su Ruhong. Suo Ewan said that he had known Hong Tianxiao for a short period of time and knew that he was a calm person and never frivolous. He had never seen him so indulgent. Su Ruhong believed that she was extremely talented and had a perfect eye for people, but she didn't expect that there was such a big difference between Hong Tianxiao before and after, and she was shocked for a moment. Hong Tianxiao could clearly feel the gaze behind him, which was a little more hateful and hateful than before. He couldn't help but secretly thought, hehe, if you don't come out yet, let's see how long you can hold on. At that moment, Hong Tianxiao laughed "hahahaha" several times again, took big steps towards Su Ruhong who was still in a daze, and roughly reached out to grab her slender hand, while "hehe" he said with a sinister smile: "Little beauty, what are you doing?" What are you doing here? Why don't you follow me back home quickly and I'll keep it for you for a while, hahahaha." Just when Hong Tianxiao's hand was about to grab Su Ruhong's delicate hand, he suddenly heard a loud "click", and then an extremely fast figure shot straight behind Hong Tianxiao. Everyone's eyes were focused on Hong Tianxiao and Su Ruhong's. With my hands, I didn't take any precautions against another accident happening here. Everyone was shocked. When some people just covered their mouths with their hands, the figure was only three feet away from Hong Tianxiao's back. Just when everyone thought that Hong Tianxiao would not be able to escape, they saw He suddenly turned around, using his palms with seven successful powers, to face the figure. With a "bang" sound, Hong Tianxiao quickly stepped back. When he missed Su Ruhong, he hugged her and took five steps back before he could stand still. However, the figure used this force to jump out by two feet. More than enough. At this time, everyone could clearly see the appearance of the person who attacked Hong Tianxiao. This person was about forty years old, with a curly beard, eyes like torches, a lion's nose, and square ears. He was tall and strong, six feet tall, like a head. The standing lion was very powerful. At this time, his eyes were full of shock, and he looked at Hong Tianxiao motionlessly. Only then did Suo'etu understand why Hong Tianxiao suddenly lost his composure, and hurriedly shouted: "Quick, surround the assassins." Hong Tianxiao waved his hand gently and said: "Master Suo, no need, this person is not Xiaguan's opponent. The reason why Xiaguan did what he did just now was to lure this person out." As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, Su RuHe suddenly understood and couldn't help but secretly admire him, but he also wondered how Hong Tianxiao knew that Mute Lion was a martial arts master. Just when Su Ruhong was still thinking wildly, Hong Tianxiao's words came to her ears: "Miss Su, I offended you just now in order to lure this person out. Please forgive me." Su Ruhong was shocked and looked at Hong Tianxiao in disbelief. He secretly screamed in his heart, God, he actually apologized to himself, the daughter of the guilty minister who was about to become his private property. Before she could recover, Su Ruhong felt that the thick arm around her waist was gone. Knowing what was going on, she hurriedly begged in a low voice: "MasterMaster, pleaseplease don't hurt him, he is just one of my slaves." , I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, it¡¯s just that he saw that you were treating slaves slaves, so he was rude to you. " Su Ruhong was worried that Hong Tianxiao had killed the mute lion, so in desperation, she even used her identity as a slave to beg Hong Tianxiao. From the palm just now, Hong Tianxiao could see that this person's martial arts were not inferior to Lu Gaoxuan and others. He had already planned to subdue him, so how could he take his life easily? At this time, Su Ruhong interceded on his behalf, and Hong Tianxiao naturally went down the boat. , which made Su Ruhong owe him a favor. Hong Tianxiao asked in a low voice: "It's okay if I don't kill him, but you must tell me why he is willing to be your slave. You must know that this person's martial arts is definitely a first-rate master in the world." "Sir, this matter is a long story. I will tell you in detail in the future, but I can vouch for it with my life. The mute lion is not a bad person, and he has never had any wrong thoughts towards me. I am still a perfect body. Please rest assured, sir." After Su Ruhong finished speaking, her pretty face was as shy as a ripe apple. "Could it be that he is mute?" Hong Tianxiao felt strange when he heard the word mute lion. "Yes, the mute lion is indeed a mute." Su Ruhong nodded slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59 The Battle of Su Mansion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, I promise you, but I also have a condition. This person must obey my orders in the future and be willing to be used by me." "This is natural. The slave is already the master's person, and the mute lion naturally belongs to the master. The slave will tell the mute lion to come and pay homage to the new master." Su Ruhong felt very sad when she thought of the changes during this period. "Don't be busy. I'll test his martial arts skills first so that he can surrender willingly." Hong Tianxiao reached out to stop Su Ruhong who was about to take a step. He took a big step forward and looked directly at the mute lion. Mute Lion was also extremely shocked. In terms of real martial arts, Mute Lion was definitely better than anyone in Fat and Slender Tou Tuo, and definitely one point higher than Lu Gaoxuan. Since his debut in the world, he has never encountered an opponent. He didn't expect that today. I met an Ouchi guard with such high martial arts skills. The Mute Lion turned out to be a famous hero in the world, named Xie Hongyi, nicknamed Iron Palm and Golden Sword. He only wanted to perform chivalry and justice, and he was happy to take revenge, but he made countless enemies, just because Xie Hongyi's martial arts skills were too great. Gao, those enemies can do nothing. However, as the saying goes, open guns are easy to hide, but hidden arrows are difficult to guard against. Xie Hongyi, who has been in the world for a long time, was accidentally captured alive by several enemies. After these people caught Xie Hongyi, they first cut off his tongue with a dagger. When they were about to torture him further, they happened to be seen by Su Ruhong who was passing by. Su Ruhong couldn't bear it, so she asked her guards to rescue Xie Hongyi. After this incident, Xie Hongyi no longer had any ambitions, and he was grateful for Su Ruhong's life-saving kindness, so he stayed with him and became a loyal slave. Since Suk Saha was a noble official of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, no one dared to provoke Su Ruhong despite her reputation, and the name of the Mute Lion had never been known to anyone. This time Suk Saha was killed and Su's house was raided. Mute Lion originally wanted to use his martial arts to save Su Ruhong and hide his name from then on. But Su Ruhong disagreed. The Qing Dynasty had already conquered the world. If the mute lion really killed the guard, rescuing her would definitely make the emperor Long Yan furious. The world is so big but there is no place to stay. Sooner or later, the Qing soldiers will discover her. Moreover, even if she could escape the pursuit of the court, Su Ruhong's title of "the most beautiful woman in Manchuria" was not for nothing. I don't know how many powerful officials, nobles, and children from wealthy families coveted her. These people would definitely try their best to find out about Su Ruhong. Seeking it as a plaything. "Your Excellency is so skilled, but I wonder what you are hiding in the Su Mansion? Now that Suk Saha is dead, you are still not leaving. Is it because of Miss Su, who is known as the 'most beautiful woman in Manchuria'?" Hong Tianxiao strode towards him. The mute lion stood still until he was only three steps away from him. Su Ruhong couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and funny after hearing this. This mute lion was already mute, how could he answer Hong Tianxiao¡¯s question. The mute lion just shook his head slightly, but his eyes were fixed on Hong Tianxiao, lest he suddenly attack. "I can see that you don't trust your young lady to follow this manager. Let's do this. In order to prevent everyone from saying that I am domineering in my official position in the future, and for the sake of fairness, we will have a big fight here. If you can persist under my command, Thirty moves are undefeated. Miss Su will let you lead her away from here. Not only will I not stop you today, but I will never cause trouble to Miss Su again in the future. If anyone else wants to force Miss Su¡¯s idea, it¡¯s me. What do you think of Mr. Liu's great enemy?" Hong Tianxiao spoke calmly and quietly, and did not look at the mute lion. Instead, he turned around and looked at Su Ruhong, sighing secretly in his heart, such a beautiful woman Everyone loves her. It would be a pity if she really let her go. Suddenly, she couldn't help but regret it. Why did she act like a hero and say such words? What if thirty moves "Mr. Liu can't" Suo'etu didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would be so trusting, and would not let others have Su Ruhong's idea once he lost. He couldn't help but feel anxious and hurriedly stopped him. "Don't worry, Mr. Suo, since the official has said this, he is fully confident." At this point, Hong Tianxiao can only bite the bullet and continue. Who can let himself speak without pretense in order to show off as a hero in front of a beautiful woman. "Let's take action." Under Su Ruhong's shocked eyes, Hong Tianxiao turned around slightly and stared at the mute lion. Countless boxing moves flashed through his mind, hoping to find the thirty most essential moves to defeat the mute lion. Not only was the beauty However, he could also save his face. After much deliberation, Hong Tianxiao decided to defeat the enemy with the strange move of Yiyang Finger. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But Mute Lion didn¡¯t know Hong Tianxiao¡¯s uneasiness, thinking that this person had the ability to defeat him in thirty moves, although he found from the palm confrontation just now that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s internal strength was slightly weaker than him. Mute Lion didn't use all his strength just now, but only used 80% of his power. However, he didn't know that Hong Tianxiao only used 70% of his power. The mute lion had a solemn look on his face, clasped his fists in a posture. Hong Tianxiao was pretending to be silkHe looked unconcerned, with his hands behind his back and his eyes looking at the sky, as if he didn't take the Mute Lion into consideration at all. Although the Mute Lion survived the catastrophe, he no longer valued fame and fortune, but after all, the Mute Lion was also a famous figure in the world many years ago. How could the Mute Lion do anything in the face of Hong Tianxiao's arrogance and disdain? He could hold back the anger in his heart and couldn't help but roar. Using all his strength, Wan Jun punched Hong Tianxiao in the waist. If the punch was true, Hong Tianxiao would be seriously injured even if he didn't die. I saw Hong Tianxiao yelling: "Well done." When the Mute Lion's Iron Fist was about to get close to him, he suddenly dodged quickly to the left and avoided the Mute Lion's powerful punch. At the same time, he raised his left hand together like a knife and aimed at the Mute Lion's wrist. Cut hard. The mute lion hurriedly bent his left arm and hit Hong Tianxiao's chest hard with his left elbow, fast and hard. In the blink of an eye, the two men had fought for ten rounds with no outcome, and everyone on the sidelines was dazzled. They didn't know whether Hong Tianxiao had the upper hand or the mute lion had the advantage. They could only feel the figures in the field flickering, the wind howling, and the sound of people leaving. So close, the hem of the clothes has been stirred up. When it came to the twenty-seventh move, Hong Tianxiao deliberately exposed a flaw, but then pretended to have discovered the flaw and stepped back quickly for stability. The mute lion was overjoyed and eager to win. He stepped forward and punched Hong Tianxiao's heart and lower abdomen with his fists. Hong Tianxiao's Yiyang Finger Skill has been practiced to the fifth level, and the luck time has been greatly shortened. He has already had this intention, so when the Mute Lion jumped to follow, Hong Tianxiao had already flicked out one finger and shot towards the Mute Lion. . The mute lion is worthy of being a master of martial arts who has been famous for many years. He reacts very quickly, stops his body abruptly, and flips over an iron bridge to barely avoid this finger. There was a "bang" sound, and a hole was shot out of the big tree behind the mute lion. Just as the sound was heard, Hong Tianxiao's right hand had already reached under the mute lion's neck. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60 Choosing servants You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The mute lion sighed in his heart, closed his eyes, and waited for death to come. However, after a while, Mute Lion did not feel anything strange under his neck. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Hong Tianxiao was already five steps away and walking towards Su Ruhong. In fact, Hong Tianxiao retreated five steps away. With the power of the mute lion, he would never have been able to detect it. It was only because he was defeated by Hong Tianxiao in thirty moves that he became despondent and deafened. Mute Lion was startled. He didn't know why Hong Tianxiao let him go. Suddenly, a small voice came to his ears: "Mute Lion, Miss Su has roughly told me about you. I respect you as a man, and I won't do anything today." It's hard for you. As for Miss Su, if I don't take her into my house today, I will be entangled with others in the future. Please rest assured, Mute Lion, I will treat Miss Su politely. As for your stay or leave, I will never force you to do so. If you want to leave, I will never stop you. If you can still trust me as a mute lion, please come to your residence at midnight tonight. I and Miss Su are waiting for you." It was Hong Tianxiao's voice. After Hong Tianxiao came to Su Ruhong, he turned around, looked at the mute lion, and said solemnly: "Your Excellency, I respect you as a man, and your martial arts are not weak. You can go. If you are not convinced by today's defeat, I will call you anytime in the future. Come to me, Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu will be waiting for you at any time." Mute Lion was extremely shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Hong Tianxiao to know the long-lost kung fu of ¡°transmitting sound into secrets¡±. There were only a handful of people who were proficient in this kung fu. The mute lion glanced at Su Ruhong and saw that she was also shocked after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, so he turned around and walked out without saying a word. Suo Ewan was a civil servant. After all, he had been the chief guard of the imperial guards for several years, and he knew more or less the rules of the world. He immediately waved his hand to signal his subordinates not to stop him. Su Ruhong knew the character of the mute lion, and she didn't know why he would abandon her at this time. Although she had persuaded the mute lion to leave the Su Mansion when his father Suk Saha was killed, after all, the mute lion The lion was not from the Su family, but the mute lion was unwilling to leave Su Ruhong at the most critical moment. At this time, Hong Tianxiao's vague voice suddenly came to Su Ruhong's ears: "Miss Su, you are so righteous as a mute lion. I don't want to leave you alone. I have made an appointment with her tonight at three o'clock. Don't be surprised." "Haha, Mr. Liu's martial arts skills are unparalleled. He is really a blessing to the emperor." After the mute lion disappeared, Suo'etu clapped his hands and walked up. "Thank you, Mr. Suo. The battle just now was a fluke. I didn't expect that there was a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in Suk Saha Mansion. A humble servant could have such advanced martial arts. Liu really didn't expect it." Hong Tianxiao bowed his hand in humility. Ichiban. "Haha, Miss Su is the most beautiful woman in our Qing Dynasty. As long as Miss Su nods, I am afraid that more than half of the heroes in the world will be willing to go through fire and water for Miss Su. However, Suk Saha did not make good use of such a potential person. resources, otherwise how could he be harmed by Obai." Suo E stole to the end, feeling very sorry for Suk Saha. Hong Tianxiao listened and nodded, as if he had some realization, but he was thinking in his heart, if it were him, would he be willing to give everything for Su Ruhong because of her beauty. After thinking for a while, I felt that although Su Ruhong was beautiful, it would be uneconomical to sacrifice his life for her. If he even lost his life, what would be the use of having thousands of beauties. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh and felt clear in his heart. Suddenly he felt that thinking this way was not a hero. For a moment, he didn't know what was right or wrong. "Mr. Liu, the most valuable treasure of Su Mansion has been owned by Mr. Liu. It's getting late now. Mr. Liu can choose the remaining people as he pleases. Suo will wait in the outer courtyard. When Mr. Liu has finished selecting, the two of us will Then he went into the palace and reported back to the emperor." Suo'etu looked up at the sky and found that it had already reached Chen hour unknowingly. "Okay, please ask Master Suo to wait outside for a while. He will be dismissed soon." Hong Tianxiao understood what Suo'etu meant. After Suo'etu left, Hong Tianxiao said to Su Ruhong: "Miss Su, there are many people in this house who are smart, well-behaved and quick-witted. Please ask Miss Su to select a few for me." After getting Su Ruhong, Hong Tianxiao did not say anything to the people in the house. The servants looked at them one by one with interest and simply left the matter to Su Ruhong. After all, she was the most familiar with everyone in the Su family. Su Ruhong was stunned, but she didn¡¯t expect that Hong Tianxiao would leave this matter to her, so she asked: ¡°I wonder how many men and women you want, and what is the age limit?¡± "Well, there are thirty men and seventy women. As for the age, the men are between 20 and 30, and the women are between 15 and 20 years old." Hong Tianxiao thought about it and really felt that this age It should be the most suitable. "Sir, generally speaking, when new servants are selected in the house, men are usually between thirty and forty, and they also needThere is a family, but the woman is between thirteen and seventeen years old, handsome and unmarried. What do you think? "Su Ruhong also saw that Hong Tianxiao was different from ordinary officials, and gradually became bolder when speaking. "Oh, why is this?" Hong Tianxiao was very surprised when he heard this. He didn't know why there was such a rule. "I don't know what you are aware of. According to the laws of the Qing Dynasty, all servants in the mansions of noble officials are private property and can be bought, sold and given away at will. If a man is old and has a family, he can avoid conflicts with the maids and maids in the mansion. Fornication occurs during this period to insult the family tradition. Otherwise, not only the lives of the two of them will be saved, but also the people in the man's family will be affected. The woman is required to be young, good-looking, and unmarried. I won't tell you the reason. I want to come. Even adults can guess it." This was the first time Su Ruhong explained this kind of thing, her face couldn't help but blush, and she couldn't help but secretly thought in her heart, I don't know where Manager Liu came from, and he didn't even know this. Hong Tianxiao saw that Su Ruhong suddenly stopped talking and her face turned slightly red. After tasting it for a while, she suddenly realized that the conditions for the maids in the mansion to be young, good-looking, and unmarried must be for the convenience of the master in taking concubines. In the past dynasties, Throughout the ages, there has been a practice of taking maids from the mansion as concubines. Hong Tianxiao laughed awkwardly and said: "I have Miss Su who is the most stunning in the world, how can other rouge and vulgar fans fall into my eyes. As for how to choose people, just follow Miss Su's wishes. I will be waiting aside. That's it." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao walked aside and really didn't care, as if he was not selecting servants for his house. Su Ruhong also gradually figured out Hong Tianxiao's character, and was no longer surprised when she saw this. She twisted her waist and went to choose someone. Su Ruhong has lived in the Su Mansion for more than ten years and knows all the servants in the mansion. In less than a cup of tea, she has already selected a hundred male and female servants. Hong Tianxiao took a quick glance at them and found that the men among them were all smart and capable, and the women were all young and beautiful, and he felt very satisfied. When Suo'etu met these 100 people, he secretly admired Hong Tianxiao's vision, so he arranged for the writer to check out the names of these 100 people from the list of servants in Suksaha Mansion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61 Midnight Assassin You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ten days later, all the items in Hong Tianxiao's mansion were purchased, and the work of all servants was arranged properly. Hong Tianxiao let all the male servants in the house live in the outer courtyard. The general manager of the outer courtyard was Lu Gaoxuan, and the maids and maids lived in the inner courtyard. Naturally, all of them were managed by Su Ruhong. Hong Tianxiao also became clean and began to enjoy the blessings of a real official. . Mute Lion also found Hong Tianxiao¡¯s house at midnight that day and recognized Hong Tianxiao as his master. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. Once a person like Mute Lion recognizes his master, he will never betray him for the rest of his life. Moreover, Mute Lion is not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also has rich experience in the world. He is definitely a very capable subordinate. Since Su Ruhong came to Hong Tianxiao's house, she has been on tenterhooks every night because Hong Tianxiao arranged his bedroom next to Su Ruhong's bedroom. According to Hong Tianxiao's idea, it was to protect her safety. Su Ruhong was originally Suk Saha's daughter, so no one dared to mislead her. However, the situation suddenly changed. Although Hong Tianxiao was very popular with Kangxi, after all, she was only an official. Fourth-grade, there are still many people who can offend him. It can't be said that no one will have an idea of ????her. If she doesn't do it clearly, someone may come to do it secretly. During the ten days when Su Ruhong was on tenterhooks, Hong Tianxiao never stepped foot into her bedroom, let alone at night, not even during the day. Su Ruhong felt that she could not see through Hong Tianxiao more and more. She had absolute confidence in her appearance, but Hong Tianxiao could not help but be impressed by the fact that Hong Tianxiao had such determination in front of a rare beauty like her. It¡¯s not that Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s just that he came from a later generation through time. Although he was integrating into the social environment of the early Qing Dynasty, the legal consciousness of later generations still played a major role in his heart unconsciously. Although the beauty is right next door, and Hong Tianxiao clearly knows that Su Ruhong is already part of his private property and can take possession of her body at any time, he cannot take that step. It seems that once he takes possession of Su Ruhong's body, It was as if he had committed an unforgivable crime. Hong Tianxiao was very worried about this, and the matter continued to be delayed. On the night of the eleventh day, something happened that disrupted this somewhat peaceful life. What's going on? An assassin came to the mansion, and the assassin's target was naturally Su Ruhong. It was the second watch at that time. Hong Tianxiao had just finished meditating in the potion and took off his clothes to go to bed. Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard a subtle sound of clothes coming from the roof. The Nine-Yang Divine Art is still one step away from reaching perfection, so Hong Tianxiao practices it in the potion for at least three hours every day. This method was accidentally discovered by Hong Tianxiao. The effect of practicing in Xiaoyaomen's unique potion is twice the result with half the effort, so Hong Tianxiao Keep at it every day. The Nine-Yang Divine Art can definitely be ranked among the top three among the magical arts in the world. The more advanced the skill of a person who practices the Nine-Yang Divine Art, the more powerful the Nine-Yang Divine Art is. At present, Hong Tianxiao has not yet achieved great success in the Nine-Yang Divine Art. What is missing is his internal strength. . Recently, Hong Tianxiao has been cultivating his internal strength in this way, and the effect is very obvious. His skill has been greatly increased. In addition, the boy's body has not been broken. It is much higher than when he first came out of the valley. If it were Hong Tianxiao who had just left the valley, You will never hear this small sound of clothes. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. He quietly got out of bed, put on his clothes, tiptoed to the door, and listened to the sounds outside. Sure enough, the visitor listened quietly on the roof for a while, and after confirming that there was no other movement in the entire hospital except the sound of even breathing while sleeping, he gently jumped into the hospital. Hong Tianxiao looked through the crack in the door and found that the moonlight outside the door was so bright that people could see clearly. The person who came here was about in his early twenties, dressed in green clothes, with a handsome face and a burly figure. Just from the fact that he was not wearing night clothes, we could tell that he was very conceited about his Qinggong. After the visitor landed in the courtyard, he walked directly to Su Ruhong's bedroom without any hesitation. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. This person must have known about the situation in the mansion and where Su Ruhong lived. It seemed that someone must have leaked the news. After tonight, he must secretly find out the person who leaked the news. Just when Hong Tianxiao had second thoughts, the visitor had already arrived in front of Su Ruhong's bedroom door. Hong Tianxiao saw that if he didn't take action, Su Ruhong would definitely fall into the hands of this person, and he would take action when the time came. At that moment, Hong Tianxiao no longer hesitated, opened the door and rushed out, shouted loudly, and rushed towards the visitor with a wave of his palm. The visitor seemed not to have expected that Hong Tianxiao would suddenly rush out of the room. He was obviously not prepared at all. He just instinctively waved his palms to greet him. With a "bang", the visitor stumbled back more than two feet before he could stand still. Hong Tianxiao's palm movement was full of ten skills. Although the newcomer's skills were about the same as Hong Tianxiao's, he rushed to meet the enemy. After one palm strike, he suffered some losses and was slightly injured. This sound woke up the people in the backyard, manyThe lights were lit one after another in the courtyard, and the mute lion came to the courtyard lightly. In Hong Tianxiao's backyard, there were all women. Apart from him, the only other male was the mute lion. This was enough to show that Hong Tianxiao trusted the mute lion and wanted to win the heart of the mute lion. "Who are you, and why do you want to visit Liu Mansion at night?" After Hong Tianxiao slapped his palm, he was determined and had the idea of ??keeping this person. The visitor's face turned slightly pale, and he looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise, as if facing a formidable enemy. Hearing this, he frowned and said, "Master Liu is indeed well-deserved. No wonder he can tie with the number one master of the Qing Dynasty, Obai." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. This matter was very confidential. He didn't know how this person knew about it. At the moment, he could only pretend to be ignorant and said: "I don't understand what you are saying. It's just that since you have the guts to break into Liu Mansion at night, it must be I'm an ordinary person, I'm not talented, but I want to learn your skills." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao no longer gave the visitor a chance to speak and jumped towards him. The person who came had been slightly injured, and he knew that he was no match for Hong Tianxiao at the moment. He was preparing to delay time and wait for an opportunity to escape. However, he didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao didn't say a few words and jumped in without even asking his name. Coming over, I secretly complained in my heart, but I had to bite the bullet and face it. "Shaolin sect's dragon claw hand?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked. He didn't expect this person to be a Shaolin lay disciple. "I have nothing to do with Shaolin, let alone the Shaolin Dragon Claw Shou." The visitor saw that Hong Tianxiao recognized the Dragon Claw Shou and hurriedly denied it. Although Hong Tianxiao has little experience in the world of martial arts, Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo are veterans of the martial arts world, so it is natural that he must seek advice from the three of them. The Shaolin sect is the largest sect in the world. It is impossible for the three of them not to tell Hong Tianxiao about Shaolin martial arts. Hong Tianxiao still recognizes this dragon claw hand. What's more, in the battle between Hong Tianxiao and Obai that day, Obai also used this technique. Kung Fu, when he saw the person coming, he denied it, and Hong Tianxiao stopped talking. He used the Moon Shadow Dance Step and unfolded the Tianshan Six Yang Palm, each move as fast as the other. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62 The Assassin Returns You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Thirty moves later, the attacker's injuries became more serious and his claw skills were messed up. He was gradually unable to stop Hong Tianxiao's attack and was about to be struck by Hong Tianxiao's palm. The visitor also felt that the situation was not good, but he was unwilling to do so. He was still fighting in the corner, but he could no longer reverse the upcoming fate of being captured. At this moment, Su Ruhong suddenly screamed "Ah". Hong Tianxiao's heart tightened and his hands relaxed. The visitor had a lot of experience in facing enemies, so he couldn't let go of this perfect opportunity. He used all his strength and struck Hong Tianxiao with both palms. With a "bang", the visitor took advantage of the momentum of this palm and flew away. After a few vertical jumps, there was no trace. Hong Tianxiao turned around and saw Su Ruhong sitting on the ground, and hurriedly walked over. Su Ruhong blushed and said: "Master (Hong Tianxiao asked her to call her this), just now I saw the master fighting with the assassin for a long time, and suddenly felt dizzy, unable to stand, and fell to the ground. Unexpectedly, I accidentally let the assassin go, I am really guilty, please punish me." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao felt a little suspicious, but he didn't think much about it. He just waved his hand and said: "It doesn't matter, this person must have a plan for coming to my house. Since the matter has not been completed today, he will definitely come back after his injury has recovered. When the time comes, I will set up a dragnet to discipline him, and he will never come back. Ruhong, since you are not feeling well, please go back to your room and rest as soon as possible." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao turned around and walked towards his bedroom, not seeing the shock in Su Ruhong's eyes at all. I was speechless all night. The next day, the more Hong Tianxiao thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong, so he secretly told Su Ruhong to pay attention to the maids in the house to see if anyone had anything to do with outsiders. Since this incident, nothing similar has happened in Hong Tianxiao's house. In addition, there were many things going on in the court during this period. Hong Tianxiao was busy with official duties, so he gradually forgot about this incident. Until a month later, while Lu Gaoxuan was drinking, he suddenly told Hong Tianxiao that he felt something was slightly wrong with Su Ruhong. This brought back Hong Tianxiao's memories. After discussing it, he and Lu Gaoxuan quietly made a plan. The next day, it was still two o'clock in the morning, with the bright moon in the sky and the stars twinkling. The backyard of Liu Mansion was still as quiet as usual, but what was different from usual was that the lights in Su Ruhong's room were not extinguished, and there was a pretty shadow. He was pacing back and forth as if waiting for someone. Sure enough, a person floated down from the roof, making almost no sound, which showed that the person who came had a high level of lightness skills. If any of the maids in the Liu Mansion see this person, they will be extremely surprised, because this person is the same person who was injured by Hong Tianxiao a month ago when he visited the Liu Mansion at night, but I don't know why he dared to come this time. I saw him quietly coming to Su Ruhong's door, pushing hard, and ducked into the house. After the visitor entered the house, a person suddenly stood up under Su Ruhong's window, dressed in black and wearing a black scarf. Who else could it be if it wasn't Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao had been lying under the window. Since there was a flowerbed in front of Su Ruhong's window, the place where Hong Tianxiao lay was just right to completely cover his body. Otherwise, under the bright moonlight, even if he was wearing black clothes and a black scarf, How can it be hidden from the eyes of others. "Brother, have you recovered from your injury?" When Su Ruhong saw the person entering the room, a look of surprise appeared on her face. "Sister, brother is fine. I just didn't expect that Liu Feiying, a pure dog, has such high martial arts. If the sister hadn't fallen down intentionally and made that sound, brother, I would have been captured by him." The visitor thought of the battle that day, and felt confident in his heart. He was so angry that he wanted to regain his face, but there was no chance. "Brother, I think Liu Feiying is not a bad guy. It has been more than forty days since he entered the mansion, and he has not even touched a finger on me." Unknowingly, in Su Ruhong's heart, Hong Tianxiao was already listed among the good guys. "Not a bad person? Sister, you have to remember that as long as he is a clear dog, no one is a good person. Sister, regardless of whether he is good or bad, the big brother is here today to take you away. Have you packed your bags? Qing Gou is out on business, let's get out of here quickly." It seems that this person still has a deep taboo against Hong Tianxiao's superb martial arts. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was very surprised. This Su Ruhong was the daughter of Suk Saha, and naturally she was also a Manchu. How could she be indifferent to the word "Qing Gou". "Brother, if you just leave like this, wouldn't you be so sorry to Liu Feiying? After all, he is kind to my little sister." Su Ruhong herself felt strange, and there was even a slight thought in her heart that she didn't want to leave. "Sister, since Qing Gou entered the customs, he has killed countless Han people. Who has ever said sorry? Could it be that you have fallen in love with this Liu Feiying?" The visitor saw a trace of hesitation in Su Ruhong and hurriedly tried to persuade her.   Su Ruhong lowered his head and thought for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, big brother, let me write a letter, which can be regarded as an explanation." "Okay, sister, hurry up. I'm going to see if the mute lion is ready." The visitor knew Su Ruhong's character, so he could only nod in agreement, let go of her arm, and walked out the door. When the visitor opened the door, he couldn't help but be shocked to see Hong Tianxiao standing in the courtyard smiling at him. "Your Excellency, last time Liu respected you as a man and deliberately let you go. I didn't expect you to still be ignorant and come to the humble house again, and also took advantage of Liu's absence. It seems that Liu has misjudged the person. "Although Hong Tianxiao kept smiling on his face, he had thousands of questions in his heart, and he was even slightly jealous of this person. When Hong Tianxiao's voice sounded, two more people appeared in the courtyard. One was the mute lion, and the other was naturally Su Ruhong. "Mute Lion, I thought of you as my loyal savior that day, so I didn't kill you. I kept you by my side as my confidant. I didn't expect you to have an affair with Miss Su behind my back. It seems that I, Liu, have misjudged you. It's gone." The anger in Hong Tianxiao's heart had nowhere to vent, so he had to pour it all on the head of the mute lion. After hearing this, the mute lion was filled with shame and knelt down on the ground with a plop, not daring to raise his head to look at Hong Tianxiao. When the visitor saw him, he secretly screamed something bad. If he fought alone, he couldn't guarantee that he would be able to defeat Hong Tianxiao, but if he could join forces with the Mute Lion, he would have more than 90% chance of winning. Now that the mute lion was detained by Hong Tianxiao, the situation was very bad, so the man hurriedly shouted: "Mute Lion, how did my sister save your life in the past, have you completely forgotten? Now only you and I can work together to save your life." You can escape, otherwise the lives of my brother and sister will be in danger." After hearing this, the mute lion was shocked, slowly stood up from the ground, and walked slowly towards where the man was standing. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao secretly admired this person's scheming, so he also shouted loudly: "Mute Lion, I, Liu Feiying, have always been true to my word. Even if there are changes tonight, no matter what the reason is, I will never make it difficult for Miss Su, and I will never hurt her. This man's life. If you still want to be my enemy, I, Liu Feiying, have nothing to say. I only blame myself for being blind that day." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63 Li Xihua You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After hearing this, the mute lion stopped immediately and stayed on the spot, hesitating again in his heart. Seeing something bad, the man knew that the mute lion would never take action again, so he could only yell: "Qing Gou, don't pretend to be benevolent and righteous. How can I, Li Xihua, brother and sister, accept the favor of you, a clear dog?" A fierce punch was struck at Hong Tianxiao. . "Li Xihua? Are you Li Xihua?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being shocked when he heard the name. Due to his negligence, he almost got hit by Li Xihua's punch. "Humph, I, Li Xihua, don't change my name when I'm walking or my surname when I sit down. Could it be that Qing Gou has also heard of your uncle's name?" Li Xihua said, but his men didn't relax at all. "Haha, I think back then General Li Yan was both civilized and military, and the red lady was the most popular woman in the world. I didn't expect that their son would be so brave and foolhardy. I really feel ashamed for General Li Yan and his wife who are so inferior." Hong Tianxiao had only heard about Li Xihua at first glance. The name was taken aback and soon returned to normal. "Ah." Now it was Li Xihua's turn to be surprised. He didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao knew his life experience clearly, and his subordinates couldn't help but hesitate. How could the masters be distracted by their attacks, not to mention that Li Xihua's martial arts was already inferior to Hong Tianxiao's, but Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to attack him, and he was in a hurry, and he was at a disadvantage. "Mute Lion, go tell Mr. Lu that no one is allowed to come here without my order." Hong Tianxiao shouted at the Mute Lion while attacking Li Xihua. Hearing this, Li Xihua thought that Hong Tianxiao was planning to take his life, and his heart sank. He immediately gritted his teeth and displayed all his martial arts skills, only attacking but not defending, and fighting for his life with Hong Tianxiao. Originally, Li Xihua's martial arts skills were not much worse than Hong Tianxiao's. As a result, Hong Tianxiao could not do anything to Li Xihua for a while, and the two fought evenly. Although Li Xihua only attacked but did not defend, he looked desperate, but he also looked for opportunities to escape. However, how could Hong Tianxiao not guess what Li Xihua was thinking, and kept fighting with him, not using his palms to force him to avoid Li Xihua? After running away like that day, a hundred moves passed in the blink of an eye, but Li Xihua still couldn't find a chance to escape, and he couldn't help but feel anxious. In the blink of an eye, another thirty moves passed. Li Xihua became more and more impatient and found more and more flaws. Hong Tianxiao became more energetic, seeing that the opportunity to capture Li Xihua had arrived. Sure enough, Li Xihua used the "Black Phoenix Tail Swing" move, turned over and kicked Hong Tianxiao in the lower abdomen, but Hong Tianxiao dodged it lightly. Li Xihua was about to change his moves, but Hong Tianxiao had already spotted this moment, and was faster than him, using Tianshan's move. The "Plum Blossoms and Snow Falling Covered with White Pings" in Zhemei's hand grabbed Li Xihua's ankle. Li Xihua was shocked. He hurriedly turned over on the iron bridge and kicked Hong Tianxiao's right hand with his left foot in an attempt to escape. Since Hong Tianxiao succeeded with one move, he would let Li Xihua escape again. He quickly hit several major acupuncture points on Li Xihua's right leg with his left hand. Then, before Li Xihua's left foot could reach him, he flicked his right hand violently and stepped back. Li Xihua turned over in the air and landed on the ground, but felt that his right leg could no longer move. He was shocked. Just as he was about to reach out to relieve the acupuncture points, he heard a gust of wind above his head. Li Xihua knew it was Hong Tianxiao without raising his head. He immediately gritted his teeth, mobilized all his strength, and waved his palms to meet him. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao's move was a false move. When Li Xihua raised his palms to the top of his head, Hong Tianxiao suddenly turned around and landed lightly behind Li Xihua, pushing his palms towards Li Xihua's waist. Li Xihua was shocked, and had no choice but to twitch his palms fiercely, turn around and swing behind him, with a "bang" sound, the two palms connected, and Li Xihua flew out like a kite with a broken string, landing just at Su Ruhong's feet. "Poof", Li Xihua opened his mouth and spit out a large mouthful of blood, unable to resist anymore. Hong Tianxiao snorted coldly, jumped up to Li Xihua's side, and secretly sighed in his heart. If Li Xihua hadn't been impatient, he would have been able to draw with him. "No, I must not hurt his life. I am willing to work hard to repay my kindness." Su Ruhong thought that Hong Tianxiao still wouldn't let Li Xihua go, so she couldn't help but let out a scream, hugged Li Xihua, and held her delicate His body stood between Li Xihua and Hong Tianxiao. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel angry and jealous, and shouted in a deep voice: "Su Ruhong, I respect you as the daughter of Suk Saha and the most beautiful woman in the Qing Dynasty, so I have always treated you with great courtesy, why did you lie to me? . If you had told me earlier that you already have the person you like, how could I, Liu Feiying, be the one who takes away people's love?" "Master, I did not lie to you. I have never had a lover. He, he is my biological brother." Su Ruhong burst into tears and hugged Li Xihua tightly in her arms. "Sister, you don't bow to Qing Gou, we our children of the Li family would rather die than succumb to the power of Qing Gou." Li Xihua reluctantly said this, butThe injuries in his body were aroused, and another large mouthful of blood spurted out, all of which sprayed on Su Ruhongruxue's plain clothes. "Li Xihua actually has a younger sister, why wasn't it mentioned in the original book?" Hong Tianxiao was puzzled, and all the anger and jealousy in his heart disappeared. He took a closer look at the two people, and found that they were quite similar. "Mute Lion, carry Li Xihua into Miss Su's room." Hong Tianxiao couldn't figure out the relationship between Li Xihua and Su Ruhong as brothers and sisters, so he had to order the Mute Lion to carry Li Xihua into Su Ruhong's room. The most important thing at the moment was Heal Li Xihua's injuries first. A master like Li Xihua will be of great use in the future. He must not be allowed to die. What's more, he is the brother of the great beauty Su Ruhong. "If you want to kill the dog, kill him. If I frown, I will not be a hero. Don't pretend to be in front of me." Li Xihua thought Hong Tianxiao was doing this to please his sister. "It seems that Brother Li has a very bad temper." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but smile after hearing this, "The reason why I saved you is for the sake of your Majesty, General Li, and your Majesty's Lady, and I don't need you to acknowledge my affection." "Humph", Li Xihua didn't know what kind of medicine Hong Tianxiao was selling in his gourd, so he stopped answering and turned his head to the side. "Ruhong, this brother of yours has a very bad temper. I just don't know if his ability is as big as his temper and whether he can drive the Manchus out of the country." Hong Tianxiao really didn't care about Li Xihua's bad temper. The only solution was to talk to Su Ruhong instead. Su Ruhong was extremely surprised when she heard that Hong Tianxiao actually said this, and said with a puzzled look on her face: "Isn't it just" "Haha, I didn't expect that even a famous and talented woman would sometimes be confused." Hong Tianxiao smiled, turned to the mute lion and said, "Go and wait outside the door to prevent anyone from eavesdropping." After the mute lion responded and closed the door, Hong Tianxiao gently took off the mask from his face, revealing his true face. Li Xihua and Su Ruhong looked at each other, and they were both amazed. Firstly, there were such ingenious human skin masks in the world, and secondly, they were surprised at why Hong Tianxiao wore a mask every day. The two of them vaguely felt that Hong Tianxiao must be wearing a mask. Has the same secrets as them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64 Ruhong¡¯s life experience You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Since Brother Li and Ruhong are General Li, I will no longer hide it. I wonder if General Li ever mentioned Hong Antong or Shenlong Cult to these two before his death?" Hong Tianxiao knew that when Li Yan and Lady Hong died, Li Xihua was the most He was only five or six years old, so he started to have a relationship with her out of thin air. "I have never heard of Hong Antong, but I have heard about the Shenlong Sect, but I heard it occasionally after Xia Yicheng came down from the mountain. It is said that the Shenlong Sect is on Shenlong Island in Liaodong. There are many masters in the sect, and their actions are secretive and strange. Could it be that Hong Antong is the leader of the Shenlong Sect?" Li Xihua roughly guessed that there must be some connection between the two families, so his attitude changed a lot. "Exactly, to be honest, my real name is Hong Tianxiao, and I am the young leader of the Shenlong Sect. Your Majesty, General Li Yan, and my father have been friends for many years before his death. However, my father has been devoted to running the Shenlong Sect, while General Li is assisting King Chuang in fighting. There was little contact with the world for many years. Until later, when my father heard that General Li was dead, he went out to rescue the orphan, but failed to find Brother Li. This matter became a regret in my father's heart. For more than ten years, my father also tried many ways to I sent people everywhere to inquire about Brother Li's whereabouts but to no avail. I didn't expect that you and I would meet like this today." Hong Tianxiao then roughly recounted the battle between Xiaoyaomen and Mingjiao, and then fabricated a lie that Hong Antong and Li Yan were close friends. , when Li Yan died, Li Xihua was only five or six years old at most, so he could tell the truth from the false. Looking at Li Xihua's silence, knowing that he still had doubts in his heart, Hong Tianxiao added another sentence: "As far as my father knows, General Li only has brother Li under his knees. I don't know Ruhong" "Oh, Brother Hong doesn't know. Jiao Niang was born to the second mother, and she and Xi Hua are half-brothers and sisters." Li Xihua was almost convinced now. It turns out that when Li Yan died, Jiao Niang (Su Ruhong)'s mother Yu Ruhong was already two months pregnant. After hearing the news that Li Yan and Hong Niangzi were dead, Yu Ruhong followed her intently, but refused to let go. The child in the belly. Unexpectedly, within two months, the Manchu Qing Dynasty entered the customs, defeated Li Zicheng, and captured Beijing. Suk Saha accidentally saw Yu Ruhong, and was immediately shocked and took her into the house. Seven months later, Yu Ruhong gave birth to Li Jiao Niang. With guilt towards Li Yan, she passed away three years after giving birth to Jiao Niang. In order to commemorate Yu Ruhong, Suk Saha named Li Jiaoniang Su Ruhong, and regarded her as the apple of his eye. Before she committed suicide and followed Li Yan, the Red Lady handed Li Xihua to Master Chengtong, the abbot of Shaolin Temple, and left a letter to Li Xihua, instructing Master Chengtong to open it after Li Xihua became a master. Eighteen years later, when Li Xihua came down from the mountain after completing his art, Master Chengtong gave him the letter left by the Red Lady. The Red Lady did not instruct anything in the letter, but only asked Li Xihua to inquire about Yu Ruhong and her children. information. Li Xihua spent many days in Beijing and learned that Yu Ruhong had been dead for fifteen years, leaving only a daughter named Su Ruhong. Li Xihua vaguely felt that Su Ruhong should be the daughter born to his father and Yu Ruhong, so after some investigation, Li Xihua finally confirmed his guess. Although Jiao Niang was only three years old when Yu Ruhong died, Yu Ruhong also left her a letter proving her identity and gave it to a loyal servant. Later, according to Yu Ruhong's instructions, on Li Jiaoniang's eighteenth birthday, the servant handed the letter into Jiaoniang's hands, and the next day, Li Xihua sneaked into the Su Mansion and found Jiaoniang. When brothers and sisters meet, it is inevitable that they will have some feelings, and the two of them also made a plan to escape from Su Mansion. However, it is a pity that just when the two of them were ready to escape, Kangxi, under the coercion of Obai, ordered to kill Suk Saha and raid the Su mansion. Seeing that his success was in vain, Li Xihua had no choice but to escape alone before the officers and soldiers arrived, hoping to have another chance to rescue Jiao Niang in the future. "I wonder what brother Li has planned next?" Hong Tianxiao was healing Li Xihua while inquiring about Li Xihua's intentions. "After saving my sister, I originally planned to place her in a safe place first, and then go to seek revenge on the descendants of Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin. Now it seems that it is safest for my sister to follow brother Tian Xiao, little brother Brother, I can relax and take revenge." The two of them had just ranked their ages, and Li Xihua was older than Hong Tianxiao. "Brother Li is different from what he said. The so-called revenge for killing his father is irreconcilable. If brother Li wants revenge, he should go to Li Zicheng and Liu Zongmin. How can he affect future generations? Otherwise, when will revenge be repaid?" Li Xihua didn't know that Li Zicheng was still alive. In the human world, Hong Tianxiao knew it. "What? Could it be that Brother Tian Xiao meant?" After hearing this, Li Xihua's heart moved, but he didn't dare to confirm. "Yes, according to the latest news from our religion, Li Zicheng did not die in battle after his defeat, but went into hiding and became a monk."?? "What? That old thief Li Zicheng is not dead yet. Haha, God has blessed me, Li Xihua, with the opportunity to kill my enemy with my own hands. Ahem." When Li Xihua heard this information, he couldn't help but feel extremely excited, but he didn't want to but it triggered another wave of excitement in his body. The injury caused a slight cough. "Does Brother Li really hate Li Zicheng that much?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but frown. If Li Xihua is too obsessed with personal hatred, it will definitely affect his great cause in the future. Li Xihua's eyes were almost on fire, his teeth were gritting, and he said in a hateful voice: "I can't wait to skin and cramp that old thief and cut him into pieces." "Brother Li, if you think about it carefully, you and I can be considered family friends. I wonder if Brother Li can listen to what I have to say?" Hong Tianxiao sighed and glanced at Li Jiaoniang (hereinafter referred to as Li Jiaoniang). He also looked at Li Xihua dumbfounded, as if he had never seen his brother look like this. "Brother Hong, please speak." With this relationship as a family friend, and because Li Xihua admired Hong Tianxiao's martial arts and character, his impression of him had already changed greatly. "I wonder which one Brother Li thinks is more hateful, the Manchu Tatar or Li Zicheng?" Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and chose a routine questioning method. "It goes without saying that the Manchu Tatars are hateful. They occupied my country and killed my compatriots. They killed countless Han people in the Yangzhou Tenth and Jiading Massacres, and their blood flowed like rivers." Li Xihua didn't have to think about this problem at all. "Brother Li is right, but all my fellow citizens should take it as their own responsibility to drive out the Tartars and restore China. Brother Li, think about it, if Li Zicheng raises his arms and shouts now, how many people in the country will respond?" "Hmph, since that Li thief entered Beijing, he has been arrogant and arrogant, listened to slander, alienated loyal ministers, and even forcibly accepted Chen Yuanyuan as his concubine, forcing Wu Sangui to sacrifice Shanhaiguan and lure Qing troops into the customs. This thief Li's treasonous activities are really countless. , which is deeply disgusting." When Li Xihuadan heard the words "Li Zicheng", he felt furious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65: Betrothal to Jinlan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Brother Li is right. After Li Zicheng entered the city of Beijing, he went against the grain, even worse than Chongzhen. However, Li Zicheng's actions were in Beijing, but other places did not know anything about these things. So' The influence of the three words "King Li Chuang" is still very strong. If someone raises their arms in his name at this time, how many heroes from all over the world will respond?" "Could it be that the master has the heart of the world?" Li Jiaoniang, who had been silent all this time, suddenly interrupted. Li Jiaoniang was very smart and had already heard the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words. However, seeing that her brother was still immersed in the hatred of his father and his family, he did not hear the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words at all, so she interrupted. "Those who know me are my darlings. How can I, the descendants of the great Han Dynasty, allow foreigners to rule? All Chinese sons and daughters with blood will do the same. At present, there are constant calls for rebellion against the Qing Dynasty in various places, including Taiwan, Tiandihui, Wangwushan, Muwangfu, etc. Wait, and with the ongoing fighting within the Qing court, it is the best time for us, the Han people, to expel the Tatars." Hong Tianxiao smiled and nodded to Li Jiaoniang. "Li Zicheng has already become a monk, but how do you know that he will become a monk again?" Li Jiaoniang knew his brother's temper and simply stopped letting him speak. After she finished talking to Hong Tianxiao, maybe Li Xihua would understand some truth. "Li Zicheng has already become a monk and may not leave the mountain again. However, Li Zicheng raised an army to rebel against the Ming Dynasty and succeeded. However, at the critical moment, the Qing troops entered the pass and failed. Naturally, he had been worried about this matter for a long time. Moreover, it is said that Li Zicheng has only one son left behind. A woman has no children, so he has no ambitions and can only sit in front of a lonely lamp." Hong Tianxiao also roughly understood Li Jiaoniang's good intentions, and explained it in detail. "In this case, how can the master get Li Zicheng's approval and raise his flag again?" Li Jiaoniang vaguely understood Hong Tianxiao's thoughts, and felt sour in her heart for no reason. "Haha, since Li Zicheng has no sons and only one daughter, I think he must be doted on. If someone can marry Li Zicheng's daughter, he can naturally start an incident openly and openly under the banner of Li Zicheng, and he can also summon people in a short time. Li Zicheng¡¯s old department can get twice the result with half the effort.¡± "Is it possible that the master wants to, but the master has never met Li Zicheng's daughter, and he doesn't even know whether she is tall or short, fat or thin, beautiful or ugly, so how can he easily" Li Jiaoniang's heart She couldn't help but feel anxious, and even more worried about Hong Tianxiao for no reason. If Li Zicheng's daughter looked ugly, wouldn't it mean that she had wronged Hong Tianxiao. "My dear lady, those who achieve great things don't stick to trivial matters. If we can really overthrow the rule of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, we will give back to my great Han Shan. Even if Li Zicheng's daughter looks like Wuyan, there is no harm in Hong Tianxiao marrying her." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be righteous. You look like this, but you are feeling proud in your heart. Ake's beauty is not inferior to yours at all, how could you wrong yourself? This is called loving the country and also loving beautiful women. Li Xihua couldn't help but be deeply moved after hearing this. He didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao could sacrifice his life's happiness for the people of the world. He was even more ashamed of the idea that he was only pursuing his own selfish interests but could not put the righteousness of his family first. Li Jiaoniang looked at Hong Tianxiao almost worshiping her, her heart trembling, and she even began to pray for Hong Tianxiao, hoping that Li Zicheng's daughter would be as charming and beautiful as herself. Regardless of his injuries, Li Xihua gritted his teeth and stood up, knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao with a plop, and said shamefully: "Brother Yu only cares about avenging his father's murder, but ignores the justice of the nation. If he hadn't met Brother Hong today, , Brother Yu has truly become a sinner of the nation. If Brother Hong does not give up, Brother Yu will be on horseback from today on, assisting Brother Hong to achieve unparalleled hegemony." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly lifted him up, took Li Xihua's hand and said, "Brother Li, you're welcome. You and I are family friends. If Brother Li doesn't give up, we will marry Jinlan today, and we will depend on each other for good and fortune in the future. I don't know what Brother Li wants." how?" "Brother Meng Hong thinks highly of him, but Brother Yu can't ask for it." Li Xihua was overjoyed when he heard this, and he naturally agreed with everything. After becoming sworn sworn friends, the two discussed their ages. Li Xihua is twenty-four years old this year and is less than two years older than Hong Tianxiao. He is the eldest brother and Hong Tianxiao is the second brother. At that moment, Hong Tianxiao met Li Xihua as a big brother and helped him heal his injuries. Now, the happiest person is Li Jiaoniang. Originally, Li Jiaoniang had a good impression of Hong Tianxiao. What happened tonight has left a deep shadow in her heart. His handsome appearance, magnificent figure With ambition, superb martial arts, and considerable talent, Li Jiaoniang was originally worried because her status was not worthy of her. However, after Li Xihua became a sworn sworn friend, Li Jiaoniang no longer had any worries. In her opinion, Li Zicheng's daughter will certainly be Hong Tianxiao's queen in the future, and she will definitely become a concubine second only to the queen. "Second brother, since you have such ambitions, just find?Li Zicheng, he can just hold high the flag of righteousness, why should he serve as an official under the Tatar emperor and suffer the cowardice? "Although Li Xihua is not weak in martial arts, he is impulsive and not good at strategy. He cannot understand Hong Tianxiao's plan. "Brother, you really can't even see this, how can you help me in the future. At present, the Manchu and Qing dynasties are unstable, the emperor is weak, and Obei is dictatorial. I am dormant, and I want to make this muddy water even more muddy. It's good to get something out of it." Li Jiaoniang rolled her eyes at Li Xihua, feeling very dissatisfied. "Haha, I don't want to be called "Master" in the future. You might as well call me second brother. What I said is right. This is exactly what I mean. The more fierce the fighting within the Qing Dynasty, the more favorable the situation will be for us. What's more, , now is not the time to raise troops to fight against the Qing Dynasty. During this period, I can make friends with anti-Qing people, recruit people, and train the army, so that when the time comes in the future, I can go out and conquer the world in one battle." Hong Tianxiao I admire Li Jiaoniang's quick thinking very much. "Second brother, hee hee, you call me like you are your sister, why don't I call you brother Tianxiao." Since Li Jiaoniang has feelings for Hong Tianxiao, she pays great attention to how she calls Hong Tianxiao. Moreover, Li Jiaoniang could also hear that this was Hong Tianxiao's test. If she really followed the call of second brother, Hong Tianxiao would think that she just regarded Hong Tianxiao as her elder brother, and he would definitely stop treating her because of this. miss. "Okay, just follow Jiao Niang." How could Hong Tianxiao not understand the meaning of Jiao Niang's words? He was secretly happy. The only person who could not be tempted by such a beautiful woman could only be an eunuch. Hong Tianxiao was a normal man, so there was no reason why he could not be tempted, not to mention that Jiao Niang also had this intention in her heart. "Haha, second brother, my sister has grown up in Suksaha Mansion since she was a child. In addition, she is smart and beautiful. She is often arrogant. Second brother will need to discipline her more carefully in the future." No matter how stupid Li Xihua is, he can see that his sister is Hong Tianxiao had that intention, so he followed the trend and gave a hint. "UmthiscoughJiao Niang is naturally beautiful, smart and knowledgeable, and has a lot of talents. She is known as the most talented woman in the Qing Dynasty. In the future, I am afraid that Jiao Niang will be indispensable for her advice when she conquers the world." How shameless Hong Tianxiao is. It's thick, and I can't help but blush a little. When Li Jiaoniang heard this, two blushes immediately appeared on her pretty face, and she was very excited at Hong Tianxiao's suggestive acceptance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 Playing with Wu Zhirong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tianqiao is the most prosperous place in Beijing. People from all walks of life and all walks of life gather here, because this is a sea of ??food. Not only are there the most expensive restaurants in Beijing, but there are also various special snacks in Beijing. To put it simply, " The word "lively" cannot describe the prosperity of the flyover. Hong Tianxiao is also a frequent guest at Tianqiao. First of all, Hong Tianxiao is naturally good at eating. Ever since he traveled here, eating has become one of Hong Tianxiao's major hobbies in life. Moreover, because he has a family fortune of hundreds of thousands, Hong Tianxiao eats like a duck to water. The second reason is that the overpass is a place where news spreads. Because there are more people coming and going, the news will naturally be better informed. Whether it is official, martial arts, or private, as long as you want to ask, you can get the answer here. . On this day, Hong Tianxiao and Lu Gaoxuan came to the overpass as usual. It was already noon, and they entered a restaurant. As soon as they reached the second floor, Hong Tianxiao's eyes were attracted by two men. These two tall men They are very similar, and they are both dressed in plain clothes. They should be two brothers. They are sitting near the window, eating something and looking out casually. These two people are the Bai Hansong of the Bai family of Prince Mu's Mansion. and the two brothers Bai Hanfeng. Seeing the Bai brothers, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something. He turned around and saw that, sure enough, there was an old man sitting not far in front. He always looked so petty and unpleasant. This old man must be the world's leader. Meet Xu Tianchuan, the "eight-armed ape" of Qingmutang. Hong Tianxiao thought for a moment, then took Lu Gaoxuan to sit down at a table to the right of the Bai brothers. Hong Tianxiao was wearing a mask, so the Bai brothers could not recognize him. After sitting down, Hong Tianxiao ordered some side dishes. Just as Hong and Lu were sitting down, another man dressed as an official came up the stairs, and he also brought four servants. The four servants looked like dogs fighting against others, loudly shouting at the waiters to serve wine and food, and listened to their conversation. Unlike people from the north, they kept talking after they sat down. Because their accents were so thick, Hong Tianxiao could only get a rough idea. It turned out that this official was from Yunnan and had come to Beijing to wait for an interview. There were only six tables in total on the second floor, and there was only one table left to the left of the Bai brothers, so the official sat directly there. Just when Hong Tianxiao¡¯s food and drinks were served, Bai Shuangmu had already established a friendship with the official through his relationship with fellow villagers. The two tables merged into one and they started chatting. Hong Tianxiao listened intently to the conversation between Bai Shuangmu and the official, while thinking about whether he should take action to resolve the conflict between Bai Shuangmu and Xu Tianchuan. Lu Gaoxuan saw that Hong Tianxiao had not spoken since he sat down, but was listening to the conversation at the table next to him, so he also started listening. "Since Mr. Wu has come to Qujing to serve as an official, it will be a blessing to the people of Qujing. I, Baijiazhuang, will naturally support you with all my strength." Bai Hanfeng cupped his fists and cupped his hands towards the official. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he knew clearly that this official must be Wu Zhirong, the banker's biggest enemy. "There, the Bai brothers of Baijiazhuang, Qujing are the richest men in Qujing. I have just arrived in Qujing for the first time, and there are still many places where I need to rely on you two. Today, I will borrow flowers, offer Buddhas, and toast you two." The Bai brothers are among the best in Qujing. , Wu Zhirong was about to take up his post in Qujing, so he inquired about the Bai brothers first, but he did not expect to meet them in Beijing. "Hey, the officials are colluding with the richest man, I'm afraid the people of Qujing will no longer have a way to live." At this moment, a strange voice suddenly came, and the speaker was Xu Tianchuan. After Wu Zhirong heard this, he became furious. He slapped the table and turned to look at Xu Tianchuan. He saw an old man half a century old with a bent back and shrunken clothes. There was a medicine box on the table with a stick of ointment on it. The flag has the words "ancestral plaster, which can cure all diseases" written on it. "Humph, the ancestral plaster can cure all diseases. You old man, if your plaster cannot cure all diseases, I will hand you over to the government for investigation." After all, this is at the foot of the emperor, and Wu Zhirong is just a local official in Yunnan. Although Hearing Xu Tianchuan's cynicism, he was very angry, but he didn't dare to make trouble in broad daylight. "Haha, sir, don't worry. The little old man's plaster is passed down from ancestors and is the most effective. Moreover, the little old man has the ability to diagnose diseases. He can prepare the plaster on the spot. If it doesn't work, you can hand the little old man over to the government for dispensation at will. ." Xu Tianchuan stood up with a smile, picked up the medicine box, and walked slowly towards Wu Zhirong. Bai Hansong and Bai Hanfeng looked at each other. They clearly saw that every time Xu Tianchuan took a step, he would leave two deep footprints behind him. They were confident that they would never be able to do this with their skills. It seemed that this little old man with an unattractive appearance could His skill is very profound, he must be some kind of strange person. "Oh, sir, I see that your Yintang is faintly golden. It seems that you have had a lot of contact with yellow and white things recently." Wu Zhirong said.When he was about to continue scolding him, Xu Tianchuan suddenly pretended to be surprised and said something like this, which made Wu Zhirong's scolding words swallowed hard. "I wonder what else the old gentleman can see?" Wu Zhirong is a well-known corrupt official in Yunnan. He has plundered countless amounts of money. Naturally, he comes into contact with a large amount of gold, silver and rare treasures every day. At this moment, after listening to Xu Tianchuan's words, he felt strange in his heart. I have some belief. "Well, thisit's better to talk to the adults in private about the following. There are many people here. If we talk about it, it won't look good on the face of the adults." Xu Tianchuan pretended to be embarrassed. "I have always done things openly and aboveboard. It doesn't matter. The old gentleman just said it doesn't matter. Besides, these two Bai brothers are not outsiders." Wu Zhirong also deliberately wanted to make friends with the Bai brothers and pretended to be magnanimous. "In this case, the little old man will speak frankly and ask for your forgiveness. From the little old man's face, the forehead is slightly red, the cheeks are slightly pink, and the eye sockets of the eyes are slightly black. You must often indulge in wine and sex. I guess you are the master. There must be a lot of wives and concubines at home." Xu Tianchuan made nonsense. "Click", Wu Zhirong's heart tightened, and he thought to himself, this old man is really a semi-immortal, he can tell so much just from his face, he is really a master. Wu Zhirong does have seven or eight concubines in his family. It is precisely because of this that Wu Zhirong is exhausted every night and often feels powerless. Now that he heard what Xu Tianchuan said so clearly, he thought he had met a master and couldn't care less. After making a fool of himself in front of the Bai brothers, he hurriedly showed a smile and said: "The old gentleman is really Hua Tuo of this generation. There are indeed so many wives and concubines in the lower official's family. The lower official often feels a little powerless. I wonder if the old gentleman's plaster can do this." efficient?" "Well, Sir, to be honest, it's effective. It's just that one of the medicines is very difficult to find, so the price is very expensive. Not long ago, an adult in the court also asked the little old man for this plaster, and agreed to come today. Get the medicine here." Xu Tianchuan pretended to be very embarrassed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67: Identity Change You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It doesn't matter, old sir. It doesn't matter if it's more expensive. Old sir, I will be taking up my post in Qujing the day after tomorrow. It will be difficult for me to come to the capital in the future. I would like to ask you to make it easier for me. I am very grateful." Wu Zhirong heard about Xu Tianchuan's box. There was this kind of plaster inside, and my eyes couldn't help but shine. Xu Tianchuan was about to answer when a whisper suddenly came from his ears: "Eight-armed Monkey, I believe you can also see that this Wu Zhirong is a corrupt official. Tell him later that you brought the wrong plaster today, and you will meet him tomorrow." We agreed on a relatively secluded location and asked for one thousand taels of silver per plaster." Xu Tianchuan was secretly shocked when he heard this. This is the skill of transmitting sounds into secrets. There are only a handful of people in the world who know this skill. Among the Tiandihui, there are only Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman, and Cai Dezhong, the incense master of Lotus Hall who has the most profound skills. This effort. Xu Tianchuan turned his head and looked around, but there were only two people, Hong Tianxiao and Lu Gaoxuan. The others had already been scared away when Wu Zhirong slapped the table. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao and Lu Gaoxuan were very impressive, Xu Tianchuan looked at Lu Gaoxuan carefully, and his heart suddenly moved. Could it be that the middle-aged man was Lu Gaoxuan, the pen and sword master who was famous in Shanxi ten years ago. "Sir, I'm really sorry. The little old man was so panicked when he went out that he brought the wrong plaster." Xu Tianchuan pretended to rummage in the medicine box for a while, showing a look of disappointment. "Ah", Wu Zhirong couldn't help but feel disappointed when he heard that Xu Tianchuan had brought the wrong plaster, "The old gentleman's home is far away from here. I had nothing to do, so I accompanied my husband to get it." "The little old man's home is not far from here. It's just that the little old man has plasters from several customers in his medicine box. He has to wait for them to come here to get the plasters, so he can't leave. Sir, why don't you go to the Yuejiang Restaurant in the south of the city tomorrow? , the little old man is waiting for you, what do you think?" Although Xu Tianchuan didn't know what the person who transmitted the message wanted, he could guess that it must be to punish this corrupt official, so he followed his instructions. "That's very good. I will wait for the old gentleman at the Yuejiang Restaurant tomorrow. Two Brother Bai, Xiaguan has other things to do, so I will take my leave. After returning to Qujing, I will have a night of wine and conversation with the two Brother Bai. , Farewell." After Wu Zhirong finished speaking, he bowed his hands to everyone and went downstairs with his four men. After Wu Zhirong left, the Bai brothers were about to speak. Xu Tianchuan hugged his fists, bowed slightly towards Hong Tianxiao and Lu Gaoxuan and said, "I wonder which hero just transmitted the message to the little old man?" When Erbai heard the words, they were all shocked. They did not expect that one of the two people would actually transmit the message into the secret, so they remained silent and watched silently. "It's me. That Wu Zhirong is the enemy of my friend. That's why I sent a secret message to my senior. Please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao saw that Xu Tianchuan immediately looked for someone after Wu Zhirong left, so he had to stand up. admit. "May I ask your surname?" Xu Tianchuan didn't expect that although Hong Tianxiao had special skills, he was so humble, and he suddenly felt good about him. "I'm Liu Feiying." Hong Tianxiao had already thought about it and decided not to reveal his identity for the time being. "Liu Feiying." Xu Tianchuan recited it several times silently in his mind. He suddenly felt shocked and asked hurriedly: "Could it be that you are the newly appointed head of the Imperial Guard?" "Oh, the senior's information is indeed very well-informed?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be secretly surprised. It seemed that among the guards in the palace, there must be insiders from the Tiandihui. "General Manager Liu is very skilled in martial arts. He once fought Obai for more than a hundred rounds without deciding the outcome. Xu admired him very much." Xu Tianchuan deliberately showed that the Heaven and Earth Society was well-informed in front of the Bai family Shuangmu, so even this extremely hidden person The news was also told without reservation. As soon as this statement came out, not only Bai Shuangmu was shocked, but even Hong Tianxiao was shocked. There were very few people who knew the news, only Kangxi, Suo'etu, Aobai and him. , could it be that there was an insider planted by the Heaven and Earth Society in Obai's house? Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. The Bai family's Shuangmu thought that even Master Ironback Canglong Liu Dahong could not complete a hundred rounds under Obai. Seeing that this man was only twenty-three or four years old, and his martial arts was so strong, it seemed that only Hong Tianxiao could do it. In comparison, and thinking that these two people were younger than his two brothers, he felt a bit disheartened. "These two brothers are both surnamed Bai and live in Qujing. Could it be that they are the famous Bai brothers from Prince Mu's palace?" Hong Tianxiao saw that the Bai brothers were quite embarrassed in the presence, so he spoke up to resolve it. "I dare not, my two brothers are Bai Hansong and Bai Hanfeng." Although the Bai brothers admired the martial arts of Liu Feiying in front of them, they did not want to make friends because he was an official in the court, so they just replied lightly. "You three are welcome, I have something important to do, so I'll take my leave first." Hong Tianxiao knew that with him here, the three of them would not dare to speak freely, so he saidSay goodbye and leave. After getting off the restaurant, Hong Tianxiao said to Lu Gaoxuan: "Mr. Lu, you go back first, I still have some things to do." Lu Gaoxuan asked: "Could it be that the young leader wants to discuss friendship with a few people upstairs?" Lu Gaoxuan was quick in thinking and could guess what Hong Tianxiao meant. "The one who knows me is Mr. Lu." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, admiring Lu Gaoxuan in his heart. Lu Gaoxuan smiled slightly and said: "It's just that these people are quite similar to the people from the Tiandihui and Prince Mu's Mansion. They have no friendship with our Shenlong Sect. The young leader needs to be careful." "Don't worry, even if they join forces, they are no match for me." This Lu Gaoxuan is good at everything, but he is a bit wordy. Hong Tianxiao frowned slightly. When Lu Gaoxuan saw this, he didn't dare to say anything and left in response. Hong Tianxiao found a deserted place, took off the mask on his face, put on his clothes inside out, and then walked towards the second floor again. The clothes can be worn both front and back. This is Hong Tianxiao's idea, so that after taking off or putting on the mask, there will be no flaws due to the same clothes. After Hong Tianxiao went upstairs, the battle between Xu and Bai had not yet begun. Bai Hanfeng's sharp eyes immediately saw Hong Tianxiao, and he quickly stood up and shouted: "Brother Hong, it turns out you are also in the capital." Bai Hansong and Xu Tianchuan then turned to look. Bai Hansong was overjoyed when he saw it. He stood up and walked towards Hong Tianxiao. As he walked, he said, "Brother Hong, why is it such a coincidence today? Come on, let's have a drink together." Cup." Ever since Hong Tianxiao cured Prince Mu's injury, everyone in Prince Mu's palace has treated Hong Tianxiao as a benefactor. "Brother Bai, Second Brother Bai, are you also in Beijing?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised. "Brother Hong, the prince sent the young prince to take us to the capital to do something." Bai Hansong lowered his voice. Hong Tianxiao didn't need to think about it to know what Bai Hansong was talking about. He secretly thought in his heart that in the original book, Prince Mu's entry into the palace to assassinate him was due to Mu Jiansheng's young impulsiveness. He didn't expect that Prince Mu would actually do it at his old age. He would send his own people to the palace to seek death without even thinking about it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 Who is orthodox? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hong Tianxiao came to the table, Bai Hanfeng hurriedly introduced the two of them: "Brother Xu, this is Brother Hong Tianxiao, who is my great benefactor in Prince Mu's Mansion. Brother Hong, this Mr. Xu Tianchuan is known as the Eight-Armed Ape." , is a master of the Qingmu Hall of the Heaven and Earth Society, and his martial arts skills are very impressive." "Hong Tianxiao." Xu Tianchuan recited several times silently in his heart. He suddenly felt shocked and asked hurriedly: "Little brother, is he the hero who rescued Mao Shiba outside Yangzhou City?" "Oh, does it mean that senior knows Brother Mao?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be very happy, but in his heart he understood that Mao Shiba had successfully joined the Qingmu Hall of the Tiandihui in accordance with his instructions. "Haha, more than just knowing each other, Mao Shiba and I are friends Oh, Mao Shiba and I have been friends for a lifetime. He often talked about the little brother's rescue outside Yangzhou City that day, and also talked about the little brother's martial arts It's so amazing. Xu didn't believe it at first, but now that we meet today, I know that Mao Shiba doesn't deceive me." Xu Tianchuan was so excited that he almost told Mao Shiba about joining the Tiandihui. Hong Tianxiao originally did not want to intervene in the fight between Xu Tianchuan and Bai Shuangmu, but when he met Wu Zhirong just now, he thought of the banker who suffered terribly from him, so he used the skill of transmitting secrets to Xu Tianchuan. Even if Wu Zhirong is captured and taken to the banker tomorrow, he can give an explanation to the banker. However, both Xu Tianchuan and Bai Shuangmu, although they are a bit loyal and pedantic, are still strong men and lofty ideals to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. If they are allowed to kill each other without stopping them, it will only weaken them. With the anti-Qing forces, Hong Tianxiao secretly made up his mind to stop the fight between the three. "Brother Hong, I have read countless people and am quite capable of understanding people. If I am not mistaken, brother Hong, in the Tiandihui, there is only one person in the Tiandihui who is slightly better than you, our chief helmsman." , if Brother Hong nods, I will guarantee you to be the incense master of Qingmu Hall of Tiandihui." After three drinks, Xu Tianchuan couldn't wait to win over Hong Tianxiao to join the club. "Brother Hong, what Brother Xu said is true. Your kung fu is absolutely superb. At least no one in our Prince Mu's Palace can be better than you. If Brother Hong nods, the second head of Prince Mu's Palace must be Brother Hong. ." When Bai Hansong saw that Xu Tianchuan actually roped Hong Tianxiao into the Tiandihui, he was unwilling to lag behind others. "The Tiandihui is the base of the Tang Dynasty King in the Central Plains. The Tang Dynasty King is the destined emperor of the Ming Dynasty. Only by joining the Tiandihui can Hong brother show his talents. When the Tartars are expelled in the future, the Tang Dynasty king ascends the throne and becomes the emperor. Hong brother is granted the title Of course, Prime Minister Hou Bai is not a problem." Xu Tianchuan couldn't help but become anxious when he heard that the Bai family's Shuangmu was actually arguing with him, and he no longer spoke politely. "Brother Xu drank too much. The Ming Dynasty's orthodoxy is His Highness King Gui. I don't know when he became the King of Tang." Bai Hanfeng was about to jump up when he heard this, but was gently held down by his brother Bai Hansong, but Bai Hanfeng's mouth was closed. Being blocked, his words became even more rude. "Okay, the two heroes of the Bai family are really good at talking. Today, whether the King of Tang is the orthodox or the King of Gui is the orthodox, it doesn't matter whether you or I say it. It's still the truth that comes from my hands." Although Xu Tianchuan is not young, he has a bad temper. Not small, especially when it comes to this kind of issue. "Sigh, I really don't know how many heroes and patriots will be left after the fierce battle between Tiandihui and Prince Mu's Mansion. I wonder if we can still drive the Manchu Tatars out of the country." Hong Tianxiao did not expect that he would become the orthodoxy of the three. The fuse was triggered, and I felt very depressed. Seeing the quarrel between the three of them getting more and more intense, I couldn't help but sigh secretly. Fortunately, there was no one else upstairs, otherwise someone would have reported the matter to the police a long time ago. The three of them were stunned when they heard Hong Tianxiao's soliloquy. When they thought about it carefully, they all looked ashamed and sat down silently, hanging their heads in silence. "Brother Xu, two brothers Bai, brothers are not from the Tiandihui, nor are they from Prince Mu's Mansion. I don't know whether it is right or wrong to say something. If it is wrong, please forgive me. Brothers think that neither the Tiandihui nor the Prince Mu's Mansion is right at the moment. , the most important thing is to work together to drive the Manchu Tatars out of the customs. As for who is the orthodox and who will ascend the throne in the future, they can be determined by their merits when they drive them out of the customs. If there is someone other than Zhu named The one who has contributed the most is so what if he becomes the emperor. After all, they are all Han people. It is better than the Manchu Qing ruling our Han people. If the Heaven and Earth Society and Prince Mu's Mansion fight over this matter, and they fight endlessly, it will not only be a waste of strength. , which makes relatives hate and enemies become happy. Expelling the Tatars from the border has naturally become a casual conversation. I wonder if the three of you think what your brother said is reasonable?" Hong Tianxiao's words are also for him to set up his own business in the future. An excuse. "Brother Hong's words are true. I was confused for a moment. I hope you two won't take offense." Xu Tianchuan is outspoken. He is a man who can take things and put them down. Once he finds out that he has done something wrong, he will first ask the Bai family Shuangmu Apologize.  "There, my brothers also made inappropriate remarks. Please forgive me, Brother Xu." Although Bai Shuangmu has always been arrogant, since Xu Tianchuan apologized to the two of them in advance, the two of them felt very embarrassed. . "Brother Hong, what I heard from you just now is that you want to start your own business?" "My brother is right. My father has long had the ambition to drive out the Tartars and restore China. He started preparations more than ten years ago. If my father knew that there were so many like-minded people in the Central Plains, he would be very happy." Hong Tianxiao After much deliberation, I still have to use the name of Shenlong Island to avoid being attracted by others in the future. "I don't know who your father is" Xu Tianchuan asked. "My father, Hong Antong." "Could it be that your father is the Hong leader of the Shenlong Sect?" Xu Tianchuan is worthy of being an old man in the world. The Shenlong Sect has been in the world for many years, and few people know about it, but Xu Tianchuan is one. "Not bad." Hong Tianxiao nodded, secretly praising Xu Tianchuan for his broad knowledge. "Brother, I'm really disrespectful. No wonder Brother Hong is so good at martial arts at such a young age. Your Majesty, Master Hong is known as the best master in the world. He is even slightly better than Tie Baisuan, the former leader of the Sun Moon Sect." Xu Tianchuan was really in awe this time. Hong Tianxiao couldn¡¯t help but be extremely surprised after hearing this. The number one master in the world? How come it seems like I've never heard anyone talk about it. Originally, almost no one in the world knew the name Hong Antong. However, just five years after Hong Tianxiao left the island, Hong Antong personally went to the Central Plains to search. Unexpectedly, he met Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui. After three hundred rounds of misunderstanding at the foot of Songshan Mountain, Chen Jinnan finally lost to Hong Antong and was defeated. Chen Jinnan is indeed a hero. He did not shy away from this matter at all. Instead, he used it to warn everyone in the Tiandi Association that people who encounter Shenlong Island in the future must stay out of the way. Because Hong Tianxiao Yicheng did not return to the island after he came down from the mountain, so he did not know this matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69: Goodbye Little Princess You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "There are so many experts in the Shenlong Sect, and their actions are extremely mysterious. If it weren't for the fact that the members of the Shenlong Sect don't often move around in the world, there is no doubt that the largest sect in the world must be the Shenlong Sect. Brother Hong is the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, and just now my elder brother also I'm really ashamed to say that I want to win Brother Hong into the Tiandihui." Xu Tianchuan couldn't help but blush. Bai Shuangmu had never heard of the name of the Shenlong Sect, but from the respect in Xu Tianchuan's words and expression, he knew that the Shenlong Sect was definitely something serious. Bai Hanfeng said: "There are more and more anti-Qing people in the world including Tiandihui, Muwangfu, Shenlong Sect, and Wangwushan. It seems that there is hope for restoring China." "Brother Bai is right. The more people in the world join you and me, the greater the hope of expelling the Tartars. The first thing we need now is to put down our sectarian opinions and deal with the outside world unanimously. The sectarian disputes will only It is absolutely undesirable for us to kill each other and fight." "However, Brother Hong, what you said makes sense. The dispute between the sects is internal fighting. However, if there is no orthodoxy in the world, how can the people of the world follow it? However, this matter is not something you and I can decide. We need to take the helm. The Lord, Prince Mu, Master Hong and others will discuss and decide." Xu Tianchuan is an old thinker. Although he admires Hong Tianxiao very much, he does not agree with the statement that there is no orthodoxy in the world. "Brother Xu is very true to what he said. My two brothers also believe that the advantages of deciding on orthodoxy first outweigh the disadvantages. Although there will be some battles and contests before the orthodoxy is decided, once the orthodoxy is decided, the situation of individual affairs will be avoided and everyone in the world will be united. , the fight against the Qing Dynasty will be done with twice the result with half the effort." Bai Hansong remained silent, and could not help but express his opinion at this time. Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly in his heart. What Xu Tianchuan and the others said made sense. However, the current situation was that the Tiandihui and Muwangfu could still fight. If Kangxi killed Aobai and cut San, the Tiandihui and Muwangfu would still be able to fight. If they fight endlessly, they can only be defeated by the Qing court one by one. "Well, who is the real orthodoxy in the world? If someone is holding high the banner of the Zhao family of the Song Dynasty, who can say that they are not orthodox. Since the Tiandihui, Prince Mu's Mansion and the Shenlong Sect cannot reach an agreement on this issue In the future, we can only do our own thing. Fortunately, we all have a common goal and will not be enemies of each other. Brother Xu, the two brothers Bai, brothers, I still have something to do, so I will say goodbye." Hong Tianxiao said to the three of them. I was very angry at being so pedantic, and I didn't bother to argue with them anymore, so I stood up and left. "I won't send it off." Xu Tianchuan didn't expect that when he met the young leader of the Shenlong Sect for the first time today, he thought that the orthodox matter had ended on bad terms. On the other hand, Bai Shuangmu, because Hong Tianxiao was a great benefactor to Prince Mu's Mansion, saw Hong Tianxiao turning to leave and hurriedly shouted: "Brother Hong, wait a minute." Hong Tianxiao stopped when he heard the words. The Bai brothers hurriedly took a few steps forward and whispered to Hong Tianxiao: "The young prince and the young princess are all in the capital at the moment. Please ask Brother Hong to move over for a while." As soon as Hong Tianxiao heard the words "little princess", Mu Jianping's affectionate eyes could not help but appear in his mind. He couldn't help but feel excited in his heart. He hurriedly shook his head and said: "This two white brothers, little brother little brother I still have some important things to do, so I won¡¯t bother you today. I¡¯ll make a special visit to you another day¡­ another day.¡± Bai Hansong saw Hong Tianxiao's eyes flashing and hesitating in his words, knowing that he was not telling the truth. Suddenly he thought of the unusual reaction of the little princess Mu Jianping in recent times. Bai Hansong suddenly realized and thought to himself, could it be that something happened between the Hong brothers and the little princess? Some unpleasantness, if so, would bring Brother Hong to the little princess. Thinking of this, Bai Hansong couldn't help laughing and said: "Brother Hong, if the young prince knew that my brother saw Brother Hong but failed to take you to see him, he would definitely blame me. Could it be that Brother Hong saw my brother and I were in trouble? No matter whether you ask or not, let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing else that can compare to the brotherhood between you and the young prince.¡± Hong Tianxiao knew that he could no longer escape, so he had to follow the Bai brothers with a mournful face. Bai Hansong didn't pay attention to Hong Tianxiao's expression, and thought to himself, Brother Hong is the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, and he is a close match with the little princess. If something good is really accomplished, if the Shenlong Sect and Prince Mu's Mansion unite, they may not be as powerful as the Tiandihui. Prince Mu¡¯s family lived in a farmhouse in the southern suburbs of the capital. When the three of them arrived, Mu Jianping was the only one in the yard. Mu Jianping saw Hong Tianxiao from a distance and couldn't believe it. He hurriedly rubbed his eyes. After confirming that it was correct, he immediately shouted excitedly and ran towards this side: "Brother Hong, Brother Hong." When the Bai brothers who were walking in front of Hong Tianxiao saw this, they couldn't help but look at each other and secretly thought in their hearts. Normally, even if the prince or young prince whom they haven't seen for a year or two comes, they don't see the little princess so excited. It seems that the little princess is really I have fallen in love with Brother Hong. If this can be done, it will be greatIf anything happens, the prince will definitely be happy. When the little princess came closer, she found that Hong Tianxiao had a mournful face. She couldn't help but wonder: "Brother Hong, could it be that Brother Bai and Brother Bai bullied you on the road? Why do you look so ugly?" Hearing this, the Bai brothers turned around and almost laughed out loud. They looked like Hong Tianxiao, who used to use poison for the prince, with his head hanging down. Bai Hanfeng held back his smile and said to Mu Jianping: "Little princess, please don't accuse a good person unjustly. Your brother Hong is so good at martial arts. He is the only one who can bully us. We can't bully him." Mu Jianping thought about it. He hugged Hong Tianxiao's right arm tightly with both arms and pulled him towards the yard. As he walked, he asked, "When did Brother Hong come to the capital? How did he get along with Brother Bai?" Did the second brother meet him?" Not only was the faint virgin scent of Mu Jianping's body making Hong Tianxiao a little confused, but the strange feeling of his right arm rubbing back and forth on Mu Jianping's chest stimulated the blood all over Hong Tianxiao's body. Although there are more than seventy beautiful maids in his house, all of them come at his request and devote themselves to him. There is also a charming beauty like Li Jiaoniang, but Hong Tianxiao has not yet had the Nine Yang Divine Art. Dacheng had never been in such close contact with any woman before. Unexpectedly, it was his second time with Mu Jianping, who was only fourteen years old. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70: Obsessed You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Nine-Yang Divine Skill is a powerful internal skill that can accelerate the secretion of hormones, stimulate men's sexual desire, and make men's sexual function powerful and invincible during the practice. This magical skill was originally created by an eminent monk from the Shaolin Temple, but because the yang energy in the body had nowhere to vent, he exploded and died. Later, the second cultivator was Zhang Wuji, but with Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo, it didn't matter if the yang energy had somewhere to vent. However, there is a fatal weakness of Jiuyang Magic, that is, before the magic skill is perfected, it is most intolerable to be seduced by women. At least, it is unable to bear the temptation. In a cloud and rain, one loses his virgin body, and the magic skill will never be as successful as before. On the day, if it is serious, it will go crazy and become a demon, which may put your life in danger. Mu Jianping hugged Hong Tianxiao's arm, feeling extremely sweet in her heart. She asked Hong Tianxiao about Hong Tianxiao's situation during this period one after another. However, she found that Hong Tianxiao was a little careless. She couldn't help but turned to look at Hong Tianxiao strangely, and saw that his cheeks were slightly red. , there were actually red threads appearing in both eyes. Mu Jianping didn't know what was going on, so he touched Hong Tianxiao's forehead with his hand, and felt it was extremely hot. He couldn't help but let out an "ah" and said urgently: "Brother Hong, what's wrong with you? Do you have a fever? " The Bai brothers who were following at a distance suddenly encountered something unexpected and hurriedly came forward, only to see Hong Tianxiao's eyes were dull, his cheeks were like fire, and his eyes were actually bloodshot. Mu Jianping didn't know what happened to Hong Tianxiao, but the Bai brothers were well-informed and knew that this was a sign of obsession. However, they didn't know why Hong Tianxiao suddenly became obsessed. "Little princess, Brother Hong has gone crazy. Han Feng and I are here to guard him. You quickly go to Ziyu Teahouse to find the master and the young prince." Mu Jiansheng brought people to Beijing this time to assassinate Kangxi. , in order to obtain information, he chose to stay in a teahouse. It was a place where three religions and nine streams gathered. He thought there would be some news. Mu Jianping was already in love with Hong Tianxiao, but he was not willing to leave at this critical moment. He screamed: "No, I want to stay with Brother Hong. I won't go." Although Mu Jianping usually calls them Big Brother Bai and Second Brother Bai, after all, Mu Jianping is the princess, the master, and the Bai brothers are servants. Since the little princess doesn't want to go, no matter how hard they force it, Bai Hansong has no choice but to go. He smiled bitterly at Bai Hanfeng and said, "In that case, second brother, then you and the little princess can guard Brother Hong here, and I will go find the master and the little prince when they come back." "This" Bai Hanfeng knew that although Hong Tianxiao's internal strength was not much higher than the two of them, his martial arts skills were no match for the three Bai brothers. The little princess's martial arts skills were not high. Once Hong Tianxiao really went crazy, not only would he be unable to help Busy, and still a burden, but Bai Hanfeng didn't dare to say it too obviously in person, lest the little princess would be unable to step down, "Brother, it's better for me to be here. After all, my relationship with Brother Hong is deeper." Bai Hanfeng has the same thoughts as Bai Hansong. They both know that it is dangerous to stay here. Once Hong Tianxiao gets angry, his life will be in danger, and they must fight to the death to protect the safety of the little princess. Hearing this, Bai Hansong's heart felt warm, but he shouted to Bai Hanfeng with a tigerish face: "Stop talking so much nonsense, go quickly, Brother Hong will be in more danger if you go late." Bai Hanfeng knew that every minute and second was precious. Hearing this, he knew that he could not defeat his elder brother. He looked at Bai Hansong deeply, turned around and ran out without saying a word. After Bai Hanfeng left, the two of them carried Hong Tianxiao towards the room. Mu Jianping, who was short and weak, used almost all his strength to hold Hong Tianxiao's right arm with both arms. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao's right arm rubbed up and down in Mu Jianping's arms. The soft and firm breasts stimulated Hong Tianxiao even more. At the moment, Hong Tianxiao is quite clear in his mind and is working hard to resist the impulse force coming from his Dantian. However, the exciting pleasure brought by Mu Jianping's twin peaks makes Hong Tianxiao almost give up the resistance several times. Hong Tianxiao knew that once he gave up resistance, the consequences of that impulsive outburst would not only destroy Mu Jianping's innocence, but might also kill him. However, as this journey progressed, Hong Tianxiao felt that his resistance was getting weaker and weaker, and the pleasure generated by the friction between his arms and Mu Jianping's breasts became stronger and stronger, and he would soon be unable to control it. Finally, the two of them carried Hong Tianxiao into the house with difficulty, came to the bed, and gently placed him on the bed. Unexpectedly, Mu Jianping suddenly slipped and fell onto Hong Tianxiao. Not only did their faces come into close contact, Mu Jianping's right hand also happened to land on Hong Tianxiao's. That¡¯s all. Hong Tianxiao could bear this moment of contact. However, Mu Jianping didn't know what the tall thing was, so he gently touched a few of it with his little hands. Hong Tianxiao returns?I couldn't bear it anymore, I just felt that my whole body was suddenly extremely restless, my mind was in chaos, and I only had one thought - to find a woman to vent my feelings to. Hong Tianxiao's body that had been unable to move suddenly regained its flexibility. He hugged Mu Jianping with his arms and opened his mouth to deeply block Mu Jianping's open mouth. Mu Jianping could only She felt a soft and wet thing stirring back and forth in her mouth. The taste was unforgettable to her. Unconsciously, she wrapped her tongue around the soft thing, and the two tongues were entangled together. A fight broke out in Mu Jianping's cherry mouth. Bai Hansong was dumbfounded by what happened suddenly. Mu Jianping finally came to his senses only after Hong Tianxiao carried him to bed. Bai Hansong's first reaction was to pull the two away, but Hong Tianxiao held Mu Jianping so tightly that Bai Hansong couldn't pull him away even though he tried his best. Bai Hansong became more and more anxious, but couldn't think of a good way. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had already freed up a hand to untie Mu Jianping's belt, and reached under his shirt, pressing it on Mu Jianping's breasts. On top of it, Hong Tianxiao even turned over and was already riding on Mu Jianping. How could Bai Hansong, who was already a veteran, not know that if he could not stop it, Mu Jianping's innocence would soon be lost in Hong Tianxiao's hands. Although Hong Tianxiao was the savior of Prince Mu and the benefactor of Prince Mu's Mansion, he was an outsider after all, and the little princess was the master. At this moment, Bai Hansong could only grit his teeth, summon up five powers, wave his palm towards Hong Tianxiao and was hit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71: Almost dead You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There was only a "bang" sound, and Hong Tianxiao just let out a "snort" after being hit with a palm. His movements did not stop at all. Instead, he grabbed Mu Jianping's coat and pulled it violently. With a "stab" sound, the bright red The bellyband and snow-white skin were exposed in front of Hong Tianxiao and Bai Hansong. Bai Hansong was shocked, knowing that if he didn't use all his strength, it would be too late, so he hurriedly used all his strength to strike at Hong Tianxiao again. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao suddenly slapped Bai Hansong with his backhand. With a "bang", Bai Hansong flew straight out, hit the wall, and passed out. Bai Hansong clearly saw that Hong Tianxiao's other hand had pulled off the little princess's bellyband. Under the bellyband was a piece of white stuff. Although Bai Hansong couldn't see it clearly, he naturally knew it in the moment before he fell into coma. What are the white flowers? This series of changes had long since separated Hong Tianxiao's mouth from Mu Jianping's. Several "bang bang" sounds also made Mu Jianping wake up from his infatuation. When he opened his eyes, he saw Hong Tianxiao's face red. His eyes tore at his clothes, but he was actually naked from the waist up. The two jade rabbits were tremblingly exposed in the air, and he couldn't help but scream "Ah". Hong Tianxiao was still in a frenzy, but Mu Jianping had regained her sanity. Although she had secretly promised Hong Tianxiao that she could become Hong Tianxiao's wife, she was unwilling to protect her for sixteen years under such circumstances. With his innocent body handed over to him, the only thing he could do was to resist with all his strength. Mu Jianping's resistance was nothing in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. The skin that was hit by pink fists did not feel the slightest pain, but instead aroused Hong Tianxiao's anger even more. There was a "stab" followed by another scream of "ah", and Mu Jianping's pants were pulled off by Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao also used too much force to tear Mu Jianping's pants, and his body fell backwards, and then he quickly sat upright again. Mu Jianping took this opportunity to roll from under Hong Tianxiao's body to the inside of the bed, wrapped his arms around his breasts, and huddled on the corner of the bed. "Brother Hong, youdon't come over. If youcome over again, I'llI'll scream." Mu Jianping, who was already helpless, had no idea what was going on. Hong Tianxiao, whom he had always admired, would suddenly turn into a terrifying figure. A pervert, and I don¡¯t know how to stop his further actions. Hong Tianxiao couldn't hear Mu Jianping's words, but his eyes were red, he was grinning silly, tearing his clothes and pants, and slowly pushing towards Mu Jianping. With a scream of "Ah", Mu Jianping was roughly pulled by Hong Tianxiao, and his strong body pressed heavily on Mu Jianping again. Mu Jianping felt that he was so pressed that he could hardly breathe, but he still fought hard With the last of his strength, he fought with Hong Tianxiao, and his two naked bodies were entangled on the bed. Finally, the exhausted Mu Jianping could no longer exert any strength and allowed Hong Tianxiao's big mouth and hands to roam back and forth on his body. Mu Jianping could not feel the stimulation brought by this strange feeling at all. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. Just when Hong Tianxiao picked up his own equipment and was about to go straight to Huanglong, there was a sudden noise, and then two figures jumped into the house. Before Hong Tianxiao turned around, he only heard an old voice: "Ah, little princess" and then felt that his acupuncture points were suddenly clicked. Then he heard two calls of "sister" and "brother". Hong Tianxiao Passed out. When Hong Tianxiao woke up again, it was already late at night. He was still on this bed, but he was fully dressed and covered with a thin quilt. Hong Tianxiao simply tried his luck and found that he didn't feel any discomfort in his body. Even the Mysterious Gate of Life and Death had been opened without knowing when, and the Nine Yang Magic Technique had been completed. Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to get up and get out of bed, a conversation suddenly came from outside. Although the sound was not loud, he heard it clearly and gave up the plan of getting out of bed. The first voice came from Mu Jiansheng: "Master, what do you think?" Liu Dahong's business followed, but there was a hint of fatigue in his voice: "I'm fine. I have recovered 70% of my skill. I wonder how Hansong is doing?" "Oh, Brother Bai is not in fear of his life. It's just that the slap hurt his internal organs. Even if he is treated properly, it will take at least more than a month to recover." There was a trace of worry in Mu Jiansheng's voice. This worry does not seem to arise from Bai Hansong's injury. "So, you can't go to the palace to assassinate the Manchu Emperor Han Song?" Mu Jiansheng sighed softly and said: "It's not just Brother Bai. Brother Bai was too impatient when he was treating Brother Bai's injuries just now, so he also injured his internal organs. AlthoughThe situation is not as serious as that of Brother Bai, and he will not be able to do anything within half a month. It seems that this time the operation will be temporarily slowed down. " Liu Dahong thought for a while and said: "Sword sounds, I have an idea. Junior Brother Wu and his four others are in Hebei. They must have almost finished their work now. Why don't you send someone to Beijing to help assassinate the Manchu Emperor?" Once it comes, it can make up for the shortcomings of Hansong and Hanfeng." Hearing this, Mu Jiansheng was overjoyed and said, "Yes, disciple, why didn't you think of that? Okay, I'll write a letter tomorrow morning and have it sent to Hebei." Liu Dahong said: "We need to send someone out now, otherwise it will definitely delay the assassination in the palace tomorrow night." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. It turned out that Wu Lishen, Ao Biao, Liu Yizhou and Fang Yi were not among the good men of Prince Mu's palace who assassinated Kangxi this time. It was because of his own interference that the four people participated in the assassination. , and in the end no one escaped from the palace. "What's wrong with Jianping?" After a long time, Liu Dahong's voice sounded again. It seemed like Mu Jiansheng had just written a letter and arranged for manpower. "Alas", when Liu Dahong mentioned Mu Jianping, Mu Jiansheng couldn't help but sigh, "Finally, we came a little early, so Jianping was not exposed by Brother Hong, butit's justalas .¡± Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but blush when he heard this. He knew that what Mu Jiansheng couldn't say was "It's just that Jianping's body was looked at and touched over and over again by Brother Hong." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72 Leaving a letter and leaving You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Hong Tianxiao was in a state of confusion before he fell into coma, he remembered clearly what happened. When he heard Mu Jiansheng's words, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but think of Mu Jianping's tender white and creamy allure. After a pause, Mu Jiansheng said again: "Master, why did Brother Hong suddenly become so animalistic?" Liu Dahong said: "Just now I dredged the meridians for Hong Tianxiao's Yungong, and found that his Nine Yang Divine Art has not yet been fully completed. Moreover, the last time Hong Tianxiao exorcised the poison for the prince, it must be that the remaining poison from the Xuanming Divine Palm was inhaled by Hong Tianxiao and has not been completely eliminated. . If my teacher¡¯s guess is correct, Jianping¡¯s behavior towards Hong Tianxiao must have been extremely intimate this afternoon, which triggered Hong Tianxiao¡¯s obsession.¡± "Intimate? Obsessed?" Mu Jiansheng already knew a lot about what happened that morning from Bai Hanfeng. His sister's behavior towards Hong Tianxiao was indeed too intimate, but Mu Jiansheng couldn't figure out what the connection was. , will make Hong Tianxiao go crazy. "Yes." Liu Dahong nodded and said, "After Hong Tianxiao healed the prince last time, my master checked the information and learned that before the Nine Yang Divine Art was fully developed, it could not withstand the temptation of female sex. It would range from being disabled to death. If If my teacher's guess is correct, I'm afraid that even Hong Tianxiao himself didn't know this, and as a result, he almost died. Speaking of which, Hong Tianxiao is not to blame for this, Jianping is not to blame, and the strange Jiu is to blame. Yang Shen Gong, it's just that something like this happened. You still need to spend more time enlightening Jian Ping. Hong Tianxiao is the young leader of Shenlong Sect, and he is a good match with Jian Ping. It would be best if they can be brought together. As a result, I just don¡¯t know if Hong Tianxiao has a wife at home.¡± After finishing speaking, Liu Dahong took a long breath and murmured to himself: "What a strange Nine Yang Magic. I didn't expect that it can use my inner power to open the door of life and death. Given time, this boy will definitely be invincible in the world." After finishing, Liu Dahong waved his hand to Mu Jiansheng and said: "We are all tired. Let's take a rest early. We will talk tomorrow when Hong Tianxiao wakes up." Next, I heard footsteps and the sound of blowing a lamp outside, and then there was no sound again. Hong Tianxiao also took a long breath and began to recall what happened today. According to Liu Dahong, it was probably because Mu Jianping was too intimate with him that he even got into a mess and almost destroyed Mu Jianping's innocence. Fortunately, Liu Dahong and others arrived in time and tapped his acupuncture points. , and helped him to open the door to life and death, finally achieving the Nine Yang Magic. Now, Hong Tianxiao couldn't figure out whether today was a blessing or a curse. Although Liu Dahong restrained himself at the most critical moment, allowing Mu Jianping to retain his virginity, the body of a dignified princess was exposed to him. After checking it over and over again, once word spreads about how Mu Jianping will behave in the future, even the Mu Prince's Palace will find it difficult to gain a foothold in the world in the future. This matter will be just a trivial matter in later generations, but in this era it is related to a girl's reputation and cannot be taken lightly. I'm afraid if it weren't for the fact that they had saved Prince Mu before and that this was not an intentional mistake, these people in Prince Mu's Mansion would have taken their own lives to preserve Mu Jianping's innocence. However, even if they didn¡¯t mean to blame themselves, how could they see the people in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion again? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao gently got out of bed, lit the lamp, left a letter, and left quietly. The letter only said that he had committed such a heinous crime and was really embarrassed to see the heroes of Prince Mu's palace again. Back at the house, Lu Gaoxuan was still awake, presumably because he was worried because he hadn't gone back so late. Of course, Hong Tianxiao did not tell Lu Gaoxuan everything about the day. He just said that time was wasted by resolving the orthodoxy dispute between the Tiandihui and Prince Mu's Mansion. Lu Gaoxuan naturally believed it. "Young Master, from the perspective of my subordinates, Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui, and Prince Mu of Prince Mu's Mansion are not good birds. They are just recruiting troops under the banner of Prince Tang and Prince Gui. If they really want to defeat the world, Come down, I still can't decide who the emperor is." Lu Gaoxuan was a rebellious person, he looked down upon both the Tiandihui and Prince Mu's Mansion, and he was not polite in his words. "What Mr. Lu said is true. Taiwan's Zheng Jing and Mu Tianbo of Prince Mu's Mansion do not have the ambition to be emperor. Even Chen Jinnan of Tiandihui may have that intention. Originally, I was planning to cooperate with Tiandihui and Prince Mu's Mansion. Now it seems that it is just a loss and no gain. It seems that we still have to rely on ourselves to overthrow the Manchu rule." Hong Tianxiao looked up at the sky, sighed deeply, but secretly thought in his heart, it seems that something happened, the Shenlong Sect and the Mu Palace Marriage is inevitable, but I don't know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. "Prince Mu is the prince of the Ming Dynasty, and Li Zicheng is the rebel of the Ming Dynasty. They are incompatible with each other. If I marry Prince Mu, I will be able to get Ah??, I'm afraid that the certainty of convincing Li Zicheng will be even smaller, and I'm afraid that this road will become longer and longer and more difficult. "For the first time, Hong Tianxiao was worried about the outcome of this matter. The next day, Hong Tianxiao was preparing to go to Yuejiang Restaurant with Lu Gaoxuan. At this moment, the concierge suddenly came to report that he was a companion from Prince Kang's palace who wanted to see him. Hong Tianxiao didn't know why Prince Kang sent someone to come, so he invited someone in, but he was a eunuch in his thirties. According to the rules of the Qing Dynasty, in addition to eunuchs in the imperial palace, eunuchs are also allowed in royal palaces, but eunuchs are not allowed in the palaces of ministers. The man paid his respects to Hong Tianxiao and said respectfully: "Young man is from Prince Kang's palace. Our prince said that he misses Mr. Liu very much after not seeing him for a long time. He called the theater troupe today and invited Mr. Liu to go to the prince's mansion to have a drink and listen to the opera. ." Hong Tianxiao felt refreshed when he heard about opera. In later generations, he always listened to some pop songs, but he had never heard of real opera. Besides, listening to opera was good for sorting out his mood. But Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of Wu Zhirong's incident, and he hesitated in his heart. That man was also a good person. Seeing the trouble in Hong Tianxiao's face, he hurriedly said: "Manager Liu, the prince has told me to be sure to invite the manager to come. Today in the palace But it¡¯s busy, throwing dice, gambling on Pai Gow, everything.¡± Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that this was the first time Prince Kang invited the three of them since they became sworn friends. If he didn't go, it would seem that he had a grudge against the sworn relationship. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao said to the eunuch: "My father-in-law, please wait here for a moment. I will make some arrangements and go to the palace with my father-in-law." Hong Tianxiao called Lu Gaoxuan, made arrangements in a low voice, and then followed the eunuch to Prince Kang's Mansion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73: Say courtesy when you meet You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as he arrived at the gate of Prince Kang's Mansion, he saw two rows of guards standing outside the gate. They were all dressed in bright brocade clothes and carrying swords on their waists. They looked majestic. This was the first time for Hong Tianxiao to come to Prince Kang's Mansion. He felt that this place was much more majestic than his own. Yes, Prince Kang must have strengthened his defense in order to prevent Obai from sending people to secretly assassinate him. As soon as Hong Tianxiao entered the gate, Prince Kang had already received the news and rushed out to greet him. He took Hong Tianxiao's hand and said with a smile: "Manager Liu, I haven't seen you for many days, but you are becoming more powerful and majestic." Hong Tianxiao also smiled and said: "Looking at the happy face of the prince today, I guess there must be some happy event in the house." Prince Kang smiled and said: "What kind of happy event will there be? General Manager Liu doesn't come to my palace to play often. Today, the king meets General Manager Liu, which is the biggest happy event." Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "The prince has asked his subordinates to come more, and that's a blessing." Prince Kang laughed loudly and said: "The words that Mr. Liu said must be counted. When will I ask the emperor to grant you leave? Let's drink, listen to the show, and make trouble for him for ten or eight days. I'm afraid the emperor will not be able to do it for one day." I can't miss you." After saying that, Prince Kang took Hong Tianxiao's hand and walked in side by side, and all the guards in the palace bowed and saluted. Arriving at the middle gate, two high-ranking Manchurian officials came out to welcome him. One was the new auxiliary minister of the territorial bodyguard, Duolong, who was also the deputy chief of the imperial bodyguard and Hong Tianxiao's new deputy. The other was his sworn second brother Suo'etu. When Suo'etu saw Hong Tianxiao, he jumped forward, grabbed his hand, laughed loudly, and said, "I heard that the prince is inviting you today, so I volunteered to come, and our brothers will be busy today. "Duolong also came up and was really flattering. As soon as the four of them stepped into the hall, the flute player in the corridor started playing music. It was the first time for Hong Tianxiao to enjoy such a grand reception. Danced in public. When he arrived at the second hall, more than twenty officials in the hall were standing in the courtyard to greet him. They were all ministers, ministers, generals, commanders of the imperial army and other high officials. Suo Etu introduced him one by one. As soon as the introduction was completed, an internal eunuch hurriedly walked in, called a thousand, and said: "Your Majesty, the Prince of Pingxi has arrived." Prince Kang smiled and said: "Very good! Mr. Liu, please sit down and I will greet the guests." He turned around and went out. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself: "Prince Pingxi? Isn't that Wu Yingxiong, Wu Sangui's son? What is he doing here? Oh, by the way, there seems to be such a scene in the original book." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was stunned, Suo'etu tilted his head to his ear and said with a low smile: "Good brother, congratulations on making a fortune again today." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "The elder brother is joking, but the younger brother doesn't know how to gamble?" Suo'etu smiled and said: "Brother is not talking about gambling, but a fortune that cannot be escaped with one bet." Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that it was Wu Yingxiong who Suo E stole, but he pretended not to know and asked, "What is that?" Suo'etu whispered in his ear: "Wu Sangui sent his sons to pay tribute, and all the high officials in the court did not fail." Hong Tianxiao said: "Oh, Wu Sangui sent his son to pay tribute. My little brother, I am just the head of the bodyguard in front of the emperor. I am not a high official." Suo'etu said: "Third brother, although you are just the chief guard of the imperial body, you are a popular person in front of the emperor. You are much more prestigious than the high officials in the court. Wu Sangui's son Wu Yingxiong is smart, capable and sensible. How can this be true? I don't understand." Suo'etu looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to the two of them, so he whispered again: "Third brother, no matter what big gift Wu Yingxiong gives you later, you must not show that you like it, just say it lightly He said: "Your Majesty, it was a hard journey when you came to Beijing." If he saw that you liked it, there would be nothing more to say. If you looked cold, he would definitely think that you thought the gift was too light, and he would make up for it with another heavy gift tomorrow. " Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly after hearing this and said in a low voice: "It turns out that the elder brother taught the younger brother how to rip off people." Suo'etu said in a low voice: "Yunnan rip-off, if you don't give him a hard knock, you would be stupid. . He has lived in Yunnan and Guizhou provinces and lost a lot of people¡¯s wealth. If our brother doesn¡¯t help him spend time, firstly, he will be sorry for his father, and secondly, he will be sorry for the people of Yunnan and Guizhou!¡± Hong Tianxiao said: "Brother, what you said makes sense!" While speaking, Prince Kang accompanied Wu Yingxiong in. The Prince of Pingxi is twenty-four or five years old. Although his appearance is not as good as Hong Tianxiao's, he is still very handsome and his steps are nimble. He has the demeanor of a general's son. Prince Kang was the first to pull Hong Tianxiao over and said, "My dear prince, this is the head of the royal guards, Liu Feiying, and the head of Liu, he is a big celebrity in front of Long Live Lord." Wu Sangui¡¯s faction has many eyes and ears in Beijing. Whenever there is any big or small movement in the capital, there are always people who are eager to report to Kunming with letters. Less than a month after Hong Tianxiao entered the palace, he was replaced by an unknown person.The person who heard about it was promoted to the chief of the imperial guards, which shows how much Kangxi valued him. In addition, Hong Tianxiao was a member of the Queen Mother, so Wu Yingxiong naturally found out all of this clearly. Wu Sangui once discussed with him and felt that the emperor eradicated powerful people quietly. Although he was young, his heroic spirit was already revealed, and his life as a minister would not be easy in the future. Wu Yingxiong came to Beijing to pay homage to the emperor on his father's orders this time. He brought a large amount of property and bribed ministers. His biggest intention was to observe Kangxi's character and the kind of trusted ministers he used, so as to facilitate his future rebellion. Wu Yingxiong originally planned to visit these powerful ministers one by one. Today he came to Prince Kang's mansion for a banquet. Unexpectedly, he met the most favored head of the guards under Kangxi. He couldn't help but be overjoyed. He hurriedly stretched out his hands to hold Hong Tianxiao's right hand. Shaking again and again, he said: "General Manager Liu, I I When Ying Xiong was in Yunnan, he heard about the name of the General Manager. He knew that the General Manager was brave and invincible, and his martial arts skills were unparalleled. Even Ao Shaobao, the 'First Warrior of the Qing Dynasty' He is no match for the steward. When my father talked to everyone, they all praised the emperor for being wise and decisive, and that he was indeed the Holy Emperor. He also said that when the Holy Emperor was in power, he made good use of talents and did not allow talents like the steward to be buried in the market. Before Ying Xiong came to the capital, his father The king had specially ordered that he must prepare gifts for his subordinates and go to the general manager's house to show respect. I didn't expect that Prince Kang would give you this opportunity today. I am really happy and it also saves Ying Xiong from having to run a lot of errands." He said eloquently. Convenient and very pleasant to say. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was secretly surprised that the news about him exchanging palms with Ao Bai in the study room could be spread to Yunnan. This shows that Wu Sangui had many eyes and ears in the court. It seems that he must be cautious in his future actions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74: Master of the Golden Summit Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao remembered Suo'etujiao's words and said calmly: "We slaves are just doing things according to the emperor's imperial edict. We are not afraid of hardship and death. I had no choice but to offend Ao Shaobao that day. If it is What a skill, how can I be the opponent of the 'No. 1 Warrior in Manchuria'? The words of the young prince are too complimentary." But I thought in my heart: "Eldest brother is really good at predicting things. This kid really mentioned 'gift' as soon as we met. Words, in this way, there is a sense of intimacy between words, but it's a pity that I don't follow your example." Wu Yingxiong was a distant visitor and the eldest son of King Pingxi. Prince Kang recommended him to take the first seat and invited Hong Tianxiao to take the second seat. There were many high-ranking officials at the banquet, including General Shangshu, all of whom were of high rank and honor. After all, Hong Tianxiao was only a third-rank imperial bodyguard, but he did not dare to sit down at the banquet this time and kept declining. Prince Kang smiled and said: "General Manager Liu, you are a person close to the emperor. You are highly valued by the emperor, and everyone respects you. This is also a sign of loyalty to the emperor. You don't need to be polite anymore. If General Manager Liu does not sit at this table, I'm afraid it will be empty." After saying that, he pressed him into the chair. Suo'etu had been promoted to a bachelor of the National History Museum at this time, and his official position was at the head of everyone. He sat next to Hong Tianxiao, and the other civil and military officials sat in order according to their rank and official position. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself: "Damn it! I left Wei Xiaobao at Lichun Courtyard in Yangzhou. I didn't expect that I would take care of all the mess in this court for him." Hong Tianxiao suddenly discovered that the sixteen followers brought by Wu Yingxiong were standing by the long window, watching every move of everyone at the banquet toasting, carrying dishes, and the servants delivering the drinks and dishes. There were even a few people who glanced at Hong Tianxiao from time to time, but there was no hostility at all, and some were just dissatisfied. Hong Tianxiao took a quick look and understood the reason: "Yes, these people are martial arts masters from Prince Pingxi's palace. They followed to protect Wu Yingxiong, for fear that someone would assassinate him and poison him. They glanced at me from time to time, so they must have heard of me. My martial arts is so powerful, but I am not convinced, but because of my status, I dare not challenge me. Hey, if he raises an army to fight against the Qing Dynasty in the future, Heng Sangui will inevitably contact him. I might as well show off my hands here to suppress them, and Wu Sangui will fight in the future. It¡¯s not certain that these people will turn to me after the defeat.¡± Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao made a gesture towards Duolong. Duolong was able to transform from an ordinary guard to a third-grade deputy general guard of the Imperial Guard, not only because he was not weak in martial arts, but also because he was clever. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's eyes, he understood in his heart, picked up the wine glass in front of him and drank it all in one gulp. , said: "My young prince, these dozen followers you have brought must all be martial arts masters chosen from a thousand or ten thousand." Wu Yingxiong didn't know what Duolong meant, so he could only laugh and said: "What kind of martial arts do they have? They are just soldiers in the father's palace. They always follow their brothers and know their tempers. When they go out, they just want to be at their mercy." Duolong smiled and said: "Young prince, this is too modest. Look at the temples of these two men bulging high, and their internal strength has reached 90%. The muscles on their faces and necks are strong, and their bodies are in good shape. Practice kung fu. There are also those with shiny faces and big braids hanging down their backs, most of them made from wigs. If you teach them to take off their hats, they will definitely be bald." Wu Yingxiong was secretly surprised, but he smiled and did not answer. Suo'etu smiled and said: "I only knew that Mr. Duo was highly skilled in martial arts, but I didn't expect that you also had the ability to read faces." Duolong smiled and said: "Master Suo doesn't know something. When King Pingxi stationed troops in Liaodong, he had many military attach¨¦s from the Jinding Sect in Jinzhou. The disciples of the Jinding Sect are very powerful in kung fu. When they practice kung fu to a high level, their faces will be full of smiles. It¡¯s shiny, but there¡¯s not a single hair on top of it.¡± Prince Kang smiled and said: "I don't know, let alone have seen it. Could you ask the prince to instruct these distinguished officials to take off their hats and let everyone see whether the superintendent's guess is accurate?" Wu Yingxiong said: "Many managers have sharp eyes, how can they be inaccurate? These soldiers have indeed practiced Jindingmen Kungfu for several years, but they have not practiced it well, and there is still a lot of hair on their heads. Take off their hats to prevent them from being exposed in public. I made a fool of myself, I hope you will forgive me." Everyone burst out laughing, and seeing that Wu Yingxiong was unwilling, they couldn't force it. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Your Majesty, Duolong is only half right. Xiaguan once met the top master of the Jinding Sect and fought against him, but the hair on his head is no less than that of you and me, Your Majesty. Please tell me, Your Majesty, how should I explain this?" "Oh," Prince Kang couldn't help being surprised when he heard this. He turned to look at Wu Yingxiong and said, "Your Majesty, Mr. Liu is a rare master in the world. What he said must be true. I wonder how you can explain it?" Although Wu Yingxiong also had some knowledge of martial arts, he only knew some self-defense skills. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know whether what Hong Tianxiao said was true or false, so he attacked the person standing on the far left.?The men looked over. Although the subordinate did not know the reason, he was alert and hurriedly stepped forward and said: "My lords, what Mr. Liu said is true, but Mr. Liu only knows one thing but not the other. Since my prince went to Yunnan from Liaodong, The Jinding Sect is also divided into two. The top master of the Jinding Sect mentioned by Manager Liu is from the Jinding Sect in Liaodong, but there is no one with thick hair among the Jinding Sect in Yunnan." This person is really smart, avoiding the important and taking the easy. He talked a lot, but he didn't say a single reason. Seeing that this servant had nothing to say, Prince Kang turned to Hong Tianxiao and said, "Who is the name of the number one master of Liaodong Jinding Sect that Manager Liu just mentioned? Let me wait and see." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Your Majesty, I don't want to mention this person's name. It's just that I saw the masters of Yunnan Jinding Sect. I feel it's a skill and I want to compete with these masters. I wonder if I think it's okay?" Wu Yingxiong didn't know what Hong Tianxiao meant, so he could only respond: "Since General Manager Liu is willing to condescend to teach them their martial arts, it is really a blessing for them. If the martial arts of these servants are unsatisfactory, please don't be merciful and just take care of them." That¡¯s the lesson.¡± Hong Tianxiao stood up and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, I was just kidding. I just got excited when I saw these masters from Jinding Sect. This is just a mutual discussion, just point it out. Don't worry, Your Majesty, I will never hurt your loyalty." Geng Geng¡¯s subordinates.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75: Show mercy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When these sixteen people heard this, their noses almost became angry. Although Hong Tianxiao was famous, it was really unbearable for them to underestimate them in such an occasion. The leader of the sixteen people stood up and said: "I'm here at Jindingmenfangfangque. I've heard for a long time that Manager Liu is a rare master in the world. I'm so lucky to have the guidance of Manager Liu today. I'm really honored." After saying that, he secretly glanced at Wu Yingxiong and felt relieved when he saw that there was no displeasure on his face. "Master Fang, it's polite for Fei Ying to invite you." Hong Tianxiao followed the rules of the martial arts world and clasped his fists in a gesture of invitation. "Mr. Liu, please." The two of them said "please" to each other, then they both jumped up and fought together. As mentioned in the previous article, the Yunnan Jinding Sect is a branch of the Liaodong Jinding Sect. At that time, a master of the Jinding Sect, Huo Liankai, Aobai's uncle, became Wu Sangui's personal guard. Therefore, many masters of the Jinding Sect also became Wu Sangui's subordinates. Officers and Guards. Later, Wu Sangui made great achievements in attracting Qing soldiers to enter the Pass, and was granted the title of king in Yunnan. These people all followed Wu Sangui, so Huo Liankai established a sect in Yunnan with the support of Wu Sangui, which was the Yunnan Jindingmen. In exchange for this, Huo Liankai once Promise to Wu Sangui that all the disciples of Jinding Sect will be loyal to Wu Sangui. Perhaps because Huo Liankai was not the top master of the Jinding Sect at that time, although the Yunnan Jinding Sect had a large number of people, their strength was much lower than that of the Liaodong Jinding Sect. Just talking about this house, Que is actually the third disciple of Huo Liankai. He is also the most enlightened among Huo Liankai's disciples, and also has the highest martial arts. However, compared with Obai, Master Jihong, and Master Jiyong, it is inferior. many. Hong Tianxiao has passed the critical barrier of life and death, he has mastered the Nine Sun Magic Skills, and his internal energy is endless. By the time the two fight against each other for the twentieth round, Fangfang Que is already outnumbered in attack and defense. Just when the house was struggling to hold on, Hong Tianxiao suddenly jumped out of the battle group after three quick attacks. Except for his junior brothers and Duolong, everyone present could see that Fang Fang Que was struggling to support himself. Everyone else only saw the two of them playing in a draw, with no winner or loser. "Brother Fang has done a good job. You and I are equal to each other and it's a tie." Just when Hong Tianxiao suddenly stopped because of the difference in the house, Hong Tianxiao said something that was enough to make him look good. "Mr. Liu was merciful and didn't make me embarrassed. I'm very grateful." This Fang Que is also a man. If you give me a foot of respect, I will give you a foot in return. "Okay, Brother Fang is a real man. Come and serve the wine. I want to have a drink with these masters from Jinding Sect." Hong Tianxiao deliberately wanted to leave a good impression in the hearts of everyone at Jinding Sect. "The Crown Prince has Jindingmen to help him, and even the masters in the palace dare not compete with them. I intend to recommend them to the palace as imperial guards. I wonder if the Crown Prince is willing to give up his love?" Hong Tianxiao noticed that Wu Yingxiong frowned, obviously interested in winning over him. Everyone in Jindingmen was very disgusted and prepared to tease him. "Ah this Mr. Liu doesn't know something. They are just martial arts fools who don't know etiquette. If they enter the palace, they might cause some trouble. Besides, their wives, children, and children are all in Yunnan. It's very inconvenient to work in the palace." Wu Yingxiong I didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to come so suddenly, and I almost didn't know how to refuse. "Your Majesty, what you said is wrong. Liu is also the kind of martial arts fool who doesn't know etiquette as the Prince said. He has never lost etiquette in front of the Emperor." Hong Tianxiao noticed that the faces of everyone in the house showed displeasure, and felt in his heart Secretly happy, but with a deliberately displeased look on his face, he snorted and turned back to his seat. "No, nothatGeneral Manager Liu, Ying XiongYing Xiong didn't mean that. Theyhow can they compare with General Manager Liu? Ying Xiong really didn't mean that." Wu Yingxiong didn't expect that Wu Yingxiong's unintentional words would turn Kang Xi to the side. The most popular Hong Tianxiao was offended and couldn't help but become anxious. The more anxious he became, the more he didn't know how to explain it. "Haha, Mr. Liu, the prince just said it unintentionally, and it was not an intentional mistake. Mr. Liu just wants to see this prince's fault. Don't blame the prince anymore. Mr. Liu, why don't you propose a toast to Mr. Liu to apologize?" Prince Kang I don't know why Hong Tianxiao suddenly fell out, but after all, he is the head of the family. If the two of them have an unpleasant quarrel, it will not look good on him, so he becomes a peacemaker. "Yes, yes, what the prince said is absolutely true. Ying Xiong did not mean what he said. Please don't be angry, Mr. Liu." Now that Prince Kang had given his golden words, Wu Yingxiong was naturally overjoyed and hurriedly came to Hong Tianxiao's table and bowed respectfully with both hands. He respectfully picked up the wine glass on the table and said, "Manager Liu, I hope you will forgive Ying Xiong for his unintentional remarks." Hong Tianxiao's expression softened slightly, he took the wine glass and said, "Your Majesty, since your words were unintentional,If Mr. Liu continues to argue, it will appear that Mr. Liu is narrow-minded, so let¡¯s leave the matter at that. " "That's right, Mr. Liu. If it's true, the Crown Prince should be our junior. Since the junior said the wrong thing and apologized, we as elders can't care about it anymore." Prince Kang saw it. Hong Tianxiao still had a look of lingering anger and tried to persuade him again. "Your Majesty is overly concerned. If I have not forgiven the Crown Prince, I will not accept the wine from him." Hong Tianxiao knew what Prince Kang meant and gave him enough face. "Yes, yes, haha, I am so verbose. Come on, come on, Prince, hurry up and take your seat, let's watch the show. This troupe is the first of the four major troupes in the capital, and ordinary people can't hire it, especially the Hua Dan. Luo Qihong is even more famous as a beauty, comparable to Su Ruhong, Suksaha's daughter. Not only is she beautiful, but her voice is like an oriole. Just one sentence can make your bones brittle for three days. ." When Prince Kang said the last thing, his two old eyes were already filled with lust, and his saliva had a hint of lust. "The prince is right. This Luo Qihong is indeed a treasure. There are countless princes and grandsons in the capital who want to take her home as a concubine. However, this Luo Qihong is a strange woman. She actually regards money as dirt. , I will give you gold and silver, but you won¡¯t be tempted.¡± Suo¡¯etu stroked his short beard on his chin and added with a smile. "Oh, is there really such a strange woman in the world?" Hong Tianxiao was slightly surprised after hearing this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76: Anecdotes You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Exactly, Manager Liu is tempted, but I don't know if Luo Qihong likes the masculine type of Manager Liu, hahahaha." Prince Kang had already heard about Hong Tianxiao's inclusion of Su Ruhong, the daughter of Suk Saha. When I got to the house, I thought Hong Tianxiao was also a person who liked fishing. "Your Majesty, you are joking. I am a martial artist who is worthy of such a strange woman. Your Majesty, look, the show is about to begin." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but blush slightly after being entertained by Prince Kang. After everyone heard this, they all turned their attention to the stage. Only Wu Yingxiong's eyes rolled, as if he had decided on something. While everyone's attention was focused on the stage, Suo'etu took the opportunity to put his head next to Hong Tianxiao's ear and said softly: "The third brother is good at it. I'm afraid that if this happens, Wu Yingxiong will definitely give the third brother another chance." A huge profit." After saying that, he winked at Hong Tianxiao. "The eldest brother was joking, but the younger brother didn't mean it originally." Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that Suo'etu would be associated with blackmailing Wu Yingxiong, and he almost fainted. Suo'etu thought Hong Tianxiao was thin-skinned, so he smiled, stopped talking, and began to watch the show seriously. Just after reading the beginning, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of something and complained to Prince Kang, saying that he wanted to relieve himself. Although it was only late in the evening, the house was full of bright lights. Hong Tianxiao was walking leisurely when he suddenly felt really urgent and wanted to urinate, but he was too embarrassed to ask anyone where the toilet was. He turned around and saw a small garden to the left, so he opened the long window and went to the dark corner. I unzipped my pants and was about to urinate when I suddenly heard someone whispering through the flowers. One person said: "Bring the money first, and then I will take you there." Another person said: "Take me there, and if you find that thing, I will give you the money." The first person said with a "hehe" smile: " The money comes first, then the goods. You take the things and leave. If you don't give me the money, where will I find you?" Another person said: "Okay, here is one thousand taels of silver, pay 10% first." Hong Tianxiao's heart moved: "One thousand taels of silver is only 10%, I think it must be the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra"." Dang Ji held back his urination and listened attentively. Just listen to that person saying: "Pay half first, otherwise this matter will be dropped. This is a big deal, do you think it's fun?" The other person pondered for a moment and said: "Okay, this is five thousand taels of silver notes, you I'll accept it first." The man chuckled and said, "Thank you." Then there was a sound of asking, probably counting the banknotes, and then the man said: "No more, no less, exactly five thousand taels, you and I bring it on!" Hong Tianxiao heard the footsteps of the two walking towards the west, so he slipped out from the flowers and followed them from a distance. Seeing their backs dodging among the flowers and trees, they walked a few feet, so they stopped and looked around for fear of being spotted. After a while, the two people walked through the garden and walked into an exquisite cabin. Hong Tianxiao approached with tiptoe, and saw light coming from the carved window panes. He walked around behind the window, dipped his fingers in saliva, wetted the window paper, and looked inward with one eye. Inside is a Buddhist hall with a statue of Tathagata Buddha. Two oil lamps are lit in front of the throne. A man dressed as a servant whispered: "It took me more than a year to find out where this thing is. Your ten thousand taels of silver are not easy to make." The other person turned his back to Hong Tianxiao and ignored the man. People are long-winded and just ask urgently: "Where is the thing?" The servant stretched out his right hand and said: "Bring it!" The man turned around and asked: "Bring it for what?" This man had a thin face and was one of the servants brought by Wu Yingxiong, but he was not a golden man The top disciple, Wu Yingxiong introduced him just now, it seems that his surname is Yuan Kai. The servant smiled and said: "Master Qi asked knowingly, so of course it's the five thousand taels." Qi Yuankai said: "You are very powerful." He took out a stack of banknotes from his arms, and the servant looked at the light with a greedy face. Check out the next one. Hong Tianxiao is a martial arts expert. Although he has never seen Qi Yuankai take action just now, he can still see that his kung fu is obviously slightly better than that of Fang Que. But Hong Tianxiao was very strange. Judging from the servant's clothes, it was obvious that he was a servant of Prince Kang's Mansion, while Qi Yuankai was a servant of Wu Sangui. They were thousands of miles apart in the south and north, so how could the two collude? They are together, and they are plotting the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". At this time, the servant also finished counting the banknotes and said with a smile: "Not bad, not bad, plus the one just now, it is exactly ten thousand taels." After collecting the banknotes, he lowered his voice and said a few words in Qi Yuankai's ear, Qi Yuankai nodded repeatedly. Although Hong Tianxiao had profound skills, the servant's voice was too low and he didn't hear a word. Qi Yuankai suddenly stood up, jumped onto the altar table, looked back, and then reached out to touch the left ear of the Buddha statue. He dug around for a while, took out a small thing, jumped down to the ground, raised his hand and looked at it under the candlelight, but it was a key.   It was shiny and seemed to be made of gold, but the key was only as long as a little finger, less than one tael of gold. With a smile on his face, Qi Yuankai lowered his head to count the bricks. He counted a dozen bricks horizontally and then a dozen straight. He leaned down, took out a short knife from the boot bucket, pried up a square brick, and cheered lowly. The servant said: "What? It's genuine. I didn't lie to you!" Qi Yuankai didn't answer and gently inserted the golden key downwards, thinking that there was a keyhole under the square brick. Just listen to a "click" and the lock has been opened. Qi Yuankai was stunned and said, "Why can't you pull it open? I'm afraid something is wrong." The servant said, "Why can't you pull it open? The prince opened the lock himself. I can see it clearly from the window." As he said that, he leaned down and pulled it. Something, lift it up. Suddenly there was a "whoosh" sound, and a machine crossbow shot out from below, hitting the servant in the chest. The servant screamed "Ah" and fell backwards, and the iron cover he was holding flew out of his hand. . Qi Yuankai leaned over and reached out to catch the iron cover to prevent it from falling to the ground and making a loud noise. He squatted behind the servant and pressed his mouth with his left hand to prevent him from shouting and alerting others. He held the servant's left wrist with his left hand and reached into the hole to feel it. Although Hong Tianxiao has great martial arts skills, he is the least experienced in martial arts. Now seeing Qi Yuankai's actions, he couldn't help but be stunned and thought: "If it were me, I would never have thought that there was a mechanism in the cave." This time there was no more crossbow fire, so Qi Yuankai reached in and took out a bag of things, but it was just a baggage. With a flick of his right hand, he pushed the servant to the ground. He stood up, raised his right foot and stepped on the servant's mouth. To prevent him from making a sound, he turned sideways and placed the bundle on the altar of the altar, and opened it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77 Another lesson You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao took a deep breath and saw that there was a scripture in the baggage, with the words "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" faintly written on it. The shape of the scripture is exactly the same as the one copied from Suksaha's house, except that the letter is made of red silk. Qi Yuankai quickly wrapped the scriptures in the bag, looked at the seriously injured servant at his feet, smiled "hehe", waved his right palm a few times, and then lightly hit the chest of the servant on the ground, only to see that the servant just opened his mouth and spit out He drank a large mouthful of blood, then his body squirmed a few times, and then became silent. However, Hong Tianxiao was surprised that he did not hear any sound of broken bones. "Bone Transformation Palm", Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that he had seen Mao Dongzhu perform this kung fu a month ago, and knew that it was one of the kung fu of the Shenlong Sect, so he couldn't help but blurt out. "Who?" Qi Yuankai suddenly heard someone's voice outside the window. He was shocked and asked in a low voice. At the same time, he grabbed a crossbow arrow on the ground, shook his right hand hard, and the crossbow arrow shot out of the window like a meteor. Hong Tianxiao turned slightly to one side and clamped the crossbow arrow with the index finger and middle finger of his right hand. Now that his whereabouts have been exposed, Hong Tianxiao no longer hides himself, turns around and walks into the room. When Qi Yuankai saw it, he couldn't help but let out an "ah" and was extremely nervous. Not only did Hong Tianxiao have a noble status, but his martial arts were even better than him. If anyone else found out about this matter, Qi Yuankai would be able to silence them. Only Hong Tianxiao couldn't. "Master Qi, I didn't expect that although Master Qi is far away in Yunnan, he is so familiar with the servants in Prince Kang's house." Hong Tianxiao looked at Qi Yuankai's appearance as if he was facing a formidable enemy, and couldn't help but be amused secretly, thinking to himself, don't talk about me My martial arts skills are far superior to yours. Even if my martial arts skills are poor, as long as I can entangle you with ten or eight moves, no matter how loud I shout, you will not be able to escape. "Mr. Liu, I am from the same hometown as the younger one. It's just that the younger one borrowed 10,000 taels of silver from him two years ago. Today, the younger one just happened to come to Beijing with my young master, so he planned to pay back the borrowed taels of silver. I didn't expect this person. His heart and lungs were damaged, and he had to ask me to pay him another ten thousand taels of interest. Xiao Xiao was so angry that he took action to kill him. Xiao Xiao also had no intention of killing anyone, so he asked Mr. Liu to be kind and not tell anyone about this matter. I'm very grateful, and this ten thousand taels of silver is a small thing, so I hope Mr. Liu will accept it." Qi Yuankai's reaction was also quick, and he actually came up with such an excuse. "Since you are paying him back, why are you digging a big hole in the ground?" Hong Tianxiao simply pretended that he had not heard or seen anything just now. "Thisthis cave is actually his place to hide gold, because it is the safest place to hide it." "What's in that baggage of yours?" "Yes it's a scripture. There is an eighty-year-old mother in my family. She likes to eat fast and recite scriptures, so I often collect some scriptures outside." Qi Yuankai saw that Hong Tianxiao continued to ask reluctantly, and he didn't know what he had just said. How much I saw and heard made me panic. "Oh, scriptures, that's great, Master Qi. Recently, I have also fallen in love with studying scriptures. I don't want the 10,000 taels of silver. I wonder if Master Qi is willing to part with that scripture?" Hong Tianxiao became more and more convinced that Qi Yuankai was the one. The people from the Shenlong Sect began to test this person's adaptability. "Oh, since the adults like it, I should offer it to you." Qi Yuankai rolled his eyes and couldn't help but take it seriously. Holding the bundle in both hands, he slowly walked towards Hong Tianxiao without showing the slightest expression on his face. Hong Tianxiao knew clearly in his heart that Qi Yuankai must be preparing to suddenly attack Qi Yuankai when he took the book from his hands without any defense, and kill him with the bone-melting palm. At the moment, Hong Tianxiao pretended not to notice Qi Yuankai's conspiracy, and just stared at the baggage in Qi Yuankai's hand. Qi Yuankai was overjoyed and thought to himself, Liu Feiying, I was not planning to kill you originally, but who made you argue with me about the scriptures? Regardless of whether you know the importance of the "Forty-Two Chapters", you must die today. However, if he could not be killed with one palm, I was afraid that I would not be able to stay with Wu Sangui any longer. Fortunately, I could bring back a copy of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra", which could be regarded as a great contribution to the Shenlong Sect. The leader would definitely I am very happy, and maybe I can be rewarded with an antidote to Baotai Yi Jing Pill. "I don't know what level your Excellency's bone-transforming cotton palm has reached?" Just when Qi Yuankai walked up to Hong Tianxiao and was about to use his bone-transforming cotton palm to sneak attack, Hong Tianxiao suddenly asked softly, which made Qi Yuankai pale in shock. He almost fell from his hands to the ground. "Youwho are you? How did you know that I used the Bone Transforming Palm?" Qi Yuankai's eyes widened and he looked at Hong Tianxiao in disbelief. "Do you recognize this object?" Hong Tianxiao took out something from his arms and waved it gently in front of Qi Yuankai's eyes.  "Five Dragon Orders, youare you the young leader?" The Shenlong Sect only had one Five Dragon Orders, which was given to Hong Tianxiao by Hong Antong. No matter how stupid Qi Yuankai was, he knew Hong Tianxiao's identity. "Yes, this is Hong Tianxiao. Qi Yuankai, which sect are you from?" Hong Tianxiao nodded with satisfaction and took the Five Dragon Order back into his arms. "Back to the young leader, I am a subordinate of the Qinglong Sect." Qi Yuankai hurriedly knelt on the ground and replied respectfully. "Well, get up. It turns out that he is Xu Xueting's subordinate. Since he is a disciple of Qinglong Sect, he naturally knows Fat Toutuo?" Hong Tianxiao remembered that in "The Deer and Cauldron", Hong Antong gave the task of finding the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" to the Black Dragon Sect. How could Qinglong Sect? People from Longmen also joined in. "Back to Young Master, Fat Toutuo is one of the two great protectors of our sect, and I naturally know him." Qi Yuankai stood up and bowed to reply. "This is not the place to talk. Based on my guess, Wu Yingxiong will definitely come to my house to give a generous gift in the next two days. You can try to follow him. I will let Wu Yingxiong have a meal in my house. When the time comes, You can tell Fat Toutuo about the situation in detail. I will go back to the table first. You must clean up this place and don't let anyone in Prince Kang's palace see any flaws." Hong Tianxiao took the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" from Qi Yuankai and put it down. Into the arms. "Yes." Qi Yuankai also put down a big stone in his heart. When the scriptures were in Hong Tianxiao's hands, it was equivalent to being in Hong Antong's hands, not to mention that this was definitely his own credit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 Palace Assassin You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hong Tianxiao returned to his seat, it was getting late and Duolong could not wait any longer. When he saw Hong Tianxiao coming back, he quickly stood up and said goodbye, saying that he would go to the palace to be on duty. Hong Tianxiao knew that he should be on duty today. Duolong was afraid that he would not have enough fun, so he prepared to stay on duty for her. After Hong Tianxiao obtained the scriptures, he also thought that people from Prince Mu's palace would enter the palace to assassinate him at night, and did not want to stay here for a long time, so he followed him. After saying goodbye, Prince Kang did not dare to stay any longer and sent the two of them out with a smile. Wu Yingxiong, Suo'etu and others went straight to the gate. As soon as Hong Tianxiao got into the sedan and sat down, the housekeeper came forward, holding a bundle in both hands, and said: "This is a small gift from our prince to Mr. Liu, I hope you will not think it is too small." Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "That's it. Thank you." He took it with both hands and said with a smile: "Brother Fang, we hit it off right away. If you don't want to stay in Yunnan anymore, you can come to me at any time." When Fang Fang Que heard this, he was very excited. He held his hands solemnly and said: "Thank you for your love, sir. If there is such a day in the future, I will take refuge in you." Hong Tianxiao also cupped his hands and said: "Brother Fang, a gentleman's words are hard to follow. Since you and I are brothers, I will tell you the truth. In less than ten years, you and I will definitely respond to what I said today." After finishing speaking, , Hong Tianxiao ordered the sedan chair to be lifted up, leaving Que Que standing there alone for a long time before leaving. Back at home, Hong Tianxiao couldn't wait to open the package and look at the gifts. He saw three brocade boxes. One box contained a pair of emerald chickens, one male and one female. The carvings were extremely fine; the other box contained two jade chickens. There are one hundred pearls in each string. Although they are not as big as the ones copied from Suksaha's house, they are the same size as two hundred and are round and flawless. The third brocade box contains golden tickets. , each card has ten taels of gold, forty cards in total, which is four hundred taels of gold. Hong Tianxiao returned to his mansion and gave these two strings of pearls to Li Jiaoniang. He also handed over the jade chicken and gold tickets under his body to Li Jiaoniang for management, then hurriedly changed his clothes and went to the palace. What Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t expect was that while he sent it unintentionally, Li Jiaoniang accepted it with intention, and she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. A woman received a gift from her favorite man. Although she was excited, she did not suffer from insomnia. It was because Hong Tianxiao also gave other things to Li Jiaoniang for safekeeping, which made her misunderstand and thought that Hong Tianxiao had admitted it. She is the mistress of this mansion. Let¡¯s not talk about Li Jiaoniang¡¯s inability to sleep, lying in bed and thinking wildly. Let¡¯s take a look at the situation in the palace. According to the plot of the original book, someone from Prince Mu¡¯s palace will enter the palace tonight to assassinate her. Sure enough, at the third watch, the silent night sky above the palace was suddenly broken by a scream, "There is an assassin", an unknown person shouted, and the entire palace immediately became commotion like an explosion. The guards in the palace became even busier, but they were not in a panic, but in an orderly manner. The imperial guards all rushed to the imperial study room where Kangxi was, and the other guards protected Cining Palace, Jingren Palace, and Chengdu Palace. Qian Palace, Yongshou Palace, Yikun Palace and other places to prevent assassins from harassing the harem. Hong Tianxiao was in Kangxi's imperial study at the moment. Because he overheard the conversation between Liu Dahong and Mu Jiansheng that night, Hong Tianxiao knew that Prince Mu would enter the palace tonight to assassinate Kangxi. Not only did the matter fail, but four people in the palace were trapped. At present, Wei Xiaobao has not entered the palace, and there is no conflict between Bai Shuangmu and Xu Tianchuan. Naturally, there is no case of Mu Jianping being kidnapped. Then Fang Yi, who was seriously injured in the palace and stabbed but not dead, will naturally die. Hong Tianxiao tried his best to push Kang away. The prince and Suo'etu's kind solicitation was to save Fang Yi and Wu Lishen, the shaking lion, and to repay the sin committed against Mu Jianping that day. "Your Majesty, there is danger outside, maybe it's a master from Obai's house." Hong Tianxiao saw that Kangxi was about to go out and hurriedly stopped him. "Haha, I have General Manager Liu as my escort. How can these little assassins harm me?" Kangxi couldn't help laughing when he heard this. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he stopped trying to persuade him. He was filled with admiration and joy at the same time. What he admired was that Kangxi really had the courage and boldness of a wise king. What he was happy about was that since Kangxi said such words, he obviously no longer had any regard for Hong Tianxiao. Suspicions have aroused him into his confidant. "Your Majesty, where are we going?" Hong Tianxiao asked, standing beside Kangxi warily without looking back. "Go to Cining Palace." Kangxi was relatively filial, although the current Queen Mother was not Kangxi's biological mother. This is why in the original book, Kangxi became furious after learning that the Queen Mother had been under house arrest by Mao Dongzhu for twenty years. "According to the order." Hong Tianxiao listened carefully and found that the shouting of killing was near the imperial kitchen. He thought to himself, these idiots in Prince Mu's Mansion couldn't even figure out where the emperor was, so they died in vain. Hong Tianxiao said to the guards guarding the door of the imperial study: "You form a circle and protect the emperor.Monitor the surrounding situation outside. " A group of guards rushed Kangxi towards the Cining Palace like a shooting star holding the moon. When they were halfway there, the shouts of killing had disappeared. After a while, Duolong rushed over with blood all over his body: " Reporting to the Emperor, there are more than twenty assassins who came to assassinate, seven of them were killed and three were captured alive." "Deputy General Manager, this is what you have" "Oh, backback to the emperor, the servant was not injured, and he was covered in the assassin's blood." Duolong couldn't help but be very excited when he saw that Kangxi actually expressed concern for him. In fact, he did not know that Duolong's grandfather Dochartai once risked his life to save Huang Taiji, so Huang Taiji once told future generations to take care of Dochartai's descendants. "Your Majesty, since there is no danger anymore, why not let the deputy general managers follow the Emperor, and I will check the origins of those assassins." Hong Tianxiao was worried that he would not have a chance to escape, and he couldn't help but feel secretly happy. "Well, that's fine. Manager Liu will investigate carefully and must produce real evidence." Kangxi thought that Hong Tianxiao was going to see if those assassins were Obai's accomplices, so he couldn't help but nodded and gave a deep warning. . "This slave obeys the order." Hong Tianxiao could not understand the meaning of Kangxi's words. "You guys, don't worry about this place for now. Hurry up and strengthen the guards of the three prisoners. Be careful that the assassins have back-ups." When Hong Tianxiao hurried to the door of the imperial dining room, he found more than thirty corpses lying on the ground. According to Duolong's report, only seven belonged to Prince Mu's Palace, and the rest were all palace guards. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79: Inferring the murderer You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There were more than a dozen guards checking the corpses on the ground. As soon as they found out whether any of the assassins were dead, they would stab them. Hong Tianxiao was shocked. He didn't know if Fang Yi had also been stabbed, so he quickly sent these guards to the branch. Walk. At this time, as expected, another voice came from the distance: "Catch the assassin, catch the assassin." Upon hearing this, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that this must be because other people in the Mu Palace were accidentally seen by the guards when they were escaping, so they He said to these guards: "Those assassins must be exhausted. This is a great opportunity to make meritorious deeds. Brothers, hurry up and catch one or two assassins. Your Majesty will definitely reward them heavily." When these guards heard this, they couldn't help but feel excited. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, they didn't even have time to say goodbye and ran away, as if if they ran slower, the credit would belong to others. After these assassins left, Hong Tianxiao began to carefully examine the corpses of the assassins on the ground. Suddenly he heard a very faint voice. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly looked sideways and saw a woman in black curled up. Leaning on the ground, I guess it was Fang Yi. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly walked over and asked in a low voice: "Are you Fang Yi?" After hearing this, the woman was shocked when she saw that Hong Tianxiao was wearing the uniform of a guard, but it was slightly different: "Youwho are you? How do you knowhow do you know my name?" "Don't worry about it now. I'll hide you first while there's no one around." Hong Tianxiao bent down to hug her. Fang Yi couldn't help but blush when she saw this, but she also knew that the situation was too late for any hesitation. , had no choice but to close his eyes and let Hong Tianxiao pick him up, but his heart was beating hard. Hong Tianxiao hugged Fang Yi and just straightened up. He looked around and suddenly found Hai Dafu's room on the right, and he started to worry about it. After Hai Dafu's death, because his body could not be found, everyone in the palace thought that he had left the palace to do business on the order of the master. Therefore, no one dared to touch his room, so Hong Tianxiao temporarily hid Fang Yi. Great place. Hong Tianxiao walked towards Hai Dafu's room. After taking just two steps, he suddenly heard someone whispering at his feet: "Liu Manager Liu, this woman this woman is a rebel an assassin, save save She can't." Hong Tianxiao was shocked and thought to himself, how could I have forgotten this matter? He hurriedly lowered his head and asked: "You who are you?" The man seemed to be seriously injured and said intermittently: "I I am Gong Among bodyguards" Hong Tianxiao took a look through the weak moonlight and saw that this person was indeed dressed as a palace guard, not an imperial guard. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and stepped on the guard's chest. With a slight exertion, he heard the sound of broken bones. The guard did not even hum and died immediately. Although Fang Yi closed her eyes, she was very clear in her heart. She couldn't help but tremble. She thought to herself, she didn't expect this person to be so decisive and ruthless in doing things. She didn't know who he was, how he knew his name, and why he wanted to save him. . Maybe it was because the injury was too serious, or maybe it was because he was relaxed after being rescued. As he thought about it, Fang Yi couldn't help but feel confused. Hong Tianxiao put Fang Yi on the bed in Hai Dafu's house, covered him with a quilt, then turned back, picked up a knife from the ground, and stabbed everyone on the ground, regardless of whether he died or not, in the vital part. After this, the effect was really obvious. There were actually a few of these guards who were not completely dead, but after being stabbed again, they reported to the underworld obediently. After finishing these things, Hong Tianxiao picked up the knife in his hand and took a look. Sure enough, the four words "Pingxi Prince's Palace" were engraved on the handle of the knife. He couldn't help but smile in his heart, straightened his clothes, and walked towards Cining Palace with the knife. When they arrived at Cining Palace, Kangxi happened to come out of it, and Hong Tianxiao immediately greeted him. Kangxi saw Hong Tianxiao holding a knife in his hand. Before Hong Tianxiao came forward to speak, he nodded slightly and said, "Let's go to the Imperial Study Room." Arriving at the imperial study, Kangxi asked everyone to leave, leaving only Hong Tianxiao and Duolong. Hong Tianxiao said: "Your Majesty, this is the weapon used by assassins. It has the words 'Pingxi Prince's Mansion' written on it." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao held up the knife and handed it to Kangxi. Kangxi took the knife and saw that it was indeed the case. , then handed the knife to Duolong and fell into deep thought. When Hong Tianxiao saw that Kangxi was starting to take the test, he didn't bother him. After a while, Kangxi asked: "Two dear friends, what do you think of this matter?" When Duolong saw Kangxi asking questions, he wanted to show off and said first, "Back to the emperor, I thought this assassination must be the work of Pingxi King Wu Sangui." "Oh," Kangxi looked at Duolong with interest and asked, "How do you know this?" "Go back to the emperor, these thornsThe weapons used and the clothes they wore belonged to Prince Pingxi's palace. Moreover, the three assassins who were captured alive kept shouting, "It would be a shame not to be able to accomplish such a big thing for Prince Pingxi this time." In addition, the weapons used by these assassins The martial arts are chaotic and disorderly, and are not the work of any one sect or sect. Therefore, the slaves conclude that it must be the work of Prince Pingxi. "Duolong spoke plausibly, and the more he spoke, the more proud he became. It seemed that he had never made such precise inferences despite his military background. "Well, the inference of the deputy general managers is quite reasonable. General Manager Liu, in your opinion, this matter was done by Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi?" Kangxi turned to Hong Tianxiao and asked. Listening to Duolong's inference, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be quite surprised by this Manchurian man who was born in the military and was illiterate. Although Duolong's inference was wrong, Duolong's ability could infer that This step is already valuable. Hong Tianxiao was originally unwilling to express his opinion, but when Kangxi asked about it, he had to say: "Back to the emperor, in my opinion, this matter should not be done by Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi." "Oh, Mr. Liu, can you elaborate on the reasons." Kangxi glanced at Hong Tianxiao in surprise and saw that he was very sure and seemed to be confident. "Back to the emperor, the reason is very simple. If the servant is Wu Sangui, he will never use the weapons of the Pingxi Palace to assassinate him in the palace, let alone let the assassins wear the clothes of the Pingxi Palace, unless these people's martial arts are extremely high. No one was killed or captured, but judging from the current situation, that is obviously not the case.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80 The wound is on the chest You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well, that's right. Manager Liu's words are in my opinion. This matter was definitely not done by Wu Sangui, but who framed Wu Sangui? Manager Liu can analyze it." Kangxi nodded and took a deep breath. He gently placed the knife on the desk and turned to look at Hong Tianxiao. "Back to the emperor, although the servant has not been in the palace for a long time, he has also heard the news that Wu Sangui intends to rebel. Therefore, the servant thinks that the person who blamed Wu Sangui must be someone who wants to rebel against our Qing Dynasty. Therefore, this matter should be started from now on. Selecting targets from the organizations that are fighting against our Qing Dynasty, and then conducting secret investigations, it is not difficult to find out the real culprits behind the scenes." Hong Tianxiao also practiced Tai Chi and did not tell the truth about the matter. "Since the Qing Dynasty entered the customs, there have been almost more than a hundred anti-Qing organizations in various places. If we investigate them one by one, it will be a lot of trouble. The murderer this time has not been found yet, and the next assassination may start again. Kangxi sighed, as if he was very dissatisfied with the current situation of rebellion against the Qing Dynasty, but there was no quick and effective way. "Your Majesty, I have a plan to find out the real culprit behind this assassination without any effort." Hong Tianxiao suddenly had an idea and thought of a plan to kill two birds with one stone. "Mr. Liu, please tell me quickly." Kangxi was tired after struggling for most of the night. Seeing that he couldn't come up with a solution, he was ready to let the two of them kneel down. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, he couldn't help but feel refreshed. ¡°Put a long-term approach to catch big fish.¡± Hong Tianxiao said six words softly. "Putting a long line to catch big fish?" Kangxi and Duolong both said it softly. Kangxi's eyes suddenly flashed with a light, obviously understanding the meaning of these six words Hong Tianxiao said, but Duolong was still there Thinking about what these six words meant, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly admire him. Kangxi was indeed Kangxi. Although he was young, he had a quick mind and quick reactions. "Okay, Manager Liu's plan is very clever. These three people are not important figures. Since they are small roles, it doesn't matter whether they are killed or not. Manager Liu will be fully responsible for this matter, even if a few guards need to be sacrificed. His life doesn't matter, just give him a higher pension afterwards." Kangxi finally showed a smile on his face. "I obey," Hong Tianxiao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "You have been busy for most of the night. It's time to rest. Kneel down." Kangxi waved his hand and asked the two to retreat. After exiting the imperial study, Hong Tianxiao turned to Duolong and said: "Deputy General Manager, although the Emperor is sympathetic to us slaves, we cannot be careless. It is still unknown whether there are assassins in the darkness of the palace, and it will be more troublesome in the second half of the night. The deputy general manager has worked hard and brought more brothers to protect the safety of the emperor and the queen mother." "Don't worry, sir. I will make arrangements right now." Duolong still listened to Hong Tianxiao's words, firstly because of Prince Kang and Suo'etu, secondly because of Hong Tianxiao's excellent kung fu, and thirdly because of the reason why Duolong was able to become The deputy chief of the Imperial Guard was promoted by Hong Tianxiao. When Hong Tianxiao came to the imperial dining room again, the corpses had already been moved away and buried by the guards, and the whole yard was quiet. Hong Tianxiao flew up to the roof and walked around the courtyard of the imperial kitchen. After confirming that there was no guard ambushing here, he felt relieved, jumped back into the courtyard, and entered Hai Dafu's room. As soon as he entered the room, Hong Tianxiao heard Fang Yi's breathing which was quite scattered. It seemed that the injury was getting worse. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly took out the candlestick, lit the candle, took the candlestick close to the bed and took a light. He saw that half of the woman's face was stained with blood. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with an oval face and a very beautiful appearance. Hong Tianxiao opened the quilt and took a look, only to see blood on the quilt, and Fang Yi seemed to have passed out. Hong Tianxiao took a closer look at Fang Yi and found that the wound was on his right chest. With Hong Tianxiao¡¯s current medical skills, he can definitely be called a famous doctor. Even the doctors in the imperial palace are not better than him. Hong Tianxiao knew that Fang Yi was at a critical moment of life and death. If she didn't quickly bandage her wounds and stop the bleeding, her life would be in danger in another hour. Hong Tianxiao no longer cared about the difference between men and women and what kind of strange reaction Fang Yi would have after waking up. He turned around and fixed the candlestick on the bedside. Then he reached out and gently took off Fang Yi's top. His jade-white skin was reflected by Dot Dodou. There were plum blossoms in bloom, and he could smell the faint scent of his daughter's body in his nose. Although he had seen Mu Jianping who was no less than Fang Yi, Hong Tianxiao could not help but feel dizzy and his breathing was a little short. Although Fang Yi is beautiful, compared with Li Jiaoniang, she is still a little behind. However, since Li Jiaoniang entered Hong Tianxiao's house, Hong Tianxiao had always treated her with courtesy. Later, after becoming sworn friends with Li Xihua, Hong Tianxiao regarded Li Jiaoniang as his little sister. ? ??Before and after the time travel in later generations, Hong Tianxiao only had skin-to-skin contact with Mu Jianping, but that was when Hong Tianxiao was unconscious, but now Hong Tianxiao could clearly see such a beautiful woman topless. Lying in bed. Hong Tianxiao calmed down and took a closer look. He saw a two-inch long wound under the straight, tall and smooth right breast, and blood was flowing freely. Hong Tianxiao stretched out his right hand and tapped the acupuncture points around the wound a few times to stop the bleeding for Fang Yi. Then he went back to the inner room and put all the medicine bottles in the medicine box (originally Hai Dafu's medicine box) except for the corpse powder. Throw it away and replace it with self-made medicine) took it out, found the golden sore medicine, sprinkled it gently on the wound on Fang Yi's chest, and finally wrapped the wound with a white bandage. At that time, there was no tape as used in hospitals today, so Hong Tianxiao wrapped the bandage around Fang Yi's upper body several times before the bandage was completed. At this time, Hong Tianxiao breathed a sigh of relief and found that his whole body was soaked to the skin. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly heard footsteps in the distance. He hurriedly blew out the candles and jumped to the door. Sure enough, after a while, six or seven people came to the courtyard. One of them said: "It's strange. I saw lights in this courtyard just now. Why did they suddenly disappear?" Another voice said: "Let me tell you, Old Liu, have you been frightened to death by the assassin? Mr. Hai has not been in the palace for two months. How come there are lights here? You must be dazzled." "Am I really being blinded?" Old Liu was still a little doubtful, "How about we go into the house and have a look?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81 An excellent job You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You want to die. It's not like you don't know Hai Laogong's martial arts. I'm afraid that except for our Manager Liu, even the deputy managers may not be his opponents. If he finds out in the future, we will take advantage of his absence. He rashly entered his room to search, and you and my brother are still alive. Let's go, Lao Liu, and look elsewhere. Don't waste time here." Just when Hong Tianxiao's heart tightened, the owner of the voice said something The words relieved Hong Tianxiao. Listening to the footsteps fading away, Hong Tianxiao also let out a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. If these seven people really entered the house to inspect just now, Hong Tianxiao could only kill and silence them. Although it was not difficult to kill these guards, Hong Tianxiao could not guarantee that any of them would not scream. As long as one person screams, other guards will inevitably be summoned. Hong Tianxiao can only abandon Fang Yi and commit suicide outside the palace alone. In this way, not only the four people in Prince Mu's palace will die in the palace, but the entire plan will also be destroyed. All disrupted. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, Damn, no wonder when I watched "The Deer and the Cauldron" before, among Wei Xiaobao's seven wives, the one he hated the most was Fang Yi. This person was really unlucky and almost ruined his big business. Well, look. It's better to get her out of the palace quickly, otherwise something will happen sooner or later if she stays here. Hong Tianxiao sat on the stool and began to think about how to get Fang Yi out of the palace. After thinking about it, he fell asleep on the table. In the haze, Hong Tianxiao vaguely heard a sound. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the sky was already bright. Hong Tianxiao looked towards the bed, and it turned out that Fang Yi was shaking her head from side to side, and finally whispered: "WaterwaterI want water." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly poured a glass of water, came to the bed, gently raised Fang Yi's head, and fed her. After drinking the water, Fang Yi became quiet again and seemed to fall asleep again. Hong Tianxiao saw Fang Yi's cheeks were slightly red and felt bad. He put the back of his hand on Fang Yi's forehead and it really felt very hot. "Damn, this is trouble. This little girl has not had a fever for a long time, but she has a high fever at this time. There is no medicine to lower the fever in the medicine box. It seems that she has to go out of the womb to get medicine, otherwise this will happen. The little girl will still die." Hong Tianxiao shook his head, secretly blaming himself that he really shouldn't have saved this ominous woman. Although he thought so, Hong Tianxiao still had to go out and get medicine for her in order to conquer Prince Mu's palace in the future. At this time, the palace had already returned to its previous calm. Hong Tianxiao first asked a guard to confirm that Kangxi had not sent anyone to look for him, and then he left the palace to get medicine for Fang Yi. An hour later, when Hong Tianxiao returned to the palace with the cooked medicine, Ruidong greeted him from afar, saying that the emperor wanted to see him for something. Hong Tianxiao didn't know what Kangxi would do if he came to him at this time, but he couldn't bring the medicine with him, so he had to ask Ruidong to go back and report first, saying that he would be there soon. Ruidong responded and went to report first. Ruidong is also one of the secret agents of the Shenlong Sect in assisting Mao Dongzhu in the palace. This man is highly skilled in martial arts, shrewd, capable, and ruthless, which suits Hong Tianxiao very well. Hong Tianxiao also relies heavily on him. In order to facilitate contact, he was promoted from an ordinary guard. He became the deputy general manager, just below Doron. When Hong Tianxiao returned to Hai Dafu's room again, he found that Fang Yi had woken up, but because of his serious injury and high fever, he couldn't get out of bed for a while. "Youwho are you? Why did you save me? Why did you molest me again?" After Fang Yi woke up, she remembered that a palace guard saved her yesterday, but the naked upper body was unacceptable to Fang Yi, who had a strong heart. She also found that there was no physical discomfort, and the other party was just bandaging her wounds. "Miss Fang, please don't misunderstand me. I have a friend in the world. He is the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, named Hong Tianxiao. He has some friendship with Prince Mu's Mansion, so he once warned me that if someone from Prince Mu's Mansion falls into the trap in the future, In the palace, rescue must be provided. As for that, the girl's injury is really too serious. If she is not treated in time, she may lose her life. I ask the girl to forgive me for any offense." Hong Tianxiao is really worried that Fang Yi will Suddenly he screamed and hurriedly finished the sentence that needed to be explained. "Youyou also said" A blush suddenly appeared on Fang Yi's face. When Hong Tianxiao was treating Prince Mu that day, Fang Yi was away because of something. Later, he also heard about this matter. After hearing this, he felt relieved, knowing that this person had no Malice. "We are all sons and daughters of the world, and we must obey the authority in urgent matters. Miss, please don't take it to heart. Besides, you are from Prince Mu's Mansion, and I am a guard of the palace. It will be difficult for us to see each other after this incident. Miss, you can tell this matter Forget it. This is the fever-reducing medicine and the special medicine for sores that I have just prepared for the girl. Please take it quickly, otherwise it will be extremely difficult for me to send the severely injured and high-fever girl out of the palace." Hong Tianxiao took out a water bag from his arms and A paper bag was gently placed on Fang Yi's pillowside. "Mr. Liu, I will reward you with a wonderful job today." Hong Tianxiao had just walked into the study room, and before he had time to greet Kangxi, he heard Kangxi's unfinished words. "Excellent job? Your Majesty, this servant doesn't quite understand." After the ceremony, Hong Tianxiao was still confused. "Hehe, here, look at what these are?" Kangxi cheerfully pointed to the pile of things on the left. Hong Tianxiao took a look and saw that they were the weapons and clothes of the assassin last night. He couldn't help but suddenly realized, "Could it be that the emperor wanted his servant to use these things to scare Wu Yingxiong?" "Yes, although it has been confirmed that Wu Sangui did not do this, at least I have to let him know that I am not the only one who is the enemy of Wu Sangui. Maybe it can also dampen Wu Sangui's spirit and make him in the short term I don't dare to act rashly, so I can have enough time to deal with Obai." Kangxi was still very clear in his mind. The person who threatened him the most at the moment was not Wu Sangui, Prince Mu's Mansion, or Zheng Jing from Taiwan, but Obai. "Since the Emperor wants to scare Wu Yingxiong, he can just send someone to send him to the palace, and the effect will be the best. Why should the servants go there with these things?" "Mr. Liu, if I hadn't sent Wu Yingxiong to the palace, I would have received the best results. But in this case, how could you get some benefits from Wu Yingxiong?" Kangxi looked at Hong Tianxiao with a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82 Fang Yi leaves the palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You deserve to die, my servant deserves to die. Not long ago, I was a guest at Prince Kang's residence. I met Wu Yingxiong by chance and accepted some gifts from him. You deserve to die, my servant. I will return the gifts to Wu Yingxiong in full and ask for your forgiveness." Hong Tianxiao Not knowing what Kangxi meant, he had to choose the wisest strategy to protect himself. "Mr. Liu, please wake up. I already know about this matter. It's not a big deal. Besides, none of the ministers of civil and military affairs in the dynasty accepted Wu Yingxiong's gifts. Wu Sangui thought that he could win over the ministers in this way, huh, but that's okay, it can also It makes me clearly see who are loyal to me and who are secretly having an affair with Wu Sangui." A sharp light flashed in Kangxi's eyes. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat, and thought to himself, although this little emperor is young, he is indeed powerful. Fortunately, he has not done anything big, otherwise Kangxi would definitely know about it. From this point of view, Kangxi must have a mysterious power in his hands, enough to monitor the entire city of Beijing. He must be cautious in his actions in the future. "Your Majesty, why don't you let your servants select some smart and capable people from the guards to form an organization to monitor the whereabouts of the ministers in the court and find out who has contacts with Wu Sangui." Hong Tianxiao had an idea and decided to test Kangxi. , and see how he reacts. Sure enough, after listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, Kangxi shook his head and said: "No need, I already have such an organization. Otherwise, I never leave the palace on weekdays. How would I know Wu Yingxiong's whereabouts in Beijing." Was Kangxi young or fell into Hong Tianxiao's trap? Duolong, a figure flashed in Hong Tianxiao's mind. Damn it, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, no wonder he always felt that Duolong was hiding something from him. It turned out to be this. It seems that the little emperor still treats him. I don¡¯t really trust him. After all, Duolong is an authentic Xianghuangqi, with solid roots. "Your Majesty is wise, but this servant is overly worried." Hong Tianxiao actually felt his nose was a little sore. "Mr. Liu, it's not that I don't believe you, but it's because you have been an official for a short time and don't know much about the ministers in the court. When you get to know the ministers in the court in the future, I will definitely leave this matter to you." Kangxi also saw Hong Tianxiao felt unhappy and quickly explained. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will never be able to repay Your Majesty for your kindness." Hong Tianxiao pretended to cry with gratitude. "How are the plans for the three assassins going?" Kangxi waved his hand and changed the topic. "Back to the emperor, I thought that I would let them suffer some hardships in prison first, and then I would come out to rescue them. Otherwise, I might not be able to win their trust. However, I have not yet thought about sacrificing the lives of those guards. After all, they are all brothers. , slaves have a hard time choosing." What Hong Tianxiao said was true. "Mr. Liu, anyone who achieves great things does not stick to trivial matters. How can you waste time on such trivial matters." Kangxi also did not expect that Hong Tianxiao also had a compassionate heart. "I obey, Your Majesty. If there is nothing else, I will resign." Hong Tianxiao was also very depressed. If it were to become a big deal, he must have the same overall concept and ruthless heart as Kangxi. The former Hong Tianxiao already had it, but The latter takes time. At this moment, the eunuch outside the door suddenly shouted: "Sony in the middle hall has an audience." Kangxi said: "Mr. Liu, please step aside. I have some matters to discuss with Suo Zhongtang." After walking out of the study room, Hong Tianxiao felt very depressed, thinking secretly whether it was right or wrong to save Sony. Since Sony joined politics, Kangxi never discussed political affairs with Hong Tianxiao, and regarded Hong Tianxiao completely as a head guard to protect his safety. When returning to Hai Dafu's room, Hong Tianxiao found that Fang Yi's high fever had subsided and she had put on her clothes and got out of bed. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that the antipyretic medicine he prepared was so effective. He looked at Fang Yi in surprise and said, "Miss Fang, youyour clothes" When Fang Yi heard the word "clothes", her face couldn't help but blush, and she couldn't help but imagine a scene in her mind where Hong Tianxiao gently took off his shirt and then took advantage of him. "There is a big hole in your wound." Hong Tianxiao saw Fang Yi suddenly blushing, and seemed to know what she was thinking, so he hurriedly completed the following words. Fang Yi lowered her head and saw that there was a big hole in the clothes on her right chest. Not only was the newly scarred wound clearly exposed, but also a large piece of snow-white skin was exposed around it, like a ring of pure white jade. Fang Yi hurriedly covered it with her hands, but accidentally touched the wound, and her beautiful eyebrows couldn't help but frown. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly entered the inner room, took out a set of eunuch clothes, threw them on the bed, turned his back and said, "This is the little lady who serves Hai Dafu.??You put on Xiao Guizi¡¯s clothes. " "Eunuch's clothes?" Fang Yi frowned again and said rather displeasedly, "It's so dirty, I won't wear it." "Is it so dirty?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being angry and amused, "Okay, in that case you can stay here, but I have to explain that the palace is currently being searched very strictly, and it is estimated that this place will be searched within a day or two. The guards in the palace are not as gentlemen as I am, and there may be ten or eight people serving the girl, but I have no control over them." "You, gangster." Fang Yi blushed again after hearing this, spat, and saw Hong Tianxiao walking towards the door, and said hurriedly, "You don't leave, I I'll change." Hong Tianxiao took Fang Yi out of the palace and felt someone following him secretly. He was slightly angry and said to himself, Damn, this little emperor really didn't even let himself go. Kung Fu, I also want to follow me, I am still a bit immature. Hong Tianxiao led Fang Yi to turn left and right, and after a while he got rid of the man behind him. Seeing that there was no one behind him, Hong Tianxiao took Fang Yi into an inn not far from his residence. He asked Fang Yi to change her clothes. He just told her to go find the people from Prince Mu's palace by herself, but unexpectedly, Fang Yi's wound suddenly burst and she fainted. On the ground. Hong Tianxiao was startled, and hurriedly picked up Fang Yi and returned to the house. He found that Fang Yi's wound only cracked, but the injury was not serious. Hong Tianxiao was very surprised. This golden sore medicine was prepared according to the formula in Hu Qingniu's "Medical Classic". It was extremely miraculous. It had been tried on Mao Shiba and Yang Yizhi before, and Fang Yi didn't do anything. During strenuous exercise, the wound should not burst. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83: Scare Wu Yingxiong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After thinking for a long time, he still couldn't figure out the reason, and he couldn't leave Fang Yi alone with the burst wound. Hong Tianxiao had to take off her top again and apply medicine on her. He temporarily left Fang Yi to Li Jiaoniang to take care of her, while he took a few people to hold it. Those weapons and clothes went to Wu Yingxiong. Wu Yingxiong also heard about the assassin in the palace last night. He heard that the imperial envoy had arrived. He didn't know what happened. He thought it must be related to this matter. He couldn't help but feel uneasy. He hurriedly came out to kowtow to greet Hong Tianxiao and brought Hong Tianxiao into the hall. Seeing Wu Yingxiong's frightened look, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly thought. He immediately changed his official tone and said with a tigerish face: "Little prince, the emperor has asked me to bring you something to see. Little prince, please forgive me for asking a question that I shouldn't have asked." If I ask, I wonder if you are brave?" Wu Yingxiong didn't know what Hong Tianxiao meant, so he didn't dare to answer randomly, so he could only say cautiously: "Those in humble positions are the least courageous and cannot bear any shock." Hong Tianxiao was startled at first, then smiled and said: "Little prince, you can't stand any fright? You just do things, but you are very bold!" When he said the words "very bold", Hong Tianxiao His smile was gone, his face was ashen, and his voice was stern. Wu Yingxiong vaguely felt that Hong Tianxiao's visit was related to the assassination in the palace last night. Seeing the sudden change in Hong Tianxiao's face and tone, he hurriedly said: "I don't understand what Mr. Liu means, I am a humble official. Please clarify." Last night at Prince Kang's palace, he claimed "Ying Xiong", today Hong Tianxiao came with the order. Seeing his arrogance, he repeatedly called himself "humble position". Hong Tianxiao glanced at Wu Yingxiong and said with a "hehe" smile: "I didn't expect that the young prince would not dare to admit it. Anyway, I will just ask again, how many assassins did you send into the palace last night? The emperor only knows that the assassin is Ping Xi. I don¡¯t know how many people came here, but they were sent by the royal palace and asked me specifically to ask.¡± Although Wu Yingxiong guessed that Hong Tianxiao's visit must be related to the assassination in the palace last night, he did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would ask such a question. He was still shocked, but this surprise was extraordinary. Wu Yingxiong immediately knelt down on his knees and faced north repeatedly. He kowtowed and said, "Your Majesty treats Wei Chen and his son with great kindness. Even if Wei Chen and his son work like cows and horses, they can't repay the Emperor's grace. Wu Sangui and Wu Yingxiong and their son are willing to die for the Emperor and have no second intention. As for what happened in the palace last night Those assassins were sent by Pingxi Prince¡¯s Mansion, so the decision is false.¡± Hong Tianxiao was so happy when he saw Wu Yingxiong's embarrassment that he couldn't help but laugh and said: "Get up, get up, slowly kowtow, little prince, since you firmly refuse to admit it, I will show you something." He unpacked the baggage. , spread out on the table. Wu Yingxiong stood up and saw the weapons and clothes in the bag. He didn't recognize any of them. He couldn't help but trembled with fright, and said in a trembling voice: "This this this" He picked up the confession again and saw what was written on it. It is clear that the assassin was sent by Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi, to enter the palace to assassinate him. He was determined to kill the Qing emperor and make Wu Sangui his master. Even though Wu Yingxiong was so smart, he couldn't help but be frightened out of his mind in front of this physical evidence and confession. For a moment, he couldn't think of any strong evidence to prove that this matter had nothing to do with Prince Pingxi's palace. At that moment, his knees softened and he fell to his knees. One time, he knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao and said: "Mr. Liu, Mr. Manager, this this is absolutely not true. Wei Chen and his son were framed by traitors. Mr. Wanwang, the manager, please inform me. Sou Ming" Hong Tianxiao shook his hand and said: "Little Prince, these weapons are all brought into the palace by rebels with evil intentions and treason. However, the weapons are all engraved with your mansion's signature time-honored brand, and the clothes are also embroidered with the words Pingxi Prince's Palace. This All the personal and material evidence are there, even if I try to defend King Pingxi, it is useless." Seeing Hong Tianxiao's indifferent appearance, Wu Yingxiong felt anxious and said: "Your Excellency, you are aware that the father and son of this humble minister have many enemies, so it must be a treacherous plot by the enemies." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be silent and said: "What you said is actually quite reasonable. I also know that this matter must be framed by others. I don't know if the emperor believes it or not." Wu Yingxiong felt relieved when he heard Hong Tianxiao's words, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He felt that there was still room for this matter, and said hurriedly: "I hope that your Excellency can give more advice in front of the Emperor. Your Excellency must explain clearly to the humble father and son. Otherwise, my father and my son will have no choice but to keep their grievances a secret. The wealth and life of my humble father and son are all given by you. If you come to use me and my son in the future, I and my son will go through fire and water without any hesitation." Hong Tianxiao frowned and said, "Young prince, please get up. You gave me a gift last night, as if you had expected this, hehe, hehe." Wu Yingxiong was waiting to stand. He stood up and heard what he said was serious. He knelt down again and said, "As long as Mr. Liu confesses to the emperor a few words about his humble father and son, the emperor will definitely believe what Mr. Liu says because of his sage."   Seeing that Wu Yingxiong's expression had softened, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that he could not be allowed to relax so easily, so his voice changed and he shouted coldly: "Wu Yingxiong, do you want me to commit the crime of deceiving the emperor?" Wu Yingxiong was basically relieved and felt that if he gave Hong Tianxiao a generous gift, the matter would be understood. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao's expression changed and he immediately knelt down again and said urgently: "My lord, this is not what I mean by humble position. It is indeed someone else who framed this, not King Pingxi." Hong Tianxiao said "Alas": "This matter has already started. Mr. Suo'er, Mr. Dorondo, the deputy chief of the imperial guard, have already met the emperor and responded to the assassin's confession. I believe you also know , even if this matter was not done by your Prince Pingxi, it is still a major event of rebellion. Who has the courage to press it down? It is not impossible for you to confess a few words in front of the emperor. I also thought of something Although this clever plan is not 100% sure, it can probably clear your father and son's charges, but it is just too troublesome." Wu Yingxiong was overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down again and said: "It's all up to your Excellency to rescue me." Hong Tianxiao frowned and said, "It's easy to talk when you get up. You're kneeling here and there, and you'll forget about the method I just came up with." Wu Yingxiong heard what Hong Tianxiao said was funny, but he didn't dare to laugh, with a look on his face. With a strange face, he stood up and said hello repeatedly. Hong Tianxiao pretended to still not believe it and asked: "Young prince, to be honest, are these assassins really not sent by you?" Wu Yingxiong waved his hands and said repeatedly: "Definitely not, absolutely not! How could a father and son in a humble position do such a heinous thing and deserve death? If you don't believe it, I can swear on this, if these assassins are sent by me. , so that my father and son will not die well." People in ancient times had theories about gods and ghosts, and they all took their oaths very seriously. Wu Yingxiong's oath was very vicious. Even if Hong Tianxiao didn't know the truth, after hearing this oath, he could basically rule out the possibility of Wu Yingxiong and his son. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, little prince, I have made you a friend, and I believe you this time. If the assassin is sent by you and is found out in the future, he will trick me to death. The manager must accompany you and have everyone beheaded." Wu Yingxiong said: "My lord, be safe and rest assured that this will never happen." Hong Tianxiao said: "Then in your opinion, who sent these rebels?" Seeing that Hong Tianxiao believed what he said, Wu Yingxiong felt relieved. Hearing this, he muttered: "This Weichen and his son have many enemies. It's really difficult to identify them at the moment." Hong Tianxiao let out a "huh" and said dissatisfiedly: "If you want me to confess in front of the emperor, I have to find an enemy to confess, so that the emperor can believe me." Wu Yingxiong did not dare to offend Hong Tianxiao at this moment, and hurriedly lowered his head and said: "Yes, yes, yes! Jia Yan conquered the world for the Qing Dynasty, and he wiped out a lot of rebels. These rebellious remnants all hated Jia Yan very much. For example The remnants of Li Chuang, the remnants of the former King Tang and King Gui of the Ming Dynasty, and the remnants of the Mu family of Yunnan, they have hatred in their hearts and can do anything to commit rebellion." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "What about Li Chuang Yu Ni, the remaining members of the Yunnan Mu family, what are the martial arts skills of these people? You show me a few moves, and I will show them to the emperor. I just said that I saw it with my own eyes last night Come on, the assassin used this kind of trick, it¡¯s genuine and it can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Wu Yingxiong was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "My lord, this is a great plan. It's just that I'm a martial artist, so my understanding is really limited. I need to ask my subordinates. Sir, please sit down for a while. I'll come right away." After saying this, he said hello. , hurriedly entered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84 Mysterious Gift You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a while, Wu Yingxiong brought someone in. It was no one else. It was Qi Yuankai, the leader of Wu Yingxiong's entourage when he came to Beijing. Qi Yuankai was an old man. When he arrived, he pretended not to know each other and immediately followed Wu Yingxiong's instructions. Greeting Hong Tianxiao, there was nothing strange on his face, just a hint of sadness. It seemed that Wu Yingxiong had already told him the reason, and the sadness was just an act. Hong Tianxiao pretended not to understand. When Wu Yingxiong saw this, he hurriedly explained before Hong Tianxiao could speak; "My lord, I don't know. Among the low-level guards, Qi Yuankai is actually the most skilled in martial arts. Those at the Jinding Sect are only It's just for dazzling, and it's also to use the reputation of Jindingmen to make some scumbags dare not be rude to lowly positions." Hong Tianxiao looked as if he suddenly realized what he was saying, and said with a smile: "The young prince is so scheming." "No, the father and son in this humble position have too many enemies, so they have no choice but to do this to make the adults laugh." Wu Yingxiong nodded and bowed and laughed with him, looking like a standard slave. "Master Qi, you don't have to worry. You didn't take any action in Prince Kang's palace last night. No one knows that you are highly skilled in martial arts, and I won't say that you entered the palace to do the assassination." Qi Yuankai hurriedly responded: "Yes, yes! Thank you, sir. I was just afraid of being framed by traitors. I deliberately said that the crown prince would take us to Prince Kang's palace to be guests, so that the ministers could testify, but secretly sent someone else to do that." It¡¯s a treasonous act.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s something we must guard against.¡± Qi Yuankai said: "Your Majesty, your Majesty is willing to uphold justice and speak out for us in front of the emperor. He is really a great benefactor to our Prince Pingxi Palace. There are many enemies of Prince Pingxi, and their martial arts are very mixed. Only Prince Mu's martial arts is unique. It is easy." Recognize it.¡± Hong Tianxiao said: "So, Master Qi must be proficient in Mu family boxing?" Qi Yuankai said: "Proficiency is out of the question. It's just that Mu Family Boxing and Mu Family Sword have been circulated in Yunnan for a long time. I remember some of them. Why don't I let the young ones perform a few tricks and ask the adults for guidance. When the assassin enters the palace, he carries a sword. How about the villain acting out the Mu family's 'Returning Wind Sword'?" Hong Tianxiao said: "That's the best thing. Although I traveled around the world in my early years, I have never been to Yunnan. I seem to know nothing about Mu Family Quan and Mu Family Sword. Today is a good time to open my eyes and learn from Master Qi." study." Qi Yuankai said hurriedly: "I don't dare. My martial arts skills are world-class, my internal strength is deep, and my fist and kick skills must be extremely high. I would like you to give me some advice if you can't do anything that this villain can't do." After saying that, Qi Yuankai stood in the hall and pulled out the belt from his waist. Sword, open the stance, and slowly use one move after another. This Mu family's 'Returning Wind Sword' has been passed down from Mu Ying's hands for more than three hundred years. It has been passed down by masters in every dynasty. It can be said that it is a work that has been refined over time. There are many people who know it in Yunnan. Although Qi Yuankai is not familiar with this skill. He is not good at swordsmanship, but he is very skilled in martial arts and has extensive knowledge. He can perform every move with great dignity and exquisite moves. After Qi Yuankai finished using the set of Returning Wind Swords, Hong Tianxiao had memorized the entire set of swordsmanship and praised: "Very good, very good! Master Qi, what the young prince said is absolutely right. Your martial arts skills are really better than that of Huo." The master is much smarter. When I have some free time in the future, I will definitely compete with Master Qi to learn from each other." "I don't dare. My martial arts skills are world-class, and I am definitely no match for you." Qi Yuankai was also very good at saving face. "Hahahaha, Master Qi is so humble. My little prince, the general manager of this set of swordsmanship has also memorized this set of swordsmanship, which is enough to report to the emperor, so I won't waste my time anymore. Just leave these things here. Maybe when Pingxi Prince's Mansion doesn't have enough weapons and clothes, we can still scrape together some, haha, farewell." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned and walked towards the door. "Mr. Liu, please stay." Wu Yingxiong made a sign to Qi Yuankai and hurriedly caught up with Hong Tianxiao. "What else does the young prince have to do?" Hong Tianxiao knew that Wu Yingxiong should bribe him again. "This General Manager Liu has been so kind to me and my son, so I should express my gratitude to myself as General Manager Liu." Wu Yingxiong looked mysterious. "Oh, last time I was at Prince Kang's Mansion, didn't the young prince give me a large gift? Those things are very expensive. By the way, I haven't thanked the young prince yet. I'll entertain you some other time. When the prince comes to the palace to get together, it can be considered as a way to express his feelings." Hong Tianxiao simply pretended to be dumbfounded. "Sir, the last time I gave it to Manager Liu was a small meeting gift, which was not respectful. This time, Manager Liu has shown such great kindness to me and my son. I should give you another gift to express my gratitude to my father and son. According to your wishes, Manager Liu can go back to the house first, and then send someone to deliver the gift." Wu Yingxiong had a strange expression on his face.Looking at Wu Yingxiong¡¯s mysterious look, Hong Tianxiao couldn¡¯t help but wonder. What kind of gift must be sent to the house? Could it be that the gift is too big? Hong Tianxiao kept guessing what kind of gift Wu Yingxiong would give him along the way. Unfortunately, after returning to his house for a long time, he still had no idea and simply stopped thinking about it. "How is her injury?" Hong Tianxiao returned to the house and first went to his bedroom to ask about Fang Yi's injury. At this time, Hong Tianxiao regretted why he carried Fang Yi to his bedroom. Now that the bed was already occupied by Fang Yi, he could only sleep in the guest room. "Miss Fang just took medicine and fell asleep." Although Li Jiaoniang didn't understand why Hong Tianxiao brought such a seriously injured woman, she still followed Hong Tianxiao's instructions and took good care of her. "Well, my dear, please work hard these days and take care of this Miss Fang personally. Miss Fang is from Prince Mu's Mansion. Once her injury is healed, let her leave here." Although Hong Tianxiao and Prince Mu's Mansion are no longer together They had a deep connection, but he didn't want to provoke Fang Yi. After all, there was Liu Yizhou behind her, and there was Prince Mu behind Liu Yizhou. "Prince Mu's Mansion?" Li Jiaoniang was startled when she heard this. Just as she was about to speak, she heard someone outside the door say: "Master Qi, Prince Pingxi has sent someone to deliver a gift. He is waiting in the living room now." "Oh, it's so quick. Go tell them I'll be there soon." Hong Tianxiao responded, turned to Li Jiaoniang and said, "Jiaoniang, since Miss Fang has gone to bed, why don't you go and see what Wu Yingxiong sent you?" What gift is so mysterious? If it's jewelry, I'll give it to you." Hong Tianxiao handed all the two strings of pearls Wu Yingxiong gave to Li Jiaoniang, which made her so happy that she couldn't sleep for three days. It's not that she is greedy for money, but Li Jiaoniang has secretly developed feelings for Hong Tianxiao. Let alone a priceless pearl, Li Jiaoniang treats it as a rarity even if it is worthless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85: Talented Woman of Xuanmen You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I have met you, sir." As soon as Hong Tianxiao and Li Jiaoniang stepped into the threshold of the living room, Qi Yuankai and the four of them knelt down. "Get up, there aren't that many rules." Hong Tianxiao waved casually without looking at the five people, but his eyes were always fixed on a big red box that was as tall as one person in the center of the living room. The box was not necessarily red. , was covered by a big red cloth. Before Qi Yuankai knelt down just now, he glanced at Li Jiaoniang with his peripheral vision, and felt a sense of surprise in his heart. He secretly thought that Wu Yingxiong indeed has some discernment, but this is not surprising. The young leader is young and naturally likes young and beautiful people. woman. But then again, as the saying goes, it is difficult for a hero to be a beauty. With the young leader's martial arts, it is natural to have a few stunning beauties to accompany him. The woman behind the young leader is no worse than Luo Qihong. "Master Qi, I wonder what is in this box?" Hong Tianxiao felt strange. If such a big box was filled with gold, silver and jewelry, Wu Sangui and his son would definitely be reluctant to part with it. Could it be some peerless weapon or something? Hong Tianxiao began to think wildly about the stone tablet engraved with martial arts secrets. Qi Yuankai did not answer, but turned around and winked at the four people behind him. The four people understood and stepped forward to the box. They stood in the four directions of southeast, northwest and north. One person from the north put the big red cloth on the box. Pulling it off, the four of them pulled the buckles on all sides of the box and pulled hard. She turned out to be a stunning woman who was no less beautiful than Li Jiaoniang. Hong Tianxiao almost fainted and cursed in his heart, Damn, this Wu Yingxiong actually regarded me as a lecher. No wonder he was so mysterious. He actually gave me a beautiful woman. . Li Jiaoniang was also surprised. Although the Qing Dynasty also had the habit of giving away beautiful women, few people would be willing to give away such stunning beauties unless they encountered some troublesome events. Hong Tianxiao frowned, and just as he was about to speak, Qi Yuankai took the lead and said, "You guys go out first. I have something arranged by the prince to tell Mr. Liu." After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was speechless and listened quietly to Qi Yuankai's words. After the four people exited, Qi Yuankai did not speak directly, but remained silent. Hong Tianxiao felt strange. He turned around and saw Qi Yuankai looking at Li Jiaoniang, as if he was hesitant to speak. He immediately understood and said with a smile: "Jiaoniang is my confidant. There is no need to be shy. If you have anything to say, just say it." Say it." But he thought secretly in his heart, if Jiao Niang were sent out at this time, I wouldn't be able to escape even if I jumped into the Yellow River. "Well, Miss Luo, you can go down too and wait outside." Qi Yuankai responded and sent the stunning woman out again. After hearing about Yanzhen, the Luo girl just gave a gentle salute to Hong Tianxiao without any expression on her face. She walked back to the door and closed the door gently. Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly, this is the sorrow of women in ancient times. They had no status and just looked ordinary. If they married into a family and raised their children, they would be stable throughout their lives. There are not many stunning women like this who have a good fate. Most of them become the playthings of powerful officials, and are even given away as objects. After they grow old and lose their beauty, they are expelled from the house. The worse ones, I can just beg on the roadside and spend the rest of my life. "Young Master, this woman is the Huadan Luo Qihong who sang in Prince Kang's mansion that day." Qi Yuankai waited until the stunning woman went out before he said. "Luo Qihong?" Hong Tianxiao thought about it, and realized that there was indeed such a thing, and Suo'ertui had even introduced Luo Qihong to him. She seemed to be a chaste and strong woman. Although she was an actress, she could not help but He was afraid of the powerful and guarded his body like jade, which made many princes and nobles stay away. "Yes, it's Luo Qihong." Qi Yuankai nodded and said, "Master Risuo made a joke that day, saying that such a stunning woman must like a hero like the young leader, but Wu Yingxiong took it seriously. That day After that, he sent a young man to inquire about the origin of Luo Qihong. The reason why Luo Qihong was able to defy the powerful and keep his integrity was because he did not have any relatives, so he could not be blackmailed. Coincidentally, that day His subordinates also had bad luck and actually found out that Luo Qihong had a younger brother in the capital, so they kidnapped Luo Qihong's younger brother. When Wu Yingxiong learned about this, he was overjoyed and sent someone to him early this morning. Luo Qihong sent a letter, asking her to come to the house to meet her brother. That day Wu Yingxiong saw Luo Qihong after putting on makeup. When he saw her today, she was immediately shocked and wanted to take Luo Qihong as his wife. I have it. Unexpectedly, just when Wu Yingxiong led Luo Qihong into the bedroom, the young leader arrived. After the young leader left, Wu Yingxiong hesitated and asked his subordinates, who did not want such a good girl. He was ruined by Wu Yingxiong, so he offered a plan to let Wu Yingxiong give Luo Qihong to the young leader." Hong Tianxiao couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and funny after hearing this.Said: "You are such a bastard. This matter is too ridiculous. No matter how beautiful Luo Qihong is, she is just a folk woman. Wu Yingxiong is the young prince of Pingxi Palace. Is it unusual for you to play with one or two women? Is it true for you? In your heart, I am such a lustful person?" "I don't dare." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was not really angry, Qi Yuankai thought he was being thin-faced and said, "Young Master, I think that accepting this woman will be beneficial to the Young Master." "Oh, let's hear it. If it makes sense, I will accept it. Otherwise, you will return it to Wu Yingxiong on my behalf." Hong Tianxiao sat on the stool, poured a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp. "If the young leader wants to do something big, he must contact Wu Sangui, the peaceful king of the West. What I told Wu Yingxiong today is to ask Luo Qihong to be a secret agent around the young leader. The young leader can use his trick and ask Luo Qihong to provide some fake information. The information was given to Wu Sangui, for one. Secondly, I also found out from my humble position that this Luo Qihong was not just an actress. Her grandfather was the granddaughter of Luo Yanbing, the famous Xuanzhen general of the Ming Dynasty. Luo Qihong had been urinating since she was a child. After studying the Xuanmen formations left by her grandfather, she should be very proficient in it. In the future, she will be a great help to the young leader when marching and fighting. Thirdly, this woman is stunning, and only a hero like the young leader can do that. Matching this, if she is occupied by Wu Yingxiong, it is undoubtedly a flower stuck in cow dung. Moreover, if the young leader returns the girl, Wu Yingxiong will definitely look at the young leader again and become more wary. On the contrary, Wu Yingxiong will definitely I think that the young leader is just a drunkard and a womanizer, which can lower his vigilance, which will be of great benefit in dealing with Wu and his son in the future. Based on these four points, I think the young leader should accept this girl," Qi Yuankai said. He spoke eloquently. "But, since Luo Qihong's younger brother is in the hands of Wu Yingxiong, how can she serve me wholeheartedly?" What tempted Hong Tianxiao most was that Luo Qihong was proficient in Xuanmen formations. There is really a shortage of such talents. , I¡¯m just worried that Luo Qihong can¡¯t do things for him wholeheartedly. "Young Master, don't worry, my subordinates have already planned this matter." Qi Yuankai walked to Hong Tianxiao and whispered in his ear. Hong Tianxiao could not help but nod and smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86: Cruel-hearted You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, let's act according to your plan. You go back and reply to Wu Yingxiong, saying that I am very happy to receive this gift and will come to thank you in person one day." Hong Tianxiao did not expect that Qi Yuankai, like Lu Gaoxuan, is also a talented person in both civil and military affairs. People are very happy in their hearts. "Besides, don't forget to tell Luo Qihong to let her wait in my room tonight." Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something and hurriedly called Qi Yuankai. It was okay not to say this, but it made Li Jiaoniang next to her very angry. She thought to herself, what is good about Luo Qihong? In terms of appearance and temperament, there is nothing better than him. It is just a person who knows Yiyi. You're just an actor with a few voices, but you're so anxious that you say such words in front of me. Qi Yuankai was giving advice to Hong Tianxiao just now, but Li Jiaoniang didn't hear anything, so she didn't know that this was part of their plan. Early the next morning, Luo Qihong came out of Hong Tianxiao's room and was looked at by Li Jiaoniang, who had been waiting outside. She was so angry that she almost shed tears. In the next few days, Li Jiaoniang Hong Tianxiao was so confused that he thought Li Jiaoniang was sick, so he and Li Xihua went to visit her, but they were turned away. However, they also knew that there was nothing wrong with Li Jiaoniang's health, so the two of them felt relieved. Ten days later, Fang Yi's injuries had healed, but she had no intention of leaving. Hong Tianxiao said so many hidden words that Fang Yi pretended to be deaf and dumb. In desperation, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to say, "Miss Fang, now you The injury has been healed, so you¡¯d better go find your people from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion quickly, this is not a place for you to stay for a long time.¡± "Brother Liu, although my external injuries have healed, my internal injuries have not yet healed, and our people have probably returned to Yunnan. If I go on the road alone, I am afraid there will be some accidents on the road. Please let me go again." Let's stay here for a few days." Fang Yi had already seen that Hong Tianxiao was not a bad person, and since his innocent body had been seen by him, she felt hesitant in her heart. Women in ancient times valued chastity very seriously. This concept of chastity not only refers to losing one¡¯s virginity, but also includes being seen by a man other than the man she loves. Although Fang Yi and Liu Yizhou were in love, they never did anything outrageous. However, because Fang Yi was treated by Hong Tianxiao, his body was also seen by him. Although the children of Jianghu are different from ordinary women, there are only two solutions. The first is Kill Hong Tianxiao, and the second is to marry Hong Tianxiao. However, it is absolutely impossible for Fang Yi to kill Hong Tianxiao with his martial arts skills. Moreover, after Fang Yi's observation, although Hong Tianxiao was an official in the Qing court, he was not a treacherous person. . If Fang Yi didn't have the right person, she would have followed Hong Tianxiao without hesitation, so she would be so conflicted. "This" Hong Tianxiao is a national player. He knows best whether Fang Yi's injury has recovered. How could he not know that she is deliberately lying, but it is difficult to see through it in person, otherwise Fang Yi will definitely not be able to step down. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao also I don't know how to drive her out of the house again. "Yes, Brother Liu, what Sister Fang said is the same. Save people to the end. If something happens to Sister Fang on the road, wouldn't it be a lifelong regret?" Over the past few days, Fang Yi and Li Jiaoniang had a heated fight. People had already called her sister and sister, which made Hong Tianxiao shake his head. "Well, that's fine. Since it's inconvenient for you to travel alone, just wait a few more days. After I rescue Wu Lishen, Liu Yizhou and Ao Biao, you can go back to Yunnan together." Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to Provisionally agreed. "What, you said that Uncle Wu and the other three fell into the palace?" Fang Yi always thought that they had already retreated to Yunnan, and was shocked when he heard this. "Well, thisyes, not bad." Hong Tianxiao didn't pay attention for a moment and actually let it slip. "How are they?" When Fang Yi heard the news, she couldn't help but lose her mind and grabbed Hong Tianxiao's arm. "Ouch." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be in pain. Only then did Fang Yi realize that she had lost her composure, her face turned red, and she hurriedly released her hands and took a step back. "It seems that your injuries are no longer a problem, you are so strong." Hong Tianxiao teased Fang Yi while pretending to rub his arms. "Brother Liu, don't worry about me, tell me how they are doing?" Fang Yi looked pitiful, and Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel weak. "Don't worry, they are not in danger for the time being, but they will suffer physical and flesh pain. I really don't understand that your Prince Mu's palace has the wrong string. You don't even know where the emperor is, but you want to go to the palace to assassinate. This Aren't moths flying into the flame seeking death?" Hong Tianxiao really couldn't understand. In the original book, Mu Jiansheng led the assassination, but he didn't expect that Mu Tianbo was also a brainless person.??. "Brother Liu, this you rescue them quickly." Fang Yi heard the words "skin and flesh pain" and almost cried in anxiety. In terms of personality, Fang Yi is a woman with a strong personality, but after hearing the news, she still showed the weak and helpless side of the woman. "Rescue people? Hehe, you think that the palace is the backyard of your Prince Mu's Mansion. You can come when you ask, and you can save people when you ask. I don't have the ability to save you. If it weren't for the face of my friend Hong Tianxiao, I'm afraid I won't even be able to save you, let alone go to the palace prison to save those three idiots." Hong Tianxiao curled his lips, ignored Fang Yi, turned around and walked out. "Brother Liu." Fang Yi shouted sadly, looking at Hong Tianxiao's back, she couldn't help but shed tears. Hong Tianxiao trembled, gritted his teeth, and walked out resolutely. Behind him came Fang Yi's crying and Li Jiaoniang's soft words of consolation: "Sister Fang, don't be sad now. I will try to persuade Brother Liu later. In fact, Liu My eldest brother has a good heart, maybe it¡¯s too difficult to rescue them from the palace.¡± After leaving the house, Hong Tianxiao let out a long breath and thought to himself, what happened to him? Is it because he hated Fang Yi the most when he read "The Deer and the Cauldron", and that was why he made things difficult for her everywhere. In fact, Fang Yi is not a bad person, but this woman has a strong personality and is not as gentle as Shuang'er, Mu Jianping, and Zeng Rou, so she is not liked by readers. Thinking about it carefully, after becoming Wei Xiaobao's wife, Fang Yi's feminine side was also revealed, which was very different from before. Shaking his head, Hong Tianxiao stopped thinking about this matter and decided to go to the palace prison to see the three bad guys first. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87: A visit to the cell You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Hong Tianxiao came to the guard room west of Qianqing Palace, the leader on duty was Zhao Qixian. Zhao Qixian was originally just a small guard. Later, Hong Tianxiao was influenced by the original book and taught him several kung fu moves and promoted him to a small leader. Therefore, Zhao Qixian regarded Hong Tianxiao as a benefactor. When he saw Hong Tianxiao When he arrived, he seemed to like it so much that he jumped up and hurriedly walked out the door. He said with a smile: "Sir, what kind of wind is blowing to bring your boss here today?" Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Let me take a look at those bold rebels." Then he whispered in his ear: "The emperor sent me to get their confessions to find out who the real master is. .¡± Zhao Qixian nodded and said: "Yes." He whispered: "The three rebels are very tight-lipped. They have broken two leather whips and always insist that Wu Sangui sent them." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Let me ask." When I walked into the west hall, I saw three men tied to wooden pillars. Their upper bodies were bare and they had been beaten to a bloody pulp. One was a tall man with a beard, and the other two were young men in their twenties. One had very white skin, and the other had flowers tattooed all over his body, and a ferocious tiger head tattooed on his chest. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought: "I think the big man with the beard is the shaking lion Wu Lishen, the one with white skin is Liu Yizhou, and the other one is Ao Biao." Hong Tianxiao deliberately turned his head to Zhao Qixian and said loudly: "Old Zhao, I am here on the order of the emperor. When asking questions, everyone else must avoid it. You go out first, and I will ask questions." Zhao Qixian responded "Yes", waved to the two guards at the door, turned around and went out, closing the door. Hong Tianxiao crossed his fists and asked, "Do you know the names of the three of you?" The bearded man widened his eyes angrily and cursed angrily: "You are a running dog of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, you are worthy of asking me my name." Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly. Although Prince Mu's Mansion is basically a group of idiots from top to bottom, they are also They are all loyal people, and they knew that asking questions like this would lead to nothing, so they took a step forward and whispered: "You three, I was entrusted by someone to save a few friends from Prince Mu's Mansion. I don't know, but the three of them shook their heads. Lion Wu Lishen Mr. Wu, Liu Yizhou and Ao Biao?" As soon as he said these words, the three people all had shocked looks on their faces and looked at each other. The bearded man asked in a deep voice: "Who are you entrusted by?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "You are still an old Jianghu, how come you don't even understand this rule? If you three are not the people I am looking for, what will happen to me?" How can you easily reveal the name of the person you entrusted to?" The three of them looked at me again, and I looked at you, all looking hesitant, for fear of being fooled. The bearded man asked again: "Who are you?" Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "It seems that Mr. Wu is very strict with his mouth. Anyway, I will just make it clear. The name of the person who entrusted me is Fang Mingyi. Do you know him? " "Fang Yi?" Liu Yizhou trembled all over after hearing these two words, "Youshewhere is she? How is she?" "Who are you? You seem to know her?" Hong Tianxiao has always looked down on weak people, so he has the worst impression of Liu Yizhou, and has long made up his mind to separate Liu Yizhou and Fang Yi even if he rescues the three of them. , We must not let Fang Yi, a flower, be planted on Liu Yizhou, a pile of cow dung. "SheI am Liu" Liu Yizhou hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and wanted to reveal his true identity. Before the word "Yizhou" came out, Wu Lishen shouted angrily: "Don't be fooled." After all, Liu Yizhou was afraid of Wu Lishen, so he opened his mouth and said no more. "Oh, it's such a pity. Since you are not those three people, you can only wait to die in this prison. It's a pity that Miss Fang will lose her lover at such a young age. However, Miss Fang is so beautiful that I want to pursue her. There are so many of them, maybe after a while, she will find a new love and forget about her Brother Liu." Hong Tianxiao sighed deliberately and talked to himself. As he spoke, he secretly observed Liu Yizhou's face and saw that he His face became increasingly blue, and the veins on his forehead began to swell. "No, Yi Mei is not that kind of person, she won't do it. I, I am Liu Yizhou, this is my senior uncle, the shaking lion Wu Lishen, and this is my junior brother, the green-haired tiger Ao Biao. Sir, please save me quickly. Let's go out, II don't want to stay here for a moment." Thinking of the pain of losing Fang Yi, Liu Yizhou couldn't bear it anymore, and his last line of defense was shattered by Hong Tianxiao's words. "Liu Yizhou, you are such a weakling, a coward, why did my senior brother accept you as an unscrupulous disciple?" Wu Li was furious when he saw Liu Yizhou was so weak, he cursed loudly, and spit a mouthful of thick phlegm into Liu Yizhou's face. "I'm afraid of death. Aren't you afraid? Have I ever said anything during the past few days when they tortured me to extract confessions? However, I can't lose Yimei. Without Yimei, what's the point of living for me, Liu Yizhou? You are allHow can a bachelor know the pain involved? Maybe there are many people in Prince Mu's palace who want me to die so that they can take advantage of it and steal my sister. Liu Yizhou suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs. Wu Lishen seemed not to have expected that Liu Yizhou would lose his composure and contradict him like this. He was even more furious and cursed: "Asshole, which one is more important, the love between children or the great cause of fighting against the Qing Dynasty? How did your master teach you? Because A woman has become a traitor to Prince Mu's palace, bah." Liu Yizhou ignored Wu Lishen at all and said anxiously to Hong Tianxiao: "Sir, my sister Yi, where is she now? Has she been injured?" Hong Tianxiao looked at Liu Yizhou's servile look, and felt sick in his heart. He frowned and said, "How can I not be injured? I was stabbed below the right breast, but it's not serious now. I've stopped her bleeding and applied it to her." After applying the special golden sore medicine, apart from other things, I still have full confidence in my medical skills. But I really don¡¯t understand. Is there no man in Prince Mu¡¯s palace? You actually let a woman come to the palace to assassinate you. If she is like If you are also imprisoned, what methods might these brothers use to extract a confession from such a beautiful female assassin." "You what did you say, what did you do to Yi Mei? You you she she was injured on the chest, you you stopped her bleeding, applied medicine to her, you you took off her her clothes? "Liu Yizhou couldn't help but feel anxious when he heard that Fang Yi was injured in the chest, and that Hong Tianxiao had cured her. "Nonsense, how can you heal your wounds if you don't take off your clothes? Hehe, it's a good thing that you met a great player like me. Otherwise, Miss Fang would have died long ago." Hong Tianxiao simply wanted to piss Liu Yizhou off, and smiled very treacherously and deliberately. Rolled his eyes. "You fool" Liu Yizhou was about to yell when he suddenly thought that he was the one who was fighting for the knife and I was the flesh and blood. Although he was full of anger and jealousy, he swallowed the word "egg" forcefully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88: Escape Plan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wu Lishen, the lion who was shaking his head, had been watching with cold eyes. He had basically confirmed that Hong Tianxiao was not the Qing court who deliberately deceived the three people. Seeing that Liu Yizhou almost had a conflict with him because of Fang Yi's matter, he couldn't help but become furious and shouted at Liu Yizhou: "Shut up. Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡± Liu Yizhou also realized that he was too rude, so he lowered his head and stopped talking. "I dare to ask this gentleman, I don't know who he is entrusted by. Wu and others can repay their kindness after they go out." Wu Li knew in his heart that Hong Tianxiao must be entrusted by someone, otherwise he would not save Fang Yi. Come to save the three of them again. Hong Tianxiao remembered Wei Xiaobao's words in the original book, so he said: "Haha, it seems Wu Daxia's brains are good. To be honest, I am indeed entrusted by someone. I don't think you know that person. He is a good friend of me. His name is Hong Tianxiao.¡± "Hong Tianxiao?" The three of them were overjoyed when they heard the name. Hong Tianxiao healed Prince Mu that day. Although the three of them were not there, the three words "Hong Tianxiao" were firmly remembered in their hearts afterwards. "Young Master Hong once saved the prince's life and is the benefactor of my Prince Mu's Mansion. Since you are a friend of Young Master Hong, we naturally believe it. Please don't be offended by the offense just now. I wonder how my nephew Fang is doing now?" Wu Lishen He has an upright personality and likes to make friends with heroes. At this time, he no longer has any doubts in his heart. "Haha, it's all right now. It's a coincidence. That day when I was cleaning up the assassin's body, I found that Miss Fang Yi was not dead. I was about to stab him again, but I suddenly saw that Miss Fang Yi was beautiful. In addition, I There was a shortage of maids with some knowledge of martial arts in the mansion, so I wanted to save her and let her be a personal maid in my mansion. Unexpectedly, after Miss Fang Yi arrived at the mansion, she developed a high fever, and she also talked nonsense about Prince Mu's mansion. Liu Yizhou, the young prince, the young princess, etc., I now know that Miss Fang Yi is from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion. Although I am not a good person, I admire Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion very much, and my friend Hong Tianxiao also has some connections with Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion. , so I gave up the idea of ??letting Miss Fang Yi be my personal maid. As for how I knew you were here, Miss Fang naturally told me." Hong Tianxiao made up a random reason. Wu Lishen couldn't help but laugh after hearing this. With Fang Yi's character, how could she become a maid, and she was also the personal maid of the palace guard. After hearing this, Liu Yizhou secretly took a breath of air and thought to himself, it's so dangerous. If this person threatens the lives of the three of them, Yi Mei will definitely agree to be his maid. "What? You said that my father is still alive?" Kangxi couldn't help but jumped up from the dragon chair when he heard this, dumbfounded. "Back to the Emperor, it is true that this servant was ordered by the Queen Mother to investigate the matter before entering the palace. Now it is confirmed that the old Emperor is indeed still alive." At present, Sony still has one year to live, which is enough to contain Oboi in the court. Hong Tianxiao had the idea of ????going out to visit talents in the world, and this incident was the best excuse. "Where is your father now?" Kangxi quickly came to Hong Tianxiao and held his right hand firmly, shaking constantly, which showed his inner excitement. "Back to the emperor, the old emperor is practicing in Qingliang Temple in Wutai Mountain." Hong Tianxiao had already prepared in his heart. It's strange that Kangxi was not excited when he heard the news. "Qingliang Temple in Mount Wutai? Is it true that the rumors about his father becoming a monk are true?" Kangxi said "ah" and couldn't help but let go of Hong Tianxiao's hand and took two steps back. "Yes, the old prince's Dharma name is Xing Chi." "Is he crazy? Could it be that his father became a monk really because of that Concubine Dong E?" Kangxi only felt that his mind was in chaos, and he no longer had a trace of his usual calmness. Hong Tianxiao could not answer this sentence, so he had to stand there without moving. After a long while, Kangxi gradually calmed down his chaotic mood and asked: "Manager Liu, does the Queen Mother know about this?" "Back to the Emperor, although I was ordered by the Queen Mother to investigate this matter, I feel that this matter is of great importance and has a great relationship with the rise and fall of our Qing Dynasty. Therefore, I reported to the Emperor first and asked the Emperor to make a decision. Now the palace knows There are only two people involved in this matter, the servant and the emperor. Please rest assured, Your Majesty, the servant will never dare to say anything." Kangxi's own mother died long ago. Although he was equally close to the queen mother, Kangxi still couldn't trust her on such a big matter. of. "Very good, Mr. Liu, you are good at talking and doing things. Remember, only you and I know about this matter. Don't tell the Queen Mother. After all, the Queen Mother is old and in poor health. She knows After this news, you will definitely be very sad, and it may even kill the Queen Mother, have you made a note of it?" "I have written it down. If the Queen Mother knows this news in the future, the Emperor will just chop it down."Get off the slave's head. "This Queen Mother is no longer that Queen Mother, so Hong Tianxiao naturally dares to swear an oath easily. "Okay, I believe in Manager Liu's loyalty." Kangxi was very satisfied with Hong Tianxiao's performance and couldn't help but nodded. "Your Majesty, this slave has something you don't know whether to say or not?" Hong Tianxiao found that Kangxi had no intention of sending him there. "Say it." "Your Majesty, from the perspective of this slave, the old prince is not very safe in Qingliang Temple." "Well, yes, I think so too. I am going to take my father to the palace and take charge of the government. If my father comes back, why should I be afraid of obeisance to his rebellious ministers." Kangxi's words almost made Hong Tianxiao faint. "Go back to the emperor, you must not do it. The more information about the old emperor becoming a monk, the better. Otherwise, everyone in the world will know, and the majesty of the royal family will be lost. Secondly, since the old emperor has become a monk, he must have received some major stimulus. How could he come back to take charge of the government if he was so disheartened?" Hong Tianxiao was really afraid that Kangxi would get angry, so he sent him to Mount Wutai to invite the old Emperor Shunzhi back. "Well, yes, it makes sense. What should I do from the perspective of my love for you?" Kangxi nodded. After all, the idea just now was just a hot idea, and it was not Kangxi's sincerity. "Your Majesty, the danger that the servant said about the old prince is very close at hand. As far as the servant knows, the Tantric Sect will gather in Mount Wutai. It is said that it is for one person, and I think it is the old prince. But the servant cannot think of these lamas. What was the motive for robbing the old emperor?" Hong Tianxiao had to use this as a warning to Kangxi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90 Crazy for Love You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°My master was caught because he was trying to cover the retreat of others.¡± Ao Biao, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke. Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand that it was Wu Li who sacrificed his life and fought so hard that those ten people could escape safely. At that moment, he secretly admired him and nodded and said: "No wonder, it's just that Wu Daxia, I don't know who had the idea for this assassination of yours." , this person should be killed." ¡°Sir, what do you mean by this?¡± Wu Lishen was dumbfounded, not knowing why. "Wu Daxia, think about it, the palace is not an ordinary place. Let alone more than twenty of you, even if one or two hundred masters with exactly the same skills as you come, the ending will be the same, they will be killed or captured. , or fled. If the emperor of the Manchu Qing Dynasty was so easy to be killed, I'm afraid there have been many emperors changed by now. Also, even if your people are capable enough to kill the emperor, do you know where the emperor is? , it is not an easy task to find out where the emperor sleeps in such a huge palace. Not to mention you, even the guards on duty at night don¡¯t know where the emperor sleeps at night. Master Wu, tell me who came up with this idea. Should people be killed? Otherwise, once this matter spreads to the world, the martial arts comrades will not admire the heroic spirit of Mu Prince's house and not fear death, but will only ridicule the people in Mu Prince's house for being brave and foolhardy." Hong Tianxiao He sighed and gave a lot of reasons, but they were all reasonable and irrefutable. "Also, by blaming Wu Sangui this time, you probably want to kill Wu Sangui through the emperor's hands after the assassination failed, right? But, I don't know if you have ever thought about it. Although the current emperor is young, he is not an idiot, nor is he an idiot. He is extremely smart, and naturally he can think of it. If Wu Sangui really sent someone to assassinate him, how could he use the weapons of the Pingxi Palace and even the clothes belong to the Pingxi Palace. This would be an act of hiding his ears and stealing the bell. How could Wu Sangui, a hero of his generation, commit such a childish crime? This is a mistake. It can be seen that your move not only failed to bring down Wu Sangui, but actually did Wu Sangui a big favor. As for you, it is true that you cannot escape the death penalty. When word spread, heroes in the world said that you were Wu Sangui's lackeys and had his head killed. After that, the reputation became very bad." Hong Tianxiao shook his head as he spoke, and kept clicking his tongue. After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Wu Lishen and Ao Biao both turned their eyes to Liu Yizhou, and their eyes were very strange. Liu Yizhou's face was red and his head was lowered, just like an eggplant beaten by frost. "Ahem Well, I'm really sorry. I didn't know it was Brother Liu. Ah, I'm really sorry. Just pretend that I didn't say anything just now." Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that it was Liu Yizhou who came up with this idea, and he was secretly happy. , it seems that he wanted to show off in front of his sweetheart, but unexpectedly it turned out to be self-defeating. Not only did the assassination fail, he lost several masters of Prince Mu's Palace in vain, and he will also be looked down upon by everyone in Prince Mu's Palace in the future. The key is that Fang Yi will not be the same in the future. I will continue to be with him. Everyone fell silent for a moment, and Hong Tianxiao did not take the opportunity to attack Liu Yizhou again, because he heard Zhao Qixian's footsteps coming from outside. Sure enough, after a while, Zhao Qixian came in, nodded to Hong Tianxiao, and said: "Sir, the food and wine have been bought, and the brothers are waiting for you." "Okay, tell them, I will be there soon. Brothers have worked hard to guard these assassins these days. Today I want to have a good drink with my brothers." Hong Tianxiao waved to Zhao Qixian and turned to Wu Lishen blinked and smiled slightly. After Zhao Qixian went out, Hong Tianxiao took out a small paper bag from his arms, smiled and said to Wu Lishen: "Wu Daxia, I have to rely on it to rescue you. This is the ten-day drunkenness I prepared myself. It can make people drunk." You have to be drunk for ten days before you wake up. After they all fall down, I will let you down, and then you put on their clothes and follow me out of the palace. Remember, you are not allowed to talk before leaving the palace." According to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s plan, all the guards drank the good wine that Hong Tianxiao had drunk for ten days. They fell drunk one by one to the ground and fell asleep. Wu Lishen and the others were secretly happy. The last guard fell down, and Liu Yizhou couldn't wait to shout: "Sir, let us out quickly." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Brother Liu is really impatient. Didn't we just knock down these guards and let you out?" Wu Lishen and Ao Biao heard this and their faces turned red. When they looked at Liu Yizhou again, There was a bit more contempt in his eyes. Along the way, they met a few eunuchs and guards, and Hong Tianxiao briefly greeted them. These eunuchs and guards knew that Hong Tianxiao was a popular figure in front of the emperor, so they naturally respected him very much. Although they looked at Wu Lishen and the others It was a stranger, but no one dared to ask. There was only one eunuch who had just entered the palace. He didn't know the importance. When he asked who was behind Hong Tianxiao, he was very unfamiliar. Hong Tianxiao actually replied that he was an assassin. The other eunuchs thought that Hong Tianxiao was joking, and they all laughed and left.Among the brothers, Liu Yizhou's kung fu is one of the best, but compared with Hong Tianxiao, it is far behind. What's more, Liu Yizhou shot with anger, he was unsettled, and couldn't follow his moves. He was restrained by Hong Tianxiao in less than ten rounds. , tapped the acupuncture points. When Liu Yizhou drew his sword, Fang Yi had already heard the news and rushed to the door of the living room. He was about to stop Liu Yizhou with his sword, but was shocked when he saw Hong Tianxiao restrained Liu Yizhou with only ten moves. Not only Fang Yi was shocked, Wu Lishen and Ao Biao were also shocked. Even if Wu Lishen took action personally, Liu Yizhou would never be able to be restrained without thirty or forty rounds. "Brother Liu, you are so excited. Although I, Liu Feiying, am not a gentleman, I will not do that kind of bullying of women. I healed Miss Fang that day out of helplessness. As for whether I took advantage of her I'm afraid Miss Fang knows best. Just ask and you'll know. Don't say anything casually. It will not only insult my reputation, but also Miss Fang's reputation. I'll let you go this time. I won't do it next time. You're welcome." Hong Tianxiao happened to have his back to the hall door and did not notice that Fang Yi had arrived at the door. "Humph, Liu Feiying, I, Liu Yizhou, am not as good as others, so I have nothing to say. Yi Mei told me this matter personally, and Yi Mei also said that you took over her body on the condition of the lives of the three of us and took the opportunity to attack her. She forced the marriage, how can it be false?" Liu Yizhou also didn't expect Hong Tianxiao's martial arts to be so high. He was afraid that even if his master Ironback Canglong Liu Dahong came, he would not be his opponent. He could not help but lower his arrogance, but his words were He began to talk nonsense in the hope of arousing the hatred of Master Wu Lishen and his disciples. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91 The Rules of Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be dumbfounded, and his heart was shocked. Could it be that Fang Yi really said this? Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he wouldn't be able to escape. Could it be that this was a deliberate trick used by Fang Yi to marry her, in order to use this as a reason to make Liu Yizhou give up and make him have to marry her. Master Wu Lishen and his apprentice were also shocked. They did not expect that Hong Tianxiao was really such a person. After a conversation just now, Wu Lishen and his apprentice had a very good impression of Hong Tianxiao. However, at that moment, the image of Hong Tianxiao in their hearts was almost It's plummeted, almost on the same level as adulterers. "Liu Yizhou, you are such a bastard." Fang Yi, who was standing at the door, heard Liu Yizhou's nonsense and was so angry that he was shaking all over. He pulled out his sword, shouted, and stabbed Liu Yizhou with one sword. When Fang Yi came to the door, no one in the hall knew. The sword came suddenly. Liu Yizhou was hit by Hong Tianxiao on his acupuncture point. He could not move and could only watch helplessly as the sword was about to pass through his heart. With a "clang", the sword in Fang Yi's hand fell to the ground. It turned out that Hong Tianxiao flew out and kicked Fang Yi on the right arm at the critical moment. "Miss Fang, don't be impulsive. You can't kill Liu Yizhou for the time being, otherwise you and I won't be able to get rid of him even if we jump into the Yellow River." Hong Tianxiao urged urgently. Fang Yi's chest was rising and falling, showing that she was extremely emotional. She glared at Liu Yizhou hatefully and said angrily: "Liu Yizhou, I'm telling you now, the relationship between Master Liu and me is innocent. Don't spit on anyone here." "Spewing nonsense? Hahahahaha." Liu Yizhou knew that there was no possibility for him and Fang Yi anymore, so he couldn't help but feel a little hysterical, "A man and a woman alone, even taking off their clothes, no one would believe it if they said that they didn't commit such adultery. No wonder I I have proposed to you many times, but you always shirk it. It turns out that you and this lackey of the Qing court have had an affair for a long time, no wonder, hahahaha." "You" Fang Yi was so angry that she was shaking all over, pointing her right hand at Liu Yizhou, and was speechless. Suddenly, Fang Yi lifted up the sleeve of his right arm with his left hand, revealing a snow-white jade arm, with a palace guard sand clearly dotted on it. "Liu Yizhou, what else do you have to say?" Fang Yi stared at Liu Yizhou with red eyes, speaking word by word. When Liu Yizhou saw this, he knew that he could no longer quibble, so he bowed his head and remained silent. Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Fang Yi quickly picked up the sword from the ground and stabbed Liu Yizhou in the chest. "Miss Fang, you" When Hong Tianxiao saw that Fang Yi was about to kill Liu Yizhou, it was already too late. The tip of the sword had already penetrated Liu Yizhou's skin. Liu Yizhou's acupoints were tapped and he could not avoid it. He could only watch Fang Yi's sword penetrate his chest. He just stared at Fang Yi with a look of reluctance. He opened his mouth but said nothing. He fell dead. After Fang Yi killed Liu Yizhou, he still couldn't forgive his hatred. He kicked Liu Yizhou's body fiercely and cursed: "It's so shameless. Why did Prince Mu have a bastard like you in the palace? It really insults my name of 'Liu Bai Fangsu'" .¡± Wu Lishen jumped over, probed under Liu Yizhou's nose with his fingers, and found that there was no breath. Wu Lishen looked miserable, stood up, looked at Fang Yi and complained: "Oh, no matter how wrong Liu Yizhou is, how can you kill him? Have you forgotten the rules of Prince Mu's Palace? You should hand him over to the prince." One of the rules of Prince Mu's Mansion is that fellow sects are not allowed to kill each other. Once someone in Prince Mu's Mansion does something that insults Prince Mu's Mansion, no matter how serious the crime is, the prince must personally deal with it, even if it is that person's death. Master has no right to interfere. However, if someone in Prince Mu's Mansion harms the life of a fellow sect member, he or she will be kicked out of Prince Mu's Mansion no matter what the reason is, unless it is a manslaughter. "Uncle, this matter happened because of me, and I, Fang Yi, will take full responsibility for it. If the prince really expels me from Prince Mu's Mansion, I will admit it, but even if I, Fang Yi, are not from Prince Mu's Mansion, I will never do anything like this in the future. Please rest assured, uncle, if you have anything to do with Prince Mu's Mansion." Fang Yi felt relieved after killing Liu Yizhou, but also felt a little regretful. "Hey, what is this? Although this happened because of you, it boils down to rescuing the three of us. Furthermore, as your uncle, how can I not have any involvement at all? Forget it, I will give it up. Go and beg the prince with this old face to see if he can let you stay and perform meritorious service." Wu Li couldn't help but shake his head. He already had a big head and a face full of beards, so his reputation as a shaking lion was well deserved. "It's useless, Master Wu, please don't touch the wall. This rule has been established for hundreds of years and has never been changed by anyone." Fang Yi looked miserable and shook his head gently. "Alas, but, alas." Wu Lishen couldn't help but shake his head. He was waiting at Prince Mu's Mansion.?How could I not know for more than thirty years? I just don¡¯t want to watch Fang Yi being driven away. "Ahem, Hero Wu, Miss Fang, I have an idea. Is it feasible?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't bear to see the painful expressions of the three people. In any case, Liu Yizhou's death was somehow related to him. In terms of martial arts, Liu Yizhou was definitely superior to Fang Yi. If he hadn't tapped Liu Yizhou's acupuncture points, how could Fang Yi have killed Liu Yizhou so smoothly. "Master Liu, please speak." Wu Lishen's eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked Hong Tianxiao for advice. "It's easy to say. Only the four of us know the cause of Liu Yizhou's death. As long as everyone doesn't tell, how can other people in Prince Mu's palace know? Then it will only be said that Liu Yizhou was killed by the palace guards. Isn't it the best of both worlds?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head secretly, wondering why the people in Prince Mu's Mansion were so pedantic and couldn't think of such a simple solution. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, the three people's eyes lit up at first, and then all dimmed. Hong Tianxiao saw this and felt strange, and asked: "Why, is there some loophole in it?" Wu Lishen shook his head again and said: "Master Liu, you don't know something. I have a rule in Prince Mu's palace, which is that fellow sects are not allowed to deceive each other, and subordinates are not allowed to deceive the prince, otherwise they will be punished with death. Besides, the last assassination attempt Failure, ten people fell into the palace, my prince will definitely make inquiries in many ways, how could he not find out that the three of us were captured, wouldn't this be a false rumor?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but blush, but he was careless and said to Wu Lishen, "I was negligent." For a moment, no one had any good ideas, and the room fell into an awkward silence. After a while, Wu Lishen looked at Hong Tianxiao, shook his head, then looked at Fang Yi, shook his head, but didn't say a word. Ao Biao couldn¡¯t help it anymore and asked: ¡°Master, have you come up with any good ideas?¡± Wu Lishen shook his head and said: "I don't have a good idea. Your senior sister Fang will definitely be kicked out of Prince Mu's Mansion. No one can stop this. I am just thinking about where you, senior sister Fang, will go after you leave Prince Mu's Mansion." Shelter.¡± When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he thought to himself, Zhao, just now he was just thinking hard about how to prevent Fang Yi from being kicked out of Prince Mu's Mansion, but he didn't think about where Fang Yi would stay if she was kicked out of Prince Mu's Mansion, so he asked: "I wonder where Miss Fang is?" Are there any relatives outside Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion?¡± "My ancestor was one of the four generals in Prince Mu's Mansion. Is there any relatives there? Moreover, I am the only one in the Fang family now, so I have nowhere to rely on." Fang Yi said, her eyes red. "This is indeed difficult to handle." Hong Tianxiao sighed and shook his head slightly. "Master Liu, from Wu's point of view, we can only rely on you for this matter." Wu Lishen said. "Me?" Hong Tianxiao looked at Wu Lishen suspiciously, thinking to himself, do they want me to get Fang Yi into the Dragon Sect? But, having said that, this is really a solution that has the best of both worlds, but I don¡¯t have much fondness for Fang Yi. How should I arrange for her to join the Dragon Cult? Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that not many people knew his true identity, and there was only Jiao Niang in the house. Could it be that Jiao Niang had told the truth to Fang Yi? Hong Tianxiao's heart tightened when he thought of this. "Dual identity is a very critical link and factor in Hong Tianxiao's anti-Qing campaign. It is also the biggest advantage over anti-Qing organizations such as Tiandihui and Mu Wangfu. The longer this identity is concealed, the more advantageous it will be. If everyone in Prince Mu's Mansion knew about this, I'm afraid Kangxi would soon find out about it, and it would be too dangerous for him to be in the palace by then. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao almost wanted to kill the three of them. "Yes, sir, do you still remember what you said when we first met?" Wu Lishen shook his head involuntarily, and what he said made Hong Tianxiao confused again. "First time?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but fell into deep thought. He had spoken hundreds of words to these three people, so how could he clearly remember the content of the first sentence. "Yes, your Excellency once said that you saved Fang Yi that day because you wanted her to be your personal maid, but you gave up this idea only after you learned that she was from Prince Mu's Palace. Now Senior Nephew Fang is no longer from Prince Mu's Palace." Well, why not just be a personal maid for the adults." Wu Lishen held it in for a long time and finally expressed this idea. After hearing this, Fang Yi couldn't help but blush, and buried her head deeply in her chest. Apparently she had no objection to Wu Lishen's suggestion. However, Hong Tianxiao was different. Like a cat whose tail was stepped on, he almost jumped up and screamed: "Are you kidding, this is impossible." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92 The Arrival of Su Quan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After shouting, Hong Tianxiao realized that he had lost his composure. He ignored his blush and hurriedly explained: "Wu Daxia, your idea is really not a good one. Miss Fang comes from a famous family and is one of the four generals of Prince Mu's palace. How can she have that status? Humble maid, besides, we are not the same person, even if Miss Fang is not from Prince Mu¡¯s palace in the future, you probably don¡¯t want to see her follow me to do things for the court.¡± "Master Liu, this is not a problem. Master Liu is the best among men. Even if Fang Yi becomes a maid with you, it will not be wronged. As for your identity, Master Liu, Wu already said it when he was in the cell, Liu Your Excellency, you must have some agenda when you serve as an official in the imperial court, and you are not really doing things for the Tatars. If Wu is not old-sighted yet, your true identity must be the same as ours." Wu Lishen is indeed an old Jianghu, and he has already vaguely seen it. Some clues. "No, no, absolutely not." Hong Tianxiao almost began to suspect that Fang Yi and Wu Lishen had colluded to use Liu Yizhou's death to make Fang Yi an undercover agent beside him. Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised by Wu Lishen's assertion just now. The old guy is really awesome. Wu Lishen looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise. Regarding Fang Yi's appearance, Wu Lishen was absolutely confident. Even the little princess of Prince Mu's Mansion was almost a little inferior. Moreover, Fang Yi's martial arts skills were among the best among the younger generation in Prince Mu's palace. Hong Tianxiao still refused to accept such a maid with excellent martial arts skills. No wonder Wu Lishen was puzzled. At first, there were no less than twenty young people from Prince Mu's Mansion who pursued Fang Yi. They just thought that Fang Yi was interested in Liu Yizhou's talent and martial arts, so the others had to retreat. Otherwise, many people in Prince Mu's Mansion would turn against them. Hong Tianxiao naturally has his own ideas. First, although in the original book, Fang Yi's appearance is second only to Su Quan and A Ke, Hong Tianxiao has the worst impression of her. Perhaps it is her too strong personality. And he once deceived Wei Xiaobao to go to Shenlong Island; secondly, if Fang Yi is kept by his side, Hong Tianxiao's identity will definitely be known to him. If what happened today is really a double act between Wu Lishen and Fang Yi, it may ruin the big thing; thirdly, Third, after the time travel, in Hong Tianxiao's heart, there were only two unofficial wives, one was A'ke, and the other was Su Quan, who has now become his junior sister. For the remaining women, Hong Tianxiao held a casual attitude. Ideas are not pursued deliberately. However, what Hong Tianxiao didn't expect was that the Nine-Yang Divine Art he practiced was definitely the nemesis of women. It also greatly changed Hong Tianxiao's character, making him involuntarily possess many women, including Wei Xiaobao's in the original book. The seven ladies, this is a later story, and will be described later. Fang Yi didn't know what Hong Tianxiao was thinking. Thinking about Li Jiaoniang and Luo Qihong who were more beautiful than her in Hong Tianxiao's house, she thought that Hong Tianxiao looked down on her. Her heart sank and she felt lifeless. She bent down and pulled out Liu Yizhou's clothes. Baojian cried: "Fang Yi's appearance as a plum blossom is difficult for Master Liu to see. Now I can only die." Fang Yi was faster, and Hong Tianxiao was even faster. They grabbed the sword and threw it outside the hall. Even so, the sword still made a small cut on Fang Yi's neck. If Hong Tianxiao had been slower just now, Fang Yi might have died. Hong Tianxiao sighed and said, "Miss Fang, you misunderstood. How can I look down on the girl? It's just I really have no choice but to have difficulties, alas." Hong Tianxiao gradually learned Wu Lishen's ability to shake his head. Wu Li was secretly happy when he saw that Hong Tianxiao's tone had relaxed, and then advised: "Brother Liu, Wu knows that there are two maids in my house who are better in appearance than Fang Yi, but in the future, I will naturally need a maid who is good at martial arts. At least you can't be a burden around you." Wu Lishen became more and more convinced that Hong Tianxiao was not really serving the imperial court. Hong Tianxiao still shook his head and said: "Wu Daxia, you don't know something. The two women in my mansion are not my maids. My eldest brother is my sworn brother, and I have a brother-sister relationship. As for that Luo Qihong, It is a gift from Wu Yingxiong, the eldest son of Prince Pingxi, and I accepted it only as a last resort." Wu Lishen shook his head again: "Master Liu is a dragon among men. In the future, he will have to travel around the world and have someone to take care of him. Not only is my nephew Fang diligent in his hands and feet, his martial arts is also one of the best among the younger generation in the Mu Palace. , it won¡¯t be too cumbersome to follow you in the future.¡± Hong Tianxiao still disagreed and said: "It's inappropriate, I firmly disagree." At this moment, a voice as clear and clear as an oriole coming out of the valley suddenly came from outside the door: "Don't worry, Master Wu, I have made the decision on this matter, so let Miss Fang follow my senior brother." The four of them were shocked. They all looked out and saw a beautiful woman standing at the door, dressed in a smart outfit and looking dashing and heroic. In fact, with the skills of Hong Tianxiao and Wu Lishen,It's impossible not to notice someone approaching, but he was too immersed in this matter just now and ignored the movements of the outside world. Hong Tianxiao also knew from the girl's name that the person coming was his junior sister Su Quan. Hong Tianxiao had known about this since Yang Yizhi returned from Shenlong Island. With just a flick of the butterfly's wings, the beautiful Su Quan became his junior sister instead of his stepmother. What surprised and delighted Hong Tianxiao was that his father Hong Antong even made a marriage contract for the two of them. . "Little sister, I have met senior brother." Su Quan's eyes flashed, and he slowly approached, came to Hong Tianxiao and saluted, but she was wondering why the senior brother's appearance was so different from what Yang Yizhi said. It turned out that Hong Tianxiao knew that Su Quan was coming, so he sent Yang Yi to meet him. Su Quan once asked about Hong Tianxiao's appearance. The honest Yang Yizhi actually told Hong Tianxiao that Pan An was reborn and Song Yu was reborn. Although it was a bit exaggerated, it was also wrong. not too much. Su Quan looked at Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao also looked at Su Quan, and saw that she was indeed as beautiful as a flower, graceful and luxurious. Among the women Hong Tianxiao had met, in terms of appearance and temperament, she was definitely the best. She was even satisfied and hurriedly returned the favor. He said: "You're welcome, junior sister. Why didn't you tell me in advance when junior sister was coming to the capital? Senior brother, I could go and greet junior sister in person." "Senior brother is the head guard of the Imperial Guard and is very busy. The younger sister was afraid of delaying his official duties, so she didn't tell him." Su Quan smiled lightly and almost took away half of Hong Tianxiao's seven souls. "Sister Fang, don't worry, I will take care of this matter. You can just rest assured and learn how to be my senior brother's maid." Su Quan walked gently to Fang Yi and slowly took her hand. Seeing that Su Quan insisted on intervening in this matter, Hong Tianxiao thought that she didn't know what was going on. He simply pitied Fang Yi and couldn't help but said anxiously: "Junior sister, you don't know what's going on here, so don't mess around." "Who says I don't know? I heard everything you said clearly and word by word. Senior brother, you also have a certain responsibility for the reason why the Fang family girl was kicked out of Prince Mu's Mansion. If it wasn't for that day You were talking nonsense in the cell, how could that Liu Yizhou be jealous because of it, and make a fuss out of control in the end. But, having said that, senior brother, you made such a fuss, and the girl from the Fang family saw through Liu Yizhou's character. Otherwise, the two of them would Once you worship heaven and earth, you will miss the life of the girl from the Fang family. So, senior brother, the girl from the Fang family has nowhere to go now. You really should take her in. You can't let her, a delicate beauty, sleep on the street. "Su Quan is not only beautiful and skilled in martial arts, but also has a powerful mouth. She immediately rendered Hong Tianxiao speechless. "This this Miss Fang can stay, but she doesn't have to be a maid. Miss Fang will stay as a guest in my house. When you get tired of living here, you can leave at any time." After all, Hong Tianxiao still didn't want to leave Fang Yi by his side. "Hey, senior brother, you are so heartless. Why did Master marry me to you? You have seen and touched the body of the girl from the Fang family, and she still voluntarily became yours. Personal maid, you can't be so unreasonable. Once this matter spreads out, how can you ask the Fang family girl to marry?" Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was still reluctant, Su Quan became reluctant. "Well that's a matter of urgency. If I hadn't come to the rescue that day, I'm afraid Miss Fang would have died long ago. Besides, this matter only a few of us know about this matter. You want everyone to keep it secret. The opponent's girl's reputation has no impact at all." Facing Su Quan's aggressive attack, Hong Tianxiao's defense was weak. "So, you saved Miss Fang's life, so Miss Fang offered her life to repay the favor. Moreover, this old man Wu also said just now that one of the rules of Prince Mu's Mansion is not to deceive the Prince. If Prince Mu asks, How do you ask Mr. Wu to explain this matter? Besides, senior brother, I am also the fianc¨¦e chosen by master for you. I have the right to accept a maid. This matter is settled like this. How can I be like you? This will push the beauties who come to your door outwards." Su Quan's mouth was like a machine gun, beating Hong Tianxiao almost to the point of surrendering. "Okay, let's do this for now, but as I said before, if Miss Fang wants to leave, she can leave at any time." Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to agree. "My silly girl, why don't you meet your husband soon?" Su Quan had a victorious smile on his face, gently pushed Fang Yi towards Hong Tianxiao, and giggled. "FangFang Yi has met met my husband." Fang Yi couldn't figure out whether she was happy or disappointed. "Miss Fang, you're welcome." Hong Tianxiao never expected that Fang Yi would become his maid, and a wry smile appeared on his face. "Senior brother, how can I repay Miss Fang? You should be called Yi'er or Yimei." Su Quan was unreasonable and caught Hong Tianxiao's language problem. "Well, YiYimei." Hong Tianxiao was really helpless with this junior sister whom he met for the first time. He couldn't persuade her or pester her, so he had to do as she said, and he wouldn't suffer much anyway. Listening to this familiar yet unfamiliar name, Fang Yi had mixed feelings in her heart. After a failed assassination attempt in the palace, within a few days, the man who could call her this way changed to another person. In just one hour, her life unexpectedly happened. There have been earth-shaking changes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Yi Mei. "Hong Tianxiao was really helpless with this junior sister whom he met for the first time. He couldn't persuade her or pester her, so he had no choice but to do as she said, and he wouldn't suffer much anyway. Listening to this familiar yet unfamiliar name, Fang Yi had mixed feelings in her heart. After a failed assassination attempt in the palace, within a few days, the man who could call her this way changed to another person. In just one hour, her life unexpectedly happened. There have been earth-shaking changes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93: Meeting Zheng Keshuang by chance You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ten days later, Wu Lishen and Ao Biao's bodies had recovered as before. Because of Liu Yizhou and Fang Yi's incident, they felt it was a bit embarrassing to stay here any longer, so they took Liu Yizhou's urn and said goodbye to Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao was also ready to leave. After setting off for Mount Wutai, he did not retain the two of them and sent them out of the capital. For ten days, Hong Tianxiao had been secretly observing Fang Yi, but did not notice any unusual behavior in her. On the contrary, she seemed to be a different person, becoming gentle and sweet, obeying Hong Tianxiao's words, and even more so towards Su Quan and Li. The three girls, Jiao Niang and Luo Qihong, catered to their needs, and the four girls quickly got along with each other. On the seventh day, Hong Tianxiao decided to test her. In the evening, when Fang Yi finished washing Hong Tianxiao's feet and was about to take away the foot-washing water, Hong Tianxiao suddenly called her out and said: "Mei Yi, put the basin down, take off your clothes quickly, and sleep with me tonight." Bar." In Hong Tianxiao¡¯s imagination, Fang Yi would be furious and throw a basin of foot-washing water at him, and he was ready to escape at any time. However, to Hong Tianxiao's surprise, Fang Yi was very calm after hearing this, but her face was slightly red. She gently put down the basin, turned around, closed the door, bolted the door, and then turned back. She was really in front of Hong Tianxiao. Take off your clothes. Just when Fang Yi took off her top and was about to untie her belt, the slightly trembling jade girl peak made Hong Tianxiao suddenly wake up and shouted hurriedly: "Don't take it off, don't take it off, I'm kidding you, hurry up" Put it on quickly." After hearing this, Fang Yi still said nothing, put on her clothes obediently, and then carried the basin out of the door. However, Hong Tianxiao clearly saw a glint of light flashing from the corner of Fang Yi's eyes when she turned around. After that day, Hong Tianxiao also confirmed that Fang Yi was not a secret agent sent by Prince Mu to be around him, but was following him sincerely. As a result, Fang Yi's attitude also changed a hundred and eighty degrees, but Hong Tianxiao still No consideration was given to taking her into an inner chamber. However, because of the stripping incident that day, it was impossible for Hong Tianxiao to introduce her to Li Xihua again. Hong Tianxiao went west to Wutai Mountain and only brought four people, Li Xihua, Su Quan, Fang Yi, and Yang Yizhi. Lu Gaoxuan, Fatty Toutuo, Li Jiaoniang, and Luo Qihong were left behind by Hong Tianxiao. Because Hong Tianxiao had to show his true colors most of the time when he went to Wutai Mountain, bringing Lu Gaoxuan and others would only arouse suspicion. Of course, Hong Tianxiao also left homework for Lu Gaoxuan and the others, which was to teach the two girls martial arts. In order to prevent Fang Yi from becoming a burden, Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan worked together to open her up to the second line of Ren and Du, and Su Quan passed on to her several sets of martial arts, which made Fang Yi's martial arts greatly improve and has firmly entered the realm of the second-rate. . In martial arts, reaching the second-rate level can be said to be a bottleneck. As long as you break through this level, you can become a first-rate master. However, this level is also the most difficult to break through. How many people spend their entire lives doing nothing at this level. Fang Yi has already reached the second-rate level when she was less than twenty years old, which is rare in the martial arts world. Besides, there are two great masters behind her, Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan. With their help, she will become a first-rate master. Not a problem. Late that night after Wu Lishen and the two left, the sky was covered with dark clouds and the bright moon was gone. It was pitch black outside and I couldn't see my fingers. From time to time, there were waves of moist cool wind blowing by, as if a heavy downpour was about to fall. No one could be seen on the streets and alleys in the capital, and even the watchman had gone to sleep somewhere. Hong Tianxiao's house door suddenly opened silently, and five people quietly walked out. Each person was leading a tall horse, and the last person was carrying a large hemp bag on his back, and there were still many things in the bag. Squirming back and forth. The strange thing is that the five horses didn't make any noise. It seemed that these five horses were muzzled and hand muffed. These five people were Hong Tianxiao and his party, and the sack on the last horse contained Wu Zhirong. That day, Xu Tianchuan followed Hong Tianxiao's instructions and tricked Wu Zhirong into Yuejiang Restaurant. After a deal, Xu Tianchuan left with a smile on his face while holding the gold. When Wu Zhirong was about to leave after having a drink, he was ambushed there. Lu Gaoxuan captured him and secretly locked him in a secret prison in Hong Tianxiao's mansion. This time Hong Tianxiao and others went west to Mount Wutai, so they took this man with them, intending to give him to the banker's third young mistress, so as to avoid a group of women from the banker having to take revenge because Wei Xiaobao did not come to Beijing. When the sky first dawned, Hong Tianxiao and his party had already left the capital thirty miles away. Hong Tianxiao had also put away the human skin mask and said goodbye to Liu Feiying for the time being. Hong Tianxiao thought twice before deciding to reveal his identity to Fang Yi. When Fang Yi learned that Liu Feiying turned out to be Hong Tianxiao, the great benefactor of Prince Mu's Mansion, she had mixed feelings in her heart, but the most dominant thing was excitement and happiness. First, because Hong Tianxiao?Character and martial arts, and the second reason is that Hong Tianxiao's appearance is much more handsome than that of Liu Feiying, who has a sallow complexion. Hong Tianxiao was extremely excited when he left Beijing this time. He raised his riding whip and laughed at Li Xihua: "Brother, whether the big thing can be successful depends on this trip." Li Xihua also smiled and said: "Second brother, don't worry. Brother Yu has already thoroughly investigated the place where Li Zicheng lives in seclusion. As long as the second brother can capture the heart of Miss A Ke, he will definitely succeed." Although Su Quan knew Hong Tianxiao's initial plan, he couldn't help but feel a little jealous when he heard this. He curled his lips and said to Fang Yi: "Yimei, let's go, let's compare our feet to see whose horse can run faster?" After that, Su Quan said The whip hit the horse's butt. The horse felt the pain, kicked up its hooves and ran forward. Fang Yi saw it and hurriedly whipped the horse and chased after him. Li Xihua laughed "haha" and said: "Second brother, look, my brother and sister are jealous, go and calm them down." Hong Tianxiao also said with a "haha" smile: "Women are all petty, so there is no need to coax her. She will come back after a while when she figures it out." Li Xihua nodded, and the two slowly started chatting behind them, while Yang Yizhi followed them without saying a word. After a long time, Su Quan and Fang Yi did not come back. Hong Tianxiao could still keep his composure, but Li Xihua couldn't sit still. He urged Hong Tianxiao several times: "Second brother, let's go over and have a look. Is it possible?" What happened to them in front?" Hong Tianxiao also felt that something was a little wrong. He nodded and said, "Okay, brother, let's go over and take a look. Yi Zhi will drive slowly behind." The two of them ran for a while, and then they heard a burst of fighting and scolding coming from the front. One of them was a man's voice, and the other was Su Quan's voice, and they seemed to be at a disadvantage. The two were shocked. Su Quan was Hong Antong's only disciple. Although she was young, only Hong Antong, Hong Tianxiao and the Five Dragon Envoys were higher in martial arts than her in the Shenlong Sect. Even the long-famous Lu Gaoxuan and Fat and Slender Toutuo were not. Her opponent. The fact that this person was able to force Su Quan at a disadvantage showed his high level of martial arts. No wonder Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua were shocked. The two of them walked further and saw clearly that in the open space in front of them, Su Quan was fighting hard with a man about fifty years old. This man had a wretched appearance, small eyes like beans, a mustache, a green robe, and held a hand. A long sword, although Su Quan's lightning-fast attack was not confused at all, he just defended blindly. It seemed that he was waiting for Su Quan's strength to run out, and then waited for an opportunity to counterattack. "Kunlun Sword Technique." The well-informed Li Xihua immediately revealed the name of the sword technique used by that person. "Kunlun swordsmanship?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard these four words, and a name suddenly jumped into his mind - Feng Xifan. Since Feng Xifan is here, Zheng Keshuang is naturally not far away. Hong Tianxiao looked to the other side and saw a few people standing on the horse watching the battle. One of them had a face like a crown jade, a handsome appearance, and was dressed in white. Wearing scholar's clothes, a sword tied around his waist, and a dragon colt on his hip, it seems that this person must be Zheng Keshuang. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, no wonder Ake is so infatuated with Zheng Keshuang in the original book. Just looking at this person's appearance, he is indeed The type that girls like. "Don't worry about this girl. The master has no intention of harming that girl. May I ask the girls their names, where they are from, and where they are going?" Zheng Keshuang saw Fang Yi looking at the battle group worriedly, so he took the opportunity to come forward and talk. It turned out that Su Quan and Fang Yi galloped, leaving Hong Tianxiao and others far behind, where they met Zheng Keshuang, Feng Xifan and his entourage. Although Zheng Keshuang claimed to be a gentleman, he was actually a lustful person. When he saw two such beautiful women galloping towards them, he was naturally itchy, so he pretended to ask questions and approached them to talk to them. If it was just asking for directions, Zheng Keshuang's eyes were glancing at the two girls. The two girls were in a bad mood, especially Su Quan. Seeing Zheng Keshuang's hunger and thirst, he wanted to eat the two of them in one bite. Feeling disgusted. Su Quan also thought of teaching this person a lesson, and said with a sweet smile: "This young master and the little girl also lost their way here. They don't know where to go in the capital?" Seeing Su Quan's seductive smile, half of Zheng Keshuang's body went numb. Hearing this, he said happily: "That's a great coincidence. I'm on my way to Beijing. How about the two girls stay with me? My surname is Zheng Keshuang. , from Fujian, I don¡¯t know the names of these two girls. Do you have anything important to do when you go to the city?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94: One sword without blood You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Su Quan laughed sweetly again and said: "That's really great. The little girl met some robbers over there, and they insisted on taking the two little girls to the mountain to do something for the villagers. Although the two little girls He also knows some tricks, but he couldn't resist the large number of them. He was almost captured, but he managed to escape easily. I'm afraid they will catch up in a moment, so I asked you to protect me." "That's unreasonable. I didn't expect there to be bandits near the capital. But don't worry, girl. My master is one of the best in the world. There are no small thieves to care about." Zheng Keshuang was furious when he heard this. He patted his chest and vowed. To protect the integrity of the two girls, be the messenger who protects the flowers. "Then it's time for you." Su Quan said as he slowly rode up behind Zheng Keshuang. At the same time, Fang Yi winked at Fang Yi, asking her to distract Zheng Keshuang. Just when Su Quan was about to attack Zheng Keshuang who was unprepared at all. When Zheng Keshuang stopped, he suddenly felt a sharp sword energy coming from the left side. Su Quan had no time to react, so he hurriedly dismounted and landed two feet away. It turned out that Zheng Keshuang's subordinates all knew the nature of their master. When they saw that he was deliberately talking to Su Quan and Fang Yi, who looked like immortals, they knew that he had made a mistake again, so they stopped far away and started chatting with each other, not daring to I stepped forward to disturb him, lest I ruin Zheng Keshuang's elegance. Only Feng Xifan felt that these two women were by no means ordinary women. Their martial arts skills were much higher than Zheng Keshuang's. They were not like what she said in her mouth, but they only knew a few simple tricks. Those words about bandits must have been fabricated. Therefore, for the two The woman's movements are extremely attentive. When Su Quan was about to attack Zheng Keshuang, Feng Xifan was faster than her and forced Su Quan two feet away with a sword. When Su Quanfei was two feet away, Zheng Keshuang didn't know what was happening, but seeing Su Quan's superb Qinggong, he understood a little bit. "Girl, who do you belong to? Why do you have such evil intentions towards my young master?" Feng Xifan saw that Su Quan had extraordinary skills and did not dare to be careless. He floated forward to protect Zheng Keshuang and whispered to Zheng Keshuang, " Young Master, be careful, these two women are both masters, and their sudden appearance here must be to harm us, maybe they are court eagle dogs." Su Quan did not expect that this humble old man's swordsmanship was so powerful, and was secretly surprised. However, thinking that Hong Tianxiao and others were coming soon, and that only this old man was difficult to deal with, and the others were vulnerable, his fear disappeared. Pointing at Feng Xifan, he scolded: "You old man, if some young master in your family hadn't had an evil thought about my two sisters, how could I stop my horse and talk to you so much?" Although Feng Xifan was scolded, he was not angry at all. He smiled slightly and said: "This girl is very articulate. As the saying goes, a gentle lady is a good gentleman. There is nothing wrong with my young master asking the two girls for directions. Why did the girl identify my family?" The young master has evil intentions towards you? Moreover, with the girl¡¯s skills, I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many bandits in the world who can make her run away.¡± "Hey, are you in charge of my aunt's affairs? Feng Xifan, a sword without blood, I think your mouth skills are very good. I wonder if your Kunlun swordsmanship is also so good. It depends on the sword." Su Quan once listened to Hong Tianxiao Mentioning the great masters of the world, one of them was Feng Xifan, the Bloodless Sword. When Zheng Keshuang announced his family name, Su Quan had not thought of him. It was not until Feng Xifan made this shocking sword that Su Quan guessed Feng Xifan's identity. Naturally, he had the idea of ????testing his martial arts through Feng Xifan. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao and others would arrive soon, so Su Quan was confident. On Shenlong Island, whether it is the head of the five sects or the masters under it, Su Quan naturally has to give way to Su Quan. After all, she is not only the only disciple of the leader Hong Antong, but also the only unmarried daughter-in-law of the young leader Hong Tianxiao. This developed the arrogant and arrogant character of Su Quan, the future wife of the leader. This battle with Feng Xifan shocked Su Quan greatly. For a master like Feng Xifan, Su Quan did not dare to reserve any spare efforts and go all out. However, Feng Xifan did not want to harm Su Quan's life. He always knew the character of his master, so he naturally wanted to do what he wanted. , captured Su Quan and handed it over to Zheng Keshuang, so he only used seven percent of his strength. Even so, Su Quan was no match for him. Within thirty moves, he was completely at a disadvantage. As long as Feng Xifan turned from defense to offense. , Su Quan will undoubtedly be defeated. Fang Yi had been opened up to the second line of Ren and Du, and her kung fu had entered the second level. So when Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua came ten feet away, she had already noticed it. She was secretly happy in her heart, but did not say anything. She was thinking about how to deal with it. Zheng Keshuang: "This young master, let me tell you the truth. The person here is my wife. She originally went to the Tanxiang Temple near the capital with my husband to burn incense and make wishes. I didn't expect that she got separated from my husband after leaving the capital."   "Your wife?" After hearing this, Zheng Keshuang couldn't help but be disappointed. He didn't expect that this peerless beauty in the scene was already a famous woman. Zheng Keshuang was stunned, but still didn't give up, and asked again: "When did your wife get married? Were you the maid who attended your wife before she got married?" "Oh, well, this little maid really doesn't know. She was not my wife's maid before she got married. She became my husband-in-law's maid only half a month ago." Fang Yicun wanted to tease her. Zheng Keshuang, who teased Prince Zheng's house, said all the things that disappointed Zheng Keshuang. "Ah." Sure enough, after hearing this, Zheng Keshuang poured a basin of water on him in winter - feeling cold from head to toe. Zheng Keshuang was born in Taiwan, and there were many beautiful maids around him. There were also many beautiful concubines in the family. However, those people only followed Zheng Keshuang for the sake of glory and wealth. They were extremely obedient to Zheng Keshuang every day and did not dare to have any problems. Half disobedient. After a long time, Zheng Keshuang naturally felt that it was boring. He only had sexual intercourse with those women. Secondly, some concubines asked Zheng Ke for some jewelry and jewelry just because they were favored. There was no common language. The first reason why Zheng Keshuang came to the Central Plains this time was that he followed Feng Xifan's suggestion and planned to secretly kill Chen Jinnan, put the blame on the Qing court, and then let Feng Xifan take over the position of chief rudder of the Tiandihui. , not only removed the arm of his brother Zheng Kezang, but also brought the huge strength of the Tiandihui under his control. Another reason is that Zheng Keshuang is tired of the warblers at home and is looking for some beauties in the Central Plains. Along the way, Zheng Keshuang also saw many beauties, but most of them were the same as those at home, which did not arouse Zheng Keshuang's interest at all, until today he met Su Quan and Fang Yi. Not only are the two girls' looks far superior to those of the women in Zheng Keshuang's family, but Su Quan in particular has a unique temperament, a temperament that can only be found in chivalrous women. Seeing that Su Quan was completely at a disadvantage, Zheng Keshuang couldn't help but feel hopeful again. As long as Feng Xifan could capture Su Quan, Fang Yi would naturally not be able to escape. Then, he asked Feng Xifan to kill the man they were talking about, and he used some methods. With his appearance, literary talent and life experience, he was not afraid that the two women would not be obedient. Thinking of this, Zheng Keshuang couldn't help but perked up and hurriedly He shouted towards the field: "Master, just capture her alive, don't hurt this girl's life." When a master fights, the most important thing is to avoid distractions. Feng Xifan originally had no intention of harming Su Quan's life, but when Zheng Keshuang suddenly shouted like this, his men slowed down a bit. Su Quan was already at the end of his strength and would be captured by Feng Xifan in three to five rounds. In addition, Hong Tianxiao and others had not arrived for a long time. Su Quan could not help but think that even if he had to fight to the death, he would not be captured by Feng Xifan and his innocence would be tainted by Zheng Keshuang. So, while Feng Xifan was slightly distracted, Su Quan used all the remaining skills in his body, stabbed Feng Xifan's lower abdomen with his right hand, and hit Feng Xifan's chest with his left palm. The name of this move was "The setting sun falls on the snow." " cannot be resolved, and the other party can only use their skills to fight. Therefore, in the end, one person will definitely be seriously injured and vomit blood. This is where the name "Setting Sun Falling Snow (Blood)" comes from. Feng Xifan has experienced hundreds of battles. Although he doesn¡¯t know the name of this move, he also knows that he can only greet it with a wave of his palm. With a "bang", Su Quan's body was like a broken paper kite, swinging back and forth. Feng Xifan was indeed Feng Xifan. After receiving this palm, he did not retreat at all, but instead stretched forward and stretched out his hand. Catch Su Quan. Although Su Quan was severely injured in the heart, he was still conscious. Seeing Feng Xifan's right hand right in front of his eyes, he felt that he no longer had any strength in his body. He couldn't help but feel anxious and angry. When he opened his mouth, another mouthful of blood came out. At this time, only a few shouts were heard: "How dare the thief?", "Stop", "Junior Sister", and after three times, there was a "pop" sound, and Feng Xifan saw a white light shooting towards him. His chest could not help but turn pale with shock: "One Yang Finger", how could he, who was well-informed, fail to recognize this once world-famous one Yang Finger stunt? He no longer cared about catching Su Quan, a "Kite turned over", It landed lightly three feet away. "How dare you, thief?" was shouted by Fang Yi, "Stop" was shouted by Li Xihua, "Junior Sister" was naturally shouted by Hong Tianxiao, and of course only Hong Tianxiao could do Yiyang Finger. After Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua approached, Li Xihua wanted to take action immediately, but was stopped by Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao also wanted Su Quan to see a real master and polish her charming character, so the two of them hid in the dark and watched the battle, but Hong Tianxiao had stored up the Yiyang Finger Skill in case of emergencies. I needed it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to actually be used. Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua were watching the battle in the dark. Except for Fang Yi, only Feng Xifan, who had profound skills, knew it clearly. He was also secretly surprised in his heart, because he felt that the two people in the dark were first-rate masters. Therefore, after Su Quan used "Setting Sun and Falling Snow", Feng Xifan advanced instead of retreating and prepared to capture Su Quan, causing Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua to use rat weapons. When Feng Xifan retreated, three figures flew out from two places, two of them flew towards Su Quan, and the other flew directly towards Feng Xifan. The two figures flying towards Su Quan were Hong Tianxiao and Fang Yi, and the figure flying towards Feng Xifan was naturally Li Xihua. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Instead of retreating, they advanced and prepared to capture Su Quan, causing Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua to throw a rat weapon. When Feng Xifan retreated, three figures flew out from two places, two of them flew towards Su Quan, and the other flew directly towards Feng Xifan. The two figures flying towards Su Quan were Hong Tianxiao and Fang Yi, and the figure flying towards Feng Xifan was naturally Li Xihua. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95: In front of the banker¡¯s door You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Su Quan's consciousness was almost blurry. Suddenly he heard the familiar word "junior sister" and his spirits were lifted. When he looked up, he found that he was already lying in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Su Quan shouted softly. "Senior Brother" couldn't hold on any longer and passed out. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly took out a bottle from his arms, poured out a "Heavenly King's Life-Saving Pill" and put it into Su Quan's mouth. Then he checked her pulse and found that she had only suffered severe internal injuries and was not in danger of life. He took it After the "Heavenly King's Life-Saving Pill", you only need to rest for a month to recover. Hong Tianxiao then breathed a sigh of relief, handed Su Quan into Fang Yi's hands, stood up, and looked towards the field. Feng Xifan and Li Xihua had fought for more than 20 rounds, and they were evenly matched. However, Hong Tianxiao saw that Li Xihua's martial arts could last a hundred moves without losing at most. After a hundred moves, he would definitely be at a disadvantage and eventually lose. Hong Tianxiao saw that Li Xihua would not be defeated for the time being, so he turned to look at Zheng Keshuang. Although Feng Xifan was very powerful in martial arts, his idiot disciple Zheng Keshuang's martial arts could only be regarded as a third-rate one. As long as he could be captured, Feng Xifan would naturally have no choice but to be obedient. Submit. With so many experts coming to the other side at once, Feng Xifan was most worried that one of them would attack Zheng Keshuang. Therefore, although he was fighting fiercely with Li Xihua while watching the situation on Hong Tianxiao's side, Hong Tianxiao turned to look at Zheng Keshuang. Feng Xifan secretly yelled something bad, and Yang Yizhi also came to the sidelines at this time. Feng Xifan no longer dared to fight, and used Kunlun's unique skill "Three Swords" to force Li Xihua back a few steps, then flew back and grabbed Zheng Keshuang. Then he flew back and disappeared after a while. When Zheng Keshuang's followers saw that Feng Xifan had taken Zheng Keshuang and fled first, they still dared to stay there. They all jumped on their horses and whipped, chasing after the two of them where they disappeared. Li Xihua still wanted to pursue him, but Hong Tianxiao hurriedly shouted: "Brother, don't chase after poor bandits, be careful of fraud." Li Xihua gave up bitterly. "How are your siblings injured?" Li Xihua came closer and saw that Su Quan had passed out, so he couldn't help but ask. "After taking the 'Heavenly King's Life-Saving Pill' from Shenlong Island, there is no longer any fear of life, but it will take at least more than half a month to recover." Hong Tianxiao looked at Su Quan in Fang Yi's arms and sighed. "As long as you don't have to worry about your life, second brother, this Feng Xifan is really powerful. In my estimation, even you, second brother, are probably no match for this person." Although Li Xihua was very unhappy with Feng Xifan for hurting Su Quan, he also sincerely appreciated it. Feng Xifan's martial arts. "Ms. sir, let's find a place to stay and heal Sister Quan's injuries first." Fang Yi couldn't help being angry and funny when she saw that Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua were actually discussing Feng Xifan's martial arts at this moment. "Yes, yes, what Miss Fang said is true. Look at my head. Second brother, let's find a place to stay first. My brothers and sisters are seriously injured." After Fang Yi reminded Li Xihua, he couldn't help but patted his head, feeling embarrassed. smiled. Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart. If he hadn't asked Fang Yi to take off her clothes in front of him because he was testing her that day, she and her eldest brother would be a perfect match. But it's too late to say anything now. I really don't know if Fang Yi will meet someone again in the future. The one I love. Mao Shiba? No, this person is a rough guy, and Fang Yi will definitely not like him. Where is Yang Yizhi? It seems that he is too honest, and he is a bit older. It seems that he already has a wife at home. If Fang Yi is asked to be the little one, she will definitely not do it. Hong Tianxiao just thinks about it in his heart and does not even hear Li Xihua's words. "Second brother, what's wrong with you? Why are you in a daze?" Li Xihua felt strange when he saw that Hong Tianxiao didn't answer. He turned around and saw that he was frowning and thinking about something, so he couldn't help but push him. "What's wrong, brother?" Hong Tianxiao looked at Li Xihua in confusion. "Miss Fang just said that we should find a place to stay first to heal our brothers and sisters. What are you doing? You didn't even hear me calling." Li Xihua was angry and funny. "Oh, I was just thinking about why Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan came to the Central Plains." Hong Tianxiao had an idea and made up a reason that was enough for everyone to believe. "Yes, I heard my second brother say before that Zheng Keshuang is the second son of Zheng Jing in Taiwan. It seems that he is competing with his eldest brother Zheng Kezang for the position of prince." When Li Xihua said this, Hong Tianxiao also found it strange that Zheng Keshuang was here. Leaving Taiwan at this critical time, there must be more important things to do. "Not far ahead is the banker's courtyard. We can go there to rest temporarily. Let's talk as we walk." Hong Tianxiao got on his horse and took Su Quan, who was still unconscious, from Fang Yi's arms. "From my second brother's point of view, why did Zheng Keshuang come to the Central Plains?" Li Xihua is a rough man and is not good at making contingency plans.   "Judging from my subordinates, Zheng Keshuang must be here for the Heaven and Earth Meeting." Yang Yizhi suddenly interjected from the side. "It is true that Zheng Jing had two young masters. The eldest son, Zheng Kezang, was the eldest son and a direct descendant. Although he was weak by nature, he was loyal and kind to others. Therefore, most of the people who supported him were Most of them, the most powerful ones are Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui, and Shi Lang, the commander of the Taiwan Navy. The second son, Zheng Keshuang, was born to a concubine of Zheng Jing. He was liked by Zheng Jing and his grandmother, but among the ministers in Taiwan, only Feng Xifan supported him. Although Feng Xifan was highly skilled in martial arts, he was only the head of the palace guards and had no military power. Therefore, based on my guess, Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan came this time He must have come to the Central Plains to plot the meeting of heaven and earth." Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly, very satisfied that Yang Yizhi had such a mind. "Oh." After hearing this, Li Xihua suddenly realized, but still had a trace of doubt, and asked, "Could it be that Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan want to secretly kill Chen Jinnan and replace him with Feng Xifan. In this way, the entire Tiandi Association will fully support Zheng Ke is happy, but he has always heard that Chen Jinnan is a very heroic person, and his intelligence and martial arts skills are not inferior to those of Feng Xifan, how can the two of them succeed?" "Yes, if fighting alone, Feng Xifan may not be Chen Jinnan's opponent, and the two have always been at odds. Chen Jinnan must be extremely wary of Feng Xifan. But Zheng Keshuang is different. He is the second son of Taiwan. Chen Jinnan never expected that Zheng Keshuang would One of them was intentional and the other was unprepared. Even though Chen Jinnan¡¯s martial arts skills were unparalleled, he still could not escape the fate of being killed." Hong Tianxiao thought of Chen Jinnan¡¯s fate in the original book. He was secretly killed by Zheng Keshuang. Could it be that he Will Chen Jinnan's fate still be the same after arriving? Hong Tianxiao was extremely conflicted for a moment. He wondered whether he should save Chen Jinnan at the critical moment. What were the pros and cons of Chen Jinnan's life and death to him? "My lord, is it better for my husband to have Chen Jinnan as the chief rudder of the Tiandi Society, or is it better for my husband to have Feng Xifan as the chief rudder of the Tiandi Society?" Fang Yi, who was following silently, suddenly asked. From this question alone, it can be seen that Fang Yi has already placed his position on the Dragon Sect. "What Yi Mei said is true. This is where I hesitate. But I have never met Chen Jinnan. I don't know what this person is, so it's hard to judge. Alas." Hong Tianxiao looked back at Fang Yi approvingly. Youyou sighed. As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, six puzzled eyes were all focused on Hong Tianxiao. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly explained: "At present, the power of the Tiandihui has covered nearly twenty provinces, and the number of members is as many as 200,000. If an incident occurs, the strength will be very important. If Chen Jinnan is indeed a tycoon, the Tiandihui will He will definitely become a major confidant of the Qing court, and will also become a major confidant of our Shenlong Sect, because if our Shenlong Sect and the Tiandihui unite, we will be 70% sure of overthrowing the Qing court. However, once the Qing court withdraws from the customs, There are two tigers vying for the throne in the world. It is not clear who will win and who will lose. It may be a lose-lose situation. If Chen Jinnan is just in vain, then Feng Xifan as the chief helmsman will definitely be more beneficial to us than Chen Jinnan, because Chen Jinnan has led the Tiandihui for many years. We have gained the support of the people. Once the news spreads that he was killed by Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan, we will take the opportunity to build momentum, saying that Taiwan has no tolerance for Tiandihui, which will definitely cause the people of Tiandihui to betray, and then the Shenlong Sect will continue to fight for Chen Jinnan. Under the banner of revenge, if Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan are killed, the people of the Tiandihui will most likely join us in the Shenlong Sect, and the Shenlong Sect will definitely become stronger enough to compete with the Qing court." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, everyone was impressed. Yang Yizhi said: "The young leader is really a genius. With the young leader leading the Dragon Sect, the day when the Qing Dynasty will be destroyed is not far away." After hearing this, Li Xihua and Fang Yi thought in their hearts. Unexpectedly, Yang Yizhi, who is usually honest and courteous, flattered him just right. When Fang Yi looked at Hong Tianxiao again, there was a look of admiration and determination in her eyes. If Hong Tianxiao showed any signs of interest at this time, Fang Yi would definitely throw himself into his arms without hesitation. While they were talking, everyone had arrived at a forest. This place was located in a mountain col. The road here was tortuous. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't led the way, it would have been very difficult for ordinary people to find this place. Moreover, the weather was dark now. It was completely dark, and there was no way to find the road in the darkness. However, in the white forest, there was a small waterfall rushing down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96: Life and Death Talisman Healing Method You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After passing through the woods, a large dark house appeared in front of everyone, but it was already so dark that there was no light from the candles inside, and there was no smoke rising from the kitchen, creating a chilling and desolate scene. "Second brother, this is where the banker lives? Why is there not even a light?" Li Xihua couldn't help but be quite suspicious. "Yes, this is the place where we will settle down. In the case of Qing Dynasty, all the men of the banker were killed, and the rest were women. In order to avoid the government, they had no choice but to live this kind of life, and they pretended to be ghosts on weekdays. It's so scary that passers-by don't dare to come here, but they can live peacefully. All of this is thanks to Wu Zhirong. If the eldest brother goes in and hands this dog official to the dealer now, I'm afraid they will treat him as a great benefactor. "Hong Tianxiao looked at Li Xihua with a smile, which made him feel scared in his heart. "Second brother, eldest brother, I'm just a lowly person and can't go to big events, so I have to ask my second brother to be the banker's benefactor. Who makes you the leader of us people?" Li Xihua looked at it. Looking at Hong Tianxiao's weird smile, he just felt that being the benefactor of some banker must be a bad thing. "Okay, brother, don't regret it." Hong Tianxiao shrugged his shoulders, looking helpless. "No regrets, absolutely no regrets." Li Xihua became more and more convinced that Hong Tianxiao had set a trap for him to get out of. "Yizhi, knock on the door." Hong Tianxiao looked at Li Xihua's fearful look and felt funny, so he asked Yang Yizhi to knock on the door. "Jump in and open the door from the inside." Hong Tianxiao saw that Yang Yizhi had been knocking for a long time, but no one inside answered, knowing that the banker's people would not open the door. "Ms. sir, why is this place so spooky and terrifying?" Even though Fang Yi was brave, he couldn't help but feel scared in this situation, and he couldn't help but lean towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao's energy was concentrated on that wooden door. Suddenly he felt a soft body pressing against his body, and a faint fragrance entered his nose, making Hong Tianxiao swayed. People say that every move of a mature woman seduce men all the time. This statement is true. Fang Yi is just twenty years old. If Su Quan and Li Jiaoniang were all here, I'm afraid His own concentration was not enough, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself while concentrating his mind. Fang Yi's body was extremely mature, making him more attractive to men than Mu Jianping, whose body was not yet fully developed. Fortunately, he had already mastered the Nine Yang Magic. Otherwise, would the scene with the little princess that day happen again here? As I thought about it, I couldn't help but picture Mu Jianping's white body and the large and plump breasts that were exposed after Fang Yi took off her shirt that day, and her lower body couldn't help but feel an impulse. "Haha, don't be afraid, Sister Yi. There are no ghosts and gods in this world. It's just that I'm waiting in the open, while the banker's people are in the dark. What's more, we don't have any ill intentions here, but are sending the banker's enemies. How can they harm me if they can only be grateful?" Hong Tianxiao quickly suppressed the thoughts in his heart, cursing in his mind why his concentration was getting worse and worse, he patted Fang Yi's arm and comforted softly. With a "click", Yang Yizhi opened the door from the inside. Hong Tianxiao turned to Li Xihua and said, "Let's go in first." After saying that, he took Su Quan from Fang Yi and walked in. Seeing this, Li Xihua also picked up Su Quan and pretended to Wu Zhirong's sack strode behind Hong Tianxiao. There is a big patio inside the gate, and then there is a hall. Yang Yizhi took out the oil bag from his side, untied it, took out the fire knife and flint, and started a fire. When he saw a candle on the table in the hall, he lit it. There was a sudden light in front of everyone's eyes, and they were all happy and relieved. They saw that the hall was decorated with rosewood tables, chairs and flowers. It really looked like a wealthy family. Li Xihua reached out and touched the table, thinking to himself: "There is no dust on the tables and chairs. The underground is so clean. It seems that the people from the banker really live here." Fang Yi said "Hey" and said, "Mr., this hall is clean and there is someone living in the house." Li Xihua opened his throat and shouted: "Hey, hey, is there anyone in the house? Is there anyone in the house?" The hall was tall and big, and he shouted so loudly that there was a faint echo. Li Xihua said to Yang Yizhi: "Yizhi, let's split up and check to see what's weird in this room." After saying that, he walked to the back room on the left. When Yang Yizhi saw this, he walked to the back room on the right. Hong Tianxiao put several stools together and laid Su Quan down flat for the time being. Just as Hong Tianxiao took Su Quan's pulse again, he heard the sound of footsteps. Li Xihua and Yang Yizhi had returned to the hall, with very strange expressions on their faces. Li Xihua said: "There is no one there, but everything is cleaned well." It's clean, there are bedding on the bed, and there are shoes under the bed.Since people don't want to meet lay guests, we can't harass them without authorization. It's raining heavily outside right now, so we'll take shelter here. As soon as the rain stops at dawn, we'll set off immediately without any delay. We also ask for your convenience. "After speaking, he gestured and ordered everyone not to speak and to listen. After a long time, no more crying was heard. Hong Tianxiao felt that the beauty in his arms was no longer trembling, and knew that Fang Yi was no longer afraid, but saw that she was still motionless in his arms. He felt funny in his heart, so he whispered in her ear: "Yimei, you My husband, my concentration is very poor right now, and I can't stand those two lumps of flesh on your chest." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but kiss her earlobe gently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 Sudden changes You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fang Yi couldn't help being ashamed when she heard this, her earlobe was hit, and her whole body trembled. She hurriedly got out of Hong Tianxiao's arms, her pretty face was red, and her eyes were full of spring. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao's heart was filled with excitement, and she shouted in her heart, "Good boy, this Fang Yi is better than That Mu Jianping is so good at seducing people, and every move, every smile, every frown is so charming, I guess it won't be long before I can't help but slay her. Although Fang Yi was shy, she still couldn't help but glance at Hong Tianxiao, but she saw that his eyes were fixed on her proudly standing breasts. Her heart felt sweet, and she unconsciously pulled her shirt down. He straightened his chest again, allowing Hong Tianxiao to see more clearly. Fortunately, Li Xihua and Yang Yizhi were listening intently to the sounds outside and didn't notice their little movements at all. After a while, a woman's subtle voice suddenly came from the hall: "Is the thing in the sack really Wu Zhirong?" Hong Tianxiao then reluctantly moved his eyes away from Fang Yi's chest and shouted back: "That's the person." But he was secretly happy in his heart. I told him that this person is Wu Zhirong. If you still don't answer, you're really in trouble. . "I don't know why you did this to him?" The woman's voice was still extremely thin and a little sad. "To be honest, Wu Zhirong was the enemy of my next friend. Hundreds of members of my friend's family died at the hands of this person." Hong Tianxiao did not explain directly, but set up a trap bit by bit. Sure enough, the woman asked anxiously, "Who is your good friend from? Does he have a name?" "Hmm" Hong Tianxiao pretended to mutter deliberately for a while and said, "My good friend was from Huzhou in western Zhejiang. His surname was Zhuang and his nickname was Tinglong. He was killed just because he compiled a book "History of the Ming Dynasty". Wu Zhirong, a dog thief, reported him to the court, and as a result, everyone in the banker's family was beheaded. After learning the news the next day, he traveled day and night, but failed to save the banker's people, so he had to resolve to avenge the banker. The sky net is vast, and there is no omission. A few days ago, I accidentally met Wu Zhirong, a bad official in the capital. He managed the whole court and got a job as Qujing County Magistrate. He was about to take office when he was captured by me and was about to take him to the banker's tomb to pay homage." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, it took a long time and the woman never spoke again. Li Xihua couldn¡¯t help but said worriedly: "Second brother" Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and said, "If my guess is correct, the owner of this place will show up to meet us soon." Sure enough, after a while, the footsteps of two people were heard from the outer hall. The footsteps were very light but the rhythm was very fast. In a moment, the figures of the two people came into view. The first person is a young woman in plain clothes, about twenty-six or seventeen years old, no makeup, her face is pale, her eyes are red, it looks like she has just cried. The person behind her is about fourteen or fifteen years old, with her head wrapped around her head and two servant girls. She has a snow-white face with curved eyebrows and a small mouth. She is a very pretty and pretty girl. She is also holding a lantern made of white paper and a crude oilcloth paper umbrella in her hands. The tip of the umbrella is downward, and water drops are constantly dripping on the ground. . "The widow of the banker has seen all the heroes." After entering the room, the young woman only briefly glanced at everyone's faces, and then gave a deep salute. "I don't dare. It turns out to be Mrs. Zhuang. I'm Hong Tianxiao. I wonder who Madam and Brother Tinglong are" Hong Tianxiao also returned the salute. "It turns out that he is Mr. Hong, his late husband Zhuang Tingjing, the third in the family, and Zhuang Tinglong is the uncle of the widow." "It turned out to be the third young lady. I thought that all the bankers were beheaded, but unexpectedly they were rescued. Where is brother Tinglong now?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be happy. "Alas, you heroes don't know something. The banker now only has a group of miserable women left, and all the men have been killed." A wry smile appeared on Mrs. Zhuang's face. Hong Tianxiao deliberately said "ah" and asked urgently: "I wonder what this means" "That day, our whole family was loaded into a prison car. The men were rushed to Beijing to be beheaded, while the women were sent to Ninggu Pagoda, saying that they would be slaves to the armored men. Unexpectedly, we met a woman in strange clothes on the way. He killed the officers and soldiers, rescued us, settled us here, taught us martial arts for half a year, and then drifted away. Since then, we have lived here, thinking about revenge for the dealer all the time. However, Obai The power is too great, and the martial arts are too high. None of the people we sent came back alive, and they all died miserably in the hands of Obai. With no choice, we have no choice but to live here temporarily, practicing martial arts diligently, and hoping that Oboi can Die soon." "If my guess is right, not all the people here are from the banker?" Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly. It was exactly the same as in the original book. The person who saved them must be He Tishou. "Young Master is right, it is true, but the people hereThey are all widows or children of people killed by Obai, and they are all women. This Wu Zhirong is the great enemy of my banker. The young master is able to bring this person here today, which is actually the great benefactor of my banker. Please accept my respects from the widow. "After saying that, Mrs. Zhuang will bow down. "Madam, you don't have to be polite. I and Brother Tinglong are close friends. The enemy of the Zhuang family is naturally my enemy, Hong Tianxiao." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly used his strength to support Mrs. Zhuang and prevented her from bowing down. Mrs. Zhuang bowed a few times, but she felt like there was a wall of air in front of her, and she couldn't bow no matter how hard she bowed. Knowing that this was because of Hong Tianxiao's profound internal strength, she admired her in her heart, so she stopped insisting. Seeing that Mrs. Zhuang no longer bowed, Hong Tianxiao withdrew his power. At this moment, Mrs. Zhuang suddenly took out a sharp dagger from her sleeve and stabbed Hong Tianxiao in the chest like lightning. The maid behind Mrs. Zhuang also took out a few flying swallow darts from her sleeves and hit Li Xihua and Yang Yizhi respectively, who were defenseless. "All this happened so suddenly, even Hong Tianxiao did not expect that Mrs. Zhuang would suddenly attack him. When a sword was stabbed in the center of his heart, he only felt a slight pain in his heart. " However, the most surprised person in the scene was Mrs. Zhuang. She suddenly found that the sharp dagger stopped at Hong Tianxiao's heart and could no longer penetrate. Mrs. Zhuang's heart was greatly shaken by the magical power of Vajra Indestructibility. She felt frightened in her heart, and the dagger in her hand immediately fell to the ground. There was a crisp sound of "clang", and Hong Tianxiao was immediately alarmed. He grabbed her wrist and pulled hard. With a "click", Mrs. Zhuang's arm immediately dislocated. Hong Tianxiao turned her around and pointed her. The Shentang acupoint and Yanggang acupoint are used to prevent the patient from moving. These strikes were extremely fast. When Hong Tianxiao finished tapping Mrs. Zhuang's acupuncture points, the maid had not yet reacted. Hong Tianxiao snorted coldly, turned his backhand into a knife, and slashed at her neck. The maid's martial arts was not weak either. He hurriedly dodged to the left, but he couldn't escape. Hong Tianxiao slashed him on the neck, and he fainted immediately. The superiority of Yang Yizhi and Li Xihua's martial arts was also revealed at this moment. The two of them were at the same distance from the little maid. The power and aim of the two flying swallow darts were also the same, but Li Xihua could barely avoid it. But Yang Yizhi just turned sideways to the vital part of his body and was stabbed in his right arm by a dart. Hong Tianxiao said urgently: "Brother, Yimei, please stay at the door. No matter who comes in, shoot to death." Li Xihua and Fang Yi knew that the matter was urgent, and without saying a word, they stood on both sides of the door with swords in hand, staring at the surroundings outside without blinking. Hong Tianxiao took out a small bottle from his arms, threw it at Yang Yizhi, and said: "Take one pill orally, break it and apply one externally, it can detoxify hundreds of poisons." Yang Yizhi took a closer look, and sure enough, the wound had turned faintly black, and began to swell and hurt. The feeling was obviously extremely powerful poison, so he hurriedly did what Hong Tianxiao said. Hong Tianxiao came to Mrs. Zhuang and saw her eyes rolling around, obviously thinking of a way to escape. Without saying anything, Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand to touch her face. The touch was so soft that it didn't look like she was wearing a mask. This frightened Mrs. Zhuang quite a bit, thinking that Hong Tianxiao was trying to be rude to her. Just as she was worried, suddenly, She felt dizzy, and it turned out that it was Hong Tianxiao who tapped her dizzy point. Hong Tianxiao laid Mrs. Zhuang down on the ground, and then reached out to touch the unconscious maid. She was as smooth as jade, and she was not wearing a mask. As a result, Hong Tianxiao was a little confused. If this Mrs. Zhuang was real, why she was so ruthless and wanted to kill her as soon as they met. Could it be that he had revealed some flaws in his words? Hong Tianxiao carefully said After thinking about the conversation between the two of them just now, I really can't think of anything that warrants Mrs. Zhuang's suspicion. If this Mrs. Zhuang is fake, then where is the real Mrs. Zhuang? Could it be that she is under house arrest just like Mao Dongzhu imprisoned the real Queen Mother. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. He walked quickly to the door and asked in a low voice: "Is there any movement?" Li Xihua shook his head and said, "No." Hong Tianxiao thought for a moment, then jumped to Mrs. Zhuang's side and untied her halo point. Hong Tianxiao asked in a low voice: "I'm asking you now, and you have to answer honestly, otherwise I'll let you taste the feeling of having your hands broken apart. If so, just blink. If not, don't blink. You can write it down." Already?" When Mrs. Zhuang heard the words "splitting tendons and crossing bones," her eyes showed a look of horror. She had obviously heard of this Kung Fu. The splitting of tendons and bones has been practiced for a long time, but because it is so vicious, it has almost been lost. There is no one in the martial arts today who is known to know this skill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98 The truth of the matter You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As long as a person is subjected to the method of dividing muscles and bones, it will be like countless ants burrowing into the person's muscles and bones, causing numbness, itching and pain. It can almost make people go crazy and die. Even a tough guy may not be able to resist. Live the torture of having your muscles and bones broken apart. In the middle of the Ming Dynasty, this kung fu was widely used by the East and West Second Factory in order to get criminals to confess through such cruel torture. Later, due to the collapse of the East and West Second Factory, this kung fu was basically lost. If Mrs. Zhuang hadn't mistakenly believed that Hong Tianxiao possesses the magical power of Vajra Indestructibility, she would never have believed that he could divide his muscles and bones. Hong Tianxiao asked: "Are you the real Mrs. Zhuang?" Mrs. Zhuang blinked hurriedly. "Why did you suddenly kill me just now?" Hong Tianxiao continued to ask. Now Mrs. Zhuang was in a dilemma, not knowing whether to blink or not. Hong Tianxiao also found that his question could not be answered without blinking. He secretly cursed himself for being confused and said: "Let me untie your dumb hole. If you dare to shout loudly, I will definitely take your life." Mrs. Zhuang blinked hurriedly. "Tell me, why do you want to kill me?" Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand to untie Mrs. Zhuang's mute point. At the same time, he gathered strength with his right palm, only a few inches away from Mrs. Zhuang's head. Once Mrs. Zhuang shouted, this palm would Shoot it and take her life. "What this young master doesn't know is that most of us women living here are young women, and there are even more beautiful ones. Although we usually act very secretly and rarely go out, we are still known after a long time. So there are many coveted people. Our beautiful scum of the world often come here to harass us. Fortunately, almost all of us are skilled in martial arts and pretend to be gods, so we have been able to remain fine until now. Now, the young master and others suddenly came here, claiming to be the uncle of the widow. and brought Wu Zhirong, the banker¡¯s great enemy. The widow was originally extremely happy, but when she thought about it, she felt that something was wrong. All of this was simply too much of a coincidence. When the widow thought about it more carefully, she was sure that the young master had already passed away. Knowing that we are the orphans of the Zhuang family, and that the young master and others are all highly skilled in martial arts, the widow concluded that the young master must have been sent by the imperial court to arrest us, so he came up with this strategy to strike first." Mrs. Zhuang's words are quite accurate. Logically speaking, Hong Tianxiao really couldn't hear anything wrong. The banker has experienced drastic changes before, so he is naturally more defensive than others. If Mrs. Zhuang does not strike first, and if Hong Tianxiao and others are really masters, then women like the banker will naturally be in danger. Thinking of this , Hong Tianxiao¡¯s doubts disappeared. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Mrs. Zhuang's words make sense. In such an environment, you should be cautious. But I just misunderstood Mrs. Zhuang and thought that she was not the real Mrs. Zhuang. I will open the acupuncture points for her." After finishing, he bent down to untie Mrs. Zhuang's acupuncture points. Just when Hong Tianxiao's fingers were about to touch Mrs. Zhuang's body, he suddenly saw a proud look flashing in Mrs. Zhuang's eyes. He secretly thought it was not good and turned his gesture. Touch Mrs. Zhuang's fainting point again, causing her to faint. Hong Tianxiao opened Mrs. Zhuang's palm and saw that the tiger's mouth and finger joints were covered with a thin layer of calluses, which was caused by years of sword use. It seems that this person is not the real Mrs. Zhuang. Before the incident with the Zhuang family, Mrs. Zhuang was a pampered young lady. How could she wield a sword? What's more, it has only been a year and a half since the dealer's accident. Even if he started practicing martial arts from then on, even if he practiced martial arts day and night, he would still not be able to grow calluses. It was so dangerous that he was almost fooled again. Hong Tianxiao felt sad in his heart. The world was really treacherous. Once it was confirmed that this person was not Mrs. Zhuang, things became confusing. How many of this person's accomplices were in the Zhuang's compound? Where did the Zhuang's people go? Were they escorted to the capital or temporarily under house arrest? Here, question marks floated in Hong Tianxiao's mind. Shuang'er, Hong Tianxiao glanced at the maid who was unconscious on the ground. He bent down and opened her palm and took a closer look. It was white, tender and smooth, with no calluses, which showed that she had not been practicing martial arts for a long time. Moreover, judging from this person's appearance, body and age, there is no doubt that he is Shuang'er, but why is she willing to be this person's pawn. It seems that if you want to find out the truth of the matter, you need to start with Shuang'er. At this time, after Yang Yizhi took Hong Tianxiao's detoxification pill, he also used his kung fu to force out the remaining poison from the wound. He took a long breath, secretly said something lucky, stood up and came to Hong Tianxiao's side and asked: "Young Master, Can you figure out this person¡¯s identity?¡± Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and explained what had just happened in detail, not shying away from the fact that he was almost deceived by the fake Mrs. Zhuang. Then he said: "It seems that to find out the truth, I'm afraid we have to start with this little girl." We have it on our body, otherwise we can only wait until the rain stops and we search everywhere." ??"What the Young Master said is true. Perhaps this woman threatened Mrs. Zhuang's life to make everyone in the Zhuang family obey her orders. If this is true, the Young Master might as well wake up this maid, as long as she can rescue Zhuang. Madam, this woman will definitely tell the whole story." Yang Yizhi thought for a while and said. "Well, your words are just what I want." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he bent down, held up his chin with his middle finger, pinched Shuang'er's philtrum with his thumb, rubbed it back and forth for a while, and saw Shuang'er slowly turning. Awake. "You who are you?" After Shuang'er woke up, he saw Hong Tianxiao, an invulnerable monster, and was frightened. Then he saw the fake Mrs. Zhuang lying on the ground and had already fainted, and said, "Ah!" He screamed out, but Hong Tianxiao covered his mouth in time. "Don't be afraid, girl. This fake Mrs. Zhuang is not dead. She just tapped her acupuncture points. She will not wake up within two hours. Girl, I am not a bad person. I am indeed a good friend of Zhuang Tinglong during his lifetime. I don't know who this person is. Who? Why did you pretend to be the third lady? What happened?" Hong Tianxiao asked three questions in a row. "I" Shuang'er glanced at Hong Tianxiao fearfully, not knowing whether to believe his words or not, he was very hesitant. Hong Tianxiao couldn't see it. He thought for a while and then said: "Well, if I name a person, you must have heard of her. She and I are also good friends. Her name is He Tishou. She once He told me that he once rescued some women with miserable life experiences and taught them some martial arts. Among them, there was a girl named Shuang'er who had the highest qualifications and the fastest progress in martial arts. I wonder if that Shuang'er is you?" With this, the last trace of doubt left in Shuang'er's heart disappeared, and the grievances he had felt for several days suddenly burst out, and he burst out crying, and the more he cried, the louder he cried. Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "Miss Shuang'er, don't cry yet. If this person has accomplices, wouldn't you have reported the letter to them?" When Shuang'er heard this, he hurriedly stopped crying, but because he stopped too quickly, his throat was blocked and he couldn't help but cough violently, and his little face turned red from holding back. "How many more of them are there? How are their martial arts?" This was the question Hong Tianxiao was most eager to know. "Theyahemthere are ten of them, and their martial arts skills are far superior to Shuang'er." Hong Tianxiao was right, this little maid really is Shuang'er. "Where are they from? Why did they take action to control Mrs. Zhuang?" This is what Hong Tianxiao wants to know most. "They seem to be people sent by the Empress Dowager. Shuang'er just doesn't know the reason." Shuang'er was afraid that Hong Tianxiao wouldn't believe it, so he secretly looked at Hong Tianxiao with a pair of big eyes, filled with fear. . "The Empress Dowager?" Hong Tianxiao had stayed in the palace for three or four months, but had never seen the legendary Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang. Since this Mrs. Zhuang is fake, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder why Wei Xiaobao was not removed from the original book and Shuang'er was given to him instead. After thinking about it, Hong Tianxiao suddenly had an idea flash in his mind, yes, it must be like this. When Wei Xiaobao came to the banker's house, this Mrs. Zhuang was also fake. However, after learning Wei Xiaobao's true identity, the fake Mrs. Zhuang not only did not kill Wei Xiaobao, but also helped him drive away the people from Shenlong Island. The fake Mrs. Zhuang took the opportunity to trick out important information from Wei Xiaobao that he was the incense master of the Qingmu Hall of the Tiandihui and that Chen Jinnan had accepted him as his disciple. This made the fake Mrs. Zhuang temporarily change her plan and send Shuang'er away. The maid named Wei Xiaobao was given to Wei Xiaobao, but it was actually to monitor Wei Xiaobao's every move. Many things that Wei Xiaobao did later were known to Kangxi. If the affairs of the Tiandihui were reported to Kangxi by Fengjizhong, but Kangxi also knew many things outside the Tiandihui. Naturally, it was the contribution of the little maid Shuang'er. . When Kangxi was about to bombard the Earl's Mansion, it is not difficult to explain why Feng Jizhong found an excuse to take Shuang'er out of the house, because Shuang'er was not only one of Wei Xiaobao's favorite women, but also the Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang who placed her under Wei Xiaobao's care. Naturally nothing can happen to the spies beside him. In order to help Shuang'er gain Wei Xiaobao's trust as soon as possible, the fake Mrs. Zhuang naturally did not want Fang Yi and Mu Jianping to stay with Wei Xiaobao, so she deliberately sent them away first, leaving Shuang'er alone with Wei Xiaobao. This is because the fake Mrs. Zhuang was sure that the well-behaved and smart Shuang'er would soon gain Wei Xiaobao's trust, and it was just as expected. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99: The Terrifying Talisman of Life and Death You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For Shuang'er, she has been living in pain and contradiction. Mrs. Zhuang was her savior and treated her as if she were her own flesh and blood. The fake Mrs. Zhuang threatened Mrs. Zhuang's life, and Shuang'er had to Report Wei Xiaobao's every move to the fake Mrs. Zhuang truthfully. On the other hand, although Wei Xiaobao is a carefree person, among his seven wives, she loves A Ke and Shuang'er the most. Wei Xiaobao is really good to her, how can she not feel it? This is why Whenever Wei Xiaobao was nice to her, she couldn't help but shed tears, which was really a sign of self-conscience. After thinking about all this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly called out luck. If Hong Tianxiao came here in the identity of Liu Feiying, the fake Mrs. Zhuang would naturally not attack, but in this case, the unsuspecting man would easily fall for this evil woman, so Hong Tianxiao's identity would naturally He was exposed in front of Xiaozhuang and Kangxi. "Yizhi, how do you think this matter should be handled appropriately?" Hong Tianxiao knew that Yang Yizhi was prudent and resourceful, so he asked him for advice. "Miss Shuang'er, where are the ten of them now?" Yang Yizhi did not directly answer Hong Tianxiao's question. Shuang'er pointed to the west and said, "They are in the darkroom of the west wing." Yang Yizhi glanced at the west wing and asked, "Did you have any agreement with them before you came here?" "Yes, we have agreed that if we haven't gone back after an hour, something must have happened and they will escape from the secret passage in the dark room." Shuang'er somewhat understood the purpose of Yang Yizhi's question. "Do you know where the exit of the secret passage is?" Hong Tianxiao also understood what Yang Yizhi meant and asked. "It's just a mile outside the gate." "You have been here for more than half an hour, and those people must have been impatient to wait. Well, Young Master, as a subordinate, why don't you let Brother Li and Miss Fang block the exit of the secret passage? I and the young leader will go in through the secret passage, so they will not be able to escape." Yang Yizhi thought for a while. "Okay, let's follow Yi's plan." This was indeed the best plan. Hong Tianxiao nodded, turned to Shuang'er and said, "Miss Shuang'er, do you want to rescue your wife?" Shuang'er nodded heavily and said, "Shuang'er doesn't want to rescue my third young lady all the time." "Well, as long as you can help us capture these ten people in one fell swoop, they will no longer be able to report the news here to the Empress Dowager. By then, we will naturally have the means and time to ask them about your home. What do you think of Madam's whereabouts?" Hong Tianxiao looked into Shuang'er's eyes and asked. "Okay, as long as the third young lady can be rescued, Shuang'er will not hesitate to take Shuang'er's life." Shuang'er gritted his teeth, with a look of joy on his face. "What a loyal girl." Hong Tianxiao nodded and couldn't help but praise. Just after a few people discussed and stopped, the rain gradually stopped. After receiving the signal that Li Xihua and Fang Yi entered the secret passage from the exit, Yang Yizhi and Shuang'er also entered the secret passage from the entrance. Hong Tianxiao was originally planning to go in, but considering that he could not completely trust Shuang'er yet, Su Quan had to go Someone was looking after him, so Hong Tianxiao didn't enter. After a while, a fierce fighting sound was heard from the secret passage, which lasted for as long as a stick of incense. Hong Tianxiao stood motionless at the door, staring at the entrance of the secret passage. He was relieved when Shuang'er jumped out of the ground and Yang Yizhi revealed his head. These ten people are also women, and they are all first-class beauties. The oldest is only twenty-three or four years old, and the youngest is only eighteen years old. And they are all Mongolians, presumably from Xiaozhuang¡¯s natal family. Hong Tianxiao was surprised to find that both Yang Yizhi and Li Xihua were slightly injured. Although their martial arts skills were not as good as Hong Tianxiao's, they were definitely top-notch masters in the world. The space in the secret passage is narrow, and although there are ten of them, they can only fight them one on one. It can be seen that the martial arts of these ten women are also extraordinary, at least second-rate. Hong Tianxiao and others brought all these women into the room, and then unblocked the acupuncture points of the fake Mrs. Zhuang. Hong Tianxiao said coldly: "Tell me, where did you hide the real Mrs. Zhuang?" "What?" Mrs. Jiazhuang was secretly surprised. She then saw Shuang'er beside Hong Tianxiao and the ten men who had their acupoints tapped. She immediately understood and laughed loudly, "Since you already know , I fell into your hands again, kill me if you want, no need to say more, as for where the real Mrs. Zhuang is, don¡¯t even want to know." "Hehe." Hong Tianxiao had already expected the fake villagerPeople don't know how to tell the truth, so he sneered twice and said, "As expected of the Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang, she is very loyal. I wonder if you will still be the same after experiencing the 'hands that split your muscles and bones'" loyalty?" When Mrs. Jiazhuang heard this, her expression changed and she cursed: "Youyou dare to use this kind of torture on me? You beast." "Beasts?" Hong Tianxiao's expression changed when he heard this, "The Yangzhou Ten Days and Jiading Three Massacres, I wonder if the people who did such things are considered beasts? In order to achieve the despicable and selfish purpose of ruling the Han people, you Manchus not only treated us The Han people went on a killing spree and even blocked the customs to prevent the Han people from contacting foreigners. If our great Chinese Empire continues to close itself off like this, I am afraid that in a few hundred years it will definitely fall behind the world's powerful countries and become a weak eastern country that is bullied. At that time, foreign countries will trample on our holy land of China and bully our Han compatriots at will. I wonder if the people who caused such consequences are considered beasts?" "This" Mrs. Jiazhuang was speechless for a moment when she thought that Hong Tianxiao would say such things. "Tell me, as long as you can tell me where Mrs. Zhuang is imprisoned, I will never embarrass you." Hong Tianxiao is not a murderous person. "Huh." Mrs. Fake Village saw that she couldn't take advantage of her words, so she simply turned her head to the right and said nothing. "Since you don't have to drink wine as a penalty, Hong will not be polite." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao took two steps forward and counted several times on Mrs. Fake Village's body. Mrs. Fake Village immediately felt as if countless ants had burrowed into her muscles and bones. The three feelings of itching, numbness and pain were intertwined together. Big beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Mrs. Fake Village's face turned pale and her whole body was trembling, but she could still He gritted his teeth and remained silent, enduring the pain. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he couldn't help but admire him. It seemed that this person was extremely loyal to Xiaozhuang, otherwise he would never be able to withstand the pain caused by the splitting of muscles and bones. Hong Tianxiao took a step forward and struck Mrs. Jia Zhuang again. The pain on her face disappeared and she let out a long breath. "You are indeed a loyal and good slave." Hong Tianxiao sighed and said, "I can't pry your mouth open even if I split my muscles and bones. I wonder if you have heard of the three words of the Talisman of Life and Death?" "The talisman of life and death?" Mrs. Jia Zhuang had a look of confusion on her face. She had obviously never heard of it, but she also knew in her heart that from the literal point of view, it was definitely a kind of talisman that was no less than a split hand. torture. "If the hand that separates muscles and bones is like countless ants burrowing into your muscles and bones, then the life and death talisman is like countless ants burrowing into your body and devouring every organ in your body, making your body gradually disappear. The pain, the feeling that life is worse than death, I am afraid that there is no other kind of torture in the world that can surpass the life and death talisman. As long as you can resist the life and death talisman, Hong will never embarrass you again and let you go back to Xiaozhuang to return to your life." Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to the bowl, lowered his head and took a look. Seeing that there was still half a bowl of water left, he stretched out his hand to grab some water. ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡±, before Mrs. Fake Zhuang could react, several rays of white light flew out of Hong Tianxiao¡¯s hand and entered her body in the blink of an eye. "Ah", Mrs. Jiazhuang only felt the pain in her body was abnormal. It was a hundred times more painful than the splitting of the muscles and bones just now. Just between gasping for air, she could no longer bear it and let out a miserable cry, and her body could not help but fall on the ground. He was rolling around, obviously in extreme pain. "Quicklyquicklykill me." Mrs. Fake Village said intermittently while rolling back and forth on the ground. "It's too late. If you were willing to cooperate just now, I would naturally give you a pleasure. Now you can only taste the taste of life worse than death brought by this life and death talisman." Hong Tianxiao turned around and no longer looked at Mrs. Fake Zhuang. . Just now, Mrs. Jiazhuang was able to endure the severe pain caused by the splitting of her muscles and bones without saying a word, but now Mrs. Jiazhuang was rolling back and forth on the ground, listening to the pitiful howls and begging for mercy that came from her mouth from time to time. Everyone couldn't help but tremble in their hearts. There was only one thought in their hearts. This life and death talisman was really terrible. Even Li Xihua and Yang Yizhi couldn't help but feel weak in their legs and their hands couldn't help trembling. If Fang Yi and Shuang'er weren't close to each other, The wall may have collapsed to the ground long ago. For a full quarter of an hour, Mrs. Fake Village¡¯s pitiful screams became weaker and weaker until they disappeared. "Wow", Shuang'er and Fang Yi couldn't bear it anymore, and both couldn't help but vomited. Hong Tianxiao turned around and took a look, feeling a chill in his heart. He saw that Mrs. Fake Village's clothes had been torn into pieces, and her face and body were covered with deep scratches on bones. She looked like a dead ghost. If a person had not endured unbearable pain, he would never have caused such damage to his body. No wonder the two women couldn't help but vomit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100 Mongolian Beauty Guards You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao also used the Life and Death Talisman for the first time. Naturally, he did not know that the Life and Death Talisman could be so powerful, and he was shocked. No wonder countless heroes from Thirty-six Islands and Seventy-two Cave heard the words "Life and Death Talisman". After the words were written, everyone changed their color in shock, and even did not have the courage to commit suicide. They could only let the Lingjiu Palace call around and bully them at will. "Yizhi, unlock their acupuncture points." Hong Tianxiao nodded towards Yang Yizhi. "Yes." Yang Yizhi responded, but found that his legs had long been out of control. They seemed to be growing on the ground and could not move at all. Yang Yizhi patted his right leg heavily with his hand, but there was a "plop". Sitting on the ground, his face couldn't help but blush, "Subordinatesubordinate" Hong Tianxiao turned to Li Xihua and saw that the fear in his eyes had not completely disappeared. In desperation, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to step forward by himself. However, it was better not to take a step. As soon as he took a step, he found that his legs were no longer working. Hong Tianxiao was stunned. ¡°Chichichi¡­¡± Hong Tianxiao thought of a Yang Finger in desperation and opened the acupuncture points for these ten women. "Plop, plop" After each woman's acupuncture points were unlocked, she collapsed on the ground involuntarily. "How's it going?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be calm and asked while using his internal energy to move around the acupuncture points on his legs, "You are not Manchus, so there is no need to be like her. The taste of this life and death talisman is indeed not pleasant. If any of you want to give it a try, Hong will definitely meet her request. It¡¯s just a pity if you have such beautiful faces like hers It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m afraid the little ghosts in the Palace of Hell will also be afraid of the three. Points." When it came to the second "pity", Hong Tianxiao's legs had returned to normal. He picked up the bowl with his left hand and walked slowly to the ten women. These ten women all looked at the porcelain bowl in Hong Tianxiao's left hand in horror, as if it was not a bowl at all, but a cannibal skull. "Forget it, since you are all going to follow in her footsteps, I will let you die clearly. I am Hong Tianxiao, the young leader of the Liaodong Shenlong Sect. Hong has one wish in this life, which is to overthrow the Manchu Qing Dynasty and restore our The rule of the Han people. The reason why the Mongols support the Manchus is nothing more than the marriage between Mongolia and Manchu. If I conquer the world one day, I will also implement the policy of marriage between Mongolia and Han. It is a pity that you will not see that day." Hong Tianxiao said lightly. "Youwhat you saidaretrue" The oldest woman was finally able to speak, but she could only spit out a few words. Her mouth was still a bit unruly, but Hong Tianxiao could basically understand it. What she meant. "You are all dying, why would I lie to you?" Hong Tianxiao smiled lightly. "Wewe don't want to die." After saying the first sentence, the flexibility of the mouth became much better, and the second sentence was almost smoother. "Since you don't want to die, tell me where Mrs. Zhuang is imprisoned?" Hong Tianxiao had already expected that these women would not dare to follow in the footsteps of the fake Mrs. Zhuang after seeing her miserable death process. "In the dungeon in the backyard." "The dungeon in the backyard?" Hong Tianxiao turned to look at Shuang'er. Shuang'er saw Hong Tianxiao's gaze and shook his head slightly, meaning that he had never been there before. "Okay." Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly, and suddenly moved his right hand into the bowl of his left hand. Dozens of extremely fast white lights entered the bodies of these ten women respectively. "Ah", these ten women couldn't help but scream pitifully. Each one of them rolled back and forth on the ground like the fake lady just now, screaming. "This is the antidote." Hong Tianxiao took out a porcelain bottle from his arms and threw it on the ground. "Remember, one pill per person, don't take more. Otherwise, even I won't be able to do anything." "Come one by one, there will definitely be enough for each person." Seeing that they almost started fighting over the antidote, Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly, "You will only increase the painful time by snatching away like this. Come on, I'll help you." You divide it." After taking the antidote, these ten women finally calmed down. "The taste of the Life and Death Talisman is not pleasant. This antidote is not a real antidote. The effect is only for one year. After one year, if you do not continue to take the antidote, when the Life and Death Talisman takes effect, it will only be worse than before. It will be ten times more painful." Hong Tianxiao gently put the white porcelain bottle into his arms and said calmly. "Ah", the girls were shocked, and their hearts that had just been relieved were once again high. "Slave Su Lina has met her master. Su Lina is willing to follow her master in this life. If she has any other intention, she is willing to have the life and death talisman act and die." The oldest woman responded the fastest,He hurriedly expressed his feelings to Hong Tianxiao. "Slave Tie Moli has seen the master", "Slave Halya has seen the master", "Slave Ke Yulun has seen the master", "Slave Su Ge'er has seen the master", once Su Lina started, The remaining nine women also expressed their feelings to Hong Tianxiao. "Okay, from today on, you are my escort, with Su Lina as the captain. As long as you are loyal to me, I will naturally not treat you badly. As long as I can realize my ambitions in the future, I will definitely be able to fulfill my promise and marry you." A Mongolian woman as my concubine." Ever since Li Xihua's two night visits to the Liu Mansion, Hong Tianxiao had decided to form a female bodyguard, and now that he had the allegiance of Su Lina and others, he was very happy. Hong Tianxiao found a treasure this time. These ten women are actually the personal maids of the Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang. They are also the guards responsible for protecting Xiaozhuang. They are almost the best martial arts among Mongolian women. The reason why Xiaozhuang sent them here this time was to escort the women of the banker who were imprisoned in the dungeon to Beijing, but unexpectedly they met Hong Tianxiao and his party. "Master, please forgive me for talking too much. Nie Xuanhua, the youngest daughter of Chaerhu, the leader of our Southern Mongolian tribal alliance, is the most beautiful woman in our Horqin grassland. If the master can marry us in Southern Mongolia, he will naturally get the support of the entire Southern Mongolian grassland. , it is extremely beneficial for the master to achieve great things." Su Lina lost no time in trying to please her new master. "Okay, if I can get the support of the Southern Mongolian grasslands, I will have a hundred thousand cavalry." Hong Tianxiao finally understood why there were so many political marriages among those who achieved imperial hegemony in history, because political marriages can bring about many unexpected consequences. Intentional and unexpected benefits. "It's just that if Cha'er doesn't know how to praise him," Hong Tianxiao suddenly changed the subject, "Hey," he said with a sinister smile, "I will let him taste the life and death talisman." Hearing this, the girls couldn't help but tremble again. Su Lina hurriedly said: "Master, I will try my best to help the master to complete his great cause." "Well, very good. I know your loyalty very well. I will benefit from you in the future." Hong Tianxiao found that he had completely integrated into the character, and his heart changed with the use of the life and death talisman on Mrs. Fake Village. Gotta get tough. At this moment, Shuang'er walked in, supporting an extremely handsome woman in her twenties, who was dressed in plain clothes. This person must be the real third young lady of the banker. "Mrs. Zhuang, Mr. Hong came late and made me feel wronged." Hong Tianxiao naturally told the lies he told in front of the fake Mrs. Zhuang, such as being close friends with Zhuang Tinglong, again in front of the real Mrs. Zhuang. It's just that Hong Tianxiao ignored one detail, that is, the age difference between Hong Tianxiao and Zhuang Tinglong was nearly ten years. However, Mrs. Zhuang escaped from death and was in shock, so she did not pay attention to these details. "Great Hero Hong is so polite. If Hero Hong hadn't come to the rescue, I'm afraid that dozens of lives in my banker's family would have been lost in the hands of the Qing court. The survivors will never forget the grace of saving lives." Mrs. Zhuang listened to Shuang'er on the way. After the whole incident, I bowed deeply to Hong Tianxiao to express my gratitude. "No, Madam, you are too polite" Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly returned the salute. Before he finished speaking, Yang Yizhi hurriedly came in from the outside. After seeing Madam Zhuang, he had a look of surprise on his face. After a long time, he suddenly He shouted: "Jingyue, you are Jingyue." Mrs. Zhuang was shocked when her maiden name was suddenly called out. When she looked up, she couldn't help but froze, and then her face showed joy: "Brother, you are still alive, you are not dead?" After that, Mrs. Zhuang unexpectedly said To everyone's surprise, he flew into Yang Yizhi's arms. Hong Tianxiao was stunned on the spot. He did not expect that Yang Yizhi and Mrs. Zhuang were old friends, and it seemed that their relationship was not simple. After a long while, the two of them realized that Hong Tianxiao had been looking at them with strange eyes. They hurriedly separated their arms, took a few steps back, and stood with a red face. "I didn't expect that Yi Zhi and Mrs. Zhuang actually knew each other." It was such a coincidence that Hong Tianxiao didn't know what to say. "Young Master, there are three brothers and sisters under me. The eldest is the eldest, Jingyue is the younger sister, and there is another brother named Yang Yanzhi. When he was sixteen years old, he came to Xi in order to learn more advanced martial arts. He became a disciple of Taoist Tie Zhang on Mount Kuai, and stayed there for eight years. Eight years later, his subordinates went down the mountain to return to their hometown, only to hear that their second brother said that their parents had died early, and that Jing Yue had also married far away two years ago. Unexpectedly, She is the third young master who married the banker." Yang Yizhi's excitement had not yet calmed down, and his voice trembled slightly when he spoke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101 The banker is in trouble You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The eldest brother went out to study martial arts, and I and my second brother were at home, honoring their parents, but nothing happened. Six years passed in a blink of an eye. In the past six years, many people came to talk to me about matchmaking, but I have a very high vision. No one could take it seriously. Although I was eighteen years old, my parents never pushed me. Who knew that something unexpected would happen, in the sixth year, my parents died one after another, and my second brother and After the death of her parents, the second sister-in-law showed her ugly face. She actually made a marriage agreement with a banker far away in western Zhejiang behind my back. When I found out, I was unwilling to do anything about it, but the second brother came up with a plan. A debt bill of ten thousand yuan. It turned out that the second brother was addicted to gambling, but his family was not rich, so he had borrowed a lot of money from outside. Over the past few years, he had more than ten thousand taels. The second brother cried and said, if he can't pay back these Money, he will be beaten to death by those creditors. Although I am unwilling in every way, I also don¡¯t want to see my biological brother beaten to death. And the eldest brother went out to study and never returned, so I had to agree to this marriage with tears. ." When Mrs. Zhuang said this, her eyes couldn't help but turn red. "My wife's family is in Fujian, and the banker's family is in western Zhejiang. I wonder how my second brother knows the people from the banker's family?" Hong Tianxiao was very surprised when he heard this. If Mrs. Zhuang and the two of them were just gamblers, Of course, he would not go to Zhejiang to get married. Moreover, with the money and power of the banker at the time, he would never deal with a gambler. "At that time, I didn't consider this detail, thinking that my second brother was greedy for the banker's money and sold me to the banker. Later, I accidentally learned that the banker also had business in Fujian, and Zhuang Tingjing was in charge of it. Regarding the business in Fujian and Guangdong provinces, he once met my concubine accidentally, so he asked someone to inquire about it. After the second brother learned about this, he came up with this idea, and the debt note of the second brother was also a fake. Yes, in order to get me to agree to this marriage, my second brother and my second sister-in-law decided on such a plan. I also learned about this later." Mrs. Zhuang sighed quietly. How could she encounter such a brother and sister-in-law? What can be done. "They are really worse than animals. If I encounter these two people in the future, I will definitely not treat them lightly." Hong Tianxiao did not expect that there are such brothers and sisters in the world, and he couldn't help but gnashed his teeth in hatred. "Last spring, on the third day after I was sent to the banker's house by my brother and sister-in-law, Wu Zhirong sued the banker before the wedding. The whole family was arrested by the government, and the man was sent to Beijing to be beheaded. The women wanted to be sent to the Ninggu Pagoda, saying that they would be slaves to the armored men. Unexpectedly, they met a strange man on the road. Seeing an injustice on the road, he rescued us women, accepted us as his disciples, and taught us martial arts. This is how we weak women can barely survive." After Mrs. Zhuang said this, she raised her head and glanced at Hong Tianxiao. Although the crisis has been resolved, it is still not safe for so many women to live here, so he asked Mrs. Zhuang, "I wonder how many people are here? Are they all from the Zhuang family?" Mrs. Zhuang thought for a while and said: "There are more than fifty people here, including more than twenty women from the banker's family, and the rest are also family members of Zhongliang who was killed by Obai. They are all going to be escorted to a distant place to wear armor." Those who were slaves were saved by us.¡± "If Hong can kill Obai to avenge you, are you willing to obey my arrangements?" Hong Tianxiao did not expect that there would be more than fifty people, and he was slightly surprised. "If Hero Hong can really kill Obai, no matter what Hero Hong wants us to do, we will never frown." After finding her biological eldest brother, Mrs. Zhuang's originally dry sea-like heart could no longer be calm, and her inner thoughts naturally came to mind. Change, if Hong Tianxiao can really kill Obai, Mrs. Zhuang will have an explanation to the banker, and she will no longer have to be bound by this in the future. After all, she was forced to marry the banker. If she can avenge the banker, she will be able to take revenge on the banker in the future. She would have a clear conscience when marrying, after all, she was only twenty-three years old, which was still relatively young. "Okay, please tell them, madam, that within ten years, Hong will definitely find a way to take the life of Obai and take his head for them to do with as they please." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. "Ten years?" Mrs. Zhuang couldn't help but froze when she heard this. Ten years, ten years is really too long. It is still unknown whether this place will still exist in ten years. Moreover, she will also look old in ten years. , one can only live alone all his life. Could this be his fate? Hong Tianxiao guessed what Mrs. Zhuang was thinking, and couldn't help but sigh and said: "Yes, ten years is really too long. Originally, if it was just to avenge the Zhuang family, Hong would definitely be able to take it with him within a year. Ao Bai's head is used to pay homage to the souls of those who were killed in the banker's business. However, Hong still has a big thing to do, and if Ao Bai dies, it will be difficult to accomplish this." Mrs. Zhuang didn't know what Hong Tianxiao's important matter was, so she turned her eyes to Yang Yizhi, and saw Yang Yizhi nodded slightly, so she bit her teeth and said: "Okay,?If Hong Daxia can avenge the dealer and fulfill my wish, let alone ten years, even twenty or thirty years will be fine. " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, since Madam believes it, Hong will never break his promise. He will kill Obai within ten years and hold Obai's head as a sacrifice to the banker." "Wait a minute." Hong Tianxiao saw Mrs. Zhuang about to turn around and go out, so he hurriedly stopped her, "Madam, please forgive Hong for being presumptuous. Wu Zhirong and Ao Bai are the two major enemies of the Zhuang family. If they are killed one by one, the Zhuang family's biggest enemy will be Naturally, it will be repaid, and Mrs. Zhuang can be regarded as the benefactor of the Zhuang family. Hong has brought Wu Zhirong, and he can leave it to his wife. If he waits for Ao Bai to confer the head, it will be too long. As I wish, Mrs. Zhuang is still young. What's more, we are only in the name of husband and wife with Zhuang Tingjing, but have no real relationship with each other. There is no need to stay a widow for Zhuang Tingjing. I believe that Zhuang will definitely think so under Jiuquan." "This" Mrs. Zhuang did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would say these words to her face. She thought that Hong Tianxiao coveted her beauty, and she was so shy for a moment. She thought to herself, since the eldest brother regards this person as his master, he is definitely not an ordinary person, let alone This man was handsome and the young leader of Shenlong Cult. Since she didn't dislike her, marrying him would be a good destination. Thinking of this, Mrs. Zhuang secretly glanced at Hong Tianxiao again, and saw that he was looking at her expectantly, as if he was afraid that she would say something she disagreed with. She couldn't help but feel warm in her heart, "I have the final decision of Hong Tianxiao." Mrs. Zhuang said. I was afraid of missing this opportunity and was too shy. "Since Madam has no objections, I'd rather leave it to you. I guess you don't want your sister to be a widower for the banker all her life." Hong Tianxiao really didn't have that intention in what he said. He was just worried that people in ancient times were pedantic, so this is also the case. For Yang Jingyue's good, but also to win over Yang Yizhi's heart. Yang Yizhi was worried that his sister would be a widow for the banker in the future. Hearing this, he was naturally overjoyed and said: "It all depends on the young leader. My girl is quite diligent and knows little about martial arts. Why not just follow Miss Fang and serve the young leader?" It can be regarded as repaying the young leader for saving his life." Yang Yizhi knew that his sister had a poor background, and was nominally married, so she knew some martial arts, so she made such a modest request. Hong Tianxiao almost fainted when he heard this, and saw Su Quan looking at him strangely. Knowing that everyone had misunderstood him, he hurriedly explained: "Yi Zhi can't misunderstand. The reason why I arranged it like that just now is because I really don't want to." My sister will spend the rest of her life alone and has no other intentions. As for being a maid for me, please don¡¯t mention it again." When Mrs. Zhuang heard this, she thought that Hong Tianxiao didn't look down on her at all. She was like thunder in a clear sky. She was stunned. For a moment, she felt that the sky was dark, and her heart was even more confused. Seeing that Mrs. Zhuang's face suddenly turned pale, Hong Tianxiao knew that she had misunderstood again and was worried that a good thing would turn out to be a bad thing. He hurriedly explained: "Yi Zhi, in my opinion, why not let your sister join the Shenlong Sect and belong to me?" How about giving a direct order so that you brothers and sisters can be together more often in the future?" Yang Jingyue originally thought that Hong Tianxiao looked down on her and was already feeling discouraged. But after hearing this, she suddenly felt enlightened and thought to herself, yes, the young lady is standing by now. Even if the young leader wanted to accept her, he couldn't tell her directly. , According to what the young leader said just now, this is clearly what he meant. In the future, if you become his subordinate, you will naturally have more contact with her. If you find an opportunity to give her body to him, wouldn't it be like becoming his maid? After figuring this out, Yang Jingyue's face immediately returned to normal, and her mood was also very good. As everyone knows, Su Quan and Fang Yi had the same thoughts as Yang Jingyue, especially Su Quan, who was angry and funny in her heart. She thought to herself that if she wanted to make this little beauty into a personal maid, she could just say it directly, why go around so much. With the matter having a happy ending, Yang Jingyue gathered everyone together and thanked Hong Tianxiao, causing Hong Tianxiao to panic for a while. After that, Yang Jingyue personally cut off Wu Zhirong's head and placed it on the mourning hall. All the girls cried bitterly in front of the mourning hall. After finishing her work, Yang Jingyue arranged for Shuang'er to clean several guest rooms for Hong Tianxiao and others to stay temporarily. Five days later, under the careful care of Hong Tianxiao and Fang Yi, Su Quan's injuries had healed, and his skills were even better than before. After this experience, Su Quan's character has become much more restrained and she has become more steady in her work. Hong Tianxiao saw this and was happy in his heart. It seemed that being injured by Feng Xifan this time was actually a good thing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102 Hong Tianxiao teaches Su Quan a lesson You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Bring the noodles! Bring the noodles!" There was still more than half of the bowl of noodles left in Hong Tianxiao's bowl, and he heard a rough voice coming from his ears. He looked up and saw a lama glancing at Su Quan and Fang Yi's neck. Hitting the pearl, he bumped his companion with his left elbow and gestured with his lips. When the other two saw it, their faces were filled with joy and they looked at the string of beads intently. After rescuing Yang Jingyue and Shuang'er, Hong Tianxiao ordered Su Lina and the other ten women to stay here. At the same time, Fei Ge sent a letter to Lu Gaoxuan, asking him to secretly move all these women to Hong Tianxiao's mansion. Yang Jingyue finally reunited with Yang Yizhi, and she was unwilling to leave Hong Tianxiao, so after killing Wu Zhirong, she insisted on following Hong Tianxiao and the others. Hong Tianxiao also understood Yang Jingyue's intentions. Looking at Su Quan's strange eyes, he smiled bitterly in his heart and had to agree. However, in this way, there were seven people in Hong Tianxiao's group, namely Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan, and Fang Yi. , Yang Yizhi, Yang Jingyue, Li Xihua and Shuang'er. Originally Hong Tianxiao had no intention of bringing Shuang'er, but after dealing with Yang Jingyue's matter, Hong Tianxiao suddenly discovered that Li Xihua seemed to have a good impression of Shuang'er, so he had the idea of ??bringing the two together, so Hong Tianxiao just A temporary decision was made to bring Shuang'er with him. After Su Quan's injuries recovered, Hong Tianxiao took the group on the road. Due to the large number of people, Hong Tianxiao decided to divide into three groups, namely Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan and Fang Yi, Li Xihua and Shuang'er, and Yang Yizhi and Yang Jing. Yue is a group, Hong Tianxiao arranged this not only to create opportunities for Li Xihua and Shuang'er, but also to avoid being alone with Yang Jingyue, and to disperse the targets, so as not to cause the attention of interested people due to too many people and too many beauties. The extra attention was paid to avoid misunderstanding by Su Quan, but for safety reasons, Hong Tianxiao agreed that the distance should not exceed one mile. On this day, everyone came to a small town only thirty miles away from the banker. It was noon. Hong Tianxiao sent a message to Li Xihua and Yang Yizhi to find a small shop here to fill their stomachs before leaving. They didn't want to meet each other here. The three lamas who competed for Shuang'er's Pearl in the original book, Su Quan and Fang Yi, wore the pearls given by Wu Yingxiong. They were of course priceless. No wonder these three greedy lamas were tempted. Hong Tianxiao pretended not to notice the greedy appearance of the three lamas and just immersed himself in eating noodles. However, Su Quan and Fang Yi saw that the three lamas had evil intentions and were slightly angry. After experiencing Feng Xifan's incident, Su Quan's temper became much better, and she understood the principle of "there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people". Otherwise, she might have rushed out to teach these three lamas a lesson just now. "Don't do anything here. After eating the noodles, lead them to a deserted place before doing anything." Hong Tianxiao was worried that Su Quan couldn't bear it for a while, so he hurriedly sent a message to her. After receiving the message from Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan relaxed a little and began to eat noodles, and the atmosphere suddenly became calm. After a while, Hong Tianxiao and the others ate bowls of noodles, paid the bill, went out to the west, and rode their horses slowly. After a long time, the three greedy lamas were not seen coming. Fang Yi couldn't help but ask: "Ms. sir, will those three lamas come after me? Why has there been no movement after so long? Is it possible that they are not following us?" Are we all the way?" Hong Tianxiao also began to doubt his own judgment, but judging from the greedy look of the three lamas just now on Su Quan and Fang Yi's neck, it was impossible to let go of such an opportunity. In the original book, Wei Xiaobao didn't understand martial arts, and Shuang'er was a woman, but now the situation is very different. Could it be said that they saw that he was a first-rate master? So Hong Tianxiao smiled unnaturally at Fang Yi and said, "Mei Yi, don't worry, those three lamas will definitely come after you." Hong Tianxiao's words were obviously very unconvincing, but Hong Tianxiao was already Fang Yi's master after all. Although he still didn't believe it in his heart, he didn't dare to say anything more and had to keep his head down and hurry on. But Su Quan was still resentful of the greedy looks of the three lamas just now, and murmured: "Humph, it's a good thing they don't come. If they really dare to chase me, I must let them know how powerful my aunt is." Hong Tianxiao was unhappy when he saw that Su Quan still had such a big temper. He thought to himself that with Su Quan's big heart, if there were more and more women around him in the future, it would be difficult for Su Quan to accommodate them, so he immediately showed He said with a displeased expression: "Junior sister, you shouldn't hold grudges all the time because of trivial things. Today you are just an unrelated lama. If you are one of your own family members in the future, wouldn't it be because of a small thing that makes you big?" Su Quan was shocked when he heard this. Looking at Hong Tianxiao's displeasure, he suddenly realized that he was often upset because of trivial matters. Su Quan carefully studied the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words and looked at Fang Yi beside him. , suddenly realized, and hurriedly said to Hong Tianxiao: "Senior brother taught you a lesson, and my little sister has learned a lesson." What Hong Tianxiao said just now was quite serious.He originally thought that Su Quan would not be able to bear it, and he was prepared to go north to Shenlong Island to meet his father Hong Antong and ask him to dissolve the marriage if Su Quan persisted in his persistence. But now seeing that Su Quan could be so humbly aware of his mistakes and correct them, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel relieved. His face softened and he nodded lightly. He wanted to say a few more words to comfort Su Quan, but he didn't know what to say. After experiencing this incident, the situation became a bit awkward. Su Quan and Fang Yi did not dare to say any more, and Hong Tianxiao could not find any topic to resolve the current impasse. At this moment, the three of them suddenly heard the urgent sound of horse hooves coming from behind. It seemed that the three greedy lamas had finally caught up. Fang Yi also discovered the unhappiness between Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan. She was worried that she could not break the dull deadlock. She couldn't help but look happy and shouted to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Sir, those three lamas are really chasing after them." ¡°Stop, stop quickly.¡± The three lamas shouted loudly while chasing. Hong Tianxiao tightened the reins of the mount under his crotch, smiled and said to Fang Yi: "Mei Yi, it's up to you to take action later. Let's see how much your skills have improved since your internal strength increased." Fang Yi has not had any fight with anyone since her martial arts advancement. When she heard this, she couldn't help but said happily: "Okay, thank you sir, Yi'er will definitely beat these three lamas to pieces." After that, Fang Yi excitedly dialed Turning the horse's head, he was facing the three lamas who were catching up. "I don't know if the three masters called to stop the three of us, but do you have any advice?" Although Fang Yi is young, he has been traveling in the world for many years. How could he not know the rules of courtesy first and then fight, and resist the urge to beat up the three lamas when he comes up? First he bowed his hands to the three lamas. "Hey, I don't have any advice. The Buddhas are just interested in the jewelry necklaces you two girls are wearing. If you obediently hand over the jewelry necklaces to the Buddhas, the Buddhas may let you live. Otherwise, they will definitely You must think carefully about raping first, then killing, and then abandoning the body in the wilderness." The older lama among them threatened. "Humph", just now Hong Tianxiao said that these three lamas were just money lovers who took a fancy to the jewel in their necks. He thought he would just give them a simple lesson, but when he heard the words "rape first and then kill", Fang Yi He couldn't help but got furious, pulled out the sword from his waist, pointed the sword edge at the lama and shouted angrily: "You three bald donkeys, if you want jewelry, it depends on the sword in my aunt's hand. Look at the sword, bald donkey." After that, Fang Yi jumped up, pulled out countless sword flowers from the air, and illuminated the three lamas under the sword light. This move is a unique move in the Mu family sword, called Hundred Flowers Blooming. At its highest level, it can pull out more than a hundred sword flowers in the air. It is fast and fast, but only one is real, making it impossible for the opponent to distinguish. , but it only requires at least twenty years of internal strength to use this move. Although Fang Yi knew the moves in the past, she was unable to use them due to lack of internal strength. Today, she relied on the two masters Hong Tianxiao and Fang Yi as backup. She originally gave it a try, but unexpectedly she managed to pull out fifty or sixty people without any effort. A sword flower, she couldn't help but feel overjoyed and her confidence doubled. At the same time, she was extremely grateful to Hong Tianxiao. Anyone who studies martial arts does not want to become a master. If Fang Yi practices hard step by step, let alone Mu Wangfu's martial arts. In advanced martial arts, even if you practice it to the highest level, you will only be a simple first-rate master. However, Fang Yi can definitely become a first-rate master by following Hong Tianxiao. The three lamas were just sent to Beijing to deliver messages and were not masters of Tantric sects. When they saw the white sword flowers all over the sky, they were all shocked. They had no time to think, so they rolled around like lazy donkeys and jumped out. The martial arts of these three lamas are not as good as Shuang'er, and Fang Yi's martial arts at this time is much higher than Shuang'er. How can they escape Jianhua's control. "Ah", "Ah", "Ah", with three shouts, the three lamas fell to the ground one after another. Although Fang Yi was angry at what the three of them said just now, he had no intention of taking their lives. Otherwise, , I am afraid that there are already three corpses lying on the ground now. Even so, each of the three lamas has more than ten small wounds on their bodies. Although they are not fatal, they are enough to cause them pain for some time. "Auntie, have mercy on me. The little ones will never dare to do it again next time. I beg my aunt to be merciful and merciful." Seeing that the situation was not good, the older lama hurriedly knelt on the ground regardless of the pain on his body. He kept kowtowing and begging Fang Yi for mercy, worried that she would continue to draw her sword. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103: The muscles and bones are divided and the hands are broken You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Humph", Fang Yi looked at the embarrassment of the three lamas and felt very disdainful. She snorted at the three of them with lingering anger, wiped the blood on the tip of the sword clean and put it back into the scabbard. Although Hong Tianxiao asked Fang Yi to take action, she did not dare to make any decision without authorization. She just turned to look at Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan. Seeing the smile on Fang Yi's face, Hong Tianxiao knew that she was very satisfied with her current martial arts, but was worried that she would be proud of it, so he jumped off the horse and walked towards the three lamas while saying to Fang Yi with a smile: " Yimei, although your skills have greatly improved, the use of your moves is still not very flexible. You will be able to do it with ease when encountering such shrimp soldiers and crab generals, but it will be very difficult if you encounter the masters of the Tantric Sect." Just now, Fang Yi felt a little complacent in her heart. Now after listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, she remembered that these three lamas were just the most ordinary disciples of the Tantric Sect. Even her previous martial arts was more than enough to teach three people, so she quickly put it away. Feeling proud in her heart, she cupped her fists towards Hong Tianxiao and said, "My husband taught me right, Yi'er has taken note of it. I will practice martial arts hard in the future, thinking that I can help my husband in the future." Hong Tianxiao could see that Fang Yi was not pretending on purpose, and nodded secretly in his heart. He did not expect that Fang Yi's strong character could be so modest. At this time, Hong Tianxiao had already walked up to the three lamas and asked the older lama among them. : "Are you the lama there?" "Wewe are the lamas of the Great Manjusri Temple on the top of Bodhisattva Mountain in Wutai Mountain." The older lama looked up and saw Fang Yi looking respectful to Hong Tianxiao. He didn't dare to play any tricks, so he had to answer honestly. Hong Tianxiao secretly laughed in his heart, maybe this was just stealing the chicken but losing the rice. Holding back his laughter, Hong Tianxiao continued to ask: "Since you are monks, why do you still come to rob our property? If we are just ordinary people, wouldn't we have to do it today? Abandoned in the wilderness?" Another lama who was fatter and had a better brain was secretly happy when he saw that Hong Tianxiao didn't have any stern expression on his face. He was very easy to talk to. He hurriedly admitted his mistake and said: "You guys deserve to die. I beg you to be merciful, little one." You won¡¯t dare to do it next time!¡± Hong Tianxiao snorted and shouted in a deep voice: "Do you still want to have a next time? Please note that as long as I give an order, all six palms of the three of you will fall to the ground. Even if you can grab more precious jewelry in the future , but I no longer have the hands to take it.¡± After hearing the first sentence of Hong Tianxiao, the lama knew that he had said something wrong, and was about to correct it. However, when he heard the last two sentences, he became even more frightened. He hurriedly kowtowed like pounding rice and begged for mercy: "Great hero, please show mercy." , The little ones really don¡¯t dare to do it anymore, not even in a hundred years.¡± Hong Tianxiao said: "Since you are lamas from Mount Wutai and don't chant sutras in the temple, why are you coming down the mountain and even running near the capital?" The fat lama said: "Come back to me, heroes, Master sent us down the mountain." Hong Tianxiao said "Huh": "Your master sent you down the mountain to steal gold, silver and jewelry? Or to snatch a few beauties back? I never thought that you lamas would be so impure and have greed and lust in your heart." At this point, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that lamas seemed to be able to get married and have children. The fat lama hurriedly explained: "No no, we are going to Beijing" Just as he said this, the oldest lama suddenly coughed several times, and the fat lama immediately kept silent. Hong Tianxiao glanced sideways and saw the oldest lama winking at the fat lama, apparently signaling to his companion not to reveal the truth. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, in the original book, Wei Xiaobao didn¡¯t know why you came to Beijing, so he kept asking questions, but I am not Wei Xiaobao. I have already known all about your tricks. As long as I stretch out my hand, the things in your arms will disappear. The secret message was naturally in my hands, saving me a lot of trouble. But Hong Tianxiao quickly rejected this idea. He didn't want to go too far in front of Su Quan and Fang Yi. Otherwise, he would not be able to explain today's unpredictable events in the future. So Hong Tianxiao said with a "hehe" smile: "It seems like this The great lama is not in good health. Coughing can easily hurt the body. I am proficient in medical skills, so I can diagnose and treat the great lama." When the lama heard Hong Tianxiao's words, he didn't know what they meant. He couldn't help but was stunned. Before he could react, he felt that Hong Tianxiao's right hand had touched his body several times. In just a moment, there was something abnormal in his body. The pain was unbearable. At first, the lama could grit his teeth and persist, but within a short time he was rolling back and forth on the ground, howling. The other two lamas looked at the miserable state of their companions on the ground, and they were horrified. Their martial arts were extremely low, so naturally they didn't know what Hong Tianxiao was.What did he do to him? Originally, Hong Tianxiao planned to use the Talisman of Life and Death to punish the lama, but because the Talisman of Life and Death was made of water, Hong Tianxiao temporarily used the hand that split the muscles and bones. Even so, the older lama gradually couldn't bear it. The fat lama saw that his senior brother was suffering so much, and he could no longer bear it. He hurriedly said: "My hero, I say, please let my senior brother go. What I say is that Master sent us to Beijing for Send a letter.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Well, your master is also very blind. You three idiots can be responsible for such an important task as delivering a letter. But seeing that you are also an honest person, I will trust you for once and take out the letter." Let me take a look." As he said that, Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand to the fat lama. The fat lama seemed a little hesitant, Nuonuo said: "This this letter cannot be shown to you. If you see it, Master Master will kill us." Hong Tianxiao didn't expect this fat lama to be so cute, so he deliberately sighed and said: "Okay, I see you are in such a difficult situation, and I am not a person who makes things difficult for others, believe it or not. But the three of you have offended my family. Sins cannot be forgiven, and when your senior brother can't bear it any longer, it will be your turn." No matter how stupid the lama was, he understood that Hong Tianxiao was playing hard to get. He was immediately frightened and shouted hurriedly: "Sir, please spare your life, please don't say goodbye. I've become fat and can't bear this kind of torture. Believe it or not, it's not up to me." Here, on on my senior brother, heroes let my senior brother stop first." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "If you had said it earlier, your senior brother would have saved yourself from suffering so much. Okay, I will spare your senior brother for the time being, but there is one thing you have to remember, if you If you dare to lie to me, I will let all three of you have a taste of it!" Hong Tianxiao came to the lama's side and quickly counted him with his fingers. He saw that the lama was lying on the ground motionless and no longer rolling back and forth. After a long while, he heard heavy breathing coming from his mouth. The fat lama was overjoyed, knowing that his senior brother's life was safe. Hong Tianxiao winked at the fat lama and motioned for her to go over and take the letter. The fat lama had no choice but to walk up to the older lama and muttered a few words in Tibetan. The elder lama had not yet recovered his breath. When he heard the fat lama's words, he shook his head. Then he thought of the feeling of life that was worse than death. He swallowed the words of rejection that were on his lips again and trembled from his arms. He took out a small oilcloth bag and handed it to the Fat Lama with trembling hands. The Fat Lama reached out to take it, turned around and handed it to Hong Tianxiao's hand. Hong Tianxiao took it and saw that there was no writing on the oil bag, so he winked at Fang Yi. Fang Yi understood, took out the sword from his waist, and with a slight stroke, a big hole was made in the oil bag. Hong Tianxiao opened it and saw that it was a letter inside, with two lines of Tibetan writing on the cover. Hong Tianxiao did not know Tibetan, so he shook the letter in his hand and asked, "Tell me, who is this letter intended for?" The fat lama said without hesitation: "Reply to the hero, this is for our uncle." Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand and gently pulled open the cover, and took out the letter. Seeing this, the three lamas screamed inwardly, but there was nothing they could do about it. After all, Hong Tianxiao and the other three were all highly skilled martial artists, and they were not able to fight against him. They could only think about how they would explain it to their uncle when they met him in the future. There was only a line of yellow paper in the letter, with a few lines of crooked Tibetan characters written on it, and a talisman drawn with cinnabar underneath, which was strange and incomprehensible. Hong Tianxiao said to the fat lama: "Tell me the content of this letter. If there is even half a lie, I will use the method just now on the three of you. Hum, I will make you howl for at least three days." It took three nights before he died of exhaustion." The fat lama¡¯s face changed drastically. He took the letter, read it over and over again, and muttered: "Thisthis" Hong Tianxiao said impatiently: "What about this and that? Say it quickly!" The fat lama said: "Yes, yes! The letter said that the person that the senior brother asked" Just when he said this, the older lama just started talking again. Hong Tianxiao was furious, jumped over, and struck him several times. The lama rolled back and forth on the ground like before, howling hissingly. Hong Tianxiao didn't even look at him, and said to the fat lama: "Your senior brother has very strong bones. It seems that the pain he experienced just now was too short. This time, let him howl for two hours first. If you dare again Hesitantly, I will let you accompany him." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104: The smelly and hard abbot of Qingliang Temple You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The fat lama couldn't help but change his face when he heard this. He knew that his senior brother had always had very hard bones. He would never be like this unless he encountered unbearable pain. He couldn't help but trembled: "Yes, the letter said that he wanted to find someone." That person, we searched and searched but couldn't find him, he mustmust not be on Mount Wutai." Hong Tianxiao saw his bright eyes and hesitant words, and thought to himself: "Although I don't understand your Tibetan, I know the content of this letter. It's absolutely impossible for you to deceive me. Besides, this guy is too stupid to tell lies." It doesn't look like it." He turned to Su Quan and said, "Junior sister, this fat lama seems to be honest, but he is actually very bad. He is lying to me again. What do you think of how to deal with him?" Su Quan had long since recovered from her uneasy mood. When she saw Hong Tianxiao taking the initiative to talk to her, she was overjoyed and said with a smile like a flower: "Brother, since he is so bad, we can't spare him." Hong Tianxiao also smiled and said: "What the junior sister said is true, why not let him suffer with his senior brother." After speaking, Hong Tianxiao took a step towards the fat lama. The fat lama's face suddenly changed and he said in a trembling voice: "You just kill me. My senior brother saidsaid that if the words in the letter were spoken, wenone of the three of us would surviveanyway, we would all die sooner or later. Youjust kill me quickly. " Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "Do you think I won't know the content of the letter if you don't tell me? Humph, does this letter say that the person they are looking for is on Mount Wutai, and as long as they can get this If someone kidnaps someone, you are not afraid that the current emperor will not obey, right?" The fat lama was shocked when he heard this, and couldn't help but blurt out: "Youhow do you know, hmm." After he finished speaking, he realized that he had made a mistake, but it was too late. "Hey, to tell you the truth, we are actually here because of that old monk, and there are probably people who are also interested in that old monk. I heard that the emperor has sent Liu Feiying, the chief of his royal bodyguards, here to protect the old monk. Monk, Liu Feiying's martial arts is so high. Looking at the world, there are not many opponents. This matter will be extremely difficult. If you and I go our own way, there is no chance of winning. If you and I join forces, even if Liu Feiying has the power to reach the sky, They are definitely not opponents, what do you think?" The fat lama habitually looked at the older lama who was rolling and howling "ahhh", but saw that he was still struggling in great pain, and his fear increased greatly, fearing that Hong Tianxiao would also use this method to deal with him. , had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "This donor, it's not that I'm unwilling, it's that I have a low status in the temple, so I can only ask the abbot for instructions." "So who is this lama to you?" Hong Tianxiao pursed his lips towards the rolling lama. "Oh, he is our senior brother." "Elder brother?" Hong Tianxiao was quite surprised. The martial arts of these three lamas were mediocre. If this lama is their senior brother, his martial arts are not very good. "How come he is so good at martial arts?" Senior brother's? Is it because he started early, or are you all so vulnerable?" "The donor does not know that Tibetan Tantric lamas have always been divided into outer temples and inner temples. The lamas of the outer temple mainly practice Buddhist scriptures and rarely involve martial arts, while the lamas of the inner temple focus on practicing martial arts. Master, I will supplement it by practicing Buddhist scriptures. The three of us are lamas from the outer temple, and we are only three disciples, so our martial arts are low." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was looking down on the Tibetan Tantric lama, the fat lama didn't care about anything else, so he locked the gate. Some secrets were leaked. Hong Tianxiao opened the acupuncture points for the elderly lama, threw the letter on him, and then said to Su Quan and Fang Yi: "Let's go." After saying that, he got on his horse and galloped away. When Su Quan and Fang Yi saw this, He quickly mounted his horse and followed behind. As soon as Hong Tianxiao and the others left, the three lamas seemed to heave a huge sigh of relief, and they all collapsed limply on the ground. At this time, a person came out from behind a big tree on the left side of the road. She stayed for a while in the direction where Hong Tianxiao and the others disappeared, and murmured to herself: "When did such a thing happen in the martial arts world?" A young hero can actually use the long-lost hand of splitting tendons and breaking bones." After saying this, the man's figure flashed and was already ten feet away, heading towards the direction where Hong Tianxiao disappeared. The movement technique used by this man was just right. It's the Iron Sword Sect's magical and ever-changing body technique. Hong Tianxiao and the three of them didn't have much experience in martial arts, and the person they were following had too high a light skill. The three of them didn't know that they were being watched all the way, so they rushed towards Mount Wutai. Ever since those three lamas were dismissed, there had been no accidents along the way. However, the two women's looks were too shocking and they often caused troubles with some crazy bees and butterflies. Although Fang Yi dismissed them one by one, they were still very annoying. So Hong Tianxiao asked the two of them to dress up in men's clothes, and Su Quan pretended to be a scholar.sp; There are many temples on Wutai Mountain, and the scale of Qingliang Temple can only be regarded as the last among them. Over the years, although there have been pilgrims coming in to burn incense and make wishes, there have been no rituals in more than ten years, let alone the Badanzhai monks who worship Buddha. It's something. After receiving the report, the abbot, the old monk Chengguang, also hurriedly came to the wing to meet Hong Tianxiao. Cheng Guang is one of the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin, and his martial arts is not weak. When he saw Hong Tianxiao for the first time, he felt that this person was not simple, and the handsome young man and the handsome boy behind him were also first-rate. Master, it seems that Mr. Hong has a good background. Could it be that they are here for him? Chengguang couldn't help but feel a little bit in his heart. After two greetings, Chengguang asked: "I wonder what the almsman wants to do?" Hong Tianxiao saw that Abbot Chengguang was very tall. Although he was as skinny as a stick, his eyes were slightly closed, and he looked listless, his temples were bulging high, and he was definitely not mediocre. He said, "I want to ask the great monk to do this for seven days." Seven nights of rituals to transcend the disciple¡¯s deceased mother.¡± Chengguang said "hey" in his heart: "There are many big temples in the capital, and there are also many temples in Mount Wutai. I wonder why the donor came all the way to Mount Wutai to perform rituals in a small temple?" Hong Tianxiao had known that Cheng Guang would ask this question, so he said without thinking: "My father had a dream on the fifteenth day of last month. He dreamed of his deceased mother. My late mother told my father that she was destined to Mount Wutai during her lifetime, but she never came here. If you want to be reincarnated and become a human again, you must go to Qingliang Temple in Wutai Mountain and ask the abbot master to perform rituals for seven days and seven nights, so that your deceased mother can be released from the sea of ??suffering and avoid endless suffering in hell. Buddhists have a compassionate heart, and they also ask the master to help their disciples to be filial. .¡± People in ancient times paid great attention to filial piety, and even if they lied, they would not use the name of their dead father or mother. Therefore, as soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, although Abbot Chengguang believed it, he did not deny that Hong Tianxiao and his party had done so. This concentration was also for that person, so he refused and said: "I see, donor, as the saying goes: What you think about every day, you dream about every night. The things in this dream really cannot be taken to be true." Hong Tianxiao had known that Monk Chengguang would not agree immediately, so he added: "Master Abbot, as the saying goes: It is better to believe that something exists than to deny that it does not exist. Even if the words of the late mother's dream may not be true, as a child, give her It is also a meritorious deed for the old man to perform a ritual to transcend the souls of the dead. If my late mother really meant this, but I did not follow her instructions and let her stay in the underworld to be bullied and tortured by the bull-headed, horse-faced, and impermanent little devils, then Then isn't it against ethics and unfilial piety for me to treat a child like this? Besides, this is the order of my late mother. My late mother also explained that Qingliang Temple in Wutai Mountain has a predestined relationship with her. This ritual ceremony is determined. It¡¯s to be done in Paosha.¡± Abbot Chengguang said "Hey" and said: "The donor does not know something. Our temple is a Zen sect. Such sutras and repentance rituals are matters of the Pure Land sect. We will not do them. On Mount Wutai, the Golden Pavilion Temple, Puji Temple, Dafo Temple, Yanqing Temple, etc. are all Pure Land sects, and donors still go to those temples to perform rituals." But I thought in my heart, why is it related to Qingliang Temple, it must be your nonsense, hehe, the more you become If you want to do something here, the more ill-intentioned it is, it must be for him, and whatever you do is just an excuse. When Hong Tianxiao thought it was Fuping County, the abbot rushed to do something. When he got here, the old monk pushed back and pushed the money that came to his door out with both hands. It seemed that the old Emperor Shunzhi must be here. Hong Tianxiao begged again and again, but Chengguang just refused, until he impatiently stood up and said to Zhike Monk: "Please show the donor the way to the Golden Pavilion Temple. Donor, I will accompany you." Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t expect Abbot Chengguang to be so smelly and hard. He couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, but he couldn¡¯t think of any solution. At this moment, a monk hurriedly came in and said to the monk Zhike: "Brother, there are more than a dozen lamas outside who have named the abbot." Then he whispered: "They all have weapons on their bodies and are gearing up. Yeah, I guess it¡¯s not a good intention.¡± The monk who knew the guest frowned and said: "In the Qingmiao and Huangmiao of Wutai Mountain, the running river water does not interfere with the well water. What are they doing here? Go and report to the abbot quickly. I will go out and take a look first." Then he said to Hong Tianxiao: "Donor, please wait a moment. The gate of our temple If you have something to do, the poor monk will show the donor the way to the Golden Pavilion Temple later!" After saying that, he quickly walked out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 Dispute You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao secretly laughed in his heart and said: "How could I forget this matter? The lama here sent people to deliver a message to Beijing and at the same time sent people to entangle them here. It's not just a clever plan. With the help of these stinky lamas, I'm afraid This idiot has to come out." Just as he thought of this, he suddenly heard a burst of noise outside the mountain gate. Hong Tianxiao said: "Let's go and see the excitement." He waved to Su Quan and Fang Yi and went out together. When I arrived at the gate of the temple, I saw a dozen yellow-clothed lamas surrounding Zhike Monk, shouting: "We must search him. Someone saw him come to Qingliang Temple with his own eyes." "This is your fault, what are you doing?" Why did you hide the person?" "Just hand the person over obediently, otherwise, hum!" Amid the noise, Abbot Chengguang came out and saw more than twenty people at the door, and asked, "What happened?" Zhike Monk, who had already been so noisy by the crowd, was overjoyed when he saw Cheng Guang coming. He hurriedly broke away from the crowd, walked to Cheng Guang's side and said, "Abbot Hao Jiao has learned that they" As soon as he said the word "abbot", the lamas gathered around Chengguang and shouted, "Are you the abbot? That's great!" "Hurry up and hand over this person! If you don't, even you The temple was burned down." "It's so unreasonable, it's so unreasonable!" "Does it mean that if you become a monk, you can't be unreasonable?" Cheng Guang was immediately confused and had to change the subject: "Senior brothers, which temple are you from? Why do you come to our temple?" A lama wearing a yellow robe and a red cassock said: "We came from Tibet and went to the Central Plains on business under the orders of the Living Buddha. Little did we know that a young lama accompanying us was abducted by a thief monk and hid in Qingliang Temple. Get up. Abbot and monk, please hand over our little lama quickly, otherwise I will never give up with you." Chengguang said: "This is strange. Ours is the Qing Temple of Zen Buddhism and has nothing to do with Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. A young lama is lost in your place. Why don't you go to the yellow temples everywhere to ask?" The lama said angrily: "Someone saw with their own eyes that the little lama was in Qingliang Temple, and then he came to ask. Otherwise, we have had enough to eat and have nothing to do, so why are we here to make trouble? If you are sensible, please hand over the little lama. We I will not look at the monk¡¯s face or the Buddha¡¯s face, and I won¡¯t pursue it any more.¡± Chengguang shook his head and said: "If there is really a young lama who comes to Qingliang Temple, even if you don't ask, I can't let him stay." But he was wondering in his heart. It seems that these lamas and Mr. Hong just came here for the sake of good luck. Senior Brother Chi came, but after so many years, no one knew about Senior Brother Xingchi practicing in Qingliang Temple. Why did two groups of people come to make trouble today? Judging from this, I am afraid there will be more people coming. Several lamas shouted in unison: "Since you said you are not here, let us search for it. If we really can't find it, then we can believe what you say!" Chengguang still shook his head and said: "This is a pure place of Buddhism, how can we allow people to search at will." The leader of the lama said: "If you are not guilty of being a thief, why don't you let us search? It can be seen that this little lama is definitely in Qingliang Temple." As soon as Chengguang shook his head, two lamas stretched out their hands at the same time, grabbed his collar, and shouted loudly: "Do you want me to be searched?" Another lama opened his mouth and said harshly: "Is it possible that the great monk is harboring good women in his temple for fear of others finding out? Otherwise, what's the point of searching?" At this time, more than ten monks from Qingliang Temple also came out, but they were stopped by the lamas. Now, I can't get to the abbot's side. After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, there are indeed two good women, but they are not harbored by Abbot Chengguang, but by me, Hong Tianxiao. At this moment, there was a flash of white light, and the two lamas had drawn out sharp knives in their hands, placed them against Cheng Guang's chest and back, and said sternly: "I will kill you first if I don't let the search take place." There was no fear on Chengguang¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Amitabha, we are Buddhist disciples, why are we so violent?¡± The two lamas moved their sharp knives forward slightly and shouted: "Master, we are going to offend you." Chengguang turned slightly to the side, and with his momentum, the two lamas stabbed each other's chest with their sharp knives. The two people hurriedly moved their left hands to meet each other, and with a "pop" sound, they each took a few steps back. When the others saw Cheng Guang showing this hand, they were shocked and shouted at the same time: "The abbot of Qingliang Temple is attacking people! Beat him to death. People." Amid the shouting, another thirty or forty people rushed in at the gate, including monks, lamas, and several lay people in robes. An old lama with a yellow robe and a white beard shouted loudly: "The abbot of Qingliang Temple committed murder. Did you kill someone?" Seeing this, Cheng Guang knew that this matter had been premeditated. He clasped his palms together and said, "Monks are based on compassion. How dare you kill arbitrarily? Where did all the brothers and donors come from?" Then he turned to someone.What Master Guo Chengguang said makes sense, Master Xinxi, Master Bayan, how about this? You start from the bottom of the mountain and search temples one by one. If there are no other temples, you can search in Qingliang Temple. You can also take advantage of this opportunity. What do you think of finishing the rituals during this period? "Hong Tianxiao suddenly changed the topic and started to help Master Chengguang. After hearing this, Bayan immediately yelled: "That's not possible. Someone saw with his own eyes that this little lama was indeed hidden in Qingliang Temple, so we came to inquire. Otherwise, we wouldn't dare nor How dare you be so so presumptuous." He said the word "presumptuous" upside down again, but now he was tense. If he couldn't say a word well, he would attack, causing bloodshed at worst, and death at worst, so no one found it funny anymore. Cheng Guang asked suspiciously: "I wonder who saw it?" Bayan stretched out his hand to point to Huangfu Pavilion and Elder Xinxi who were standing on his right side and said: "I saw this Mr. Huangfu and Elder Xinxi together. Both of them are very famous people and they will never lie. "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106 Take action You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao thought to himself: "You are obviously a group of people, how can you bear witness?" Then he thought for a moment and asked: "Elder Xinxi, I wonder how old that little lama is?" Xinxi didn't know where Hong Tianxiao came from, although Feeling angry, he helped Cheng Guang again and again, but with a smile on his face, he said: "That little lama is about the same age as the boy behind the young master." Hong Tianxiao was amused. Fang Yi is more than eighteen years old this year. If the little lama is similar in age to her, he can't be called a little lama. But Fang Yi was disguised as a man, so she looked like she was only fourteen or fifteen years old. No wonder Elder Xinxi misjudged her. Hong Tianxiao turned around and said, "That's it. Didn't we see that little lama just now? But he walked into a big temple, and there were words written in front of the temple. Oh, by the way, it said ' "Foguang Temple" has three big characters, that little lama has entered Foguang Temple." When he said this, Bayan and others' faces immediately changed color, but Chengguang was secretly happy. Unexpectedly, Master Hong actually helped him at the critical moment. Bayan shouted loudly: "Nonsense! Nine nonsense!" He thought that adding one more thing would make it even more ridiculous. Hong Tianxiao was also happy. Hearing this, he became childlike and said: "Ten nonsense, ten nonsense, twelve nonsense, thirteen nonsense!" No matter how stupid Bayan was, he knew that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately teasing him. He was so angry that he reached out and grabbed Hong Tianxiao's chest very quickly. Chengguang felt grateful for Hong Tianxiao's kindness in helping him, and hurriedly raised his right hand slightly. A strong wind came from his sleeve and rushed towards the bottom of Bayan's elbow. Bayan stretched out his left hand and grabbed his sleeve with five fingers like chicken claws. Chengguang retracted his arm, rolled up his sleeves, and lost his grasp. An expert would know if there was one as soon as he stretched out his hand. From this move, Bayan knew that he was no match for Chengguang, and couldn't help shouting: "You have harbored our little lama under the Living Buddha, and you still want to kill him? No, no, no." Got it!" Huangfu Pavilion didn't seem to expect that Cheng Guang's kung fu was so high, and he said loudly: "Everyone has something to say, please don't use violence." He stopped using the word "rude" when a large group of people outside the temple suddenly shouted in unison: "Huangfu Sir, you have an order: If you have something to say, please don't use violence." Listening to this voice, hundreds of people seemed to have surrounded Qingliang Temple. When this group of people heard what Huangfu Pavilion said loudly, they immediately echoed in unison, obviously intending to intimidate. Even though Abbot Chengguang was very skilled in cultivating Qi, when he heard this sudden shout, Fang Cun couldn't help but be greatly shocked. . Hong Tianxiao was also slightly shocked. He didn't know what the origin of Huangfu Pavilion was. It was able to mobilize so many martial arts figures. Although these people's martial arts were not very good, they were more than enough to deal with the Qing soldiers. If Huangfu Pavilion could be recruited in the future, If these people are trained into an army, they will be invincible on the battlefield. Huangfu Pavilion said with a smile: "Abbot Chengguang, you are a senior master in the martial arts world. You are here to keep a low profile and everyone admires you. If this Bayan Lama wants to wander around the temple, you should let him Take a look, the great monk behaves righteously and treads the right path, he is shining brightly, and there is nothing shameful in Qingliang Temple, so why should everyone lose the harmony in the martial arts world?" Chengguang was secretly worried. Although he himself had high martial arts skills, he only practiced meditation in Qingliang Temple and did not teach martial arts. There were more than fifty monks in Qingliang Temple, and very few of them knew martial arts. The move he had just fought with Bayan made him realize The "Chicken Claw Skill" grasped by the left hand is really powerful. Listening to what Huangfu Pavilion just said just now, it is no small matter that the internal strength is deep. Without the help of hundreds of people outside the temple, it is not easy for the two masters in front of them. Resisted. Huangfu Pavilion saw that he was silent and said with a smile: "Even if there are a few beautiful ladies in Qingliang Temple, for everyone to look up and admire them, it would be a blessing for the eyes." These two sentences were extremely frivolous, and he no longer showed any affection for Cheng Guang. noodle. Xinxi smiled and said, "Brother Abbot, if that's the case, let this great lama look around." He pursed his lips as he spoke. Bayan took the lead and strode towards the back hall. Chengguang thought that the other party was well prepared. Even if he could stop Bayan and Huangfuge, he would never be able to stop the group of people they brought. If they fight together, Qingliang Temple will suffer a big disaster. For a moment, he felt confused and sighed. With a sound, he watched helplessly as Bayan and dozens of others walked towards the back hall, and had no choice but to follow behind. After entering the temple, Bayan, Xinxi, and Huangfuge discussed in low voices at the side, while dozens of their men searched the halls and monks' rooms. The monks at Qingliang Temple saw that Fang did not give any orders. They only stared angrily and did not stop him. Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan, and Fang Yi followed Cheng Guang and saw that the sleeves of his monk's robe could not stop trembling, and they were obviously very angry. There were dozens of people who followed Huangfu Pavilion into the temple. They quickly searched almost the entire Qingliang Temple. Finally, they arrived in front of a small monastery in the northeast. They saw that the gate of the courtyard was closed, but the front door was very clean. There was not a single fallen leaf, so it seemed that someone must live here. Huangfu Pavilion waved his hand, and hisThe men then went over and shouted: "Open the door, open the door!" Chengguang was secretly worried and hurriedly explained: "This is the place where a senior monk of our temple has been sitting for seven years. You must not ruin his clean cultivation." Xinxi smiled and said: "This is an outsider coming in, not a monk who can't stand it and turns it on and off on his own. What's the big deal?" A tall lama shouted: "Why don't you open the door? It's probably here!" He kicked the door with his kick. Cheng Guang could no longer care much, and his figure swayed slightly, blocking the person in front of him. The lama couldn't hold back in time and kicked out with his right foot, hitting Chengguang in the lower abdomen. There was a "click" sound. Chengguang was standing in front of the door unharmed, but the lama's leg was broken and he fell backwards. Bayan was furious and screamed strangely. He stretched out his left hand and grabbed his right hand, like a chicken claw, towards Chengguang. Chengguang blocked the door, unable to dodge, and forced Bayan away with two blows of his hands. Huangfu Pavilion shouted: "What a powerful 'Prajna Palm', Shaolin Kung Fu is really extraordinary!" He pointed out his left index finger, and a strong wind hit Chengguang's door. Chengguang had to dodge to the left to avoid this blow. Pointing, there was a "beat" sound, and the strong wind hit the wooden door, and a small hole immediately appeared in the door. Seeing this scene, Cheng Guang knew that Huangfu Pavilion's martial arts skills were not much worse than his own. He secretly complained in his heart, but he had to fight, so he had to open his Prajna Palm and concentrate on fighting. Bayan and Huangfu Pavilion did not care about the rules of the world and attacked from the left and right. Chengguang's moves were very slow, and he struck out with one palm after another. It seemed that he had little power, but the wind was faint, and it was obvious that he was quite powerful. Several of Bayan and Huangfuge's men shouted and cheered for them. Bayan was impatient and attacked several times, but was forced back by Chengguang's strong palm power. As time passed, Bayan became even more anxious and attacked quickly. Suddenly he grunted, raised his left hand, and dozens of white beards fell down. However, he caught Chengguang's beard, but Chengguang's right shoulder was also injured. With just one palm, I didn't notice anything at first. Gradually, my right arm became heavier and heavier, making it difficult to raise my right hand. He roared violently and dodged sideways. The four lamas rushed towards Chengguang with steel knives in hand. Chengguang kicked the two of them over with his flying kick, and slapped his left palm out, marking the chest of the third lama. The lama shouted "Ah" and jumped up. At this moment, the fourth lama's steel knife also struck. Chengguang's sleeves flicked up and rolled towards his wrist. Suddenly I saw Bayan moving his hands up and down, and then he pounced towards him. Cheng Guang hurriedly moved to the right, and suddenly felt a strong wind hitting his body. He secretly shouted: "No!" He slapped it with a palm, but felt a strange pain in his right cheek. He had already been stabbed by Huangfu Pavilion. Although he hit with this palm It hit Mr. Huangfu's arm, but failed to break his arm bone. Seeing that the abbot was injured, the monks of Qingliang Temple picked up sticks and fireforks one after another and came to help in the battle. But these monks didn't know martial arts, and they were beaten to a bloody head as soon as they came up. Seeing this, Cheng Guang hurriedly shouted: "Don't do anything!" But Bayan roared angrily: "Everyone, let's go and kill people!" Upon hearing this, the lamas became even more merciless. In an instant, four monks from Qingliang Temple were beheaded. When the remaining monks saw the enemy committing murder, they all stood far away and shouted, never daring to come again. Cheng Guang was greatly anxious, and after a moment of distraction, he was struck by Huangfu Ge's finger again, which stabbed him in the right chest. Huangfu Pavilion smiled and said: "The Prajna Palm of the Shaolin School is nothing more than this. Why haven't the great monks surrendered yet?" Chengguang snorted and said: "Amitabh, since the donor is a disciple of the Huashan School, why do you want to help the evil tyrants and commit crimes?" Small." Huangfu Ge laughed loudly and said something that made everyone stunned: "What is Zhou? What is cruelty? Isn't the great monk hiding the old emperor of the Qing Dynasty Zhou? The Yangzhou Tenth Day and the Jiading Three Massacres, all Han people are You know, is it possible that the great monk is not from Yangzhou and his family is not in Jiading?" Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that this Huangfu Pavilion was actually a disciple of the Huashan sect. He had long heard that the leader of Huashan, Feng Nandi, was a famous anti-Qing strategist. He had been leading his disciples to resist the rule of the Qing Dynasty. For this reason, the Qing government sealed Huashan and wandered around. Jianghu, could this Huangfu Pavilion be the disciple of Feng Nandi? Not only Hong Tianxiao, but also Cheng Guang couldn't help but froze when he heard the words. At this moment, two lamas suddenly took the opportunity to roll towards the ground with their swords, trying to chop off his feet. Chengguang raised his feet and kicked, but there was a sharp pain in his chest, and his vision turned black. He couldn't kick anymore halfway through the kick. In a daze, he slapped his left palm downwards, hitting the tops of the two lamas. The two men died immediately after their brains collapsed. Bayan didn't expect Chengguang to be able to kill two lamas even though he was seriously injured, so he couldn't help but cursed: "Damn bald donkey!" He stretched out his hands quickly and grasped Chengguang's left leg with ten fingers. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107 The situation is critical You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Chengguang wanted to use his kung fu to shake Bayan's hand away, but as soon as he moved his kung fu, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He knew that the finger Huangfu Ge just used must be the Huashan School's unique skill "Flowing Cloud Finger", and he could no longer lift it even half a point. He was too weak to hold on and fell to the ground. Bayan was overjoyed when he saw this, and was about to punch Chengguang on the head to avenge his disciple. Unexpectedly, Huangfuge suddenly used his palm to block Bayan's iron fist. He tapped Chengguang's acupuncture point with several fingers of his right hand and lifted it up. On the side, he looked back and said to Bayan: "There are many masters in Shaolin Temple. They are not easy to mess with. Don't hurt his life." Although Bayan was arrogant, the reputation of Shaolin Temple was far-reaching. Although he had lived in Tibet for a long time, he did not dare to provoke him easily. So he withdrew his fists, laughed loudly, came to the door, kicked the wooden door with his right foot, and made a "click" sound. That door flies right in. Bayan shouted loudly: "Come out quickly and let everyone see what he looks like." Unexpectedly, the monk's room was dark and silent. Seeing this, Bayan waved his hands to the two disciples and said, "You two rush in and catch him out." The two lamas agreed in unison and rushed in. Su Quan asked softly: "Senior brother, shall we take action?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Don't worry, there is still a strong hand inside. It won't be too late for us to take action after he is knocked down." Before he finished speaking, he suddenly saw a flash of golden light at the door, and a big golden pestle stretched out from the monk's room. With two "waves" sound, it hit the two lamas on the head. The golden pestle then retracted, like a flash in the pan, and the two lamas said nothing. Before he could get out, his brain burst and he died at the door. This sudden change was beyond everyone's expectation. Bayan scolded angrily and ordered three lamas to grab the door. This time, all three were on guard, wielding steel knives to protect their heads. As soon as the first lama stepped into the door, the golden pestle came down and knocked down the knife. The golden pestle and the steel knife hit the lama's head at the same time. The second lama raised his sword with all his strength to meet him, but when the golden pestle fell, it seemed to have the force of a thousand catties. The steel sword did not stop the golden pestle at all. With a "wave", his skull was shattered again. The third lama turned pale with fright, dropped his steel knife, and fled back. When Bayan saw this, he even cursed, but he did not dare to attack the door himself. Huangfu Pavilion thought for a while and shouted: "Go up to the house, lift off the tiles and throw them down." At that moment, four men jumped on the roof, took off the tiles, and threw them into the house from the hollow. Huangfu Pavilion shouted again: "Throw the sand and stones into the house." After hearing this, his men picked up the sand and stones from the ground and threw them into the monk's room through the wooden door. Most of the sand and stones thrown in through the door were stirred out by the man inside with a golden pestle. The tiles thrown in from the roof fell one by one. As a result, no matter how high the martial arts skills of the people in the house are, they can no longer accommodate them. "Suddenly I heard a roar like a wild bull, a fat monk took a monk in his arms with his left hand, grabbed the golden pestle with his right hand, and strode out of the door. This reckless monk was at least a head and a half taller than an ordinary person. He was majestic and majestic, just like a god. His golden pestle shook with yellow light, and he shouted loudly: "Are you tired of living?" A face like purple sauce , a pile of short beards that look like thatch, the monk's robes are in tatters, and the rippling muscles are exposed in the rags, with broad arms and thick waist, big hands and big feet. "It's finally out." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, and hurriedly sent a message to Li Xihua and Yang Yizhi to get them ready to take action. Seeing his power, Huangfu Ge, Bayan and others couldn't help but take a few steps back. Bayan shouted: "This thief Bald is only one person, why are you afraid of him? Everyone comes together and chops him down." Huangfu Ge shouted: "Everyone, be careful not to hurt the monk next to him." ??????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone looked at the monk and saw that he was in his thirties, tall and thin, plump and handsome, with his eyes lowered, and he did not even glance at the situation around him. At this moment, more than a dozen lamas attacked Monk Mang. Monk Mang was seen waving the golden pestle, and the sound of "Bobo Bo" continued. Every time a lama was hit by the pestle, he fell to the ground and died. Huangfu Ge reached his left hand to his waist and took off a soft whip. Bayan took the weapon from his lama's hand, which was a pair of short iron hammers. The two of them attacked from the left and right. Huangfu Pavilion's soft whip shook, the tip of the whip rolled horizontally, and with a swipe sound, the monk was struck in the neck. The monk screamed and swung the pestle at Bayan. Bayan raised his hammers to block them. There was a loud "clang" sound, and he felt his arms numb. He let go of the hammers, but the monk was whipped on his shoulders. hit. Now everyone can see it, it turns out that this monk is only very strong in physical strength, but his martial arts is mediocre. While the three were fighting, a lama approached and grabbed the middle-aged monk's left arm. The monk just hummed, but didn't struggle. "Take action", after hearing Hong Tianxiao's message, Yang Yizhi jumped over and punched the lama in the back. There was only a "click" sound, and the lama opened his mouth and spit out a big mouthful of fresh food.Blood fell to the ground softly. Yang Yizhi pulled the middle-aged monk behind him. At this time, Li Xihua, Yang Jingyue, Shuang'er and others also gathered around, just in time to surround the middle-aged monk. This turn of events shocked everyone present. Upon seeing this, Huangfuge and Bayan stopped entangled with the monk Mang and jumped out of the circle. Seeing this, the monk Mang also waved his golden pestle and retreated to the middle-aged monk. . "Grandma, who are you? What do you want to do?" Bayan was furious when he saw that the fat on his hand was about to fly away. "Who are you? We seem to have the same purpose." Yang Yizhi looked up to the sky and slapped him haha. "It's like a crane and a clam vying for the fisherman's profit. Your Excellency has such deep thoughts." Huangfu Ge looked around and saw that there were less than ten people on his side who could fight, and he and Bayan, who were the best in martial arts, were also attacked respectively. Injured. Li Xihua squinted his eyes and said strangely: "Where is it? I and my companions didn't know how to find this monk, but I didn't expect that you and others have helped me a lot, so I would like to thank you in advance." Huangfu Ge secretly compared the strength of both sides and felt that they could still fight. He looked around and found that Hong Tianxiao and the others had disappeared. Although he felt strange in his heart, he couldn't care about anything else and nodded towards Bayan. He waved his right hand and said, "Enter, brothers." Yang Yizhi whispered to Monk Mang: "You protect him here, let us deal with these people." After saying that, he waved his sword to meet Huangfu Pavilion's soft whip, Li Xihua faced Bayan, Yang Jingyue and Shuang He met the remaining lamas, and two other men wanted to take the opportunity to take the middle-aged monk away, but they were restrained by Monk Mang's golden pestle and did not dare to move forward even half a step. "Ah ah" screamed several times, and the lamas who had fought with Yang Jingyue and Shuang'er were knocked to the ground in a short time by the two women. Fortunately, the two of them did not have any murderous intentions, otherwise these lamas would I have already gone to the Western Paradise. Bayan's martial arts skills were much worse than Li Xihua's. In addition, he had been seriously injured just now, and the screams of his disciples were constantly heard in his ears. He was restless. In less than twenty rounds, Li Xihua spotted a flaw and struck a palm. It hit Bayan's chest hard, and Bayan spurted blood from his mouth and flew backwards. When Huangfu Ge saw this, he was shocked. He no longer dared to entangle with Yang Yizhi. He swiped his soft whip to the ground. Taking advantage of Yang Yizhi's opportunity to get up and dodge, he flew to Bayan's side, picked him up and ran out of the temple. . Upon seeing this, the two subordinates of Huangfu Pavilion and the remaining lamas also hurriedly ran out. "Who are you, and what do you want?" After Huangfu Pavilion, Bayan and others had all run away, Monk Mang hurriedly held the golden pestle, protected him in front of the middle-aged monk, and shouted in a deep voice. It seems that this Monk Mang It's not that there is no scheming at all, knowing that these strangers will not be without purpose. "What do you want?" Li Xihua stood up with a strange look on his face, pointed at the middle-aged monk with his right hand, and said with a strange smile, "Hey, our purpose is very simple, we want him to follow us." "You bastard." Monk Mang yelled, "If you want him to go with you, then ask me, Xingdian, if I agree to the golden pestle in my hand." "Hehe, what a loyal slave. It's just that although you, a reckless monk, are strong, you are no match for me. I advise you to be more sensible and hide aside to save your life." Li Xihua was not going to do it at all. Dian looked at it and walked towards the middle-aged monk while talking. Although Chengguang's acupuncture points were tapped by Huangfu Pavilion, his mind was very clear. He watched Li Xihua walking towards the middle-aged monk step by step. He knew that Xingdian was no match for this man, and he felt anxious. However, he couldn't figure it out for a while. The acupuncture points that Kaihuangfu Pavilion clicked could only be stared at. Xing Dian was furious when he saw that Li Xihua didn't take him seriously. He roared and struck Li Xihua on the head with a flash of golden pestle. The golden pestle weighing over 80 kilograms weighs more than 80 kilograms. If it hits him, no matter how hard Li Xihua's head is, his brain will burst and he will die. However, how could Li Xihua be hit so easily? He did not unsheath his long sword, he just raised it high above his head and used the "stick" and "pull" techniques, immediately making this critical strike. The power turned into nothing. Xingdian felt that the blow was like hitting a sponge, and his fat body fell to the side involuntarily. In this way, the middle-aged monk was exposed in front of Li Xihua. After Monk Xingdian stood firm, he realized that his master had been exposed to the enemy. He couldn't help but feel anxious. He swung the golden pestle and hit Li Xihua behind him. Li Xihua didn't look back, he laughed twice, and with a sway of his body, Xing Dian felt that Li Xihua's figure suddenly disappeared, but Xing Dian couldn't hold back the blow, and the pestle still hit the middle-aged monk's head. go. When Cheng Guang, who was lying on the ground, saw this, he couldn't help but let out an "ah" sound. He had a burst of strength from nowhere in his body, and with a fierce movement of energy, he opened the acupuncture points. Cheng Guang hurriedly jumped up, his right hand turned into a claw, and grabbed Xing Dian's golden pestle. However, Xing Dian's attack was angry and extremely fast. Although Cheng Guang was fast, the golden pestle was faster than him. , seeing that this middle-aged monk was about to be beaten to death with a golden pestle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)With a lot of strength and a fierce movement of energy, the acupuncture points were opened. Cheng Guang hurriedly jumped up, his right hand turned into a claw, and grabbed Xing Dian's golden pestle. However, Xing Dian's attack was angry and extremely fast. Although Cheng Guang was fast, the golden pestle was faster than him. , seeing that this middle-aged monk was about to be beaten to death with a golden pestle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108 Liu Feiying comes to the rescue You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this critical moment, a loud "clang" sound was heard, and Xing Dian felt a numbness in his arms. He could no longer hold the golden pestle in his hand, and it flew three feet away and fell to the ground. Then, a gray figure fell from the roof and landed right in front of the middle-aged monk. "Liu Feiying." Yang Yizhi and Li Xihua were both "shocked" when they saw this man's true face. "Liu Feiying?" A big question mark popped up in the minds of Xingdian and Chengguang. Who is this person? Is he an enemy or a friend? After the incident just now, the two of them were almost frightened. They didn't expect that this little person would be like this today. There are actually so many martial arts masters in Qingliang Temple, and even the head guard of the current emperor is here. "It turns out to be Mr. Liu, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard. If you are not in the palace to protect the emperor, why did you come to this small Qingliang Temple?" After Li Xihua, Yang Yizhi and others saw Liu Feiying dressed up by Hong Tianxiao, they all took a few steps back and pretended to be It seems that he is quite afraid of this person in his heart. "Hey, I believe you all know why Liu is here. If you can give Liu some face and let this master go, Liu will be grateful and won't be embarrassed by it. Everyone, if not, the fish will die and the net will be broken." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he picked up the golden pestle on the ground with his flying feet, held it in his hand, and secretly used his skills. He saw that the golden pestle, which weighed more than eighty kilograms, slowly bent in Hong Tianxiao's hand. , until it becomes a thick ring. Chengguang and Xingdian were both shocked, especially Xingdian, who was known for his immense strength, but it was impossible for him to hold the more than 80 kilograms of golden pestle into a ring in his hand so easily. Chengguang was also thinking in his mind, just from the fact that this person just knocked away the golden pestle, it can be seen that this person's martial arts is so high that only the abbot and the four chiefs can compare with him. Fortunately, this person is Youfei Enemy, with the help of this person, there will be no danger today. Otherwise, if there is a mistake, there is really no way to report to the abbot. Thinking of this, Cheng Guang couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief and secretly wiped his forehead. of sweat. Yang Yizhi and Li Xihua looked at each other and nodded. Yang Yizhi said: "I wonder if Mr. Liu can really let us leave safely." As Yang Yizhi spoke, he turned to Cheng Guang and Xing Dian, who were already standing next to Hong Tianxiao. After a quick glance, the implication is that although you, Liu Feiying, are the head of the Imperial Guards, it is difficult for you to be the home of Chengguang and Xingdian. "Don't worry, as long as you don't cause trouble in Qingliang Temple, Liu will never make things difficult for you. I believe that Master Chengguang and Master Xingdian will not make things difficult for you either." It is not so much that Hong Tianxiao said this to Yang Yizhi. It would be better to say it to Cheng Guang and Xing Dian. "Yes, as long as you leave Qingliang Temple now, I will definitely not make it difficult for you." Chengguang said this, but felt that he had no confidence. He could naturally see that the martial arts of Yang Yizhi and Li Xihua were the same as his. Among the brothers, especially Li Xihua, his kung fu seems to have come from Shaolin, but I don't know who he came from. If it hadn't been for Liu Feiying's sudden appearance, not to mention Huangfu Ge, Bayan and others, even if they hadn't made trouble first, he would never have been able to defend Xingchi from the attack of the four people in front of him. "Okay, in that case, I'll just sell you some face to Mr. Liu and say goodbye. See you later." Yang Yizhi hugged his fists, arched his head towards Hong Tianxiao, turned around and led the way out. Li Xihua and others hurriedly followed behind him. . After everyone had gone out, Hong Tianxiao turned around and looked at Xing Chi, only to see that he still had a calm face, as if everything that happened here had nothing to do with him. He couldn't help but admire him, he already had the calmness of an emperor. , coupled with seven years of practice, I am afraid that Xing Chi, who has already seen through life and death, will definitely be able to make the mountain collapse before him and remain still. "Liu Feiying, the chief servant of the imperial bodyguard, comes to greet the old prince." Hong Tianxiao saw that only four people, Xingchi, Xingdian and Chengguang, were left in the courtyard. Even Master Xinxi sneaked away without knowing when, so he hurried to Xingchi. Crazy to participate in the ceremony. "Almsgiver Liu, get up quickly. I am now called Xingchi, and I am no longer an emperor." Xingchi slowly opened his eyes, looked at Hong Tianxiao who was kneeling on the ground, and nodded again, "It is indeed Qiyu Extraordinary, with the help of talents like Donor Liu, Xuan Ye will definitely be able to achieve great success in the future." "Great governance? Hey, old emperor, I'm afraid you don't know, Kangxi will never have another chance to achieve great governance. I will be the one who ruins your son's country in the future." Hong Tianxiao was secretly proud in his heart, but said, "Old Emperor I'm so impressed, I'm not as good as the old emperor said, I just know how to be loyal to the emperor." "Well, it's rare that you are so humble, so good." Xing Chi rarely praised people when he was the emperor. This was the first time he said "good" three times in a row like this. Stunned, he started to look Hong Tianxiao up and down,After thinking about it for a while, I just felt that this person was nothing more than a high-level martial artist. How could the emperor say three good things in a row? "Old Emperor, Bayan and Huangfu Pavilion will definitely move in to reinforce the troops. Qingliang Temple is already in crisis. Please move to another place quickly to avoid falling into the hands of bandits." Once Shunzhi is transferred from Qingliang Temple, He could only go to the Shaolin Temple. Hong Tianxiao was not Wei Xiaobao, and he had longed for Shaolin martial arts. If he could become a monk for the emperor like Wei Xiaobao, he might even be able to learn the unique skills of the Shaolin Temple. "Senior Brother Xingchi, what this benefactor said is true. Now that Qingliang Temple is surrounded by enemies and is in danger, we should ask Senior Brother to move to the Shaolin Temple. These people will definitely not dare to go to the Shaolin Temple to cause trouble." Cheng Guang nodded hurriedly when he heard this. He persuaded Xing Chi to leave Qingliang Temple and go to Shaolin Temple. Who would have thought that Xing Chi ignored Cheng Guang's words and strode back to his wooden house. Seeing this, Xingdian quickly put away the golden pestle and followed closely. After walking back to the wooden house, he closed the wooden door, leaving Hong Tianxiao and Chengguang looking at each other in confusion. "Master Chengguang, what should we do? When I came here, I was entrusted by the emperor to protect the safety of the old emperor. If the old emperor refuses to leave this place, I can only call in officers and soldiers from the nearest place to protect Qingliang. The temple is protected at all levels." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that it was really difficult to deal with such a person who was not afraid of death. In desperation, he could only put pressure on Chengguang. "This" Cheng Guang was also worried that if Xing Chi really died here, Emperor Lei Lei would become furious and might put all the blame on the Shaolin Temple, which would bring disaster to the Shaolin Temple. Besides, Hong Tianxiao's method is really not very effective, it is simply trying to conceal it. If the officers and soldiers protect Qingliang Temple, I am afraid that the old emperor's practice here will be spread throughout the world in less than a month. "Isn't there anyone in Qingliang Temple who can persuade the old prince?" Hong Tianxiao saw Chengguang sinking into thought and cursed in his heart. This bald donkey's brain is really hard to use. Isn't there something good in this temple? Is he a crazy master, Master Yulin? But it seems that the old monk is more stubborn. "Yes, you can ask Senior Brother Xingchi's master, Master Yulin, to persuade him, and he will definitely succeed." Chengguang suddenly patted his shiny head, and after saying that, he happily went to find Master Yulin. Hong Tianxiao looked at Cheng Guang's retreating figure, lowered his head and thought carefully for a while, and suddenly thought that the crisis in Qingliang Temple was resolved because the Eighteen Arhats gathered here. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved and looked around. The man used Qinggong and flew towards an inn at the foot of the mountain. Not long after Hong Tianxiao left, a man jumped down from a big tree in the south of the yard. This man was wearing a white monk's robe. He was holding a whisk in his right hand. The left sleeve of the robe was empty. He had a snow-white face with melon seeds and curved eyebrows. Curved, with sad eyes, she turned out to be a very beautiful woman, about thirty years old, with a shaved head and a fragrant scar on her head. She was the one who secretly observed the dispute between Hong Tianxiao and the three lamas that day. She also thought for a moment, then used Qing Kung Fu, and chased after Hong Tianxiao like a fleeting shadow, much faster than Hong Tianxiao. But Cheng Guang hit a soft spot with Master Yulin, and came to look for Hong Tianxiao dejectedly, only to find that he had disappeared. He looked around but still couldn't find him. He thought that Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to slip away because of the imminent danger, and couldn't help but sigh. A bit sad. Arriving outside Qingliang Temple, Hong Tianxiao slowed down and walked slowly down the mountain, admiring the scenery of Mount Wutai as he walked. When I went up the mountain just now, I just wanted to get to Qingliang Temple early and find Emperor Shunzhi. I ignored the surrounding scenery all the way. But now I calmed down and realized that Mount Wutai is indeed worthy of its reputation. After walking for a while, Hong Tianxiao vaguely felt that someone was following him behind him, but he did not stop and listened carefully to the sounds behind him. After listening for a while, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be shocked, because the person behind him had reached the level of proficiency in Qinggong. If he hadn't recently achieved great success in the Nine-Yang Divine Art, he would never have been able to hear the subtle sound behind him. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, maybe Kangxi was not at ease with him, but where did he find such a master of Qinggong? It seems that if he is not removed, future actions will be too dangerous. Hong Tianxiao still walked forward unhurriedly, but secretly thinking about how to deal with it. When he saw the turning point at the foot of the mountain ahead, he had an idea in his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109: Nine Difficulties Divine Nun You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Who is here, and why are you following me secretly?" The nun in white followed Hong Tianxiao to the turning point at the foot of the mountain. Suddenly she found that Hong Tianxiao was missing. She was wondering in her heart when she suddenly heard a loud shout above her head, followed by a swift and swift sound. The palm wind rushed towards her face, and the nun in white had no way to avoid it, so she had to use all her strength in a hurry to meet it with both palms. ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡± After the two of them exchanged palms four times in succession, their figures separated. "Poof", the nun in white vomited a mouthful of blood, staggered back a few steps before she could stand still. As soon as she stood firm, she felt like stars were rising in her head, she felt dizzy before her eyes, and passed out on the ground. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he succeeded. He turned several somersaults in the air before removing the opponent's palm and landed on the ground. However, when Hong Tianxiao saw clearly the opponent's appearance, attire, and empty left sleeve robe, he was filled with joy. He screamed secretly, "Isn't this the Master of Nine Difficulties? Why did he hurt her?" Hong Tianxiao hurriedly picked up Jiu Nan and flew towards Jixiang Temple. When the Zhike monk from Jixiang Temple saw Hong Tianxiao coming with a "monk" with blood on his clothes, he was so frightened that he could hardly speak. Hong Tianxiao said in a deep voice: "Hurry and prepare a room for me. I want to heal this master's wounds." Zhike Monk could no longer speak. He just nodded dully and trotted to open a guest room for Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao said again: "You wait outside the door first, I have something to tell you." The monk Zhike nodded. Hong Tianxiao entered the room and put Jiu Nan on the bed, then turned around and walked out of the room. He took out a one hundred tael silver note from his arms and said, "This is a one hundred tael silver note. It's a reward for you. Remember, this is Don't make it public, even if you are an abbot, don't say it, otherwise, that tree will be your fate." Unexpectedly, the guest monk followed Hong Tianxiao's finger and saw that it was a thousand-year-old tree in the courtyard, but it was no different from usual. When he was wondering, he suddenly heard a slight sound of "pop", followed by a lifetime of " With a "bang" sound, Zhike Monk looked at the ancient tree again, and a small hole as thick as his finger appeared in the tree. The monk Zhike stuck out his tongue and thought to himself, if he was hit on the head this time, he would probably have to see the Buddha earlier. It seems that this benefactor is absolutely untouchable, so he must keep this matter secret, even if the abbot kicks me out of the mountain gate. , but with this one hundred taels of silver, even if you are not a monk, it is enough to buy a house and a few acres of farmland and get a wife. Hong Tianxiao never imagined that the one hundred taels of silver notes he gave him would actually make this Zhike monk think about returning to secular life. When he saw that he was speechless, he thought he was stunned, so he waved his hand and said: "Okay, now There's nothing else going on here, you go down first and remember what I just said." Just when Hong Tianxiao closed the door and returned to the bed, Jiu Nan woke up and opened his eyes. Jiu Nan has never met an opponent since he studied under Taoist Mu Sang. Even in a fierce battle with Gui Xinshu three years ago, although Gui Xinshu was thinking of the friendship between Taoist Mu Sang and his junior brother Yuan Chengzhi, I wanted to do that, but it was barely a draw, but I had never suffered such a big loss before. After Jiu Nan woke up, he realized that he was seriously injured, and he was shocked and confused. He turned around and saw that the person who had hurt him just now was beside him, and he seemed to be lying on a bed. "Master Tai, is the Dharma Name Nine Difficulties?" Hong Tianxiao didn't want to be an enemy of the former Ming Princess Chang Ping. After all, the Divine Movement and Various Qinggong Movements were the Qinggong Movements that Hong Tianxiao had dreamed of. If he could learn this wonderful movement technique, given time, , no master in the world would be in Hong Tianxiao¡¯s eyes. "Who are you?" The other party actually called out her name. The shock was even greater than the injuries suffered during the attack just now. Jiu Nan wanted to struggle to get up, but was shocked when he heard the words and lost all his strength. "I am Hong Tianxiao, the young leader of Shenlong Sect." Hong Tianxiao had no intention of hiding his identity in front of Jiu Di. "Hong Tianxiao? Shenlong Sect? How did the poor nun just hear the benefactor claiming to be Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard?" Jiu Nan has been traveling in the world for many years, so he has heard of the word Shenlong Sect. "I deceive others, but I will not deceive the Master. The Master does not know something. Hong Tianxiao is my true identity, and Liu Feiying is just a false identity for me to undercover the palace." Hong Tianxiao slowly stepped forward and took off his clothes. With the mask on his face, he took out a porcelain bottle from his arms and threw it to Jiu Nan, "Master Tai's internal organs have been injured. This is the Bear Bile Resurrection Pill refined by me. It is extremely effective for internal injuries." Jiu Nan looked at the mask in Hong Tianxiao's hand in surprise. He took the porcelain bottle blankly and hesitated for a moment. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao laughed "haha" and said, "Ninth Princess seems to have lost the heroic spirit of the heroine back then." "You" Jiunan shuddered and looked at Hong Tianxiao incredulously, "Youhow did you know that II am" "Ninth Princess, I know much more than this. Your left arm was cut off by your father Chongzhen, as well as the Golden Snake Sword, Yuan Chengzhi, Wen Qingqing, and Cheng Qingzhu. In short, Ninth Princess, please believe that I will never Malice, if I knew that the person following me was the Ninth Princess, I would definitely not take action." Hong Tianxiao simply gave Jiu Nan some more shock. Sure enough, every time Hong Tianxiao said a person's name, Jiu Nan's body shook violently, and his right hand holding the porcelain bottle also trembled. "If I have ill intentions towards Ninth Princess, with Ninth Princess's current injury, can she still be my opponent?" Jiu Nan thought about Hong Tianxiao's words carefully, and without any hesitation, poured out a pill from the porcelain bottle, Swallowing it into your mouth, you suddenly feel a mellow aroma flowing into your throat, and your whole body feels comfortable. "Who are you? What do you want?" After Jiunan swallowed the pill, he felt that his injuries were lighter. He couldn't help but secretly marveled. He threw the porcelain bottle to Hong Tianxiao, still wary. "Hahahaha, it seems that this sentence should be asked by me to the Ninth Princess. It seems that the Ninth Princess is following me. There does not seem to be a nunnery on Wutai Mountain. Moreover, the Ninth Princess must have been following me for some time." Hong Tianxiao He immediately caught the linguistic flaw in Jiu Nan's words and asked questions repeatedly, but the last sentence was guessed by Hong Tianxiao, and he guessed it correctly. "This" Jiu Nan was a monk after all, and he never lied. He couldn't help being asked by Hong Tianxiao. He didn't know how to answer, and a blush spread on his face. Hong Tianxiao saw this and felt it was a pity in his heart. When it came to appearance, even Su Quan and Li Jiaoniang were inferior to each other. But it was a pity that such beauties had to stay with the Ancient Buddha of Qingdeng for the rest of their lives. To top it off, that bastard Yuan Chengzhi missed the happiness of the Ninth Princess's life because he was afraid of Wen Qingqing. "Master Tai, to be honest, even if Master Tai doesn't come to me, I will still look for Master Tai. Since we meet here today, we are quite destined." Hong Tianxiao's words were not wrong. He had never said anything wrong. Those who learn the second-rate Qinggong and Shenfa from Xiaoyao Sect are still trying to master the ever-changing Qinggong and Shenfa. As the name suggests, the Shenxing Baiqing Qinggong Shenfa is a combination of Qinggong and Shenfa. Not only can the body be as light as a swallow and travel thousands of miles in a day, it is also an excellent movement when fighting the enemy. "I don't know what the donor meant by this?" Jiu Nan became more and more confused as to what Hong Tianxiao's intentions were. "If I tell you my uncle's name, I will understand everything. My uncle's surname is Yuan, and he is Chongzhong Huan. He was the governor of Jiliao in the Ming Dynasty during his lifetime." It is too easy for Hong Tianxiao to deceive people in this environment. There is no way to test any relationship you make up. "Yuan Chonghuan?" Jiu Nan reacted very quickly and was shocked when he heard this, "You you are Yuan you are his cousin?" "Ninth Princess is right. Yuan Chengzhi is my cousin. Didn't he mention to you that he has an aunt who is far away married to Hong Antong, the leader of the Shenlong Sect? Well, it's possible. I've heard my father say, When my late mother got married, my grandfather was not in agreement because my father was a member of the martial arts world and was not from a well-known and upright family, thus severing the relationship between father and daughter. Oh, the topic is off topic, let¡¯s talk about my cousin. When he was in the Central Plains martial arts world, I was studying martial arts in the mountains. When I came down from the mountain, I didn't expect my cousin to go overseas. However, I heard my father talk about some things about my cousin, among which was naturally There is the Ninth Princess, but my cousin is such a pig-headed person that he let down the Ninth Princess' true love. If it were me, the Ninth Princess would be as lonely as she is now." Hong Tianxiao has now practiced telling lies without blushing at all. of. Jiu Nan breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved, but when he heard Hong Tianxiao's words were too ambiguous, his face turned red. "Ninth Princess, I wonder where Senior Mu Sang is now?" Seeing that Jiu Nan had completely believed his words, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel secretly happy in his heart, and tentatively asked if Master Mu Sang was still alive. Jiu Nan is not a brainless person who would believe a stranger's words so easily, but what Hong Tianxiao just said, most of them are extremely secret things that only a few people know, and Jiu Nan's left arm was stolen by Chongzhen Only Yuan Chengzhi, Wen Qingqing and her knew about the cutting, so it was difficult not to believe Hong Tianxiao's words. "My master has passed away many years ago. I wonder what happened to the benefactor?" Love the house and the bird. Over the years, the shadow of Yuan Chengzhi left in Jiu Nan's heart has not been erased. Therefore, Jiu Nan's favorable impression of Hong Tianxiao can't help but increase by as much as five points. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110 The knot of nine difficulties You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Oh, I'm really sorry." Hong Tianxiao pretended not to know about this, "My father and Taoist Mu Sang are old friends. Taoist Mu Sang is famous for his Qinggong and hidden weapons, but he has never found a suitable successor. At that time, my father I had intended to let you inherit the mantle of Iron Sword Sect, but due to some changes in Shenlong Island, my father never had time to discuss the matter with Taoist Musang. Later, my father searched all over the Central Plains for Taoist Mu Sang and could not find him. That¡¯s when I gave up.¡± "Yeah." Jiu Nan didn't know what Hong Tianxiao meant, so he didn't answer and just hummed softly. "Well, after I became a teacher, I even heard that Senior Mu Sang's magical movement of ever-changing Qinggong and Shenqi is the best in the world. I just sigh that I don't have this fate. When I see Master today, I can't help but want to worship Master as my teacher. , I hope Master will be kind to you." Hong Tianxiao was determined to learn the divine walking method. "This the donor, since your father is an old friend of the late master, the donor is the same generation as the poor nun. What's more, the poor nun is not much older than the donor. How can this be done? This is a big deal." Hong Tianxiao's sudden apprenticeship made Jiu Di very difficult. It¡¯s hard to accept, after all, the two of them are only less than ten years apart. "You and I are both people in the martial arts world, so why worry too much about seniority? Since the master feels that our seniority is quite inappropriate, I think it is better to do so, so I will accept the disciples on my behalf. Senior sister, please come on. Bye." Hong Tianxiao climbed up the pole without waiting for Jiu Nan's response, and he was extremely shameless. Jiu Nan knew that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts skills were on par with hers. If it were anyone else, Jiu Nan would never agree to accept a disciple as a teacher. However, Hong Tianxiao was Yuan Chengzhi's cousin, so Jiu Nan decided that he was not a bad person. , hesitated for a while, then nodded and said: "In that case, junior brother, please get up." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and hurriedly kowtowed to Jiu Nan three times respectfully. But he thought in his heart, in this way, A'ke would become his niece. The seniority was a bit messed up. Alas, let's leave like this for now. Take it one step at a time. Anyway, Jiu Nan doesn't really accept A Ke as his disciple. When the time comes, he just needs to find a way to get A Ke out of Jiu Nan's sect. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved. "Senior Sister, Junior Brother, I will stay in an inn at the foot of the mountain. There are several friends and subordinates of mine there. Why don't you, Senior Sister, come with me so that you can get to know them." Since Jiu Nan has agreed, Hong Tianxiao I'm not in a rush to learn the Divine Movement and Transformation Technique right away. "Junior brother's subordinates have great martial arts skills. I didn't expect that there are so many masters in Shenlong Sect." Just now in Qingliang Temple, Jiu Nan saw Yang Yizhi and others taking action. "Senior sister, you've received the award. If there are only a few in the Shenlong Sect who can hold up the scene, how can we achieve great things?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel proud after hearing this, and thought to himself, there are many masters in the Shenlong Sect, these people are just me If the Five Dragon Envoys and their masters come here, I'm afraid they will scare you. "A big thing? What big thing?" Jiu Nan didn't quite understand. "Senior sister, the Manchu Tatars are currently occupying my country of Han people. Senior sister was originally a princess of the Ming Dynasty, but now she is forced to become a nun. How can she be indifferent?" Hong Tianxiao introduced the nine difficulties into the urn bit by bit. "Could it be that junior brother wants to" Although Jiu Nan was dissatisfied with the Manchu rule over the Han people in Heshan, he was weak and weak. Although there were several pre-Ming forces such as Taiwan and Prince Mu's Mansion, most of them had their own selfish motives and were not really for the sake of Not only were they unable to work together to restore Han rule, but they were also arguing over who would be emperor in the future, and almost got into a fight even before they had even decided on the horoscope. "Yes, junior brother, I have made up my mind since I was a child. In this lifetime, I will drive the Manchu Tatars out of the country, and even exterminate them to avoid future troubles. However, this road is long and difficult, and it requires the concerted efforts of countless Han people. I hope my senior sister can help me if I succeed." Hong Tianxiao looked pious. Jiunan looked at Hong Tianxiao's high-spirited look, and couldn't help but think of that shadow again in his heart. He was good at everything, but he was too unassertive in his actions. The Manchu Qing Dynasty had just entered the country, and its foundation was not stable. If he could cheer up, With the gathering of heroes from all over the world, there might be a chance to regain the power of the Han Dynasty, but he chose to stay away from the world. Back then, he was interested in him and had feelings for him, but because he was afraid of Wen Qingqing, he cruelly ignored his lifelong happiness. He watched as he cut off three thousand worries and let himself accompany the Qingdeng Ancient Buddha for more than ten years. . Hong Tianxiao saw Jiu Nan suddenly looking at him in a trance, and there were faint tears in her eyes. He knew that she must have thought of that useless man Yuan Chengzhi again. No, to let her return to the life of a normal woman, Hong Tianxiao suddenly made a decision. After a few years, he must find Yuan Chengzhi and beat him up severely to vent his anger on his senior sister's behalf. "Senior sister, junior brother, I have to say something that is inappropriate., some things should be forgotten, just forget them. If a person struggles with the pain of the past every day, he will never be happy. It will distort his mind and even retaliate against other people for this pain. . Yuan Chengzhi is just a passer-by in Senior Sister's heart. You have become impossible after all. Why bother to persist and think about him? Don't Senior Sister know? Senior Sister is not the only person he has let down. Isn't Miss Jiao Waner more serious than Senior Sister? It is a thousand times more painful to marry a husband who is not what you want. "Hong Tianxiao feels that the most important thing is to untie the knot of the Nine Difficulties at the moment. Otherwise, she will not be able to get out of the shadow of Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing and start a new life. Jiu Nan was shocked. No one had ever said these words to her. Although Taoist Mu Sang knew very well what happened between her and Yuan Chengzhi, after all, Mu Sang had become a monk since childhood and had no idea about men and women. I don¡¯t know how to resolve the nine difficulties. After Mu Sang was slapped by Yu Zhenzi for a few times that day, her health was getting worse and worse. Therefore, after accepting Jiu Nan as a disciple, he almost devoted all his efforts to teaching her martial arts, and had no time to soothe the trauma in her heart. This also caused Jiu Nan to be withdrawn. character and this knot in my heart that can never be solved. If Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing re-enter the Central Plains now, maybe with Jiu Nan's current temperament, they will take revenge on Wen Qingqing. After all, Jiu Nan's lonely life for more than ten years was also caused by Wen Qingqing's temporary jealousy. "Yes, so many years have passed and it has become impossible. Why do I still think about it? Qingdeng Ancient Buddha, this situation is just my impulsive decision, and I have regretted it countless times. , but why do you want to grow your hair and return to secular life? How do other people view you?" Jiu Nan sighed deeply. She was confused for a moment and didn't know how to decide. However, she didn't expect that everyone who knew the reason why she became a monk had already gone overseas with Yuan Chengzhi. Hong Tianxiao knew that if Nine Difficulties were to transform back into the Nine Princesses they were before, it would not be accomplished in a day. If he pushed too hard, it might have the opposite effect, so he said: "Senior sister, please take this matter slowly." Let¡¯s discuss again, as long as senior sister believes it, junior brother, I will definitely clear up the confusion in senior sister¡¯s mind.¡± Jiu Nan nodded in disbelief, with a confused look in his eyes. "I wonder what your junior brother's plan is? How can we overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty?" The two walked together and were silent for a long time. Jiu Nan, who had put away his confused mood, suddenly thought of what Hong Tianxiao said just now about overthrowing the rule of the Qing Dynasty, and couldn't help but start asking. "This matter cannot be accomplished in a day or two. Right now, my identity in the palace is the chief guard of the imperial guards. The reason why I have to do everything possible to sneak into the Qing court is to deliberately stir up trouble and increase the internal conflicts of the Qing court. , As a result, they must only focus on internal fighting and relax their external vigilance. Taiwan, Wu Sangui and even other anti-Qing groups have more time and energy to develop and strengthen themselves. The same is true for our Shenlong Sect. When the civil strife in the Qing court calms down, Anti-Qing groups in other places have also become too big to be eliminated. As long as everyone works together, it will not be difficult to overthrow the Manchu rule." Hong Tianxiao just gave Jiu Nan a general plan. Jiu Nan nodded slightly, then frowned and said worriedly: "Junior Brother, if this happens, it will be too dangerous for you to be alone in the palace." "If we can overthrow the Manchu rule, even if it means sacrificing my own life, it won't matter." It was the first time Hong Tianxiao felt so heroic and heroic, and the first time he regarded life so lightly. "Yeah", Jiu Nan nodded secretly in his heart. This is the real man. For the first time, Jiu Nan had a strange thought in his heart. Compared with the man in front of him, Yuan Chengzhi was simply a coward who dared not face him. For a real man, why did I fall in love with him back then? Could it be because of his honesty, honesty and martial arts skills? "Sister, you don't know something. If I hadn't tried my best in the palace, I'm afraid that Obai would have been eliminated by the Manqian little emperor. With the wisdom of the current little emperor, he would definitely be able to level three battles first and then destroy Taiwan. , and finally wipe out the Shenlong Sect, so that the anti-Qing forces in the world will naturally collapse." Hong Tianxiao was telling the truth, and Kangxi did the same in history. "It's a pity that the senior sister is a woman, otherwise she would have been able to network with a large number of talents for her junior brother as a former Ming royal family." For the first time, Jiu Nan felt inferior because he was a woman. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111 Nine Difficulties Returning to the World You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What's wrong with women? If Senior Sister is willing to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty in the future, Tian Xiao will ask Senior Sister to be the Queen." Although he has been in the early Qing Dynasty for a long time, Hong Tianxiao still opposes the view that men are superior to women. After saying this, he almost couldn't bear it. You should add the sentence "I will be the only male concubine in your harem". "Queen?" Jiu Nan was surprised when he heard this. Although there was indeed an Empress Wu Zetian in history, after all, due to the limitations of the times, it was still out of reach for a woman to become the emperor. "Junior brother, don't make fun of me. Senior sister is How can a monk have worldly desires?" "Others don't know, and I don't know, junior brother, that the reason why senior sister became a monk that day was because of emotional frustration and impulsiveness. Could it be that senior sister didn't regret it at all afterwards and was so willing to accompany the ancient Buddha Qingdeng for the rest of her life? "Hong Tianxiao's words hit Jiu Di's weak spot. Seeing Jiu Nan's dumbfounded look, Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to say again: "Sister, there are some things I didn't plan to say today. Now that senior sister mentioned it first, Tian Xiao felt relieved. Tian Xiao knew his face well and saw that It can be concluded that Senior Sister¡¯s fate in this world has not ended. There is a saying in Buddhism: There is no end to the sea of ??suffering, but when you turn around, isn¡¯t Senior Sister wandering in the sea of ??suffering right now? If you don¡¯t look back, you will only harm yourself for the rest of your life.¡± "Junior brother, stop talking." Jiu Nan had regretted countless times for becoming a monk out of anger at that time, but now under Hong Tianxiao's continuous verbal attacks, he couldn't stand it any longer. "Senior sister, I must finish these words. It's my cousin who can't forgive me, and it's not her fault. Since Yuan Chengzhi has fled overseas and can never be found again, then this debt should be borne by me. If this cousin goes to pay me back, senior sister can beat me, scold me, or even chop me twice, but she can't ruin her lifelong happiness, otherwise Tian Xiao will be in trouble in this life." Hong Tianxiao knew that Jiu Now is the time when her troubled heart is fragile. Maybe she can break down the barrier that has sealed her heart for many years in one fell swoop, so she won't stop talking about it. "Stop talking, junior brother, I beg you not to talk anymore, I really can't bear it anymore." Jiu Nan felt that the fortress that had been sealed in his heart for fourteen years was shattered by Hong Tianxiao's words. He couldn't bear it anymore, and his knees Kneeling on the ground, covering his head with his hands, he kept shouting. "Senior sister, you are only thirty years old this year. Although you have passed your youth, your appearance has not faded. Do you really want to live alone for the rest of your life? Do you really not want to have a man who loves you by your side all the time? You, I will accompany you to grow old together. Don¡¯t you really want to have a happy family, to care for your husband and raise your children like a normal woman? Besides, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t do these things, why do you need to close your heart and pretend to be fake on purpose? He is a cold-blooded and cruel person. Senior sister, after Tian Xiaoyicheng came down from the mountain, he had investigated the situation of his senior sister in many ways. He knew that his senior sister hated the traitor Wu Sangui and the traitor Li Zicheng. She also stole his daughter from Wu Sangui's home and took her away. She accepted her as a disciple, but did not teach her martial arts seriously, just to let Wu Sangui taste the pain of separated relatives. In fact, has the senior sister ever thought about why Wu Sangui led Qing soldiers into the pass and why Li Zicheng wanted to rebel? Back then, under your father's Under the rule, the people of Ming Dynasty lived in dire straits. Don¡¯t you know this, senior sister? Also, the reason why Huang Taiji was unable to enter the country was because there was my uncle Yuan Chonghuan in Ming Dynasty, but your father believed it. Slander, fell into the Manchu Qing's plan to alienate me, brutally killed my uncle, and destroyed the Great Wall. All of this foreshadowed that the Ming Dynasty was exhausted. Even if the Manchu Qing Dynasty did not enter the pass, the Central Plains would still change dynasties. Didn't Dashun already meet the court at that time? Senior sister, don't blame Tian Xiao for speaking harshly. In fact, senior sister has been completely blinded by family feud in her heart. Even if senior sister can kill Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng, she can avenge her father's murder. , but there are so many Han people and so many people who were killed by the Qing soldiers. Can everyone rely on your superb martial arts to avenge a great revenge like you? If Han rule cannot be restored, I don¡¯t know how many Han people will live every day. Living in dire straits, senior sister, you understand this even if Tian Xiao doesn't say it, but senior sister has never thought about it this way, so I can only stop here, senior sister, please weigh it yourself." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao sat quietly on a stool nearby. Go up, pick up the teapot, pour a cup of tea, and drink it in one gulp, but the gentle sobs of Jiunan can be heard in his ears. Hong Tianxiao's words touched Jiu Nan so much that it cannot be expressed in words. Because of his failure in love and the ruin of his country and family, Jiu Nan's character almost underwent a 180-degree turn. The innocent girl who was full of endless longing for love and life, due to an overnight change, became a resentful girl who was abandoned by her lover, and the daughter of a foolish king who was reviled by the people of the country. After becoming a monk, Jiu Nan accompanied Gudeng Ancient Buddha every day, and the resentment in his heart increased instead. Thirteen years later, his personality gradually became withdrawn, and his original inner world was gradually dusted away, with too much hatred and pain. &n?It's a bit related. The first one is called Fang Yi. She is a person from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion that I rescued not long ago. Because I healed her injuries, I saw her body. Later, she was expelled from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion by accident because of this, and became my personal bodyguard. Maid; the second one is called Mu Jianping. Not long ago, before Tian Xiao achieved great success in the Nine-Yang Divine Art, she became obsessed with her and almost lost her virginity. Will let me go; the third one is called Li Jiaoniang, the daughter of Li Zicheng's general Li Yan. After Li Yan's death, she became the daughter of Suk Saha. My younger brother got this girl when he was ordered to inspect the Su Mansion. She was a maid, but later Tian Xiao and her brother Li Xihua became sworn brothers to Jin Lan, so their relationship with her became a bit unclear. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112: The Danger of the Nine-Yang Divine Skill Exploding the Body You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Ninth Princess had been following Hong Tianxiao after he taught the three lamas a lesson. She had seen Su Quan and Fang Yi, and thought he only had two wives and concubines. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao brought out Mu Jianping and Li Jiaoniang. I can't help but feel a little bit sour, but then I think about it, my junior brother's character, martial arts and appearance are all top-notch, and it's normal for so many girls to like him. Besides, although junior brother is passionate, he is not as ruthless as Yuan Chengzhi, and he will not hurt anyone. Girl, just by looking at the relationship between Su Quan and Fang Yi, you can tell that the girls must be very harmonious, and the junior brother must be very good to them. Such a good and affectionate man, why should I be jealous? Besides, in the future, the junior brother will be next to him. There will also be more and more women. When Hong Tianxiao saw the Ninth Princess bowing her head in silence, Hong Tianxiao was worried that she would not be able to accept too many women around her, so he explained: "Senior sister, it's not that I am a playboy, junior brother. In fact, I am also very passive. They are all good girls. I I don¡¯t know what the consequences will be if I reject them.¡± Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had misunderstood, the Ninth Princess hurriedly said: "Junior brother has done a good job. If you let down other girls who like you because of your junior sister, wouldn't it be the same as Yuan Chengzhi? There would be many women and senior sisters in the world. They also do stupid things because of temporary anger. Senior sister has experienced the suffering of these thirteen years, and she has a clear-eyed view of many things. Don't worry too much as a person, as long as you can make yourself and the people who love you happy. By the way. , you said just now that you practice the Nine-Yang Magic Technique, do you know the wonderful uses of this Nine-Yang Magic Technique?" "Wonderful effect?" Hong Tianxiao didn't know why the Ninth Princess suddenly changed the topic to the Nine Yang Magic Art. He was stunned and said, "By chance, I have achieved great success in the Nine Yang Magic Art. I feel that my internal strength has improved a lot compared to before, and the Nine Yang Magic Art has been greatly improved. Yang is self-generated and constantly breathing, so when fighting with others, the internal energy is almost endless." "Well, what you are talking about is just the magical effect of Nine Yang Magic on martial arts." Ninth Princess nodded and said, "This Nine Sun Magic also has a certain effect on the practitioner's own body." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder: "It also has an effect on my body? Is it good or bad?" "This also depends on the person." The Ninth Princess's face suddenly turned red for no reason, and she answered a question that was not answered, "Since the advent of the Nine Yang Divine Art, even if we count the people who created it, there are only three people who have practiced it and achieved great success. The first one is naturally the person who created the magical power. I only know that he is a Shaolin monk, but I don¡¯t know his name. The second one is" Hong Tianxiao hurriedly grabbed the conversation and said: "The second one is named Zhang Wuji, who was the thirty-fifth generation leader of the Ming Dynasty. But how did Tian Xiao hear that Zhang Wuji's master, the founder of the Wudang Sect, Zhang Sanfeng, followed him when he was a monk in the Shaolin Temple when he was young? A master named Jue Yuan also practiced the Nine-Yang Magic Technique. Later, because he protected Zhang Sanfeng from escaping, his internal strength was exhausted. The three female heroes and Zhang Sanfeng were there, but none of them got all the benefits, and later they evolved into Shaolin Nine Yang Kung, Emei Nine Yang Kung and Wudang Nine Yang Kung respectively." "It is indeed true." Ninth Princess said curiously, "It turns out that junior brother knows a lot about the secrets of martial arts. Although Master Jueyuan has practiced the Nine Sun Magic Skill, he has never achieved great success." Hong Tianxiao's face turned red and he said: "That's all I know. It seems that I am the third person to have mastered the Nine-Yang Magic Technique. However, I don't know what effect the Nine-Yang Magic Technique has on the practitioner's body. " When the Ninth Princess heard this, she said "Oh" and said, "No wonder, when Master told me about this, he once said that he was the only one in the world who knew this secret." Seeing that the Ninth Princess suddenly brought up something else, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but said anxiously: "Senior sister, tell me what's the use?" Seeing Hong Tian Xiaohou¡¯s anxious look, the Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I was talking about?¡± After a pause, the Ninth Princess continued: "You are not allowed to have close contact with women before the Nine Suns Divine Art is perfected, otherwise there will be a risk of body explosion. Junior Brother's narrow escape from death is really a blessing. However, after the Nine Yangs Divine Art is perfected, he will This makes the cultivator have a strong sexual desire and the ability to be invincible with a golden gun. If he cannot have sexual intercourse with a woman regularly, he will also be in danger of exploding his body. The founder of the magic skill at that time was Dacheng and died due to this exploding body, and Master Jueyuan It was also before Dacheng that I discovered this flaw in the Nine Yang Divine Skill, but I couldn't figure out a solution, let alone lose the skill, so I chose to pass away." "Ah", Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this, and blurted out: "No wonder I have been feeling a powerful force in my dantian recently, an idea of ??wanting to fight with others. Could this be a sign of a body explosion?" The Ninth Princess was also greatly surprised when she heard this and asked, "Is it possible that Junior Brother is still a boy?" Hong Tianxiao couldn¡¯t help but blush when he heard thisThe nine-yang magical power is dangerous to explode the body, but he doesn't expect his senior sister to be a sister to her. Tian Xiao cannot break her chastity at will, but in this way, Tian Xiao is not in danger. " Although the Ninth Princess was kind-hearted and treated the servants around her well when she was a princess, she had also lived in the palace for a long time and had long recognized the different levels of people. At the moment, Luo Qihong is just a servant in Hong Tianxiao's house. If Hong Tianxiao is going to take Luo Qihong's life, the Ninth Princess will definitely stop him because of their past love. But now he just wants her body, but he didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao himself would worry about it. Heavy. What kind of man is he? He actually respects the women around him so much. Although the Ninth Princess couldn't understand it, she nodded secretly in her heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113: Winning the Heart of the Ninth Princess You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, how could the Ninth Princess imagine that hundreds of years later, human civilization would evolve rapidly, and the status of men and women would be equal, and even women's status would seem to be higher than men's. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao did not regard Fang Yi and other women as women in his heart. Instead of treating her as her own personal belongings, she treats her as half the sky's wife. If Hong Tianxiao was asked to kill a few people now because of his anti-Qing cause, he would do it without hesitation. However, Hong Tianxiao was a little hesitant about casually possessing the virginity of an innocent woman. Hong Tianxiao really couldn't think of a good way, so he could only sigh dejectedly: "It seems that I can only go to a brothel and find one at random?" The Ninth Princess didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would come up with such a bad idea after thinking for a long time. Hearing this, she couldn't help but blush and spat: "Bah, junior brother, you have so many stunning beauties around you, you actually want to go to a brothel to find those who don't do it." What will they think of impure women if they find out about them in the future? Are they not as good as brothel prostitutes in your mind?" Hong Tianxiao also felt that this method was a bit ridiculous, and he couldn't help crying and said: "Senior sister, this won't work, that won't work either, could it be" Hong Tianxiao suddenly raised his eyebrows, looked at the pretty and blushing Ninth Princess, and said in surprise: "Senior sister, could it be that You think you think, that's great, if senior sister is willing, junior brother, I'd love it." When the Ninth Princess heard this, she became even more beautiful. She didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would have such a misunderstanding. For a moment, she didn't agree or refuse, and she just stayed there. Unexpectedly, the silence of the Ninth Princess made Hong Tianxiao think that the Ninth Princess had already acquiesced in her heart, but it was because of the shyness of a woman that she could not say the word "agree". He was so happy that he jumped up and held the Ninth Princess in his arms. I just feel warm and fragrant. Although the Ninth Princess has completely opened up her heart, stepped out from the shadow of Yuan Chengzhi, and almost secretly expressed her love for Hong Tianxiao, she is not mentally prepared to devote herself at all. She didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to be so fast, nor did she expect Hong Tianxiao to be so bold. She was unexpectedly held in his arms. The Ninth Princess has been keeping her virginity for thirty years. Except for Yuan Chengzhi who was being hunted for rescuing the palace for an assassination, she had no choice but to sleep in the same bed with him. Even so, the Ninth Princess and Yuan Chengzhi still maintained a certain distance. Apart from any substantial contact, she had never even touched her fingers with another man, let alone being hugged so tightly by Hong Tianxiao. The ninth princess could not help but feel weak, her limbs were weak, and she was almost paralyzed. On the bed. Before Ninth Princess could say "ah", she felt something soft and wet enter her mouth, and a strong manly breath also spread on her face. Although it was her first kiss, Ninth Princess felt very happy. He understood what the wet and soft thing was, and he became confused and fascinated in an instant. In the confusion and infatuation, the ninth princess suddenly had a thought in her heart. No wonder the concubines in her father's harem were so eager for her father to visit them for one night. It turned out that the relationship between men and women was so wonderful. Hong Tianxiao also felt that his body was extremely hot. There seemed to be a ball of fire in his dantian that wanted to escape from his body, but it could not find an exit and was bumping around in his body. Although Hong Tianxiao was also a boy, he came from later generations and knew how to release this hot fire ball. With the sound of "Ah", along with the change of status as a young woman, the Ninth Princess, who was on a beautiful branch, suddenly felt a sharp pain and couldn't help but let out a scream. The nails of her hands dug deeply into the muscles of Hong Tianxiao's back. . Hong Tianxiao, who was feeling comfortable, also felt a pain in his back, and his consciousness woke up at this moment. Looking at the pain on the face of the ninth princess under him and the sweat on her fair forehead, he cursed himself in his heart. This was the first time for senior sister. , how come I don¡¯t know how to show mercy and cherish jade, so I stopped right now. After a long while, Princess Ninth slowly felt the pain disappear, followed by emptiness. She instinctively raised her head and saw Hong Tianxiao looking at her lovingly. She felt ashamed and let out a cry. A murmur that only the two of them could hear: "Move, it doesn't hurt anymore." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed upon hearing this, as if he had received an imperial edict, and began to gallop as much as he wanted. Two hours later, the Ninth Princess only felt that she was coming back to life, coming back to life and dying again, repeating this process, and she didn¡¯t know how many times she had died and how many times she had lived. After Hong Tianxiao's body shook for a while, the Ninth Princess's extremely excited body began to convulse, and she no longer had any strength in her body. Hong Tianxiao knew that the Ninth Princess's new melon had just broken out, and she had been tortured by him for two hours. She was already exhausted, so he did not bother her. He gently got off the Ninth Princess's body, lay on her side, picked up the towel on the bedside, and gently Wipe off Princess Ninth's forehead and body??s sweat. The Ninth Princess was secretly delighted when she saw that Hong Tianxiao was so attentive and gentle. More than ten years had passed, and it was easy to get a fortune, but it was rare to find a lover. She understood this truth very well. In the more than ten years since she became a monk, she has looked at the world with a cold eye. Although she is a little extreme, she has never seen a man who can compare to Yuan Chengzhi. However, when she compared Hong Tianxiao and Yuan Chengzhi today, she suddenly realized that she had only been looking at the sky from the bottom of a well. Except for martial arts, Yuan Chengzhi could not surpass Hong Tianxiao in any aspect, or even be equal. While wiping, Hong Tianxiao suddenly found that the ninth princess slowly closed her beautiful eyes and actually fell asleep. After wiping, Hong Tianxiao lay on his side next to the Ninth Princess, holding the Ninth Princess's body as crystal clear as jade and as white as flawless, looking at that gorgeous and unparalleled face without blinking, thinking to himself, God is so attached to her. Damn it, you gave me such a wonderful beauty, Yuan Chengzhi, Yuan Chengzhi, you are such a big asshole. But it's a good thing you are a bastard, otherwise, how could such a wonderful person have waited for more than ten years for me to pick it. Scolding Yuan Chengzhi, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that what happened today was indeed too unbelievable. It only took him an hour to make the most unkind and cynical Ninth Princess in the original book return to the world without talking about it. She got it onto the bed, and as she thought about it, Hong Tianxiao felt that his eyelids were getting darker and darker, and he slowly fell into a deep sleep. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when Hong Tianxiao woke up again, the room was already pitch black. Hong Tianxiao was about to get out of bed and hold the lamp. Just as he was about to pull out his arm, he suddenly felt a movement in his arms. Hong Tianxiao thought that the ninth princess had also woken up, so he tried calling "Senior Sister", but there was no response, so Hong Tianxiao thought that the ninth princess had also woken up. Just turn over and get ready to get out of bed. Unexpectedly, the beauty in her arms suddenly moved and hugged him tightly, and then a soft voice came: "No, don't hold the lamp." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then realized that it was the Ninth Princess who was shy. Unexpectedly, her childlike innocence grew. He put his arms around the Ninth Princess's smooth and delicate body, and whispered softly in her ear: "Sister, why don't you let me hold the lamp?" The clouds and rain just now came so quickly, Junior Brother, I can¡¯t wait to see every inch of Senior Sister¡¯s body.¡± Hong Tianxiao came from a later generation, so these tender words were nothing, but the Ninth Princess was different. Upon hearing these words, her pretty face turned as red as blood, and she immediately buried a qiong head deeply in Hong Tianxiao's arms, and her arms became even brighter. He hugged Hong Tianxiao tightly, as if he was afraid that he would really get off the bed. Hong Tianxiao knew that the Ninth Princess was shy and stopped teasing her, so he said: "Okay, okay, senior sister, I won't hold the lamp anymore, but you should relax your strength, I am almost out of breath from your arms." As he spoke, his left hand He even pinched the bud on the Jade Girl Peak on the left side of the Ninth Princess. The Ninth Princess only felt that the feeling just now filled her heart again. She let out an "ah" and unconsciously relaxed her arms. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "Senior sister, you are so beautiful. It is a blessing that I have earned in eight lifetimes to be favored by senior sister." Although it was darkness, the Ninth Princess still did not dare to raise her head to look at Hong Tianxiao. She just lowered her head and said softly: "Why do you favor me? It's not because you used force just now." Hong Tianxiao said "huh" and pretended to be confused: "Really? As far as I know, although senior sister's martial arts is not the best in the world, she can definitely be in the top twenty. Is there anyone who can use force against senior sister? What's more? Senior sister also possesses the world's best divine movement and light kung fu. If senior sister wanted to run away just now, junior brother would definitely not be able to catch up." When the Ninth Princess heard this, she was even more ashamed. She lightly hit Hong Tianxiao on the chest with her pink fist and said softly: "Junior brother, you are so annoying. You are just bullying others." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao felt his heart flutter. He couldn't help but start imagining the charming appearance of the Ninth Princess's little daughter. He suppressed the urge to get out of bed and light a lamp next time. Hong Tianxiao continued to whisper tender words in Ninth Princess's ears: "Senior Sister, Today, since I have been favored by Senior Sister and have given all my body and mind to me, please believe me, I will spend my whole life loving you and taking care of you, and I will never let you be wronged in the slightest again." The Ninth Princess felt sweet after hearing this. Although she did not reply, Hong Tianxiao felt something wet suddenly appear on her arm. "Senior sister, are you crying? What's wrong? Do you regret it?" Although Hong Tianxiao is not an expert in love, he still knows some hard-to-get skills. "No, junior brother, it's just that I'm too happy. Originally, I would be accompanied by the Ancient Buddha of Qingdeng for the rest of my life. I didn't expect that God would take pity on me and let me meet you. In the past, I only experienced the pain of being a woman. Today I just I truly understand the joy of being a woman." Princess Ninth sobbed softly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114: News about the Golden Dragon Gang You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao felt a pain in his heart. He held the Ninth Princess's delicate body tightly in his arms and comforted her softly: "Senior sister, just smile when you are happy. Why should you cry? If a woman cries often, her face will be full of tears." You're going to get wrinkles. Senior sister, if you still cry, I will cry with you." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao began to cry "woo woo woo", but it sounded almost like the real thing. When the Ninth Princess saw Hong Tianxiao crying even as a man, she immediately stopped crying and urged in a hurry: "Junior brother, stop crying, I won't cry either." Hong Tianxiao¡¯s weird voice came from between his fingers: ¡°Senior sister, actually I am doing thunder but not rain.¡± Only then did the Ninth Princess realize that Hong Tianxiao was teasing her. Her heart relaxed and her heart was as sweet as honey. She lightly beat Hong Tianxiao's chest a few more times with her pink fist and said softly: "Junior brother, you are so annoying. You are teasing others." .¡± "Hahahaha", Hong Tianxiao laughed a few times, turned over and pressed the Ninth Princess under him, and kissed her wildly again. In just a moment, Hong Tianxiao returned to the state before the first battle. The object suddenly poked the Ninth Princess's thigh. The Ninth Princess said "Ah" and quickly pushed Hong Tianxiao away. Nuonuo said: "Junior brother. , II really" Of course, Hong Tianxiao knew that the ninth princess was new to the new melon and could not hold on to the joy again, so he grabbed her little hand and put it on it, and worked it up and down, and said with a smile: "Senior sister, just move up and down like this, alas, this is the Nine Sun Magic Skill." The pain is not only long-lasting, but the recovery is too fast. No wonder the old monk who created the magical power exploded and died." The Ninth Princess smiled while stroking her gently: "Junior brother, you can call this pain, but you don't know how many people in the world will envy you. Kings of all ages have worked hard to find a magical elixir that can make a golden gun invincible. Who would have thought that it would be Nine Yang Divine Art." "Okay, then I will overthrow the Manchu Qing Dynasty and become the emperor myself." Under the control of the Ninth Princess's little hand, Hong Tianxiao felt waves of pleasure coming through his body, "You will be my beloved concubine by then, by the way. Senior sister, don¡¯t wander around alone in the world anymore, come with me.¡± After hearing the words, the Ninth Princess was silent for a moment and stopped her hands. After a long time, she whispered: "Junior Brother, Senior Sister is really not suitable to meet people in this state. How about waiting for her hair to grow out before meeting them again?" Besides, I still have two apprentices, and I still need to explain some things." "You are talking about Aqi and Ake, I think you should not be masters and apprentices in the future, just be sisters." "Ah", the Ninth Princess was really shocked, her voice could not help but tremble, "Junior brother, are you planning to put themthem" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but blush, but fortunately the room was dark, and he hurriedly explained: "Sister, you misunderstood, I didn't mean that. You have now returned to secular life and become my wife, and they are about the same age as me. I am worried about the future It seems that the relationship is not easy to discuss.¡± "Puch", the Ninth Princess couldn't help laughing when she heard Hong Tianxiao's incoherent and anxious explanation. Only then did Hong Tianxiao realize that he had been teased by the Ninth Princess. He feigned anger and said, "Okay, if you dare to tease me, see how I deal with you. Come on, let's fight for another three hundred rounds." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned over and pressed the Ninth Princess. Beneath him, his lower abdomen stretched out, looking eager to try. The Ninth Princess was shocked and hurriedly begged for mercy. Hong Tianxiao pretended not to comply and moved his hands up and down her body until the Ninth Princess became weak and gasping for breath. After the two stopped, Hong Tianxiao sighed and said, "Senior sister, am I too greedy? There are already so many women around me, and I am still not satisfied?" The Ninth Princess thought for a while and said: "Tian Xiao, actually Aqi and Ake are both good girls, especially Ake. She was taken away from Chen Yuanyuan by me when she was three years old. She has not had the love of her parents since she was a child, and because of her, I She is the daughter of the traitor Wu Sangui. She was beaten and scolded a lot, and she only taught her martial arts, but not even half of her internal skills. In fact, think about it now, although Ake's father is Wu Sangui, he is hated by everyone. She is a big traitor, but what is her fault? You also know that I did not have such a character when I was a girl. The reason why my temperament changed drastically was because I was frustrated in love and escaped into Buddhism. If Yuan Chengzhi could be like you back then, How could I live alone for more than ten years?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt a sour feeling in his nose. He slapped the Ninth Princess hard on the plump buttocks and said, "You charming vixen, aren't you afraid of making me jealous when you say this?" The Ninth Princess felt sweet in her heart. If an upright man can be jealous of a woman, it shows how much he cares about this woman. She couldn't help but put her hands around Hong Tianxiao's neck, took the initiative to send a sweet kiss, and then said: "Now I have figured it out. , I should say it?Thank you to Yuan Chengzhi, and more importantly, Wen Qingqing. Without them, how could I be your woman, junior brother? " After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao rubbed the Ninth Princess¡¯s plump buttocks a few times with his hands and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± "Tian Xiao, in addition to Su Quan and me, the women who like you now include Fang Yi, Li Jiaoniang, and Mu Jianping. I guess Sister Qihong will also like you in the future, and I don't know how many more women will like you in the future. Girls will fall in love with you. If you are really weak and only take a cup of water, you may be really dedicated, but have you ever thought about the feelings of those women who are rejected by you? Do you have the heart to let them go? Are you going to follow in my footsteps? Although I have been alone for thirteen years, God finally allowed me to meet you, which is enough to make me happy for the rest of my life. Will they be as lucky as me? Tian Xiao, your martial arts and character Both your appearance and appearance are the best choices. As long as they are women, they will fall in love with you. If they really fall in love with you, I will not object. Don¡¯t worry, when I meet them in the future, I will Break away from the master-disciple relationship with them." Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart, hugged Ninth Princess tightly and said: "Senior sister, it is really a great blessing for me to have a senior sister in my life. Although you are not my only lover, I swear that I will love you for the rest of my life. If Anyone who violates this will be punished by heaven and earth, and will die" The Ninth Princess quickly blocked Hong Tianxiao's mouth and said quietly: "You fool, why do you swear such a heavy oath? How can people not believe it?" Hong Tianxiao ran his hands up and down the smooth skin of the Ninth Princess, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. They said that beauty is a disaster, and beautiful women are indeed attractive. He actually had the idea of ??not wanting to get up. It seemed that he still didn't have enough concentration. The beautiful woman beside him So much is not a good sign. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was silent, the Ninth Princess asked, "Tian Xiao, what are you thinking about?" Hong Tianxiao smiled mischievously and said, "I was wondering if we should change positions and play for a while. You are on top and I am on the bottom. How about that?" The Ninth Princess's face turned red, she lightly punched Hong Tianxiao's chest with her pink fist, and spat: "Bah, a dog's mouth can't spit out ivory." Hong Tianxiao was about to continue teasing the Ninth Princess when he suddenly thought of something and asked: "By the way, Senior Sister, is your purpose of coming to Shanxi this time also to Shunzhi the old emperor?" The Ninth Princess shook her head and said: "No, I came to help after hearing the news that the Golden Dragon Gang was back and that the Qing government was preparing to encircle and suppress them." "Golden Dragon Gang?" Hong Tianxiao felt that the name was very familiar, but he couldn't remember it at the moment. He asked, "Why haven't you heard that there is a Golden Dragon Gang there? Who is the gang leader?" "The former leader of the Golden Dragon Gang was named Jiao Gongli, but I heard that he passed away ten years ago. Now" The ninth princess had just finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao said, "I know, this person has not been criticized by me. Did my brother Yuan Chengzhi, who was so kind to me, follow him overseas? Is the current gang leader his son?" "Yes, and no." The Ninth Princess shook her head again and said, "I have inquired about the Golden Dragon Gang's comeback this time, and there are two gang leaders. The first gang leader is Jiao Gongli's daughter Jiao Waner, and the second gang leader is Jiao Gongli's son Jiao Yiquan." "Where's Luo Liru?" Hong Tianxiao was surprised why Luo Liru didn't become the gang leader. When the Ninth Princess heard this, she was slightly surprised. She didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao even knew about Luo Liru's insignificant role: "Luo Liru serves as a protector in the gang." "Dharma Protector?" Hong Tianxiao asked, a little confused, "Isn't Jiao Waner married to Luo Liru? How could she only let her husband serve as the Dharma Protector?" The Ninth Princess said strangely: "Who did you hear that Jiao Waner married Luo Liru?" Hong Tianxiao was at a loss for words. He had only watched "Blue Blood Sword" once. He vaguely remembered that Jiao Waner knew that she and Yuan Chengzhi were not destined to be together, so she had no choice but to marry Luo Liru, who had broken her right arm. Could it be that the situation has changed? , so he asked: "I just heard about it, isn't it right?" The Ninth Princess shook her head and said: "I once visited the Jinlong Gang at night and overheard their conversations. Jiao Waner is not married to Luo Liru. She is still a girl. But what makes me wonder is that Jiao Waner's sister and brother Why did he come back suddenly? It seems that the purpose of the Golden Dragon Gang this time is to drive away the Tartars, just like the Tiandihui and Prince Mu's Mansion." After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he vaguely sensed that something had happened to Yuan Chengzhi, and asked: "Senior sister, if my guess is correct, something must have happened to my cousin. You and Miss Jiao were also friends before. We are familiar with each other. I think we have nothing to do tonight, so why not visit the Golden Dragon Gang at night and ask questions in person." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115: Night exploration of the Golden Dragon Gang You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There were no stars or moon in the sky, and it was pitch black, which made it convenient for the two of them to move around. The two of them walked out of the room and were about to perform Qing Kung Fu. The Ninth Princess suddenly said "Ouch" and her delicate body shook as if she was about to fall. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly hugged her and asked with concern: "What's the matter, Senior Sister?" The Ninth Princess blushed, and Nuonuo said: "Down thereit seems to be a little painful down there." Only then did Hong Tianxiao realize it, and secretly cursed himself for being confused, so he said: "I was negligent. Let's not go tonight. We will wait until Senior Sister's body recovers before going. You have already applied my golden sore medicine, so I guess After two or three hours there will be no problem.¡± The Ninth Princess said: "This matter can't wait any longer. The Jinlong Gang has betrayed traitors, and the Qing government is about to attack them, but Jiao Waner and the others don't know it at all. If I hadn't met you, I would have reported the letter to Jiao Waner. If we go It¡¯s too late, I¡¯m afraid they will all be wiped out.¡± Hong Tianxiao also knew that the situation was critical, but he was worried about the Ninth Princess's injury. He frowned and said, "I think so, senior sister, you can rest in the room while I go alone." "This is not good. It is a taboo in the world to enter the important place of the gang at night. Miss Jiao and I are also familiar with each other. In addition, we are reporting a message, so there is no hindrance. If you go by yourself, I am afraid you will conflict with them." The Ninth Princess can rest assured and let Hong Tianxiao go by himself. Hong Tianxiao also thought it was reasonable, thought for a moment and said, "Why don't I go with Senior Sister on my back?" The Ninth Princess blushed, nodded and said, "That's all we can do." Hong Tianxiao squatted down and carried the Ninth Princess on his back. He only felt two soft balls of flesh rubbing against his back. He knew that they were the twin breasts of a beautiful girl that made him reluctant to leave. His mind couldn't help but ripple, and he could hardly help but want to He returned to the room, stripped the Ninth Princess naked, and then ravaged the two Jade Girl Peaks. While Hong Tianxiao was thinking wildly, the voice of the Ninth Princess suddenly came to his ears: "Junior Brother, I am now going to teach you the formula of the Divine Movement and Light Kung Fu, please listen carefully." When Hong Tianxiao heard the words, his spirit perked up and he listened attentively. The formula for the Divine Movement and Qinggong Kung Fu is not very long, only a few hundred words, but its application is not that simple. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao has excellent qualifications, and the Ninth Princess explained its meaning in as much detail as possible. Less than twenty miles out of the temple, Hong Tianxiao was already able to use it freely. Half an hour later, the two came to the headquarters of the Jinlong Gang. The headquarters of the Jinlong Gang was in a large house. There was a plaque hanging on the house with three big characters "Huangfu Mansion" written on it. From the outside, there is nothing unusual at all. It is just a house belonging to a wealthy family. Hong Tianxiao jumped into the house with the Ninth Princess on his back. The Ninth Princess whispered: "The place where Jiao Waner and the others are discussing is the third room of the row of houses to the west. The Jinlong Gang's secret sentries are all around the house. Around that room It's quite safe, I think Jiao Waner and the others are very confident in their martial arts." Hong Tianxiao turned his head and smiled and said: "Perhaps they have learned some superior martial arts from my cousin over the years, but tonight they met the two descendants of the world's best Qing Gong and Shenfa, known to the world as ' An invincible couple with a handsome man and a beautiful woman.¡± The Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed, just be gentle, the one with the light on the left is the one.¡± Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked to the left. Sure enough, it was a row of houses, with seven or eight rooms. The one with the light on was the third one. Under the reflection of the light, three figures could be seen sitting on a table from the window. They must be Jiao Waner, Jiao Yiquan and Luo Liru. The Ninth Princess got off Hong Tianxiao¡¯s back, and the two of them tiptoed to the window and listened attentively. "Sister, that Liu Feiying's martial arts is really powerful. After Bayan and I retreated that day, I lurked outside the wall and found that the two people whose martial arts were better than Bayan and I were extremely afraid of him and retreated without making a move. "This voice was clearly that of Huangfu Pavilion, who was trying to rob the old Emperor Shunzhi in Qingliang Temple that day. Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. It turned out that Huangfu Pavilion was actually Jiao Yiquan. No wonder he knew the Kung Fu of the Huashan School. Next, a clear and pleasant voice sounded: "I'm not worried about Liu Feiying now, because although his martial arts is powerful, he is only one person after all. When the time comes, we can have more masters to entangle him, and we can naturally snatch that person away." , what I am worried about is that the Shaolin Temple will send a large number of masters, or they will get that person to the Shaolin Temple." Luo Liru nodded and said: "Junior sister is right. Among the martial arts today, Shaolin and Wudang sects have the most masters. If that person really goes to Shaolin Temple, it will be even more difficult to catch him. Junior sister, we might as well contact one ???The masters of Wudang Sect may be able to compete with the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin Temple. " Jiao Wan'er sighed after hearing this and said: "The person who went to contact us has returned this afternoon. The master of Zhenwu Temple, Taoist Yun Yan, and his senior brother, Taoist Yun He, have been at odds for a long time. The two of them are always scheming and looking for trouble with each other's disciples. Son, the internal fighting has been going on for a long time, how can they still take care of these things?" Hearing this, Jiao Yiquan said angrily: "The great rivers and mountains were occupied by the Manchu Tatars, and they actually ignored the national affairs for the selfish desires of a small leader. These people are really hateful." Luo Liru said: "Junior sister, if the Qing Dynasty has been stabilized, can our small Golden Dragon Gang succeed?" Jiao Yiquan nodded when he heard this and said, "Yes, sister, I also feel that we are alone." Jiao Waner frowned when she heard this and said: "Have you forgotten what dad said before his death? The biggest regret in his life is that he followed Brother Yuan overseas and failed to fight against the Manchu Tatars who entered the Central Plains. Now we are adhering to dad's instructions. We must fight hard, no matter whether we win or lose. Besides, there are constant calls for rebellion against the Qing Dynasty. Tiandihui, Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion, Wangwushan, etc. are all against the Qing Dynasty, so we are not alone." Jiao Yiquan nodded and said, "Sister is right, no matter whether you win or lose, you still have to make a grand fuss. Are you right, Senior Brother Luo?" Hong Tianxiao was moved when he heard this. Jiao Yiquan called Luo Liru his senior brother instead of his brother-in-law. It seemed that Luo Liru and Jiao Waner were not married. He also heard Luo Liru say: "Yes, my parents died when I was young and I was adopted by my master. To me, He is like a biological son and has taught me martial arts with all his heart. I have nothing to do in return but to devote my life to realizing Master's wishes." Jiao Wan'er nodded and said, "Okay, as long as the three of us work together, we will be able to achieve great things." Hong Tianxiao nodded towards the Ninth Princess, and suddenly shouted loudly: "This is a very good idea, but how can we drive the Manchus out of the customs if we are alone?" Jiao Waner and the other three were shocked when they heard this. They didn't expect that someone would come to the window without the three of them knowing it. Jiao Yiquan was young and energetic, and immediately shouted: "Where is the thief from?" After saying that, he jumped out of the house, Jiao Waner He and Luo Liru were worried that Jiao Yiquan was missing, so they followed him outside the house. "Who are you, Your Excellency? What are you doing so late at night?" Jiao Yiquan flew out of the house and saw that the people coming were a man and a woman. The man was as handsome as a jade tree in the wind, and the woman was as beautiful as a flower, fresh and refined. When she saw that the other party was not pure, In court attire, Jiao Yiquan did not directly attack. Hong Tianxiao was sure that the young man in front of him had exactly the same voice as Huangfu Pavilion in Qingliang Temple that day. He knew in his heart that Jiao Yiquan must have been wearing a mask that day. He smiled slightly and said: "Mr. Huangfu, we met in Qingliang Temple yesterday, why are we here today?" I don¡¯t recognize it.¡± Only Jiao Wan'er and Luo Liru knew about Jiao Yiquan's disguise as Huangfu Pavilion. Now Hong Tianxiao found out. They couldn't help but be shocked and angry. After taking a closer look at Hong Tianxiao, he suddenly realized: "So you are the one who gave alms in Qingliang Temple. Hello, Your Excellency." Jun¡¯s skills were even more hidden that day.¡± "Hahahaha." Seeing that Jiao Yiquan recognized him, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but look up to the sky and laugh, "I wonder in my heart that day, when did such a famous person appear in the world? Not only is he proficient in the Huashan School's secrets, but all the people under his command are also extraordinary. I don't want to He is actually the leader of the Jiao Gang of the Golden Dragon Gang." Jiao Yiquan was shocked when he saw that he knew nothing about the other party, but the other party knew all about his situation. However, he didn't know the purpose of Hong Tianxiao and the two coming. He asked in a deep voice: "Excuse me, please give me your name. I don't know why you are here. Friend or foe?" Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had been teasing Jiao Yiquan, the Ninth Princess was worried that the latter would become angry and hurt her harmony. She hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Miss Jiao, we haven't seen each other for more than ten years, but you still recognize me?" Jiao Waner felt familiar from the first time she saw the Ninth Princess. Although she felt that the Ninth Princess looked very much like the same person, she was not sure because Jiao Waner was not there when the Ninth Princess became a monk. Later, Yuan Chengzhi once There was a dispute with Wen Qingqing, and it was mentioned in the conversation that Jiao Waner found out. "Youyou are the Ninth Princess?" Jiao Waner was finally able to confirm that the stunning face in front of her was the Ninth Princess who fell in love with Yuan Chengzhi just like herself. Looking at the Ninth Princess, Jiao Wan'er felt that her attire was a bit too weird. She was dressed in plain clothes, which was quite decent, but there was a piece of elegant yellow silk cloth wrapped around her head. She thought to herself, it is said that the Ninth Princess became a monk at that time. Looking at the attire in front of me, it doesn't look like it. Could it be that the rumors are wrong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116: Flying Fox You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since the Ninth Princess decided to return to secular life and had a relationship with Hong Tianxiao, she could no longer wear the nun's clothes. So on the way here, Hong Tianxiao visited a small shop selling clothes and left a piece of silver behind. But he took away a suit of clothes, which was exactly what the Ninth Princess was wearing. The Ninth Princess sighed, nodded and said: "The Ming Dynasty is dead, so let's not mention this subjugated princess. My real name is Zhu Shutuo. Sister Wan'er, you are younger than me. If you don't mind, just call me Sister Zhu." .¡± Jiao Waner knew that the person in front of her was the Ninth Princess, and all hostility in her expression disappeared. She went up to meet her with a smile and said politely, "My little sister has met Sister Zhu." The Ninth Princess helped Jiao Wan'er up, holding her hand and sighing: "My sister has had a good life these years. My sister heard that you went overseas with him, why did you come back again? Could it be that something happened in Qi China? " Seeing Jiao Wan'er's hesitant expression, the Ninth Princess knew that there must be something she couldn't tell, so she quickly changed the subject and said, "Sister, don't you invite me to come in and sit down?" Jiao Wan'er's pretty face turned red, and she hurriedly took Ninth Princess's hand and said, "Wan'er is being rude. Come on, sister, let's talk in the room." Arriving at the house, Luo Liru immediately ordered his servants to serve another table of food and wine. Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess had not eaten for three hours and were already starving. They were not polite at the moment and sat down to eat and drink. The Ninth Princess was doing better and ate quite gracefully, but Hong Tianxiao had no scruples and ate without any scruples. In a short time, he had wiped out the entire table of food and wine, leaving Jiao Wan'er and the other two stunned. If their identities hadn't been confirmed, He would really treat the two of them as cheating people to eat and drink. After drinking and eating, Hong Tianxiao noticed the strange looks from the three of them. He blushed and quickly explained: "Sorry, senior sister was seriously injured this morning. I have been treating her injuries for five hours. I've always been rude when it comes to eating." After hearing this, the Ninth Princess almost couldn't help laughing. Hong Tianxiao actually said that the incident between the two of them on the bed was healing. She knew it was funny but could only acquiesce. Jiao Waner and others were convinced that more than ten years ago, the ninth princess's martial arts skills were similar to Jiao Waner's, so they thought it was nothing if the ninth princess was injured. After hearing this, they casually asked: "I don't know. My sister was injured by someone, and my little sister will avenge you in the future." The Ninth Princess thought to herself that the person who hurt me is in this room. I am afraid that I will never be able to avenge this revenge in my life, and I will be "bullyed" by him for the rest of my life. However, she said: "It's nothing, I am practicing martial arts with my junior brother." He was accidentally injured by his junior brother when he was young, but he is fine now. By the way, Sister Wan'er, I am here to tell you a piece of news. There is a traitor in your gang. He has already informed the Qing court, and the Qing court has also secretly sent people to come here. I came to encircle and suppress you, probably in the past few days. It is said that the leader of the Qing soldiers is named Hu, and he is very powerful in martial arts. Sister, I can only take less than a hundred moves under him." "Ah", the four of them were very surprised when they heard the news, but Jiao Waner didn't know the level of the Ninth Princess's martial arts. They were surprised that there was a traitor in the gang, and it also attracted officers and soldiers to encircle and suppress them, but they didn't know anything about it. Knowing that, Hong Tianxiao was surprised that even the Ninth Princess could only perform a hundred moves in the hands of the man named Hu. This shows that his martial arts is so powerful that he is probably still above Feng Xifan, but it seems that it is not mentioned in the original book. This person. Jiao Wan'er looked at Jiao Yiquan and Luo Liru, and saw angry expressions on their faces. She couldn't help but secretly thought that if the Ninth Princess hadn't reported the news late at night, the Golden Dragon Gang might have collapsed overnight, so she hurriedly thanked them: "Thank you, sister." It is a great kindness to come to report late at night, and my little sister will definitely repay you in the future." Just when the Ninth Princess opened her mouth to be polite, Hong Tianxiao suddenly tensed up, knocked out the oil lamp on the table with one palm, and whispered: "Stop talking, the Qing soldiers are coming, everyone, be careful." As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he heard the sound of a rain of arrows coming from outside, followed by screams of "Ah". Jiao Waner and the other three suddenly changed their expressions. The owner of these screams was the one they arranged outside. Secret whistle, it seems that this traitor has a high position in the Golden Dragon Gang, and he actually knows the location of the secret whistle clearly. Jiao Wan'er stood up with an "ooh", feeling extremely ashamed and angry. She was so ashamed that the Golden Dragon Gang had just reappeared in the world and encountered such a thing. It seemed that she was quite incompetent as the leader of the gang. She was angry because she had always been against The brothers of the Golden Dragon Gang are good, but I didn't expect that some of them would rebel. Hong Tianxiao saw Jiao Waner looking like she was about to rush out to fight the Qing soldiers, so he hurriedly grabbed her arm and said: "Gang leader Jiao, please be patient. If my guess is correct, the front and back of this house have been occupied." Surrounded, once we go out, we will be greeted by a hail of arrows."   Jiao Wan'er followed her father Jiao Gongli to manage the Golden Dragon Gang more than ten years ago. She has never experienced any kind of storm. Just now she was so angry that she wanted to go out to fight against the officers and soldiers. Now when she heard Hong Tianxiao's reminder, she immediately came to her senses and acted as if she was being suppressed. He calmed down his anger and turned his attention to Hong Tianxiao. No matter how stupid Jiao Waner is, she still knows that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is much higher than the three of hers. The Ninth Princess is his senior sister, so her martial arts must not be much lower. It seems that her martial arts have greatly improved after becoming a disciple of Taoist Mu Sang. Now the Golden Dragon Gang is at a critical moment of life and death. If the two of them help, they may be able to survive tonight's crisis. Seeing that Jiao Waner had stopped being impulsive, Hong Tianxiao said to the Ninth Princess: "Senior sister, how are you injured?" The Ninth Princess didn¡¯t know why Hong Tianxiao asked suddenly, and her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but blush. Fortunately, the room was dark. Although everyone was looking at her, they couldn¡¯t clearly see the expressions on their faces: ¡°It¡¯s almost okay.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That's good. The two of us will meet that master of the Qing court and see what his background is." Only then did the Ninth Princess understand what Hong Tianxiao meant, and nodded: "Okay." Hong Tianxiao turned to Jiao Wan'er and said: "Chief Jiao, leave that Hu guy to the two of us. You can just take the brothers from the Golden Dragon Gang to deal with those officers and soldiers. If the opponent is powerful, you must not show off your courage, otherwise, I¡¯m just afraid that the Golden Dragon Gang will really disappear from the world.¡± The Ninth Princess has profound skills, and now she can hear that there are hundreds of officers and soldiers outside. She knows that there will be a fierce battle today, and she also follows: "Sister Wan'er, my junior brother is right, as the saying goes, if you leave the green hills, you will never leave them." I'm worried about not having any firewood. The three of you can't be too eager to fight and retreat while fighting. We will meet at the Jixiang Temple at the foot of Mount Wutai early tomorrow morning." Jiao Waner nodded with a complicated expression and said, "Okay, but sister and and this brother should be careful. If the Golden Dragon Gang can survive this disaster, Jiao Waner will definitely be rewarded in the future." Seeing that Jiao Wan'er had obeyed his words, Hong Tianxiao said to the Ninth Princess: "Sister, it's time for you to reveal the secret weapon skills of Iron Sword Sect. I'll lead the man named Hu away first, and you can get rid of all these archers, and then If you go and help me again, Leader Jiao, you will take the opportunity to break out, remember, don¡¯t be reluctant to fight." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao lifted the table and came to the door. He turned around and nodded to the four people. The ninth princess also followed behind Hong Tianxiao, holding a hidden weapon in her hand. I saw Hong Tianxiao kicking the door open and heard the sound of bows and arrows outside. He hurriedly protected the table in front of him and rushed out. The Ninth Princess who was following behind her had already judged the location of these archers based on the sound of bows and arrows. As soon as she raised her hand, a hidden weapon flew out, followed by screams one after another, and many people shot out from behind. Falling from a high place or place to the ground. Hong Tianxiao swept around the courtyard and found a man in Qing court official attire standing on the roof on the right. He looked about forty years old and was holding a single sword. He was looking at him motionlessly. Although this man did not move , but the aura of a master in his body pressed against Hong Tianxiao silently. Thinking that this person is the master that the Ninth Princess mentioned, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt something in his heart and thought to himself, could this person be him? With a flash of figure, he flew towards this person. The man did not swing his knife to slash at Hong Tianxiao, but struck Hong Tianxiao with his right palm. There was a "bang" sound, and the two of them exchanged palms. Hong Tianxiao felt that this man had profound skills and flipped four times in the air. It took five somersaults to remove the opponent's palm energy, and I secretly admired him in my heart. The man received Hong Tianxiao's palm, and felt that his palm power was powerful and his skills were extraordinary. He also saw that Hong Tianxiao was only twenty-three or four, and thought to himself, when did a young master appear in the martial arts world? He immediately struck out with a single sword. , with a move of "Strength Splitting Huashan", he flew towards Hong Tianxiao and slashed at him. After Hong Tianxiao faced that person, the Ninth Princess was not idle either. The hidden weapon in her right hand flew around, killing all the archers in a short time. Then she sent a signal to Jiao Wan'er and the other three and went to help Hong Tianxiao. went. Jiao Waner and the others did not dare to delay. They quickly took advantage of the opportunity when all the archers were gone and flew in the opposite direction of Jixiang Temple. This was Jiao Waner's cleverness. However, as soon as the three of them flew out of the house, they were tightly held by the officers and soldiers outside the house and could not escape. The three of them had no choice but to return and fight. Not only did this person have profound martial arts, but his sword skills were also superb. Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess joined forces to achieve a draw with this person. The more he feared in his heart, the more frightened he became. He also became more sure that this person must be the Flying Fox, the head of Li Zicheng's four bodyguards in the past. It's just that this person should have died a long time ago, why is he coming out again now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117 The Four Guards Gather You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao guessed well. This person was the flying fox Hu Yunzhi. Li Zicheng was defeated at Jiugong Mountain and was surrounded by Qing troops. Fan Miaotian's three guards rushed out of the siege to ask for reinforcements, while Hu Yunzhi stayed behind to protect Li Zicheng. However, after the three men had been there for half a day, the Qing soldiers' attack became more fierce, and Jiugong Mountain could no longer be defended. Under the critical situation, Hu Yunzhi found a man who was 80% similar in appearance to Li Zicheng, cut off the man's head and surrendered to the Qing Dynasty. As a result, the Qing soldiers thought that Li Zicheng was dead, so they ordered to stop the attack. Li Zicheng was able to escape. Although his life was saved, Li Zicheng was disheartened and became a monk. After the surrender, Hu Yunzhi was highly regarded due to his excellent martial arts skills and was promoted all the way. He is now the commander-in-chief of Shanxi Province. This time the Jinlong Gang reported on the information, and the imperial court ordered the governor of Shanxi Province to eliminate them on the spot. The governor of Shanxi Province Huo Tianying and the Flying Fox led troops to encircle and suppress them. Although Feitian Fox defected to the Qing Dynasty, it was just a helpless move. He did not sincerely serve the Qing court. Since Huo Tianying accepted the imperial edict, Hu Yunzhi had no choice but to follow him. Hu Yunzhi originally planned to capture the three leaders of the Golden Dragon Gang and then find an opportunity to release them. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess intervened in the matter, and everything changed. While fighting the flying fox, Hong Tianxiao watched the battle situation on Jiao Waner's side. Seeing that the three of them had been surrounded by Qing troops and unable to break out, he couldn't help but feel anxious. He made a few quick attacks and forced the flying fox back a few steps and whispered in a low voice. He said to the Ninth Princess: "Senior Sister, go and help them leave. Leave this place to me." The Ninth Princess was stunned and turned to look at Jiao Wan'er. She knew that if she didn't go, the three of them would never be able to escape, but she couldn't worry about Hong Tianxiao dealing with the flying fox with strong martial arts skills alone. She was quite hesitant. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "Go quickly, don't forget that the divine power is ever-changing." When the Ninth Princess heard this, she secretly thought, yes, even if Tian Xiao was defeated by this person, his magical behavior could be changed enough to escape. Without any hesitation at that moment, he flew towards Jiao Waner's battle group. Before anyone arrived, the hidden weapon arrived first and besieged Jiao Waner. A large number of the three soldiers fell immediately, and the Ninth Princess immediately shouted: "Sister Wan'er, leave quickly, I will cover you." Jiao Wan'er knew in her heart that if she didn't take the opportunity to leave, she would be surrounded by an endless stream of Qing soldiers. She didn't care about anything else at the moment, and the three of them flew outside together. When the three of them flew twenty feet away, the Ninth Princess waved her sleeves, and another burst of hidden weapons hit the Qing soldiers' heads. Accompanied by a burst of screams, the Ninth Princess chased Jiao Wan'er and the others, and looked again before leaving. Hong Tianxiao glanced over. Hong Tianxiao has already fallen into a hard fight. Although he has mastered the Tianshan Six Yang Palm all the way, he can't resist the power of a single sword in the hand of the Flying Fox. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao has already mastered the Nine Yang Magic. Although his internal strength is not as good as that of the Flying Fox, he can still make hundreds of moves. After that, his inner strength remained as before, which made the flying fox secretly amazed. The Flying Fox was originally in Cao's camp and his heart was in the Han Dynasty, and he cherished Hong Tianxiao's martial arts. Although he was pressing hard, his subordinates still had some affection for him. However, Hong Tianxiao didn't know that he responded to the challenge with all his strength. For the first time since the completion of the Nine Suns Magic Art, he met a world-class master who had no murderous intentions, which greatly increased Hong Tianxiao's actual combat experience. After two hundred moves, Hong Tianxiao felt more or less that the Feitian Fox had no ill intentions, and he felt reassured. He thought to himself that this was definitely a great opportunity to improve his actual combat experience, thinking that even if the Ninth Princess and others fell into the Feitian There will be no danger in the hands of the fox for the time being, so he concentrates on continuing to fight with the flying fox. Just now Hong Tianxiao was a little uneasy because he was worried about the four princesses, and his martial arts skills were reduced by 20%. Now that Hong Tianxiao is focused and has passed the actual combat of 200 moves just now, it is definitely different from the beginning. , his martial arts skills were displayed to the fullest, but it forced the Flying Fox to use his special skills to restrain Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao was not discouraged. On the contrary, he responded to the challenge more calmly. The moves in his hands kept changing. One was the Tianshan Six Yang Palm, the other was the Tianshan Plum Blossom Palm, the other was the Falling Palm, and the other was the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. The flying fox secretly marveled at these exquisite moves that he had never seen before. What surprised the Flying Fox even more was that the two had fought for nearly 400 rounds, but Hong Tianxiao's internal strength had not diminished at all and was still as strong as it was at the beginning. On the contrary, the Flying Fox was starting to lose some strength. Just when the Flying Fox decided to use the box-pressing skill of "Thirteen Swordsmanship", three figures suddenly flew from a distance, and in the blink of an eye they arrived on the roof where the two were fighting. "Hu Yunzhi, where are you going to run this time?" The first person was holding a long sword. When he arrived, he just yelled and jumped to join the battle group. The long sword was pointed directly at the throat of the flying fox. This move is called " "Poison Dragon Throat" is even vicious. Unless there is a deep hatred, ordinary masters will not use this move.   "Brother Miao, why are you here?" Feitian Fox was obviously very surprised, but he kept moving the single sword in his hand, blocking the swords of others in the future. When Hong Tianxiao heard the words "Second Brother Miao", his heart moved and he closed his hands and stood aside. "Bah," the man vomited loudly after hearing the words, "Hu Yunzhi, I, Miao Shengnuo, cut off my ties with you. How could you call me "second brother"? We were planning to go to where you live and kill you. , I didn¡¯t expect that you would not change your traitorous nature, and tried to deal with the Golden Dragon Gang who resisted the Qing court, let¡¯s see what you do.¡± "Flying Fox and Miao Shengnuo had just exchanged two moves, and the two people behind them also rushed over. One of them yelled: "Traitors who kill their masters and seek glory, watch their moves." After saying that, the two people jumped directly into the battle group. The flying fox said while fighting: "Second brother Miao, third brother Fan, fourth brother Tian, ??you have misunderstood. This is not the case. Just wait until I finish the matter and I will tell you the details." The three of them didn't listen to the Flying Fox's explanation at all. Each move was as fast as the other, and each move was fatal. Miao Shengnuo couldn't help but cursed: "You traitor who has never changed his nature, if I wait for you to get into trouble here, I will just I'm afraid that the Golden Dragon Gang will become famous in the world." Seeing that they didn't give him a chance to explain, Feitian Fox had no choice but to gather his energy and fight with the three of them. Hong Tianxiao finally understood. Miao Fantian and the other three had originally found out where Feitian Fox lived and were going to kill him. However, they didn't want Feitian Fox to receive an order to annihilate the Golden Dragon Gang. The three of them jumped in vain, but from below People knew that the flying fox was here, so they rushed over. "Whether the Golden Dragon Gang has come back, or whether the Flying Fox has received an order to annihilate it, is not mentioned in the original book. Hong Tianxiao doesn't know, and he doesn't care. But now, the Golden Dragon Gang has indeed come back, and Li Zicheng's four bodyguards have indeed appeared. What makes Hong Tianxiao even more excited is that if he can take these four people for his own use, his strength will be greatly increased, especially this flying fox. Both martial arts and mental skills are top-notch. On normal days, the three of Miao Fantian together could only tie with the Flying Fox, but now the Flying Fox and Hong Tianxiao have fought for 400 rounds, and their internal strength is already exhausted. Facing the crazy attack of the three of Miao Fantian, He could only parry, and he didn't even have a chance to say anything. Seeing that the flying fox was in danger, Hong Tianxiao shouted: "Stop, you three. King Chuang is not dead. You have misunderstood him." When the four of them heard this, they were all shocked. They stopped in unison and looked at Hong Tianxiao. Fan Miaotian and the other three were thinking in their hearts whether this person's words were true or false. If the lord was really not dead, Feitian Fox would have been wronged. However, Feitian Fox was thinking in his heart that he was the only one in the world that the lord was not dead. I know, I don¡¯t know how this person knows. The four of them suddenly thought of a question at the same time. There was no mention of King Chuang's name in the conversation just now. How did this person know that the reason for their fight was because of King Chuang's death. Miao Shengnuo said in a deep voice: "My little brother has a great name, how do you know the identities of the four of us brothers?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and answered the question: "In the past, King Chuang had four loyal guards, Hu Fan and Miaotian. When we meet today, I admire the four's martial arts and loyalty. However, I admire them very much. Let me ask you a question, aside from this matter, what do you think of the character of your Brother Hu?" After the three heard the words, they couldn't help but recall the days when they jointly assisted King Chuang. The four of them were as close as brothers, and they treated each other with sincerity and were both used by King Chuang. Miao Shengnuo frowned and said: "Hu Yun killed his lord for glory, and my brother's loyalty has long been over. Today, I just want to kill him to avenge my lord, and then my three brothers will follow the lord. By the way, little brother, just now You said that King Chuang is not dead, and that is true." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "King Chuang is indeed not dead, but he became a monk and became a monk. Although I know where he is, for the sake of his safety, I can't tell you for the time being. When the opportunity is ripe in the future, I will I will let you see King Chuang." Hong Tianxiao naturally couldn't let the four guards find Li Zicheng in advance before he could deal with A Ke. Tian Zhongxian had the most irritable temper and immediately shouted: "How can my brother and others listen to your side of the story? How can we know whether you and Hu Yunzhi are in the same group, unless you can produce evidence?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 118 Who is the traitor? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Whether you believe it or not, I really can't provide evidence now. I can only wait until the time is right in the future to let you see King Chuang." Feitian Fox suddenly asked: "I wonder what your little brother has to do with Master Hong of Liaodong Shenlong Island?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised when he heard this. The Flying Fox was really amazing. He could actually see the origin of his martial arts. He didn't hide it at the moment and said, "It's my father, I'm Hong Tianxiao." Feitian Fox nodded and said: "So he is the son of Master Hong. No wonder he is so young and has such high martial arts skills. I have long heard that Master Hong of the Shenlong Sect has unrivaled martial arts skills and that there are few opponents in the world. I used to feel dissatisfied in the past. Today Only when I see Brother Hong's martial arts can I truly admire him. However, the matter of breaking into the king is very important. I used a trick to save my lord's life, but I don't know where my lord is now. I don't know how Brother Hong found out. Hope to tell you." Hong Tianxiao didn't know how to explain it. He couldn't help but feel anxious. He suddenly thought of a person and blurted out: "Chen Yuanyuan." The four of them were stunned when they heard this. They couldn't help but think of the time when Li Zicheng had been addicted to women since Wu Sangui snatched Chen Yuanyuan from Wu Sangui. He was no longer the ambitious and heroic Li Zicheng who rebelled to save the people. Well, if there was anyone in the world who knew the whereabouts of Li Zicheng, it was Chen Yuanyuan, and the four of them couldn't help but believe it. The Flying Fox thought of the Ninth Princess who was reluctant to leave just now and the helper Jiao Waner of the Golden Dragon Gang, and suddenly said in his heart: "Brother Hong is really amazing, he and Chen Yuanyuan" At this point, the Flying Fox suddenly realized that he had lost his words and hurriedly stopped. Say nothing. Hong Tianxiao's face turned red and he thought to himself that Chen Yuanyuan was the leader of the Eight Prostitutes of Qinhuai. She once fascinated Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui. She must be a beautiful and fragrant country. If there is a chance in the future, she will naturally not let it go, even for one night. The fate of the union was not in vain until the beginning of the Qing Dynasty. However, if it were both mother and daughter, I don¡¯t know if Ake would be able to pass it. How could Feitian Fox know about Xiao Jiujiu in Hong Tianxiao's heart? Seeing his silence, he thought he had been right and felt embarrassed. He coughed dryly and turned to Miao Fantian and the others: "I don't know what the three brothers are talking about, Brother Hong." What do you think?" The three of them looked at each other, and Miao Shengnuo cupped his hands towards Hong Tianxiao and said, "The name of Master Hong of the Shenlong Sect is also well known to my three brothers. Since Brother Hong has come forward today, my three brothers will not pursue the matter for the time being, but please Brother Hong can give us a time so that we can meet the lord as soon as possible." This decision of Miao Shengnuo and the others was already very embarrassing to Hong Tianxiao. Although they basically accepted Hong Tianxiao's opinion, they could not avoid seeing Li Zicheng forever. Of course, Hong Tianxiao understood and thought for a moment: "Let's take it as a one-year period. After that, I will still wait for the three of you here, and then take the three of you to see King Chuang. If I have something to do and cannot come in person, I will send someone to wait here, and I will never break my promise." "Okay", the most important promise in the martial arts world, Hong Tianxiao is the young leader of Shenlong Sect, so naturally he will not make casual promises, Miao Shengnuo nodded and said, "My three brothers will be waiting here on time in one year. "After finishing speaking, Miao Shengnuo raised his hands towards the flying fox and said: "Brother, in one year, if King Chuang is really safe and sound, the three younger brothers will stand on the tree to plead guilty and let the elder brother do whatever he wants. Absolutely no words.¡± Flying Fox knew that it was useless to say anything at the moment, and could only wait until a year later to find out. Although Flying Fox didn't know why Hong Tianxiao had to wait until a year later to reveal the answer, he couldn't ask, so he could only nodded and said: "Okay, three brothers, Brother Yu will also attend the appointment on time in one year." After finishing the explanation, Miao Shengnuo and the other three bowed their hands towards Hong Tianxiao and Feitian Fox again and floated away. "Senior Hu, if you don't give up, how about we go have a drink?" When Miao Shengnuo and the others disappeared, Hong Tianxiao started to think about the flying fox. Feitian Fox also admired Hong Tianxiao's martial arts and wanted to make friends. Hearing this, he nodded and said: "Brother Hong has great martial arts skills, and I also want to make friends with you. However, the word "Senior Hu" is very inappropriate. If Brother Hong sees it, When you come to see me, Hu Yunzhi, just call me Brother Hu." Hong Tianxiao knew that he couldn't be too polite to people like Feitian Fox, so he said: "Okay, Brother Hu, I'd rather be respectful than obey." It was already midnight and all the restaurants were closed. The two of them walked around several streets but couldn't find a place to drink. In desperation, the two of them had no choice but to forcefully open a wine shop and ask the waiter who was half asleep to get some cold dishes. Then each of them took a jar of good wine and headed towards Kichijoji.   When Hong Tianxiao returned to the room, the four of them were already waiting impatiently, especially the ninth princess. If Jiao Waner hadn't urged her several times, she would have gone out to find Hong Tianxiao. When the four of them saw Hong Tianxiao coming back, they were all overjoyed, but when they saw the flying fox, they were shocked. Hong Tianxiao had already thought up his excuse on the road, saying that the Flying Fox was also an anti-Qing sympathizer and had surrendered to the Qing court just to be an undercover agent. "I don't know who in our gang is the whistleblower. Please tell me, Master Hu. Jiao Waner is very grateful." As the leader of the gang, this is the question that Jiao Waner wants to know most urgently. When everyone has just put the food and drinks on the table and sat down, they haven't waited. Hong Tianxiao picked up the wine glass and Jiao Waner finally couldn't help but ask. "The encirclement and suppression of the Golden Dragon Gang was an order from above. I have never met the informant, but I do know his name. He is called Luo Lizhong." The Flying Fox was misunderstood by Miao Shengnuo and the others as a traitor. He hated traitors extremely, so naturally he knew Say as much as you like. "Ah" and "Luo Lizhong" were heard in the ears of Jiao Waner and the three of them, and all three of them were shocked. This Luo Lizhong was none other than Luo Liru's younger brother. Both of them were disciples of Jiao Gongli. Luo Liru seemed to have remembered something, and suddenly his face turned pale, and he was staggering and could hardly stand. He looked up at Jiao Waner and Jiao Yiquan, and found that their eyes were full of doubts, and his heart felt even more painful. He said hoarsely: "Junior sister, junior brother , II don¡¯t know about this.¡± Luo Liru is Jiao Gongli's eldest disciple. Although his martial arts is not the highest among his brothers, his character is the best. Although Jiao Wan'er basically believed Luo Liru's words, she still couldn't help but sarcastically said: "Little Naturally, I believe in my senior brother." Seeing Jiao Waner and Jiao Yiquan staring at Luo Liru, and hearing Jiao Waner's strange voice, the flying fox couldn't help but wonder: "Could this person be Luo Lizhong?" Jiao Yiquan snorted and said, "No, it's the traitor's eldest brother." When Jiao Yiquan said these words, it deeply hurt Luo Liru's heart. The tough guy who had his right arm chopped off by Sun Zhongjun without even a groan shed two lines of tears after hearing these words. Hong Tianxiao could see that Luo Lizhong betrayed the Golden Dragon Gang and had absolutely nothing to do with Luo Liru, so he couldn't help but said: "Gang Leader Jiao, I am not from the Golden Dragon Gang, so I shouldn't interrupt, but there is something stuck in my throat, and I won't express it quickly. If If what I said is wrong, please forgive me, Master Jiao." Hong Tianxiao is the savior of Jiao Waner's sister and brother. Jiao Waner naturally wants to give him face. After hearing this, she hurriedly said: "I don't dare. Please tell Hong Daxia if you have anything to say." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Actually, it's nothing. It's just that Hong heard that because of Taibai Sanying, the old gang leader Jiao of the Jinlong Gang once had a huge misunderstanding with Min Zihua of the Xiandu Faction. Brother Luo was sent by the old gang leader Jiao. However, due to a verbal conflict, the arrogant Huashan disciple Sun Zhongjun cut off his right arm in anger. However, Brother Luo did not say a word, took the severed arm and returned to the gang. Just imagine, Brother Luo is a For such a tough-minded man, it is absolutely impossible for Hong to believe that he participated in Luo Lizhong's betrayal of the Golden Dragon Gang. As the saying goes, a dragon gives birth to nine sons, and the sons are different. The character of his brother cannot be judged by his brother's crime. .¡± Jiao Waner was furious just now when she heard that Luo Lizhong betrayed the Golden Dragon Gang. Now she heard Hong Tianxiao's reminder and realized it. She hurriedly stepped forward and saluted Luo Liru and said: "The little sister just now is a little sister. It's wrong. You shouldn't have doubts about senior brother. I have offended many people, so please forgive me, Senior Brother." Seeing this, Feitian Fox suddenly remembered something and took out a letter from his arms and said: "Luo Lizhong's sudden defection did not gain the trust of the Qing court. Instead, he was imprisoned. After some severe punishment, This person has revealed the true purpose of betraying the Golden Dragon Gang, please take a look." Jiao Waner and others took a look and found that it was indeed Luo Lizhong's handwriting, with his signature on the back. After reading Luo Lizhong's confession, everyone suddenly realized that they did not expect that there was such a story in it. Jiao Waner was even more ashamed and angry because the cause of the matter was just a matter of men and women. The hero of the story was naturally Luo Lizhong, and the heroine It was Jiao Waner. Anyone who has read "Blue Blood Sword" knows that Luo Liru has always been secretly in love with the beautiful Jiao Waner, but after his right arm was chopped off by the flying witch Sun Zhongjun for delivering a letter, Luo Liru was not only disabled physically, but also mentally disabled. He was no longer worthy of Jiao Wan'er, and he didn't even dare to look at her head on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119 The reason for the rebellion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not long after, Yuan Chengzhi appeared. Although he did not have a handsome appearance, his superb martial arts and first-class character soon captured the heart of the young girl Jiao Waner. Luo Liru saw it, and although his heart ached, he also Knowing that Yuan Chengzhi was the best destination for Jiao Waner, he sadly quit and practiced the one-armed sword technique taught by Yuan Chengzhi. Luo Liru is actually very miserable. From the beginning of secret love to the later sad withdrawal, he interprets a man's tragic emotional experience, not to mention that Jiao Waner doesn't know all this. However, good dreams do not last long. Everyone can see Jiao Waner's feelings for Yuan Chengzhi. Whether Yuan Chengzhi has this idea in his heart is unknown to everyone, but everyone knows that Yuan Chengzhi is afraid of Wen Qingqing. , and eventually led to the fate between Yuan Chengzhi and Jiao Waner. Later, Jiao Waner, desperate, asked Yuan Chengzhi to make the decision and betrothed herself to Luo Liru. Although Luo Liru was ecstatic, he knew in his heart that Jiao Waner's heart was not with him. After three days of consideration, Luo Liru finally rejected Jiao Waner. Jiao Wan'er knew Luo Liru's thoughts and was grateful and admired Luo Liru even more. At the same time, she also secretly made up her mind not to marry for the rest of her life. "As everyone knows, in addition to Luo Liru's deep love for Jiao Waner, there is another person who has also been secretly in love with Jiao Waner for a long time. This person is Luo Liru's younger brother Luo Lizhong. Brothers Luo Liru and Luo Lizhong, whose parents died when they were young, have been dependent on each other. Luo Liru is three years older than Luo Lizhong, so he always gives in to him. Luo Lizhong also respects Luo Liru, and the two brothers have always had a good relationship. Although Luo Lizhong liked Jiao Waner, he knew that his eldest brother Luo Liru also had a crush on Jiao Waner, so he did not dare to confess his love easily and wanted to leave the opportunity to Luo Liru. Later, after all these things happened, Jiao Waner had no hope of marrying Yuan Chengzhi, and Luo Liru had also withdrawn. Luo Lizhong thought that the opportunity had come. After Luo Liru rejected Jiao Waner, the next night, Luo Lizhong took advantage of the drunkenness to go to Jiao Waner, ready to express his feelings. Who would have thought that Jiao Wan'er was taking a bath at that time, and after he peeked at Jiao Wan'er's pure and flawless body, he, who had never seen a woman's body, rushed in after being drunk and confused. Jiao Wan'er was naturally frightened, but fortunately she was calm in the face of danger. In desperation, she took advantage of Luo Lizhong's unconscious mind and hit his acupuncture point. Otherwise, if the two of them fought, let alone whether Jiao Wan'er could withstand Luo Liru's attack. Even if the attack can be resisted, the reputation of a naked girl in the arms of a man will be ruined. After tapping Luo Lizhong¡¯s acupuncture points, Jiao Waner quickly put on her clothes, but did not shout loudly, but closed the door tightly. Luo Lizhong was sober at this time, and he was terrified. According to the rules of the Golden Dragon Gang, if he was rude to women in the gang, he would be sentenced to death by castration first, and then beheaded in public. Unexpectedly, Jiao Waner did not call all the gang leaders to deal with Luo Lizhong according to the gang rules as Luo Lizhong feared, but only sternly warned him not to do it again next time and asked him to go back and reflect on himself. From then on, the grateful Luo Lizhong walked around the road when he saw Jiao Waner, and did not dare to look at her again even if he met her. However, Jiao Waner's white body and the alluring pair of beautiful breasts on her chest But it could not be erased from Luo Lizhong's mind, and it became deeper and deeper. Every time he saw Jiao Waner, Luo Lizhong had the urge to take off all her clothes. Later, in Boni Country, Jiao Waner's life was not smooth, because Jiao Waner and Luo Liru were not married. Wen Qingqing always suspected that Yuan Chengzhi was not clear with them, and often had quarrels with Yuan Chengzhi because of this. Jiao Waner did not know that this Seeing how many tears he had shed, Luo Lizhong hated Wen Qingqing in his heart. Finally one time, Luo Lizhong took the opportunity when Yuan Chengzhi was out on business and used drugs to defile Wen Qingqing. Although Luo Lizhong put Wen Qingqing's clothes neatly afterward, thinking that he could hide it all, but when he thought of Yuan Chengzhi's terrifying martial arts, he was still extremely scared, worried that one day he would be discovered, so Luo Lizhong used Jiao Gong's etiquette to Because of his patriotic and anti-Qing aspirations, he urged Jiao Waner to lead the disciples of the Golden Dragon Gang back to the Central Plains to participate in the anti-Qing cause. Jiao Waner has lived in Boni Country for twelve years, and she has never had a happy day. Whenever Wen Qingqing has a verbal dispute with Yuan Chengzhi, her and the Ninth Princess's names will always appear. Yuan Chengzhi's unusual henpeck made the tall figure in her mind become increasingly blurry, and Luo Lizhong's suggestion gave her the idea of ????escape. A few days later, Jiao Waner left a letter with her younger brothers Jiao Yiquan, Luo Liru, Luo Lizhong and others, and left without saying goodbye, returning to the Central Plains again. Under Luo Lizhong's strong suggestion, Jiao Waner did not choose the Jiangsu Province Futang Gang where the Jinlong Gang was originally located.I arrived in Shanxi just to prevent Yuan Chengzhi from being found. For a year, Jiao Waner and others have been secretly summoning the old members of the Golden Dragon Gang, but they also found more than a thousand people. After Luo Lizhong returned to the Central Plains, he could not forget the sweetness he tasted from Wen Qingqing. The towering breasts, tender skin, sweet mouth, plump buttocks, smooth jade legs, and charming secluded paths were often visited by Luo Lizhong. Appeared in the dream, lingering. Throughout the year, Luo Lizhong also went to brothels from time to time to have fun. However, how could the rouge and vulgar fans in the brothels be compared with the top beauties like Wen Qingqing? Not only did Luo Lizhong fail to vent his desires in the brothels, but instead It swelled more and more, and finally he decided to attack Jiao Wan'er. Luo Lizhong was not an ignorant person. Now that he had decided to take advantage of Jiao Wan'er, he began to plan a perfect strategy. Luo Lizhong cannot treat Jiao Wan'er as he does Wen Qingqing. He wants to possess her forever, rather than just seeking temporary quickness and becoming the target of the Golden Dragon Gang. After much thought, Luo Lizhong really came up with a cruel way. Only by letting the Golden Dragon Gang destroy the gang can his wish be realized. And there is only one way to realize this wish, and that is to rely on the Manchu and Qing court. , Therefore, surrendering to the Qing court is the only way. Although the Golden Dragon Gang's activities for a year were secretive, they still did not escape the eyes and ears of the Qing court. However, the location of the Golden Dragon Gang's headquarters was extremely secret. Only a few people with special identities in the gang knew about it, and it changed frequently. Therefore, the Qing court They have not taken any large-scale action against the Golden Dragon Gang. They are just waiting to find out who the Golden Dragon Gang is. Everything was ready except for the east wind. Luo Lizhong's betrayal immediately sent this east wind into the hands of the Qing court, and the operation to annihilate the Golden Dragon Gang began. After reading Luo Lizhong¡¯s confession, Jiao Waner¡¯s pretty face turned red and white, obviously extremely angry. After all, the cause of this matter was her. Although she was not the active factor, she was the trigger that caused tonight's incident, especially Luo Lizhong who actually confessed everything about peeping on him in the shower and rushing into the room in an attempt to molest him. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked Feitian Fox: "Brother Hu, this time you are responsible for encircling and suppressing the main sect of the Golden Dragon Gang. Did you hear that the Qing court sent people to annihilate the branches of the Jinlong Gang?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, Jiao Wan'er and the other three were shocked. They all looked at the flying fox with anxious faces, only to hear him gently shake his head and say: "I don't know about this, because my martial arts are good, and in addition, I am the commander-in-chief of Shanxi, and it is the commander-in-chief of the Shanxi Governor Huo Tianying who ordered me to lead troops to encircle and suppress the Jinlong Gang." Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "If my guess is correct, I'm afraid that apart from the three of you, there won't be many survivors from the Golden Dragon Gang tonight." When Jiao Waner heard this, she felt a "boom" in her head. She was completely stunned and looked at Hong Tianxiao stupidly. When Hong Tianxiao saw Jiao Wan'er's form, he secretly thought that it was not good. This was a state of anger attacking his heart. If he couldn't take this breath out, he was afraid that it would hurt his internal organs, so he called out softly: "Chief Jiao, are you okay?" Following Hong Tianxiao's words, everyone else's eyes turned to Jiao Waner's face. They were all shocked, especially Jiao Yiquan. He hurriedly called out "Sister" and was about to pull Jiao Waner's sleeves. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stopped him. She said in a deep voice: "She is so angry that she can't even breathe out. Don't touch her lightly. Let me do it." Hong Tianxiao stretched out his right hand and pinched Jiao Waner's center point for a while. Seeing that her breathing was getting thicker, he used his left palm to lightly pat the Lingyun point on his back, and then heard Jiao Waner cry "Wow". The whole person fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms, crying uncontrollably. Hong Tianxiao was not prepared for Jiao Wan'er to lose his composure suddenly, and stayed in place for a while. He had no place to put his hands, either to help or not to help. The situation was very embarrassing. He couldn't help but look at Princess Ninth, but he didn't want to. The princess actually said: "Junior brother, Sister Wan'er is feeling depressed. It will be better if she cries." After saying that, she turned her attention elsewhere and ignored Hong Tianxiao. After a long time, Jiao Waner gradually stopped crying. Only then did she realize that she was actually in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Her pretty face turned red with embarrassment. She quickly stood up, wiped away her tears, and said softly: "I'm sorry, Master Hong, Wan'er just said I suddenly heard the bad news, and I feel sad and angry. It's rude." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly said: "This is human nature, why is it rude? I just don't know what Gang Leader Jiao and you three have planned in the future?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120: Inquire about information You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Jiao Waner left Boni Country firstly because of Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing, and secondly because she was instigated by Luo Lizhong. Now that Luo Lizhong has rebelled against the gang, and the Golden Dragon Gang has also collapsed overnight, Jiao Waner really doesn't know what to do, she just feels that A moment of confusion. When she came out of Boni Country, she left without saying goodbye. If she went back again, she would definitely be ridiculed by Wen Qingqing. What's more, Jiao Waner had lived in that environment for twelve years and was already very tired. Although her year in the Central Plains was also due to The helpers of the Golden Dragon Gang were worried and overworked, but their moods were very different. Jiao Wan'er looked at Jiao Yiquan and then at Luo Liru. They both looked confused, so she sighed and said, "Yes, where can we go?" The Ninth Princess suddenly interjected: "Sister Wan'er, if you have no plans for the time being, why not stay with us for the time being. My junior brother is also an anti-Qing patriot. We all have the same aspirations, and together we will be stronger." When Jiao Yiquan was in Boni Country, he admired Yuan Chengzhi very much. It was because of Yuan Chengzhi's superb martial arts. In the past twelve years, he also learned many advanced martial arts from Yuan Chengzhi. He left Boni Country last year. At that time, although Jiao Yiquan was not very willing, he also knew his sister's misery. Tonight, Hong Tianxiao fought against the flying fox. Jiao Yiquan also saw it, and he admired Hong Tianxiao's martial arts very much. Hearing this, he said happily: "Okay, sister, let's follow Brother Hong from now on." This kid is also very smart, and he directly connects with Hong Tianxiao. The elder brothers were all called. Seeing this, the Flying Fox laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Brother Hong, it seems that we can't drink this wine tonight. I have to go back and have a look. Let's drink again some other time. We won't stop until we get drunk." Hong Tianxiao looked out the window and saw that the sky was already dim and bright, so he smiled and said: "Okay, Brother Hu, I will definitely visit you at your house one day. We will not come back until we get drunk." But he secretly thought in his heart, I will go find you next time. When the time came, naturally he had to use the identity of Liu Feiying. After the Flying Fox said goodbye, the Ninth Princess said to Jiao Waner: "Sister Waner, it's almost dawn, you'd better rest for a while." Jiao Waner gently shook her head and said: "Sister, sister, I feel sad and can't sleep. Most of these brothers from the Golden Dragon Gang were already married and lived a peaceful life, but because of my little sister's impulse, they died. Little sister How can I be worthy of their family?" The Ninth Princess sighed deeply and said: "Sister, this is not your fault. The brothers of the Golden Dragon Gang are all hot-blooded men. Even without your call, they will join other anti-Qing teams. It's just because Luo Lizhong's informant brought all this forward. Luo Lizhong is the sinner of the Golden Dragon Gang and the sinner of all Han people in the world, so why should you blame yourself?" Luo Liru suddenly knelt down in front of Jiao Wan'er with a "plop" and said in a painful voice: "Junior sister, Lizhong has committed such a crime. As his eldest brother, I have an unshirkable responsibility. Junior sister and junior brother, please rest assured. I will definitely take him away." When I come before you, I will let you suffer." Jiao Wan'er sighed deeply, stepped forward to help Luo Liru up and said: "Elder brother, Daxia Hong is right, this matter has nothing to do with you, but Luo Lizhong must die, and he must die in the mourning hall of more than a thousand brothers of the Golden Dragon Gang. Before, I had to chop him alive with my own hands." At the end of the sentence, Jiao Waner's eyes widened, her face filled with anger, and her silver teeth clenched loudly. Seeing that the sky was almost fully lit, Hong Tianxiao said to the Ninth Princess: "Senior sister, please accompany Gang Leader Jiao and the others first, while I go out to find out the news." The Ninth Princess nodded and said with a look in her eyes: "Junior brother, be careful." Jiao Waner looked at it and felt very puzzled. She thought to herself that the way the Ninth Princess looked at Hong Tianxiao was exactly the same as when she looked at Yuan Chengzhi before. Could it be that between her and Hong Tianxiao, Jiao Waner suddenly thought again, the Ninth Princess and Yuan Chengzhi have already It's impossible. Even if she and Hong Tianxiao get close, what does it matter. Just when Hong Tianxiao turned around and was about to go out, Jiao Yiquan suddenly said: "Brother Hong, you don't know the people from the Golden Dragon Gang, I will go with you." Before Hong Tianxiao could speak, Jiao Yiquan took out a human skin mask from his arms, shook it in his hand and said, "Don't say there is a wanted order for me outside, I am Huangfu Pavilion." When Hong Tianxiao and the two went out, Luo Liru suddenly felt that he was superfluous in this room, so he said to Jiao Wan'er, "Junior sister, I'm taking a walk in the temple." Jiao Waner knew that Luo Liru was not in a good mood, not to mention that there were only two women in the room, her and the Ninth Princess. It was really inappropriate for him to stay here, so she nodded and said, "Okay." When Hong Tianxiao and Jiao Yiquan arrived in the city, officers and soldiers were checking passers-by. The two of them are in the cityAfter a whole morning, he didn't get any substantive information. When he was about to go back, Hong Tianxiao suddenly saw Yang Yizhi walking towards him from a distance, so he went to meet him. The three of them found a seat in a restaurant on the left and ordered some food and drinks. After Yang Yizhi waited for the waiter to bring the food and wine, he smiled bitterly at Hong Tianxiao and said: "Master, I have found you today. I have been walking around the city all day yesterday, and today is another morning. If Brother Li hadn't stopped me, , I¡¯m afraid that Young Madam and Miss Fang will also come out to look for you.¡± Hong Tianxiao knew that Su Quan must be worried about him and asked Yang Yizhi to search for him in the city. He was moved in his heart, but he laughed and said: "I met an old friend outside and did some things, so I didn't contact you. .By the way, where do you live now?¡± Yang Yizhi pointed to the west and said: "It's the old Feng family store not far to the west of Jixiang Temple." Since Hong Tianxiao knew that Su Quan and others were safe and sound, he was not in a hurry to see them and asked in a low voice: "Yizhi, have you found out anything in the city today?" When Yang Yizhi heard this, he couldn't help but said in confusion: "What news?" Hong Tianxiao then gave an overview of the Jinlong Gang and introduced Jiao Yiquan to Yang Yizhi. Yang Yizhi frowned slightly and said, "I said that the interrogation in the city this morning was much stricter than yesterday. So that's what happened. . By the way, Young Master, I remembered it. It seems that a group of traitors are going to be executed in the south of the city at 3:00 noon today. Could they be members of the Golden Dragon Gang?" Hong Tianxiao and Jiao Yiquan looked at each other, and Hong Tianxiao said: "It's very possible. Do you know how many people will be executed?" Yang Yizhi shook his head and said: "I don't know about this. Young Master, why not do this? I will inform the young lady and the others. Let's go to the south of the city and take a look. If they are really brothers from the Golden Dragon Gang, we will rescue them." "Yes." Hong Tianxiao nodded, turned around and looked at the sky. It was not yet noon, and said, "Okay, without further ado, let's split up. Yiquan and I will go to the south of the city to find out first. We are in the largest city in the south of the city. Let¡¯s meet at the restaurant and prepare a dozen more face masks.¡± Yang Yizhi responded, stood up, hugged the two of them, and went downstairs. After Yang Yizhi disappeared, Hong Tianxiao and Jiao Yiquan also got up and went downstairs. When they reached the door of the restaurant, Jiao Yiquan suddenly said: "Brother Hong, how about I go and inform my sister and the others? One more person will bring more strength. " Hong Tianxiao thought for a moment and felt that the ninth princess's injuries were almost done, so he nodded and said: "Okay, but you have to make it clear to your sister that you must listen to my orders uniformly and don't be impulsive. Otherwise, not only will If people can¡¯t be rescued, it¡¯s possible that a few more people will get caught in it.¡± Jiao Yiquan nodded and said, "Brother Hong, I understand this." After the three of them split up, Hong Tianxiao came to the south of the city alone. After walking around, he found a large wooden platform on the left side of the city. In the center of the platform were seven or eight large black stains, and there were some dots around. There are small stains, presumably caused by the blood of prisoners who have been beheaded here for a long time. Hong Tianxiao came a little early and the officers and soldiers had not arrived yet, so he walked around and found that there was no place to hide a large number of officers and soldiers. Coincidentally, Shengshiyuan Restaurant, the largest restaurant in the south of the city, is opposite the large wooden platform. You can have a panoramic view of the large wooden platform from the window on the second floor of the restaurant. After about one stick of incense, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt a crowd on the street. He couldn't help but look to the north. He saw a large group of Qing soldiers escorting four or five prison cars coming towards this direction. There were many onlookers around. Pointing around, no one was afraid. It seems that there were more prisoners executed here, and the people's immunity was greatly enhanced. Just when the group of officers and soldiers walked under the Shengshiyuan Restaurant, Hong Tianxiao saw clearly a few people in the prison car. The first man was about twenty years old, with a skinny face, about 60-70% similar to Luo Liru. , with his head hanging down at the moment, looking extremely annoyed, he must be the traitor Luo Lizhong from the Golden Dragon Gang. The second man is a dark and strong man with a curly beard and shining eyes. He can't help but curse. It was a Tatar from the Qing Dynasty. The third person turned out to be a woman, with disheveled hair, and her appearance was unclear. The fourth person was an old man, about fifty years old, with a proud expression. He was not at all depressed because he was in a prison car and was about to be interrogated and executed. , the fifth man is also a man, about 27 or 28 years old, somewhat similar to Mao Shiba, but shorter than Mao Shiba, but thicker. This man also curses, but the curse is not It's Luo Lizhong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 Tribulation Field You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps at the top of the stairs. Hong Tianxiao looked back and saw that the Ninth Princess and Su Quan had arrived together, and the Ninth Princess and Su Quan were still talking and laughing. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder. No one else was familiar with the two of them at the same time. How could they introduce them to each other? Su Quan had sharp eyes. As soon as he went up the stairs, he suddenly saw Hong Tianxiao sitting alone by the window. He looked around and saw that there was no one around. He smiled sweetly and said: "Brother, you are too unkind to save the Golden Dragon Gang." You don't call me "Senior Sister" because you think my martial arts skills are low and I can't help you, instead I become a burden." In just one sentence, the Ninth Princess, Su Quan, Fang Yi and Jiao Waner had arrived at Hong Tianxiao's table, and everyone found a seat to sit down. Li Xihua, Shuang'er, Yang Yizhi, Jiao Yiquan and Luo Liru sat down. At another table, nine people had just sat down when two waiters came up from the stairs to greet everyone. Seeing the waiter going upstairs, Hong Tianxiao gave a wry smile, did not answer Su Quan's words, ordered some food and drinks at will, and told the waiter not to wait upstairs. After the two waiters went downstairs, Hong Tianxiao whispered to Su Quan: "Junior Sister, Senior Sister and I happened to meet each other on the road. The matter was urgent at the time, so we did not notify Junior Sister." Su Quan is a ghost. How could he believe Hong Tianxiao's words? He changed his mind and said with a smile: "Brother, you don't have to hide it anymore. Senior sister told me everything on the way. Junior sister didn't mean to blame senior brother. Why are you still hiding it and not telling the truth?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he unconsciously turned to look at the Ninth Princess, and saw that her face was flushed red. He couldn't help but think about what the Ninth Princess had told Su Quan, and whether the two of them had slept with each other. Did you say that too? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao started to feel a little nervous. Su Quan saw Hong Tianxiao looking towards the Ninth Princess, but the Ninth Princess's face was red with embarrassment, and she even guessed something in her heart. She felt a little sad, but she raised her tea cup and still said with a smile: "Senior brother is not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also His ability to pick up girls is top-notch, and he managed to win over his senior sister so quickly." Su Quan only recently learned the term "picking up girls" from Hong Tianxiao, so she didn't want to use it just right today. After several months of contact, Hong Tianxiao knew that Su Quan was not that kind of narrow-minded woman. She mostly turned a blind eye to her flirting with women everywhere. These words were just casual remarks to tease herself. , then he laughed a few times and said: "Junior sister, you don't know, the situation that day was extremely dangerous. If senior sister hadn't sacrificed her life to save you, I'm afraid I would never see you again." Originally, Su Quan didn't know anything from the Ninth Princess. She was just planning to deceive Hong Tianxiao and trick him. She was shocked when Hong Tianxiao said it seriously. The Ninth Princess also didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would be fooled by Su Quan so easily and revealed the ambiguous relationship between the two. It was too late to stop her, and her pretty face became even redder. This made not only Su Quan feel sour, but Fang Yi also felt uncomfortable. Especially Fang Yi, as she is just Hong Tianxiao's personal maid, she doesn't have Su Quan's worries and can devote herself to Hong Tianxiao at any time. Fang Yi is also ready to truly become Hong Tianxiao's first woman, but Hong Tianxiao has always been with her. Keeping a certain distance, before Fang Yi could create another opportunity, another woman took the lead. Jiao Wan'er also looked at Hong Tianxiao secretly and thought to herself that the Ninth Princess, Su Quan and Fang Yi were all beauties selected from a thousand. Unexpectedly, they all fell in love with this handsome Hong Tianxiao. It seemed that there must be something extraordinary about this person. If Yuan was the one in those days If Chengzhi could be as charming and suave as him, he would not still be Yunying unmarried at the age of thirty. Seeing that the words had been spoken, Hong Tianxiao elaborated on the shortcomings of Nine Yang Magic, and of course made the consequences extremely serious. Fortunately, Fang Yi had heard about the incident between Hong Tianxiao and the little princess Mu Jianping, and told Su Quan about it, so the two of them believed it. Su Quan secretly made up his mind that the next time he returned to Shenlong Island, he would ask his master to marry the two of them as soon as possible. If not, by the time the two actually got married, Hong Tianxiao would have slept with many women. Fang Yi thought to herself that since she missed the first one, she would definitely become Hong Tianxiao's second woman after what happened here. Hong Tianxiao never thought that Su Quan and Fang Yi would have such thoughts. Seeing that the two women were speechless for a while, he quickly changed the topic and said: "This time, there are five people from the Golden Dragon Gang who will be beheaded in public. There are ten of us in total. I will tell you later." Go and pester Brother Hu, and you will rescue them separately, and then take them to Jixiang Temple, and I will go there to find you." It was only then that Jiao Waner thought that someone was here to save her, but she turned all her thoughts to Hong Tianxiao and the girls. After hearing this, her pretty face lit up??, hurriedly followed everyone's gaze and looked out the window, only to see that the five people had been brought to the big wooden platform, kneeling side by side in a row. Hong Tianxiao asked softly: "Miss Jiao, I wonder what positions these five people have in the Golden Dragon Gang?" Because the Golden Dragon Gang collapsed overnight, Jiao Waner felt in her heart when she heard Hong Tianxiao still shouting "Jiao Gang Leader" and "Jiao Gang Leader" Feeling very uncomfortable, she asked him to change her name. Hong Tianxiao thought about it and felt that he could only call her Miss Jiao. Jiao Waner looked at the person on the left, her eyes filled with infinite hatred and anger, and said in a hateful voice: "The person on the left is the traitor Luo Lizhong." After saying that, her expression changed, and she introduced Hong Tianxiao: "The second is my second senior brother Chao Lixing, the third is my fourth junior sister Yao Jun'e, the fourth is my senior uncle Liu Gongyu, the fifth is my fifth junior brother Tie Limeng, my second senior brother, fourth junior sister and The fifth junior brothers are all my uncle¡¯s apprentices.¡± Hong Tianxiao understood Jiao Wan'er's current mood and said "Oh" and continued to ask: "I wonder how their martial arts are?" But he thought to himself that he couldn't remember any mention of Jiao Gongli having a junior brother in "The Blue Blood Sword". In fact, these four people have never appeared in "Blue Blood Sword". This time Jiao Waner returned to the Central Plains. Because there was not enough manpower, she sent people to invite the three of them from Hebei. Jiao Wan'er thought for a moment and said, "Except for my martial uncle, whose martial arts are about the same as Yi Quan's, the other four are not considered top-notch masters." After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he thought for a while and said: "I have come up with a plan to save people. Junior sister, you take Miss Jiao, Yiquan, Brother Luo, Shuang'er, and Fang Yi to be responsible for saving people. Senior sister, eldest brother, The three of them are responsible for cutting off the rear, and I am responsible for stopping Brother Hu." Su Quan also learned that the Flying Fox was himself and Hong Tianxiao had learned the divine walking and light kung fu skills. She did not object at the moment. She just took out a black face towel from her arms and handed it to Hong Tianxiao's hand, gazing at it affectionately. Looking at him, he just said eight words: "Be careful and come back soon." Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart. He reached out to take the towel, but accidentally touched Su Quan's finger. He felt a cold and lubricating feeling, and his heart couldn't help but sway. Hong Tianxiao looked at the Ninth Princess and Fang Yi. The two girls also looked at him lovingly, with a touch of reluctance and worry in their eyes. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that if I could stay with these confidants for life, even if I were asked to become emperor, I would not do it. He couldn't help but think that once the Manchus were driven out of the country or the clan was exterminated, he would live in seclusion with a group of confidants. Live a carefree life of games and flowers. After the division of labor was completed, it was also the third quarter of noon. The supervising officer Feitian Fox had already seen Hong Tianxiao and others. Seeing that noon had arrived, he immediately picked up the beheading token, used his power and shouted loudly: "The third quarter of noon has arrived. , Now the remnants of the Golden Dragon Gang will be put to death on the spot, and the executioners will behead them." After saying that, the Flying Fox threw the beheading token heavily on the stage. As soon as the flying fox said the word "kill", the five executioners took down the sign behind the five people, shook the ghost head knife in their hands, picked up the bowl of wine next to them, opened their mouths and took a sip. Bending down, spraying on the ghost head knife, these five executioners have similar bodies and consistent movements, which is quite good-looking. At this moment, Luo Lizhong suddenly cried out like crazy: "Sir, I don't want to die, I don't want to die, please, let me go, I have told you everything I know, sir, sir, II My junior sister is giving it to you. My junior sister is as beautiful as a flower. II peeked at her bathing. Her figure and skin are the best among women. My lord, I will give her to you. Please forgive meah " Seeing that Luo Lizhong was so afraid of death, the onlookers shouted out such words and cursed loudly. When they suddenly saw a dart stuck in Luo Lizhong's throat, they all clapped their hands. Many people had been killed here, and many people had robbed the execution ground, so the onlookers were not surprised. After seeing Luo Lizhong fell to the ground and died, they rushed home in an orderly manner, without any panic at all, and even more boldly. Hidden aside, ready to watch the show at the Tribulation Field. When the Flying Fox saw Luo Lizhong being killed, he was secretly happy. He stood up and shouted loudly: "Someone is robbing the law field." After saying that, he pulled out the sword from his waist. Hong Tianxiao was the first to fly down and pounced on the flying fox. The flying fox shouted: "Protect the prisoner." After saying this, he waved his sword to meet him, and the two immediately started fighting. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122 Jiao Waner¡¯s face You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The second one to fly out was the Ninth Princess. As she flew towards the execution ground, she threw a lot of hidden weapons outwards. In a short time, all the officers and soldiers around the execution ground fell into a pool of blood. Although Hong Tianxiao was fighting with the Flying Fox, he was watching the situation at the Tribulation Field. Seeing that the Ninth Princess and others took the five people away easily, he felt very strange, but the voice of the Flying Fox came to his ears: "Don't worry. Brother, brother, I know you will come to rob the execution ground, so I transferred all the main officers and soldiers away." Hong Tianxiao then realized that it was the flying fox who was responsible. He was secretly grateful and whispered: "Thank you so much, brother." The Flying Fox also whispered: "I have been rescued, so it is not appropriate for you to stay here for a long time. You will slap me soon and injure me. It is best to hit me harder, so that I can do my job." Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart, but he knew that this was the only way to get rid of the suspicion of the flying fox. He was not polite at the moment and said in a low voice: "In this case, I will be offended." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao used the unique move of Tianshan Liuyang Palm "Yangguan San" "Stack" was struck, and the Flying Fox deliberately exposed a flaw, used his kung fu to his chest, and forcefully received the palm. Then he spit out blood and flew backwards. Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to use his light kung fu and flew away. When he returned to Jixiang Temple, Hong Tianxiao obviously felt that the atmosphere was a bit dull, and he was surprised in his heart. He looked around, but found that Jiao Wan'er's uncle Liu Gongyu and others were not there. He thought there was something wrong on the road and looked at the Ninth Princess unconsciously. The Ninth Princess pulled Hong Tianxiao aside and whispered: "On the execution ground just now, Luo Lizhong yelled like crazy, which made sister Wan'er lose her face. Now she has locked herself in the room. She can¡¯t get out, and even Yiquan can¡¯t knock the door open. Sister Wan¡¯er¡¯s senior brothers and sisters are trying to persuade her right now. I don¡¯t know if they can succeed.¡± Hong Tianxiao then remembered that at the execution ground just now, Luo Lizhong was greedy for life and fearful of death, so he asked for help randomly, and even told him about peeping on Jiao Waner's bath, and his words were extremely obscene. Although Jiao Waner was thirty years old, she was still a big man. How can a girl's family bear this? At this moment, Liu Gongyu and others walked out with a dejected expression. When they saw Hong Tianxiao, they cheered up and hurriedly took a few steps to thank Hong Tianxiao for saving his life. Hong Tianxiao was naturally polite. A few people must have freshened up just now. They were very different from when they were in the execution ground just now. Especially Jiao Wan'er's junior sister Yao Jun'e, she turned out to be a very charming beauty, her appearance was slightly better than Fang Yi's, and she was only in her early twenties. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but look at her twice, but her face turned red. . Only then did Hong Tianxiao realize that he had lost his composure. He quickly turned his gaze away and cursed in his heart, "Hong Tianxiao, you bastard, why can't you move around when you see a beautiful woman? There are already a lot of beautiful women around you. You must not go around anymore." It's too much trouble. Hong Tianxiao put away his mind, turned to Liu Gongyu and said, "Mr. Liu, I wonder how Miss Jiao is doing?" Hearing this, Liu Gongyu looked sad, shook his head slightly, sighed and said: "I have watched this girl Wan'er grow up. Although she looks weak, she is very strong. This time in front of so many people After losing such a big face, she won't be able to think about it for a while, but maybe she will get better after a while." Hong Tianxiao knew that Liu Gongyu was not sure, and these words were just to comfort everyone, so he said: "Why don't you let me try, maybe I can open her heart." Liu Gongyu glanced at Hong Tianxiao in surprise. Although he didn¡¯t know if Hong Tianxiao was sure, he could only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor, so he clasped his fists and said: "Then there will be a great hero Lao Hong." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Mr. Liu, you're welcome." After saying that, he walked out and soon arrived at the door of Jiao Waner's room. After everyone came back just now, they asked the abbot of Jixiang Temple to open a few guest rooms. The abbot saw that so many people suddenly came, and there were several people wearing prison uniforms. He was reluctant, but after seeing the banknotes that Li Xihua took out, , immediately opened and vacated all the guest rooms, almost enough for each person. Hong Tianxiao knocked on the door gently, and Jiao Waner's crying voice came from inside: "Uncle, please don't persuade me. Wan'er is fine. Just leave Wan'er alone for a while." "Jiao Wan'er thought it was Liu Gongyu and others who had left and returned. Hong Tianxiao coughed and said, "Miss Jiao, it's me, Hong Tianxiao." "Mr. Hong, what's the matter?" Jiao Waner didn't expect it was Hong Tianxiao, but she knew that he must also be here to persuade her. "Miss Jiao, Hong needs to discuss something with you. Can you let me in?" Hong Tianxiao naturally knows that if he wants to persuade Jiao Waner, the first step is to be able to enter this room. Otherwise, there will be no need to discuss anything. .   Jiao Waner's lazy voice came from inside: "Mr. Hong, thank you very much for helping Mr. Hong today. Wan'er will definitely repay this great kindness in the future. It's just that Wan'er is too tired today. If you have anything to do, let's talk about it tomorrow." Hong Tianxiao was kind to the Jinlong Gang, so Jiao Waner gave him a soft nail. "Miss Jiao is too tired, isn't she? Hong has a way to relieve her fatigue. I will ask someone to get a large basin of water. Miss Jiao can take a hot bath and she will be able to relieve her fatigue. I can also feast my eyes on it here. , let¡¯s see if what Luo Lizhong said in the execution ground is true or false?¡± Hong Tianxiao was deliberately preparing to anger Jiao Waner. Sure enough, an angry shout was heard from inside: "You" After that, the door was suddenly opened, and Jiao Waner stood at the door angrily. Before Jiao Wan'er could speak, Hong Tianxiao apologized: "Hong's words were very offending in order to let Miss Jiao open the door. Please forgive Miss Jiao. I wonder if Hong can go in now?" Although he apologized in his mouth, , but there was no apology at all on Hong Tianxiao¡¯s face. "You" Jiao Waner didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would do this. She couldn't laugh or cry immediately, and she couldn't get angry. She could only sternly snorted, said nothing, turned around and walked into the room, leaving her back to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao stepped into the room, closed the door, and locked the door bolt. Although Jiao Waner's back was to Hong Tianxiao, she could clearly hear the sound of closing the door and inserting the door bolt. Fang couldn't help but feel nervous and thought to herself, what was he doing by inserting the door bolt in broad daylight? Could it be that he wanted to be rude to her. He was so benevolent to the Golden Dragon Gang. If he really used this as a threat to let himself go to bed with him, should he obey or not? Hong Tianxiao locked the door, turned around, and looked at Jiao Waner's back. Suddenly, he found that Jiao Waner's back was beautiful and alluring, more beautiful than the back of the woman next to him, which made him suddenly have a desire to step forward. The urge to hug her tightly from behind, but Hong Tianxiao knew that this urge could only be suppressed in his heart, or he could vent it to the Ninth Princess at night. "Miss Jiao, if you can't completely erase the shadow of Yuan Chengzhi from the bottom of your heart, I'm afraid you will never be happy in this life." Jiao Waner originally thought that Hong Tianxiao would persuade her to forget Luo Lizhong's words like Liu Gongyu, and she even thought about Hong Tianxiao's meeting. He acted indecently towards her, but she didn't expect him to say such a shocking thing. "You" Jiao Waner turned around and looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise. She was about to ask him how he knew about her and Yuan Chengzhi, but suddenly thought that the Ninth Princess must have told him this, so she snorted coldly and still turned around. Turn around and ignore Hong Tianxiao. "My senior sister was just like you back then, but her ending was even worse than yours. She actually escaped into Buddhism, and in a blink of an eye, she lived the life of the Qingdeng Ancient Buddha for thirteen years. But not long ago, my senior sister met me, and it was me It reopened her heart that had been closed for thirteen years, allowing her to become a woman again, a real woman, and she truly felt the happiness that a woman should have." Hong Tianxiao kept staring at Jiao Waner's back, The more I look at it, the more beautiful it becomes. "Yuan Chengzhi is my cousin. I shouldn't have said bad things about him, but his handling of emotions is really terrible." Hearing this, Jiao Waner turned around and looked at Hong Tianxiao doubtfully: "What, youhe is your cousin?" Hong Tianxiao had expected that Jiao Waner would be as surprised as the Ninth Princess, so he nodded slightly, repeated what he said to the Ninth Princess that day, and said: "Wen Qingqing's jealousy is too strong, but Yuan Chengzhi's character He is too cowardly. Little did he know that his one thought actually allowed two beauties to stay in vain for thirteen years, and the future will be far away. Lifelong happiness can only be ruined by his one thought. Miss Jiao, what do you mean? How many thirteen years are there in a person's life? In which thirteen years will a woman's face age? Since there are men and women in the world, love between men and women is something that a person must experience when he comes to this world. What's more, the wonderful taste in it will make people want to stop. Before she met me, senior sister was just a wandering nun alone. She was a resentful person who hated the world because of emotional frustration. Her soul was twisted but she didn't know it. It was my fault. The words made her wake up. Since she is just waiting for an out-of-reach figure, why not cherish herself? People are born to be happy, why should they be sad for this? You are heartbroken, Yuan Chengzhi will Do you know, will Wen Qingqing accept you?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123: Psychologist in the Early Qing Dynasty You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy when he saw that Jiao Wan'er was listening with rapt attention. He suddenly changed the subject and continued: "Yesterday, senior sister gave everything to me, not only her body, but also her heart. I also gave her She felt the joy of being a woman, let her feel the happiness of being cared for by a man, and it made her heart return to her girlhood thirteen years ago. From that moment on, I said to myself in my heart, although my woman She is not the only one, but I will never let her down in this life.¡± Jiao Waner has completely integrated into Hong Tianxiao's words. She actually felt the affection between Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess in her heart. She didn't realize that Hong Tianxiao's words contained some provocative elements. Unknowingly, she had a look on her face. Two lines of tears. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao knew that he had spoken to Jiao Waner's heart. He paused for a moment and continued: "Miss Jiao may not know, but in fact Hong's current situation is similar to that of his cousin thirteen years ago. My junior sister is the one who makes the final decision." Under the marriage, the senior sister and Hong really fell in love and got married. Fang Yi was Hong's personal maid. The little princess of Mu Prince's Mansion also secretly expressed her love for Hong. In Hong's house, there was also Li Xihua, the younger sister of his sworn brother Li Xihua. My dear, all five of them are hopelessly in love with Hong, but Hong cannot be like his cousin, who is so weak that he can only drink from one gourd, otherwise four of them will inevitably end up with you and senior sister. Same. Maybe you think Hong is too sentimental, or to put it bluntly, he is too carefree, but things about love are so strange. There are millions of men in the world, but they just fall in love with Hong, and Hong can't let them down. Fortunately, Hong A certain person has mastered the Nine-Yang Divine Skill and has the ability to be invulnerable with a golden gun. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to live to be thirty years old.¡± Jiao Wan'er was listening very immersedly, but she didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to say such a sentence at the end. She couldn't help but blush, and her eyes couldn't help but look towards Hong Tianxiao's lower body. Sure enough, she saw that the hem was rising high, and then she looked up at Hong Tianxiao. At a glance, she found that his eyes were lingering on her chest. Jiao Waner suddenly had a strange feeling. If other men looked at her with such rude eyes, she would have been furious. But she didn't expect that after hearing these words from this man, she couldn't be angry. Hong Tianxiao didn't know what Jiao Waner was feeling in his heart, so he continued to persuade: "Miss Jiao, you are a good girl. You can have a beautiful life of your own. Yuan Chengzhi abandoned you. That was his cowardice, but you have no reason to do this." Torture yourself, as long as you can forget Yuan Chengzhi from your heart, I believe you will be able to find a man who makes your heart beat." Hearing this, Jiao Waner couldn't help but sigh, and said with a sad smile: "Can I still do it? Time flies, thirteen years have passed, and I am already thirty years old." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was secretly happy. This sentence clearly meant that Jiao Waner's heart had been moved. He said hurriedly: "Yes, Miss Jiao only looks like she is about twenty years old. As long as the heart is not old, people will not grow old. If your heart is old, your appearance will soon age." "If you don't have an old heart, you won't get old. If you don't have an old heart, you won't get old." Jiao Waner murmured twice, stretched out her hand to touch her face, and said to herself, "Is my heart really old? ?¡± "No." Hong Tianxiao has profound skills. Although Jiao Waner whispered to herself, she couldn't hide it from his ears. "With Miss Jiao's beauty, any man will be attracted by it. Luo Lizhong will not hesitate to seek refuge with the Qing court in order to get you forever." The annihilation of the Golden Dragon Gang is enough to prove the destructive power of Miss Jiao's beauty. You must know that the destructive power of loving someone crazily is huge." Jiao Wan'er suddenly remembered a word in her mind and murmured: "Beauty is a disaster." Hong Tianxiao was stunned and didn't understand why Jiao Wan'er had such an association. He hurriedly said: "Beauty is not a disaster. Miss Jiao, you are as beautiful as a fairy. Brothers Luo Liru and Luo Lizhong both like you, but their methods are completely different. You were You asked Yuan Chengzhi to make the decision to marry Luo Liru because Wen Qingqing's jealousy made it impossible for you and Yuan Chengzhi. But Luo Liru flatly rejected you because your heart is still with Yuan Chengzhi and he doesn't want to take advantage of you. If I wanted to get your body in danger, if it were Luo Lizhong, I'm afraid he would definitely agree and get your body first. It is precisely because of this that Luo Lizhong has thoughts about you. After all, the more you don't get, the more you get. It's the best thing, so Luo Lizhong will fall deeper and deeper into trouble, and finally do something rebellious in order to get your people." Jiao Waner felt that every word Hong Tianxiao said made sense and was right, but the more she listened, the more confused she became. She asked unconsciously: "Then what should I do?" Hong Tianxiao said without hesitation: "Forget Yuan Chengzhi and start a new life." Jiao Wan'er said with a painful expression: "It's not like I haven't tried to forget him for more than ten years, but there is always that feeling in my heart.What a trace of him. " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "It's actually very simple." But he was thinking in his heart that there was the Ninth Princess first and then Jiao Waner. It seemed that he was about to become a psychiatrist. Jiao Waner looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise and asked, "What can you do?" Unknowingly, the relationship between the two became closer. Jiao Waner had begun to call Hong Tianxiao "you" instead of "Hong Daxia". "Try to like another man, a man who is better than Yuan Chengzhi. Only in this way can you completely erase the shadow of Yuan Chengzhi from the bottom of your heart." Jiao Waner murmured: "A better man than Yuan Chengzhi? Can I still do it? If there is such a person, will he like me?" "Yes." Hong Tianxiao said without hesitation, "Miss Jiao, you are as beautiful as a flower, gentle and kind. Any man will like you. Even with Hong's determination, he can't help but be moved when he sees Miss Jiao, let alone others, so The key factor is to open yourself up.¡± Jiao Wan'er didn't notice Hong Tianxiao's verbal teasing again, and sighed quietly: "Is there a better man in the world than him?" "Of course, at least Hong is." Hong Tianxiao blurted out without thinking, and then felt that he had lost his words and hurriedly explained, "I will analyze it for Miss Jiao. My cousin's advantages are nothing more than strong martial arts, good character, and a kind heart. But He also has several fatal weaknesses, including a cowardly character, henpecking, and no ambition. It is these fatal weaknesses that have caused the suffering for senior sister and you for thirteen years." " Jiao Waner has always remembered Yuan Chengzhi's strengths and never thought about Yuan Chengzhi's shortcomings. At this time, after listening to Hong Tianxiao's words and thinking about it carefully, it was indeed the case, so she sighed deeply and remained silent. Hong Tianxiao added: "Hong feels that he is much better than his cousin. If Miss Jiao doesn't mind that there are several women around Hong, please give Hong a chance to pursue her." Jiao Waner didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would express his love to her so directly. Her pretty face turned red and she didn't know what to say. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, she was worried that Jiao Waner would be embarrassed and angry, so she hurriedly said: "Miss Jiao doesn't need to reply now." , you and I have known each other for a short time, and Miss Jiao doesn¡¯t know much about Hong. It won¡¯t be too late to make a decision until we fully understand Hong in the future.¡± Seeing that Jiao Wan'er's heart had completely opened up, Hong Tianxiao suddenly changed the topic and said, "Now there are only seven of you left in the Golden Dragon Gang. I wonder what Miss Jiao's next plan is?" "I haven't thought about it yet." Jiao Waner shook her head gently, feeling confused in her heart. "Hong has a suggestion. Please consider it, Miss Jiao." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly explained that he was the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, and then said what he had been thinking about for a long time, "Hong wants to invite Miss Jiao and others to join." The Shenlong Sect has become the Golden Dragon Sect and has the same status as the other five sects. Yiquan is the leader of the Golden Dragon Sect. I wonder what Miss Jiao wants?" Jiao Wan'er had never heard of the Dragon Cult, so she was just slightly surprised. She lowered her head and thought for a while and said, "Now the Golden Dragon Gang exists in name only, and there are only six of us left. I have to discuss this matter with Master Liu and the others." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Hong understands, why don't we go find them now and discuss the matter first. Mr. Liu and the others are very worried about Miss Jiao, so I don't want them to worry." Jiao Waner nodded and went out with Hong Tianxiao. They opened the door and walked over there hand in hand. Seeing Hong Tianxiao and the red-faced Jiao Waner entering the house side by side, Liu Gongyu looked at Hong Tianxiao with even more admiration in his eyes, while the eyes of the Ninth Princess, Su Quan and other girls were strange, while Jiao Yiquan and others were beaming with joy. Hong Tianxiao said to Su Quan, Ninth Princess and others: "Let's go outside first. Miss Jiao and the others have something to discuss." Everyone felt baffled, but when they saw Hong Tianxiao had already stepped out, they all followed him out. It's just that Li Xihua, Yang Yizhi and Hong Tianxiao have put a certain distance between them, presumably because they don't want to become light bulbs. When they arrived outside, before Su Quan opened her mouth to ask, Hong Tianxiao had already turned to the girls and said, "I just told Miss Jiao to let them join the Shenlong Sect and let Yiquan serve as the head of the Golden Dragon Sect. Miss Jiao will do it alone." I can¡¯t decide, I need to discuss it with other people.¡± Su Quan had a suspicious look in his eyes, and said with a sweet smile: "Besides that, I'm afraid senior brother may have ulterior motives." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124 Deliberate Matchmaking You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing Su Quan's strange smile, Hong Tianxiao felt guilty and hurriedly defended: "Junior sister, you are worrying too much. There are only six of them left in the Golden Dragon Gang. They are alone and cannot achieve great things. If they merge into the Shenlong Sect, it will be beneficial to both parties." ." The Ninth Princess suddenly interjected: "Tian Xiao, in fact, Miss Wan'er is quite pitiful. If possible, why not why don't you take her in as well." After finishing speaking, the Ninth Princess's face was already flushed. "Thiscough", Hong Tianxiao did not expect that the extremely thin-skinned Ninth Princess would say such words in front of so many people, and what he said was exactly what he was thinking. Although he loved Ninth Princess to death, he looked embarrassed. To the extreme, he deliberately pretended not to understand, "Miss Jiao is indeed a good girl, beautiful and kind, but there is really nothing between me and her, and senior sister is starting to worry about it." In fact, what the Ninth Princess just said was agreed upon by Su Quan and the three of them. They believe that the only person in the world who can match Jiao Waner is Hong Tianxiao. It's just that Su Quan was smiling but not smiling when she said it, but the thin-skinned Ninth Princess was blushing. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao would not admit that he had thoughts about Jiao Wan'er. Su Quan saw Hong Tianxiao deliberately playing tricks on her, knowing that he was trying to get a step up. She was amused in her heart, and even more so with a smile on her face. She said sweetly: "Brother, senior sister is right. Miss Jiao is indeed very pitiful. Now the Golden Dragon Gang is only in name only, so why not Senior brother took her in so that Miss Jiao can have someone to rely on for the rest of her life." "This," Hong Tianxiao said, pretending to be a little reluctant, "putting aside this issue for now, even if I agree, how come Junior Sister is willing to follow me just because she knows Miss Jiao?" Fang Yi smiled and said: "Don't worry, Mr. Ninth Princess, Sister Quan will help you. There will be no problem in this matter." "Brother, Yizhi, come here, let's discuss what to do next?" Hong Tianxiao didn't want to continue to dwell on this topic, so he waved to Li Xihua and Yang Yizhi in the distance. "Now the old emperor can no longer stay in Qingliang Temple. If my second brother wants to complete the tasks assigned to you by the young emperor, he can only take the old emperor out of Qingliang Temple and go to Shaolin Temple. There are many masters in Shaolin Temple. In this way, Bayan Huangfu Ge and others would never dare to cause trouble easily. But I don¡¯t know what Huangfu Ge¡¯s background is, and judging from his martial arts skills, he is definitely not an ordinary unknown person." Li Xijian was quite interested in Huangfu Ge, probably because of him Maybe it's because Wu Gong and Yang Yizhi are brothers. Hong Tianxiao unconsciously laughed and said: "I was only focused on saving people just now, and I forgot to tell you that Huangfu Pavilion is actually Jiao Yiquan, and he also has a human skin mask." Li Xihua was stunned when he heard this and said: "Huangfu Pavilion is Jiao Yiquan?" Yang Yizhi on the side suddenly realized: "Yes, I said that when I was in the robbery field that day, why did Jiao Yiquan's martial arts look familiar?" "Well, not bad." Hong Tianxiao said, "Although our opponents are only the lamas of Bayan at the moment, you should not come out to antagonize Bayan and the others because of this matter. Otherwise, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of the little emperor and expose him as soon as possible. Because of your identity, the elder brother just said that getting the old emperor to the Shaolin Temple is the best strategy." Hong Tianxiao still had one sentence in his heart that he had not said out loud. If the old emperor did not go to the Shaolin Temple, how could he become a monk for Kangxi? How could he become a monk for Kangxi? How could he meet A Ke after learning the unique skills of Shaolin Temple? "Young Master, escorting the old emperor is too flamboyant, and it is inevitable that Kangxi will not know about it?" Yang Yizhi thought for a while and asked. Hong Tianxiao guessed that the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin had arrived at Qingliang Temple, so he said: "After you left, Chengguang tried every means to persuade you, but the old emperor refused to leave Qingliang Temple. It seemed that Qingliang Temple was the best Feng Shui place in the world. Once the old emperor died here, , the Qing Dynasty would be able to maintain long-term peace and stability. Chengguang advised him not to move and go to the old monk Yulin, the master of the old emperor. I guess that old monk was more stubborn than the old emperor, but in my opinion, although these monks are pedantic, they are I don¡¯t dare to treat the old emperor¡¯s life as a child¡¯s play, I think they must have a backup plan, maybe the masters from Shaolin Temple have already arrived at Qingliang Temple.¡± "That's true. Chengguang is one of the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin after all. If the old emperor is captured or killed here, the young emperor will definitely not let the monks of Shaolin Temple go. By then, Shaolin Temple will be destroyed, so Shaolin Temple will definitely do everything possible to protect the safety of the old emperor." Yang Yizhi nodded. "In this case, second brother, with the protection of Shaolin Temple masters, the old emperor must be safe and sound. We just need to observe secretly." "Well, that's right, big brother, there is something that I need you to help my little brother investigate." "Second brother, do you want me to help you find out about Qingliang Temple?" Li Xihua is not very stupid.  "The eldest brother is only half right. The younger brother means that the eldest brother and the girl Shuang'er can go together so that they can take care of each other. The girl Shuang'er is thoughtful and thoughtful, and the eldest brother is both coarse and fine. If you work together, everything will be perfect." After you are successful, you can come to the capital and wait for me, what do you think, brother?" Hong Tianxiao had something in his words and winked at Li Xihua. Li Xihua couldn't help but look at Shuang'er who was talking with the girls over there. When he turned his head, he saw Hong Tianxiao's narrow expression. His face turned red, he didn't dare to say anything and remained silent. After Li Xihua met Shuang'er for the first time at the banker, he had a vague impression of him. Later, Hong Tianxiao's troops divided into three groups, and even deliberately let Li Xihua and Shuang'er go together, in order to promote the relationship between him and Shuang'er. But at that time, Hong Tianxiao didn't know that Li Xihua already had a crush on Shuang'er. Along the way, Li Xihua took good care of Shuang'er, but he always felt that Shuang'er seemed to have something on his mind, and his expression was always unhappy. During this period, Yang Jingyue also noticed that Li Xihua liked Shuang'er very much. She also asked Shuang'er several times in private. The first time, Shuang'er had a sad look on her face and lowered her head in silence. Later, Yang Jingyue asked again. When this happened, Shuang'er quickly found an excuse and ran away in a hurry to avoid it. Later, Yang Jingyue also told Yang Yizhi about the matter, and Yang Yizhi asked Yang Jingyue not to interfere with the matter for the time being. It would not be too late to bring the two together when the matter develops to a certain extent. "Could it be that the eldest brother is having some difficulty? In that case, the younger brother will let Yi Zhi and Miss Shuang'er go." Hong Tianxiao deliberately wanted to see Li Xihua's joke. "No, no, no, I'll go." Li Xihua was shocked when he heard this. He waved his hands like fans. In a blink of an eye, he saw the weird smile on Hong Tianxiao's face. He couldn't help but suddenly realized and cursed with a smile, "What a boy, I'm actually teasing your elder brother. I I think you deserve a beating." After saying that, Li Xihua stretched out his fist and took a step forward, intending to hit Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly walked away with a smile. He accidentally caught a glimpse of the girls laughing at Shuang'er, while Shuang'er was blushing. With his head lowered and silent, Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy that he had finally found a home for his eldest brother. After Li Xihua and Shuang'er left, Hong Tianxiao ordered Yang Yizhi and Yang Jingyue to go to the city to find out the news. After that, Hong Tianxiao asked Ajiu to teach Su Quan and Fang Yi the magic of divine movement. Qualifications can only be distinguished by learning the same skill at the same time. Among the three, Hong Tianxiao naturally learned it the fastest. That night, he was already able to use it freely after traveling less than twenty miles. Of course, this must be attributed to Thanks to the Nine Yang Divine Art. Three days later, the qualifications of the two girls were also determined. Su Quan's qualifications were higher than Fang Yi's, and she learned 90% in three days, while Fang Yi only learned 70% after three days, although she was not as good as Hong Tianxiao. and Su Quan, but looking at the world, they are considered to have relatively high qualifications. Just when the two girls had just memorized the formula for the divine walking and light kung fu technique, Hong Tianxiao saw Jiao Waner and her group walking towards them. When they got closer, Jiao Waner and the others knelt down to Hong Tianxiao and said, "I'll wait for you to see the Young Master." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped forward to help Jiao Wan'er and the others up one by one, saying: "From today on, our Shenlong Sect will have another Golden Dragon Sect." "My subordinates are willing to follow the young leader for life." "Okay, I, Hong Tianxiao, swear here today that I will not treat you all wrong in this life. If you violate this promise, both humans and gods will be abandoned." Hong Tianxiao certainly understood the meaning of what they just said. It was Hong Tianxiao who Jiao Waner and others were willing to join. He only obeyed the orders of Hong Tianxiao. That night, Hong Tianxiao asked Yang Yi to go out and buy a lot of food and drinks to celebrate Jiao Waner and others joining the Shenlong Sect. He was so happy that he drank a few more drinks. The girls didn¡¯t drink much, so they all left the table in the middle of the night, leaving only a few of the men who continued to drink. After enjoying themselves, it was already three o'clock in the morning, and everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Hong Tianxiao felt a little dizzy when he was blown by the wind when he went out, so he used the Nine Yang Magic to force some of the alcohol out of his body, and then he felt better. Some people say that wine is an estrus, which is true at all. Hong Tianxiao took advantage of the drunkenness and came to Ah Jiu's door. There was no light on inside, and I guessed that Ah Jiu had already fallen asleep. Hong Tianxiao knocked on the door gently and shouted in a low voice: "Senior sister, are you asleep? Please open the door for me." Unexpectedly, Su Quan's voice came from inside: "Is it senior brother? I slept with senior sister tonight, what can I do for you?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he became excited, and his drunkenness was gone by three points, and he said hurriedly: "Noit's okay, I just want to see senior sisteris senior sister asleep?" After saying that, Hong Tianxiao ran towards his room as if he was running away. I could faintly hear the teasing laughter of Su Quan and Ah Jiu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125 Fang Yi¡¯s scheme You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Arriving at the door of his room, Hong Tianxiao found that there was a light on inside. He felt strange in his heart. He remembered that it was not dark when he went out, so there was no way he could light the light. Strangely, Hong Tianxiao was about to push the door open when he suddenly noticed a figure shaking inside. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that he had gone to the wrong room while drunk, and was about to turn around when he suddenly saw the ginkgo tree on the left side of the door. Then he looked around again and thought to himself, yes, this is indeed his room, so who is there? In his own room, Hong Tianxiao crouched and sneaked to the door, poked a hole in the paper with his hand, and looked inside to see who was in his room. It¡¯s okay not to look at it, but at a glance, all the blood in Hong Tianxiao¡¯s body rushed to his brain. It turned out that Fang Yi was taking a bath inside, and he had just finished washing, and was standing in the bathtub wiping the water drops on his body with a towel. The tub was only as high as Fang Yi's knees, so Fang Yi's body was almost completely exposed. Hong Tianxiao is no longer a virgin. He has already tasted the joy of male and female love from the Ninth Princess, and even learned about the beauty of a woman's body from the Ninth Princess. But the last time was in the dark night. Although he saw that crystal The bright and clean jade body is not as comprehensive as it is today. Hong Tianxiao secretly made a comparison. Among the girls, in terms of beauty and temperament, the ninth princess is the first. In terms of style, Fang Yi is the one. In terms of tenderness, she is Li Jiaoniang. But when it comes to figure, Fang Yi is undoubtedly the tallest. The best thing, especially Fang Yi's breasts, is simply the best. Although not super big, they are extremely tall and tall. Hong Tianxiao had seen a lot of nude photos of beautiful women on the Internet, but compared with Fang Yi's breasts, they were much inferior. Since the first sight, Hong Tianxiao's eyes have been fixed on Fang Yi's breasts. He couldn't help but secretly thought, this little girl's breasts are really beautiful, and they must feel better. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt an eagerness to try. impulse. Hong Tianxiao was peeping outside, but Fang Yi was in the room with a clear heart. Since Hong Tianxiao opened up the meridians in his body, Fang Yi's internal strength has greatly improved, and both his eyesight and ears have improved much more than before. Therefore, Fang Yi had already heard Hong Tianxiao's footsteps ten steps away from the door, so she hurriedly stood up from the bathtub, deliberately exposing her body to the air. Listening to a slight gasping sound from in front of the door, Fang Yi slowed down the pace of wiping his body, and deliberately turned the front of his body to the door so that Hong Tianxiao could see clearly. Fang Yi took a bath in Hong Tianxiao's room so late, naturally with the purpose of deliberately seducing him. When she learned that the ninth princess had become Hong Tianxiao's first woman, Fang Yi felt a sour and strange feeling of loss in her heart. Su Quan naturally could see that Fang Yi was distracted and understood her thoughts, so Fang Yi came up with such an idea. Su Quan deliberately stayed in the Ninth Princess's room at night, which was also part of this plan. Although Fang Yi was wiping her body very slowly, she was in a panic. In her heart, she hoped that Hong Tianxiao would push the door open immediately and hold her on the bed for a while, but she was also afraid that Hong Tianxiao would come in all at once and rudely guard her for two seconds. Ten years of virginity taking. Therefore, she was restless and just wiped the towel back and forth on her abdomen, but not her whole body. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao didn't notice this detail at all, otherwise, he would have seen at a glance that Fang Yi's mind was not on wiping his body at all. It took a full stick of incense to finish wiping Fang Yi's body. Rather than drying it, it was better to say it was drying. Fang Yi stepped out of the bathtub, but she didn't see Hong Tianxiao pushing the door in. The trace of fear suddenly flew out of the sky, and she began to feel a faint feeling of disappointment in her heart. Why didn't her husband open the door and come in? Could it be that her husband didn't like her appearance? , could it be that her body was not attractive enough? She, who had always been proud of her appearance and figure, had doubts for the first time. Just when Fang Yi, who was feeling disappointed, turned around and threw the towel in the bathtub to wash it off, she finally heard the door open behind her. Fang Yi's heart suddenly rose, but she didn't dare to look back and just stood there blankly. He remained motionless on the spot, forgetting what he was going to do. The footsteps are getting closer and closer, Fang Yi's heartbeat is getting faster and faster, her face is getting redder and redder, and she doesn't know where to put her hands. The long-awaited moment has finally arrived, but the fear that just disappeared without a trace It returned to Fang Yi's heart again. All she could do was slowly close her eyes and experience the violent heartbeat that she had never experienced before. "Ah", when Hong Tianxiao hugged Fang Yi from behind and pressed her proud breasts tightly with both hands, Fang Yi couldn't help but let out a low cry. "Yimei, you are so beautiful." Just when Fang Yi was at a loss, Hong Tianxiao's touching words of love came to her ears, and then she felt a man's unique masculine breath.slapped on his face. Although Fang Yi and Liu Yizhou were lovers before, they always kept a certain distance. He had never been so close to him. Moreover, Fang Yi also knew what would happen next. Her heart skipped a beat. Where? She didn't have time to respond to Hong Tianxiao's love words, but Fang Yi suddenly heard something that shocked her, "Besides, I regret it very much." "Regret?" Fang Yi's heart suddenly started to beat wildly, and she suddenly began to make random guesses, "What does he regret? Does he regret accepting him in the first place? Or regrets walking into this room? Or regrets" Before Fang Yi could finish her wild thoughts, she got the most definite answer. While smelling the body fragrance emanating from Fang Yi, Hong Tianxiao sighed: "I really regret why I didn't take you in earlier, Yi Mei, you You are so beautiful. Not only are you beautiful, but your breasts are even more beautiful. I am afraid I will never be able to live without you in this life." Fang Yi's heart relaxed suddenly, and her delicate body lay weakly in Hong Tianxiao's arms. However, her heart was filled with joy, and she responded to Hong Tianxiao with the same tenderness and sweetness: "Mr. In this life, no, Yi'er will be my husband's friend in all my life, and Yi'er only belongs to you and my husband." Sometimes, love words are more tempting than actions. After Fang Yi said these words, Hong Tianxiao couldn't stand it anymore. He could no longer suppress the desire in his heart. He hugged the beauty in his arms and moved to the left side of the bed. Go. Fang Yi knew what was going to happen next. Her pretty face turned red with embarrassment, her beautiful eyes were closed tightly, but her eyelashes that kept shaking revealed the tension and excitement in Fang Yi's heart. Lying on the bed, Fang Yi found that Hong Tianxiao did not pounce on him like a hungry wolf as expected. She felt strange in her heart, so she opened her eyes, slowly turned her head, and looked at Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao felt that his heart was suddenly beating violently. He saw Fang Yi's brows were lightly swept, her cheeks were blooming, her lips were delicate and charming, and her eyes were filled with enchanting eyes. Fang Yi was usually as cold as ice in front of other men. They are simply two different looks. Fang Yi felt extremely ashamed under Hong Tianxiao's fiery gaze, but she could not stop her lustful body from wandering up and down. In desperation, Fang Yi turned around, and a pair of jade arms climbed up to Hong Tianxiao's head and neck, and at the same time opened her cherry blossoms. Lips, take the initiative to offer a long and fragrant kiss. The reason why Fang Yi was like this was because she couldn't stand Hong Tianxiao's devouring gaze, but Hong Tianxiao didn't know it. The moment he was hugged by Fang Yi, he was stunned for a moment. However, since Fang Yi was so proactive, Long Feitian would not be polite and responded violently. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand to hold Fang Yi tightly in his arms. I was still thinking in my heart, no wonder Fang Yi betrayed Wei Xiaobao several times in the original book, but Wei Xiaobao could forgive her every time. It was really because Fang Yi's lethality to Wei Xiaobao was far greater than that of Mu Jianping, Shuang'er, Zeng Rou, and Princess Jianning. , only below the most charming Su Quan and the most beautiful A Ke. From head to toe, and from toe to head, looking at it carefully over and over again, Hong Tianxiao could never get tired of it, and he praised her from the bottom of his heart: "Yimei, your breasts are so beautiful, my husband, I really can't put it down!" "After saying that, Hong Tianxiao immediately buried his head in the ravine. The strong body fragrance entered his nose, mixed with the faint fragrance after bathing, which made him feel relaxed and happy. He really wanted to bury him forever (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126 Liu Yizhou¡¯s wedding dress You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fang Yi¡¯s figure is the hottest, which makes Hong Tianxiao feel a different kind of style. Fang Yi¡¯s initiative makes Hong Tianxiao secretly happy. But what made Hong Tianxiao fall in love with Fang Yi the most was her scream. It was very indulgent, a scream without any scruples, and a kind of catharsis of the whole body. Fang Yi's body is indeed very sensitive. Hong Tianxiao's simple teasing caused the wonderful feeling that she had never experienced before. She couldn't help but scream out. The louder she screamed, the louder she screamed, although she knew in her heart that her scream would be heard by the next door. , but couldn't help it. Fang Yi could only vent her inner happiness through sound. She no longer cared that she was in a temple, nor that besides her, there were four other daughters, Ninth Princess, Su Quan, Jiao Wan'er and Yao Jun'e. The thought-provoking cry lasted for two full hours, floating far away in the silent night. Not to mention the two rows of guest rooms, even the old abbot of Kichijoji heard it clearly. The old heart, which had been lonely for many years, actually Trembling uncontrollably, I stood up and recited the meditation mantra for two hours. The old abbot had enough concentration, but the other monks did not have such concentration. Although he also recited the meditation mantra silently, he could not suppress the restlessness in his heart that he had never felt before. When the shouting stopped, Jixiang Temple once again Silence returned, but most of the monks suddenly felt that they were "incontinent", but it was very different from the usual feeling of urinating, a kind of comfort that they had never felt before. The Ninth Princess was also so horny from Fang Yi's call that she lost all sleep and kept tossing and turning on the bed. If Su Quan hadn't been lying on the other bed, I'm afraid she would have gotten out of bed and gone to Hong Tianxiao's room. Suddenly, the Ninth Princess found that her underwear was all wet, and even the sheets were wet. Fortunately, she had her own bed. If she slept in the same bed as Su Quan, she would be so embarrassed that she would die of embarrassment. The Ninth Princess's mind was filled with Hong Tianxiao's figure at the moment, and all of them were naked, with that evil smile, strong muscles, and that shameful length. Just when the Ninth Princess was sleeping alone, Hong Tianxiao and Fang Yi also started having passionate love talks. Hong Tianxiao knows very well that after having sex with a woman, you should never lie down and fall asleep immediately. Instead, you should say some embarrassing and lingering love words, so that the woman can follow you wholeheartedly. "Yimei, did you feel wonderful just now?" Hong Tianxiao put his right arm around Fang Yi's neck, and kept "going up and down the mountain" with his left hand. Feeling Hong Tianxiao's obsession with her breasts, Fang Yi's heart felt like a stream of sweetness pouring in. When she heard Hong Tianxiao's tender words, her pretty face turned red with embarrassment and she didn't dare to speak, but nodded lightly. "Yimei, it's really unfair for you to follow me. You are also from a famous family, but you only become a maid beside me. But don't worry, I will definitely give you a title in the future." For Fang Yi to become his personal maid Hong Tianxiao has always felt guilty about what happened. After all, he said it casually because he deliberately made Liu Yizhou angry. "My husband, Yi'er has never regretted it. It is Yi'er's honor to be able to become my husband's maid. If I hadn't met my husband, I'm afraid Yi'er's life would be ruined. Now, Yi'er is very happy every day. I have never been so happy in many years." Fang Yi could only think of Hong Tianxiao at this moment, and the trace of guilt for killing Liu Yizhou disappeared with the pleasure of peaking again and again tonight. After a pause, Fang Yi said again: "Yi'er doesn't want any status, so she will be my husband's maid and serve my husband all her life." Hong Tianxiao was very moved when he heard this. In the original book, Fang Yi had the strongest character. She had never liked Wei Xiaobao's glib tongue. The reason why she became Wei Xiaobao's wife was actually a promise made to save Liu Yizhou. As for whether Fang Yi liked it or not. If you pass Wei Xiaobao, you won't know. What Hong Tianxiao didn't expect was that behind Fang Yi's strong character, there was such a tender side. She was already as beautiful as a flower, and because of her tenderness and her proud breasts, she was favored by Hong Tianxiao. Later, Hong Tianxiao had more and more women. Although Fang Yi was just a maid with a low status, all the girls knew that besides Su Quan and the Ninth Princess, she was the one who was favored by Hong Tianxiao the most. The two were silent for a while, and Fang Yi suddenly couldn't help but said: "My husband, you are so amazing. Just now Yi'er felt so happy that her soul was about to fly." Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. Fang Yi was indeed Fang Yi. Any other woman would never be able to say this, but Fang Yi could. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said proudly: "Of course, my husband." What I practice is the Nine-Yang Divine Art, which is the nemesis of women and has the power of a golden gun. If it weren¡¯t for my beloved Yimei¡¯s new melon breaking out today, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have to sleep all night.¡± After hearing this, Fang Yi couldn't help but spit out her scarlet tongue, and saidHong Tianxiao's heart fluttered at the sight of such a charming appearance, and his lower body straightened up and ferociously again, hitting Fang Yi on the lower abdomen. Fang Yi was startled and hurriedly moved her delicate body back a little. Hong Tianxiao knew what Fang Yi was worried about, so he smiled and said, "Why, Yimei is also scared sometimes. Don't you want to try that ecstasy feeling just now?" When Fang Yi heard this, a look of expectation flashed across her face, as if she thought of something again, she hurriedly shook her head and said: "My lord, Yi'er is really unable to have fun. If your husband feels uncomfortable, let Yi'er help your husband get it out." Bar." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he felt strange. Although the Qing Dynasty was the last dynasty of the feudal dynasty, in the early Qing Dynasty, feudal ideas were still very serious. Women would not be taught how to have sex by their mothers until two or three days before marriage. I don¡¯t know anything about this kind of thing, let alone any skillful activities. After Hong Tianxiao saw what Fang Yi had said, her pretty face suddenly turned red. He knew that there must be something she hadn't said, so he asked, "How did Yimei know that there were these things during sex?" Fang Yi, on the other hand, blushed and sighed, looking like he was hesitant to speak. Hong Tianxiao suddenly moved the left hand on Fang Yishu's chest to the lush area of ??her lower body, and "viciously" threatened: "If you can't tell the truth, I will no longer be sympathetic to you." Fang Yi was startled. Although she knew that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately trying to scare her, she repeatedly waved her hands and begged for mercy: "No, my husband, that's what Yi'er said." It turns out that a group of young handsome men from Prince Mu's palace pursued Fang Yi, but it was Liu Yizhou alone who won the favor of the beauty, and the two became lovers. However, due to the limitations of the times, couples at that time could only eat together, go shopping, and buy small things as gifts for each other. However, they were not allowed to have any intimate behavior, even holding hands. Liu Yizhou coveted Fang Yi's beauty and was worried about the long nights and dreams. He proposed to her many times, but was rejected by Fang Yi on the grounds that he had not accomplished the great cause of resisting the Qing Dynasty. In fact, Fang Yi was an arrogant person. Although he chose Liu Yizhou, It's because among the young men in Prince Mu's Mansion, only Liu Yizhou's appearance, martial arts, and literary talents are the best. However, Liu Yizhou's character is very hidden. Fang Yi didn't see through it, so he wanted to observe him for some more time. . On the one hand, Liu Yizhou showed a heroic spirit in front of everyone in Prince Mu's palace, and on the other hand, he secretly gave Fang Yi an erotic picture. Of course, he did not give it to her in person, but secretly hid the erotic picture in Fang Yi's room. Fang Yi accidentally discovered the erotic pictures in the room. Naturally, she could guess that Liu Yizhou had done it on purpose. She couldn't help but feel quite angry. After all, men could not come in at will in a girl's boudoir. Fang Yi originally wanted to burn it, but her curiosity prompted her to open the erotic picture. As a result, she couldn't control it. She actually read it in one breath, and her pants were naturally soaked through. Hearing Fang Yi shyly tell this past incident, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel happy, secretly saying, Hey, Liu Yizhou, Liu Yizhou, you put all your effort into making a wedding dress for me. So, he hugged Fang Yi and said with an evil smile: "In that case, sister Yi, come quickly." There are happy and happy women, and naturally there are women who can¡¯t sleep alone. Of course, it¡¯s not just the Ninth Princess and Su Quan. Jiao Waner and Yao Jun¡¯e, who are four rooms away from Hong Tianxiao¡¯s room, are also tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. When Fang Yi's voice gradually subsided, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief, only to find that the soul-eating scream still lingered in their ears, and they couldn't go away. Yao Jun'e gritted her teeth, finally couldn't help but be curious, and asked Jiao Waner: "Senior sister, is that kind of thing between men and women really that wonderful?" Jiao Wan'er never expected that Yao Jun'e would ask such a shameless question. She couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, her pretty face turned red, and Nuonuo said: "II haven't experienced such a thing, how could I know?" "Eh", Yao Jun'e couldn't help being slightly surprised when she heard this, "Senior sister and Yuan Chengzhi didn't do this kind of thing back then?" As soon as the words came out, Yao Jun'e knew something was wrong. Although she only met senior sister Jiao Waner a year ago, she also heard that After telling the story between him and Yuan Chengzhi, he naturally knows that these three words have been taboo since Jiao Waner came out of Boni Country. However, to Yao Jun'e's surprise, Jiao Waner did not get angry, but sighed quietly and said: "No, I didn't even touch my fingers with him back then. He is indeed a gentleman, but he is too much of a gentleman. That¡¯s why I missed my teenage youth for thirteen years.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127: Heart-to-heart talk between senior sisters You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yao Jun'e couldn't help but feel strange when she heard this, and thought to herself, most people would say "I missed my life", but the senior sister said "I missed thirteen years". After all, Yao Jun'e was a smart woman. She thought about how many people tried to persuade Jiao Waner in vain, but Hong Tianxiao persuaded Jiao Waner in half an hour. She couldn't help but suddenly realized in her heart, and blurted out: "Senior sister, could it be that she has fallen in love with the young leader? "After the Golden Dragon Gang returned to the Shenlong Sect, except for Jiao Wan'er and her sister, the rest of them all addressed themselves as "Young Cult Master" to Hong Tianxiao. Jiao Wan'er didn't expect Yao Jun'e to be so outspoken. The blush that had just faded appeared on her pretty face again, and she spat: "Bah, you little girl, are you looking for a fight? You are talking nonsense." Seeing that Jiao Wan'er was surprisingly lifeless, Yao Jun'e even giggled and said, "Sister, the Young Master is really a good person. His martial arts, character, family background, appearance, and ambition are all the best choices. I think he is better than that." Yuan Chengzhi is a hundred times better." Jiao Wan'er finally heard something about it, and couldn't help but smile: "Little girl, you are in love, do you want me to help you, senior sister?" Yao Jun'e was not shy at all, she chuckled and said: "Senior sister, I still really like the young leader, but I will fight for it myself. There is no need for senior sister to pull the strings, but the younger sister wants to become the young leader. After being a woman, I¡¯m pulling strings for my senior sister.¡± Jiao Wan'er knew that her junior sister had always been bold and courageous. She knew that since she could say it, she could certainly do it. Thinking about herself again, she couldn't help but sigh inwardly. If she had been like her junior sister back then, I'm afraid she wouldn't have been in pain for thirteen years. Suddenly, he thought, would he be happy if he became his woman? Wen Qingqing's jealousy and domineering would make him suffer for the rest of his life. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but recall what Hong Tianxiao said to him that day, that fire. The spicy but blasphemous eyes, the naked confession and confidence, and the long-lasting soul-eating cry from Fang Yi just now, made her heart flutter, but she was extremely conflicted. "Senior sister." Just when Jiao Waner's heart was full of thoughts, Yao Jun'e suddenly called out softly. Jiao Waner quickly put away the countless distracting thoughts in her heart and responded: "Yes." "Senior sister, the young leader is so powerful. Sister Fang Yi has been shouting for more than two hours just now." Yao Jun'e said something that Jiao Waner was thinking about but found it difficult to say. Before Jiao Waner could figure out how to reply to this sentence , Yao Jun'e murmured to herself again, "I remember when master and master's wife did this kind of thing in the past, master's wife only screamed for a while and then it was over. When my father and his women did it, it was the same. It seemed that there were still He didn't scream, is it possible that the young leader is so good in bed?" Jiao Waner almost fainted after hearing this. She didn't expect that this little girl had done so many embarrassing things. Just as she was about to scold her, she suddenly remembered that when she was a girl, she overheard her parents doing such things. Although there were only two times, I didn't have the right to scold my junior sister. Just when Jiao Wan'er's mind was spinning, Yao Jun'e said to herself: "No wonder there are so many women around the young leader, and these women are not jealous of each other at all. With the power of the young leader, a woman She will definitely not be able to serve him. And my father only has three concubines, but he quarrels with her every day, and she is like an enemy when we meet. It¡¯s no wonder that my father is not as capable as the young leader. " After hearing this, Jiao Wan'er almost fainted again, thinking to herself, has her thinking fallen behind after living overseas for thirteen years, or is this little girl's thinking too advanced, daring to do anything and think about anything? However, deep in her heart, Jiao Waner absolutely agreed with Yao Jun'e's point of view. "Senior sister." Yao Jun'e suddenly remembered something, rolled out of bed, ran a few steps quickly, came to Jiao Waner's bed, got into her bed, hugged Jiao Waner's delicate body, and said softly, "Senior sister , it¡¯s better for both of us to be the young leader¡¯s women, so that we can have someone to take care of us in the future.¡± After hearing this, Jiao Wan'er felt her whole body go weak. She didn't know what to say at all. She suddenly felt that her chest was attacked by Yao Jun'e. A soft feeling spread all over her body. Yao Jun'e's laughter came to her ears: "Senior sister, your figure is It¡¯s really good, I don¡¯t think she is inferior to sister Fang Yi.¡± Fang Yi has the best figure among the girls. Jiao Waner has always been proud of her beauty and figure. More than ten years ago, she felt that her beauty was not as good as that of the Ninth Princess. Now after seeing Fang Yi's figure, she can't help but feel inferior. She had already lost her confidence, but Hong Tianxiao's naked confession that day restored Jiao Waner's confidence. At this moment, Yao Jun'e's words made Jiao Waner even more pleasant to hear, and she actually had the idea in her heart, "It would be great if the person under the quilt was Hong Tianxiao." Jiao Wan'er couldn't help but feel childlike. She turned over and grabbed Yao Jun'e's breasts with both hands.He just chuckled and said: "Junior sister, I didn't expect your breasts to be so well developed at such a young age. If the young leader in you touches this place, I'm afraid you will scream louder than Miss Fang." Yao Jun'e actually did not retreat but instead advanced. Although her breasts were caught in Jiao Waner's hands, they were pushed up even higher. She said with confidence: "Senior sister, when men and women do that kind of thing, it's not as simple as just touching their breasts. It's about touching the men's breasts." Put that thing in our lower body into the place where we bleed every month.¡± This was the first time Jiao Wan'er heard this. Her hands softened when she heard this, and she asked in a trembling voice: "Junior sister, youhow do you know?" Yao Jun'e chuckled and whispered in Jiao Wan'er's ear: "One time my father took some medicine and went to my Sanniang's room to do that in broad daylight. I happened to see him, and he saw clearly. It is clear that my father first gnawed at Sanniang¡¯s breasts with his mouth, and then inserted the lower body thing into Sanniang¡¯s body, and Sanniang started to scream, just like Sister Fang Yi just now.¡± Listening to this, Jiao Wan'er only felt a wet feeling down there. In fact, she didn't know that Yao Jun'e's lower body was already soaked. The next day was uneventful, except that the girls looked at Fang Yi with something a little strange. Fang Yi was very generous, with no blush on her face at all. She pretended that nothing had happened, and she was still like the girls. Just talking and laughing, I just served Hong Tianxiao more wholeheartedly. At 3:30 a.m. the next night, Hong Tianxiao had just washed his feet under Fang Yi's service, and the two were preparing to have fun. Unexpectedly, the passion had just been ignited, and Yang Jingyue came back to report at this time (because they had to monitor day and night Regarding the news about Qingliang Temple, Hong Tianxiao arranged for three groups of people (Li Xihua and Shuang'er, Yang Yizhi and Yang Jingyue, Liu Gongyu and Jiao Yiquan) to report that they found a large number of people heading towards Qingliang Temple. There were no less than a hundred people, many of whom were lamas. , the leader is an old man in his sixties. After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he knew that tonight's joy was in vain, so he moved his hands up and down Fang Yi's body. After he was satisfied, he got dressed and went out. Hong Tianxiao asked Li Xihua and four other girls, Su Quan, Fang Yi, Shuang'er and Yang Jingyue, to disguise themselves as men and mix among the group of people, while Hong Tianxiao still disguised himself as Liu Feiying and observed secretly. Because Jiao Waner and others were wanted by the Qing court, and Hong Tianxiao also wanted to hide his strength, Jiao Waner and others were not allowed to show up, but were asked to wait in Jixiang Temple. When Hong Tianxiao finished dressing up and came to Qingliang Temple, this group of people had already rushed into Qingliang Temple, shouting and making noise for a long time. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself: "If they can't find the old Emperor Shunzhi in the temple, they will definitely look for him in the back mountains. Could it be that the Eighteen Arhats haven't arrived yet? Why is the temple so quiet?" Sure enough, after nearly half an hour of searching everywhere, no trace of Xing Chi was found. The leading old man looked up at the back mountain for a while, as if suddenly enlightened, raised his hand and said to everyone: "Let's go to the back mountain, that person must be in the back mountain." Hong Tianxiao saw that this old man was tall and strong, very powerful, and his temples were bulging high. He thought he had extraordinary internal strength. He couldn't figure out who this person was. It seemed that there was no special introduction to this person in the original book. Hong Tianxiao saw the old man leading the crowd towards the back mountain, so he used his magic to follow the group quietly. Within a quarter of an hour, this group of people arrived outside the small temple in the back mountain. Only one person shouted loudly: "That man is in this small temple. Let's go in and search." After saying this, the man strode forward. He grabbed the door buckle and banged the door hard, making a "bang bang bang bang" sound. After knocking for a few times and seeing that no one opened the door, he kicked the temple door open and took the lead in rushing in. There are only two Zen rooms and one kitchen in this small temple. The door of one of the Zen rooms was opened, so people quickly surrounded the closed Zen rooms. Long before everyone rushed into the small temple, Hong Tianxiao had quietly flown up to the roof of Xingchi's Zen room. Looking down at this moment, all he could see under the moonlight were human heads. Hong Tianxiao uncovered a tile and looked into the room. Xingdian stood up with a bang, grabbed the golden pestle, and blocked the door of the Zen room, while Yulin and Xingchi were still sitting still. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself: "This old Emperor Shunzhi has only been a monk for seven years, so he must His power is so profound? He didn't move at all at the critical moment of life and death. Could it be that Yulin told him that the Eighteen Arhats would come to rescue him?" As for Chengguang, he thought of the Eighteen Arhats. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that since so many people surrounded the small temple, why Chengguang didn't show up. Could it be that the other Seventeen Arhats had already arrived. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128: Something happened here You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when Hong Tianxiao was still making random guesses, he first heard a "bang" sound. Apparently someone kicked open the door of the meditation room, and then heard everyone shouting: "Who is breaking in here?" "Catch him" Get up!" "Don't let them in!" "Mom, take it down!" Hong Tianxiao hurriedly gathered his thoughts and looked into the room. He saw a blur of figures and two people came in through the door. As they passed by Xingdian, he clasped his hands and bowed to Yulin, then sat cross-legged on the ground. It turned out to be two people in gray clothes. Monk. The door of the Zen room was narrow, and Xing Dian's body was thick. He stood in front of the door, and there was no space beside him. However, the two monks rushed in lightly and deftly. It seemed that Xing Dian's clothes were not even touched. It was obvious that he had extremely light skills. clever. Then there were shouts from outside: "Someone is coming again!" "Stop him!" "Catch him!" But there was a loud "bang bang bang bang" sound, as if someone flew out and fell to the ground, in the Zen room. But two more monks came in. Without saying a word, they sat down below the two monks who came in earlier. Pairs of monks kept coming in one after another. Hong Tianxiao thought that the appearance of these eighteen Arhats was really different. If all eighteen people arrived, there would be no space left in the meditation room to sit in. Cheng Guang was among the last pair of Arhats. Hong Tianxiao carefully looked at the eighteen Arhats. The older ones were sixty or seventy years old, and the younger ones were only around thirty. They were either tall or short, handsome or ugly. There was something protruding from the monk's robe. , seemed to be carrying a weapon, and said secretly: "Judging from the movement just now, Cheng Guang's martial arts is only average among the Eighteen Arhats. It seems that even if a hundred more people come, Xing Chi will be safe and sound, not to mention the Eighteen Arhats Formation." The enemies were shouting outside, but no one dared to rush to the door. After a while, an old voice sounded loudly: "Shaolin Temple insists on standing up for Qingliang Temple and taking the matter on itself?" No one in the Zen room answered. After a while, the old man outside had no choice but to say: "Okay, today I have sold my face to the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin Temple, let's go!" After a while, there was no sound. With the powerful enemy gone, Hong Tianxiao wanted to leave, but suddenly an old voice in the room said: "My friend, since you are here, why don't you come down and talk?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly shocked. The Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin were really powerful. He almost calmed down and didn't want to be discovered by them. No wonder the Shaolin Temple has been able to stand for nearly a thousand years without falling. It seems that Shaolin's unique skills are indeed extraordinary. Just as Hong Tianxiao was about to go down, a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. He took out the black scarf he had used during the robbery and put it over his face. "Hey, the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin are indeed well-deserved, but I am here today to take away Master Xingchi. It has nothing to do with the Eighteen Arhats. Please do it for your convenience." Hong Tianxiao deliberately used his skills to suppress his voice into a hoarse voice. "Who are you, sir? Why are you wading into this muddy water?" As he spoke, the Eighteen Arhats were divided into two parts. Nine of them sat around Xingchi, Yulin and Xingdian, while the remaining nine surrounded Hong Tianxiao. , obviously they found that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was extremely high, and it was not something that one or two of them could handle, so they used the Arhat Formation from the very beginning. "Okay, today I will first learn about the Arhat's small formation, and then I will learn about the power of the Eighteen Arhat's formation." Hong Tianxiao waved his palm to grab the clear light, feeling excited in his heart. To be so praised by the Eighteen Arhats, it seems that his martial arts are in the world. There are indeed few opponents. Before Cheng Guang made a move, the two people beside him waved their palms to face Hong Tianxiao at the same time. Hong Tianxiao said "Hey" and instead of retreating, he advanced. He used his seven powers in both palms and collided head-on with the two monks. With a "bang" sound, the three of them took a step back. It seemed that the two monks had suffered a bit. Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that his skills had improved so much, and his confidence doubled. Before the two monks could catch their breath, he stepped forward again and struck the two monks at the same time with the "Yangguan Triple Layer" in the Tianshan Liuyang Palm. Monk. The two of them were shocked. They didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao's skills were so profound. They didn't have time to get lucky. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao's palms were about to reach them, at this moment, Cheng Guang between them and the two monks on the other side of them took action, striking with three palms. Howl to Hong Tian. After the palm confrontation with the two monks just now, Hong Tianxiao was not afraid at all when facing the simultaneous attacks of the three monks. His body tumbled in the air, and he struck out twelve palms and kicked out fourteen legs in an instant, forcing Chengguang and the three of them to He had to give up the attack and retreat to the defense. In just two rounds, Hong Tianxiao had already taken the initiative in the Luohan Formation. What Hong Tianxiao lacked now was that he did not know the secrets of the Arhat Formation. Otherwise, the formation would only be broken before his eyes. The leader of the Eighteen Arhats, Cheng Xin, was secretly shocked when he saw it, and said to Xing Dian: "Xing Dian, has this person been here before?" As soon as he said this, the old monk realized that his words were purely asking questions. If the Eighteen Arhats came, This person had been here before, so Xing Chi had been captured by him long ago. "No." Xingdian is a factIt's a matter of ??. Xing Chi reached into his arms, took out a small package, and said, "Give this scripture to your master and tell him: Everything in the world must be allowed to take its course, and cannot be forced. It will benefit the people of the Central Plains." , that is the best, if the people in the world want us to leave, then we will go back to where we came from." He said and patted the small bag lightly. Hong Tianxiao knew that it contained the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". Seeing Xing Chi hand the small bag over, he quickly stretched out his hands to take it, but in his heart, he said, Xing Chi's words are very good. If Kangxi can listen to you, , so that I don¡¯t have to worry so much about it. It seems that Buddhism is still powerful. After a long while, Xing Chi said again: "It's over now, you can go!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129: Going south to visit talents You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "That's great." Hong Tianxiao held a small note in his hand and almost jumped up with excitement. Seeing the Eighteen Arhats escorting Xingchi on the road with his own eyes, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved that he could finally make a deal with Kangxi. Now that the Wutai Mountain incident is over, Hong Tianxiao decided to return to Beijing immediately to return his life to Kangxi. It has been three months since he came out this time. After returning to the capital, Sony only has more than nine months left to live at most. I don't know whether the two sides will fight. How's it going? Just when Hong Tianxiao and everyone were preparing to set off, he suddenly received a letter from Fei Ge from the Shenlong Sect, saying that two of the people Hong Tianxiao had inquired about had been found. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. Su Quan was packing her bags. Seeing Hong Tianxiao so excited, she couldn't help but ask: "What makes you so happy?" "Zhou Peigong, Li Guangdi, we have found these two people." The excitement on Hong Tianxiao's face has not passed yet, and he jumped up and down like a child holding the note and came to Su Quan. "What did I think it was? I just found two people. Is it worth making such a fuss about?" Su Quan was not interested in Hong Tianxiao, so she just glanced at it and returned the note to him. "Two people? These are not ordinary two people. If I can get help from them, it will play a decisive role in my victory in the world." Hong Tianxiao was shocked by Su Quan's reaction, but when he thought about it, Su Quan How can we know what these two people are capable of? "Really or not? My husband, are these two people so powerful?" Fang Yi on the side couldn't help but answer after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words. "That's natural, otherwise why would I put so much effort into finding out the whereabouts of these two people? As long as they are willing to help, great things can be accomplished." "How did senior brother know the talents of these two people?" Su Quan suddenly asked such a question out of the blue. "This" Hong Tianxiao suddenly found that this question was difficult to explain, but in his desperation he actually came up with an excuse, "Oh, I heard some ministers talking about this person when I was in the palace that day, so I could keep an eye on it secretly. , and then send someone to investigate secretly." "Really?" Su Quan glanced at Hong Tianxiao suspiciously, then took the note from his hand, looked at it carefully, and found that it read, "After half a year of investigation, it has been confirmed that Li Guangdi is at the head of Anxi Lake in Quanzhou, Fujian. "Zhou Peigong, Hubei Jingmen Duodao County", Hong Tianxiao had not entered the palace six months ago. He was obviously lying, but Su Quan kept the note quietly. An hour later, Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan, Fang Yi, Yang Yizhi and Yang Jingyue embarked on the road to Jingmen, Hubei Province to seek talents. Because of the inconvenience of being bald, the ninth princess was unwilling to go on the road with Hong Tianxiao. In desperation, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to write a letter to Li Yuejiao, asking Li Xihua to take Ninth Princess, Jiao Waner and others back to the capital first and settle them down outside Liu Mansion. Hubei is located in the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River, north of the Yangtze River, and is named for its location in the north of Dongting Lake. In the Tang Dynasty, it belonged to Jiangnan East Road, Huainan Road and Shannan East Road; in the Song Dynasty, it belonged to Jinghu North Road, referred to as Hubei Road, which was the province of Hubei Province. The beginning of the name; in the Yuan Dynasty, Jiangnan and Hubei Province were established; in the Ming Dynasty, it belonged to Huguang Province, and later the province was changed to the Huguang Chief Envoy Department; in the early Qing Dynasty, Huguang Province was divided into Hubei Province. Zhou Peigong's home is in Duodao County, Hubei Province. This is a strange name. The formation of a place name must have its historical origin. The place name "Duodao" originated from Guan Gong, a famous general of the Three Kingdoms in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. According to "Jingmen Prefecture Chronicles", "The Knife Stone: Twenty miles south of the prefecture, it is located south of Huya Pass and north of Huanglingpu. It is surrounded by dozens of miles. The ground is high and open. Master Guan went to and from Jingxiang and often stationed troops here. There are The stone was originally blue in color. I tried to place a green dragon knife in the stone. Now I rub it with my hands and move it frequently. However, it cannot be lifted with the strength of a thousand people. Therefore, it is called the Knife Stone. Later, the Confucius Temple was built and the knife was covered in the inner temple. There are remains of Mapao Spring outside." From the above text record, it can be seen that the Duodao Guandi Temple had already established a large scale before the early Qing Dynasty. The place name "Diaodao" is also named after Guan Gong's knife-pulling stone. It was already dusk when the five of them arrived in Duodao County. Hong Tianxiao took the others to the largest inn in the county and asked for a few rooms. After washing up, they went downstairs to eat and inquire about Zhou Peigong. . "Come on, sir, your wine and food have been served. Please take your time. If you have anything to do, just call me the younger one." The waiter saw that several people were dressed in gorgeous clothes and did not dare to offend him. He quickly served the wine and food ordered by Hong Tianxiao and others. . After the food and wine were served, before the waiter turned around, Hong Tianxiao put a fifty-tael piece of silver on the table and asked with a smile on his face: "Brother, waiter, I want to ask you about someone." "Ah." The waiter looked at the silver in front of him in surprise, rubbed his eyes, and after making sure he saw it correctly, he grabbed it and put it in his arms. His face was filled with wrinkles that only an elderly person should have, "Sir, you areYou have found the right person. There is no one in Duodao County, male or female, old or young, that I, Liu Dabao, don't know. Who do you want to inquire about? " "Zhou Peigong." Hong Tianxiao frowned when he saw the waiter in the shop being so verbose. "My guest, you are so lucky, he is my cousin." When the waiter heard that Hong Tianxiao was asking about Zhou Peigong, he couldn't help but smile. "Your cousin?" Hong Tianxiao almost fainted. He was so lucky. He asked a waiter and he turned out to be Zhou Peigong's cousin. If he asked for an old man, he might even be Zhou Peigong's uncle. Hong Tianxiao calmed down and asked, "Where does your cousin work now?" "He is working as a master for the magistrate of this county. I owe my life here to my cousin's help." "Master?" Hong Tianxiao thought for a while, no wonder this Duodao County was well governed. It turned out that Zhou Peigong was the master here. He was really overqualified and underused. Hong Tianxiao secretly shook his head. Hong Tianxiao asked again: "Do you know where Zhou Peigong lives now?" "Youwho are you? Why are you looking for himlooking for him?" The waiter suddenly felt that the accents of these people were northern accents, but they had come all the way to find Zhou Peigong. There must be some hidden secret, so he didn't dare Tell Zhou Peigong's residence casually, so as not to ruin his life. "Second brother, don't worry, we have no ill intentions." Hong Tianxiao certainly knew why the waiter was hesitant. It seemed that although he was greedy for money, he had a good heart, so he smiled and said, "We are here to be entrusted by others to invite him. Come out and become a high official." Hong Tianxiao's words are true. If Zhou Peigong really comes out to help, Hong Tianxiao will conquer the world in the future, and he will naturally be a high official. "Really?" After all, the waiter was only a fourteen-year-old or fifteen-year-old child, so he easily believed Hong Tianxiao's words. After all, the word "high official" held infinite weight in his heart. "Really." Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Little brother, you don't think we are bad people. Besides, if we are really bad people, we should naturally lead a team of officers and soldiers. How come we do? How many women are there?¡± "That's true. How can such a beautiful woman be a bad person? I'm so stupid." The waiter touched his head and said to himself. "Pfft", seeing the stupid look on the waiter's face, the three girls couldn't hold back their laughter anymore and laughed out loud. The waiter suddenly made a big blush, but he was also happy to be laughed at by the three fairy-like beauties. , but this incident became a legendary story that he would brag about everywhere in the future. After being speechless all night, Hong Tianxiao and others found Zhou Peigong's residence early the next morning according to what the waiter said. "I am none other than Zhou Peigong. I wonder if you have any advice?" I have nothing to do these days, so Zhou Peigong is studying at home. Early in the morning, he heard a report from his servants, saying that five people came from the capital to see him. The public was puzzled, thinking to himself that he had no relatives or friends in the capital, so why did five people come here all at once. So he came out to take a look and found that these five people were actually handsome men and beautiful women. They all wore swords and seemed to be from the world. Zhou Peigong couldn't help but be secretly surprised. "I'm Hong Tianxiao from Liaodong. Mr. Suwen is a great talent. I'm here to visit you today. I hope you can give me some advice. Please don't blame me if I'm presumptuous." While Zhou Peigong was looking at Hong Tianxiao and the other five, Hong Tianxiao was also looking at Zhou Peigong secretly. Seeing that he is really good-looking and talented, I feel very happy in my heart. "Liaodong? Hong Tianxiao? I've never heard of it." Zhou Peigong's mind was racing, but he found that this was the first time he had heard of this name, and he said, "Where, sir, come to my humble house, it is really like a plum blossom, please come back." There's tea inside." Among the people, only Hong Tianxiao didn't have a sword. Zhou Peigong couldn't figure out who he was. He was extremely polite when he spoke, so he couldn't shut him out. He couldn't find any words for a while. To call him, I had to call him Mr. "I've always been puzzled by something. I heard that your husband is a talented person in the world and came all the way from the capital. I asked you to give me some advice." After sitting down, Hong Tianxiao took a sip of tea, gently closed the lid, and placed the tea cup on the table. On the way, the conversation to recruit Zhou Peigong began. "Sir, you're too polite. How dare you use the word virtuous person? I've only read a few books for a few days. I don't know what Mr. Hong doesn't understand. I'd like to do my best." The more polite Hong Tianxiao was, the more confused Zhou Peigong became. His purpose was to even suspect that Hong Tianxiao was sent by the imperial court to secretly investigate him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130 Zhou Peigong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "In the past, the Song Dynasty destroyed the Yuan Dynasty and established the dynasty for nearly a hundred years. This was the first time in the history of China that foreigners ruled the Han people. However, throughout the history of the Yuan Dynasty, its ruling method was a high-pressure strategy, fearing that the Han people would rebel. After all, there were fewer Mongols and more Han people. , However, this method cannot last long." Hong Tianxiao suddenly said something that made Zhou Peigong confused and slightly enlightened. Zhou Peigong did not answer, knowing that Hong Tianxiao must have something to say, but just listened quietly, "Now in the world, when the Qing Dynasty was established, there were Yangzhou Ten Days and Jiading Three Massacres, and then Aobai enclosed the land, oppressed the Han people, and there were literary prisons I don¡¯t know how many talented people were killed in vain, and the methods were almost the same as those used by the Yuan Dynasty. I wonder, Sir, have you heard that other overseas countries have developed guns and cannons, long-distance weapons that are a hundred times more powerful than swords and spears? You can use your martial arts No matter how high you go, you can't escape the danger of a shot or a cannon. However, the Manchus are a nation on horseback with a small population, so they dare not let the Han people come into contact with such advanced weapons in order to defend their own rule. That¡¯s why the national policy of maritime ban is restricting the development of China. I wonder what you think, sir?¡± Hong Tianxiao changed the subject and gradually got to the point. Since Zheng He's voyages to the West in the late Ming Dynasty, the Chinese have known that there are many countries overseas, but they lack understanding of them. Zhou Peigong was secretly surprised when he heard what Hong Tianxiao said. How could he not understand what Hong Tianxiao said? It¡¯s just that the Manchu Qing Dynasty has been creating a literary inquisition, and all books and speeches about anti-Qing Dynasty are banned. Therefore, basically no one will say anything about anti-Qing Dynasty now. In other words, apart from those social groups and gangs that were truly anti-Qing, there were only people like Hong Tianxiao who dared to say such things in front of a stranger. "After the Ming Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty, it is not a strange thing for dynasties to change. As long as the people can live and work in peace and contentment, there is no difference between the Han and foreign races. Although the current emperor is young, he is able to reuse the Han people and promote the Manchu-Han family. He is indeed a wise emperor. In time, he will be determined He can become an emperor for eternity, which is a blessing to the people." As the saying goes, a scholar can know the world's affairs without going out. Although Zhou Peigong was far away in Hubei, he was still able to judge Kangxi's abilities. Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly and then said: "Sir, you are really talented. Yes, the current emperor can indeed become a wise king in the future, but he is also a Manchu after all. Although he uses Han people as officials, he only uses Han people to manage Han people, but in his heart We are still wary of the Han people at all times, and the sea ban is the best evidence. Moreover, there is another point. The Qing Dynasty sea ban and the isolation of the country prevent foreign advanced weapons from circulating here. If one or two hundred years later, once foreigners come with guns and cannons, When the gates of the country are attacked, can we resist it with just these swords and spears? By then, our majestic Chinese Empire will only be ravaged by foreign countries." "Ah", Zhou Peigong naturally knew about the maritime ban, and of course he also knew that this national policy was not a good thing, but he was a person of that era after all, and it was impossible to know that there would be an invasion by the Eight-Nation Allied Forces a few hundred years later, and that the Qing Eight Banners cavalry would be unbearable. When Hong Tianxiao mentioned the matter of a blow, the more he thought about it, the more likely it became, and he couldn't help but be secretly surprised. "Sir, are you very surprised? In fact, it is not difficult to think of it. Since ancient times, there have been no diplomatic relations between countries. There has only been a relationship between the weak and the strong. The reason why the Tang Empire attracted other countries to worship was because Its national power is strong and its army is strong. If the Manchu Qing Dynasty has been adopting the national policy of seclusion and maritime ban, I can be sure that within a hundred years, foreign armies will use advanced guns and cannons to knock on the door of our country, plunder and bully our country at will. It is not impossible for our children to subjugate our country." Hong Tianxiao stared at the tea cup, seeming to be reminded of the movie "The Burning of the Old Summer Palace" that he had seen before, but it moved the time forward two hundred years. After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, the hall immediately fell silent, and both Hong Tianxiao and Zhou Peigong fell into deep thought. Suddenly, Zhou Peigong's heart moved, and he thought to himself, could this Hong Tianxiao be a member of the Tiandihui, who wants me to join them to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty? Hehe, those people from the Tiandihui can fight and kill, but if they are really enemies of the imperial court, they are undoubtedly Hitting an egg against a stone, alas, the Ming Dynasty has been exhausted, and it cannot be restored without human power. It is better not to wade into this muddy water, so as not to end up in a tragic end in the future. "Then with Mr. Hong's intention, how can we avoid suffering the fate of national subjugation?" Zhou Peigong originally wanted to say it directly and reject Hong Tianxiao, but suddenly changed his mind and decided to explore Hong Tianxiao's original intention first. "It's very simple, two words, fight against the Qing Dynasty." Hong Tianxiao thought that Zhou Peigong was a little swayed by him, and he couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. "Hahahaha, it turns out that Mr. Hong is a lobbyist of the Tiandihui." Zhou Peigong was convinced of his guess and laughed up to the sky. "Hahahaha." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then started laughing. "Why is Mr. Hong laughing?" Hong Tianxiao's smile confused Zhou Peigong.   "Sir, why did you say that I am from the Tiandihui?" Hong Tianxiao also stopped laughing and asked the question instead of answering. "Hey, although there are constant calls for anti-Qing in various places, there are only a few places that have really reached a large scale. Yunnan Prince Mu's Mansion, Tiandihui and Wangwushan. The largest among them is Tiandihui, and behind it is the powerful Taiwan The Navy is thinking about counterattacking the mainland day and night. With a talent like Mr. Hong, naturally he will not surrender to Prince Mu's Mansion or Wangwu Mountain, so I guess that Mr. Hong is a member of the Tiandihui." Zhou Peigong looked confident. "Sir, you really know all the major events in the world. Haha, it's just that you guessed wrong. I am not among the three sects that you just mentioned." Hong Tianxiao was very proud. It seems that the confidentiality work of the Shenlong Sect is still in place. Not to mention that Zhou Peigong didn't know, even the imperial court couldn't send spies in. "Could it be that Mr. Hong is a member of the Dragon Cult?" Suddenly an idea flashed in Zhou Peigong's mind. "Sir, you actually know about the Shenlong Cult?" Hong Tianxiao was also shocked. Zhou Peigong was not a martial artist. How could he know about the Shenlong Cult, which was always very mysterious, without leaving home. "Haha, Mr. Hong is indeed a member of the Shenlong Sect." Zhou Peigong suddenly caught a flash of murderous intent in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and secretly said something bad in his heart. The Shenlong Sect has always done things mysteriously, leaving no traces, and has never been known to the court, so He was not blacklisted by the court like Tiandihui, Muwangfu, Wangwushan, etc. Today, he accidentally revealed his identity, which naturally triggered his murderous intention. "Yes, I am not only a member of the Shenlong Sect, but also the young leader of the Shenlong Sect. However, I am very strange. How did you know about the Shenlong Sect?" Hong Tianxiao was also having an ideological struggle in his heart. If Zhou Peigong disagreed Joining him, whether to kill him or not, Hong Tianxiao's tone also changed unknowingly, and "below" became "this seat". "That's right, I accidentally saved a person three years ago. Later, after the person recovered from his injury, he only said that he was a disciple of the Liaodong Shenlong Sect and that he would repay his kindness in the future, and then left. Since then, I have been with you again. I haven't seen him either." Zhou Peigong was secretly thinking about a way to save his life, and felt that he had to tell the matter. "Oh, I wonder who that person's name is?" Hong Tianxiao secretly wondered how things could be such a coincidence. No wonder he could associate the word "Liaodong" with the Dragon Sect. "This" Zhou Peigong hesitated and said, "Since Mr. Hong is the young leader of Shenlong Sect, I will tell you the truth. That person's surname is Yuan Kai." "Qi Yuankai?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned. If Wu Yingxiong hadn't come to Beijing, he really wouldn't have known that Qi Yuankai was a disciple of the Shenlong Sect. What did Zhou Peigong mean when he mentioned this matter now? Could it be that he wanted to exchange for not killing him? No, if he disagrees, he must not be left to Kangxi. It will become a serious problem for him in the future. "It seems that Qi Yuankai did not lie to me that day. He is really a disciple of the Dragon Sect, otherwise his life would not be guaranteed today." Zhou Peigong was secretly relieved. Now that he has gained this friendship, his life is half guaranteed, but What Zhou Peigong never expected was that if Hong Tianxiao was facing just ordinary people at this moment, he would definitely repay Qi Yuankai's love for him, but it was different for Zhou Peigong, as he had murderous intent in his heart. "Sir, since Qi Yuankai owes you his life, I will let him bury him in the future. I'd better make it clear. You are a great talent in this world. If you are willing to try your best to help me, your life will be safe." .As long as we can overthrow the Manchu Qing Dynasty and conquer the world in the future, you will naturally be inferior to one person and above ten thousand people. If you do not obey, I will never leave such a great talent to the Qing court, and will become my enemy in the future. Sir, please take care of yourself. I will take my leave first and give you three days to think about it. I will come back here in three days." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he stood up, bowed his hands to Zhou Peigong, turned around and walked out. When he reached the door, Hong Tianxiao suddenly turned around again and said to Zhou Peigong: "During these three days, every move of my husband has been under the surveillance of the Shenlong Sect. If my husband has the idea of ????escape or informing the court, , Don't blame me for being merciless." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao pointed his right index finger towards the tea cup he had just used, and saw a white light shoot out quickly, and with a "crash", the tea cup was smashed to pieces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131 Chen Jinnan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhou Peigong is a talented person with both civil and military skills, but he has not been around for several years. His martial arts is not weak, it can be regarded as a second-rate level. He is usually well-informed, but he has never seen such magical kung fu. , couldn't help but be stunned at the moment, and didn't wake up until Hong Tianxiao's figure disappeared. Zhou Peigong raised his sleeves and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He sighed and walked out to the study. When Zhou Peigong was thanking guests behind closed doors in the study, Hong Tianxiao and others were also discussing whether Zhou Peigong would surrender. After listening to Hong Tianxiao's description of the conversation at Zhou Peigong's home, Su Quan asked with a smile: "Brother, do you think this Zhou Peigong is afraid of death?" When they were at Zhou Peigong's home, Hong Tianxiao asked Su Quan and others to sit in the side hall. , so Su Quan and others were unaware of the conversation between the two in the living room. "Haha, that's a good question." Hong Tianxiao chuckled, "There are no people in the world who are not afraid of death. If there are, there will be some people who have completely lost confidence in life. Great talents like Zhou Peigong, He dreamed that one day his talents would be put to use, so naturally he didn¡¯t want to die unjustly, otherwise it would be a shame for him to study hard for ten years.¡± "Oh, so Zhou Peigong will definitely agree to help his senior brother? I just don't know if he is sincere." Su Quan was quite worried about this. "This is nothing to worry about. Since Zhou Peigong is a great talent, he naturally hopes to follow a wise master. I have analyzed the shortcomings of the Manchu government for him, and I think he will consider it. As long as he can agree, no matter whether he is sincere or not, senior brother I have my own way to make him surrender sincerely. If I can't even do this, how can I pretend to rule the world?" Hong Tianxiao was full of confidence in himself, unaware that Su Quan and Fang Yi were feeling the power coming from Hong Tianxiao. The strong manliness made me feel intoxicated for a moment. Three days passed quickly. Hong Tianxiao learned from Yang Yizhi that Zhou Peigong did not act rashly, so he once again led everyone to Zhou Peigong's house. This time Zhou Peigong did not come out to greet them, but asked the housekeeper to lead Hong Tianxiao and his party directly into the living room. Before stepping into the door of the living room, Hong Tianxiao noticed a plaque hanging directly opposite the door of the living room, which read: The cunning rabbit dies, and the running dogs are cooked; the birds are gone, and the good bow is hidden; the enemy's country is destroyed, and the counselor is dead. Hong Tianxiao understood in his heart that Zhou Peigong had basically agreed, but he still had some scruples. After Hong Tianxiao entered the door, he found another desk on the left, with the four treasures of the study neatly placed on it. After the housekeeper led everyone to the living room, he had no intention of leaving, nor did he order the servants to serve tea. Instead, he stood respectfully Beside the door, he seemed to be waiting for something. Hong Tianxiao understood what Zhou Peigong's mute words meant. He smiled slightly and walked slowly to the desk. He saw that the ink in the inkstone had been freshly ground. He felt even more clear in his heart. Dangjiang picked up the brush and dipped it in the ink. , just as he was about to write, he suddenly thought that his calligraphy was too bad, so he put down the brush again and waved to Yang Yizhi. I saw Hong Tianxiao whispering a few words in Yang Yizhi's ear. Yang Yizhi picked up his pen and wrote four big characters on the white paper in a moment: Tang Zong Song Zu. After finishing writing, Hong Tianxiao blew on the four characters a few more times. When the ink was dry, he picked up the paper, rolled it up, walked to the housekeeper and said, "Please give this to your master." The butler bowed to take it and left in response. Su Quan didn¡¯t know what Hong Tianxiao was up to, and asked, ¡°Brother, what does this mean?¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed softly and said: "Junior sister, if my prediction is correct, Zhou Peigong will definitely surrender to me sincerely after seeing these four words." Sure enough, just after a while, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door, and Zhou Peigong's shadow immediately appeared at the door, and then he shouted: "Zhou Peigong has seen your lord." Then he stepped across the threshold with his knees. Kneeling in front of Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped forward to help him up, laughing loudly and saying: "I have to Pei Gong, and great things can be accomplished." Zhou Peigong was humble and said that he would do his best to help Hong Tianxiao overthrow the Manchu rule and ascend the throne as emperor. After accepting Zhou Peigong, Hong Tianxiao asked Yang Yizhi and Yang Jingyue to escort him to Shenlong Island. At the same time, he wrote a letter to his father Hong Antong, asking him to select the best disciples from the Shenlong Sect and hand them over to Zhou Peigong to command, and began to secretly train the army, while Hong Tianxiao Then he, Su Quan and Fang Yi continued to go south to Fujian, preparing to recruit Li Guangdi. After leaving Hubei, Hong Tianxiao and the others slowed down their pace and visited the famous sights all the way. Hong Tianxiao felt very comfortable having such two beauties accompanying him. Fang Yi naturally had fun every night, but Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Magic was really powerful. Fang Yi could still bear it for the first few days, but after fiveAfter a few days, Fang Yi would faint from excitement several times, and would be unable to get up the next day. Seeing this, Su Quan naturally felt quite lonely in her heart. However, due to her status, Su Quan could not have sex with Hong Tianxiao before marriage like Fang Yi. Hong Tianxiao was a descendant, so he naturally didn't need to think so much, but he was also well aware of Su Quan's concerns. Anyway, with the gentle, pretty, and hot-figured Fang Yi by his side every night, he was not in a hurry. Hong Tianxiao knew that he had practiced the Nine-Yang Magic and that Fang Yi couldn't handle sexual matters alone. He also felt sorry for Fang Yi. Seeing that she was so excited every night to please him that she almost lost strength, so he was not in a hurry to go on his way every morning. They all set aside time for Fang Yi to catch up on her sleep and rest, and then hit the road after lunch. Therefore, the three of them only walked half a day's journey every day. Except for Su Quan who felt lonely, Hong Tianxiao and Fang Yi felt very happy. Especially Fang Yi, although Hong Tianxiao fainted several times every day and couldn't get out of bed the next day, she still enjoyed it and asked for it every time, which just catered to Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao's love for her grew day by day. On this day, Hong Tianxiao and his party had just arrived in Changsha, Hunan, when they felt someone was following them. However, Su Quan and Fang Yi didn't notice anything because their skills were not as strong as Hong Tianxiao's. Hong Tianxiao originally thought he was just a wild bee who coveted the appearance of the two girls, so he didn't take it seriously. However, three days later, this person was still following him from a distance, and Hong Tianxiao also felt that this person was definitely not an ordinary martial arts figure. , but a top master. Hong Tianxiao, who was an expert in art and bold, and had the ability to use poisons and medicines that were unparalleled in the world, did not take that person into his heart, but kept heading towards Fujian. After passing through the two provinces of Hunan and Jiangxi, Hong Tianxiao and his party entered Fujian, and the man actually followed them all the way to Fujian, and became two people after arriving in Fujian. Hong Tianxiao was secretly frightened and secretly told the two girls about the matter, especially asking Su Quan to be careful when sleeping alone at night. Su Quan came up with an idea. After the three of them arrived at Daiyun Mountain in Fujian, they stopped moving forward. Instead, they stayed there, pretending to be sightseeing, and they stayed for half a month. Long. Hong Tianxiao found that the two people following them stayed in the same inn as them. One of them was dressed as a scholar and had a kind face, but he had a sharp gaze and a heroic spirit. His temples were flat on both sides. It was obvious that his internal strength had been greatly improved. The other person is an old man with white hair and white beard. He has a very powerful appearance and is very respectful to the middle-aged man dressed as a scholar. Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart and thought to himself, could this middle-aged scholar be him? But there is no evidence, so I dare not make a conclusion prematurely. After Hong Tianxiao told the two girls about this guess, they were even more surprised, especially Fang Yi. She grew up in Prince Mu's Mansion and heard the most stories about the heroes who fought against the Qing Dynasty and restored the Ming Dynasty. There is only one person that everyone in the entire Mu Palace agrees with, and that is Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui. Since Hong Tianxiao stayed in this inn, he has left early and returned late every day, taking his two daughters to play around in Daiyun Mountain. Fortunately, Daiyun Mountain is not small. Although the three of them have been traveling for half a month, they have not left Daiyun Mountain alone. Because the three of them only visited a few scenic spots in the mountains every day, and wherever they went, the three of them would talk and laugh together. As a result, the relationship between the three of them improved by leaps and bounds. Later, whenever Hong Tianxiao thought about this period of time, he felt that it was a strange thing. It was a good thing, but it made the two people following them anxious. Hong Tianxiao guessed well. The middle-aged scholar was Chen Jinnan, the chief rudder of the Tiandihui. The old man with white beard and hair was Cai Dezhong, the incense master of the Lotus Hall, the eldest hall of the Tiandihui. The Lotus Hall was the first five halls of the Tiandihui. The first class in charge was responsible for the affairs of Fujian Province. Therefore, when Chen Jinnan came to Fujian, he first got in touch with Cai Dezhong. The reason why Chen Jinnan followed Hong Tianxiao personally was actually because of Zheng Keshuang. During the battle in the grove on the western outskirts of the capital, Feng Xifan did not dare to challenge him because he had to take care of Zheng Keshuang, so he fled in a hurry, causing him great shame and humiliation in his life. Zheng Keshuang, on the other hand, could not forget the beautiful girls Su Quan and Fang Yi. Of course Feng Xifan knew what Zheng Keshuang was thinking. After thinking hard for a long time, he really came up with a plan to kill two birds with one stone. The two found Chen Jinnan first, pretending that Hong Tianxiao and his party were masters in the inner circle. This time they were ordered to secretly investigate the Tiandihui, and they had already mastered some secrets. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132 Testing You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since it involves the secrets of the Tiandi Society, and may even involve the lives of many brothers of the Tiandi Society, Chen Jinnan, as the chief rudder of the Tiandi Society, naturally cannot turn a blind eye to this matter. In addition, Chen Jinnan firmly believes in Zheng Keshuang's words, so he Temporarily put aside the affairs of the meeting and follow Hong Tianxiao personally. This was also Chen Jinnan's caution. After seeing the two off, Chen Jinnan noticed a sinister smile on Feng Xifan's face before leaving, and suddenly thought that Feng Xifan had been peeping at the position of the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui for a long time. It was an underhanded move by Feng Xifan, and even Zheng Keshuang had probably concealed it, so Chen Jinnan did not lead his men to take action rashly. Otherwise, under the siege of the masters of the Tiandihui, even if Hong Tianxiao could break through, the two Su Fang women would surely fall. As a result, it will inevitably lead to a big fight between the two major gangs, Shenlong Sect and Tiandihui, and the result will only be advantageous to Kangxi. But Chen Jinnan followed him all the way and found nothing unusual about Hong Tianxiao's behavior. He just traveled around with the two girls next to him every day. What Chen Jinnan didn't expect was that the three of them stayed in Daiyun Mountain for half a month. Hong Tianxiao can afford to play here, but Chen Jinnan cannot. After all, he is the chief rudder of the Tiandihui, and many important affairs must be handled by him personally. However, Chen Jinnan is too conceited about his martial arts, and has no idea that Hong Tianxiao has already I discovered his tracking and deliberately entertained him. After some discussion, Chen Jinnan and Cai Dezhong decided to test the tone of the three of them before making any plans. On the seventeenth day after arriving at Daiyun Mountain, Chen Jinnan finally figured out a way to get close to Hong Tianxiao. On this day, the five people returned from Daiyun Mountain and found that there were no empty tables in the inn, only one on the second floor. Hong Tianxiao came first and naturally occupied it. Chen Jinnan was secretly happy, so he hurriedly stepped forward to talk: " Brother, this place is full. I wonder if the two of us can have a drink with the three of us at the same table?" In fact, in ancient times, if there were women in the other party, Chen Jinnan should not come forward to make this request, but Chen Jinnan really I couldn't wait any longer, and I was a member of the Jianghu family, so I didn't take into account these details. After living here for half a month, the number of people eating here at noon every day is only one or two tables at most. Why is it suddenly full today? Hong Tianxiao is very aware, knowing that the people eating in this inn today are afraid They were all members of the Tiandihui who were recruited by Chen Jinnan, but they remained calm. They had roughly guessed what Chen Jinnan was thinking, so naturally they would not refuse. They stood up, cupped their hands and said, "We are all friends from all over the world, let alone this table. There are eight people sitting down, and it would be a waste for the next three to occupy this table. There is no reason to refuse guests. Please sit down, two of you." "Thank you very much." Chen Jinnan and Cai Dezhong bowed to Hong Tianxiao and sat down one after another. After sitting down, Chen Jinnan casually ordered a few dishes and asked for a bottle of wine, then he held his hands to Hong Tianxiao and said, "My surname is Chen Cao, with the courtesy name Tian Hua, a Fujian surname, this is Chen¡¯s cousin, his surname is Cai and his name is Dezhong, I haven¡¯t asked my brother for his name yet.¡± "It turns out that it's Brother Chen and Brother Cai. I'm Hong Tianxiao, from Liaodong. This is my junior sister Su Quan and my personal maid Fang Yi." Hong Tianxiao also cupped his hands towards Chen Jinnan and pointed to the people sitting on his left and right respectively. Su Quan and Fang Yi secretly thought that this old man was the incense owner of Lotus Hall. "Maid? Fang Yi?" Chen Jinnan was puzzled. This was the first time he heard Su Quan's name, but Fang Yi's name seemed a bit familiar. It seemed that Liu Dahong, the iron-backed dragon in Prince Mu's palace, had an apprentice named Fang Yi. How come this person's maid It's also the same name, and the two of them look so similar. Although Chen Jinnan had never met anyone from Prince Mu's mansion, he had seen their portraits, so he was quite suspicious of Fang Yi's identity. "Brother Hong came to Fujian all the way from Liaodong. He must have something important to do?" After the greetings, the food and drinks for Hong Tianxiao and the others were served, so he, Su Quan and Fang Yi ate and drank. He was joking and ignored the two Chen Jinnan's intentions. Chen Jinnan naturally would not miss the opportunity to strike up a conversation with Hong Tianxiao. Although he felt embarrassed, he could only do it shamelessly, but he really couldn't think of a good topic. He didn't dare to say that Hong Tianxiao had been visiting Daiyun Mountain for half a month. "It's like this. I have a cousin who lives in Quanzhou, Fujian. I brought my family here this time, firstly to visit the mountains and rivers, and secondly to bring my father's letters to my cousin." Hong Tianxiao naturally wouldn't. To be honest, I had to make up a random reason. "Quanzhou? What a coincidence. Chen is from Quanzhou, Fujian. I don't know the name of Brother Hong's cousin. Maybe Chen and him are still old friends." Chen Jinnan was secretly happy. Regardless of the martial arts figures in Quanzhou, There is no one with high or low martial arts skills or fame that he doesn't know. Even if there are some he doesn't know, there is also Cai Dezhong who has been in Fujian for more than 30 years.?? Hong Tianxiao pretended to be happy and said, "Oh, that's such a coincidence. My cousin's name is Li Guangdi." "Li Guangdi?" Chen Jinnan searched for the names of Quanzhou martial arts people in his mind, but there was no one with the same name. He shook his head slightly, and then looked at Cai Dezhong, who was also frowning and thinking hard. I don¡¯t recognize this person either. Chen Jinnan thought to himself that he was very embarrassed now. In desperation, he had no choice but to ask: "I wonder which gang your cousin is from?" "Gang? My cousin is a scholar, not a martial artist." Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand. No wonder Chen Jinnan and Cai Dezhong shook their heads and frowned when they heard Li Guangdi's name. Chen Jinnan and the others regarded Li Guangdi as a martial artist. People. "No wonder, no wonder." Chen Jinnan suddenly realized, his depression was gone, his eyebrows spread out, and he said with a faint smile, "Since I can get to know Brother Hong in Fujian, we are destined, and Chen can be regarded as the host. I want to take this opportunity to make friends with Brother Hong, what do you think of Brother Hong?" "That's very good. I also have this intention. I wonder where Brother Chen makes a living in Fujian?" Hong Tianxiao never figured out why Chen Jinnan kept following them and deliberately approached their true purpose, so he had to beat him repeatedly. Chen Jinnan looked around and found that everyone at the other tables were talking to each other and no one was paying attention. He lowered his head and said softly: "To be honest, Chen is currently in the Heaven and Earth Meeting." "Tiandihui?" Hong Tianxiao felt funny in his heart. There were people from the Tiandihui all around. Chen Jinnan deliberately lowered his head and whispered softly, as if he was worried that the people around him would hear it. It seemed that his acting skills were good, but at the same time he was shocked. , I didn¡¯t expect Chen Jinnan to reveal his identity so quickly, and said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s a gang that rebelled against the Qing Dynasty and restored the Ming Dynasty. Isn¡¯t Brother Chen afraid of beheading?¡± "Haha, Brother Hong, if Chen is not mistaken, all three of them are top-notch masters, how can they care about this?" Chen Jinnan looked at Hong Tianxiao's deliberately pretending and couldn't help but wink at him, meaning, brother , stop pretending, I can see it. "Haha, Brother Chen is honored. I only know some rudimentary kung fu, so how can I be a first-rate master?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised. Chen Jinnan is really powerful. His eyesight alone is very comparable to others. "Brother Hong is so humble." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao did not admit it, Chen Jinnan knew that the two sides were not on the same page at the moment, "I wonder if Brother Hong has joined any gang?" Chen Jinnan actually wanted to pull Hong Tianxiao into the Tiandihui. After all, Tiandi Although there are many people in the meeting, there are not many real masters. This is why Feng Jizhong's martial arts has no rivals in Qingmu Hall, but Wu Liuqi's martial arts is easily killed by Gui Xinshu. "To be honest, Brother Chen, I am now in the Shenlong Sect, and it is my duty to fight against the Qing Dynasty." Now that Chen Jinnan has revealed his identity and has seen the level of his martial arts, Hong Tianxiao is no longer prepared to conceal his identity. "Shenlong Cult?" Chen Jinnan was really surprised. He had traveled around the world for many years and naturally knew about the existence of the Shenlong Cult. What's more, he had fought with the leader of the Shenlong Cult, Hong Antong, a few years ago. "I wonder what the relationship is between Brother Hong and the leader of the Shenlong Cult." ?" Chen Jinnan suddenly remembered that the leader of the Shenlong Sect with whom he had fought was also named Hong. "Could it be that Brother Chen knew my father?" Hong Tianxiao was also secretly surprised, as he had never heard his father mention that he knew Chen Jinnan. "Master Hong is a senior master. Chen had an encounter with Master Hong a few years ago. Since then, he has often missed Master Hong's face and looked forward to meeting him again." Chen Jinnan originally wanted to win over Hong Tianxiao to join the guild. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be the young leader of the Shenlong Sect. Now it seemed that the original plan was impossible, and he couldn't help but feel disappointed. "My father rarely travels in the world, so very few people in the world know about him. I didn't expect Brother Chen to know about it. However, I heard that the chief helmsman of your association, Chen Jinnan, is the number one hero in the world. There are rumors that: Life If you don't know Chen Jinnan, it's useless to call him a hero. I have been fascinated by him for a long time. I wonder if Brother Chen can introduce me to him in the future." Hong Tianxiao said this deliberately because he wanted Chen Jinnan to reveal his identity. "Chen is that Chen Jinnan. It's just a show of love from friends in the world. To say that he is the number one hero in the world is an exaggeration. To say that Master Hong alone is the only one who can't be compared to Chen Jinnan." As of now, Chen Jinnan There is no need to deliberately conceal the identity of the chief helmsman anymore. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133: Alliance You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It turns out that Brother Chen is actually the chief rudder of the Tiandihui. I'm really ignorant and disrespectful." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be shocked, and hurriedly hugged his fists and saluted. "Brother Hong, you're so polite. Since both the Shenlong Sect and the Heaven and Earth Society have taken it as their own mission to drive out the Tartars and restore China, I wonder what Brother Hong's opinion is on the current anti-Qing and restoration of the Ming dynasties across the country?" Chen Jinnan saw the two of them coming and going politely. The time has passed, but the topic has not been brought to the point, so I am not going to continue to linger like this and directly change the topic to the topic. Hong Tianxiao sighed deeply and said: "We Han people should take it as our own responsibility to drive out the Tartars and restore China. To be honest, our Shenlong Sect has been doing this secretly for six years. It's just that it's easier said than done. It was extremely difficult and dangerous to get up. Moreover, although there were many anti-Qing gangs in the country, most of them were either small in size or working in their own way. Some even fought over the issue of the future orthodoxy, which was not even clear, and almost killed people. From my point of view, such a mess will be broken up by the imperial court in the future." Hong Tianxiao's words seemed to be consistent with Chen Jinnan, but the word "Fu Ming" was missing. Although Chen Jinnan heard it, he didn't care. Hong Tianxiao's words really spoke to Chen Jinnan's heart. This has also been his biggest concern for many years. Although on the surface, there are anti-Qing and Ming organizations throughout the country, there is no unified order and they fight independently. The three most powerful ones are Tiandihui, Muwangfu and Wangwushan. Wangwushan is better off, but Tiandihui and Muwangfu have no contact with each other because they support the descendants of King Tang and King Gui respectively, and cannot form an alliance and joint force. As a result, they will naturally be weak to compete with the unified imperial court that regulates the whole country. A lot. Once the imperial court calmed down a few of its most trusted confidants such as Obai and Wu Sangui, these organizations that opposed the Qing Dynasty and restored the Ming Dynasty would naturally no longer be under the control of the Qing court, and would eventually be eliminated one by one. "Brother Hong's words are true, but the current situation is like this. Although our Tiandihui can put aside the issue of orthodoxy for the time being, Prince Mu of Prince Mu's Mansion must discuss this matter first before talking about forming an alliance. Although Chen has been working on this matter for many years, there is no result. Today, when he met Brother Hong, Chen saw the dawn of fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty. From today on, the Tiandihui and the Shenlong Sect have formed an alliance. Advancing and retreating together, I wonder what Brother Hong thinks?" Although Chen Jinnan does not fully understand the strength of the Shenlong Sect, just from the number of masters in its sect, it can be seen that its strength must be far superior to that of Prince Mu's Mansion and others. "Okay, I have this intention. Our Shenlong Sect has been engaged in anti-Qing affairs for several years. I just hate being alone. If Mr. Chen has this intention, it would be great. I can make the decision for my father and take this matter. , starting from today, the Shenlong Sect and the Tiandihui will first form an alliance to fight against the Qing Dynasty. As for whether to restore the Ming Dynasty or establish a new emperor in the future, we can wait for the success of the rebellion against the Qing Dynasty in the future." Hong Tianxiao lost no time in hinting his ambitions. "Okay, such a big thing can be accomplished." Chen Jinnan felt a mixture of joy and sorrow in his heart. He was happy because once the Heaven and Earth Society formed an alliance with the Shenlong Sect, the chances of winning against the Qing Dynasty would naturally be greatly increased. What he was worried about was that Hong Tianxiao actually had the ambition to be the emperor. However, in terms of wisdom and wisdom, neither the Little Tang Prince nor Taiwanese Prince Zheng or his two young masters can compare with Hong Tianxiao. When the time comes, the Shenlong Sect will definitely be a powerful enemy of the Heaven and Earth Society. "Brother Hong, to show the sincerity of today's alliance, how about you and I becoming friends of Jinlan?" Chen Jinnan suddenly came up with this idea. Once the two of them become friends of Jinlan, in the future, their brotherly love will slowly move Hong Tianxiao and let him He also supported Xiao Tang Wang as emperor. Hong Tianxiao didn't know Chen Jinnan's little plan, and he agreed wholeheartedly, but in his heart, he also thought that Chen Jinnan would be harmed by Zheng Keshuang in the future, and then he could destroy the Tiandihui and Taiwan in the name of revenge for Chen Jinnan. : "Okay, this is what Hong Tianxiao couldn't ask for." Since they were at the inn, the two of them did not burn incense and bow down. They just asked the waiter for a rooster, took the chicken blood, poured it into their bowls, filled them with wine, and drank them separately. They became sworn brothers. Chen Jinnan is forty-four years old this year, so naturally he becomes the eldest brother and Hong Tianxiao becomes the younger brother. After the sworn oath, Chen Jinnan was anxious to go back to deal with the affairs of the Tiandihui and did not want to stay here for a long time. So he took out a wooden sign from his arms and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Second brother, today we are sworn sworn brothers. As a brother, we should stay here." I had a few drinks with my second brother, but my brother has been staying here for a while. There are many things in the meeting that I need to deal with, so I won¡¯t accompany my second brother to see your cousin. If my second brother has anything to do in the future, I can hang this card on my waist, and my brothers from the Heaven and Earth Society will naturally contact you." Hong Tianxiao took it from Chen Jinnan and saw that it was an extremely ordinary wooden sign with a grave carved on it. A man was kneeling in front of the grave and burning paper. Hong Tianxiao naturally understood that what this image meant was the Qingming Festival.??It means to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. He was not polite at the moment, took him into his arms, clasped his fists towards Chen Jinnan and said: "Okay, since the eldest brother has important matters, I will no longer keep you, eldest brother, please." Chen Jinnan and Cai Dezhong also hugged their fists towards Hong Tianxiao and the others, turned around and went downstairs. Looking at Chen Jinnan's retreating figure and thinking about his future ending, Hong Tianxiao felt emotional and shook his head gently: "Oh, Chen Jinnan is such a loyal person, but it's a pity that Mingzhu secretly surrendered. If he could devote himself to Shenlong In the teaching, I will definitely put him above the Five Dragon Envoys." "What's wrong, senior brother, since Chen Jinnan is the chief rudder of the Tiandihui, Taiwan's branch in the mainland, and is highly regarded by Zheng Jing, how can it be said that it is a secret conspiracy?" Su Quan couldn't help but wonder. Hong Tianxiao knew the situation in Taiwan clearly and sighed: "Junior sister, I don't know. Zheng Jingsheng in Taiwan has two young masters. The eldest son is called Zheng Kezang, and the second son is called Zheng Keshuang. They are the boy who is with Feng Xifan. Zheng Kezang was loyal and honest, but not smart enough. Although Zheng Keshuang was handsome and smart, he was not steady enough. Both of them had their own strengths and weaknesses. In recent years, Zheng Jing was frail and sick. He wanted to establish a heir apparent but did not know who to appoint, and Zheng Jingzhi However, his mother was partial to Zheng Keshuang, and Taiwan's civil and military ministers were also divided into two factions. Those led by Feng Xifan supported the second son Zheng Keshuang, and those led by Shi Lang supported the eldest son Zheng Kezang. Chen Jinnan has a pivotal position in Taiwan, and with the deepening After winning the hearts of the army, both Zheng Kezang and Zheng Keshuang wanted to win over him, so Chen Jinnan had no choice but to leave Taiwan on the pretext of establishing the Tiandihui in the mainland, avoiding the fight between the princes. However, the Tiandihui became increasingly powerful under the leadership of Chen Jinnan , actually developed into a large organization with tens of thousands of people. As a result, Zheng Kezang and Zheng Keshuang became even more jealous. In addition, Zheng Jing's health was already a few points, so the wooing of Chen Jinnan naturally accelerated. If I guessed correctly If so, Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan must have come to the Central Plains to win over Chen Jinnan. If Chen Jinnan agrees, that's all. Otherwise, they will definitely be killed by these two." "So that's how it is." Su Quan murmured. Chen Jinnan's heroic image in her heart plummeted. During this time with Hong Tianxiao, she also saw in him the wisdom and decisiveness that a man should have. This Chen Jinnan does not have both. "When Chen Jinnan came to the mainland, he was surrounded by dozens of people. He was alone. Zheng Jing didn't expect him to make any big splash in the mainland. What people didn't expect was that in just ten years, Over time, the Heaven and Earth Society actually grew to tens of thousands of people, most of whom were martial arts heroes. It became a powerful force that made the imperial court uneasy day and night. It also became Taiwan's outpost on the mainland, and even more It is a powerful defense for Taiwan. But in this way, Chen Jinnan becomes even more popular. Both Zheng Kezang and Zheng Keshuang are interested in this piece of fat. No matter who gets it, the status of Taiwan's crown prince will belong to him, and it is as stable as a mountain. If my guess is correct, Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan must have come to the Central Plains to win over Chen Jinnan. If Chen Jinnan agrees, that's all. Otherwise, they will definitely be killed by these two." "Chen Jinnan originally wanted to escape from the vortex, but unexpectedly it backfired." Fang Yi's sudden words were quite accurate. "Yes, Chen Jinnan also discovered this problem, so he had to choose between the two young masters. After a period of observation, Chen Jinnan was quite partial to the eldest young master Zheng Kezang. This made Zheng Keshuang uneasy, so Feng Xifan gave He came up with this vicious plan and went to the Central Plains in person to get rid of Chen Jinnan and make him the chief rudder of the Tiandihui. In this way, the power of the Tiandihui will definitely become a powerful backing for Zheng Keshuang in his fight for the throne." Thinking of Chen Jinnan's loyalty , Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but start to worry about him, and he was also unsure in his heart, without Wei Xiaobao, would Chen Jinnan still die? "Why didn't Senior Brother remind him?" Su Quan said. "How do I remind you? This is just my guess. If Chen Jinnan doesn't believe it, wouldn't it be self-defeating? The solution depends on Chen Jinnan's fate. Others cannot control it." Hong Tianxiao sighed deeply and shook his head. In the few days since Wu Lishen came into contact with the shaking lion, Hong Tianxiao seemed to have contracted the problem of shaking his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134 Li Guangdi is in jail You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seven days later, Hong Tianxiao and his party appeared in front of Li Guangdi's house. Li Guangdi is similar to Zhou Peigong and is also a famous local talent. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao has no trouble finding him. How to find him will not be explained here. Li Guangdi is studying hard behind closed doors at home in order to take the imperial examination in the autumn. In real history, it was also in this year that Li Guangdi won the Jinshi. The arrival of Hong Tianxiao naturally changed Li Guangdi's life, because Hong Tianxiao He will only be given two choices, one is to assist Hong Tianxiao to conquer the world, and the other is a dead end. After Hong Tianxiao knocked on Li Guangdi's door, the person who opened the door was an old man in his seventies who was deaf and mute. Hong Tianxiao talked and gestured for a long time before the old man understood the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's visit. Unexpectedly, the old man understood. After that, he waved his hands repeatedly, and it took Hong Tianxiao a long time to figure out that he was saying that Li Guangdi had not seen guests before going to Beijing for the exam, and turned the three of them away. Hong Tianxiao is not angry at all. He knows that a geek like this is naturally aloof and arrogant, and he will naturally look down upon an unknown person like him. On the contrary, Su Quan and Fang Yi were quite displeased. Su Quan was just like Zhang Fei when he followed Liu Bei to visit Zhuge Liang and wanted to force his way into Li Guang's palace to show him some color, but was stopped by Hong Tianxiao. After Hong Tianxiao spent a few taels of money to inquire about the neighbors around Li Guangdi, he began to have a plan in mind. Three days later, a strange thing happened in Anxi County (Li Guangdi was from Hutou, Anxi, Quanzhou). Several servants suddenly came to the home of Li Guangdi, a famous local talent, and took him away from his home indiscriminately. After arriving at the county government office, the county magistrate sentenced him to death row without any interrogation. Even though Li Guangdi was extremely smart, he couldn't guess the reason for this sudden change. In the past few years, because of Li Guangdi's talent, Li Guangdi had to be invited to come over for any case that the county magistrate could not solve, and Li Guangdi always lived up to the county's expectations. We have high hopes that the case will be resolved quickly and accurately. However, it is precisely because he solved the case quickly and accurately that several county magistrates were promoted. Because they admired Li Guangdi's talents, they recommended him to them many times, but every time he was never heard from again. , Li Guangdi knew this, but he was never discouraged. He worked hard, hoping to pass the imperial examination and make himself stand out, but he did not expect that such a change would suddenly happen. It's just that this county magistrate has just arrived for more than a month, but he has never asked Li Guangdi to help solve the case. After Li Guangdi was put on death row, his heart naturally sank to the bottom. Li Guangdi's sudden imprisonment frightened his family. In addition to the old servant who was deaf and mute, Li Guangdi also had an old woman in her sixties. Although Li Guangdi's mother was very anxious, she could do nothing. No, because Li Guangdi's family was not rich, so there was no spare money to take care of these things. Therefore, Li Guangdi's mother became very anxious and fell ill in bed. On the third day, a shout suddenly came from the door of Li Guangdi's house: "Miracle doctor, the medicine can cure the disease." This is the shout of a wandering doctor. It is often seen in ordinary times. It is not unusual, but it is strange. Surprisingly, the shout of the wandering doctor was not very loud, but it was heard clearly by the old servant who was deaf and mute. In order to treat his mistress, this loyal old servant went to several doctors for several days and prescribed a lot of medicines. However, Mrs. Li was suffering from a heart disease. No matter how she took the medicine, it never worked, and there would be more. The little savings the family had saved for Li Guangdi's trip to Beijing to take the exam were all spent. The deaf-mute old servant heard the shouts of the You Fang doctor and didn't think about why he could suddenly hear the shouts outside. He hurriedly opened the door and invited the You Fang doctor with the thought of treating a dead horse as a live doctor. Fang Langzhong. The deaf-mute old servant opened the door and saw a young man in his twenties, holding a sign saying "Medicine will cure the disease", followed by two handsome-looking young men, each carrying a medicine. boxes, each carrying a sack. The deaf-mute old servant couldn't help but hesitate for a moment. As the saying goes, when seeking medical treatment, seek elders, which means that when looking for doctors, you should look for those who are older, because they have been practicing medicine for a long time and have rich experience. Just when the deaf-mute old servant was hesitating, a voice suddenly came from his ear: "This old man, are there any patients at home?" The deaf-mute old servant looked up and saw that these three people had arrived three feet in front of him. The deaf-mute old servant couldn't think about anything else. He nodded hurriedly, turned sideways, and waved his hand to let the three of them enter the courtyard. The young man was not polite and entered first. The two young men behind him hurriedly followed. The mute old servant also closed the courtyard door, walked a few steps quickly, and led the way. ¡°After the wandering doctor took Mother Li¡¯s pulse,She wrinkled her head slightly and said softly: "The old lady has always been in good health and has no serious problems. The reason why she suddenly fell ill this time was due to a heart disease. If I guess right, it must be at the old lady's home." What happened?" "Sir, he is really a miracle doctor. He was not sick at first. It was only because his son was taken away by the government officials a few days ago for no reason and was imprisoned. He will be executed soon. He is poor and incompetent. He is bedridden because of his anxiety. Oh, what an injustice." Mother Li was secretly surprised when she heard this. She had never seen anyone in her life, but she had never seen a doctor with such miraculous medical skills. "I wonder if Mr. Ling has done anything criminal before?" Langzhong Youfang asked gently. "My son is determined to obtain fame. He has been studying hard at home for many years. He has never committed any crime. Alas, I only have such a son. If my son cannot be saved, I will not want to live anymore." Li Muyue said The more sad I was, I originally expected that my son would be able to gain fame and honor his ancestors, but I didn't expect that something like this would happen. "Don't be anxious, madam. Since your son has not done anything bad, I think the government will release him once the investigation is clear." Doctor You Fang stood up gently. Seeing this, everyone must have guessed that the wandering doctor is Hong Tianxiao, and the two boys are also played by Su Quan and Fang Yi. "Sigh, I can only hope that this will be the result. I am from a poor family and really have no money to take care of it." Mother Li sighed quietly. Looking at Mother Li¡¯s sad face, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that his idea of ??subduing Li Guangdi was a bit too bad. He opened his mouth and almost told the whole story. "Old madam, although I'm just a wandering doctor, I respect local celebrities very much. Since Brother Li suffered this disaster for no reason, I can't just sit back and watch. Fortunately, I've been practicing medicine for many years and I have some savings. I might as well put some money into it. I hope. We can rescue Brother Li from the prison as soon as possible." Hong Tianxiao stabilized his mind and decided to still act according to the established plan. "Thishow can this happen? Sir and the child have never met each other. How can you spend so much money on the child? It's absolutely impossible." Mother Li was shocked when she heard this, and she couldn't help but be wary. Although there were many good people, she didn't want to deal with someone she didn't know. It is rare to find someone who can help with all his energy. "The people I respect most in my life are those students from poor families who have great talents. Although Brother Li has not yet won the imperial examination, his talent has spread far and wide. I have heard of Brother Li's name when I first came here. Such a talented person unexpectedly encountered How can I sit idly by and ignore such a prison sentence, and even risk my life? If I can't handle it properly, I will risk my life to save Brother Li." Hong Tianxiao also saw Mother Li's caution. , please explain again in a hurry. "Sir, you are so kind to me. Please accept my respect. If you can save this child, I am willing to work as a cow or a horse to repay your kindness." After saying this, Mother Li got out of bed and kowtowed to Hong Tianxiao, but she thought in her heart , regardless of what this person¡¯s purpose is, save his son¡¯s life first. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped forward, held down Mother Li, and said impassionedly: "Old Madam, why are you doing this? Today in the Han world, Tatars are running rampant, and they regard the lives of Han people as nothing but grass. However, all Han people with little blood are jealous of this. Although I have no great talent, I cannot allow someone as talented as Brother Li to die miserably at the hands of the Tatars." "Oh." Mother Li seemed to have some understanding after hearing this. The next morning, Hong Tianxiao and the others stayed at the inn all morning, and then went to Li Guangdi's home in the afternoon. The deaf-mute old man obviously knew that Hong Tianxiao and the others were here to save Li Guangdi, so he hurriedly led them into the room. When Hong Tianxiao saw Mother Li, he sighed and said, "Old madam, I'm really ashamed. After that dog officer got my money, he promised to let me go, but he didn't want to be the one who just went to get me." At that time, the dog officer suddenly turned against him. I tried to argue with him, but he was beaten with sticks by the government officials. Alas." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao rolled up his sleeves, and saw that there were indeed bruises on them. Mother Li's eyes were dazzled, and she could only see patches of bruises. She couldn't tell the real thing from the fake. Sure enough, she took it seriously. She couldn't help but be moved and said: "It's my fault that my husband suffered this for the sake of a child." Hong Tianxiao pulled down his sleeves and said to Mother Li: "Old madam, this little hardship is nothing. I know some martial arts, but I can't show it today. Since that dog officer is so vicious, I can only rob the prison." "Prison robbery?" Mother Li was shocked when she heard this. After thinking about it, she finally sighed and said, "That's fine, sir. Please be careful." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135: Saving people You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Late at night, the bright moon was covered by dark clouds, and the sky was completely dark. Except for the faint light from the watchman's lantern, everything in Anxi County was plunged into darkness. However, there were three figures swaying outside the county government office. In just a blink of an eye, these three figures flew into the county government office like bats, making no sound. These three people seemed to be very familiar with the roads of the county government. After landing, they made a brief judgment and went straight to the prison cell of the county government. The three people are naturally Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan and Fang Yi. They came to save Li Guangdi. Once the killer escapes from prison, Li Guangdi will naturally be wanted by the Qing court, let alone take part in the imperial examination. They can only be used by Hong Tianxiao to drive the tiger up the mountain. count. It was already the third watch at this time. Perhaps Anxi was just a small county and there had never been any prison robberies for many years. Therefore, the jailers on duty at night would not stare around with their eyes wide open. Instead, they were already asleep and snoring. Liantian, Hong Tianxiao and the other two entered the cell with almost no effort. The county magistrate is a dog officer and the jailer is not a good person. Hong Tianxiao and the other three were merciless and killed one by one on sight. They reached the center of the cell and killed four people in total. "Who is Li Guangdi?" Hong Tianxiao entered the cell and found that dozens of prisoners were imprisoned inside. "That's right." After a long time, a weak voice came from the left. Hong Tianxiao turned around and looked around. The voice seemed to come from the cell on the far left. Seven or eight people were standing in a small six-foot-square space. Each person only had a place to stand. If they wanted to sleep, they would probably When it comes to oppressing others, the Manchu Tatars tortured the Han people in this way, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel a little angry. "Brother Li, I have been entrusted by the imperial court to rescue Brother Li." As Hong Tianxiao spoke, Fang Yi had already cut off the chain with his sword. "This" Although Li Guangdi has suffered a lot these days, his mind is very clear. He knows that once he goes out, there will be no place for the rest of the world, and he will even drag his mother into exile. "Brother, please tell my mother." , saying that an unfilial son will never be able to serve her old man again in this life." Although Li Guangdi was as quiet as a mountain, the whole cell was already in chaos. When the prisoners who were locked up with Li Guangdi saw that the cell door had been opened, they rushed out, while the prisoners in other cells shouted loudly for Hong Tianxiao. Open the cell door and let them out. Fang Yi didn¡¯t know whether to let all the prisoners out, so she couldn¡¯t help but stay where she was, looking at Hong Tianxiao with her sword in hand. Hong Tianxiao knew that most of these prisoners were innocent people or anti-Qing sympathizers, so he nodded to Fang Yi and said, "Let them all out." By this time, all the people in Li Guangdi¡¯s cage had run away, leaving only Li Guangdi alone. Hong Tianxiao knew that Li Guangdi was a filial son and would definitely not leave the cell on his own initiative, so he stepped forward, tapped his acupuncture points, put it on his shoulders, waved to Su Fang and the other two, and strode out of the cell. When Hong Tianxiao carried Li Guangdi home, Li's mother naturally "recovered" when she saw her son was safe and sound. However, she was surprised by Hong Tianxiao's way of saving people, and even knew that her son's future in this life was over. After all, my son's life is important. When Li Guangdi saw Hong Tianxiao directly resisting him to his home, he knew that his mother had indeed asked this person to rescue him. After Hong Tianxiao unblocked his acupuncture points, Li Guangdi knelt down in front of Li's mother with a "plop" and cried: "Mother, If the child is unfilial, the mother will have to work hard to follow the child to the end of the world." How could Mother Li not know this outcome? She picked up Li Guangdi with tears in her eyes and said, "My son, that dog official took my son away indiscriminately and ordered the Queen to be executed without trial. In this way, my son is not loyal to the court." No matter what, I just pity my son for his talent." Hong Tianxiao listened on the sidelines and laughed loudly: "What the old lady said is wrong. Since Brother Li is full of knowledge, how can he not have any use for it?" After hearing this, Li's mother and Li Guangdi were confused and didn't know what Hong Tianxiao meant by what he said. They both looked at him. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Brother Li, does he know my identity?" Li Guangdi shook his head and said, "I don't know." Hong Tianxiao said: "I am the young leader of the Liaodong Shenlong Sect." Li Guangdi is not a martial arts person, so naturally he will not be like Zhou Peigong and suddenly realize his knowledge. He shook his head blankly and said: "I am not a martial arts person. I didn't know that there is a Shenlong Sect in Liaodong." Li Guangdi's reaction was naturally expected by Hong Tianxiao. He smiled slightly and said: "This is not important. What is important is the purpose of my Dragon Sect." Li Guangdi¡¯s heart moved, he vaguely guessed something, and blurted out:: "May I ask what the purpose of your religion is?" Hong Tianxiao said word for word: "Drive out the Tartars and restore China." Even though Li Guangdi had just guessed a little bit, he couldn't help but be startled when he heard Hong Tianxiao speaking word by word. He felt his heart beating hard and his mouth was dry. Li Guangdi's reaction naturally fell into Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Knowing that he couldn't accept it all at once, he smiled lightly and said: "Brother Li is also a Han. Let's not talk about the past events of the Tenth Day of Yangzhou and the Three Massacres of Jiading. I will only talk about the current situation of the Manchu Qing's rule over the Han people. Enclosure and immigration have created a literary inquisition. I wonder how Brother Li feels about it?" Seeing that Li Guangdi opened his mouth to speak, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly said: "The Ming Dynasty has exhausted its energy, Chuang Wang Gong failed, Wu Sangui sacrificed Shanhaiguan, maybe it is the turn of the Manchus to come and sit in this world. But, this Manchurian The way people rule the world is extremely irrational, and it can even be said to be harmful to the country and the people." Hearing this, Li Guangdi was puzzled and couldn't help but ask: "Why do you say that the Manchu Qing's ruling methods harmed the country and the people?" "There are few Manchus and many Hans, so the Manchus use a closed-door maritime ban policy to rule the Han people in order to prevent the Han people from contacting foreigners and still rule the world with the Eight Banners. At present, there is a long-distance method that can kill people overseas. The advanced weapons are called fire guns, or muskets, and are being gradually improved. It is estimated that in less than two hundred years, overseas armies will use a large number of such muskets. By then, no matter how brave the cavalry of the Eight Banners of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, no matter how brave they are, No matter how high your martial arts skills are, you can't escape a single shot. When the time comes, I'm afraid that the land of China will let the red-haired devils run rampant." Hong Tianxiao said these words many times after he came to this era, but it is More and more streamlined and sharp. Li Guangdi had heard about the power of fire cannons and had seen them with his own eyes, but the idea of ??using them on a large scale in the army had never occurred to him. Hearing this, he couldn't help but be dumbfounded, and imagined a red-haired devil in his mind. The army was running rampant with guns and guns, and there were scenes of rape and looting. His fists were clenched together involuntarily, and blue veins suddenly appeared on his forehead. "I know that the current emperor is a wise emperor, but I cannot guarantee that the Manchus and Qing Dynasties will be Mingjuns for generations. Moreover, even if the Manchus and Qing Dynasties are Mingjuns for generations, as long as the sea ban policy does not change, how will the swords and spears compete with the musketeers in the future? The subjugation of the country did not come out of nowhere. Brother Li is talented and a rare pillar of talent in this world. If Brother Li can help us, we can drive out the Tartars and the world will be settled soon." Hong Tianxiao saw that Li Guangdi was very moved, and in his heart Secretly happy. Li Guangdi had already made some calculations in his mind. When he heard this, he just smiled slightly and asked without answering: "Dare you ask the young leader about his strategy for ruling the world?" Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard this. This sentence clearly meant that Li Guangdi had agreed to help him. He immediately said without hesitation: "Help Ao Bai fight Sony, help Wu Sangui fight against the Qing Dynasty, and help Taiwan counterattack the mainland." Hearing this, Li Guangdi couldn't help shouting "Okay", nodded and said: "What a three-assist strategy. This is only an external strategy. I wonder what the young leader's internal strategy is?" "Accumulate money and food, train the army, and update weapons." Hong Tianxiao knew that Li Guangdi asked these questions to test whether he was worthy of loyalty, and he spoke without reservation. Li Guangdi nodded and said: "Young Master is indeed a dragon and a phoenix among men. This world will definitely be in Young Master's pocket in the future. My subordinate Li Guangdi is willing to follow the Young Master to the death, and he will never have any second thoughts. If he violates this, he will be punished by heaven and earth." After speaking, Li Guangdi shook his hem, knelt in front of Hong Tianxiao, and kowtowed three times respectfully. "Okay, if I can help you, great things can be accomplished." Hong Tianxiao couldn't remember how many times he said this sentence, at least no less than three times, but he never tired of saying it. After all, every time he said it, it meant he had won a Talent, every additional talent will naturally bring us one step closer to the goal. At this time, there was a sudden messy sound outside, and there were torches shaking in the distance. It seemed that the officers and soldiers were alerted because the cell was robbed. Su Quan curled his lips and said dissatisfied: "Senior brother, look, if you had just listened to me and killed that dog officer, there wouldn't have been so much trouble." Hong Tianxiao smiled bitterly when he heard this. If he knew it was so easy to recruit Li Guangdi, that dog officer would naturally be of no use. He could just kill him. He ignored Su Quan's complaints and said to everyone: "We can't stay here for a long time. We shouldn't have a confrontation with the officers and soldiers." If there is a conflict, it¡¯s better to hide for a while.¡± Fang Yi asked: "Ms. sir, officers and soldiers are searching the city from house to house, where should we hide?" Hong Tianxiao raised his head and said with a smile: "There is a place that is the safest, and officers and soldiers will never dare to search it." An idea flashed in Li Guangdi's mind, and he blurted out: "Could it be that the young leader is talking about the county magistrate's house?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Those who know me have no place." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136 Aqi falls into the hands of thieves You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After burning the incense, Hong Tianxiao and his party appeared unnoticed at the residence of the county magistrate Qiu Yuehe. Hong Tianxiao first found a large guest room to settle down Li Guangdi and his family, and asked Su Quan and his two daughters to protect them. In order to ensure the safety of the three of them, he went to find Qiu Yuehe's bad luck alone. It was already the second watch, but the lights were still on in Qiu Yuehe's bedroom. Hong Tianxiao felt strange in his heart. If such a big thing happened in the city, Qiu Yuehe should be waiting in the county government office for the results of the officers and soldiers searching the city. Why is it in the bedroom? Could it be that this bastard county magistrate is still doing that kind of thing with his concubine in his arms? As soon as this thought flashed through his mind, Hong Tianxiao felt that the thing under his crotch was already rising up, and a warm current flowed through his body in his dantian. He was so frightened that he hurriedly threw away this thought. Hong Tianxiao came to the window, wet his mouth with his hand, poked a hole in the window paper, and looked inside. Unexpectedly, Qiu Yuehe was doing that kind of thing with his concubine inside. Hong Tianxiao looked aside again, only to find that sitting on a stool five or six steps away from the bed, there was a girl of about 20 years old in blue. Not only did she look as good as Fang Yi, she also had an amazing figure. She is hot, and judging from her clothes, she looks like a martial artist, but this girl's body is tied tightly with ropes. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. It seemed that this girl was captured by Qiu Yuehe. Why didn't Qiu Yuehe take advantage of her and instead did it on his concubine? Hong Tianxiao suddenly discovered that this girl was watching the free show on the bed with her eyes open and unblinking. Her face was flushed and her body was twisting and turning. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that this girl's concentration was too poor. Yes, it's already in heat. At this time, the concubine on the bed suddenly couldn't help shouting: "Master, hurry up, the slave familythe slave family can't bear it anymore." Hearing this, Qiu Yuehe immediately stopped, stood up, and laughed loudly: "Xianglian, it's not that I don't want to fuck you, but I also have limited abilities. If I do it to you, I'll have to look at the fat that's about to hit my mouth. " The concubine named Xianglian sat up panting, with a hint of resentment in her eyes, and said softly: "Master, I think this girl looks like someone from the martial arts world. If I ruin her innocence, I'm afraid. It will attract revenge in the future, so why don¡¯t I let her go so that my family can serve me well." Hong Tianxiao heard this and thought to himself, this Xianglian is also a good person, and he actually tried his best to persuade Qiu Yuehe to let him go. Qiu Yuehe slapped Xianglian's snow-white thighs twice, laughed loudly and said: "Xianglian, although your appearance is no worse than hers, how can I not eat the cooked duck? Besides, I still I really hope that her junior sister will come to take revenge. The girl named A Ke is really beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful girl in my life. If I can get Miss A Ke to sleep with me, my life will be worth living. Besides, Xianglian, if this woman loses her virginity, she will have no choice but to give up. When I forcibly took possession of you six years ago, weren¡¯t you seeking death and survival, and aren¡¯t you obediently following my wishes now?¡± Ake, Hong Tianxiao was shocked. How could Ake appear in Anxi County? It seems that the girl in the room is Ake's senior sister Aqi. It seems that the original book did not mention that Ake and Aqi had such experiences. Well, now it seems that if he hadn't met Aqi, he would have definitely lost his virginity. Hong Tianxiao's mind was in a mess for a moment. Xianglian smiled bitterly when she heard this, and then said: "Master, that girl A Ke is very powerful. Now all the government officials in the mansion have gone out to search the city. Are you not afraid that Miss A Ke will come to save people now?" Hearing this, Qiu Yuehe laughed again, got up and got out of bed, turned to Xianglian and said, "Xianglian, do you know what I did before becoming the county magistrate?" Xianglian shook her head slightly, put on her clothes and got out of bed. Only then did Hong Tianxiao realize that although this Xianglian looked about thirty years old, her skin was surprisingly white and tender, and her figure was also extremely plump, especially when she wore only She wore a top, her breasts were looming, and her snow-white legs were exposed to the air, which was quite attractive. Qiu Yuehe picked up the sword at his feet and walked towards Aqi. As he walked, he said: "I used to be a famous flower-picking thief in the world. I don't know how many famous ladies I picked. If it weren't for that bastard Xie Hongyi who was nosy, I have ruined all my skills, how can I be here as a useless county magistrate?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that Qiu Yuehe used to be a flower-picking thief, but he was accidentally encountered by the mute lion and his martial arts was disabled. No wonder Qiu Yuehe didn't take over Aqi's body directly like other lecherous people. It seems that he has experienced countless women in his life, so he is quite determined. In addition, he gave Aqi an aphrodisiac and waited for the drug to take effect. Qi will definitely take the initiative to throw herself into her arms. After all, beautiful women take the initiative to throw themselves into her arms.The feeling of forceful occupation is different, and the performance that Qiu Yuehe and Xianglian performed on the bed just now was also deliberately shown to A Qi. The purpose must be to make A Qi's medicine take effect in advance. While Qiu Yuehe was speaking, he had already arrived in front of Aqi. With a flick of the sword in his hand, he cut off the rope on Aqi's body and continued: "That bastard Xie Hongyi not only ruined my master's kung fu, but also his I have also destroyed my capital. I think back then I was still invincible at the most, but now" Qiu Yuehe sighed softly and continued: "It's almost like a eunuch, two or three. It will become soft, otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many women will be around me over the years, alas.¡± After the rope on Aqi's body was cut off, he stood up with a bang and started scratching his body with his hands. It seemed that the aphrodisiac had taken effect. After a while, Aqi's front was half opened, and his snow-white neck was already open. It was revealed, and Hong Tianxiao swallowed and spit. Qiu Yuehe turned around and sat on the bed, watching Aqi tearing off her clothes with lust, but there was no reaction at all. She continued: "It's better that that Ake girl doesn't come. If she comes, she will too." Just like her. Sir, the reason why I didn't fall in love with her right away was because I was waiting for A'ke to arrive. Otherwise, A'ke would have died of lust." Hong Tianxiao originally planned to take action, but when he heard this, an evil thought suddenly appeared in his heart. He had been thinking about Ake for a long time. If Ake was poisoned by Qiu Yuehe's aphrodisiac, he would be a hero to save the beauty again. Ke naturally fell into his arms obediently. Aqi's clothes were basically all removed from her body, except for a pink bellyband and a pair of green pants. Qiu Yuehe came to Aqi with a smile, and pulled off the bellyband with a gentle pull. He laughed loudly and said: "Xianglian, you put this girl on the bed and relieve her anger. I will wait for Miss Ake for a while." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao's heartbeat couldn't help but accelerate. Although he had experienced two top-notch women, Princess Ninth and Fang Yi, he had never seen two women acting like a coward in bed. When Xianglian heard this, she was speechless, but there was a hint of anger on her face, which disappeared in a flash. She walked to Aqi, gently took her hand to the bed, and took off her obscene pants. After falling off, the two of them fell on the bed at the same time, and started a good show of virtual love and love. Qiu Yuehe looked at the wonderful show on the bed and murmured to himself: "Why don't you get hard?" Hong Tianxiao outside the window saw his eyes on fire, and his body was swollen fiercely. If he hadn't retained any sanity, he might have rushed into the room and beat Qiu Yuehe to death with a slap, then flew to the bed and hugged the two eldest daughters. Have a fight. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao heard the sound of fluttering clothes in the distance, and his heart couldn't help but hurriedly ducked and hid in the dark. Sure enough, a petite figure ran towards this side quickly. When this person came closer, Hong Tianxiao felt like his breath was suffocated. It was so beautiful. Among Hong Tianxiao's women, the Ninth Princess naturally ranked first in terms of appearance, but this woman Her appearance is even better than that of the Ninth Princess, and more importantly, this girl only looks sixteen or seventeen years old, so she must be A Ke. Akko came to the room and didn't rush in. He also came to the window. He was about to pierce the window paper, but found that there was already a hole in the window paper. He couldn't help but froze for a moment. He turned around and looked around, but there was no one there. Then he closed his eyes and looked inside. At this glance, he found that his senior sister was actually having sex with another beautiful woman on the bed. He was immediately ashamed and cried out "Oh!" A'ke's voice immediately alarmed Qiu Yuehe in the room, but Qiu Yuehe pretended not to hear it and still played with his clone. Perhaps it was because of A'ke's arrival that he never raised his head. The clone suddenly became erect at this moment, and it stood tall. A¡¯ke didn¡¯t know if her senior sister¡¯s innocence had been compromised by Qiu Yuehe. She was so anxious that she pulled out her sword, walked to the door with one stride, and kicked the door open. Unexpectedly, the moment the door was kicked open, a puff of white smoke rushed towards him. Akko was unprepared and took a few puffs. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137 A Ke falls into the trap You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao hid in the dark and took a clear look, thinking to himself, this Qiu Yuehe is not simple at all. He even planted aphrodisiacs at the door of the room. Ake was so eager to save people, how could he take precautions. Sure enough, with a "clang" sound, the sword in Ake's hand fell to the ground, and his body fell limply to the ground. Qiu Yuehe laughed loudly and came to A'ke. He smiled evilly and said: "Miss A'ke, do you feel that there is no strength in your body? What I use is the Shixiang Cartilage Powder that was famous in the world hundreds of years ago. Eight years Now, my lower body has never been as majestic as it is today. It seems that Ake, you are my savior. As long as you obey me, I will drive away all the women around me, leaving only you senior sisters. The two of them and Xianglian.¡± Although A'ke was completely powerless, he could still speak. Hearing this, he couldn't help but spit out bitterly: "Guan Gu, if you dare to lay a finger on me, my master will definitely not let you go." "Your master?" Qiu Yuehe was about to pick up A Ke, but when he heard this, he couldn't help but stop and asked, "I wonder who the master of Miss A Ke is?" "My master is the Ninja of the Nine Difficulties, and his skills are superb. If you dare to touch me, my master will definitely cut you into pieces." Akko's body could not move, so he could only use the name of the Nine Difficulties to intimidate the other party. Qiu Yuehe has been in the world for many years, so he has heard of the name Nine Difficulties. He hesitated for a moment, but soon burst out laughing: "Miss Ake, I almost fell into your trap. You two People who come here must not know the Nine Difficulties, otherwise, she will definitely come with you. What¡¯s more, looking at the entire world, I am the only one who has the antidote for Shixiang Cartilage Powder. As long as I don¡¯t give you the antidote, you will be here every day. I can only lie in bed all day, and I will find someone to take care of you. Moreover, I have heard for a long time that the Nine Difficulties God Ni is as beautiful as a flower. If she comes to the door, I will have Ten Fragrant Cartilage Powder to deal with her. Then you three masters and disciples It¡¯s quite a pleasure to serve me together, hahahaha.¡± Hearing this, Akko knew that his innocence could not be guaranteed today. He couldn't help but be shocked and angry. He couldn't breathe and even fainted. Seeing that A Ke had fainted, Qiu Yuehe couldn't help but smacked his lips and said: "You are such a pure girl, you can't even stand these few words, but now that I have regained my glory, I will definitely make you ecstasy." Die, follow me obediently from now on, and you won¡¯t be able to drive me away. It seems I can kill three birds with one stone tonight, hahahaha.¡± Seeing that A'ke, who is as beautiful as a flower, is about to become his woman, and that the disease that has been painful for many years has also healed without treatment, Qiu Yuehe felt extremely happy, but Hong Tianxiao, who was hiding in the dark, was extremely shocked. , could it be said that he brought such big changes to the original book after his arrival, and Ake and Aqi were about to lose their innocence here. Seeing that Qiu Yuehe's hands were about to touch A'ke's body, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly shook his hand, and a flying knife nailed Qiu Yuehe's right hand as fast as lightning. Qiu Yuehe felt pain and said "Oh!" He retracted his hand, and at that moment, Hong Tianxiao flew out and tapped Qiu Yuehe's body with his hands. Qiu Yuehe was suddenly attacked. He could not move his body, let alone speak, but he knew very well in his heart that the mantis was chasing the cicada and the oriole was behind him, and he was afraid that his life would not be saved today. Hong Tianxiao bent down and carried Ake into the room, and found that there was only one bed in the room. Although it was very big, it was occupied by Xianglian and Aqi. Aqi was unconscious due to the aphrodisiac, but Xianglian was very conscious. What happened at the door also fell into her eyes. When Hong Tianxiao carried Ake into the house, Xianglian stopped in surprise. Looking at Hong Tianxiao and Qiu Yuehe standing motionless outside the house, he seemed to understand something in his heart. Hong Tianxiao was not worried about her yelling, so he walked to the bed, gouged out the two women a few times, put A'ke on the back of the bed, and said to Xianglian: "Don't stop, you continue." After finishing speaking, , Hong Tianxiao turned around and carried Qiu Yuehe into the room. He saw Xianglian still looking at her lower body blankly, letting Aqi rub against her without moving, so he said again: "Continue, otherwise I will You¡¯re welcome.¡± Only then did Xianglian wake up, but there was a thought in her heart. She had never seen such a handsome and majestic man before. You are welcome if you are welcome. As long as you are willing, Xianglian will be your woman from now on. You can do whatever you want Xianglian to do. . However, even though she thought so in her heart, she did not dare to disobey Hong Tianxiao and continue to have sex with Aqi Xuluan, but she worked harder than before, showing her snow-white body to Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Xianglian already knew from the way Hong Tianxiao looked at the bodies of the two women in front of the bed just now that lust had already arisen in Hong Tianxiao's heart, but he just had a high concentration. "Master Qiu, I wonder how you plan to die?" Although Hong Tianxiao spoke to Qiu Yuehe, his eyes kept staring at the two women. After a while, Qiu Yuehe was nowhere to be seenAs he spoke, Hong Tianxiao felt strange in his heart. He reluctantly turned his gaze from the bed to Qiu Yuehe's face, and found that his eyes were wandering around. Then he remembered that he had tapped his mute point just now, and with a wave of his finger, he Qiu Yuehe's dumb hole was unlocked. "Your Excellency has extraordinary skills. I guess you are not an unknown person." Qiu Yuehe had been in the martial arts for a long time. He could tell that Hong Tianxiao was extremely skilled in martial arts, so he wanted to find out his name to see if he could get closer to him. "Hahahaha." How could Hong Tianxiao not guess what Qiu Yuehe was thinking? He couldn't help but laugh out loud, "Qiu Yuehe, you don't have to worry about it. I debuted very late, and none of your friends know me." Mine, but I can tell you one thing, the Xie Hongyi you hate the most is now my servant." Naturally, Qiu Yuehe didn't know the mute lion's current situation. Hearing this, he couldn't help but feel disappointed. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao, besides removing his acupuncture points, his eyes were always on the two women on the bed. He couldn't help but say in a hurry: "As long as your Excellency If I can spare my life, all three girls in this house will belong to you, and I will also give you one million taels of silver." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being shocked when he heard this. Qiu Yuehe was just a small county magistrate, but he could actually give out one million taels of silver. Then he thought again, this one million taels of silver would not be what he wanted in his position. Greed must have been stolen from wealthy people when he was a flower picker. "Hahahaha." Hong Tianxiao let out another burst of laughter that made Qiu Yuehe feel cold. "Do you think the control over the three women in the house is still in your hands? However, it is not difficult for me to spare your life. , as long as you can promise me one condition." When Qiu Yuehe heard this, he was overjoyed. As long as he could save his life, let alone a condition, even if it was a hundred or a thousand, he would nod his head and agree without hesitation. When Qiu Yuehe was about to ask what the conditions were, suddenly a trembling voice came from the bed: "Hero, please don't don't let him go, he he has committed a heinous crime." Of course, Hong Tianxiao knew that the person speaking was Xianglian, so he asked: "Oh, tell me, how can this person be so evil?" "Yeah", Xianglian was about to speak, but Aqi, who was on her body, threw her down on the bed. Xianglian hurriedly pushed Aqi away, sat up, and ignored Aqi anymore, and spoke slowly. Said: "Back to my benefactor, the little girl's name is Tong Xianglian, who has lived in this county for a long time. Just because he coveted the little girl's beauty, he used insidious means to kidnap the little girl into his house as his concubine six years ago, and He also killed the little girl's husband, and the whereabouts of the two daughters were unknown. The little girl could not resist, so she had to endure the humiliation and live a miserable life in order to avenge her late husband and then commit suicide. Today, even if the hero does not take action, the little girl will do Good preparations, firstly for revenge, and secondly to save these two girls." After saying that, Tong Xianglian took out a sharp dagger from under the mattress with her other hand. When Qiu Yuehe saw her, a chill ran down his spine, and he said in a trembling voice: "Xianglian, II have always been very kind to you." With Hong Tianxiao's support, Xianglian was no longer afraid of Qiu Yuehe and said in a cold voice: "You are not being kind to me? Killing my husband and destroying my innocence, is this considered being kind to me? Since you came to Anxi County, you have occupied fertile land. You've done all sorts of evil things by robbing civilian girls, and the people in Anxi County hate you to the core. Is this being disrespectful to me?" Qiu Yuehe opened his mouth, but was speechless. Hong Tianxiao originally had the idea of ??killing Qiu Yuehe, but after hearing Xianglian's words, he suddenly changed his mind and decided to save Qiu Yuehe's life, so he said to Xianglian: "Miss Xianglian, this Qiu Yuehe is indeed a heinous person. , but he still has some uses for me, so it¡¯s better to leave him alive for now.¡± "Yes, yes." Qiu Yuehe originally thought that Xianglian's words would make Hong Tianxiao have murderous intentions again, but he didn't expect it to be like this. He was overjoyed and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Hero, please spare the little bitch's life first. I must listen to the hero's words. " A look of disappointment flashed across Xianglian's face, but she was also a woman with general knowledge. She nodded and said, "Little girl, follow my benefactor's instructions." From a hero to a benefactor, Hong Tianxiao felt a headache. It was estimated that it would be difficult to get rid of this woman in the future. He turned to Qiu Yuehe and said: "It is not difficult for me to spare your life, unless you give me the formula of Shixiang Cartilage Powder. " "Shixiang Cartilage Powder?" Qiu Yuehe had vaguely guessed just now that Hong Tianxiao would definitely have the idea of ??Shixiang Cartilage Powder. When he heard the words coming out of his mouth, a big stone fell in his heart, knowing that his own life was in danger. He really saved it, and nodded hurriedly and said, "Hero, please open the little one's acupuncture point, and I will get it for the hero." Hong Tianxiao was not afraid of what tricks he would come up with. Hearing this, he nodded and said, "Yes, but you need to remove the aphrodisiac from Miss Aqi first." "Miss Aqi?" Qiu Yuehe only knew Miss Ake's name, but not Aqi's. He was stunned when he heard this, then he understood and said hurriedly, "Hero, to be honest, this aphrodisiac is If there is no antidote, unless you have a good time with a man, you will be burned to death by lust." "This" Although Hong Tianxiao is also a lustful person, it is a bit difficult to take Aqi's body under such circumstances. Xianglian suddenly interjected: "My dear friend, Miss Aqi is dying, please save her." Xianglian's words were ostensibly to save Aqi, but in fact they were for herself, because she could see that Hong Tianxiao's capital Deep down, Aqi is a virgin, so she will definitely not be able to bear it for a long time. Once Aqi is unable to support her, her chance will come. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Hero, to be honest, there is no antidote to this kind of aphrodisiac. Unless you have a good time with a man, you will definitely die of lust. " "This" Although Hong Tianxiao is also a lustful person, it is a bit difficult to take Aqi's body under such circumstances. Xianglian suddenly interjected: "My dear friend, Miss Aqi is dying, please save her." Xianglian's words were ostensibly to save Aqi, but in fact they were for herself, because she could see that Hong Tianxiao's capital Deep down, Aqi is a virgin, so she will definitely not be able to bear it for a long time. Once Aqi is unable to support her, her chance will come. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138 Aqi¡¯s Innocence You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course Hong Tianxiao doesn¡¯t know about Xiao Jiujiu in Xianglian¡¯s heart, but in his heart he is worried about how to explain to Ake afterwards. Akko is indeed so beautiful. No wonder in the original book, Wei Xiaobao vowed to make Akko his wife at the first sight when he saw Akko. In fact, Hong Tianxiao also had this idea in his mind, especially after meeting Akko tonight. After seeing her true face, this idea became even stronger. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao found that the eyelashes of the unconscious Akko were moving slightly, as if he was squinting. He couldn't help but wonder, maybe Akko had woken up, but was still pretending to be comatose because the scene was too embarrassing. However, Hong Tianxiao also had some concerns at this moment, shook his head and said: "How could Hong do such a thing? If so, he would be the same as Qiu Yuehe." Xianglian never imagined that Hong Tianxiao had discovered that A'ke had woken up and said all his righteous words to A'ke. After hearing the words, she couldn't help but said anxiously: "Is it possible that my benefactor just watched Miss Aqi's beauty disappear? My benefactor, this is The move was forced by the situation, and Miss Aqi will not blame her benefactor when she wakes up, and Xianglian will also explain to Miss Aqi when the time comes." Just as Hong Tianxiao guessed, Ake had indeed woken up. Because she was lying sideways, the scene where the two women fell in love was right in front of her. Ake felt that it was too embarrassing to wake up now, so she continued to pretend to be unconscious, but she had already squinted her eyes just now. Hong Tianxiao saw clearly and found that the first man who touched his body looked so handsome. At this moment, I heard Hong Tianxiao's "righteous and awe-inspiring" words again, and my good impression increased by three points. However, I was worried that Hong Tianxiao's pedantry would ruin the life of my senior sister. I couldn't help shouting in my heart, fool, please agree, my senior sister is also one of the most beautiful women in a thousand. , I won¡¯t wrong you. Xianglian and Ake couldn't see Hong Tianxiao's pretentiousness, but Qiu Yuehe was an old Jianghu. How could they not see that Hong Tianxiao was using hard-to-get tactics? They also added fuel to the fire and said: "Hero, this little aphrodisiac is extremely powerful. , if you don¡¯t have sex with a man within an hour, you will be burned by desire and die, or the medicine will enter your head, and you will only think about having sex with a man every day, and you will become a slut. It will be an hour now. Please also ask heroes to take action to save Miss Aqi¡¯s life.¡± As soon as these words came out, Ake couldn't help but feel anxious. She almost couldn't help but jump up and persuade Hong Tianxiao to have sex with her senior sister. Her eyelashes beat even more fiercely. "Okay, it's just that I already have several wives and concubines in my family. I feel so wronged by Miss Aqi." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself. It's no wonder that ancient emperors liked sycophants. After all, they are good at grasping the thoughts of those in power, and can cater to the power of the people every time they speak. With his mentality, it seems that Qiu Yuehe will be useful in the future, but he must be castrated first and then given the life and death talisman. Hearing that Hong Tianxiao already had several wives and concubines at home, Ake felt disappointed for no reason, but after all, the senior sister's life could be saved, and she was secretly relieved. Hong Tianxiao stood up and without saying a word, stretched out his hand to untie Qiu Yuehe's acupuncture point, but then tapped Qiu Yuehe's dumb acupoint. Just when Qiu Yuehe was confused, Hong Tianxiao suddenly touched the tea on the table with his right hand, and several life and death talismans quickly sank into Qiu Yuehe's body. Qiu Yuehe suddenly felt as if countless ants were devouring his various organs in his body. Pain, numbness, soreness, and countless other feelings came to his heart. He was writhing on the ground in pain, and Hong Tianxiao's voice came to his ears: " This is a life-and-death talisman that is ten times more painful than a broken hand. When an attack occurs, it becomes more severe each time. As long as you follow me faithfully, I will give you the antidote on time." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao took out a porcelain bottle from his arms. , took out a pill and flicked it into Qiu Yuehe's mouth. After taking the antidote, all the sensations in Qiu Yuehe's body suddenly disappeared. He lay on the ground with his mouth wide open, breathing heavily. Hong Tianxiao's voice came again in his ears: "Go and get Shixiang Cartilage Powder." Formula, and besides, since you have decided to follow me, find a knife and cut off that thing on your lower body. Remember, don¡¯t make any noise, and cut it cleanly, leaving no trace behind.¡± Qiu Yuehe shuddered when he heard this, but now that he can save his life, it is pretty good. If you want to be a eunuch, just be an eunuch. Fortunately, you have been romantic for more than ten years before, so this life is worth it. So, Qiu Yuehe got up from the ground, timidly picked up the long sword on the ground, kowtowed to Hong Tianxiao, and went out with a depressed look on his face. Hong Tianxiao walked lightly to the bed and said to Aqi: "Miss Aqi, I didn't mean to ruin the girl's innocence. It really happened for a reason. Please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be quite the same, Aqi. Qi's mind has long been unclear, and Hong Tianxiao's words can be heard there, but A Ke and Xiang Lian can hear them clearly. Hong Tianxiao slowly took off all his clothes, revealing a body of strong and toned muscles and a thick body. A Ke felt dizzy at the sight and hurriedly closed his eyes.But couldn't help but open it again and take a peek. Xianglian looked at the thick and long hideous thing under Hong Tianxiao's crotch, her heartbeat suddenly accelerated a lot, and her eyes became even more blurry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139: Winning Aqi¡¯s Heart You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course Xianglian knew what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, so she whispered in his ear: "My dear benefactor, why not take the opportunity to get Miss A'ke? The slave family has never seen such a fairy-like girl. From the slave family's point of view, Tian Only my benefactor is worthy of Miss A Ke, today is a perfect match from heaven, what are you waiting for?" Hong Tianxiao knew that now was not the time to get Ake's body, so he hugged Xianglian, rubbed Xianglian's pepper milk with his left hand, and said with a smile: "You little devil, you must have followed this bad guy Qiu Yuehe, and you actually instigated me. To do this kind of thing, she is just a young girl waiting to be married." Xianglian was softened by Hong Tianxiao's hands. She took the opportunity to lie in Hong Tianxiao's arms and murmured: "My family is doing this for the sake of my benefactor. Besides, my benefactor is so powerful. He got up again. I am here to serve you." It¡¯s amazing.¡± Hong Tianxiao grabbed Xianglian's chest a few times and said with a smile: "Don't call me your benefactor. You will be my maid in the future and call me husband like Yi Mei." "Yimei?" After receiving Hong Tianxiao's affirmation that she would be taken in, Xianglian couldn't restrain her inner excitement. At the same time, a big question mark popped up in her mind, but she also knew that there were some things she shouldn't ask, so she tried her best to He nodded and said with tears in his eyes, "My lord, Xianglian doesn't know how to thank my lord, so just let Xianglian serve my lord one more time." Hong Tianxiao shook his head, pointed at A Ke, who was about to reach the peak of excitement, and said: "Miss A Ke will wake up soon. She will be embarrassed if I stay here. This woman has an extremely strong personality. If I know that she is like this, I will see her." If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you might get distracted and commit suicide.¡± Xianglian is a crystal clear smart person. After hearing this, she quickly stood up and helped Hong Tianxiao get dressed. After a while, Hong Tianxiao was fully dressed, reached out and rubbed Xianglian again, and said with a smile: "Xianglian, my husband, there are many women around me, but none of them have as good skin as yours. I can't put it down, my husband." Xianglian just learned that the women around Hong Tianxiao were either good at martial arts or had some special knowledge, but she didn't know anything about it. She was wondering how she could get some of Hong Tianxiao's favor from other women. Her eyes lit up when she heard this. , said with a sweet smile: "Since my husband likes me, Xianglian will let my husband touch me for the rest of my life." I also secretly made up my mind to keep my skin good, which is currently the only capital to compete for favor. "Okay, okay." Hong Tianxiao felt comfortable and touched Xianglian a few more times. Seeing that Ake was about to let go, he knew he couldn't stay any longer, so he closed the door and left. The moment Hong Tianxiao closed the door and left, Akko finally reached the peak of excitement. A stream of heat spurted out from the flower path. Because of Shixiang's cartilage, Akko's hands were very weak. Otherwise, he would have been dead long ago. Already leaked. After being exposed, Akko collapsed on the bed, panting heavily. When Xianglian saw her, she was worried about being discovered by A Ke, so she hurriedly lay on the bed and pretended to be asleep. After a long while, Akko opened his eyes and saw Aqi and Xianglian naked next to him. Then he lowered his head to look at his own clothes. He couldn't help but exclaimed in a low voice and hurriedly arranged his clothes neatly. Xianglian was secretly amused and continued to pretend to be asleep, ignoring Ake. After Ake finished adjusting her clothes, she pushed Aqi and called "Senior Sister", but Aqi was extremely tired, turned over and continued to sleep. Akko felt anxious. He wanted to leave but couldn't leave his senior sister behind. He didn't want to leave but didn't know how to face Hong Tianxiao. For a moment, he felt extremely conflicted. Seeing A Ke sitting blankly, Xianglian thought of Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words and worried that A Ke would not be able to think about it, so she opened her eyes and pretended to have just woken up. In fact, how did Xianglian know what A'ke was thinking. A'ke had just been so excited that her lower body was soaked. She couldn't get out of bed and had no clothes to change, so she just sat on the bed. "Miss Ake." Xianglian pretended to be very happy, then looked around and asked, "Where is my husband-in-law? Miss Ake, did you see my husband-in-law just now? He is Mr. Hong." Akko's pretty face couldn't help but blush when she heard this, and Nuonuo said: "I passed out just now, and I just woke up. I don't know what happened just now." But for some reason, a naked man suddenly appeared in his heart. The figure, that strong body, thick and long body, and handsome face, unknowingly, Hong Tianxiao's figure has been firmly imprinted in Ake's heart. "Oh." Xianglian looked disappointed, looked at Aqi next to her, and said with a sudden realization, "Miss Ake, I understand. My husband must have been embarrassed to see Miss Aqi, so he left first. . Alas, this is a coincidence. Miss Ake, my husband had no choice but to break Miss Aqi's body this time. I also ask Miss Ake to persuade Miss Aqi after she wakes up, so as to prevent Miss Aqi from doing this. What?Silly things. "After finishing speaking, Xianglian recounted what had just happened, naturally hiding some details that Akko didn't need to know. Akko knew what happened just now from beginning to end, and there was no need for Xianglian to describe it, but he had to listen. After all, he had passed out in a "coma" just now. After listening, he nodded and said, "I will try my best to persuade senior sister." Yes, it¡¯s just that Senior Sister¡¯s innocent body has been taken over by Mr. Hong, how will I settle my Senior Sister in the future?¡± "This" Xianglian also realized that she had forgotten to ask Hong Tianxiao this question just now. She couldn't answer it for a moment. While hesitating, she suddenly had an idea and said, "Miss Ake, you can look after Miss Aqi here while I go." Find your husband and talk to him face to face." Before Akko could nod, Xianglian quickly put on her clothes and ran out in a flash, leaving Akei in bed who was looking forward to meeting Hong Tianxiao but was afraid. After listening to Xianglian¡¯s narration, Hong Tianxiao was very surprised. Ake had clearly been hit by Shixiang Cartilage Powder. He hadn¡¯t given her the antidote yet, so how could she be able to get up? In fact, in addition to the special antidote of Shixiang Cartilage Powder, the hormones secreted by men and women when they are excited are also one of the antidotes. However, even the people who made Shixiang Cartilage Powder did not know this. Just when Ake was uneasy, the door suddenly creaked, and the person that Ake was looking forward to and afraid to see floated into the room. Akko's face suddenly turned red, and he hurriedly turned his gaze elsewhere, but unexpectedly it turned to the naked Aqi. Thinking of what had just happened, he felt something sticky coming out of his lower body. "Miss Ake, just now Miss Aqi was poisoned by Qiu Yuehe's aphrodisiac. There is no antidote to this medicine. It can only be cured by the pleasure of men and women. I couldn't bear that Miss Aqi would die, so I boldly blasphemed against Miss Aqi. I feel deeply responsible for this, and hope that Miss Ake can give more persuasion to Miss Aqi after she wakes up, so as not to make her do stupid things." Hong Tianxiao said as he glanced at Aqi, the sleeping beauty's sweet appearance made Hong Tianxiao There was another impulse in my lower body. At this moment, Aqi, who was extremely tired, suddenly woke up. Many embarrassing scenes suddenly flashed through his mind. Then he lowered his head and looked at his naked body. He couldn't help but let out a scream and sat up. After getting up, I felt a dull pain in the private parts of my lower body. "Senior sister, how are you?" Akko didn't expect that the senior sister who couldn't wake up no matter how hard she pushed would suddenly wake up and hurriedly stepped forward and hugged her arm. "Ake, what happened? Ah" Just as he spoke, Aqi suddenly saw Hong Tianxiao standing aside, and screamed again. "Mr. Hong, please step aside for a moment. Senior sister, please listen to me." Ake was worried that Aqi's mood would be too volatile, so she hurriedly waved to Hong Tianxiao and asked him to go out first. Hong Tianxiao also knew that if he stayed here, he would only give way to Aqi was even more embarrassed, so she turned and left. After about half an hour, Ake walked out of the room and found that Hong Tianxiao had been waiting outside the door. He felt sad for no reason and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Hong, I have made the matter clear to my senior sister, and she has basically accepted it." As for how to resolve this matter in the end, it would be best for you and senior sister to have a face-to-face meeting." "Okay, here's Miss Akei." This result was already expected by Hong Tianxiao. In this era, since Aqi lost her virginity to herself and he wanted to save her, she could only choose to marry herself. Now let herself Going in for the interview was just to give her a name in person. When Hong Tianxiao entered the room, he found Aqi sitting by the bed with a flushed face, but she was fully dressed and looking at the ground. Since he had already acquired his virginity, the beautiful woman in front of him was definitely his woman, but in this scene, Hong Tianxiao still felt a little embarrassed and didn't know what to say for a moment. Hong Tianxiao didn't speak, and Aqi naturally didn't take the initiative to speak. The two of them just stood and sat in silence, and the atmosphere in the room began to feel a little dull. "Ahem." Finally, Hong Tianxiao broke the silence. He coughed twice and said, "Miss Aqi, who else is in your family?" In the brief moment of enlightenment, Ake praised Hong Tianxiao as one of the few people in the world, which had already made Aqi very excited. When Hong Tianxiao entered the room just now, Aqi secretly took a closer look, and she was extremely satisfied. She began to feel uneasy in her heart, worried that Hong Tianxiao would look down on her, but this question made Aqi feel relieved, and she said coquettishly: "Imy parents died when I was young, and I followed my master. Grow up." Hong Tianxiao was not a fool. He could hear Aqi's thoughts just by the word "concubine". He no longer felt embarrassed at that moment. He walked straight to the bed and took Aqi's slightly trembling hand. While stroking her gently, she said softly: "Miss Aqi, what happened today is sudden. If the girl doesn't give up, Tian Xiao is willing to take care of the girl for the rest of her life and will never let her down. I wonder what the girl wants?" Aqi had already made a secret promise just now. Now that she heard Hong Tianxiao's promise, she was extremely happy. She nodded shyly and replied with a mosquito-like humming voice: "II am willing to follow my husband for the rest of my life." Seeing Aqi's shy look, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel a surge of desire. He hugged Aqi and fell on the bed. His big mouth pressed directly on Aqi's lips( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)While stroking her gently, she said softly: "Miss Aqi, what happened today is sudden. If the girl doesn't give up, Tian Xiao is willing to take care of the girl for the rest of her life and will never let her down. I wonder what the girl wants?" Aqi had already made a secret promise just now. Now that she heard Hong Tianxiao's promise, she was extremely happy. She nodded shyly and replied with a mosquito-like humming voice: "II am willing to follow my husband for the rest of my life." Seeing Aqi's shy look, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel a surge of desire. He hugged Aqi and fell on the bed. His big mouth was printed directly on Aqi's lips( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 Kangxi¡¯s reaction You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A month later, Hong Tianxiao and his party finally returned to the capital again. Lu Gaoxuan, who had already received the news, secretly led Hong Tianxiao and others to an inconspicuous mansion. It turned out that before Hong Tianxiao left, he had told Lu Gaoxuan to secretly buy the property. The next mansion is for Su Quan and other people who have nothing to do with Liu Feiying's identity to live there in the future. Unexpectedly, on the third day after Hong Tianxiao left, Mao Dongzhu sent Liu Yan to deliver the title deed and key of a mansion to Liu Mansion, which also saved Lu Gaoxuan some effort. In Hong Tianxiao's plan, all of one's own strength cannot be exposed. According to the information that Kangxi has mastered, there are Lu Gaoxuan, Fatty Toutuo, Li Jiaoniang, Luo Qihong and others in Liu Feiying's mansion. Although Yang Yizhi and Deng Bingchun also participated in the assassination of Ao that day, However, because the two were not well-known in the world, and they were wearing black scarves that day, Hong Tianxiao classified them as a hidden force. Although the newly purchased mansion is not as good as the one Suo'etu gave to Hong Tianxiao, it is not too small and can accommodate more than a hundred people. However, for the sake of confidentiality, Hong Tianxiao did not recruit a servant, nor did he transfer some maids from the Liu Mansion, but let the ten maidens who were under the control of the banker that day act as servants and guards. Therefore, in addition to the ten women living in this mansion, there are also Su Quan, Jiu Gongzong, Fang Yi, Xianglian, Li Xihua, Shuang'er, Yang Yizhi, Yang Jingyue, Jiao Waner, Jiao Yiquan, Liu Gongyu, Yao Jun'e, Chao Lixing, Tielimeng, Aqi, Ake and others. There is naturally an awkward part in this, which is when the Ninth Princess meets A Qi and A Ke. A Qi and A Ke never dreamed that their normally cold master would suddenly return to secular life and become the woman of their heart. Moreover, the master would terminate the master-disciple relationship with them and treat them as sisters in the future. It was difficult for the two women to accept this reality for a while. Akko was better off. After all, it was just the first time she fell in love and she was still an outsider. At worst, she would cut off the love thread with a sword and withdraw. Aqi was different. After all, she and Hong Tianxiao were destined to be united. She couldn't quit and could only accept it silently, but it was difficult to open up the knot in her heart for a while. The day after Hong Tianxiao and his party returned to the capital, Ake left a letter and left without saying goodbye. The occurrence of this incident was a great blow to Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess. Hong Tianxiao also gained a new understanding of Ake's character. The Ninth Princess also felt ashamed and hid in the room without going out for several days, which caused Su Quan to He and Fang Yi and other girls took turns going to accompany her every day, just in case she had something to worry about. The Ninth Princess did have the thought of committing suicide because of her guilt towards A Ke. However, when Hong Tianxiao came into her room for three consecutive nights and fought several times, the Ninth Princess had to taste the ecstasy again. After experiencing this, the Ninth Princess suddenly felt extremely nostalgic for the world, and the thought of committing suicide never occurred again. After the Ninth Princess matter was resolved, Hong Tianxiao also came up with a bad idea in order to let A Qi open up her heart. On the fourth day, Hong Tianxiao sneaked into A Qi's room. Under A Qi's half-nudging, the two of them had a good deal and let A Qi taste the taste of bone erosion again. After repeatedly leaking her body, A Qi could no longer hold the pleasure and begged for mercy again and again. At this moment, the Ninth Princess suddenly appeared in A Qi's room. Amid A Qi's dumbfounded surprise, Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess had another battle. . Hong Tianxiao fought against the two girls, and the more he fought, the braver he became. Not long after, he also pulled Aqi, who was watching the battle, into the battle group. The three of them had a lot of fun, and finally had fun at the same time. Aqi also lost her heart, although she still called the Ninth Princess. Although she is a master, she already treats her as a roommate in her heart. After the matter between the Ninth Princess and An Qi was resolved, Ake's whereabouts were still unknown. Hong Tianxiao felt a little uneasy, but he could not go out to look for her, so he had to draw Ake's face and send it to the intelligence offices around Shenlong Island, so that they could find more information. Keep an eye out, and when you find it, protect it. In fact, after Akko ran away, she had regrets in her heart. She had been traveling around the world for more than a year. She had met countless young heroes and had many suitors behind her. But after all, Akko's master Jiu Nan Shenni had a reputation for being ruthless. Once those suitors were rejected by A Ke, they would never dare to continue harassing them. Otherwise, with A Ke's martial arts, it would be impossible to preserve their innocence. What happened in Anxi County this time made Ake believe that Hong Tianxiao was the prince charming given to him by God. Although he knew that there were many women around Hong Tianxiao, the arrogant Ake did not take these factors to heart for the first time. Actually, she even thought that it was because Hong Tianxiao was so good that so many strange women liked him. However, after learning that the master he respected in daily life has become his daughter, if she follows him again, it will be like a mother and daughter serving the same husband. The worldly concept makes Akko unable to accept this reality, so she After some consideration, he left the book and ran away.   Although Ake ran away, the figure of Hong Tianxiao still lingered in her heart, lingering and unable to go away, until two months later, she met Zheng Keshuang. Hong Tianxiao naturally didn¡¯t know what happened after A Ke ran away, but the two were destined to be together after all. A few months later, Hong Tianxiao met A Ke again, and started a fight with Zheng Keshuang to pursue A Ke. This is a story for later. Don¡¯t mention it. After everything came to an end, Hong Tianxiao put on his mask again and swaggered back to Liu Mansion, preparing to enter the palace to face the saint the next day. Liu Feiying¡¯s mansion has been under Kangxi¡¯s surveillance. After he entered the mansion, Kangxi received the report in less than half an hour. Therefore, after the morning meeting the next day, Kangxi came to the study room early and waited for Hong Tianxiao to come and report to him on the situation of Wutai Mountain and his party. Hong Tianxiao certainly understood Kangxi's mood, and entered the palace early the next morning. When the morning court was over, Hong Tianxiao arrived near the study room one step ahead. Watching Kangxi walk into the upper study room, he took the scripture book given by the old emperor Shunzhi to the door of the upper study room and waited for the announcement. Although the scripture book was still the same scripture book, Fang Yi had already taken the shredded sheepskin map inside. He came out and sewed it up again. If he hadn't lied on it and looked at it carefully for a long time, he wouldn't have seen anything strange. Kangxi walked into the study room, and before he sat on the dragon chair, he heard Wen Youfang at the door announcing that Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard, was asking to see him. He was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Come in quickly, let him in quickly." Wen Youfang has been in the study room for several years. Every time he made an announcement, Kangxi always said a calm word, which can also be said to be a word "announcement". He never said "come in quickly, let him in quickly." Such words can't help but After being stunned for a moment, he immediately understood that this was Hong Tianxiao's special feature, and he hurriedly said with a flattering smile: "Manager Liu, the Emperor is letting you in." Hong Tianxiao was not Wei Xiaobao and had never been a fake eunuch. Naturally, he had no friendship with Wen Youfang. However, after all, this person was someone close to Kangxi. Hearing this, he took out a fifty-tael silver coin from his pocket and handed it to Wen Youfang. He said with a smile: "Thank you, father-in-law, let me know." When Wen Youfang saw that Hong Tianxiao had made fifty taels of silver, he immediately smiled and hurriedly lowered his head and said: "Mr. Liu, you're welcome." Then he took a step forward and whispered almost into Hong Tianxiao's ear: "If it's useful in the future, If you get a place with the Zajia family, Manager Liu can just ask." Hong Tianxiao nodded and walked into the study room. He was about to kowtow in greeting when he heard Kangxi urgently say: "Forgive me, Mr. Liu, where did this trip to Mount Wutai take so long?" Hong Tianxiao did not answer Kangxi's question directly, but turned back and closed the door to the study room and bolted it. In Kangxi's surprised eyes, Hong Tianxiao took a step forward, knelt down and kowtowed: "Congratulations to the Emperor, what a great joy!" When Kangxi heard this, he knew the reason for Hong Tianxiao's unusual behavior, and he made a guess in his mind. My heart was agitated, I swayed a few times, I stretched out my hand to support the desk, took a deep breath and said, "Manager Liu, please get up and speak slowly." After finishing speaking, my chest felt sore for no reason, and I almost shed tears. Seeing Kangxi's expression, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that he could not tell that the young emperor was very filial, but he said: "Your Majesty, I saw the old emperor on Mount Wutai." The guess in his heart was confirmed. Even though Kangxi was extremely determined, he was extremely rude at this moment. He suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Hong Tianxiao's hand, and said in a trembling voice: "LiuLiuFatherFather, hehe Did he really become a monk in Wutai Mountain? He what did he say? " Hong Tianxiao then told the plot one by one how he met the old emperor in Qingliang Temple, how the Tibetan lama intended to harm him, how he bravely rescued and protected him, and how he was lucky enough to receive the help of the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin. Hong Tianxiao's eloquence was excellent, and his narration was embellished. He immediately described the situation that day as extremely dangerous. Kangxi's hands were sweating, and he kept saying: "It's so dangerous, so dangerous!" After listening, Kangxi was silent for a long time and then said: "Mr. Liu, I will immediately send a thousand guards up the mountain to protect you. What do you think?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, and thought to himself that Kangxi had changed his temper and actually asked for his opinion. After thinking about it, he said after thinking about it: "Back to the emperor, judging from the slaves, the old emperor is probably not willing." Looking at Kangxi's surprised eyes, , Hong Tianxiao then relayed Shunzhi's words one by one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141 Princess Jianning You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Kangxi heard his father tell him not to go to Wutai Mountain to meet him, he praised himself again: "He is a good emperor. He thinks about court affairs first, unlike me" When he said these words, he couldn't help but burst into tears and said : "I must go, I must go and see my father's majestic face!" When Hong Tianxiao saw Kangxi burst into tears, he stopped talking. After he cried for a while, he took out the scriptures, presented them with both hands, and said: "Your Majesty, the old emperor wants this servant to tell you something: 'Everything in the world must be allowed to take its course. , Don't force it, it is best if it can benefit the people of the Central Plains. If the people of the world want us to leave, then we will go back to where we came from." The old emperor asked his slaves to say to the emperor again: "If we want peace in the world, The four words "never add gifts" must be remembered firmly. If he can do these four words, he is good to me, and I will be happy in my heart.'" Kangxi listened in a daze, his tears falling on the baggage unsatisfactorily. He took it with trembling hands, opened it and saw that it was a "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra". There were four big characters written on one page: "Never Add Fu". The writing was smooth and soft. It turned out to be the father's own handwriting. I couldn't help but sob again: "The child will never forget the father's instructions." Kangxi calmed down and began to ask Shunzhi carefully whether he was in good health, how he looked now, and whether he was living in extreme poverty in Qingliang Temple. Hong Tianxiao reported the truth one by one, and especially pointed out that Xingdian was a rough man and would not take care of the old prince. Hearing this, Kangxi felt sad again and burst into tears. After a long while, Kangxi stopped crying and said: "I am really worried that my father has no one to serve him. Manager Liu said that Monk Xingdian is reckless and very clumsy. There is no one capable of serving my father. Okay." I feel uneasy. Mr. Liu, it¡¯s rare that my father likes you so much. How about you wait for me to go and serve my father?¡± When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was secretly happy. Sure enough, he came, but he couldn't agree too readily, so he deliberately said with a frown on his face: "Your Majesty, it's not that I don't want to do it. It's just that Ao Bai is powerful now and he has no heart to submit. I¡¯m worried about the emperor¡¯s safety, so¡­¡± Kangxi waved his hand and interrupted Hong Tianxiao's words: "Originally, Mr. Liu is highly skilled in martial arts and loyal, so you are indispensable to me. But as a filial father, a son always has to pick out the best things he has on hand. Good filial piety. Manager Liu is my most capable subordinate, and he is highly appreciated by my father. If I go, my father will not disagree. As for Ao Bai, Manager Liu doesn¡¯t need to worry for the time being. Now that Sony has come back, Ao Bao Bai's arrogance has begun to subside, and in half a year, it will be the day when Ao Bai will be conferred." When talking about Ao Bai, Kangxi was still as before, his teeth chattering. "Half a year?" Hong Tianxiao secretly wondered, could it be that Kangxi and Sony had already made a clever plan to eradicate Obai? It's just that Obai is not an incompetent person. How can he be unprepared for Sony's comeback, let alone wait for death? How can it be so easy to get rid of him easily? However, Kangxi and Sony's plans still need to be found out clearly. See Tomorrow I need to see my sworn brother. I have already made up my mind. Hong Tianxiao said: "Since this is the case, I will obey the emperor's order to become a monk and serve the old emperor. However, after all, the lama has many people and I am alone. It is difficult for me to defeat the four with my fists." Why don't you ask the old prince to move to the Shaolin Temple? There are so many masters there, so the old prince's safety will naturally not be a problem." When Kangxi saw that Hong Tianxiao agreed to become a monk for him, he was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "I have also thought of this. Please wait a moment and I will write you a handwritten letter." After saying that, Kangxi came to the desk and took out a piece of yellow On the silk, he wrote quickly on it, and then covered it with a jade seal. Kangxi took the yellow silk and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Manager Liu, this is an edict to reward the monks of the Shaolin Temple. You choose forty imperial guards and two thousand officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion to go to the Shaolin Temple to declare the decree and do something. Whatever you do, go to Yuezhong. It is written very clearly. You will read it after arriving at Shaolin Temple. All you need to do is obey the order. Now I will promote you to the position of Deputy Commander of the Zhenghuang Banner of the Xiaoqi Camp. This is a high-ranking official of the second rank. As for that As the head guard of the Imperial Guard, you just have to do it as well." Kangxi also sent Chaerzhu, the commander of the Zhenghuang Banner of the Xiaoqi Camp, to know that Hong Tianxiao was about to go to the Shaolin Temple for official business, and asked him to obey Hong Tianxiao's orders. Qarzhu was already in prison because he offended Obai four months ago, and his life was in danger. Fortunately, Sony came back and was reinstated. Charzhu also learned from Suo'etu that Sony's life was saved by Hong Tianxiao. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao indirectly became Charzhu's savior. Charzhu made up his mind. This man was greatly favored by the emperor, even though he was the one who saved his life. Deputy, in fact, I should be his deputy. As long as I can please him, I will prosper in the future. Char Zhu immediately congratulated him: "Brother Liu, our brothers are working together, that is no matter how good it is. You are a young hero, let's have a lot of it.What a face. "Hong Tianxiao was very humble. Kangxi originally thought that Qarzhu would rely on his old age because Hong Tianxiao was young, but found that this worry was unnecessary, so he nodded and said: "This matter should be kept secret and should not be vented to the outside world. It is only said that it is to wipe out the rebels in Wangwushan. , Mr. Liu will leave the capital tonight, no need to say goodbye." He handed Hong Tianxiao the gold medal talisman for mobilizing the soldiers and horses of the Xiaoqi Battalion. Late at night, a dark shadow flashed by in a familiar manner, hiding left and right in the palace, avoiding all the patrolling guards and lurking secret sentries, and headed towards the direction of Cining Palace. It¡¯s the eleventh hour at this time. According to the schedule in the palace, it¡¯s basically time to turn off the lights and go to sleep. Because ancient times were not as prosperous as modern society, nightlife was very monotonous, especially in the palace. Usually by this time, the emperor had almost arrived at the residence of a certain concubine and no longer needed anyone to wait on him. "Who?" Mao Dongzhu had just taken a bath and was about to go to bed when he suddenly heard a sound of clothes coming from outside and shouted in a low voice. "Me." Hong Tianxiao's voice immediately sounded at the door. Hong Tianxiao made the noise deliberately just now to give Mao Dongzhu a signal. After hearing this, he knew that she was the only one in the house. Mao Dongzhu could not forget Hong Tianxiao's voice even in his dreams. Hearing the words, he hurriedly whispered: "Young Master." Not daring to slow down, he walked quickly to the door, opened the door, welcomed Hong Tianxiao in, and then poked his head in I looked outside and made sure no one was there, so I closed the door safely. "I'm here to see the young leader." Mao Dongzhu knew that the young leader was more scheming than his father, Hong Antong, so he didn't dare to be the least bit presumptuous in front of Hong Tianxiao. "Well, get up." Although I knew that Mao Dongzhu, the empress dowager, was fake, I still felt an indescribable pleasure in my heart as I knelt in front of her in this costume. "Young Master came to Cining Palace late at night, what's the reprimand?" Mao Dongzhu knew that Hong Tianxiao was extremely cautious in doing things, and would never visit Cining Palace late at night unless there was something important. Hong Tianxiao sat down on the chair, picked up a tribute pear on the table, and said while peeling: "I came here late at night to find out something. As far as I know, the little emperor and Sony made an agreement. Regarding Oboi¡¯s strategy, I just want to know the specific content of this strategy.¡± "This" Mao Dongzhu couldn't help but feel embarrassed after hearing this. In order to conceal her identity, she never interfered with the government affairs. She really knew nothing about what plan the little emperor had made with Sony. She couldn't help but feel embarrassed. She didn't know When I was trying to explain to Hong Tianxiao, Liu Yan's voice suddenly came from outside: "I'm here to see Princess Jianning." Mao Dongzhu and Hong Tianxiao were shocked. They both thought to themselves, why did Princess Jianning come at this time? Could it be that she discovered something and followed her? In desperation, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to put the gongli and the knife on the table, quickly came to the bed, looked around for a moment, and then jumped up and hid in the bed. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had hidden himself, Mao Dongzhu walked to the bedside and sat there, pretending to sleep. Just as Mao Dongzhu sat down, the door opened with a creak, and a beauty in palace clothes walked into the room. She closed the door and said, "You guys will wait outside." Mao Dongzhu knew Princess Jianning's character and would never come to Cining Palace at this time unless there was something urgent, so he asked in a lazy voice: "Jianning, do you have anything to do with coming to the Ai family so late?" thing?" When Princess Jianning closed the door and turned around, Mao Dongzhu discovered that there were two lines of tears hanging on that handsome little face. She was stunned. Before she could react, she saw Jianning. Ning had already thrown herself into Mao Dongzhu's arms with a "wow" sound, and cried: "Queen Mother, please save Jianning quickly, Jianning will not survive." Mao Dongzhu was startled and hurriedly pulled Princess Jianning up and asked her to sit next to him. He took out an embroidered towel to wipe the tears on her face. He held her hands with his left hand and asked softly: "Jianning, what happened?" What happened? A noble princess cannot live without speaking. If the slaves hear this, it will cause unwarranted ridicule." Princess Jianning said "yes" and then managed to stop her tears and said: "Queen Mother, the thing is like this, the emperorthe emperorhe wants to marry Jianning to Wu Yingxiong." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 142 Princess Jianning¡¯s plea You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao listened inside and felt strange. It seemed that in the original book, Kangxi loved his sister so much that he developed an unruly and willful character. When he decided to marry Princess Jianning to Wu Yingxiong, it was after he discovered that Mao Dongzhu was the fake queen mother. , why is it that Kangxi is willing to marry Princess Jianning to Yunnan now that Mao Dongzhu's identity has not been revealed? Moreover, listening to Princess Jianning's tone, she should be calling the Queen Mother and the Emperor when she talks about the Queen Mother and the Emperor. What is going on? Could it be that this Princess Jianning is not Kangxi's sister? She suppressed her curiosity, Hong Tianxiao continued to listen attentively. It turned out that this was the case. Mao Dongzhu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said: "Yes, this matter has been mentioned before when the late emperor was still alive, but you were only twelve years old at the time. Although Wu Sangui took the place of After all, the late emperor loved you very much and temporarily rejected Wu Sangui because of your young age. Six years later, on your eighteenth birthday, Wu Sangui once again wrote to propose for your son, but because Concubine Dong E was seriously ill. , the late emperor was in a bad mood, so the memorial was suppressed. Unexpectedly, the late emperor died in depression shortly after the death of Concubine Dong E. And because the emperor was young and had not yet taken charge, the matter was temporarily suspended. However, Wu Sangui twice replaced The whole world knew about your son's proposal, so even though you got older and older, you couldn't get married. You could only wait for Wu Sangui to write a letter to propose for your son again. Now that Wu Yingxiong proposed again, he finally settled the worry of the Ai family. , that Wu Yingxiong has also met in the Ai family. He is indeed a talented person, both civil and military, and he is the prince of Pingxi. He is a perfect match for you. How come you are seeking death and living again? Have you never seen Wu Yingxiong? During the Mid-Autumn Festival this year, Wu Yingxiong was invited by the emperor. Entering the palace for a banquet, that is, at that banquet, Wu Yingxiong saw you. He was so shocked that after the banquet, he asked his father, King Pingxi, to propose a matchmaker to the emperor for the third time, hoping to marry you to him. Sorry Both my family and the emperor thought this was a good thing. After all, the late emperor had agreed to this matter. If we refuse again, where would the majesty of the royal family be, so the emperor issued an order to send you to Yunnan to get married in three months." Hong Tianxiao became more and more puzzled as he listened inside. He thought to himself, how could Princess Jianning's marriage to Wu Yingxiong be so different from the original book? Moreover, listening to what Princess Jianning said, she seemed to be quite satisfactory, not at all like the Princess Jianning in the original book. Violent and savage character. Moreover, Princess Jianning was Kangxi's sister in the original book. How come this Princess Jianning became the aunt of the young emperor? Could it be that there are two Jiannings in the palace? Mao Dongzhu said again: "Sister, the late emperor died young, so your marriage has been put on hold. Sister-in-law, I have always hoped that you can have a good ending. Although Wu Yingxiong is the prince of Pingxi, he is humble and polite. He doesn¡¯t have the arrogant and ignorant character of a playboy at all, plus he is versatile in both civil and military affairs, not to mention his three marriage proposals, which are known to the whole world. Even though he is getting married, it is enough for the royal family¡¯s reputation.¡± After a long while, Princess Jianning said quietly again: "Queen Mother, there is something Jianning said that you don't know whether to say or not?" Mao Dongzhu said: "We, sisters-in-law, always talk about everything. If there is anything else you shouldn't say, just say it." Jianning sighed and said: "Queen Mother, Jianning feels more and more that the emperor is different from before. The previous emperor respected Jianning very much and never disobeyed Jianning. But now the emperor seems to value imperial power more than anything else." Everything, even family ties, had to come second. Jianning knew that King Pingxi had always had a disobedient heart, and the emperor had decided to regain the power of the three vassals. In the future, after Aobai was executed, there would be a fight between the emperor and King Pingxi. War. With the emperor's wisdom and wisdom, how could King Pingxi be his opponent? His family would surely be destroyed. I would like to ask the queen mother, where should Jianning go? Even if the emperor reluctantly pardoned Wu Yingxiong because of Jianning, how could Jianning be happy? ?So, as early as a year ago, Jianning had made an agreement with the emperor, allowing Jianning to choose his own son-in-law. Jun Wu said it, but he didn't expect that this time, as the king of a country, he would break his promise." "This" Mao Dongzhu did not expect that Princess Jianning would say such a truth, and every sentence was reasonable, and there was nothing to refute for a while. Hong Tianxiao was also secretly surprised after hearing this. She was not the ignorant, unruly and willful silly princess in the original book. She was clearly an extremely smart person. Although she had lived in the palace for a long time, her inferences about current events were basically good. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao reluctantly I couldn't help but have the idea of ??taking a look at Princess Jianning, but when I stretched my head, I found that I could only see two pairs of pretty backs. Before Mao Dongzhu could answer, Princess Jianning said pitifully: "Queen Mother, except for the emperor, Jianning has never begged anyone since she was a child. This time, Jianning asked the Queen Mother to persuade the Emperor to withdraw the imperial edict and cancel it." Jianning and Wu Yingxiong¡¯s marriage.¡± "This" Mao Dongzhu was also in a dilemma for a moment. Although she, the empress dowager, was pretending, Mao Dongzhu naturally noticed Hong Tianxiao's strange gaze, and his pretty face couldn't help but blush. He quickly lowered his head and helped Hong Tianxiao to the bedside to do some exercises. He still held Hong Tianxiao's left arm with both arms, and gently rubbed his chest from side to side. Although he looked at Mao Dongzhu's expression was not visible, but this action was obviously to seduce Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao was also a veteran of Huacong. When he saw this, he knew that Mao Dongzhu was interested in him. However, the original book seemed to say that Mao Dongzhu and Shou Toutuo were old friends. He didn't know whether it was true or not, so he asked: "Mao Dongzhu, you have been in the palace all these years. You are very lonely and your youth has been wasted. I will tell my father later and let him reward you well." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143: The idea of ????the imperial concubine You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Dongzhu was extremely shrewd, otherwise Hong Antong would not have allowed her to do such a risky thing as impersonating the Queen Mother. She had already heard the implication of Hong Tianxiao's words, hugged her arms tighter, and said with a smile: "Young leader, you can share the worries of the leader and help the dragon." Teaching and doing things is an honor for my subordinates. My subordinate¡¯s father is Mao Wenlong, a general of the Ming Dynasty. He guarded Pima Island and fought with the Tatars for many years. He was feared by the Tatars. Later, the Tatars used counterintuitive tactics. My father was killed by Yuan Chonghuan. Killed by the Marshal. Before his death, my father told me not to seek revenge from Marshal Yuan, but to seek revenge from the Tatars. Later, my subordinates were lucky enough to meet the leader of the church, who took him in and taught him martial arts. Sixteen years ago, he placed him in The purpose of pretending to be the Empress Dowager in the palace is to search for the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" as the Empress Dowager. The subordinate entered the palace when she was only fourteen years old and is still a virgin." At the end of the sentence, Mao Dongzhu's voice was very soft. Like a mosquito humming. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being surprised when he heard this, and blurted out: "Aren't you and Shou Toutuo old friends?" Hearing this, Mao Dongzhu hurriedly shook his head and said: "Young Master, Shou Tuo Tuo really covets the beauty of his subordinates and has been pursuing them for many years. Many people in the Shenlong Sect know about this matter. Someone must have deliberately fabricated the relationship. There is no connection between keeping oneself clean and caring for oneself and Thin Toutuo. If the young leader does not believe it, he can check whether his subordinates are virgins tonight." Mao Dongzhu's words were extremely explicit. Hong Tianxiao might not be able to remain calm even if he were reincarnated by Liu Xiahui. What's more, he has very little self-control in this area as he has practiced the Nine Yang Magic Skill. He smiled evilly and said: "In that case, I'll just take care of myself." Check it out, if you deceived me, don¡¯t blame me for being rude, if what you said is true, I will make you want to die tonight." The reason why Mao Dongzhu wants to seduce Hong Tianxiao is, firstly, because Hong Tianxiao is the best candidate in terms of martial arts, background, and appearance. Mao Dongzhu has never tasted a man, so Hong Tianxiao is naturally the best choice. Secondly, if Mao Dongzhu can become Hong Tianxiao's woman , the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pill is naturally at your fingertips, and you no longer have to worry about it in the future. Mao Dongzhu has never been held in the arms of a man and touched like this since she was a child. After a while, she was panting again and again, and her whole body was weak, but she suddenly remembered something and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Young Master, I belong to I have one more thing to report, this subordinate I wear a mask, this this is not my true face." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly looked towards Mao Dongzhu's face. Upon closer inspection, there was indeed a very inconspicuous thin line, so he freed up a hand to wipe it away, and sure enough, a human skin mask came off. When Mao Dongzhu's true mask was revealed, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be shocked. He didn't expect that Mao Dongzhu's true face turned out to be a charming and charming beauty. Originally, the Empress Dowager who could become Shunzhi's concubine was already a rare beauty, but Mao Dongzhu's true face was three points more beautiful than the Empress Dowager, and although Mao Dongzhu was thirty years old, she looked like she was twenty. Hong Tianxiao Secretly comparing Mao Dongzhu with the other girls around him, he felt that only Su Quan and Ninth Princess could be beautiful with her. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, when he visited Cining Palace at night, he found a charming and beautiful woman. Hong Tianxiao was not polite at that moment. He carried Mao Dongzhu to the bed, took off all their clothes in three strokes, and began to do all he wanted on Mao Dongzhu. Mao Dongzhu was in the same situation as the Ninth Princess. Although she was thirty years old, she was still a virgin. How could she withstand the continuous attacks of Hong Tianxiao, who possessed the Nine Yang Magic and was as powerful as a tiger? In less than an hour, she had already been attacked several times. He threw away his armor and begged for mercy again and again. Hong Tianxiao hated Mao Dongzhu in the original book, but he felt pity for Mao Dongzhu who had now become his woman and had a different appearance. Seeing that Mao Dongzhu was no longer able to support her, Hong Tianxiao no longer forced himself on her. But he savagely pushed her head to his crotch. Half an hour later, when Mao Dongzhu swallowed the essence, got up, rinsed his mouth and returned to bed, Hong Tianxiao remembered the purpose of his trip. "Dongzhu, can you find out what kind of plan the little emperor and Sony have made?" The two of them have already developed such a relationship, so Hong Tianxiao naturally becomes more relaxed in his words, and his tone is not so harsh. "Young Master, according to the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty, the harem is not allowed to interfere in politics, and the subordinates are pretending, so they never dare to interfere in political affairs, for fear of showing their feet. However, according to the reports from the subordinate palace maids, there is one thing that is quite strange. Maybe It is useful for the young leader. In the past four months, the emperor and Sony have been to the Queen Mother many times." Hong Tianxiao relaxed, but Mao Dongzhu did not dare to climb up the pole, and remained respectful and polite. "The Empress Dowager?" The appearance of an old woman in the TV series "Emperor Kangxi" flashed in Hong Tianxiao's mind, "Could it be Xiaozhuang?"  "Xiaozhuang?" Xiaozhuang is the posthumous title given to Da Yu'er after her death. Now that she is still alive in the world, Mao Dongzhu naturally doesn't know what Xiaozhuang means. Hong Tianxiao didn't notice the confusion on Mao Dongzhu's face. He slapped his thigh and cursed himself for being confused. How could he forget this powerful character? The reason why Kangxi was able to remove Obai and withdraw from San Francisco in the early period was all because of Xiaozhuang's help. , when I was at the banker four months ago, I had thought about being careful to guard against this woman, but I still forgot about it. With Xiaozhuang, Sony and Kangxi conspiring together, Obai was naturally no match. It seemed that if he wanted Obai to last longer, he must first get rid of the old woman Xiaozhuang. Looking at Mao Dongzhu's white body, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of a strange and ridiculous idea in his mind. When Hong Tianxiao told Mao Dongzhu this idea, Mao Dongzhu was so frightened that he almost jumped out of bed and stammered: " Young Master Young Master kidnapped the Empress Dowager from from the palace and made her the wife of the leader of the Dragon Cult?" Hong Tianxiao didn't take it seriously at all for Mao Dongzhu's reaction. He nodded and said: "Since my mother died in childbirth, my father has not remarried. He has raised me over the years and has been busy with all the teaching affairs of the Shenlong Sect. It has been very tiring. Now, My father intends for me to handle various affairs of the Shenlong Sect. As a son, I should also be filial. Why not dedicate Xiaozhuang to my father. When I was young, Xiaozhuang was the most beautiful woman in Horqin Prairie. I would never think so. It's too ugly, and secondly, they are the same age, so they have something in common." Xiaozhuang is the Empress Dowager. Mao Dongzhu already understood this, but was shocked by this absurd and bold idea. He just nodded blankly, and suddenly thought of something, and asked: "What the young leader said is true, what has the leader said these years?" It¡¯s hard work. Although the Empress Dowager is already forty-six, she has good beauty skills and looks like she is only twenty. However, the palace is heavily guarded. How easy is it to get a living person out of the palace? " Bringing the Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang to Shenlong Island to be Hong Antong's wife was just a prank idea that Hong Tianxiao suddenly had just now. Unexpectedly, Mao Dongzhu took it seriously. Hong Tianxiao was also in trouble. He couldn't lose face in front of his own woman. He thought about it. He thought about it and said, "You can use Shixiang Cartilage Powder for this." "Shixiang Cartilage Powder?" Mao Dongzhu did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would have such a treasure in his hands, and couldn't help but exclaimed, "Young Master, I have a solution." When he thought of Shixiang Cartilage Powder just now, Hong Tianxiao had a vague idea of ??a plan in his mind. Hearing this, he couldn't help but ask: "What method?" "Change the flowers and replace the trees." Mao Dongzhu blinked his beautiful eyes. "Exchanging flowers and replacing wood with wood?" Hong Tianxiao didn't know what the method was, "Be specific." "Young Master, do you remember that there was a Ming Yufang in Yangzhou?" Mao Dongzhu asked rhetorically without answering. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, there is indeed one, with eight courtyards under it." Mao Dongzhu chuckled and said, "It seems that the young leader knows a lot about Ming Yufang." After saying this joke, Mao Dongzhu looked at Hong Tianxiao nervously, lest he be angry. Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand and slapped Mao Dongzhu's snow-white buttocks hard, and said with a smile: "Why, you are jealous. With my golden gun, if you can't take care of me, I can only go to Mingyufang to vent my anger." .¡± Hong Tianxiao's slap was like a bone-splitting palm, which made Mao Dongzhu's whole body soft and soft. His lust spread all over his body, his eyes were as charming as silk, and he said in a cooing voice: "If the young leader wants to play with women, there is no need to go as far as Yangzhou." , there are quite a few stunning beauties in this palace." "Stunning beauties in the palace?" Originally, there were already many stunning beauties around Hong Tianxiao, but since the completion of the Nine Suns Magic Art, Hong Tianxiao's desire for women has become stronger and stronger. Hearing this, his heart couldn't help but move, "The age of the little emperor Shang Xiao, does it mean you already have many concubines?" Mao Dongzhu was stunned when he heard this, and then he chuckled and said: "The emperor is already sixteen, and he has had many concubines in the past two or three years. It is actually very simple for the young leader to fall in love with them. All he needs to do is use a little ten-spice cartilage powder." That's it. After they try the young leader's golden gun, they will find it boring to do that kind of thing with the emperor again. However, if they are taken out of the palace one by one, it will be a bit boring at the moment. It¡¯s troublesome, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144: The Assassins of Cining Palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Get everyone out of the palace? Is it possible to open a brothel using the concubines of the imperial palace and call it the Imperial Concubine's Court? It is estimated that it will be full every day, and there will be people waiting in line outside. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help laughing. Being able to play with the emperor's concubines is already very exciting. It would be quite satisfying if they were taken out of the palace one by one. Very soon, he smiled at Mao Dongzhu and said: "As long as any woman who has slept with me will find it difficult to leave me." Mao Dongzhu gently teased Hong Tianxiao's clone and said with a smile: "Young Master is so good at this. He is really the nemesis of our women. His subordinates are women who would rather die than leave Young Master. They want to sleep with Young Master." I think this way with my subordinates, and even more so with my concubines." "Oh, why are those concubines even more like this?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel strange. Mao Dongzhu chuckled and said: "Young Master has been in the world for a long time, so he doesn't know what is going on in the palace. The Young Master has the Nine-Yang Magic Skill, so he has the ability to be invulnerable with a golden gun. However, the Emperor has never practiced the Nine-Yang Magic Skill. Although he has Tonic aids, but in the long run, it is very harmful to the body. Historically, emperors have been short-lived because of this female beauty. But every emperor has at least dozens of concubines, plus the maids serving in each palace. Two hundred people are already considered a small number. It would be better if they are favored by the emperor. Otherwise, some concubines will not receive the emperor's favor all year round. Not only are these concubines uncomfortable and lonely, but after the old emperor Shunzhi became a monk, he left many concubines in the palace. There are also many beautiful concubines who are as beautiful as flowers. They often play together or play with the palace ladies around them, but that kind of thing is not as good as the real love and rain with men. If they get the favor of the young leader , I will have no regrets in this life.¡± Hearing what Mao Dongzhu said, Hong Tianxiao felt itchy in his heart. He wished he could get a concubine from Shunzhi or Kangxi to extinguish the fire, hug Mao Dongzhu, and then there would be another battle. Mao Dongzhu didn't expect that what he said would arouse Hong Tianxiao's desire, and he hurriedly begged for mercy: "Young Master, I really can't bear the pleasure, why don't I call a personal maid to serve the Young Master." "Palace lady? Ruichu?" After all, Hong Tianxiao comes from a later generation and still pities his own women. Knowing that Mao Dongzhu is indeed unable to support her, he suppresses the desire in his heart and suddenly thinks that there seems to be a person named Ruichu next to Mao Dongzhu in the original book. little palace maid. Mao Dongzhu looked at Hong Tianxiao strangely and asked, "Young Master, do you know that girl Ruichu?" Hong Tianxiao hurriedly shook his head and said, "I don't know him, but I've heard of this name." Mao Dongzhu thought that Hong Tianxiao was retreating in order to advance, so he chuckled and said: "Although that little girl is only thirteen years old, she is a beautiful ruffian. Not long ago, the emperor was very moved when he saw her, and even had the idea of ??taking her in. Well, how about my subordinates call her over to serve the young leader?" Hong Tianxiao's heart was moved. The description of Rui Chu's appearance in the original book was very simple. Since she could be favored by Kangxi, she was definitely a beauty. However, she was only thirteen years old and he did not have the eccentricity of having sex with underage girls. Suddenly he saw Mao Dongzhu's face. A smirk flashed across his face, understanding that she was deliberately teasing him, and slapped Mao Dongzhu's snow-white butt again, laughing and scolding: "You are such a charming goblin, you actually instigated your man to play with a thirteen-year-old girl. " Mao Dongzhu withstood Hong Tianxiao's slap and found that her buttocks were extremely sensitive. Every time she was slapped by Hong Tianxiao, her whole body almost fell apart. She said with charming eyes: "Thirteen years old, young leader, except for the children of the world, Most women among the people are already married at the age of thirteen, which is not too young." Hong Tianxiao then remembered that this was the early Qing Dynasty, not the later generations, and those under the age of eighteen were considered minors, so he coughed dryly and said, "I don't know about this. By the way, what is the plan of grafting others onto the tree that you just mentioned?" Only then did Mao Dongzhu remember the business and smiled sweetly: "Does the Young Master know about the two girls Yuan Xiuping of Lichunyuan and Zihuailan of Liuchun Courtyard?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "They are the two top names in Ming Yufang. It is said that they are doing business rather than selling themselves. Do they need their help to get Xiaozhuang out of the palace?" "Young Master is really right." Mao Dongzhu smoothed the bangs on his forehead and said, "Young Master, you don't know that these two are also members of our Shenlong Sect, right?" "Are they from the Shenlong Cult?" Hong Tianxiao was really surprised, and he understood in his heart. No wonder the nuns at Lichun Court were eager to use Yuan Xiuping's body after he showed off his Yang Finger stunt. Recruiting her as bait, presumably she didn't know her identity. Mao Dongzhu said: "Exactly, my subordinates didn't know about this at first. It was the leader who sent someone to bring a letter a few days ago, saying that he asked the two of them to come to the capital and sneak into the palace to help me find the Forty-Two Chapters." &nbsDead. Fortunately, Tao Hongying's fire seal was a new one, so she didn't care about why the candles in Mao Dongzhu's bedroom burned out and there were no palace maids to replace them, so she used the fire seal to light up and rummaged around. Through the firelight, Hong Tianxiao discovered that Tao Hongying was as beautiful as Mao Dongzhu. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart, no wonder no man in the world is unwilling to be the emperor. Any maid in the palace is such a beauty, but none of the emperors have practiced Exercising the Nine Yang Magic Skill has caused too many beauties to waste their time and grow old. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt the beauty in his arms move, and asked softly in his ear: "Young Master, do you want me to restrain her now?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 145 Tao Hongying You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said to Mao Dongzhu: "Don't move yet. She is here to find the Forty-Two Chapter Sutra. If she can't find it outside, she will definitely come to the bed to look for it. Then she will be found." It¡¯s not too late to stop her, you¡¯ll take action later, remember not to hurt her life.¡± Mao Dongzhu also discovered Tao Hongying's beauty, so he whispered in Hong Tianxiao's ear: "Young Master, my subordinates didn't serve the Young Master well just now. Why don't the Young Master vent his anger on her later? This palace maid looks pretty good." Yes, you are qualified enough to serve the young leader." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but smile bitterly. If he forcibly broke Tao Hongying's body today, let alone whether he would win her heart again in the future, it would be hard to explain even to the Ninth Princess. Hong Tianxiao just pulled his face down and was about to scold Mao Dongzhu, when he suddenly found a bright light in front of his eyes, but Tao Hongying couldn't find the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" everywhere, and finally prepared to search the bed. Tao Hongying held the fire seal in her left hand, and pulled the bed curtain to the right with her right hand. What she saw was a naked man and a woman. She couldn't help being shocked, and the fire seal in her left hand also slipped from her hand. At this moment, Mao Dongzhu touched several of Tao Hongying's acupuncture points with flying fingers, and then pulled her onto the bed. Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand to catch the falling Huozhezi, and did both at the same time, both in an instant. In between, the room fell into darkness again. "How could the Queen Mother not be drugged? How could the Queen Mother know martial arts? She discovered the Queen Mother's adulterous affair, and she seemed to be dead. Who is this man, and how could she have an affair with the Queen Mother?" Tao Hongying was killed by Mao Dongzhu As I pulled myself onto the bed, several thoughts ran through my mind. After being pulled into bed by Mao Dongzhu, Tao Hongying realized that this woman was not the Queen Mother, and she was even more surprised. Why was the Queen Mother not in the bedroom at night, but another woman and her adulterer were in the Queen Mother's bed? Could it be that? The Empress Dowager had been poisoned, and it seemed that these two people would blame the incident on themselves. Unexpectedly, the Forty-Two Chapter Sutra was not found, but they were inexplicably blamed for it. It didn't matter if they died. But the secret of the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" could not be told to others. Tao Hongying couldn't help but regret today's recklessness. Tao Hongying's eyes turned to Hong Tianxiao again, and she couldn't help but blush with embarrassment. She had grown up in a deep palace and had only seen two men in her life. One was Emperor Chongzhen, the father of the Ninth Princess, whom she served before, and the other was Zeng. Yuan Chengzhi who hid in the Ninth Princess' room. However, Hong Tianxiao was completely different from the two of them. Not to mention his handsome appearance, he was naked, with a strong figure and a ferocious and erect lower body. Tao Hongying only knew some things about men and women from the erotic pictures circulated in the palace, but at this moment she suddenly saw Seeing that thing, and it was right in front of her eyes, was so real that she wanted to close her eyes, but she couldn't help but take a few peeks. Hong Tianxiao didn't know what Tao Hongying was thinking at this moment, so he stretched out his hand to untie Tao Hongying's mute hole, and threatened: "If you want to save your life, it's best not to shout loudly, otherwise, I will rape you first and then kill you, and then I will kill you naked." Hang it at the door of the upper study room.¡± Tao Hongying also knew that her life was in the hands of the two of them, and she was already afraid in her heart. Now she heard Hong Tianxiao's threatening words. Thinking about what the two of them had just done in bed, she was really afraid that he would do it. When something like this happened, he nodded hurriedly, since he had even forgotten about having his dumb hole removed. "Your name is Tao Hongying? You were the personal maid of the eldest princess of the previous dynasty. Because Chongzhen committed suicide in Meishan and Li Zicheng, the king of Chuang, occupied Beijing, you had no time to escape, so you stayed in the palace temporarily. Later, Li Zicheng was defeated and the Manchus entered the customs. , you also have no time to escape, so you continue to be a maid in the palace, right?" Hong Tianxiao saw that Tao Hongying was obedient, and he was relieved. If she really shouted loudly, Kangxi would definitely be suspicious of Mao Dongzhu afterwards, and he would be in trouble. unfavorable. Tao Hongying was extremely shocked when she heard this. No one in the palace knew about it. Even her former master, Princess Changping, thought she had died in the chaos. Tao Hongying looked at Hong Tianxiao as if she had encountered a ghost. Stuttering: "Youhowyouknow soso clearly?" Hong Tianxiao looked at Tao Hongying's surprised expression and couldn't help but feel extremely proud. He thought to himself, this is the advantage of time travel. He can predict everything and take the absolute initiative. Without answering, he asked instead: "During this period, you paid homage to me in the palace." She was a master who taught me martial arts, and I also learned the secrets of the Forty-Two Chapters Sutra from her. You sneaked into Cining Palace tonight to steal the Sutra from the Queen Mother, am I right?" "You" Tao Hongying suddenly felt like she was standing naked in front of this person. It seemed that everything about her was clearly known by this person. She shuddered in her heart and said in a trembling voice, "Youhow do you know so clearly? ??Is it a human or a ghost? " Hong Tianxiao had not yet spoken, but Mao Dongzhu on the side put her soft and boneless body into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and said softly to Tao Hongying: "Have you ever seen a ghost that can do the things of a man and a woman?" Tao Hongying couldn't help but blushed with embarrassment. She lowered her head and didn't dare to look at the two of them. However, she heard Mao Dongzhu suddenly shout in surprise: "Young Master, you are so powerful. You are so hard down there. I can't serve you anymore. How about you?" Let this Tao Hongying serve the young leader." Tao Hongying had been in the palace for many years, so she didn't know the meaning of the word "serve". She was shocked when she heard this. She hurriedly looked up and saw that Hong Tianxiao's clone was thicker and longer than before, like an upright python. There was a possibility of spitting out bright red letters. Tao Hongying suddenly felt Hong Tianxiao's eyes wandering over her body, and finally stopped at her plump breasts, and she couldn't help but feel scared. At this moment, Mao Dongzhu suddenly said again: "Which palace are you from?" Tao Hongying was in confusion at the moment and replied casually: "Shoukang Palace." After saying this, she regretted it extremely, but could not change her words. "Shoukang Palace." Mao Dongzhu couldn't help but exclaimed when he heard this. Hong Tianxiao saw Mao Dongzhu losing his composure and asked hurriedly: "Who lives in Shoukang Palace?" "The Queen Mother." "It's her?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. He didn't expect that Tao Hongying would be serving Xiaozhuang in Shoukang Palace. His mind turned quickly, and suddenly a bold idea came to his mind. He said to Tao Hongying, "Hongying, you I am both Han Chinese, and I must be dissatisfied with the Manchus occupying the vast territory of China, otherwise you would not deliberately steal the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". I will name a person, and I am sure you will be very familiar with it. This person is now One of the women around me.¡± Tao Hongying was already prepared to die. She was just thinking about how to avoid being insulted by Hong Tianxiao and commit suicide in advance. Suddenly she heard Hong Tianxiao relax and seem to have the intention to spare her. She was stunned and asked: "Who?" "The daughter of the former Emperor Chongzhen, Princess Zhu Shunuo of Changping." She was still shocked. Although she had experienced two dynasty changes, Tao Hongying was not as shocked as she was tonight. She was even more surprised and asked hurriedly: "Princess Changpingis she still alive?" Tao Hongying only remembered that year. When Li Zicheng conquered Beijing, Emperor Chongzhen raised his sword to kill the eldest princess in order to prevent her from being humiliated. He had already thought that she would die. Now that he suddenly heard the news that she was still alive, how could he not be excited? "Of course, when Emperor Chongzhen heard the news about the destruction of Beijing, he wanted to kill the girl to avoid humiliation, but only cut off one of her left arms and was rescued by Yuan Chengzhi. Later, the Ninth Princess was rejected by Wen Qingqing and had an affair with Yuan Chengzhi. Chengzhi was destined to be a nun, so he became frustrated and became a disciple of Taoist Musang. He became a nun and named himself Nine Difficulties God Nun. A few months ago, I met the Ninth Princess by chance. After some persuasion, I was able to open up the knot that had been in her heart for many years. Soon after, I got together with her. Now she is living in the mansion in Xiajing City. If you want to see her, I will bring her to Cining Palace to see you tomorrow night. "In order for Hong Tianxiao to launch the bold plan he just thought of, he must first make Tao Hongying wholeheartedly support him, so he did not hide it from her. What happened between Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess was indeed too bizarre. Not to mention that Tao Hongying didn't believe it. Even Mao Dongzhu, who had become Hong Tianxiao's woman, found it unbelievable. However, Hong Tianxiao's last words made Tao Hongying extremely moved. She couldn't help but trembled: "You ¡­Can you really bring¡­bring the princess here tomorrow?¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I have a plan that requires your help. How can I lie to you? After you meet the Ninth Princess tomorrow, you can help me wholeheartedly." Tao Hongying nodded hurriedly and said: "If it is true as your Excellency said, Hongying will be like a dog and a horse in the future." Hearing this, Mao Dongzhu chuckled and said: "Why bother in the future? There is a place that needs your service now, and it is not the power of a dog or a horse." Tao Hongying was stunned when he heard this, not knowing what Mao Dongzhu meant, and asked: "I don't know what it is, but as long as Hongying can help, I will do her best." Mao Dongzhu smiled and pointed at the thing on Hong Tianxiao's crotch and said, "You are so ready to serve me. If you let that thing soften, you are doing a service." Tao Hongying didn't expect Mao Dongzhu to say these words, and she immediately turned red with embarrassment. Hong Tianxiao waved her hand hurriedly and said: "Dongzhu, stop making trouble, untie Hongying's acupoints quickly, and let her go back first and come back tomorrow." Meet the Ninth Princess here." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146 Tao Hongying¡¯s Fear and Expectation You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mao Dongzhu did not move when he heard the words, and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Young Master, this statement cannot be fully believed. Be careful of fraud. If the Young Master is soft-hearted and lets her go, once she tells the Empress Dowager about this, the Young Master and his subordinates will How can I stay in the palace in the future? Will the more than ten years of hard work of the leader who ordered his subordinates to stay undercover in the palace be in vain?" Although Hong Tianxiao knew that Tao Hongying's identity was true, Mao Dongzhu was suspicious. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he thought it was right. After all, after he arrived, the plot had changed a lot from the original book. It was not sure whether Tao Hongying was still as loyal to the Ninth Princess as in the original book. If she was really like Mao Dongzhu He said that he was afraid that his anti-Qing cause would be more difficult. However, based on Tao Hongying's actions tonight and what he said just now, she did not seem to be from Xiaozhuang, so Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but hesitate. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was silent, Tao Hongying thought that he had been persuaded by Mao Dongzhu, so she hurriedly said: "Hongying swears to God, Hongying is definitely not one of the Queen Mother's people, because the Queen Mother thinks that young maids are not as steady as older maids. , so Hongying was transferred to Shoukang Palace, and it only took more than half a year." Hong Tianxiao ignored Tao Hongying's excuse, turned to Mao Dongzhu and asked: "Then according to your words, what should we do today?" Mao Dongzhu rolled his eyes, and the plan came to his mind, and he said with a smile: "In my opinion, it is better for me to hide her first, and wait until the Ninth Princess arrives tomorrow night to make further arrangements. I will also let her go tomorrow night. Liu Yan inquired about the news of Shoukang Palace. If Tao Hongying came tonight on the order of the Empress Dowager, if she did not return all night, there must be something going on in Shoukang Palace. Otherwise, if it was just a palace maid who did not return all night, the Empress Dowager would not find out. , even if I find out, I won¡¯t take it to heart, Shoukang Palace will remain as usual, I wonder what the Young Master will do?¡± Hong Tianxiao secretly praised in his heart, no wonder his father felt relieved and sent Mao Dongzhu to the palace to take overall responsibility for finding the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". This woman is really smart and thoughtful, so he nodded and said: "That's very good, just follow it." What you said is that we are not yet divided between friends and foes, so we must not neglect Hongying, otherwise, senior sister will have to settle accounts with me in the future." Mao Dongzhu chuckled and said: "Young Master, don't worry, why have you neglected Miss Hongying? Otherwise, if the Ninth Princess finds out about this in the future, she won't go to the Young Master to settle accounts, but she will peel off a layer of skin from her subordinates." Hong Tianxiao also smiled and said: "I am a compassionate person. If you had not made a big mistake, how could I be willing to let my senior sister peel off your tender and smooth skin? I like this feeling the most. "As he said that, Hong Tianxiao's hands once again covered Mao Dongzhu's delicate body. Tao Hongying didn't expect that the two of them would start flirting in front of her, and she blushed with embarrassment. She didn't even look at it, but she was looking forward to it. At this time, Mao Dongzhu's gradually heavier breathing came to her ears: "Young Master, It will be bright in a little while, and I have already rested, so let me serve the young leader one more time." Hong Tianxiao didn't have enough fun just now, he smiled evilly and said: "Okay, you charming goblin, but this time you can't beg for mercy. Even if you beg for mercy, I won't let you go." A thought in Tao Hongying's mind kept shouting loudly: "The Empress Dowager turned out to be a fake, the Empress Dowager turned out to be a fake." The more Tao Hongying thought about it, the more terrifying she became. This was clearly a huge conspiracy, and she was accidentally involved in this conspiracy. Come on, if the Princess Changping tonight is real, my life will be safe, and I will continue to serve the princess in the future. If the Princess Changping is fake, I am afraid that my life will be in danger. Tao Hongying suddenly thought of Hong Tianxiao's threat to rape her before killing her, and a chill ran down her spine. She suddenly thought of the incident between Hong Tianxiao and the fake queen mother just now, the fake queen mother's suppressed screams and the satisfied look on her face afterwards, and there was a vague feeling in her heart. kind of expectation. What should I do if Princess Changping is fake and she simply submits to this man, becomes his woman in the future, and enjoys the happiness of being a woman with him? This is the first time Tao Hongying discovered that she was so greedy for life and afraid of death, and there was a faint feeling in her heart. Although there was a sense of shame, it was quickly annihilated by the strong desire to survive and the unconscious lust. After thinking about it, Tao Hongying suddenly felt tired and fell asleep after a while. I don¡¯t know how long I slept before Tao Hongying woke up. The cabinet was still dark, with only a little light flashing through the gaps in the cabinet from time to time. It was dark again. Tao Hongying had been in the palace for eighteen years, and she could naturally tell that it was the light from candles and not the light of day. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao's voice came again: "Sister, I asked you to come here today because I want to ask you a question. When you were a princess, did you have a palace maid named Tao Hongying by your side?" Tao Hongying suddenly became excited. As long as the voice of Princess Changping came, she would reallyPrincess Changping's speech. Although she has not seen her for almost sixteen years, Tao Hongying will never forget Princess Changping's voice in her life. "Yes, junior brother, why did you suddenly ask about this? When Li Zicheng conquered Beijing, my left arm was cut off by my father. I was rescued from the palace by Yuan Chengzhi, and there was no news about Hongying. I think Hongying was robbed by Li Zicheng's men. Let's go." The Ninth Princess's guess was the best. In fact, there was a worst-case scenario that she didn't dare to think about, which was to be raped and killed by Li Zicheng's soldiers. Tao Hongying was so excited that she shouted loudly, "It's the princess, it's the princess's voice, but even though her mouth is very big, she can't make any sound." Suddenly, he thought about how the princess could become this person's younger brother, but it seemed that his life was no longer in danger, and he felt much more relaxed. He suddenly felt a little hungry. "If one day a woman named Tao Hongying suddenly appears in front of senior sister, how will you tell the truth from the truth? After all, you haven't seen her in sixteen years." "Junior brother, why do you ask this? Could it be that you have met someone who calls herself Tao Hongying?" Ninth Princess Bingxue is smart and has already heard some clues. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly praise the ninth princess for her intelligence, nodded and said: "Exactly, the junior brother doesn't know the truth or falsehood, so he has to ask the senior sister." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147: The Fake Queen Mother and the Real Princess You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The ninth princess knew that Hong Tianxiao must have met the person who called herself Tao Hongying. After hearing this, she hurriedly took his arm and asked: "Junior brother, she where is she now? Take me to see her quickly." When Tao Hongying heard this, she burst into tears and shouted in her heart, the princess is still thinking of me, the princess is still thinking of me. Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said, "Senior sister, don't worry, this person is in Mao Dongzhu's hands and there won't be any danger. Senior sister only needs to tell you how to distinguish Tao Hongying's authenticity." The Ninth Princess thought for a while and said rather shyly: "Hongying, like me, has a birthmark that is not very obvious on her chest, but my birthmark is like a crescent moon, and her birthmark is like a star." Hong Tianxiao said "Hey" when he heard this, and said in a strange voice: "Why haven't I seen it before? Come, senior sister, let me see what kind of birthmark it is?" The Ninth Princess was not willing to give in. She hurriedly took a step back and said, "Junior brother, no, this is the Empress Dowager's bedroom. You can do whatever you want when you return to the mansion." At the end of the sentence, the Ninth Princess's voice was like a mosquito humming, but Tao Hongying But he heard it clearly, and his heart was shocked. He didn't expect that what he said last night was true. The princess was indeed his woman. Hong Tianxiao's handsome face, strong body and long and thick body could not help but appear in his mind. Tao Hongying hurriedly threw away the thought and continued to listen carefully. Hong Tianxiao hugged the Ninth Princess who was dodging backwards with a playful smile, and said with a smile: "Senior Sister, you are originally a princess. Junior Brother has not tried to do anything like that with you in the palace. Today is the opportunity, why not Just fulfill my wish, junior brother." As he spoke, Hong Tianxiao's left hand was already placed on the Ninth Princess's breasts. The Ninth Princess was suddenly attacked by Hong Tianxiao's demonic hand. Listening to Hong Tianxiao's teasing words, she suddenly felt weak all over. She could no longer take a step back, but she still found a pale reason to refuse in her mouth: "Junior brother, it's getting late now. , the Queen Mother will be back soon." Hong Tianxiao raised and lowered his hands and said with a smile: "Senior sister, must I have forgotten that the empress dowager was originally someone from the Shenlong Sect pretending to be a member, and she would not dare to come in without my order." The Ninth Princess could withstand Hong Tianxiao, a pair of experienced hands that traveled among flowers. In just a few words, Hong Tianxiao had already removed most of Luo's shirt. The scarlet bellyband had been exposed, and the highest part of the body had fallen into Hong Tianxiao's hands. , knowing that Hong Tianxiao had planned it long ago and that he could not escape at all, so he no longer refused and catered to Hong Tianxiao emotionally. Tao Hongying suddenly couldn't hear the conversation between the two people in the room anymore. She was wondering in her heart. Suddenly, the heavy breathing sounds of a man and a woman came from outside. They were the same breathing sounds that happened when Hong Tianxiao and the fake queen mother did what they did last night. Of course, Tao Hongying Knowing what the two people outside were doing, not only her pretty face suddenly became hot, but also the private parts of her lower body became hot, and her whole body became extremely hot. Listening to the passionate sounds outside, Tao Hongying's unsatisfactory body once again wet the underwear she had only dried in the afternoon. Tao Hongying, who had just woken up a little after the leak, could hear that the two people outside were still fighting, and she quickly gritted her teeth, worried that she would be hurt. The outside influence leaked out again. At this moment, Tao Hongying suddenly heard the sound of the door opening, and then the sound of light footsteps came into her ears. Tao Hongying's lust disappeared, and a thought flashed in her mind: the fake Queen Mother is here. The Ninth Princess was completely immersed in lust, and did not even notice that there were footsteps getting closer and closer to the bed, until Hong Tianxiao chuckled: "Why are you here?", and then noticed that Hong Tianxiao's body moved slightly, and there was suddenly another person on the bed. , and then he woke up in surprise. He looked sideways and saw that there was a woman in palace clothes on the bed. This person was naturally Mao Dongzhu. Seeing the Ninth Princess looking at her in surprise, Mao Dongzhu smiled and said: "Ninth Princess, don't be afraid, little sister, I am pretending to be the Queen Mother. The young leader is worried that you, sister, can't bear it alone, so he asked the little sister to come and serve you." ." As he spoke, Mao Dongzhu first took off the human skin mask from his face, and then took off all his clothes. The Ninth Princess was surprised and shy at the same time. She was surprised that Hong Tianxiao was really a lover, even his female subordinates were not spared. She was even more surprised by Mao Dongzhu's boldness and openness. What was shy was that the Ninth Princess and Hong Tianxiao were only Yunyu. It has only been a few times, but apart from Aqi, I have never played like a dragon and a phoenix. Let another strange woman see her indulgent look, and she really can't let go. The Ninth Princess cannot let go of her face, but the current situation does not allow the Ninth Princess to escape. Not to mention that Hong Tianxiao's thing is still in her body. Even if she can avoid it now, she is naked. Where can she hide in the palace? Even if she couldAfter winning the palace, how did he return to Hong Tianxiao's house? Hong Tianxiao also noticed the abnormality of the Ninth Princess under him, so he winked at Mao Dongzhu. Mao Dongzhu understood and quickly got down to help Hong Tianxiao tease the Ninth Princess. Hong Tianxiao also increased his speed, and water splashed outward from the joint. Where is the Ninth Princess? After such a battle, I felt a refreshing feeling that I had never experienced before, and it was released again within a few moments. Hong Tianxiao saw the Ninth Princess paralyzed on the bed, so he got up, picked up Mao Dongzhu, and started fighting beside the Ninth Princess. Mao Dongzhu was new to the battle group and had extremely strong fighting power. He easily withstood Hong Tianxiao's fierce impact. By the time the battle ended, an hour and a half had passed. Mao Dongzhu leaked several times in a row and was unable to fight anymore. The Ninth Princess, who had collapsed into a ball but was being teased by Mao Dongzhu, suddenly became horny and took the initiative to ask Hong Tianxiao for it again. This time, the two of them reached the peak of happiness at the same time. , Hong Tianxiao was also satisfied, and lay on the bed to rest for a while, hugging the two girls on the left and right. Although she had gone through it, the Ninth Princess still couldn't let go after she woke up, and she was speechless for a while. Hong Tianxiao knew that Ninth Princess had a low face, so he tricked her into playing with a dragon and two phoenixes. He was worried that Ninth Princess would not be able to let go and would become angry, so he did not dare to speak first, and he did not know what to say. Mao Dongzhu was smart and knew the embarrassment between the two of them. Since it was her idea, she was the first to break the awkward situation: "Young leader, I didn't expect that you are so powerful. It seems that none of our sisters will be able to serve alone in the future." What a young leader." Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess are both smart people, so they naturally understand the meaning of Mao Dongzhu's words. Hong Tianxiao is secretly happy. He didn't expect Mao Dongzhu to be so considerate and sweet. He must love her even more in the future, maybe he will want to fall in love with another woman in the future. She still needs to make suggestions. The Ninth Princess was also shocked. She secretly thought about Mao Dongzhu's words just now and blamed herself in her heart. Yes, the junior brother is indeed too good at this. No woman can bear it. She can't be so selfish because she is thin-skinned and only care about herself. Junior brother¡¯s feelings. It was this thought that gave Hong Tianxiao an advantage, because this thought paved the way for the Ninth Princess to serve Hong Tianxiao in the same bed as Tao Hongying, A Qi, A Ke, Master, Disciple, Master and Servant. This is a story for later, so I won't mention it for now. After thinking about this, the Ninth Princess lost a lot of her shyness. She turned to Hong Tianxiao and said, "Junior brother, where is Hongying? Since Sister Dongzhu is here too, can you tell me where she is now?" When Hong Tianxiao saw that the Ninth Princess was willing to speak, he knew that she had forgiven him for his absurd behavior without her approval. He also knew that the knot in her heart had been resolved and that he could do whatever he wanted in the future. He felt very happy and hugged the Ninth Princess' left side. His arms couldn't help but tighten again, and just as he was about to speak, Mao Dongzhu, who was sleeping beside the bed, suddenly broke away from Hong Tianxiao's arms, stood up and got out of bed, walked to a cabinet, and gently pulled someone out from inside. The Ninth Princess could clearly see that the man's appearance was basically the same as that of Tao Hongying sixteen years ago, so she couldn't help but exclaimed: "Hongying." As she shouted, the Ninth Princess suddenly remembered that she was lying naked in Hong Tianxiao's arms. , and then thought that Tao Hongying had heard all the debauchery she had just done on the bed, she suddenly felt ashamed, and hurriedly put her head into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and pinched Hong Tianxiao's waist with her right hand, making Hong Tianxiao almost scream. . Princess Ninth was shy, and Tao Hongying was even shyer than her. After listening to the sex scene for more than three hours, Tao Hongying didn't know how many times she had ejaculated. She only felt that her outer pants and underpants were all soaked. How could she dare to look up at Princess Ninth? Looking at the princess, Nono just lowered her head and shouted: "Princess", then she no longer knew what to say next. Mao Dongzhu gently laid Tao Hongying on the bed, untied her acupuncture points, and said with a smile: "The ninth princess and sister Hongying are both from her own family. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Haven't you heard that when a young lady from a wealthy family gets married, a maid will accompany her as a dowry?" , is it a matter of serving my uncle at the same time at night? The three of us are already thirty-year-old women. We have wasted more than ten years of our youth. Now we are favored by the young leader. We should cherish the relationship with the young leader. , enjoy the joy of being a woman, what can't you let go? Although I have never met the other women of the Young Master, I know that although Miss Fang Yi and Miss Mu Jianping are much younger than us, they are older than us. Be brave, as sisters, we cannot lose face in front of those younger sisters." Mao Dongzhu¡¯s words were like a hammer, hitting the two people¡¯s weaknesses hard. But what women fear most is that time passes too quickly and youth passes too quickly, especially for the two girls Ninth Princess and Tao Hongying who have wasted their youth for more than ten years. If the second chance comes because of some restraint and The reason for being thin-skinned goes away, leaving only lifelong regrets. After hearing these words, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help nodding in his heart, and he fell in love with Mao Dongzhu more and more. Unexpectedly, Mao Dongzhu, who was hated by Wei Xiaobao in the original book and died tragically in the hands of Gui Xinshu and his wife, was not only as beautiful as a flower, but also had a certain personality. With such a pleasant side, he immediately glanced at Mao Dongzhu approvingly. After listening to Mao Dongzhu¡¯s heartfelt words, the Ninth Princess suddenly felt that her mood became much clearer, and many knots that had been difficult to figure out before were now suddenly realized. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)I also like Dongzhu more and more. Unexpectedly, Mao Dongzhu, who Wei Xiaobao hated so much in the original book and died tragically in the hands of Gui Xinshu and his wife, is not only as beautiful as a flower, but also has such a pleasant side. I immediately read it with approval. Mao Dongzhu glanced at it. After listening to Mao Dongzhu¡¯s heartfelt words, the Ninth Princess suddenly felt that her mood became much clearer, and many knots that had been difficult to figure out before were now suddenly realized. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148: What more can a husband ask for when he has such a wife? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tao Hongying's face turned red and white for a while. After thinking for a while, she suddenly made a bold move. She hugged Hong Tianxiao and pressed her lips on Hong Tianxiao's mouth. She also held her right hand tightly. He held the clone that was once again furious and rubbed his chest against Hong Tianxiao's. It was another protracted battle. Stimulated by Tao Hongying's passion, Hong Tianxiao regained his strength and fought against the three women one after another. In the end, the three women were unable to get up. Hong Tianxiao also found satisfaction in the body of the nine princesses, but found that It's bright outside now. The Ninth Princess and Tao Hongying were shocked. They did not expect that the four of them had spent the whole night in a ridiculous manner. It was already dawn and most of the eunuchs and maids in the palace had already gotten up. However, it was not easy for Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess to leave the palace. At this time, Liu Yan's voice came from the door: "Has the Queen Mother gotten up?" Then a clear and sweet voice sounded: "The Queen Mother gave her instructions last night. She is a little tired these days and wants to sleep in. Without her instructions, no one is allowed to go in." Mao Dongzhu suddenly whispered in Hong Tianxiao's ear: "Young Master, this voice belongs to the maid Rui Chu who serves me. After a few years, my subordinates will give her to the Young Master." Although Mao Dongzhu's voice was low, the four of them were on the same bed. The Ninth Princess and Tao Hongying heard it clearly. The Ninth Princess secretly shook her head. With Mao Dongzhu as an accomplice, I wonder if there will be more people around the junior brother in the future. How many women are lucky to have opened their hearts today, otherwise they will definitely fall out of favor in the future. "Ruichu, let Liu Yan come in and take care of you. You can go and do other things first." Mao Dongzhu suddenly changed the subject, and his noble and lazy voice immediately rang in everyone's ears. "Yes, Queen Mother." Everyone responded in unison, then the footsteps of several people disappeared, and then the door creaked open. The moment Liu Yan walked in, Mao Dongzhu said to Hong Tianxiao: "Young Master, Fat Tuo has had an affair with Liu Yan in order to seduce me. Although Fat Tuo is taking advantage of Liu Yan, Liu Yan is sincere to him. With one piece, the young leader can fulfill the two of them in the future, which will satisfy Shou Toutuo's wishes." Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized after hearing this. It turned out that in the original book, Shou Tou Tuo coveted Mao Dongzhu's beauty and came into contact with Mao Dongzhu through Liu Yan. Later, Liu Yan and Deng Bingchun died one after another, which made Mao Dongzhu more and more frightened. Shou Tou Tuo took advantage of the opportunity. Although Mao Dongzhu He was dissatisfied with his appearance and figure, but saw that he was really infatuated with him. In addition, having a man was better than spending his whole life alone in the palace, so Thin Touduo was able to succeed, but the two of them ended up a bit miserable. Liu Yan was thoughtful and knew that Mao Dongzhu must have something that he didn't want outsiders to know, otherwise he would not have let her go in alone to serve him, so after entering the house, she quickly closed the door. When Liu Yan turned around, she couldn't help but be stunned and almost shouted. When Liu Yan turned around, Mao Dongzhu had already hung up the bed curtains. As a result, Hong Tianxiao and the other three were naked in Liu Yan's eyes. Liu Yan had sharp eyes and recognized Hong Tianxiao at a glance. The washbasin in her hand almost fell to the ground. Although she was shocked, she did not forget to salute Hong Tianxiao: "My subordinate Liu Yan has met the young leader." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Get up, remember, don't reveal a single word of what happened today, otherwise I will not be polite." Liu Yan was also extremely frightened. She knew that there were only two ways to protect the secrets of the superiors. One was a dead end because dead people would not reveal secrets. The second was to become a confidant of the superior. Only confidants would keep secrets for the superior. At the same time, he will also be reused and promoted by the superiors. Liu Yan is a smart person, so of course he must choose the second path. Liu Yan hurriedly expressed her loyalty and said: "Please rest assured, young leader, I am willing to guarantee with my life that I will never leak this matter." Mao Dongzhu was also worried that Hong Tianxiao would kill Liu Yan to silence her because she would leak the secret in the future, so he hurriedly spoke for her: "Young Master, Junior Sister Liu has been a member of the Shenlong Sect for twelve years and has always been loyal to this sect." Hong Tianxiao also knew that Liu Yan would never reveal anything. After all, only the Hong family and his son had the antidote to Baotei Yijin Pill. The words just now were just a reminder to her. Hearing this, his face softened and he said: "Since Dongzhu intercedes for you, I can trust you. Get up." After getting up, Liu Yan was already sweating profusely, and she couldn't help but be grateful to Mao Dongzhu. Seeing Mao Dongzhu's casualness in front of Hong Tianxiao, she even lamented that she didn't have a beautiful appearance, otherwise, she wouldn't have to be in front of this lustful young leader. So worried. After the four of them got out of bed, Mao Dongzhu served Hong Tianxiao to dress, and Tao Hongying served the ninth princess to dress. After the two of them finished dressing, Liu Yan stepped forward to dress Mao Dongzhu, and Tao HongyingOn the other hand, he dressed himself. Although at the same time, the status of women had already been determined. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao did not favor one over the other in the future. Although there were many women, he was happy. Hong Tianxiao said to Tao Hongying: "Hongying is not feeling well, so don't go to Shoukang Palace today. Dongzhu can send someone to inquire and see if Xiaozhuang has discovered that Hongying has been away for two days. We will make plans after we get the news." Tao Hongying knew that the "physical discomfort" mentioned by Hong Tianxiao was referring to her newly broken melons and difficulty in moving. Once she went back, she would not be able to hide it from the shrewd woman in Xiaozhuang. She hurriedly lowered her head and responded, but a blush flew over her face, and her heart became even more intense. She was grateful to Hong Tianxiao for her kindness and compassion, and was glad that she was with a good man. He did not despise his humble status, but instead loved him as much as he treated the ninth princess. Mao Dongzhu said to Liu Yan: "Young Master hasn't had breakfast yet. Go to the imperial kitchen to get some food. Remember not to make others suspicious." Liu Yan understood what Mao Dongzhu meant. In the past, Mao Dongzhu's breakfast was only one portion, but now that there were three more people, the portion was naturally larger, so she agreed and went out. After going out, Liu Yan said to the palace maid outside: "Go and tell the emperor that the Queen Mother went to bed late last night and hasn't gotten up yet, so you don't want to come to pay her respects." Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly and smiled at Mao Dongzhu: "This Liu Yan is very careful in her work and can be of great use." The Ninth Princess untied her knot and couldn't help but joke with Hong Tianxiao after hearing this: "If this Liu Yan were thinner and more beautiful, I'm afraid there wouldn't be four of us in bed last night, but five of us." Hong Tianxiao also felt helpless about his lustful temper that he fell in love with every one he saw. Because of the Nine Yang Magic, he couldn't control it at all. He couldn't help but feel a little apologetic in his heart: "Senior Sister, as soon as the rebellion against the Qing Dynasty is successful, Junior Brother will take you back to the mountains and forests. Nor do you offend the women of the world.¡± The Ninth Princess smiled sweetly when she heard the words, took Hong Tianxiao's right arm with her right hand and said: "Junior brother, senior sister doesn't blame you at all. Dongzhu's words have completely opened my heart. Senior sister is not a petty woman, I know you These women around you are not here by force, but they all follow you voluntarily. What's more, given the conditions of junior brother, I don't know how many women will like you in the future. Senior sister understands the pain of liking a man but not being accepted, so no matter you No matter how many women are around you from now on, senior sister will not blame you. As long as I can leave a place for senior sister in your heart, I will be satisfied." What could a husband ask for when he has such a wife? After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao was greatly moved. He didn't know what to say for a moment. He just held the three girls tightly in his arms. If it weren't for the daytime, he would be worried about being discovered by people outside. , Hong Tianxiao will definitely pull the three girls to bed and have a good talk to show his gratitude. After breakfast, Mao Dongzhu ordered Liu Yan to stay at the door and asked Ruichu to go to Shoukang Palace to inquire about the news. The four of them stayed in the room to chat and wait for night. Fortunately, the bedroom in Cining Palace is divided into two parts: inside and outside. You don't have to worry about the palace maid outside the door hearing you talking inside, not to mention there is Liu Yan holding the door. Ninth Princess and Tao Hongying were called masters and servants in the past and were actually sisters, and now they served the same husband. In addition, they had not seen each other for sixteen years, so they naturally had endless conversations. In a short time, the conversation between the four of them turned into nine. Hong Tianxiao and Mao Dongzhu became the audience as the princess and Tao Hongying reminisced. After hearing about Tao Hongying¡¯s situation in the palace these years, the Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t help but sigh for a while, secretly sighing at the tricks of fate, and then asked: ¡°Hongying, I wonder what the name of your master is?¡± Tao Hongying said: "It's the Emei sect." "Emei Sect?" The three of them were all surprised when they heard this. They didn't expect that the people of the Emei Sect knew the secret of "The Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters" so early, and even sent people to sneak into the palace. It seems that the master of the Emei Sect The disciple's ambitions are not small. The Ninth Princess muttered: "Master Qingyuan, the original head of the Emei Sect, passed away three years ago. Now the Emei Sect is her eldest disciple, Master Dingye. However, for more than ten years, the Emei Sect has always been in troubled times, and the Emei Sect has always kept a low profile. Since most of my disciples are female, they rarely move around in the world." Hong Tianxiao¡¯s understanding of the Jianghu is far less than that of the Ninth Princess, but the Qing court is now powerful, and it is understandable that the Emei faction keeps a low profile. Hearing this, he asked: "Hongying, what is the name of your master?" Tao Hongying said: "My master's surname is simply Luyi." The Ninth Princess was shocked when she heard this and said, "It's actually her?" Seeing the surprised look on the Ninth Princess's face, Hong Tianxiao asked hurriedly: "What, senior sister, is this Jian Luyi very famous in the world?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149: Princess Jianning invites you You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Ninth Princess nodded and said: "I have never met this person, but I heard my first master, Qingzhu Gang leader Cheng Qingzhu, talk about it. Jian Luyi is the second junior sister of Dingye Shitai, the contemporary head of the Emei sect. Twenty years ago, he was known as the number one master of the Emei Sect. He became famous in the world just one year after his debut. However, ten years ago, he suddenly disappeared. Unexpectedly, he was hiding in the palace, and he did not expect that Senior Jian would actually be there. Already passed away." Speaking of this, the Ninth Princess suddenly frowned and said to Tao Hongying: "Hongying, I think your martial arts is not 30% as good as Senior Jian's. When did you become a disciple of Senior Jian, and when did Senior Jian pass away?" of?" Tao Hongying couldn't help but blush when she heard this, and said: "It's a long story. Twelve years ago, when my master was traveling around the world, he encountered some Han people who were often abused by Bochi'er, the youngest son of the leader of the Xianglan Banner. Oppression. What angered my master the most was that the Manchus bullied the Han people. After hearing this, he was furious. That night, he sneaked into the house of the owner of the Xianglan Banner and prepared to kill Bochier. Unexpectedly, the master came by accident. When they arrived at the window of Xiao Fujin, the owner of the Xianglan Banner, it happened that the owner of the Xianglan Banner was drunk and told his little Fujin that after his death, he would pass a scripture to Xiao Fujin's son Bochier. It was passed down to Da Fujin's son. Little Fujin was very unhappy and asked what was so strange about a Buddhist scripture. The banner leader said, this is the lifeblood of our Eight Banners, more important than anything else. He briefly talked about the secret of this Buddhist scripture, my master Only when I heard it outside the window did I understand the truth.¡± "What secret?" After Hong Tianxiao met the Ninth Princess, she never mentioned the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra", so she didn't know about it. Tao Hongying looked at the Ninth Princess in surprise, and then at Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao knew the doubts in her heart and said with a smile: "I haven't had time to tell senior sister about this matter, so why don't you tell me." Tao Hongying suddenly understood, so she continued: "When the Manchu Tatars entered the Pass, they did not expect to gain access to the Ming Dynasty. There were very few Manchus and not many soldiers. They only hoped to occupy the land outside the Pass for a long time. , they were already satisfied, so after entering the pass, the Eight Banners soldiers grabbed the gold, silver and jewels as soon as they saw them, and transported these treasures to the outside of the pass for collection. The person in power at that time was the regent Dorgon, the uncle of Emperor Shunzhi, but the Manchurians Each of the Eight Banners has its own power, and Dorgon did not dare to monopolize these treasures, so he convened a meeting of Eight Banners leaders to draw a map of the secret locations of the treasures, and each of the Eight Banners leaders would hold one" When the Ninth Princess heard this, she suddenly realized: "These eight maps are hidden in the eight "Forty-Two Chapters"?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "That's the right answer. Junior brother, I will give you a good reward tonight to reward senior sister." The Ninth Princess' pretty face turned red, she spat at Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile, "That's not serious." She ignored him and continued to say to Tao Hongying, "That's why Senior Jian took the initiative to ask for help, sneaked into the palace, and stole the "Fourth Chapter". Twelve Chapter Sutra?" Tao Hongying nodded and said: "That's right." The Ninth Princess asked again: "After the Manchu Qing Dynasty entered the customs, they used martial arts masters from the Central Plains as imperial guards. Therefore, although there were many guards in the palace, there were not many masters. How could Senior Jian die with such high martial arts skills?" In the palace?" Tao Hongying sighed and said: "When the master heard the news that night, he took action to snatch the scriptures from the owner of the Xianglan Banner. Unexpectedly, there was a martial arts master in the mansion of the owner of the Xianglan Banner. Not only did the master fail to succeed, Instead, he was seriously injured. Later, the master thought that it might be easier to steal the scriptures in the palace. Unexpectedly, not long after the master entered the palace, he found that the palace was strictly forbidden. The palace maids must not walk around randomly, and it was extremely difficult to steal the scriptures. In San Years ago, we accidentally chatted together. She got along well with me, and she heard me talk about the princess. She felt nostalgic for her master, so she accepted me as her disciple. In fact, my qualifications are very average. The reason why master accepted me The main reason for becoming a disciple is that the cold poison in Master's body is becoming more and more severe and frequent, and she is worried that once she dies, no one will continue to complete this task." "Cold poison?" Hong Tianxiao was very sensitive when he heard these two words, and immediately shouted, "Could it be that the Xuanming Divine Palm in Senior Jian's hands is there?" Tao Hongying nodded, looked at Hong Tianxiao with surprise and admiration and said, "It's Xuanming Divine Palm, how did you know about it, Mr. Tao Hongying?" Tao Hongying was a servant, so she called Hong Tianxiao as Mr. Fang like Fang Yi. Looking at the questioning looks in the eyes of the Ninth Princess and Mao Dongzhu, Hong Tianxiao sighed, explained the Xuanming Divine Palm, and said: "Only my Nine Yang Divine Art in the world is the nemesis of the Xuanming Divine Palm. Half a year ago, Mu The prince was also hit by the Xuanming Divine Palm. Fortunately, he met me and saved his life. However, I heard from Prince Mu that the people who knew the Xuanming Divine Palm were people from the Obai Mansion. I was once ambushed by the order of the young emperor. When I passed Aobai, I didn't meet that person. I just didn't know.??Is the person who injured Prince Mu the same person as the person who injured Senior Jian? " Unconsciously, it was already dark, and Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess did not dare to stay any longer, so they left the palace. Mao Dongzhu and Tao Hongying's eyes were full of reluctance. Hong Tianxiao knew the two girls' feelings, so he became gentle with them. Just when they were about to leave, Mao Dongzhu suddenly whispered in Hong Tianxiao's ear: "Young Master, I will treat you When you come again, I will give you a surprise." Hong Tianxiao knew that the surprise Mao Dongzhu mentioned must be related to the beautiful woman, and he was somewhat hopeful. He slapped Mao Dongzhu's plump buttocks hard and flew away with the Ninth Princess. The next day, when Hong Tianxiao was sleeping with the Ninth Princess, Aqi, Xianglian and Fang Yi in his arms, Yang Jingyue knocked on Hong Tianxiao's bedroom door. Since arriving at Hong Tianxiao's house, Yang Jingyue has positioned herself as a maid, and together with Fang Yi, she has carefully served Hong Tianxiao. The only difference is that she is far less intimate with Hong Tianxiao than Fang Yi, but Yang Jingyue always believes in one thing, that is, opportunities will come sooner or later. "Princess Jianning, are you invited?" Hong Tianxiao took the invitation from Fang Yi and opened it. He was so surprised that he sprayed all the mouthwash in his mouth on the smooth body of the ninth princess. Early in the morning, a person came to see Hong Tianxiao with an invitation, but did not give his name. He only said that he was from the palace. Hong Tianxiao heard about this in another mansion. He didn't know who it was. He didn't see it intentionally, but he was worried that it was someone from the palace. The person sent by Mao Dongzhu ordered the messenger to have tea in the living room and brought the invitation over. Fortunately, the two mansions were not far apart, and it was delivered in a short time. Later, it was delivered by Yang Jingyue. The door of Hong Tianxiao's bedroom was handed over to Fang Yi. Unexpectedly, it was Princess Jianning who invited her to Defu Quan Restaurant for a while. When Su Quan heard about this, she also came to Hong Tianxiao's bedroom. When she saw the four of them naked, she wanted to turn around and leave, but was grabbed by the Ninth Princess, and finally stayed with a blushing face. Su Quan and the Ninth Princess were secretly shocked and looked at her with strange eyes. Although they could accept one more woman from Hong Tianxiao, they did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would marry the princess of the palace so quickly. . Hong Tianxiao screamed in his heart that he was wronged, and with a sad face, he told the story about Princess Jianning coming to Mao Dongzhu that day. Only then did the two girls know that there was no relationship between Princess Jianning and Hong Tianxiao for the time being, but the two girls also firmly believed One thing is that as long as Princess Jianning comes into contact with Hong Tianxiao, she will be the one in his bed sooner or later. "Princess Jianning must be looking for me because the emperor asked you to marry far away from Yunnan. It's better to have more trouble than less. Why don't I avoid it." Hong Tianxiao knew about this and Kangxi had issued an imperial edict to send Princess Jianning to Yunnan to get married half a year later. , of course you can't change it. If you really become the wedding messenger, you can't make any mistakes on the way. So, Hong Tianxiao asked Lu Gaoxuan to send the person away. The next day, the person sent by Princess Jianning to deliver the invitation came to the door of Liu Mansion again. The Ninth Princess said: "Junior brother, it seems that Princess Jianning will not give up until she sees you. You'd better meet her. Otherwise, sooner or later, the fact that she sends someone to send an invitation will be reported to the emperor." I¡¯m afraid there will be suspicion in my ears.¡± Su Quan also said: "Sister Zhu is right, you'd better go and see her, otherwise her princess temper will come up and she will really chase you." Hong Tianxiao really didn¡¯t want to offend this princess. Hearing this, he felt it was reasonable, so he had to say: ¡°Okay, then I will meet the little emperor¡¯s aunt.¡± ?? Defuquan Restaurant is the largest restaurant in the capital, and it is also the restaurant with the best business. It is a prominent place for the dignitaries in the capital, and ordinary people cannot afford it. It¡¯s not that this restaurant is the largest in scale, but because all the chefs in this restaurant have served as royal chefs in the palace. However, this is not the most attractive thing about this restaurant. The most attractive thing is that the restaurant has a total of There are only ten rooms on each floor on the third floor, and each room has a dedicated passage. That is to say, as long as two people are not eating in the same room, there is no chance of meeting each other. The room where Princess Jianning asked Hong Tianxiao to meet was the Quanqing Hall on the third floor. When Hong Tianxiao arrived at the house after deliberately delaying for a while, Princess Jianning had been waiting here for a long time. "Slave Liu Feiying has met Princess Jianning." What Hong Tianxiao hates most is kneeling to a woman, but she is a real princess, not a fake queen mother, so she has to kneel. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150 Princess Jianning¡¯s strategy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Mr. Liu, please get up. This is not a palace, and Mgr. Liu does not need to pay such a courtesy." Princess Jianning spoke to Hong Tianxiao and waved her hand to let the two handsome young men standing at the door go out. Hong Tianxiao had experienced many women, so his eyesight was naturally much sharper. He could tell at a glance that these two servants were dressed as palace maids, not eunuchs. After Hong Tianxiao stood up, he glanced at Princess Jianning, only to find that she was not in palace clothes today, but had her hairpin in her hair. She must have sneaked out of the palace. Last time at Cining Palace, Hong Tianxiao only saw the back of Princess Jianning. Today he finally saw her true face. There are rumors that Princess Jianning is the most beautiful woman in the palace. It is not a false rumor, but Hong Tianxiao After all, there were such stunning beauties as Su Quan and Ninth Princess around, so I didn't feel astonished at all. I just felt that Princess Jianning disguised herself as a man, which was quite unique. Princess Jianning's eyes had been on Hong Tianxiao as soon as he entered the door. Naturally, she noticed that he was secretly looking at her. She sighed in her heart. If this Liu Feiying had better looks and more literary talents, he would be in a good place. Could it be that his fate is really so unlucky? "Mr. Liu, is this princess good-looking?" Princess Jianning suddenly said something that made Hong Tianxiao break into a cold sweat. "Princess, I forgive you. I just think the princess's outfit today is a bit strange and I don't dare to offend her." Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao reacted quickly and found an excuse that was not a reason. "Mr. Liu, do you know why the Japanese princess invited you here today?" Princess Jianning grew up in the palace and had a prominent status. She was used to seeing palace maids and eunuchs groveling, so she couldn't help but frown slightly when she saw this. . In fact, people are like this. If everyone greets you with smiles and flatters you, but only one person ignores you, you will feel that this person is different, and you will pay special attention to him. Hong Tianxiao certainly knew that what Princess Jianning asked him to come here today was about marrying to Yunnan, but how dare he say it in person, so he shook his head and said, "I don't know." Princess Jianning pointed to the stool in front of Hong Tianxiao and said, "Manager Liu, please sit down too. I invited you here today because I really have something to ask for." Hong Tianxiao naturally knew in his heart what Princess Jianning wanted, and he was not polite at the moment. He took a step forward and sat on the stool, staring at Princess Jianning. He waited for her next words and was thinking about whether this matter should be done or not. Come down. Princess Jianning was stunned. She didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao was so rude. He told her to sit down and dared to look directly at her. From childhood to adulthood, not to mention that no slave has ever been so bold. Even the princes and ministers did not dare to look directly at her. , Princess Jianning suddenly felt a strange feeling in her heart, and her pretty face could not help but blush. Princess Jianning suddenly thought that this man was just a martial artist, and with his sallow appearance, she sighed quietly in her heart and started today's topic: "Manager Liu, I heard that your martial arts are world-class, even the famous Manchurian Ao Shaobao, known as the number one warrior, is not your opponent?" Hong Tianxiao quickly shook his head and said: "I don't dare. I have little effort, how can I dare to compare with Ao Shaobao?" Princess Jianning frowned and said: "Mr. Liu, you don't have to be modest. If you were really that unbearable, the emperor would not let you be the chief guard of the imperial guards. Otherwise, wouldn't it mean that the emperor is incompetent? The reason why this princess is begging you today is because of your superb martial arts skills, and this matter must be accomplished by you." Having reached this point, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to continue: "Princess, please give me your instructions. If only a slave can do it, you should do your best." Princess Jianning did not expect that Hong Tianxiao agreed so readily without even asking anything. She was stunned and forgot what she was going to say next. In fact, just now, Hong Tianxiao thought about it. In the original book, Princess Jianning was originally married to Yunnan by Kangxi, but Wu Yingxiong's life was cut off by mistake. As a result, the marriage naturally fell apart. Since this can be done in the original book, why can't it be done now? Seeing that Princess Jianning suddenly looked at him, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder. He was now Liu Feiying with a sallow face and an average-to-lower appearance. Could it be that Princess Jianning could even like this look? Hong Tianxiao coughed twice and woke up Princess Jianning. Only then did Princess Jianning realize her gaffe, and her pretty face turned red. Princess Jianning also coughed twice to cover up her embarrassment and continued: "General Manager Liu has been in the world for a long time. Did you know that there is a skill called disguise in the world?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, then nodded numbly and said: "I know, there are two types of disguise techniques. One is a human skin mask worn on the face, but if it is a craft?: "On the day of the wedding, Prince Pingxi's palace will definitely be unprepared. Manager Liu can ask one or two friends with strong martial arts skills to kill Qiao'er. Wu Sangui has many enemies, so he will definitely not be suspicious of this princess. , What¡¯s more, Wu Sangui might only be worried that the emperor would convict him, but he would never think that the princess who was killed was a fake." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao took a breath and thought to himself, it is said that women have the most poisonous hearts in the world, and it is true. He did not expect that after Princess Jianning begged Mao Dongzhu to no avail that night, she would come up with such a clever idea in just two days. It was a clever plan, but the clever one was too unfair. Hong Tianxiao then thought again, the so-called person who achieves great things does not stick to trivial matters. It seems that his heart is too soft. He is not as good as Princess Jianning. Well, it seems that he needs to change his personality. Sometimes because of a moment of softness, even though he saves Killing one person will sacrifice thousands of people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151 The princess who came to my door You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and said, "Although this plan is brilliant, have you ever considered where the princess will go in the future?" Princess Jianning had been thinking about this matter for a long time, and she had already made up her mind. After hearing the words, she said without thinking: "I will live in the mansion of Manager Liu in the future. When Wu Sangui and his son rebel in the future, I will go to the palace to see the Queen Mother and the Emperor. Then, Of course His Majesty will not blame me." Looking at the strange expression on Hong Tianxiao's face, Princess Jianning added: "Don't worry, Mr. Liu, I will naturally not turn you in. I will only say that you have been hiding outside for some time." Hong Tianxiao was really worried that Princess Jianning would make such a shocking idea, and deliberately asked: "Please forgive my words, how did the princess know that Wu Sangui would rebel? If Wu Sangui did not rebel or rebelled ten or twenty years later, how could the princess Isn¡¯t it¡­isn¡¯t it¡­¡± Princess Jianning misunderstood Hong Tianxiao's meaning and thought that Hong Tianxiao was trying to gain some benefits. She had already prepared a response in her heart and said without thinking: "You don't need to know where did this princess know that Wu Sangui would rebel. Mr. Liu, what are you doing this time?" You have helped me a lot, and I will definitely not treat you badly." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao could not figure out why Princess Jianning was so sure that Wu Sangui would rebel, Hong Tianxiao secretly felt that it was a pity. He also saw that Princess Jianning regarded him as a snob. He was stunned. Before he could speak, he heard Princess Jianning continue. Said: "Mr. Liu, I have clearly heard about your preferences. I think my appearance is not bad. During the period from returning to your house from Yunnan to the time when I enter the palace again, no matter how many years it is, I, the princess, can have that conjugal affair with you, but you and I must do it secretly and not let others know." "Ah", Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard the words, and his mouth opened into a big "O" shape. Princess Jianning's words were completely beyond Hong Tianxiao's expectation. Although most of the outside world's evaluations of him were lustful, Unexpectedly, even Princess Jianning, a person who didn't understand her at all, would think this way. Hong Tianxiao only felt that he had failed as a human being. He couldn't help asking Princess Jianning with a grimace: "Princess, why do you see this slave so lustful?" The reason why Princess Jianning condescends to recommend herself as a pillow is because she actually has her own worries. When Princess Jianning came to think of it, Liu Feiying was highly skilled in martial arts and had some friends in the world who had the ability to disguise himself. Moreover, he was extremely lustful. From the time he returned from Yunnan to Wu Sangui's rebellion, he had been living in his mansion. And it cannot be known to outsiders. There is no guarantee that his lust will not arise, and a bully will force him to kill him or put him under house arrest to become his tool to vent his lust. Instead of doing that, it is better to be more proactive and spend this period of time with him. He makes that dewy couple. Although it was not as good as he wanted, there was a great advantage, that is, Liu Feiying never dared to tell anyone the true story of the matter, so the emperor naturally had no choice but to believe his lies. In Princess Jianning's expectation, Hong Tianxiao would definitely be happy after hearing her decision, and even couldn't help but rub some oil on herself here. Who would have thought that Hong Tianxiao was not just a face? There was no trace of joy on his face, but instead he had a sad expression on his face, as if he was forcing him to marry a salt-free woman. He even asked such a silly question, and felt a little angry in his heart, "Huh." She said with a cry: "Why do you think that, this princess remembers that when she raided Suk Saha Mansion, Manager Liu seemed to have brought Su Ruhong, known as the 'most beautiful woman in the Manchu Qing Dynasty', into her own manor? Moreover, if it weren't for General Manager Liu has a reputation for being lewd, so how could Wu Yingxiong be willing to give away the beautiful troupe actress Luo Qihong? As for how many such beauties there are in General Manager Liu's house now, although I cannot guess completely accurately, I can I¡¯m pretty sure there are at least twenty of them.¡± After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be dumbfounded. He calculated in his mind, Su Quan, Ninth Princess, Li Jiaoniang, Aqi, Yang Jingyue, Luo Qihong, Mao Dongzhu, Tao Hongying, Xianglian, Jiao Waner, Yao Jun'e, plus Those ten beautiful female guards are indeed over twenty. Although most of them do not live in Liu Mansion, they are all women around him after all, and they are very likely to sleep with them one by one in the future. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's dumbfounded look, Princess Jianning couldn't help but feel smug in her heart. She thought to herself, "Huh, no man is good. He eats from the bowl and looks at the pot. He can only occupy so many women by one person, but he can only make most of them." Women experience the pain of being alone and unable to sleep every day. Princess Jianning grew up in the palace. From the time she was sensible, she saw mostly the resentful expressions of the concubines in the harem who were not favored by the emperor and the jealous fights that resulted. Only when she grew up did she understand the emperor's Although there are many women, they do not have the ability to satisfy them one by one in bed. Therefore, most of the time, the emperor only favors one or two people. There is also an element of escape in it, so it also triggers the relationship between the concubines. The battle for favorHowever, Princess Jianning did not know that Hong Tianxiao possesses the Nine Sun Magic Power and is invincible with a golden gun, but he can still be full of energy even though he controls ten women at night. Although there are many women, there will be no fights like those in the harem. Hong Tianxiao sighed dejectedly: "I didn't expect that the slave would have such a notorious reputation outside. However, although the slave is a bit lustful, he would not dare to be rude to the princess." Hong Tianxiao wanted to rebel against the Qing Dynasty, but he did not want to offend a full man. The princess of Qing Dynasty couldn't get rid of it, suppressed the desire in her heart, and flatly refused. Now it was Princess Jianning's turn to be surprised. She didn't expect that she was rejected when she came to her door. She couldn't help but feel ashamed and angry. But after thinking about it for a moment, she thought that Hong Tianxiao was afraid, so she said again: "Mr. Liu, don't worry, now Princess Ben will definitely keep it secret. As long as you and I don't tell, no third person in the world will know about it. When this princess lives in your house, you can ask your friends to make a mediocre-looking picture for this princess. The human skin mask of an old woman, you only claim to the outside world that this princess is your distant cousin who came to seek refuge, so that the women in your house will not suspect it." Seeing Princess Jianning pressing closer and closer, Hong Tianxiao felt that he would never give up if she didn't agree to her request, so he couldn't help but secretly complain in his heart. According to Hong Tianxiao's character, he would definitely not reject the beauty who came to his door. However, Princess Jianning's identity is too special. Hong Tianxiao is not Wei Xiaobao. She is the person who will oppose Kangxi and even the entire Qing Dynasty in the future. That¡¯s why I declined in every possible way. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said to Princess Jianning: "The princess looks like a fairy. How can a slave dare to reach such a high level? However, there is a way for the slave to make the princess not marry Wu Yingxiong after going to Yunnan and return to Yunnan openly." To the palace." Since Princess Jianning learned about the marriage granted by the emperor, she begged the fake queen mother Mao Dongzhu to intercede for her. When her plea failed, she thought hard about such a strategy every day, but to no avail. When she heard this, she suddenly He said happily: "What method can you use? Please tell me quickly." So, Hong Tianxiao told the story in the original book about how Princess Jianning held Wu Yingxiong hostage, forced him to take off his clothes, and castrated Wu Yingxiong into an eunuch while Wu Sangui was too angry to say anything. After Princess Jianning heard this, she secretly felt that it was ridiculous. She felt that doing so could also express her resentment towards Wu Sangui and his son. She was very happy and said with a smile on her face: "Mr. Liu's plan is very clever, but if Mr. Liu It would be better if there is any medicine that makes people feel weak after smelling it." Hong Tianxiao was startled, thinking that Princess Jianning had known something, but when he saw that her face was as usual and there was nothing strange about it, she felt relieved in her heart, and thought to herself, there is, Shixiang Cartilage is scattered, but I can't let you know. , but said: "Back to the princess, I don't have such medicine." Princess Jianning was slightly disappointed when she heard this, but considering today¡¯s harvest is not small, she is very satisfied. After all, she does not need to hide in the Liu Mansion for several years, and secondly, she can retain her virginity. Before leaving, Princess Jianning said to Hong Tianxiao: "This princess will never forget the benefits of Manager Liu. On the day of departure, I will select several stunning beauties in the palace and give them to Manager Liu as a token of my gratitude. .¡± Hong Tianxiao pretended to be full of joy and kept thanking her, which made Princess Jianning feel disgusted. However, Hong Tianxiao pretended not to see it and thought to himself, if I want to find a beautiful woman in the palace, I don't need you. Since Mao Dongzhu is in the palace, as long as he can get Xiaozhuang out first, not to mention the palace maids, even the concubines of Shunzhi or Kangxi can get him into bed. However, Hong Tianxiao then thought that when Princess Jianning got married and went to Yunnan, it was the best time to get Xiaozhuang out of the palace. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao decided to tell Mao Dongzhu about the matter and let her do it in advance. Prepare. After seeing off Princess Jianning, Hong Tianxiao had just returned to the mansion from Defuquan Restaurant when he was pestered by the girls. It turned out that the news that he was going to become a monk in Shaolin Temple had already been known to the girls. Except for Luo Qihong, she was just grateful and curious about Hong Tianxiao. In addition, the other girls naturally wanted to go with Hong Tianxiao. As for Luo Qihong, on the one hand, she was grateful to Hong Tianxiao for saving her from Wu Yingxiong, but on the other hand, she was curious that this lecherous man had never even stepped into her room. There was even a period of time when she almost felt sorry for her. Loss of confidence in appearance. This time he was going to the Shaolin Temple to become a monk, not out on business, and he was going as Liu Feiying. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao didn't want to bring a lot of women with him. However, Hong Tianxiao was now inseparable from women, so he couldn't take any of them with him, so after thinking for a long time, Hong Tianxiao decided to take only the Ninth Princess, Fang Yi and Aqi with him. Among the remaining girls, not to mention the ten female guards, they are also responsible for the safety of the mansion and the girls. Li Jiaoniang, because she did not know martial arts and Hong Tianxiao had not broken her body, followed her. It was not convenient to go, and although Xiang Lian had merged with Hong Tianxiao, he did not understand martial arts. As for the three later Yang Jingyue, Jiao Waner and Yao Jun'e, except for Jiao Waner who was a little shy, Yang Jingyue and Yao Jun'e made As long as Jun is free, he will let Jun pick his cues, but Hong Tianxiao has no intention of messing with the three women yet, so he has no intention of messing with them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)There are three people, Yang Jingyue, Jiao Waner and Yao Jun'e. Except for Jiao Waner who is a little shy, Yang Jingyue and Yao Jun'e have given hints that they will let you pick as long as you are free, but Hong Tianxiao has no intention of messing with the three of them yet. Women, so I don¡¯t intend to mess with them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152 Love Words You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao, dressed in majestic attire, led the army slowly towards the Shaolin Temple. The three girls, Ninth Princess, Fang Yi and Aqi, naturally disguised themselves as Hong Tianxiao's personal soldiers. In this way, the generals had no doubts. However, everyone felt a little strange when they saw that there was a one-armed man among Hong Tianxiao's soldiers. However, after the Ninth Princess performed a hidden weapon skill, all the generals stuck out their tongues and secretly thought, "The one next to Master Liu A private soldier is already so powerful, which shows Master Liu's own high level of martial arts. It was uneventful all the way, and the daily march was no more than twenty or thirty miles. The Xiaoqi battalion is the personal soldiers who protect the emperor. They are all noble sons of Manchuria. Their food and drink are ten times higher than those of ordinary soldiers. Everyone has been in the capital for a long time. When they go out for a walk, they are all in high spirits, not to mention they are not going to fight desperately. , but went to Henan for business, but the imperial court paid for them to travel around the mountains and rivers, which was really a big disadvantage. On this day, not long after the army entered Jiyuan, Henan, before it got dark, Hong Tianxiao ordered to camp and stay as usual. After Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess had dinner together, they walked around nearby. Suddenly, they remembered that in the original book, Situ He led people to break into the officers and soldiers camp. It seemed that it was not long after Wei Xiaobao left the capital and now he had arrived at Wangwu Mountain. Underfoot, there is no trace of Situ He anywhere, let alone Zeng Rou, who appears least in the original book. Seeing Hong Tianxiao thinking silently, the Ninth Princess couldn't help but ask, "Junior brother, what's the trouble in Shaolin?" Of course Hong Tianxiao would not talk about wanting to see Zeng Rou, so he said: "This place is at the foot of Wangwu Mountain. I can't help but think of a person." Fang Yi said: "My husband is talking about Senior Situ Bolei." When she was in Prince Mu's Mansion, she often heard Liu Dahong, the iron-backed blue dragon, talking about some of the gangs and righteous men who fought against the Qing Dynasty in the world. There were not many people who Liu Dahong admired. In addition to Chen Jinnan, Situ Bolei also counts. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, Situ Bolei was a deputy general in the Ming Dynasty. He was subordinate to Wu Sangui, the commander-in-chief of Shanhaiguan Pass. He resisted the Manchu invasion, was brave and good at fighting, and made great achievements. Later, Li Zicheng broke through Beijing, and Wu Sangui led Qing soldiers into the Pass. , Situ Bolei led the troops to fight against Li Zicheng's troops, bravely killed the enemy, and captured Beijing. At that time, he only said that the Qing soldiers entered the pass to avenge Emperor Chongzhen. Unexpectedly, the Qing soldiers took the opportunity to occupy the Han people's territory, and Wu Sangui became a great leader. Traitor. In anger, Situ Bolei immediately abandoned his official position and lived in seclusion in Wangwu Mountain. In the past, many of his subordinates were unwilling to surrender to the Manchu Qing Dynasty, so they all lived in Wangwu Mountain. Situ Bolei was good at martial arts and used martial arts in his spare time. After teaching the old sect for a long time, the Wangwu sect was naturally formed, but there were masters and disciples first, and then the sect, which is quite different from other sects." The Ninth Princess also knew Situ Bolei's name before, but this was the first time for Aqi to hear that there was a Wangwushan sect. After hearing this, she couldn't help but make an idea and said: "Since there is such a loyal person, why don't we go and pay a visit?" It¡¯s good for us to keep in touch and work together on important things in the future.¡± Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "The Shenlong Sect has no friendship with the Wangwushan Sect. If they visit rashly late at night, they are afraid of misunderstanding. What's more, there are a large number of Qing soldiers stationed at the foot of the mountain. How can the Wangwushan Sect not get the news? They must be more defensive than before." The Ninth Princess suddenly felt something in her heart and asked, "Junior brother, what do you think Situ Bolei will think when he learns that the Qing soldiers are stationed at the foot of the mountain?" Fang Yi continued: "Could Sister Zhu mean that Situ Bolei might surprise the officers and soldiers tonight?" The Ninth Princess nodded and said: "Yes, since Situ Bolei has been in Wangwu Mountain for more than ten years, I guess he is not a brave person. There must be his eyes and ears in the capital and even the palace. This time, the junior brother is Following the little emperor's secret order, even these officers and soldiers only went to Henan for business, but they didn't know what they were doing. Naturally, it was difficult for Situ Bolei's eyes and ears to find out. In this way, Situ Bolei would definitely think that this was the little emperor's plan. He deliberately used the plank road to destroy the Wangwushan sect and used it to hide Chen Cang. In a hurry, he only had one choice." Aqi said: "Assault on officers and soldiers, strike first to gain the upper hand." The Ninth Princess said: "Yes, that's exactly it. Junior brother, I wonder what your plan is?" How could Hong Tianxiao not understand what the Ninth Princess meant? The so-called "how to plan" was actually asking Hong Tianxiao which side he wanted to win. If Hong Tianxiao pretended not to know this, Situ Bolei would be able to hit the target with one strike. If Hong Tianxiao arranged for someone to win now Be on guard and set up an ambush. Naturally, the Wangwushan Sect will never come back. Hong Tianxiao pondered for a long time and then said to Fang Yi: "Mei Yi, you and Aqi stay in the camp. My senior sister and I will go for a walk in Wangwu Mountain. I hope we can make it in time. Otherwise, a big battle will be inevitable." Hearing this, Aqi's face couldn't help but blush, and she understood that Hong Tianxiao made such arrangements because of his martial arts.She was weak, and going away would be a bad thing. Keeping Fang Yi was just to keep her company, so as not to be embarrassed on her face. Hong Tianxiao saw her, stepped forward and gently held her in his arms, saying softly: "Silly girl, don't think blindly. Yi Mei's martial arts used to be almost the same as yours, but now she has entered the first-class realm. As long as I'm here, As long as you are willing to work hard, you can become a first-class master like Yi Mei in half a year." Aqi was quite disbelieving when he heard this, and looked at Fang Yi. Fang Yi nodded and said, "Yes, my husband helped me to open up the Rendu lineage half a year ago, and taught me several sets of exquisite martial arts. My martial arts have improved rapidly." , Your Majesty inspected my martial arts a few days ago and said that I am already a top-notch master." Aqi was overjoyed when she heard this, snuggled into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and said softly: "After arriving at Shaolin Temple, my husband will help me open the Ren and Du channels." After saying that, he saw the ninth princess looking at her with a smile, and couldn't help but With a blush on his face, he hurriedly got up from Hong Tianxiao's arms and said to the Ninth Princess: "Master is partial. He never thought of helping me open the Ren and Du channels before." Originally, it was the intention of the Ninth Princess that since Aqi had become Hong Tianxiao's woman, there would be no master-disciple relationship between the two. However, Hong Tianxiao insisted on letting Aqi call the Ninth Princess master. In fact, Hong Tianxiao wanted to The passion of having sex with a beautiful master and apprentice, if the title changes, the passion will naturally disappear. The Ninth Princess smiled and said: "Silly girl, you think that opening the Ren and Du meridians is as simple as drinking water. If you don't have more than a dozen of internal strength, you can't do it at all. Even if you have more than a dozen of internal strength, you can force someone to open the Ren and Du channels. The Du Second Meridian will have to lose at least thirty years of internal strength, otherwise, the world will be full of top-notch masters." Hearing this, Aqi couldn't help but stick out her tongue and said in surprise: "Oh, it's so scary, but my husband helped Sister Yi to open up the Ren and Du channels, but nothing happened at all." The Ninth Princess glanced at Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile: "That's natural. You must know that your husband-in-law is a freak. He practices the Nine-Yang Magic. This Nine-Yang Magic is the most precious treasure in the world. Do you know why your husband-in-law knows the golden gun?" If it doesn¡¯t fall, it¡¯s the Nine Yang Magic that¡¯s causing trouble.¡± Hong Tianxiao also smiled when he heard this: "If I don't have the Nine Yang Magic, how can I satisfy you, my husband? Yimei and Aqi, when you go back, take a shower, then strip naked and wait for me on the bed. I will let you see it tonight, my husband." The Nine-Yang Divine Art is so powerful that all the officers and soldiers can hear your screams." Fang Yi and An Qi are both open-minded people. Their eyes lit up when they heard this, and their hearts were full of expectations. The Ninth Princess was thin-skinned, but even though she was shy, she was able to accept it. When she heard this, she laughed and scolded: "I hate you. Are you afraid that the little emperor will know about this in the future? You went out on a march and took three women with you." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "What are you afraid of? If the little emperor knew about it, he would never blame me, and maybe he would ask me for advice on how to be invincible? I once heard Dong Zhu say that Shunzhi and Shunzhi in the palace The little emperor has almost a hundred concubines, but they are not as happy as you. The old emperor¡¯s concubines are the worst off. They live in the deep palace for many years and can¡¯t even meet a man.¡± Hearing this, the Ninth Princess suddenly realized: "Before we left that day, Sister Dongzhu said that she would give you a surprise next time. Could it be that she is planning to get some concubines for you?" Hong Tianxiao sweated profusely in his heart and thought to himself that Senior Sister's internal strength was so deep. Although Ri Dongzhu's voice was very small that day, it still couldn't be hidden from Senior Sister's ears, but he quickly changed the subject and said: "Senior Sister, let's go quickly, Chi I¡¯m afraid Situ Bo Lei has already sent someone over. However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to use your identity as a princess today, so let¡¯s go back to the camp first and I¡¯ll help you change into women¡¯s clothes.¡± Fang Yi heard the words and said with a smile: "Ms., why don't you help Sister Zhu change her clothes, and Qimei and I can go to Wangwu Mountain." Aqi was stunned when he heard this, and asked: "Sister Yi, why did we become the two of us? I am not good at martial arts." The Ninth Princess blushed and spat: "Don't listen to your sister Yi, she is talking nonsense." Fang Yi laughed so hard that she almost couldn't stand up, and said to Aqi: "Qimei, Sister Zhu is naturally beautiful. Once she has no clothes to cover her body, will we let her go? She can't go out for two hours, so The night exploration of Wangwushan can only be done by the two of us." A Qi suddenly realized what she said, and she blushed and laughed along with Fang Yi. Hong Tianxiao also smiled and said to the Ninth Princess: "Senior sister, these two girls said that we can't go out in two hours. Why don't we give it a try?" It probably won¡¯t take half an hour, and these two girls won¡¯t be able to help but come in.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153: Meeting Zeng Rou for the first time You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When the Ninth Princess heard this, she also found it interesting and joked: "Okay, let these officers and soldiers listen to Yimei and Aqi's screams. If nothing happens, I don't think these officers and soldiers will be able to get up tomorrow morning." , maybe there will be men's underwear hanging outside the camp tonight." The Ninth Princess naturally learned this advanced concept from Hong Tianxiao, and it was interesting to say it now. Hong Tianxiao didn't feel happy when he saw the three women gagging so intimately. You must know that what men want most is to have more women, let alone an invulnerable man like Hong Tianxiao. However, the biggest headache for men is also having too many women. Now, they can fight back and forth and become as close as sisters, which is naturally Hong Tianxiao¡¯s most hoped-for outcome. Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t want to interrupt this happy situation, but seeing that it was getting late, he had to urge: ¡°Let¡¯s go, senior sister, something will really happen if it¡¯s too late.¡± So, the three girls stopped laughing and followed Hong Tianxiao towards the barracks. On the way, Hong Tianxiao heard Aqi walking behind and said to Fang Yi: "Sister Yi, what do you think my husband has done if he gets some concubines from the palace to come out to us?" What would it be like to be a maid?" Fang Yi also found it interesting and said with a smile: "This is not a bad idea. You can talk to your husband later." Aqi smiled and said, "I won't say it. It's up to Master to say it." The Ninth Princess naturally heard the conversation between the two people behind her, and turned around and said with a smile: "Don't worry, your husband-in-law is already thinking about how to get a few concubines from the palace to be your maids, but if they share your husband-in-law's favor in the future, you will Don¡¯t regret it.¡± The Ninth Princess was really sure. Hong Tianxiao originally just found a few concubines in the palace to play with and had no intention of getting them out of the palace. However, after listening to the conversation between Fang Yi and An Qi, he thought that he would also travel through time this time. It can't be in vain. It only lasts for decades anyway. If a few concubines are really produced to serve as maids, it will be unprecedented and unprecedented. Hearing the joke of the ninth princess, Hong Tianxiao also laughed and said: "Since you all think so, my husband, I will fulfill your wish. Not only the maids will be the concubines of the palace, but also the servants who will cook, wash clothes and sweep the floor in the future." How about using all the concubines from the palace?" After all, Aqi still has the childlike innocence of a child. Hearing this, he couldn't help but clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I agree with both hands." Then he added: "I'm afraid those concubines won't be happy to do these menial jobs." The Ninth Princess smiled and said: "Don't worry, they will definitely do it. Aqi, let me ask you, if one day your husband-in-law tells you that unless you go to the kitchen to cook every day, otherwise, your husband-in-law will never sleep with you again." Now, would you rather choose to cook every day, or would you rather stay in an empty bed alone?" Thinking of the wonderful feeling of ecstasy, Aqi's legs couldn't help but soften, and she hurriedly said: "Aqi, if I don't have the love of my husband, what's the point of living? Of course, I will do whatever my husband asks me to do." ¡± Hong Tianxiao was very happy when he heard A Qi's heartfelt words. He quickly gave the three girls a reassurance and said with a smile: "Don't worry, you are all my husband's favorite women, and my husband will never abandon any of you in this life." , if you are still willing to come to me in the next life, I will accept everything, sir." Fang Yi has been following Hong Tianxiao for the longest time and has done the most miscellaneous things with Hong Tianxiao. Apart from Su Quan and the Ninth Princess, she is the most favored by Hong Tianxiao. She often thinks that if Hong Tianxiao hadn't appeared and she married Liu Yizhou, where would she be today? Hearing this kind of happiness, he was most emotional when he heard this. He hurriedly said: "Yi'er wants to be my father-in-law's woman for the rest of my life." Ninth Princess and An Qi were not to be outdone and said, "Me too." Just when the two women said these three words, the four of them had already arrived outside the barracks door. Wangwu Mountain is located in Jiyuan City, Henan Province. It is one of the nine famous ancient mountains in China, the first of the ten Taoist caves, and the hometown of Yu Gong. There are two origins of the name of Wangwu Mountain. One is "There is a cave in the mountain, which is too deep to enter. The cave is like a king's palace, so it is named Wangwu." The other is "The mountain has three layers, and its shape is like a house, hence the name." . After Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess changed their clothes, they walked towards Wangwu Mountain and found no one. They couldn't help but feel strange. After entering Wangwu Mountain, they didn't even see a hidden sentry. They were even more surprised that Hong Tianxiao even had one. This is not the only way to go down Wangwu Mountain. However, Hong Tianxiao's idea came to an end after reaching the mountain, because almost every house on the mountain had bright lights. The two of them started using the various forms of light kung fu and flew towards the innermost part. They heard a faint quarrel, so they stopped, flew up to the house, uncovered a tile, and looked down. . There were actually more than ten people in the room. Not only were they dressed in the same clothes as those in front of them,The attire and hairstyle of the previous dynasty were the same as those of the previous dynasty. They were led by two old men in their fifties. One of them had a red face and a beard, and was very powerful. The other old man looked like this, but he was not. Slightly younger, the two look more like brothers. The other dozen or so were all young people, the oldest was only in his early thirties, and the youngest was only fourteen or fifteen years old. However, one of the women caught Hong Tianxiao's attention. She had a slightly round face, a very sweet appearance, and a pair of big eyes. Dark and bright, with a smile on his lips. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that this beautiful little girl must be Zeng Rou. At this moment, the voice of the Ninth Princess suddenly came to Hong Tianxiao's ears: "Junior brother, it seems that we have one more sister." It turns out that Hong Tianxiao has more than one sister. After glancing at Zeng Rou, the Ninth Princess happened to catch her eye. Hong Tianxiao was about to explain when suddenly there was a sound of slapping the table from below, followed by a rough voice: "Absolutely not. That Liu Feiying is so powerful in martial arts that even I can't guarantee that he is his opponent. You guys go Wouldn¡¯t it be like throwing yourself into a trap?¡± A young man in blue stood up and said anxiously: "Dad, that is just a rumor in the world. Liu Feiying is only thirty years old. Even if his martial arts is not weak, how high can he be? Not to mention that we have more than ten brothers and officers and soldiers. Except for Liu Feiying, all of them are vulnerable. This is a great opportunity to promote my name in Wangwu Mountain. Otherwise, friends in the world will know that two thousand Qing soldiers were stationed at the foot of Wangwu Mountain but were safe and sound. , will definitely laugh at our Wangwushan sect.¡± This young man must be Situ Bolei's son, Situ He. Although his words sounded plausible, Hong Tianxiao shook his head secretly. You must know that although the rumors in the world are not entirely credible, they are definitely not groundless. Situ He is so young and impulsive. , you will suffer big losses in the future. Another old man also said: "Brother, He'er and the others have been trained by our two brothers for many years, and their martial arts are not weak. If they were left in the world, they would already have a good reputation. Why not let them try it this time. " Situ Bo Lei sighed heavily and said: "Second brother, why are you fooling around with the young people? Since Liu Feiying can be promoted to the head of the Imperial Guards in a short period of time, he must not be an ordinary person. If it weren't for the moon tonight, On a round night, Yan'er's cold poison attacks. If you and I need to leave some luck to help Yan'er resist the cold poison, we can fight with Liu Feiying. If the rumors in the world are wrong, it doesn't matter. If Liu Feiying As expected, their martial arts skills are extremely high. He'er and the others will definitely never come back, and they might even lure Liu Feiying to take the opportunity to capture Wangwu Mountain. You have to know that there are more than 10,000 old, weak, women and children who don't understand martial arts in this mountain. .¡± Hearing this, the old man knew that what Situ Bolei said was right. He glanced at Situ He, who was still eager to try, and continued to sit there in silence. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder when he heard this, and thought to himself, how could Situ Bolei have an extra daughter out of thin air? It seems that according to his words, this Situ Yan seemed to have been poisoned by some cold poison. Could it be the Xuanming Divine Palm again. At this moment, the voice of the Ninth Princess came to my ears again: "Is it the Xuanming Divine Palm? If it is, junior brother's beauty has arrived again." Hong Tianxiao felt angry and amused. He rolled his eyes at Ninth Princess and reached out to touch her breast. Ninth Princess was suddenly attacked and her body instinctively moved back. The roof of the house was ridged and it was on a downward slope. Princess Ninth could not stand firmly and almost sat on the tiles. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao had quick eyes and quick hands and grabbed her. Both of them were secretly surprised and did not dare to move again. Seeing Situ He's eagerness to try, Situ Bolei said again: "He'er, there are many capable people and strangers in the world. You must not underestimate the world's heroes, otherwise you will suffer big losses. Have you forgotten what happened four years ago? That man, your second uncle and I could only fight him off together. Even so, your sister was still hit by him. For four years, the cold poison would attack every full moon night, and every time it happened, It's more powerful than last time. At the beginning, my power alone was enough to help Yan'er resist the cold poison. But since last year, your second uncle and I have to work together to temporarily suppress Yan'er's cold poison. If this continues , I'm afraid that there will be a day when your second uncle and I can't suppress the cold poison even though we work together, maybe your sister's life will come to an end at that time." After finishing speaking, Situ Bray sighed deeply, his expression It was also extremely lonely. Situ He said bitterly: "If I meet that person in the future, I will definitely take his life." Seeing that his son was still stubborn, Situ Bolei couldn't help but said angrily: "Bastard, even I am not his opponent, how can you kill him with just you? The boy is so unworthy of teaching. If he can stick to the foundation of Wangwushan in the future, Let alone your senior brother, even your youngest Zeng Rou is more stable than you." Zeng Rou lowered her head after listening to Situ Bolei's compliment, a blush appeared on her pretty face, and she fiddled with the corners of her clothes with her hands. Hong Tianxiao saw it and thought to himself, how could Zeng Rou be so shy, but she was similar to Shuang'er. Thinking of Shuang'er, Hong Tianxiao's heart moved for no reason. These days, Hong Tianxiao found that Shuang'er seemed to be deliberately avoiding Li Xihua, and instead often appeared in his eyes. The eyes around him and looking at him seemed to be the same as those of Ninth Princess and Fang Yi. In fact, Shuang'er is as beautiful as a flower and has a gentle and quiet personality. It is impossible to say that Hong Tianxiao will not be tempted. It's just that Hong Tianxiao intends to help Li Xihua, and there are already many women around him, so he does not dare to have too much contact with Shuang'er, for fear of It hurt their feelings. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)It was similar to Shuang'er. Thinking of Shuang'er, Hong Tianxiao's heart moved for no reason. These days, Hong Tianxiao found that Shuang'er seemed to be deliberately avoiding Li Xihua. Instead, he often appeared around him, and looked at him with eyes that seemed to be similar to those of the Ninth Princess and the Ninth Princess. Fang Yi and the others are the same. In fact, Shuang'er is as beautiful as a flower and has a gentle and quiet personality. It is impossible to say that Hong Tianxiao will not be tempted. It's just that Hong Tianxiao intends to help Li Xihua, and there are already many women around him, so he does not dare to have too much contact with Shuang'er, for fear of It hurt their feelings. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 154: Fraud You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this moment, the door to the inner room suddenly opened wide, and a weak figure stumbled out, shouting: "Master, the cold poison of the young lady is acting up again." When brother Situ Bolei heard this, his expression changed and without saying a word, he flew into the inner room, and Situ He and others hurriedly followed. Upon seeing this, Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then gently walked to the roof of the inner room, uncovered a tile and looked down. By the time Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess saw the situation in the room clearly, the Situ Bolei brothers had already put their hands on Situ Yan's shoulders, seemingly sending internal energy into Situ Yan's body. Hong Tianxiao looked at Situ Yanlai carefully. She had a standard oval face, willowy eyebrows and phoenix eyes, slightly sunken eyes, a high bridge of nose, and her hair was golden. She was a standard Russian beauty, but I didn't know if her eyes were blue. , because Situ Yan's face was pale at this moment, his eyes were closed tightly, his teeth were clenched, and the pain was clearly visible. Situ He and others seemed to have been used to it for a long time. There was no expression on their faces, except for Zeng Rou's face, which looked slightly worried. Hong Tianxiao raised his head and whispered to the Ninth Princess: "Sister, Situ Yan's condition is the same as that of Prince Mu that day. It seems that he was injured by Xuanming Divine Palm. But there is one question that I really can't figure out. Why did Situ Yan Doesn't the cold poison in the body only attack on full moon nights?" How could the Ninth Princess know this question? She shook her head slightly and said: "This Xuanming Divine Palm can only be cured by your Nine Yang Divine Art. If Situ Yan's life is saved, Situ Bolei will be grateful and will be grateful to you for conquering him in the future." The Wangwushan sect is of great help, let¡¯s go down and rescue people now.¡± Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and said: "No, the Situ Bolei brothers are at a critical moment in their luck. They cannot tolerate interference from the outside world. If we go on, we will disturb their luck and ruin the lives of the three of them." , it¡¯s not too late to wait until the two of them have finished their work before going down.¡± After more than an hour, the Situ Bolei brothers also withdrew their palms from Situ Yan's body. Both of them were soaked to the skin and their faces were pale. It seemed that they had spent a lot of internal energy just now. Situ Yan also slowly opened her eyes, and they were indeed green eyes, but now her pale face was gone and turned rosy. She stood up and said to Situ Bolei, "Thank you, dad and uncle. "The voice was like the clear call of an oriole, and it was in standard Chinese. Hong Tianxiao was extremely puzzled, and secretly thought that there could be a Russian among Situ Bray's wives. Hong Tianxiao discovered that Situ Yan was actually taller than Situ Bolei and had an extremely hot figure. She was not inferior to Fang Yi at all, but Fang Yi was a head shorter than Situ Yan. This was the first time Hong Tianxiao had seen such a tall, plump and beautiful woman, and he thought to himself, wondering how attractive such a woman would look in bed. Just when Hong Tianxiao was thinking wildly, the Ninth Princess touched his arm lightly and said softly: "Junior brother, they have finished their performance, it's time for us to go down." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly recovered his mind, nodded, stood up, suddenly let out a long laugh, and flew into the courtyard with the Ninth Princess. When Situ Bolei heard the laughter, his pale face turned even paler. He had already heard from it that the master of the laughter was not inferior to him in skill. Now the internal strength of the two brothers was greatly damaged, and even Situ He could not beat him. , let alone someone with such high internal strength, but a powerful enemy came to the door, how could Situ Bo Lei back down with his character? He shouted: "Who broke into Wangwu Mountain at night?" He was the first to rush out and jumped into the courtyard. Situ Bolei's second brother, Situ He and others also hurriedly followed. When they arrived at the courtyard, they found that the people who came were actually a man and a woman. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. They were not the same as before. People with profound inner strength who laugh loudly cannot be contacted. After meeting Hong Tianxiao, Situ Bolei was even more surprised and thought to himself, this person has such inner strength at such a young age. He must be an unknown person in the world. Could it be that this person is Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui who has become famous in the world in recent years. Although Tiandihui and Wangwushan were both anti-Qing organizations, they had never had any contact with each other. According to the rules of the rivers and lakes, it is extremely impolite to visit the other party's helmsman at night, and it also contains some provocation. As the chief rudder of the Tiandihui, Chen Jinnan should send a tribute to the Wangwushan sect when he visited the mountain. Situ Bolei would naturally greet him personally. Coming uninvited so late at night clearly meant that the Wangwushan sect was not taken seriously. Since Situ Bolei believed that the Hong Tianxiao in front of him was Chen Jinnan, he naturally became angrier as he thought about it, secretly thinking, although in recent years there have been rumors in the world that Chen Jinnan's martial arts are invincible and unfathomable, I, Situ Bolei, am not necessarily afraid of you. However, Situ Bolei suddenly thought that he had suppressed the cold poison for Situ Yan just now, and his internal strength was greatly damaged, and he couldn't help but feel cold in his heart.Thinking about it, it seems that Chen Jinnan has arrived a long time ago, but he just waited for this moment to show up. It seems that this person has bad intentions. Could it be that this person came here to annex the Wangwushan sect. Situ Bolei thought of this and couldn't help but look around. I looked, but couldn't see anything. Before Situ Bolei could speak, Situ He, who had just been taught a lesson by Situ Bolei and had no place to spread his anger, had already jumped a few steps forward and shouted to Hong Tianxiao: "Who is your friend? What are you doing here sneakily? " Hong Tianxiao was originally going to step forward to greet Situ Bolei and explain his intention to avoid misunderstanding. However, before Situ Bolei could speak, Situ He rushed up angrily and scolded him. He felt secretly unhappy and suddenly had the urge to teach him a lesson. Situ He's thoughts. Hong Tianxiao took two steps forward slowly, smiled at Situ He and said, "I like to climb mountains late at night to enjoy the scenery. Over the years, I have traveled to various mountains and rivers, but I have never heard that Wangwu Mountain has become the private property of any family. .¡± What kind of scenery can you see when climbing a mountain late at night? Situ He is not a fool. He knew that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately playing tricks on him. Hearing this, he said angrily: "It seems that my friend came to Wangwushan sect deliberately to find trouble, so don't blame Situ He for being rude. "After saying that, he jumped forward, punched out with both fists, and hit Hong Tianxiao's left chest and lower abdomen respectively. This move has a name, called "Double Dragons Leaving the Cave". Situ Bolei frowned when he saw that Situ He had already taken action before he finished three sentences, but he couldn't stop him. Hong Tianxiao didn't seem to take Situ He into his eyes at all. He didn't dodge or dodge. When Situ He's fists were less than three inches away from his clothes, he twisted his body and suddenly disappeared from Situ He's eyes. Situ He was shocked, knowing that he had met a master, and turned around in a hurry, but he didn't want to be lightly tapped on the shoulder. Then he felt numbness in Shanggu point, and his body could no longer move. Situ He's martial arts is one of the best among the Wangwushan sect brothers, and he was restrained by the opponent without even making a move. Although Situ He was guilty of underestimating the enemy, Hong Tianxiao's martial arts skills still shocked the Wangwushan sect. Everyone, including the Stubble brothers, believed that they would never be able to stop Stubble in the first move. Situ Bo Lei was extremely shocked and thought to himself, everyone said that Chen Jinnan's martial arts skills are invincible and unfathomable. When we meet today, he is indeed well-deserved. However, he has always heard that Chen Jinnan is a rare hero in the world. He has always been modest. How come he is so arrogant today? ? Although Situ Bolei was shocked in his heart, his face didn't show anything. He slowly stepped forward and took two steps forward. He cupped his fists at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Mr. Chen's kung fu is really very handsome. However, Mr. Chen was a master at that time." , how can you care about this junior, please let the dog go, Situ Bo Lei is very grateful." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he realized that Situ Bolei had regarded him as Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui. His heart moved, and he was about to explain, but he heard the Ninth Princess had already said before him: "Since Master Situ has guessed our identities, it's okay to come here." You know the purpose of our visit tonight." Hong Tianxiao was stunned, wondering why the Ninth Princess suddenly said this, but he didn't say anything, just watching how Situ Bolei would react. Hearing this, Situ Bolei became more and more convinced that "Chen Jinnan" came here to subdue Wangwushan as a subordinate of the Tiandihui. He couldn't help but laugh strangely and said: "It seems that Mr. Chen wants to subdue our Wangwushan sect. " Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand why Situ Bolei recognized himself as Chen Jinnan. He just didn't know what kind of medicine the Ninth Princess was selling in the gourd, so he didn't say anything at the moment, waiting for the Ninth Princess's words. Ninth Princess said: "Since Master Situ knows this, what is his plan? If Master Situ agrees readily, not only will your son be safe and sound, but we can also guarantee that the cold poison in your daughter's body will be cured." The conditions offered by the Ninth Princess really moved Situ Bo Lei's heart. You must know that he only has one son and one daughter. The son fell into the hands of the other party, but the daughter was suffering from cold poison and her life was in danger. What day Situ Bo Lei was most worried about was There will be situations where white-haired people send black-haired people. There was only a moment of hesitation in Situ Bolei's heart, and then he looked up to the sky and laughed: "Although I, Situ Bolei, am not a great hero, I still walk upright and sit upright. In recent years, there have been rumors in the world that people who don't know Chen Jinnan, It¡¯s all in vain to become a hero, but I didn¡¯t expect Chen Jinnan to be such a despicable villain. I, the Wangwushan faction, would rather be broken into pieces than destroyed.¡± Hong Tianxiao vaguely guessed that the Ninth Princess was testing Situ Bolei, and he was very cooperative at the moment: "Master Situ, just now you brothers suppressed the cold poison for the daughter, and your skills were completely exhausted. There is no one night's breath adjustment that will definitely restore it." If it doesn¡¯t work, are you willing to watch your children and disciples die in vain?¡± Situ Bolei laughed and said: "Death is heavier than Mount Tai, and lighter than a feather. I, Situ Bolei, have killed countless people in my life, so why should I be afraid of death? It's just a pity that I can't drive the Manchu Tatars out of the country." Hong Tianxiao saw that the expressions of all the disciples behind Situ Bolei were angry and angry. Only one person had a look of panic in his eyes, and his heart couldn't help but said: "Although you are a master and disciple, you can't decide the fate of your disciples. Wang The people of the Wushan Sect listened. If anyone wants to join the Tiandihui now, please take a step forward. Once the Manchu Tatars are driven out of the customs, gold, silver, jewelry, and powerful women will have whatever they want. Otherwise, next year's Today is your death anniversary.¡± Situ Bolei shouted loudly when he heard this: "In our Wangwushan sect, there is absolutely no one who is greedy for life or afraid of death. Chen Jinnan, Situ Bolei, come first to learn about your blood-coagulating divine claws." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com )The expressions of all the disciples were angry and angry. Only one person's eyes flashed with panic, and his heart couldn't help but said: "Although you are a master and disciple, you can't decide the fate of your disciple. The people of the Wangwushan Sect heard this." , if anyone wants to join the Tiandihui now, please take a step forward. Once the Manchu Tatars are driven out of the country, gold, silver, jewelry, and powerful women will be available to you. Otherwise, today next year will be your death anniversary. ." Situ Bolei shouted loudly when he heard this: "In our Wangwushan sect, there is absolutely no one who is greedy for life or afraid of death. Chen Jinnan, Situ Bolei, come first to learn about your blood-coagulating divine claws." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155 Traitor You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since Hong Tianxiao decided to do a show, he naturally wanted to do something more realistic. He laughed wildly and said: "You are not worthy of Chen to use the blood-coagulating claws." Situ Bolei was so angry that he screamed and said nothing. He jumped up and punched out with both fists, hitting Hong Tianxiao's left chest and lower abdomen respectively. It was also a move of "Double Dragons Leaving the Hole", but this move was used in Situ Bolei's hands. When he came out, whether it was proficiency, ingenuity or power, he was far superior to Situ He. Although Situ He couldn't move, his eyes could see. After seeing Situ Bolei's "Double Dragons Leaving the Cave" move, he felt very ashamed and regretful. It turned out that he had always been a frog in the well, and he didn't know a little bit. When he is only superficial, he becomes arrogant and arrogant. Hong Tianxiao guessed that Situ Bolei's skill had probably recovered by about 20% at this moment, but he did not dare to be careless in the face of his "Double Dragons Leaving the Cave" move. He immediately shouted "Well done", then sidestepped and made a backhand move. The second move of the Tianshan Six Yang Palm, "An Chan Controlling the Poisonous Dragon," struck Situ Bolei's right hip. Situ Bolei knew that his move would be ineffective, and before the move became old, he turned his right hand into a scissor and cut directly towards Hong Tianxiao's right wrist, and his left hand turned into a palm and slashed towards Hong Tianxiao's lower abdomen. When Hong Tianxiao saw it, he couldn't help but be shocked. It was not that Situ Bolei's move was so powerful, but that this move turned out to be the martial arts of the Xiaoyao Sect. It was exactly one of the Ruyi Sword Techniques, called "Unrestrained". But Situ Bolei only used his hands as swords. The Ruyi Sword Technique was originally created by Wu Yazi. It was originally an extremely powerful sword technique. Later, after being eliminated by the leaders of the Xiaoyao Sect, it was able to surpass the previous ones both in terms of skill and power. , so once Situ Bolei's Ruyi Sword Technique was launched, even though he used his hands instead of the sword, the power was still extraordinary. If Situ Bolei's skills were intact and his golden dragon sword was in his hand, its power would be increased several times. However, even if Situ Bolei's skills were intact and he still had his Golden Dragon Sword in his hand, he would still not be a threat to Hong Tianxiao. After all, Hong Tianxiao was extremely familiar with the Ruyi Sword Technique. Hong Tianxiao could have controlled Situ Bolei within ten moves, but he was curious about why Situ Bolei knew the Kung Fu of the Xiaoyao School, so he only used three points of his Kung Fu and continued fighting Situ Bolei one move at a time. I just wanted to see how many Xiaoyao sect martial arts skills Situ Bolei could master. Although there are only eight moves in Ruyi Sword Technique, each move has eight moves, so there are sixty-four moves in total. In the past, when facing the enemy, Ruyi Sword Technique had basically been deployed and he was already invincible. However, this time, Situ Bo Lei became more and more anxious as he fought. He relied on this Ruyi Sword Technique to roam the world for decades, and rarely did he win. The opponent didn't expect that he had finished the sixty-four moves, but he was helpless. He couldn't help but secretly admire his "Chen Jinnan" martial arts. Situ Bolei felt cruel, and the moves in his hands suddenly changed, and he actually used a set of White Rainbow Palms. Baihongzhang is one of the six major offensive martial arts founding in the Xiaoyao sect, along with Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand, Tianyu Qijian, Tianshan Staff Technique, and Hanxiu Fuxue. It was created by Wu Yazi's master. Anyone who is not a direct disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect will never teach it. Unexpectedly, Situ Bolei would actually use it. Hong Tianxiao became more and more curious about the relationship between Situ Bolei and the Xiaoyao Sect. Situ Bolei's second brother and other disciples who were watching the battle had never seen Situ Bolei perform such an exquisite palm technique of Bai Hongzhang. They were all dumbfounded and had only one thought in their minds, this "Chen Jinnan" He is definitely no match for his elder brother (father, master). When the Ninth Princess saw that Situ Bolei had such exquisite palm skills, she was secretly surprised. She thought to herself that if Situ Bolei hadn't been seriously injured just now, the victory or defeat would have been really unknown. After all, the Ninth Princess didn't know the origin of Hong Tianxiao's martial arts. , otherwise it would be another idea. Situ Bolei used the White Rainbow Palm. Hong Tianxiao no longer had any doubts. He let out a loud roar and his palm technique changed. A set of extremely powerful Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms came out to restrain the White Rainbow Palm. It's not that the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms can restrain the White Rainbow Palm, but that Hong Tianxiao knows the Baihong Palm too well, so he can restrain it with every move. As expected, Situ Bolei's every move was frustrated and his morale was greatly reduced. After three moves, Hong Tianxiao His right palm was already on Situ Bolei's neck. Situ Bolei has never suffered such a disastrous defeat in his entire life. The opponent seemed to have not yet used all his strength. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart. His face was ashen, and he closed his eyes, just waiting for Hong Tianxiao to strike. Situ Bo Lei knew that this battle would be defeated, but he didn't expect that the other party would use only three moves to destroy his cherished box-pressing skill, Bai Hong Palm. At this time, there was a sudden scolding: "Stop, don't hurt my father's life." Then, there were waves of shouts: "Don't hurt my master's life." Situ Bolei knew that the other party¡¯s martial arts was too high, and his disciplesEven if they came together, they would definitely not be Hong Tianxiao's opponent. He opened his eyes hurriedly and shouted: "Stop, you guys retreat for now." Situ Yan had already rushed towards Hong Tianxiao with a group of fellow disciples. Hearing this, he couldn't help but stopped again. Situ Bolei said to Hong Tianxiao: "Director Chen, Situ Bolei's skills are not as good as others. Even if my skills are intact, I will never be the opponent of Director Chen. I have nothing to say after being defeated. Situ Bolei just wants to die, but I also ask Commander Chen to let them go, and I will let them retreat into the mountains and forests from now on. As for the remaining thousands of soldiers, Commander Chen can make arrangements as he pleases." Situ Bolei knew that "Chen Jinnan" came here mainly for the five thousand elite soldiers under his command. As for the life and death of his disciples, the life and death of his disciples were not of much concern, so he made this request. "Brother, we are willing to live and die with you." Situ Bolei's second brother, Situ Zhongxiong, saw that Situ Bolei had a death wish and hurriedly shouted loudly. "Yes, Master, we are by no means greedy for life and afraid of death.", "Master, we fought with him.", "Master, we are by no means cowards." The cries of bloody men came one after another, and Situ Bolei's blood boiled when he heard them. , and couldn't bear to let them die in vain. Listening to the rising and falling sounds, Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly. Although these disciples of Situ Bolei were average in martial arts, they were all hot-blooded men. Hong Tianxiao turned to look at the person just now, and saw that the hesitation on his face was even worse, so he said loudly: "If you are willing to follow me, please come behind me, otherwise, don't blame Chen for being ruthless." "Bah, we would rather die than join the Tiandihui.", "As long as you dare to touch a hair of my master, we will not let you go even if you are a ghost." However, as these voices sounded again, that person finally He took a step forward, quickly came behind Hong Tianxiao, and whispered: "Chief helmsman, my subordinates are willing to swear allegiance to the death." This person may be so scared that he even forgot to mention his name. Hong Tianxiao was not sure whether this person was Yuan Yifang who was greedy for life and afraid of death in the original book, but he heard Situ Yan couldn't help but scolded with anger in his heart: "Yuan Yifang" Fang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a villain who is greedy for life and afraid of death. I, Situ Yan, am really blind." Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, and thought to himself, could it be that the relationship between Situ Yan and Yuan Yifang was as bad as that between Fang Yi and Liu Yizhou? He then turned to look at Yuan Yifang behind him, and saw that although he lowered his head now, His face was flushed, but he looked really talented. Yuan Yi Fang Nuonuo said: "Sister Yan, Chief Chen of the Tiandihui is a rare hero in the world, and the Tiandihui is the largest anti-Qing organization in the world. Now that Chief Chen has traveled thousands of miles to Wangwushan to seek talents, We should follow Mr. Chen¡¯s call and join the Tiandihui in order to have a bright future.¡± Situ Yan did not expect Yuan Yi Fang to be such a repetitive villain. He was so angry that he could not speak. Seeing that his father and brother fell into the hands of the enemy, and his lover also betrayed him and joined the enemy at this critical moment. For the first time, he saw In this situation, Situ Yan could only feel aggrieved and trembling with rage. Zeng Rou, who was beside her, hurriedly held Situ Yan's left arm with both hands and softly comforted her: "Senior sister, why bother hurting your body for such a villain? Right now we should think about how to rescue master and senior brother." Situ Yan couldn't stop her tears from falling after Zeng Rou's advice, and she sobbed softly: "Junior sister, senior sister really regrets that I didn't listen to your advice and was confused by the sweet words of this despicable and shameless person. Junior sister, daddy. Both my father and my eldest brother fell into the hands of Chen Jinnan. This man has such high martial arts skills, how can we rescue our father and eldest brother." Now that his face has been broken, Yuan Yifang felt a trace of fear and shame in his heart because of Situ Yan's greedy words on the left and despicable and shameless words on the right. He couldn't help but angrily retorted: "Bah, if it weren't for the sake of fighting with Situ in the first place, He is vying for the leadership of the Wangwushan Sect, so how can I like you, a monster with yellow hair and green eyes?" Situ Yan's appearance was very different from that of the people in the Central Plains, and she had always hated this sentence most in her life. When she was a child, she was often ridiculed by her fellow apprentices, and every time she would cry and complain to Situ Bolei. Naturally, Situ Yan regarded those younger brothers who ridiculed her. After being punished, everyone grew up. Although they knew that Situ Yan's life experience was very strange, they would never mention these words again. The harsh words that had not been heard for seven or eight years now made Situ Yan Unable to bear it anymore, he immediately pulled out the sword in his hand and shouted angrily: "Shameless traitor, I will die with you today." Situ Bolei had already opened his eyes, and the scene just now naturally fell into his eyes. At this moment, he saw that Situ Yan drew his sword and rushed towards Yuan Yifang. He couldn't help being shocked. Not to mention "Chen Jinnan" who was not even his opponent. Even Yuan Yifang is no match for her and will only be humiliated. However, the acupuncture points were tapped, and he could not move his body or speak. Situ Bolei could only act in a hurry. Unexpectedly, when Situ Yan had just taken five steps, Situ Zhongxiong suddenly jumped in the air, blocked in front of Situ Yan, turned around and said: "Yan'er, there is a strong enemy in front of you now, don't be impulsive, lest you mess up your position, and listen. Second uncle arranged it." Although Situ Yan was angry in her heart, she didn't dare not listen to Situ Zhongxiong's words. Xiaoman stamped his foot, sighed "Alas" and returned to Zeng Rou again. Zeng Rou naturally persuaded her softly. Hong Tianxiao saw it in his eyes, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt that Zeng Rou was the shadow of Shuang'er. He thought to himself, since Shuang'er gave it to his elder brother, I will take Zeng Rou back in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Tu Zhongxiong suddenly jumped in the air, stood in front of Situ Yan, turned around and said: "Yan'er, there is a strong enemy in front of you now, don't be impulsive, lest you mess up your position, please listen to your second uncle's arrangements." Although Situ Yan was angry in her heart, she didn't dare not listen to Situ Zhongxiong's words. Xiaoman stamped his foot, sighed "Alas" and returned to Zeng Rou again. Zeng Rou naturally persuaded her softly. Hong Tianxiao saw it in his eyes, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt that Zeng Rou was the shadow of Shuang'er. He thought to himself, since Shuang'er gave it to his elder brother, I will take Zeng Rou back in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 156 Lies You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, Hong Tianxiao forgot that it is difficult to force emotional matters. Although he wanted to make Li Xihua and Shuang'er happy, he didn't know that Shuang'er had a crush on him. Shuang'er understands Hong Tianxiao's intentions, but she has a weak personality. Although she disagrees with her in every way, she is unwilling to say it out loud and hurt the relationship between Li Xihua and Hong Tianxiao. It is precisely because Shuang'er has been holding back that the misunderstanding has occurred. It got deeper and deeper, so much so that Li Xihua had a misunderstanding in the future, and almost fell out with Hong Tianxiao. This is a story for later, let¡¯s not mention it for now. Situ Zhongxiong walked lightly ten steps in front of Hong Tianxiao, looked at Situ Bolei who looked lonely, sighed in his heart, hugged his fists, and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Chen is deliberately planning to conquer the Wangwushan sect. I don't know. Is it because of the great cause of countering the Qing Dynasty or because of selfish interests? If it is the former, it is okay for all the Wangwushan sect to surrender; if it is the latter, it is better to be broken than to be destroyed." Seeing that the misunderstanding between the two parties was getting deeper and deeper, the Ninth Princess was worried that these disciples of Situ Bolei would come up to fight and cause uncontrollable deaths. In addition, a traitor had been attracted, which would be a reason to end it, so she stepped forward and gave some instructions. Zhongyuan Yifang gently lifted the acupuncture points and threw them at Situ Zhongxiong's feet. He smiled at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Junior brother, since we have lured out the traitors of the Wangwushan Sect, the farce should be over. Why don't we bring Situ to the rescue soon?" The leader let him go." Hong Tianxiao laughed twice, unblocked Situ Bolei's and Situ He's acupoints, bowed and saluted, "Hong Tianxiao, I have offended you a lot just now, please don't take offense, Master Situ." The sudden change made everyone confused, but they saw that the Ninth Princess had come to Situ Bolei with a smile on her face and said: "Master Situ, do you still remember who I am?" Although it was Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess who came together just now, Situ Bolei mistook Hong Tianxiao for Chen Jinnan, which made everyone focus on Hong Tianxiao, but ignored the Ninth Princess who came with them. At this time, Situ Bolei realized the weight of the Ninth Princess and couldn't help but look up and down. Suddenly, Situ Bolei saw something and looked at the empty left sleeve of the Ninth Princess fluttering in the wind. He was shocked and hurriedly knelt down. On the ground, he said in a fearful voice: "The last general, Situ Bolei, has seen Her Royal Highness Princess Changping." The people of the Wangwushan Sect were all shocked. They did not expect that the stunningly beautiful woman in front of them turned out to be Princess Changping, the favorite daughter of the former Chongzhen during his lifetime. They hurriedly followed Situ Bolei and knelt on the ground and shouted: " I have met Her Royal Highness Princess Changping." The Ninth Princess sighed softly and said: "Master Situ, please get up. Daming is no longer here. Please don't mention the words "Her Royal Highness" again. Situ Bolei stood up and said loudly: "Princess, although the late emperor has passed away, the lifeline of the Ming Dynasty has not been cut off. After the Tatars are driven out in the future, the Ming Dynasty will be restored." Hong Tianxiao sneered and said: "Master Situ, the drive out of the Tartars will definitely succeed in the future. However, after the restoration of the country, will the descendants of King Tang be the emperor, the descendants of King Gui, or the Lu people?" Will the king¡¯s descendant become the emperor, or will there be a three-king battle and the winner will be the emperor?¡± "This" Of course, Situ Bolei knew that the Tiandihui and Prince Mu's Mansion were still entangled in the issue of who was the legitimate descendant of King Tang or King Gui. Hearing this, he couldn't help but hesitate, and then heard Hong Tianxiao say: "If it is Li Zicheng's descendants raised troops again and drove away the Manchus. Who should the throne of emperor belong to?" "This" Situ Bo Lei had not thought too much about the issue of the ownership of Datong after the successful rebellion against the Qing Dynasty. He listened to Hong Tianxiao asking one question after another, but could not answer any of them, so he had to ask: "I dare you to ask what Hong Tianxiao thinks How should this imperial power belong in the future?" Although Hong Tianxiao was young, Situ Bray admired his martial arts and called him a "hero". Hong Tianxiao smiled faintly and said five words: "The virtuous will live here." "Those who are virtuous live here." Situ Bolei muttered to himself. For a moment, he really couldn't accept it and asked, "If Master Hong said this, doesn't it mean that he wants to change the dynasty?" "What's wrong with changing dynasties?" Hong Tianxiao was helpless at the foolish loyalty of many people in this era, so he could only patiently explain, "If Wu Sangui had not sacrificed Shanhaiguan, how could the Manchus have entered the Pass, and how could this great country have fallen into ruin? The hands of foreigners. Even if Li Zicheng became emperor, it would still be better for the Han people to rule the Han people than for the Manchus to rule the Han people. Besides, when Emperor Taizu drove away the Mongols, why didn't he give up the emperor's throne to the Zhao family of the Song Dynasty? Descendants, but oneself hold great treasures and rule the world, it is because of these five words 'the virtuous live here', only in this way can the people of the world live a peaceful and peaceful life." Although Situ Bolei couldn't accept it for a while, he also understood that Hong Tianxiao's words were reasonable and couldn't help but turn his eyes to the Ninth Princess.?But the Ninth Princess smiled and said: "Master Situ, I agree with what my junior brother said, and I have already lost hope in the Ming Dynasty. Now I will follow my junior brother's lead in everything." Situ Bolei was shocked when he heard this. Based on his many years of experience, the Ninth Princess and Hong Tianxiao were clearly a couple. He really didn't know where this Hong Tianxiao came from, and he was able to make Princess Changping so obedient. Situ Bolei was about to take a look at Hong Tianxiao's identity, but he heard Hong Tianxiao say: "The night is getting cold. Doesn't Master Situ not want us to come into the house to talk?" Situ Bolei blushed and said to the two of them hurriedly: "I'm sorry, I'd like to invite the princess and Hong Daxia into the humble residence for a chat." Then he said to Situ Zhongxiong: "Second brother, bring this traitor from Wangwushan into the house as well. , In addition, you arrange for a few disciples with good martial arts skills to stay on the way up the mountain to prevent the Qing army from sneak attacks." Although Situ Bolei said the last words in a low voice, Hong Tianxiao heard them clearly and couldn't help but smile: "That's not necessary, Master Situ, the Qing soldiers will never go up the mountain tonight." Situ Bolei's old face turned red again, but he also asked curiously: "Why?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Before going up the mountain, he fought with Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard, three times, and he was slightly injured. Now he is just defending in a solid position. He is worried that there will be another sneak attack, so he will not go up the mountain. " Situ Bolei suddenly understood and praised Hong Tianxiao's martial arts again. Hong Tianxiao did not blush and spoke modestly. The Ninth Princess heard it from the side and was amused in her heart. She secretly thought that her junior brother was getting better and better at lying, and he didn't even have a trace of blush on his face. He should pay more attention to it in the future. After entering the room, both parties sat down. After serving tea, Hong Tianxiao took the initiative to explain the purpose of their visit before Situ Bolei could say anything: "Master Situ, you must be very curious as to why my senior sister and I went up the mountain late at night. In fact, it's a coincidence. , the two of us passed by here and found a large number of officers and soldiers stationed there. We were curious, so we went to inquire about it, but unexpectedly we heard a secret about Wangwushan." "Oh, I wonder what the secret is?" Situ Bolei also guessed that it must be related to Yuan Yifang, who was lying on the ground, unable to move and panicking. "I and my senior sister were shocked when I heard that Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard, was preparing to send troops to attack Wangwu Mountain, and that he had communicated with a disciple named Yuan Yifang of Head Situ. Xia, I actually came up with an idea, that is, I suddenly rushed into the tent and exchanged three palms with Liu Feiying. Liu Feiying's internal strength was almost the same as Xia's, but he was attacked suddenly, so he lost to me and was slightly injured. The sneak attack was successful. After that, I and my senior sister hurried up the mountain. I was worried that Head Situ would not believe me if I rashly told him about Yuan Yifang. I happened to see Head Situ and the two heroes of Situ healing the daughter, so I went out. This is my last resort, let Yuan Yifang take the initiative to reveal his true form, and if he offends anyone, please ask the head of Situ Haihan." Regarding the rhetoric, Hong Tianxiao had already thought about it. Although it was a lie, when he said it at this moment, there was no trace of it at all. loopholes. "Hahahaha", Situ Bolei is a generous person, and Hong Tianxiao is doing it for his own good. Although there was a lot of disrespect for the Wangwushan sect in his words just now, when he said this apology, the slightest displeasure in Situ Bolei's heart disappeared. The smoke disappeared. Hearing this, he laughed and said, "Great Hero Hong is for my Wangwushan sect. How could Situ Bolai not know the importance? Great Hero Hong said something serious." Seeing that Situ Bolei was so cheerful, Hong Tianxiao secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. In the future, this power will also be part of Hong Tianxiao's calculations. If Situ Bolei is a stingy person, I am afraid that what happened tonight will be burned into his heart. The next shadow will affect the future anti-Qing cause. Hong Tianxiao, who was secretly relieved, suddenly saw Situ Yan standing beside him, and changed the topic: "I wonder what disease your daughter has?" "Alas," Situ Bo Lei couldn't help but sigh after hearing this, "It's not a disease, but a cold poison. The story begins four years ago. That day was also a full moon night like tonight. Someone broke into Wangwu Mountain. This person was extremely skilled in martial arts. Although he might not be as good as Hong Daxia, he was no different. The old man and his second brother tried their best to defeat him together, but unexpectedly, before he was defeated, my daughter happened to arrive. , that man was so despicable that he hit the little girl on the lower abdomen with his palm and flew away. The old man was also concerned about the little girl's injury and did not continue to chase. Unexpectedly, the man used the cold palm power, and the old man and his second brother were unable to resolve it. The cold poison will attack every full moon night, and it has been four years in a blink of an eye. In the past four years, the old man has searched for famous doctors, but he has been unable to do anything. Moreover, the cold poison in the little girl's body has become stronger and stronger. The old man and the two My brother's guilt has gradually become uncontrollable, and this matter has become a worry for me." When Situ Yan heard this, she couldn't help but said to Situ Bolei: "Dad, life and death are fateful, and my daughter has already opened up a lot. If one day, the woman will accept her fate, but she can no longer serve her father in this life. My daughter deeply regrets it. "Because of Yuan Yifang's betrayal, Situ Yan's first love ended. Not only that, Yuan Yifang's words just now also deeply hurt her, making her have the idea of ????committing suicide, hoping that the cold poison would attack again. From what he saw just now and Situ Bolei's description, Hong Tianxiao was basically sure that it was the Xuanming Divine Palm that Situ Yan had struck. Hearing this, he said to Situ Bolei: "Master Situ, I am proficient in medical skills and willing to diagnose Miss Situ." Ichiban." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)Pity. "Because of Yuan Yifang's betrayal, Situ Yan's first love ended. Not only that, Yuan Yifang's words just now also deeply hurt her, making her have the idea of ????committing suicide, hoping that the cold poison would attack again. From what he saw just now and Situ Bolei's description, Hong Tianxiao was basically sure that it was the Xuanming Divine Palm that Situ Yan had struck. Hearing this, he said to Situ Bolei: "Master Situ, I am proficient in medical skills and willing to diagnose Miss Situ." Ichiban.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157: It¡¯s the Xuanming Divine Palm Again You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Situ Bolei was overjoyed when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Now we have Hero Hong Lao. Yan'er, come here quickly and let Hero Hong take a look at it for you." Although Situ Yan was lifeless, she couldn't bear to refuse Situ Bolei's kindness. After hearing the words, she walked towards this side, but her face was expressionless. When the Ninth Princess saw this, she looked at the woman lying on the ground unable to move. Yuan Yifang's grief was greater than his heartbreak. The Ninth Princess also suffered a similar blow. She understood that Situ Yan had seen through the world through this matter, and couldn't help but sigh in her heart. Hong Tianxiao stretched out two fingers to feel Situ Yan's pulse. At first, his eyebrows were raised, but after a while, his eyebrows turned into an inverted eight. Everyone saw this and knew that Hong Tianxiao had encountered a problem. He didn't dare to breathe heavily, and everyone was worried. Only Situ Yan was extremely calm. After a while, Hong Tianxiao let go of Situ Yan's pulse and let out a long breath. Seeing this, Situ Bolei hurriedly asked: "Master Hong, I don't know about my little girl" Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and said: "It's really strange. The palm in Miss Situ's body is called the Xuanming Divine Palm. However, in addition, there is another kind of cold poison in Miss Situ's body. The two cold poisons have almost the same power. They suppress each other, so Miss Situ can usually be fine, but the night of the full moon is the coldest time. In addition, the cold poison will double in strength when affected by this, overwhelming the cold poison of the Xuanming Divine Palm, so there is cold The pain caused by the poison. If what I say is correct, the man was already seriously injured when he injured Miss Situ that day." "Yes, exactly. Hong Daxia is indeed the Qihuang Saint." Situ Bolei recalled what happened that night. The man was indeed seriously injured in the joint attack between him and Situ Zhongxiong. Hearing this, he admired Hong Tianxiao more and more. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "It's no wonder. Half a year ago, Prince Mu of Yunnan was also struck by the Xuanming Divine Palm, but the cold poison in his body was much stronger than Miss Situ's, so I just I will guess that the person has been seriously injured and lacks internal strength, otherwise, if I say something unpleasant, Miss Situ will have died that year." "Ah", Situ Bolei and others were shocked when they heard this, and hurriedly asked Hong Tianxiao, "Does Hero Hong have a way to cure the cold poison in the little girl's body?" "This" Although Hong Tianxiao knew the "Medical Classic" by heart, he did not have much clinical experience, and he was not sure in his heart. "If there is only the cold poison of the Xuanming Divine Palm, I would be very sure, but this other one I don¡¯t know the name of this cold poison, so I can¡¯t prescribe the right medicine.¡± Situ Bolei also figured it out. As long as another kind of cold poison could be cured, the cold poison of Xuanming Divine Palm would be just a piece of cake in Hong Tianxiao's hands. Moreover, what Hong Tianxiao said just now only said that it was embarrassing, not that it was difficult. He couldn't be cured, so he hurriedly held Hong Tianxiao's hand with both hands and said in a trembling voice: "As long as Hero Hong can save the little girl's life, Situ Bolei will be grateful. If he is asked to do anything in the future, Situ Bolei will never disobey." Hong Tianxiao could hear that Situ Bolei had already expressed his loyalty to the Wangwushan Sect, and he understood in his heart that he was not sincere, but a favor that was hard to repay. If he repaid the favor in the future, the Wangwushan Sect would still be the Wangwushan Sect, but Situ could Bo Lei had initially met Hong Tianxiao's expectations, so he asked again: "I will do my best, but I have two doubts in my mind. Can Master Situ answer them?" "Master Hong, please tell me." Not to mention just answering two doubts, even if he wanted to marry his daughter to Hong Tianxiao, Situ Bolei would definitely agree without hesitation. "When I took Miss Situ's pulse just now, I found that her body is very different from that of the people from the Central Plains. It looks a bit like the Rakshasa people in the north." Hong Tianxiao didn't make it clear, he just said it was the feeling of taking the pulse. Situ Bolei did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would ask this question. Seeing all the disciples looking at him, Situ Yan's eyes suddenly felt hot. This question was naturally one that she had asked hundreds of times since she was a child. , Situ Bolei sighed and said: "Well, it's a long story. Only the two brothers, Lao Chan, know about this matter. Since Hero Hong has asked, Lao Chan should just tell the truth. Yan'er, please listen to your life experience. .¡± After a pause, Situ Bolei continued: "Master Hong must also know that I followed Wu Sangui to guard Shanhaiguan in the past, and he was called Wu Sangui's number one general. I am not ashamed of this title. In his military life, he has only been defeated so much. Once, it was that defeat that gave me martial arts skills and a daughter." "Speaking of it, this happened twenty years ago. That year, Lao Chan led his army to the war. Unexpectedly, he fell into the Manchu plan. All the five thousand elite soldiers he led were wiped out. Only Lao Chan was protected by two lieutenants. He fled to the north, and after escaping the pursuit of the Qing soldiers, only the old man was left. The old man was tired, hungry, and injured at the time, and he didn't know where to go north.How far away, he finally fainted on the snow. Later, when the old man woke up again, there was one more person beside him. In fact, it was two people, because the middle-aged scholar was holding a baby girl in his arms. The old man knew that this person was his savior, so he Asked his name, he said his name was Hong Antong. " Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but shout "ah". Seeing Hong Tianxiao's surprised look, Situ Bolei suddenly thought that his surname was also Hong, and he guessed that there must be some relationship between the two, but he held back and continued to immerse himself in the memories of twenty years ago. After Situ Bolei asked Hong Antong's name, he suddenly found that all the internal injuries on his body had healed. Only the external injuries had not healed yet, but they had already formed scars. He knew that many people in the martial arts had magical elixirs that could bring the dead back to life. He recovered so quickly from his injuries. Hong Antong must have taken some magic medicine for himself. He was overjoyed and thanked Hong Antong again, but Hong Antong ignored him. He just held the baby in his arms and looked at the night sky, seeming to be thinking about something. Although Situ Bolei felt that Hong Antong was too arrogant, after all, his life was saved by him. After thinking about it carefully, he felt relieved, so he sat by the fire without saying a word. Just when Situ Bolei was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard Hong Antong ask: "Situ Bolei, Hong thinks you have good qualifications, and you are a piece of martial arts training material. Although it is a little late, as long as you practice hard, you will be able to do it twenty years ago." If you can become a first-class master in a few years, Hong will accept you as a registered disciple." Hearing this, Situ Bo Lei couldn't laugh or cry. Listening to his tone, he seemed to be begging him to be his teacher. He couldn't figure out what Hong Antong wanted to do, but he couldn't bear to reject him, so he prevaricated: "I'll tell you the truth. After I recover from my injury, I have to rush back to Liaodong. As for my apprenticeship, I will wait until I have time, and then I will come here to visit my benefactor." After hearing this, Hong Antong said with a strange smile: "Ignorant boy, it is your fate that I accept you as a registered disciple. You must know that there are really few martial arts in the world who are better than me, Hong. If it weren't for It¡¯s Hong who has something important to do, so why would he just accept a disciple so casually?¡± Situ Bo Lei also had a hot temper. Although his life was saved by Hong Antong, he would not worship him as his teacher against his will. Besides, he was about the same age as Hong Antong. He was not happy to be called an "ignorant boy" by him. , and was about to say, "I thank you for your life-saving grace. I will definitely repay you in the future. However, if you force me to do so, you can take away my life again, but as for becoming a disciple, you absolutely cannot do it." When I saw Hong Antong Holding the sleeping baby in his left hand, he picked up a palm-sized stone from the ground with his right hand and said to Situ Boley: "Ignorant boy, have you seen this stone? If I can break it into powder, I don't know if I am qualified." Be your master?" After finishing speaking, Hong Antong held the stone tightly in his right hand, his face still expressionless. After a while, Situ Bray discovered that gravel powder kept falling from the gaps between his fingers. When Hong Antong opened his hand, there was only some gravel powder left on his hand, like white flour. Although Situ Bolei was a general under Wu Sangui and had extraordinary martial arts skills, he only knew a few sets of marksmanship and was proficient in riding combat. He had seen such miraculous kung fu and was stunned for a long time when he looked at the pile of gravel and powder. After regaining consciousness, he immediately knelt in front of Hong Antong, kowtowed, and called Master. Hong Antong said coldly: "You and I meet today, and we are destined to meet each other. If Hong hadn't asked you for something, why would I have accepted you as a registered disciple? You have to remember that you are just a registered disciple. In the future, if Hong hears about it in the world, If you act in my name, no matter whether it is good or bad, I will never forgive you." Situ Bolei just wanted to learn advanced martial arts so that he could show off his prowess on the battlefield in the future, so he naturally agreed. Hong Antong then taught Situ Bolei the Little Wuxiang Magic Skill, White Rainbow Palm and Ruyi Sword Technique. With Situ Bolei's aptitude, he naturally had to understand it all at once. Fortunately, Hong Antong also rushed to Liaodong, and the two of them taught each other on the way. He had to be serious and study carefully. Only when he was only three days away from Liaodong could Situ Bolei be able to comprehend the three secrets. After teaching the three special skills, Hong Antong handed the baby girl into Situ Bolei's hands and repeatedly warned: "Bo Lei, this baby girl is the orphan of a friend of my teacher in the Rakshasa Kingdom. There is something going on at home, and you are in a hurry to go back, and you don¡¯t know what the situation will be in the future, so you can¡¯t take her back, so you will raise her as a teacher and teach her all three secrets in the future. You can also teach these three secrets. Give it to your brothers and children, and be sure not to pass it on to outsiders, otherwise I will never forgive you lightly in the future." After Situ Bolei took the baby girl from Hong Antong, he realized that her eyes were light green and her hair was yellow, and he was startled. Fortunately, he has also heard that there are many countries outside the Ming Dynasty. They look different from the people in the Ming Dynasty. Their hair is different, and the color of their eyes is not black, so when he sees Situ Yan's appearance, he I was just stunned for a moment, but quickly accepted it. Hong Antong seemed uneasy and warned again: "Bo Lei, remember, this is the orphan of my only good friend. You must treat her like your own daughter. If my teacher finds out that you have treated her badly in the future, , my master will definitely take your head." At the end of the sentence, Hong Antong's voice was fierce. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The color was not black, so when he saw Situ Yan's appearance, he was just slightly stunned and quickly accepted it. Hong Antong seemed uneasy and warned again: "Bo Lei, remember, this is the orphan of my only good friend. You must treat her like your own daughter. If my teacher finds out that you have treated her badly in the future, , my master will definitely take your head." At the end of the sentence, Hong Antong's voice was fierce. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158 Father and son meet You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After getting along with each other for nearly a month, Situ Bolei basically figured out Hong Antong's temperament. Knowing that Hong Antong still couldn't trust him, he immediately knelt on the ground with Situ Yan in his arms and swore to God: "I, Situ Bolei, swear to God today, I will definitely treat this girl better than my own flesh and blood in the future. If I disobey this, I will be struck by thunder and die without a burial place." Seeing that Situ Bolei had sworn a poisonous oath, Hong Antong felt relieved and said to Situ Bolei: "In this case, I can feel relieved as a master. The one-month relationship between you and me as a master and apprentice has come to an end. As a master, I will teach you the three special skills. You must practice hard in the future, and you will definitely become a first-class master in the world in more than ten years." Situ Bo Lei was unwilling to give up and begged Hong Antong to stay with him for a while, but Hong Antong shook his head and said: "I understand your intention, but I have important things to do as a teacher. If we are destined to have you and me in the future, When we meet again, if your martial arts do not disappoint me, I will accept you as a disciple." Situ Bolei was overjoyed when he heard this, and immediately patted his chest and promised that he would definitely achieve the goal expected by his master. When Hong Antong turned around to leave, Situ Bolei suddenly realized that the baby girl didn't have a name yet, so he quickly asked Hong Antong to give her a name. Hong Antong thought for a while and asked, "Do you have any children at home?" Situ Bolei said: "There is only one son in the disciple's family, and his name is Situ He." Hong Antong thought for a while and said: "The crane roars for nine days and the swallow flies thousands of miles. Since your son is called Situ He, this girl should be called Situ Yan." After saying that, he took out another jade pendant from his arms and divided it into two parts by luck. He handed half of the jade pendant into Situ Bolei's hands and said, "In the future, if you don't come as a teacher, someone will come to you with this half piece of jade pendant. As long as you see the jade pendant, no matter what that person says, it will be real." Situ Bolei suddenly felt that Hong Antong's words were like his last words. He took the jade pendant blankly and opened his mouth, but no words came out. Seeing this, Hong Antong knew what he wanted to say, and smiled and said: "Although it is extremely dangerous for me to go here, it is not without any chance of survival. Don't worry, I will take good care of her for you." Ten years later, Situ Bolei also heard that there was a Shenlong Island in Liaodong. There was a Shenlong Cult on the island, and the name of the leader was Hong Antong. Situ Bolei also visited several times, but never found the location of Shenlong Island. Later, because of the numerous affairs of the Wangwushan Sect, he had to give up. After listening to this story about Situ Bolei, Hong Tianxiao also understood something in his heart. His father must have received a letter asking for help from his friend first, but after rushing to the Rakshasa Kingdom, he only rescued Situ Yan. The reason why Situ Yan was given to Situ Bolei to raise was because the war between the Xiaoyao Sect and the Mingjiao was about to begin, and he was worried that he would not survive. As for teaching him martial arts, he wanted him to have the ability to protect Situ Yan in the future. It can be said that he has good intentions. . After saying all this, Situ Bray picked up the teacup on the table and drank it all in one gulp. His throat suddenly felt a little refreshed, so he asked: "Great Hero Hong, I wonder what is the relationship between Great Hero Hong and Mr. Hong En?" When Hong Tianxiao heard the words, he was about to consider whether to tell the truth or not. Suddenly he heard the sound of clothes outside. Hong Tianxiao's heart was moved and he used the magic movement and light kung fu. Everyone felt that their eyes were blurred, and Hong Tianxiao had disappeared. Then I heard Hong Tianxiao's voice coming from outside: "It's windy and cold outside, and since you're here, why don't you come in and have a cup of tea to warm yourself up." Only then did Situ Bolei realize that Hong Tianxiao had not tried his best just now, and he couldn't help but feel ashamed in his heart. He was even more worried about how he would deal with Hong Antong when he had the opportunity to meet him in the future. "Hey, Wangwushan is not a place where you can't come. Since you were able to come just now, why can't I come now?" The visitor stared at Hong Tianxiao intently. There was no hostility in his eyes, but he spoke in a strange manner, which was obviously intentional. Hong Tianxiao couldn't hear his real voice. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?outside the house one after another, and after hearing this, they were all shocked. Unexpectedly, this person had already arrived, but no one noticed it. Hong Tianxiao has never suffered such a failure since his debut in the world. Hearing this, he felt ashamed and angry, and shouted: "Your Excellency is so light-hearted, but now that you are here, don't you think you can get out of this Wangwushan easily?" The visitor looked up to the sky and laughed, and said in a strange manner: "The leader of the Wangwushan Sect seems to be Situ Bolei. What are you yelling about here? Could it be that you are Situ Bolei's son-in-law?" By speaking like this, he obviously wanted to anger Hong Tianxiao. Although Hong Tianxiao was very angry in his heart, he was very clear-headed in his mind. He thought to himself, it seems that someone is so confident, his martial arts must be better than his, but I wonder if he knows his senior sister's martial arts. If he fights alone, he will definitely not be his. If the opponent joins forces with the senior sister, there may be hope.   Hong Tianxiao did not answer at the moment and sent a message to the Ninth Princess: "Senior sister, I will deal with him first. When we are defeated, we will join forces to attack him." After the sound transmission was completed, Hong Tianxiao shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, wait for Hong to try your real kung fu, take the move." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao rushed towards the man, who was one of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. The trick is "seeing the dragon in the field". Seeing this, the visitor shouted "Okay" and hurriedly retreated. After avoiding the power range of Hong Tianxiao's move, he hit Hong Tianxiao's lower abdomen with a backhand palm. It was exactly the "Sunset Return" move in Tianshan Liuyang's palm. "The sunset is bright." Hong Tianxiao was stunned and almost got hit by this palm. He used the "lazy donkey rolling" move to avoid it. When the visitor saw Hong Tianxiao, he wanted to give up, and hurriedly sent a message to him: "Don't stop, let me see how far your martial arts has progressed." It turned out that this masked man in black scarf was Hong Tianxiao's father, Hong Antong. Hong Tianxiao basically guessed it when he used the "sun setting way back and the sunset is bright" move, so he had the intention to stop. This familiar voice had not been heard for more than ten years. Hong Tianxiao was so excited that he almost shed tears. After hearing Hong Antong's voice transmission, Hong Tianxiao held back the tears that had reached his eyes and used all his skills to fight Hong Antong. together. Apart from Hong Tianxiao, Situ Bolei was also very excited. He also understood that this masked man was the Hong Antong he had been looking for. His eyes were crystal clear, and his body couldn't help but tremble. In the blink of an eye, Hong Antong and his son had already fought for fifty rounds. There was no winner or loser. The two were punching and kicking at extremely fast speeds. Waves of wind from their palms and legs were blowing around, except for the two Situ Bolei brothers. Except for the Ninth Princess, the others were so weak that they could hardly stand still. They could not clearly see the two people in the field. They could only vaguely see two blurry figures flying around. The shock in Situ He's heart could not be expressed in words. Tonight, he finally understood what it means to have someone outside the world. First there was Hong Tianxiao, and then there was a princess from the previous dynasty whose martial arts skills were no less than Hong Tianxiao's. Now here comes another one who seems to have even better martial arts skills. The masked man above Hong Tianxiao. After tonight, Situ He's temperament changed drastically and he no longer had any arrogance. He began to practice martial arts hard. Later, he followed Hong Tianxiao and kept asking for advice. Three years later, his martial arts finally improved greatly and he entered the realm of a first-class master. Seeing this, the judges may say that since Hong Tianxiao was able to open up the two channels of Ren and Du for Fang Yi and A Qi and make them become first-class masters in a short period of time, why can't they treat Situ He the same way? Isn't this a suspicion of favoring sex over friends. In fact, the judges misunderstood Hong Tianxiao. The effect of relying on external forces to open up the Rendu and Du's second meridians is different from the effect of opening up the Ren and Du's second meridians by oneself after reaching a certain level of skill. The former can at most reach the peak of a first-class master, but there is no chance of reaching the extreme. The ranks of masters, but the latter is possible. Hong Tianxiao actually has his reasons for doing this. When Hong Tianxiao came to this world, his biggest wish was to overthrow the Manchu rule and restore Han autonomy. Of course, this would not take too long, ten years would be enough. But in the past ten years, there have been many difficulties and dangers, and there are many women around Hong Tianxiao. Sometimes he does not have the time or energy to take care of them all, so using his own woman to protect his own woman is one of his strategies. As for Fang Yi and other women, what they hope is to be with Hong Tianxiao forever in this life, as long as their man is a top master. As for whether they are first-class masters or top masters, they don't care. What they care about is that before Hong Tianxiao's career is completed. , he would not be dragged down by his low martial arts skills, and he would not even follow Hong Tianxiao to the end. The Ninth Princess also gradually saw the clues. Although the two had fought more than a hundred moves, and the moves were thrilling, each move was not used to the extreme. Obviously both sides were worried about hurting the other. The Ninth Princess also noticed that Situ Bolei was starting to fight between the two of them. His face was always nervous and his hands were shaking, so she guessed who it was. The Ninth Princess suddenly felt uncomfortable all over, her palms were covered with sweat, and her heartbeat began to accelerate. Her mind began to guess how Hong Tianxiao would introduce herself to his father, and whether Hong Antong would admit him. At this moment, she just heard Hong Antong laughed loudly in the field: "Okay, okay, you are indeed my good son, Hong Antong. Looking at the entire world, there are only twenty people who are better than you in martial arts. I'm afraid no one is yours." Opponent." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159 The Sixth Sect of Shenlong Cult You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Ninth Princess looked at the field again and found that she had been distracted for a moment and did not realize that the fighting in the field had stopped. At this moment, Hong Antong was holding Hong Tianxiao's hand and walking towards her. Princess Ninth's breathing almost stopped at this moment, and her mind was filled with thoughts of whether her junior brother's father would disapprove of the two of them being together because of her age. Just when the Ninth Princess was uneasy, she saw Hong Antong staring at her, nodding repeatedly while looking, and then said "hmm" a few times, and praised: "Not bad, not bad, Xiaoer has really good taste, my father has seen her all his life." Among the women, apart from Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E, this woman is the most beautiful in appearance. If we really compare, your junior sister Su Quan will be slightly inferior to this woman." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel proud, angry and funny when he heard this, and he was secretly proud. Of course, except for Ake and Chunlan Qiuju, the appearance of the nine princesses, none of the women around him could match it. What made me catch up was that I was angry and funny at the same time, but I didn't expect that my father would comment on the appearance of his future wife as soon as they met. Knowing that the Ninth Princess had a low reputation and worried that she would be too embarrassed, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly changed the subject and said, "Has father seen Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E before?" Hong Antong nodded and said: "Not only have I seen them, but I have also done them. However, although their kung fu is great, they are still inferior to those of fathers." Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E knew martial arts, and their martial arts were very high. Hong Tianxiao almost fainted after hearing this, and his mind started to get a little confused. He looked at Hong Antong and opened his mouth, but no words came out. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's dumbfounded look, Hong Antong felt strange and asked, "Is it possible that Xiao'er doesn't believe it?" Hong Tianxiao nodded numbly, meaning that he did not believe that Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E knew martial arts. However, Hong Antong misunderstood and thought that Hong Tianxiao did not believe that his martial arts were superior to Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E. He immediately puffed up his beard and said angrily: " If you don¡¯t believe it, come with me to Yunnan and see who is better, Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s martial arts, or you and I.¡± Hong Tianxiao then realized that Hong Antong had misunderstood, and said hurriedly: "Father, please don't be angry. Xiao'er just didn't expect Chen Yuanyuan to know martial arts." Hong Antong also knew that he had misunderstood, and he said happily: "It's a long story. I will tell you in detail when I have the opportunity in the future." After finishing speaking, Hong Antong turned to Situ Bolei and said, "Well, Bolei, your martial arts have improved very quickly. It seems that you have not been lazy in the past twenty years." Situ Bolei hurriedly knelt down with a plop, his face was filled with excitement, and his voice was trembling: "Pleaseplease master, please accept Bolei as your disciple, discipledisciple is willing to serve master for the rest of his life." Hong Antong smiled happily, squinted his eyes and said: "Get up, I promise you as a master, and you will not have to serve me for the rest of your life, but since you have become my sect, the name of the Wangwushan sect will no longer exist in the future. , Right now our Shenlong Sect has five gates, so let¡¯s build another gate, let¡¯s call it the Purple Dragon Gate.¡± Situ Bolei was overjoyed and hurriedly kowtowed: "Thank you, master. Thank you, master. He'er, come and pay homage to the master." If he were to be the former Situ He, even if he reluctantly bowed down, he would be unwilling to do so. However, he had been hit hard just now and saw Hong Antong's shocking and peerless martial arts. He had longed for it in his heart. Hearing this, he hurriedly came to Hong Antong. , knelt down and kowtowed, shouting: "Meet the Master." Hong Antong nodded and said: "Well, everyone, get up. Although my martial arts skills are a bit lacking, my qualifications are not bad. If I hone them in the future, it will not be difficult to become a first-class master." Situ Bolei and Situ He were overjoyed when they heard this and kowtowed a few more times before getting up. Hong Antong looked at Situ Zhongxiong who wanted to kneel down and kowtow but did not dare. He smiled slightly and said, "You are Bolei's brother, right? Since You have also learned the martial arts of the Xiaoyao Sect, so naturally you can be considered a disciple of my Xiaoyao Sect, so you can join my sect like your brother." Situ Zhongxiong was overjoyed and hurriedly knelt in front of Hong Antong and kowtowed eighteen times before getting up. When he got up, his forehead was already bleeding. Hong Antong then said to Taoist Tu Bo Lei: "Bo Lei, all the horses and horses of the Wangwushan sect are under the jurisdiction of Zilongmen. You can be the envoy of Zilong, and Zhongxiong can be the deputy envoy. You can still be stationed in Wangwushan, and it will still be called Wangwushan to the outside world. Pai, I don¡¯t want the whole world to know that the Dragon Sect has intervened in the world." Hong Antong turned his head and looked at Situ Bolei's disciples who looked envious and longing, and said with a smile: "The Xiaoyao Sect has regulations, and the selection of disciples is very strict, and they focus on quality rather than quantity. Originally, with your brothers' qualifications, it is absolutely impossible to be a teacher." It¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to accept you as my disciples. It¡¯s just that you and I were destined twenty years ago, but these disciples of yours cannot join the Xiaoyao Sect.¡± Look at those??, I was also extremely uncomfortable with his death, but the firearms of the Rakshasa Kingdom were so powerful that no matter how high your martial arts skills were, you couldn't stop the power of that shot. Over the years, Uncle Hong has also secretly purchased some weapons from the Rakshasa Kingdom and trained a musketry team in order to have the opportunity to avenge your parents in the future. Uncle Hong has also made friends with your cousin, your second cousin. The uncle's daughter Sophia thought she was culpable. " Situ Yan knew that whether it was revenge or curing the cold poison in his body, Hong Tianxiao and his son were indispensable, so he stood up and said: "Uncle Hong and eldest brother need a lot of help in revenge. Yan'er is here to thank Uncle Hong and eldest brother for the death of her parents. That¡¯s it.¡± After saying that, he bowed down Yingying. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 160: Situ Yan and Zeng Rou descend the mountain You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Antong raised his hand in the air to prevent Situ Yan from bowing down, and said softly: "Silly boy, Uncle Hong and your father are like brothers. It is our duty to avenge him. What kind words can we say?" Situ Yan bowed a few times and felt There seemed to be a wall of energy blocking the way in front of him. Knowing that Hong Antong had great internal strength, he gave up and returned to his seat. When Hong Tianxiao saw that the Wangwushan Sect had become the Purple Dragon Sect and that his goal had been achieved, he turned his body to Hong Antong and said softly: "Father, my son is going to Wutai Mountain to become a monk under the order of the little emperor. There are still officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion stationed at the foot of the mountain. It is not advisable to stay here for a long time. After my son¡¯s trip to Mount Wutai is over, he will return to Shenlong Island to listen to his father¡¯s teachings again.¡± Hong Antong nodded and said: "Xiao'er, my father knows your intention, so just go ahead and do it. After my father returns to the island, he will order all the members of the Shenlong Sect to fully cooperate with your actions. As a father, he is on the island." I will handle other matters for you first, and until Xiaoer prepares for the uprising, my father will pass on the position of leader to you." In the original book, Hong Antong is a ruthless and ruthless hero. When Hong Tianxiao originally read "The Deer and the Cauldron", he was very unhappy with him. However, after traveling through time and becoming his son, Hong Tianxiao gradually discovered that Hong Antong is an amiable and respectable father. Hearing this, he couldn't help but feel excited. He nodded heavily and said, "My child will never live up to his father's expectations." Hong Antong said "hmm" and then said: "I have transferred two girls, Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan, from Yangzhou to stay with you to assist you. One of them is an expert in using poison, and the other is The closed disciples of Yaowang Valley, their martial arts have also been taught by me, and their skills are not weak." "Yao Wang Valley?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. This is a sect in "Snow Mountain Flying Fox", how come it has appeared now. "Yes." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "My father made a bet with Shangguan Qiuhe, the owner of Yaowang Valley, and he won, so he asked his close disciple to be your maid. That is to say, when you walk in the world in the future, you will have someone with good medical skills taking care of you. As for that girl Yuan Xiuping, she is the disciple of a good friend of her father's in the past. That friend was also very famous in the world in the past and was called Nine Fingers. Poison King, it's a pity that he offended the Demon Sect. My father happened to be passing by that day, so he fought off a protector of the Demon Sect and saved him. However, my father's friend was also seriously injured and died. Ping girl, leave it to me." "Demon sect?" Hong Tianxiao was sweating in his heart. Why did another demon sect pop up? How many sects or gangs existed in the martial arts world that he didn't know about? It seemed that after returning from Wutai Mountain, he must go back to the Shenlong Sect. , listen to my father talk about these knowledge in the world. Hong Antong didn't notice the surprise on Hong Tianxiao's face and continued: "Well, yes, although the Demon Sect is powerful, they don't dare to easily offend our Shenlong Sect. In addition, my father has some friendship with the two fairies of the Demon Sect, Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E. , and the Nine-Finger Poison King is dead, so the Demon Cult did not continue to investigate this matter further, which can be regarded as a favor to my father. If you meet someone from the Demon Cult in the future, you can also be polite and repay your father's favor. I accepted this favor." "Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E are fairies from the Demon Sect. Is this still The Deer and the Cauldron?" Hong Tianxiao was surprised but also had too many expectations. This is the real martial arts world of The Deer and the Cauldron, but all the sects or gangs that appear in the original book are related to the Deer and the Cauldron. The Manchu and Qing government had some involvement, but the rest was not mentioned. Hong Antong took out another porcelain vase from his arms, handed it to Hong Tianxiao and said, "Xiao'er, these are twenty Heavenly King Life-Saving Pills. Take them with you. Maybe they will be useful in the future." Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart, thinking that he had the Nine Yang Divine Art to protect his body and was immune to all poisons. He pushed the porcelain bottle back and said: "Father, when the child ran away from home last time, he took a few pills with him, but he has not used them yet. This King of Heaven Life-preserving pills are very precious, and it might not be safe if the child carries them all, so the father should carry them with him." Hong Antong pushed the porcelain bottle back again, and said with a serious face: "You can take it with you if you want, why are you talking so much nonsense? I still have this elixir with my father, and I think that with my father's martial arts, no one in the world can defeat me. You are the one who can use this elixir. Although your martial arts have improved greatly, there are still many people in the world who are better than you in martial arts. Moreover, I have asked the girl Xiu Ping to apply a special medicine on this elixir. Even if others take it away Even if you take it, it won¡¯t dissipate, it will just stay in that person¡¯s belly for life. When you have the opportunity to catch this person in the future, disembowell him, take it out and remove the drug, the elixir will still be the same as before.¡± Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao felt a chill in his heart. He secretly thought, fortunately, he traveled through time and became his son. If he had become his enemy, he would have to be on guard at all times. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao was not polite, put the porcelain bottle in his arms, and said: "How can I remove the medicine on it?" Hong Antong chuckled and said: "Silly boy, that girl who repairs the screen will always??Are you still worried that you can't get rid of the medicine on it? " Hong Tianxiao then remembered what Hong Antong said just now, and couldn't help but blush. Hong Antong looked at Hong Tianxiao lovingly and said softly: "Go, Xiao'er, be careful and don't do anything with the courage of a man. If the anti-Qing thing can be successful, do it. If it can't be done, you can take the women around you back to Shenlong." The island is still a happy life." Hong Tianxiao was sweating in his heart and did not dare to say any more, otherwise he would not know what Hong Antong would say that he could not bear, so he said to Hong Antong: "Father, the child is gone, please take care of everything." Hong Antong nodded. , there was a sparkle in his eyes. Suddenly, Hong Antong thought of something and turned to Situ Bolei and said: "Bo Lei, if the cold poison in Yan'er's body is not removed, her life will be in danger. I intend to let her follow Xiao'er down the mountain. Xiao'er has some people. A descendant of Medicine King Valley, maybe she can cure the cold poison in Yan'er's body, but not necessarily." Situ Bolei has been worried about the cold poison in Situ Yan's body over the years. When he first met Hong Antong, he was even more worried that he would blame him. But instead of blaming him, Hong Antong accepted him as his disciple. He was already overjoyed. Now he heard that Someone was able to cure the cold poison in Situ Yan's body, and she was even more elated. She nodded repeatedly and said, "But it depends on Master's arrangements." Situ Bolei suddenly thought that Situ Yan looked different from the people from the Central Plains, and was worried that she might not be able to get along with the Ninth Princess and would be lonely along the way, so he turned to Zeng Ju and said: "Rou'er, you can also go down the mountain with your senior sister, so that you can be with her. She is a companion so that I won¡¯t be lonely on the road.¡± Zeng Rou grew up on Wangwu Mountain. For more than ten years, she only went down the mountain a handful of times. The girl had longed to see the world outside. Tonight, after seeing the superb martial arts of Hong Antong and his son, Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess, they were even more yearning for the outside world. They couldn't help but be overjoyed when they heard this, and promised repeatedly: "Yes, Master, Rou'er will definitely take good care of her." Senior sister¡¯s.¡± Hong Tianxiao originally had no intention of taking Situ Yan down the mountain. Since Hong Antong had arranged it this way, he had nothing to say, but there was a wry smile in his heart. He went to Wangwu Mountain, but brought back two beauties, including As a Rakshasa countryman, fortunately, the senior sister knows the whole story. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to explain it to the junior sisters in the future. When Situ Yan and Zeng Rou went back to pack their clothes, Situ Bolei said cautiously: "Master, since you have arrived at Wangwu Mountain, you will stay here for a while and let your disciple show you the scenery of Wangwu Mountain. It¡¯s not too late to return to Shenlong Island after fulfilling your filial piety, what do you think, Master?¡± Hearing this, Hong Antong smiled unconsciously and said: "What about the scenery of Wangwu Mountain? I think you want me to teach you a few more unique skills. That's the truth. It doesn't matter. Since you are already disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect, if you are martial arts If you are not good at it, the reputation of the Xiaoyao Sect may be diminished in the future. I will live here as a master for a month, and I will focus on teaching your martial arts, and also pass on a few of Shenlong Island's special skills to your disciples." When Situ Bolei and the other three heard this, they all beamed with joy and thanked Hong'an Road one after another. Hong Tianxiao asked Situ Bolei about the situation in Wangwu Mountain again. He was shocked when he heard this. He did not expect that in addition to 5,000 well-trained elite soldiers, there were also 5,000 secret soldiers in Wangwu Mountain. The so-called secret soldiers have the same combat effectiveness as the five thousand elite soldiers, but they are not known to outsiders. They are a surprise force hidden by Situ Boley. In addition to these 10,000 elite soldiers who can go into battle to kill the enemy, Wangwushan also has more than 40,000 family members. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly admire Situ Bolei after hearing this. You must know that these 50,000 people are not a small number. Just eating and drinking alone consumes an unknown amount of money every month. Situ Bray not only solved the problem of livelihood for these 50,000 people and the problem of armor, weapons and equipment for 10,000 people, but also saved a lot of money and food. Not long after, Situ Yan and Zeng Rou each carried a package and came out, followed by the brothers. It seemed that they had heard the news that Situ Yan and Zeng Rou were going down the mountain, so they came out to see them off. Although they are not biological father and daughter, they have been in love for twenty years, and Situ Bolei is also reluctant to leave. After this farewell, I don¡¯t know when the next meeting will be. However, Situ Yan¡¯s life is important. Although Situ Bolei No matter how reluctant we are to leave, we can only shed tears to see each other off. Zeng Rou was a little better and she just shed tears. Situ Yan hugged Situ Bolei's neck and cried bitterly, almost getting all the sweat on Situ Bolei's front. Then she reluctantly separated from Zeng Rou. Rou knelt down and kowtowed several times together before following Hong Tianxiao and the others down the mountain. When Hong Tianxiao returned to the barracks, it was already midnight. Fang Yi and Aqi, the two daughters, could not help but fall asleep on the table after waiting for Hong Tianxiao for a long time. Although the lights are still on in this barracks, because it is the commander's barracks, the patrolling Qing soldiers dare not come to check if they are too brave. Otherwise, they will definitely find two men with hair hanging on the table sleeping on the table. Beauty. When Hong Tianxiao and his party walked ten feet away from the door of the barracks, Fang Yi, who had deep inner strength, was already awakened. He could hear that the footsteps outside were those of four people. Aqi, who was sleeping, grabbed the sword at hand. After Aqi was pushed awake, she was still rubbing her eyes. Fang Yi stood up, but just when she put her right hand on the hilt of her sword, Hong Tianxiao had already lifted the curtain and walked in. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp; When Hong Tianxiao and his party walked ten feet away from the barracks door, Fang Yi, who had deep inner strength, was already awakened. He could hear the footsteps outside and belonged to four people. He was startled and pushed hurriedly. Aqi, who was still sleeping, grabbed the sword at hand. After Aqi was pushed awake, she was still rubbing her eyes. Fang Yi stood up, but just when she put her right hand on the hilt of her sword, Hong Tianxiao had already lifted the curtain and walked in. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161: Darkness You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fang Yi and A Qi breathed a sigh of relief when they saw it was Hong Tianxiao. Fang Yi quickly put the sword on the table and came forward to greet her. When she looked outside, in addition to the unexpected Ninth Princess, there were two women following behind her. One of them turned out to be blond and blue-eyed, and he was stunned. After everyone entered the camp, Hong Tianxiao motioned to the dumbfounded Fang Yi and Aqi to sit down and roughly told what happened tonight. Of course, about Situ Yan's miserable life experience and the Xuanming God in her body. The introduction of palm and another unknown cold poison is the focus. Fang Yi and A Qi were both poor people. Their parents died when they were young. When they heard that Situ Yan's life experience was even more pitiful than theirs, they suddenly felt pity in their hearts. Although Situ Yan had an unusual appearance, the two girls did not reject her. After a while, they were already talking about her. Situ Yan had been on Wangwu Mountain for twenty years and had only one female companion, Zeng Rou. Now that he suddenly had three more sisters, he felt much more relaxed and began to talk and laugh. In fact, there was little contact between countries at that time, so it was unlike modern society where intermarriage between foreign countries often occurred. With her appearance, Situ Yan was definitely a first-class beauty. However, people at that time had too little contact with foreigners and did not know how to appreciate her. However, Hong Tianxiao was from later generations and knew in his heart that Situ Yan was a top-notch Rakshasa beauty. . The four girls were talking in low voices, while Hong Tianxiao was stunned. Although Situ Yan was definitely the most beautiful woman in Rakshasa Kingdom, this was the Central Plains after all, and her appearance was a bit too shocking. Moreover, Situ Yan was tall and plump, which was different from the Central Plains. Women are very different. Even if they are disguised as men, they can be seen through at a glance. If there is no way to hide it, it will be difficult to hide it from the officers and soldiers of the five thousand brave cavalry battalion. Later, the Ninth Princess came up with a way to tell the outside world that Hong Tianxiao was ill, and asked someone to bring a big sedan chair, and Hong Tianxiao and Situ Yan sat in it together. Although this was hidden from the eyes and ears of all the officers and soldiers, it made Hong Tianxiao and Situ Yan more embarrassed. Because a man and a woman were in the same sedan, there would inevitably be physical contact, so Hong Tianxiao was horny every day. It was so hot that I vented on the Ninth Princess and the three of them for a while that night. There were no words along the way, and within a day, we arrived at the Songshan Shaolin Temple. On the first night before entering the temple, Hong Tianxiao asked the Ninth Princess and the other girls to go to the foot of Songshan Mountain and buy a private house. Because he was not worried about their safety, he also used a specially made ecstasy drug called Ten Days Drunk. Leave it to them. As long as it is sprinkled outside the house, anyone who comes will fall down within ten steps and wake up after ten days. Moreover, once it is sprinkled, even rain and snow cannot eliminate it. The medicine is extremely powerful. Later, although the imperial guards and the officers and soldiers of the Qiaoqi Battalion discovered that several of the commander's personal soldiers had suddenly disappeared, they did not dare to ask and just pretended that they had never seen them before. The abbot of Shaolin Temple, Zen Master Huicong, was informed that the imperial edict had arrived and he did not dare to neglect. He led the monks and hurried down the mountain to welcome Hong Tianxiao and his entourage into the temple. Hong Tianxiao also visited Shaolin Temple in his previous life and saw many monks, but they were completely different from what he saw this time. Along the way into the temple, almost every monk's temples were bulging, even those who were sweeping the floor and holding firewood. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but admire him, and began to think about how to drag the Shaolin Temple into this world. The anti-Qing forces came. After arriving at the main hall, Hong Tianxiao took out the imperial edict, opened the envelope, and began to read: "By the destiny of heaven, the emperor decreed that the Shaolin Temple masters and other masters deeply understood the mystery, recognized the wonderful principles early, built Jiayou, and supported the emperor. Brahma Palace, hanging The brilliance of the sun and the moon, the Buddha's garden, the color of moving smoke and clouds. The clouds surround the Songshan Mountains, the Luan returns to the young room, the grass hangs with fairy dew, the forest rises to the Buddha's sun, the Brahma people are there, and there are wise sages in the generation. Today, Hui Cong, the abbot of Shaolin Temple, is canonized The abbot is the "Zen Master who protects the country and protects the saints", and conferred the title of "Master Protector of the Country" to the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin Temple. Now I hereby send the deputy commander of the Yellow Banner of the Xiaoqi Camp and the chief guard of the imperial guard, and give Liu Feiying in the yellow mantle as my stand-in to become a monk in the Shaolin Temple. As a monk, I was given an instrument of ultimatum, and I was ordained as soon as I took it. I admire this." Zen Master Huicong knew very well what the emperor's reward was, so he led the monks to thank him. After Hong Tianxiao finished reading the imperial edict, he handed it to Abbot Huicong and said, "Thank you, Master Abbot, for your hard work." Then he ordered the officers to take out the rewards and distribute them. Zen Master Huicong Heshi said: "Master Liu became a monk in the Shaolin Temple on behalf of the emperor. It is the honor of this temple." Hong Tianxiao also hurriedly returned the courtesy and said: "Master Abbot is so polite. The emperor admires Buddhism and originally wanted to come in person. However, there are many state affairs and the emperor has to be in Kyoto, so he sent his subordinates here. Why don't I just go and pay homage to Master Abbot?" The disciples are not as weak as the Emperor." How could Zen Master Huicong dare to do this? He hurriedly said: "Master Liu is a monk on behalf of the emperor. It is no small matter. Even Lao Na would not dare to be your master. It would be better for Lao Na to accept you as a disciple on behalf of our ancestors. That's it."This person is Lao Na's junior disciple, whose Dharma name is Hui Ming. In the Shaolin Temple, there are only two junior brothers and Lao Na who are of unknown generation. " Hong Tianxiao hesitated to advance before retreating. What he wanted was the words of Abbot Huicong. He put his palms together and said: "Thank you, senior brother, for giving me the title. Please also ask senior brother to ordain me." In the original book, Wei Xiaobao was frightened when he learned the news about becoming a monk. He was half dead, but Hong Tianxiao was impatient. When Zen Master Huicong saw that Hong Tianxiao was so cooperative, without any pretense of being an imperial envoy, he sincerely admired him and said: "Junior brother is really destined to be my Buddha." First, he shaved his head three times with a razor, and then a monk shaved his hair. Then he put the razor into the tray and said a verse: "Shaolin Plain Wall, don't mind it. Becoming a monk on behalf of the emperor, don't think it is peaceful. The glory of the dust, the past is obscured and the present is bright. If you don't go, you won't come, what loss or gain!" He took the ultimatum given by the emperor, filled in the word "Huiming" in the ultimatum, and led him to kneel down and worship the Tathagata, and all the monks announced the name of the Buddha. After the ordination was completed, Zen Master Huicong introduced to Hong Tianxiao: "Junior brother, the monks in this temple are currently ranked according to the eight characters of 'Great Enlightenment, Guanhui, Pure Huayan'. Our master, Zen Master Guanzheng, passed away twenty-eight years ago. , all the monks of the Cheng generation in the temple are your nephews." At that moment, the group of monks came forward to see him one after another. Among them, Cheng Xin, Cheng Guang and other Eighteen Arhats were very close friends with him. Moreover, all Eighteen Arhats had fought with him. They knew that the Master Huiming who suddenly appeared was extremely skilled in martial arts. Only the abbot and the four chief ministers in the temple can surpass him, and they all worship sincerely. After the Chengzi generation paid their respects, it was the Jingzi generation. When Hong Tianxiao saw the old monks from the Chengzi generation with white beards as white as silver, they all called themselves uncles. There were also many old monks from the Jingzi generation who actually called themselves uncles. It's interesting to be called Grandmaster's uncle. Even the monks of the Chinese generation, some in their thirties and forties, actually called him Grandmaster's uncle when paying homage. He almost couldn't help laughing and lost his composure. After the ceremony, the Xiaoqi battalion led Fuchun, and the imperial guards Zhao Qixian, Zhang Kangnian and others said goodbye to Hong Tianxiao. Kangxi sent the imperial guards and soldiers from the Xiaoqi Battalion to the Shaolin Temple. It turned out that they were just escorting Wei Xiaobao to be tonsured and become a monk. They were said to be escorts. With Hong Tianxiao¡¯s martial arts, there was no need for an escort. He was just a stand-in for the emperor. How could it be unusual? If it weren¡¯t for such a big fanfare, how could it be possible? Does this matter appear solemn in the minds of the Shaolin monks? Now that everything is over, their mission is also over. Hong Tianxiao was both the emperor¡¯s stand-in and an ¡°eminent monk¡± of the Hui generation. His status was respected in the temple, so Abbot Hui Cong allocated a large Zen room for him to live in. Abbot Huicong said: "Junior brother has all the freedom in the temple. He can do his homework in the morning and evening as he pleases. Except for the five major precepts of killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, lying, and drinking, the other minor precepts can be observed or not." He then explained what the five precepts are. What's the meaning. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that his main task during this period was to learn more secrets from the Shaolin Temple. Even if he could not learn them all, he would still copy them as much as he could. As for killing, he would definitely not know how to do it. As for stealing, of course, Shaolin Temple Seventy-Two You have to steal all your stunts, and you can't stop being evil, otherwise why would you let the Ninth Princess and the others come here? You can lie less, and you can stop drinking for the time being. That afternoon, Hong Tianxiao went down the mountain alone and found the place where they lived according to the marks marked by the Ninth Princess. Ninth Princess, Fang Yi and A Qi live in one private house, while Situ Yan and Zeng Rou live in another private house. The two private houses are adjacent and can take care of each other. However, Situ Yan and Zeng Rou didn¡¯t know what the Ninth Princess meant by such an arrangement. It was only after the battle between Hong Tianxiao and the three girls that night that Situ Yan and Zeng Rou understood what was going on. Later, whenever Hong Tianxiao came here to spend the night, the two girls prepared cotton balls, but they were reluctant to plug their ears every time. Ten days later, when Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan arrived, there were more people at the foot of the Shaolin Temple. There were two young girls in Huaichun whose eyes were full of resentment when they looked at Hong Tianxiao. Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan are different from Situ Yan and Zeng Rou. They have lived in brothels for many years. Although they are still virgins, what they see and hear every day is There are all those sights that are unbearable to see and sounds that are unbearable to hear. However, in the memory of the two girls, there has never been a prostitute like Hong Tianxiao who could last through the night and still be in high spirits the next day, and he was like this every night. Later, when Hong Tianxiao ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor, Queen Su Quan asked him, which period of time was the most pleasant in his life? Hong Tianxiao smiled and replied: "It was during the two months when I became a monk in Shaolin Temple, but at that time there were only Concubine Zhu, Concubine Yi and Concubine Qi. If all the concubines were here, I would be as happy as a god." After the three princesses heard this, they all laughed and said: "Your Majesty was as happy as a god at that time. But you know that the three of you, the ministers and concubines, serve your majesty every night, but they can't get up during the day. For nearly two months, you and Yanmei and the others have been together." They have never met each other, and the four of them, Yan Mei, fell in love with His Majesty during those two months." Zeng Rou, Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan were all ashamed after hearing this. Only Situ Yan, a Rakshasa native, said generously: "At that time, I heard the three sisters screaming for bed every day. My soul was about to fly out of my body, and my underwear was soaked every night. In fact, during those two months, the four of us sisters mostly slept during the day and eavesdropped at night, so we rarely saw each other with Sister Zhu. . If Junior Sister Zengrou hadn¡¯t held me tightly at that time, I would have recommended myself to the pillow.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Fang Fang said: "At that time, I heard the screams of my three sisters every day, and my soul was about to fly out of my body. My underwear would get soaked every night. In fact, during those two months, the four of us sisters also Most of the time I slept during the day and eavesdropped at night, so the three of them rarely met each other. If Junior Sister Zeng Rou hadn¡¯t held me tightly at that time, I would have offered myself a pillow.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162: Meeting Akko again You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he laughed and said: "There are only two things that I am most satisfied with in this life. One of them is to successfully fight against the Qing Dynasty and exterminate their clan. The second is to practice the Nine Yang Divine Art. In this way, we can make everyone My beloved concubine is not as lonely as the harems of previous dynasties. She can enjoy the most wonderful pleasure between a man and a woman with me." Of course, this happened many years later. The reason why I mention this here is to explain the leisurely life of Hong Tianxiao during the two months he became a monk in Shaolin Temple. He stayed with the Nine Princesses and others at night and stayed in the Sutra Pavilion during the day. Just one day, because he was too senior and became a monk for the emperor, when Hong Tianxiao was in the Sutra Pavilion, no one dared to appear in front of him, which gave him a good opportunity to plagiarize. Hong Tianxiao has been looking forward to coming to Shaolin Temple to become a monk for Kangxi for a long time. The reason for this is still due to his dual identity. Although Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is considered mixed, it is also very difficult for two identities to be shared but not to be repeated. In the battle with Ao Bai that day, Hong Tianxiao used the Tianshan Six Yang Palm as Liu Feiying. Fortunately, Suo'etu didn't know much about martial arts, so the flaw here could be ignored. Therefore, what Hong Tianxiao meant was to learn several unique skills of the Shaolin Temple. When Liu Feiying appeared in the future, he would not use other martial arts and use Shaolin martial arts exclusively. In this way, the two identities could be completely separated in martial arts. Although the Shaolin Temple has seventy-two stunts, only half of them can really be called stunts. Among them, the ones Hong Tianxiao admires most are the Powerful Vajra Palm, Prajna Zen Palm, Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand, Twelve Dragon Capturing Hands, and Bodhidharma Sword. There are several types of skills, including the wood-burning sword technique and the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Technique. The Nine-Yang Divine Skill was born out of the Shaolin Temple's Yi Jin Jing inner strength method. It is based on Hong Tianxiao's Nine-Yang Divine Skill. He can learn any martial arts very quickly. Except for the Diamond Indestructible Magic Skill, within two months, other The six secret arts are already at 70% to 80% strength. In order to quickly improve his martial arts, Hong Tianxiao often used the Eighteen Arhats to try out moves, which made all the Eighteen Arhats complain incessantly. Later, they hid when they saw Hong Tianxiao. This life lasted for more than a month, until one day, Hong Tianxiao met A Ke again. On this day, the spring breeze was gentle. Hong Tianxiao came out of the Sutra Pavilion and felt warm all over. There was no trace of the Eighteen Arhats everywhere. Looking at how early it was, he suddenly thought that he had not seen wine and meat for a long time, so he went down the mountain to buy some. After some wine and meat, he ate and drank with the Ninth Princess and the others, and as he approached the reception pavilion outside the temple, he suddenly heard a quarrel. He thought to himself, Aqi has become my woman. Although Aqi is alone outside, But he would not break into the Shaolin Temple alone, so Hong Tianxiao hurried forward and heard a woman's clear voice among the voices of several men. Who else could this woman's voice be if it wasn't A Ke's? As I got closer, I saw a man and a woman in the pavilion, arguing with four monks from the temple. When the four monks saw Hong Tianxiao, they all said together: "Uncle Master is here, please comment on this principle." The four monks came out of the pavilion to welcome him, clasped their hands and bowed to him. These four monks were all from the Jing generation. Hong Tianxiao knew that their job was to receive foreign guests from donors. They were usually eloquent and amiable, but for some reason they got into a quarrel with these two people. When looking at the man and the woman, the woman was indeed A Ke, but the man was Zheng Keshuang. Hong Tianxiao was confused for a moment. He only had one thought in his mind, why did he let A Ke meet Zheng Keshuang? Didn't hear it at all. Zheng Keshuang and A Ke were surprised to see the four monks calling the sallow-faced middle-aged monk "Uncle Master" and performing the ceremony with great respect. For a moment, they saw his eyes were dazed again, staring at A Ke in a daze. . Even if he is an ordinary man, it is very inappropriate to be so rude, let alone a monk? Hong Tianxiao had a mask on his face. Akko could not recognize him. His face turned red and he turned his head away, but Zheng Keshuang's face was full of anger. When A Ke turned around, his face flushed, Hong Tianxiao finally came to his senses and secretly thought that he was now Liu Feiying, how could A Ke recognize him, so he quickly looked away from A Ke and began to listen to these four netizens. The monk of the same generation explained what happened in detail. A Ke was about to get angry, but he saw Hong Tianxiao suddenly looked away from him and never looked at him again. His anger subsided. He also saw that the four young monks respected him very much and even called him uncle. He asked strangely: "Is this yellow-faced monk your great-uncle?" Jingji hurriedly said: "Girl, you should be more polite with your words. This eminent monk's name is Hui Hui and Ming. He is one of the two eminent monks of the Hui generation in this temple, and he is the junior brother of the abbot." "The abbot's junior brother?" A Ke and Zheng Keshuang were dumbfounded when they heard this. Anyone who travels in the world will know about Shaolin Temple, and will also know the eminent monks in Shaolin Temple well. The two of them are no exception, but they have only heard of it. The only eminent monk of the Hui generation in Shaolin Temple is Abbot Huicong.?When another person appeared, and this person seemed to be only about thirty, but Abbot Huicong was sixty-five or sixty-five years old. Zheng Keshuang said to A Ke: "Miss A Ke, I once heard Master say that Master Guanzheng, the master of Abbot Huicong of Shaolin Temple, passed away twenty-eight years ago. Could it be that this monk named Huiming was still a baby? I have already become a disciple of Master Guanhai, why has Master never mentioned it?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he felt funny in his heart and thought to himself, I was ordained and became a monk more than a month ago. Old monk Huicong had strictly ordered the monks in Shaolin Temple to tell the outside world about this matter. Almost no one in the world knew about it. How could Feng Xifan know about it? It was A Ke. The master knew about this, but it was a pity that there was some misunderstanding. Akko was also suspicious. He took a closer look at Hong Tianxiao and could not see that he had any demeanor of an eminent monk. He said: "Master Zheng, since he is the junior disciple of Abbot Huicong, his martial arts is naturally inferior. If he is not as good as you, I will find him." Let him compete and try the martial arts taught by Master Feng." Zheng Keshuang and A Ke came to Shaolin Temple for the same purpose as A Ke and A Qi in the original book. The reason was the battle between Feng Xifan and Su Quan that day. As explained in the previous article, Zheng Keshuang had two purposes for going north to the Central Plains, one of which was The purpose is to replace Chen Jinnan with Feng Xifan as the chief rudder of the Tiandi Society, so as to strengthen his strength and win the position of heir apparent. The second purpose is naturally to pick up a few beauties from the Central Plains. However, after seeing the martial arts of Su Quan and Li Xihua that day, Zheng Keshuang realized that his martial arts were okay in Taiwan (but his men all gave in to him), but they were vulnerable in the Central Plains. Therefore, Zheng Keshuang asked Feng Xifan for shortcuts to improve his martial arts in a short period of time. Feng Xifan was the top master of the Kunlun Sect. He had practiced martial arts step by step since he was a child. Where could he find any shortcuts to improve his martial arts. Fortunately, he was well-informed, and in two months he actually found a way, which was to use drugs to improve his health. Of course, this kind of medicine that enhances people's internal strength is not Ganoderma lucidum or fresh fruit. They are all fictitious. However, some spiritual beasts still exist. For example, in "The Legend of the Condor Heroes", Guo Jing accidentally drank Liang Ziwen and raised several animals with medicine. It took ten years of being a blood snake and greatly increasing his internal strength before he could practice Hong Qigong's Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. This is what Feng Xifan thought of, but this blood snake is difficult to find. In the martial arts world, no one has ever heard of such a precious snake in his hands. Otherwise, it would have been snatched away by someone with strong martial arts skills. However, Feng Xifan knew that the leader of the Kunlun Sect, Xuanyangzi, had a treasure in his hands - the blue-eyed earth dragon. This blue-eyed earth dragon was Xuanyangzi's master, Xi Quezi, who accidentally obtained it from a business traveler in the desert of the Western Regions. Spending a lot of money to buy it, Xi Quezi has a nickname in the martial arts world called Tiandi Tong. This is because Xi Quezi is knowledgeable and knows the origin and function of anything that exists in the world. It can be seen that the blue-eyed earth dragon in the cage in the business trip is the dream of people in the martial arts world. The functions of the blue-eyed earth dragon and the blood snake are similar, but their attributes are very different. The blood snake is of fire nature, while the blue-eyed earth dragon is of earth nature. The inner strength and heart method that Guo Jing practiced at that time was the authentic inner strength and heart method of Quanzhen Sect. It was originally of fire nature and consistent with the blood snake, so he did not explode after drinking the blood of the blood snake by mistake. ??????????????? But the Blue-Eyed Earth Dragon is of earth nature, and coincidentally, Zheng Keshuang¡¯s body is also of earth nature, so Feng Xifan came up with the idea of ??stealing the Blue-Eyed Earth Dragon to increase Zheng Keshuang¡¯s power. However, since the Blue-Eyed Earth Dragon is the treasure of the Kunlun Sect, it is naturally difficult to steal it. However, Feng Xifan is an abandoned disciple of Kunlun after all. He grew up in the Kunlun Mountains since he was a child and knows every plant and tree in the Kunlun Mountains. After a hard fight, Feng Xifan injured Xuanyangzi and successfully stole the Blue-Eyed Earth Dragon. However, since then, the Kunlun Sect has been on the same level as Taiwan, and was finally successfully pulled into the camp by Hong Tianxiao. After stealing the Blue-Eyed Earth Dragon, Feng Xifan immediately asked Zheng Keshuang to take it and used his own internal strength to help him open up the Rendu Meridian. Zheng Keshuang gained thirty years of internal strength overnight and suddenly entered the ranks of first-class masters. However, Feng Xifan's injuries worsened due to the loss of his internal strength, so he hid in a cave under the Shaolin Temple to recover. After Zheng Keshuang's internal strength greatly increased, he used the moves he had learned before, which greatly increased his power. He couldn't help but become more ambitious. He took advantage of Feng Xifan's retreat to heal his injuries and ran out secretly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 163: Teach Zheng Keshuang a lesson You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Along the way, Zheng Keshuang fought against everyone without losing, and he also gained a reputation as the "Jade-faced Swordsman". As a result, Zheng Keshuang became even more proud, and even thought of going to the Shaolin Temple to compete in martial arts. On the way, Zheng Keshuang met A Ke, who was feeling disappointed. When he saw him, he was so shocked that he immediately went up to chat with her. A Ke was originally in a bad mood, but seeing Zheng Keshuang's talent and extraordinary conversation, he couldn't help but feel good about him. He even heard that Zheng Keshuang wanted to go to the Shaolin Temple to compete in martial arts, so he immediately went with him. On the way, in order to please A Ke, Zheng Keshuang taught him all the secrets of the Kunlun School. A Ke was smart and could learn it as soon as she learned it. She really benefited a lot from it, but it was a pity that her internal strength was too weak. Many of the moves she used were so powerful. Less than one-third of Zheng Keshuang's internal strength, which had greatly increased. How did Hong Tianxiao know so many reasons? When he saw Zheng Keshuang and Ake together, he couldn't help but feel jealous and wanted to teach Zheng Keshuang a lesson. It was Hong Tianxiao's benevolence that he did not kill Zheng Keshuang, but finally let Chen Jinnan die in the hands of Zheng Keshuang. This is a story for later, let's not mention it for now. When Hong Tianxiao heard A Ke inciting Zheng Keshuang to compete with him, his mind changed and he immediately took advantage of it. He clasped his palms together and said: "Amitabha, since this benefactor is interested in inspecting the poor monk's martial arts, the poor monk is also willing to accompany him. It's just that the poor monk is willing to accompany him. , the two donors must remember that there are many martial arts masters in the world, and the poor monks are just a drop in the ocean." Seeing what Hong Tianxiao said was interesting, Ake couldn't help but laugh and said: "You are such a shameless monk, how can you boast about your martial arts skills?" Hong Tianxiao still looked serious and said: "Female donor, it is important for a person to have self-awareness. What's more, monks don't lie and the poor monk's martial arts are not low, why should he deliberately belittle himself. The poor monk dare not boast, but looking at today's world Among them, there are only about ten people whose martial arts skills are above those of the poor monks." Zheng Keshuang was already impatient, but seeing that A Ke was in a happy mood, he did not interrupt the conversation between the two. Hearing this, he couldn't help but feel curious, and asked: "Who are the ten senior experts?" Hong Tianxiao ignored Zheng Keshuang, but turned to the four of Jingji and said, "You four go back first, I am here." How dare the four Jingji people say no? They bowed deeply to Hong Tianxiao and turned around to leave. After the four Jingji people left, Hong Tianxiao just looked at A Ke without even looking at Zheng Keshuang, and continued: "There must be a few of these ten people who you have heard of their names. The Hong Cult Master of Shenlong Island One includes Abbot Huicong, the poor monk¡¯s senior brother, one counts as one, Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of Tiandihui counts as one, one counts as Taoist Yunyan, the leader of Wudang Sect, one counts as Dingye Shitai, the leader of Emei Sect, and one counts as Feitian Fox, the chief soldier of Shanxi. Hu Yizhi, the king of the Yum Knife, counts as one, the Huashan School's Invincible Divine Fist Gui Erxia counts as one, Yuan Chengzhi of the Huashan School who has escaped overseas counts as one, and by the way, there is also a martial arts rookie named Hong Tianxiao, whose martial arts skills are also in the poor monk. above." When Zheng Keshuang saw that Hong Tianxiao was talking about Chen Jinnan but not Feng Xifan's name, he couldn't help being furious and asked: "Feng Xifan's martial arts from the Kunlun Sect is equal to Chen Jinnan's from the Tiandihui. Since Chen Jinnan's martial arts is superior to yours, why? Why did you only mention Chen Jinnan and not Feng Xifan?" Hong Tianxiao was deliberately surprised and said: "Is this benefactor talking about Feng Xifan, who was expelled from the Kunlun sect by Xi Quezi, the headmaster of the Kunlun sect, for stealing the secret book of the Kunlun sect: Zong He and Capture the Dragon's Finger? Is this benefactor the same as that person who has everyone in the world?" What does the disdainful abandoned disciple of Kunlun have to do with it?" Of course Zheng Keshuang knew about Feng Xifan¡¯s past. Hearing this, he felt embarrassed in front of his sweetheart, and his face could not help but turn red and turn white. A'ke had heard that Feng Xifan, a bloodless sword, was the top master of the Kunlun sect, but he didn't know that he was actually an abandoned disciple of the Kunlun sect. He didn't believe it when he heard it, but when he saw Zheng Keshuang's look, he became convinced. His impression of Zheng Keshuang also became lower. Hong Tianxiao said again: "The ten people mentioned by the poor monk are not only superior in martial arts to the poor monk, but they are also admired by the poor monk in terms of character. As for the world of martial arts, there are indeed some evil ways. Although their martial arts are extremely high, the poor monk cannot But I will not be convinced by them. If the donor has any relationship with Feng Xifan, please break it off as soon as possible to avoid being burdened by it in the future." Zheng Keshuang saw the suspicious look in A Ke's eyes, and was furious in his heart. He shouted: "That demon monk, don't talk nonsense here. My master is one of the best in the world. How can I allow you to slander and look at the sword here?" Zheng Keshuang was worried that Ake would move away from him if Hong Tianxiao continued to speak, so he hurriedly stepped forward with his sword. "This is a move in the Kunlun Sect's Swift Dragon Lightning Sword. It's called the Swift Dragon Countercurrent. However, you still haven't mastered it properly. If Feng Xifan is the abandoned disciple of Kunlun, the poor monk might even dodge it." Hong Tianxiao had nothing else to do during this period. In addition to practicing his moves with the Eighteen Arhats, he also asked the leader of Prajna Hall toChengguan showed himself the moves of various sects in the world. As soon as Zheng Keshuang drew his sword, Hong Tianxiao already called out his name. It wasn't much. It was just a "shadow-catching move", and his right hand turned into a claw to grab directly. Zheng Keshuang's right wrist. Zheng Keshuang was shocked and hurriedly withdrew his attack. At the same time, he waved his left hand to strike at Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao didn't know that Zheng Keshuang's new skills had greatly improved, so he returned his palms with three successes to greet them. When their palms touched each other, Hong Tianxiao also secretly realized that something was wrong. The Nine Yang Divine Skill automatically protected his Dantian, and with the help of Zheng Keshuang's strong internal force, he turned backwards. , and turned several somersaults in the air before Zheng Keshuang's internal energy was released. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise he would have been seriously injured. Hong Tianxiao was suddenly shocked. When Zheng Keshuang saw the frightened look on Hong Tianxiao's face, he felt very happy and laughed loudly: "You monster monk, you are still lying about being ranked eleventh in the world in martial arts. It seems that you are not even as good as me." After saying this, his confidence increased greatly. Zheng Keshuang abandoned his sword and changed his moves, using the "Pointing Crane Eyes" technique used in Zong He Qin Dragon's hand, and quickly pointed Hong Tianxiao's eyes with two fingers of his right hand. Although the Crane to Capture the Dragon Hand and the Crane to Capture the Fingers are two sets of martial arts, they are in a secret book and are the second of the six major martial arts of the Kunlun Sect and the Zhen Sect. After Feng Xifan stole this secret book, he knew it would be discovered by Xi Quezi, so he did not rush to practice, but copied it down and hid it in a secret place under the mountain. On the third day, Xi Quezi discovered that the secret book had been stolen. After careful investigation, he discovered that Feng Xifan had done it. Xi Quezi was furious and immediately and mercilessly wanted to abolish Feng Xifan's martial arts and drive him out of the mountain gate. However, Feng Xifan begged and Xi Quezi discovered that he had not practiced the advanced martial arts of the Kunlun School, so he did not abolish him. He only took back the secret book and expelled him from the mountain gate. Who would have thought that this secret book was not the first secret book that Feng Xifan had stolen, but he was caught this time. The secret manuals of the Kunlun sect's six major subjugation sects: Xuantian Wuji Kung Fu, Ten Deadly Quick Sword Styles, Yunlong's Three-fold Qinggong Shenfa, Zhentian Fist, Zonghe Crane Capture Dragon Hand and Zonghe Crane Capture Finger, were all copied by Feng Xifan. In addition, there are many unique skills such as the Swift Dragon Lightning Sword, the Ruyi Chain Death Sword, and the Flying Dragon in the Sky Sword. After Feng Xifan was kicked out of the mountain gate, he found a place to practice hard. After ten years of hard work, he finally achieved great success in martial arts. He was worried about being known by his master, so he took refuge under Zheng Chenggong. In just three years, he was promoted to deputy general due to his military exploits. Later, Xi Quezi also learned about this, and he was anxious and angry. He approached Feng Xifan several times. However, Feng Xifan had already mastered martial arts. Although he was not Xi Quezi's opponent, Xi Quezi was unable to restrain or control him. Killed. Later, Xi Quezi was also worried about this matter, and finally died in depression. Before his death, he repeatedly told Xuanyangzi that if he was not completely sure, he should not go to Feng Xifan to prevent the Kunlun Sect from falling into his hands. Xuanyangzi is the eldest disciple of Xi Quezi. He has high martial arts skills and is invincible in Kunlun. In addition, he has just succeeded as the leader. Naturally, he hopes to capture Feng Xifan in one fell swoop and wash away the disgrace of his master. Just a month later, Xuanyangzi approached Feng Xifan. The two fought for 200 rounds in Panlong Valley, but finally lost to Feng Xifan and fled in a hurry. Although Feng Xifan defeated Xuanyangzi, he did not dare to go to Kunlun again. After all, Xuanyangzi was not far behind him. There were so many masters on Kunlun Mountain that he would never come back. So this time Feng Xifan was Zheng Keshuang. Stealing the blue-eyed earth dragon is already taking a big risk. Since that battle, Xuanyangzi has been studying Kunlun's secrets in seclusion, hoping to avenge this great humiliation. However, Xuanyangzi's qualifications were indeed not as good as Feng Xifan's. Although he devoted himself wholeheartedly to martial arts, while Feng Xifan was more concerned with worldly matters, in the following ten years, Xuanyangzi still lost every battle. Later, Xuanyangzi began to put his hope in his disciples, hoping to produce a martial arts wizard like Feng Xifan. Therefore, he diligently urged his disciples to practice Kung Fu every day, so Feng Xifan could easily take the blue-eyed man from his room. The dragon steals out. Seeing how clever Zheng Keshuang's move was, Hong Tianxiao knew that it must be Kunlun's secret skill. He shouted "Okay" and stepped back to avoid its sharp edge. It's not that Hong Tianxiao can't resolve this move, but that he has other ideas. He wants to use Zheng Keshuang to fully understand Kunlun's secret skills. If he meets Feng Xifan in the future, he will have an idea. Zheng Keshuang could not guess what Hong Tianxiao was thinking. He thought that his martial arts was just that, and he was anxious to show his face in front of his sweetheart, so he used Kunlun's secret skills one by one, beating Hong Tianxiao to the point of "retreating." When the two of them fought to the 300th round, not to mention Zheng Keshuang, even Ake saw the clue. Although Hong Tianxiao seemed to have no defense and was retreating, Zheng Keshuang could not hurt a finger of him. . Seeing that Zheng Keshuang had used all of his Kunlun skills, Hong Tianxiao showed no mercy and used the thirty-six moves of Shaolin Dragon Claw Hands, including "Cloud Holding Style", "Pearl Grasping Style", "Moon Catching Style", "Wind Catching Style", and "Moon Catching Style". "Shadow-catching style", "Guqin playing style", "Drumming style", "Criticizing style", "Taking the empty style", "Holding the disabled style", "defending style", one move after another, anti-defensive To attack. Although Zheng Keshuang's skills have greatly increased, his understanding of martial arts and experience against enemies have not improved much. Under Hong Tianxiao's attack, which is as fast as one move after another, he begins to lose ground. The moves in his hands are getting more and more chaotic, and he understands in his heart. Just now Hong Tianxiao was pretending to be a pig eating an elephant. However, it was too late for Zheng Keshuang to regret it now. He could only grit his teeth and fight hard, hoping that the other party would be merciful. However, Hong Tianxiao hated him for provoking A Ke, so how could he be merciful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)However, there was no progress with experience. Under Hong Tianxiao's attack, which was as fast as one move after another, he began to retreat steadily. The moves in his hands became more and more chaotic. He also understood in his heart that Hong Tianxiao was pretending to be a pig and eating the elephant just now. However, it was too late for Zheng Keshuang to regret it now. He could only grit his teeth and fight hard, hoping that the other party would be merciful. However, Hong Tianxiao hated him for provoking A Ke, so how could he be merciful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164: Deceiving Akko You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah" screamed, and when Hong Tianxiao used the seventh posture of "Drums and Psalms", Zheng Keshuang could no longer avoid it. Hong Tianxiao grabbed a claw on his right thigh, and a large piece of blood and flesh was torn off. Damn, Zheng Keshuang had never experienced such pain since he was a child, and he fainted immediately. Hong Tianxiao threw the flesh and blood in his hand on the ground, took out a handkerchief from his pocket with his left hand, wiped his right hand, and took a sip at Zheng Keshuang: "What a dandy, who doesn't know how high the sky is, thinking that relying on a Kunlun sect's abandonment Then you can challenge the Shaolin Temple." The sudden turn of events made Akko immediately stunned. Looking at Zheng Keshuang lying unconscious on the ground, he no longer knew what to do. Hong Tianxiao threw the kerchief on the ground, turned around, and saw that Ake was stunned, so he said softly: "This female benefactor, Feng Xifan is an abandoned disciple of the Kunlun sect who was killed by everyone, Zheng Keshuang is The son of the Taiwan rebel Zheng Jing, if the donor follows them, he will suffer great disaster in the future." Hearing this, Akko muttered to himself blankly: "Iwhere should I go? Master and senior sister have become his women, Ido I have to become his woman too?" When Hong Tianxiao heard the words, his nose couldn't help but feel sore, and he calmed down and said: "This female donor, although the poor monk doesn't know what trouble the female donor has encountered, but the poor monk knows that there is a cause in the past life, and there will be a result in this life. People can't Disobedience and escape cannot relieve people, but will make people sink deeper and deeper, only increasing troubles. Buddha said: There is no end to the sea of ??suffering, and I think this sentence is very appropriate for the female donor. Sometimes it is painful not to look back, but it is easy to look back. There is nothing coming and going, so why care about the vain claims in the world. As long as it is not harmful to nature, if you feel like it, just do it. The Buddha also wants all living beings to be happy, so why close your heart and frown. No exhibition.¡± After hearing this, Akko raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he had some understanding, and asked: "Master, if you like someone but can't tolerate some of the things he does, what should you do?" Hong Tianxiao naturally knew what A Ke meant, and also knew that she could not tolerate the Ninth Princess, A Qi, or even her in the future becoming his woman at the same time, so he said: "Although the poor monk does not know what the donor asked, but the poor monk does You know one thing, if you are not a very evil person who does some incomprehensible things, there must be a reason for it. The poor monk has a friend named Hong Tianxiao, who I think the girl will not recognize. He came to see the poor monk a month ago At that time, I told the poor monk something, maybe it would be helpful to untie the knot in the female donor¡¯s heart.¡± A Ke was even more surprised when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect that this monk¡¯s best friend was Hong Tianxiao, whom he could never forget. Hong Tianxiao pretended not to see Ake's surprised expression, and continued: "My friend from outside is a handsome young man with strong martial arts skills and a first-class character, but there is one disadvantage, that is, he is too romantic. But, my friend Although Fang Wai's friend is a romantic and has many women around him, he has one advantage. In his words, he is sincere to every woman. A few months ago, he came to see the poor monk because he encountered a difficult matter. In fact, from the perspective of Buddhists, this matter is not a big deal, but from the perspective of secular people, ordinary people cannot accept it. Because my friend from outside the country likes the master and the apprentice at the same time, but two of them can accept it. Only the other woman couldn't accept it and stayed away from them." After hearing this, Akko's heart was pounding and he hurriedly asked: "Master, what do you think of this matter?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "The poor monk just asked him a question at that time, that is, whether they, master and disciple, are willing to be with him. If they are willing, let alone master and disciple, it doesn't matter even if they are mother and daughter. Buddha said, all living beings are equal, disciples But if he likes it, why can't the teacher do it?" After hearing this, Akko muttered blankly: "All living beings are equal, all living beings are equal." Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "Although this poor monk has never experienced anything in the mortal world, he knows that reincarnation is extremely difficult. Since you are destined and since you like it, don't worry too much. As long as you don't commit adultery or robbery, as long as it's They are willing to do each other, even if some things are not allowed by the world, it doesn't matter. The poor monk once heard that in the late Northern Song Dynasty, there was a famous Condor Hero Yang Guo in the world, who fell in love with his master Xiao Longnu, who was not known to the world. However, the Condor Heroes were still persistent, and in the end the lovers became married, and the reputation of the Condor Heroes was not damaged at all, and was instead talked about by people in the martial arts world at that time." "Since you like it, don't worry about it too much." These words were like a hammer hitting Akko's heart. "Since you like it, don't worry about it too much. Yes, why can master and senior sister let go of themselves?" But he still can't let go. He is indeed the most attractive man he has ever seen. If he misses him, will there be anyone else? I thought Zheng Keshuang was as good as him.nbsp; "Yue ago?" A Ke was shocked when he heard this and asked in a voiceless voice, "Could it be Master's friend from outside again?" "Exactly, how did the female donor know?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised. "No, no, little girllittle girl is justjust a random guess." A'ke hurriedly faltered, but his right hand held the thing like a hanging buckle tighter. Hong Tianxiao saw this and was secretly happy in his heart. It seemed that Ake still had feelings for him, so he said: "Female donor, please do as you please, the poor monk is leaving." After saying that, he turned around and left without hesitation, leaving only Xia Ake stared blankly at the buckle in his hand for a long time, then sighed and turned around to leave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165 Negotiation You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao also came to the gate of Shaolin Temple with full of concern. He saw that there was a sea of ??people under the gate of Shaolin Temple. There were thousands of people at least. The scene was extremely spectacular. It was even worse than the scene when the three Xiao Feng brothers made a big fuss in front of Shaolin Temple. It was so majestic that I couldn't help but be shocked. Abbot Huicong is leading a group of eminent monks from Shaolin Temple to stand in front of the mountain gate, looking at the dark crowd in front of him, all of them with sad faces. This kind of situation has never happened again in hundreds of years since Abbot Xuanci, so the Shaolin monk who is used to being pampered has no idea how to deal with it. Along the way Hong Tianxiao walked, all the monks made way for him, which made the heroes below very strange. They didn¡¯t know who this sallow-faced monk was, but even the eminent monks of the Cheng generation respected him very much. "Brother Abbot, why did these martial arts comrades come to Shaolin Temple?" After Hong Tianxiao stood still, he began to ask questions knowingly. "Alas," Abbot Huicong sighed with a sad face, "Junior brother, I don't know something. These martial arts colleagues don't know how they learned that there is a "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" in our temple, and they insist that this temple hand over that sutra. It seems that the book involves the secret of a treasure." "The Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised when he heard this, "Junior brother, I heard about this sutra when I was in the palace, and I have seen it more than once. Moreover, this sutra is not just one, but eight. There are so many books that you can only find the treasure if you collect them all. Finding just one book is of no use." "This" Abbot Huicong obviously heard about this for the first time, and he wanted Hong Tianxiao to explain it to the heroes. However, let alone whether the heroes would believe it, Hong Tianxiao's identity as the chief guard of the imperial guards would be exposed, and Shaolin Temple It is even more inseparable from the relationship with the Qing court, and even if the heroes believe that there are eight copies of the "Forty-Two Chapters", they will never let this one go. "Hey", Hong Tianxiao glanced around and found that Chen Jinnan, the chief rudder of the Tiandihui, was also among them, and blurted out, "I didn't expect that the chief rudder of the Tiandihui was here too." "Yes." Abbot Huicong still said with a mournful face, "Not only Chen Jinnan from the Tiandihui, but also Feng Nandi from the Huashan Sect, Prince Mu Tianbo from the Mu Palace, Situ Bolei from the Wangwushan Sect, and Bayan from the Tibetan Esoteric Sect. The Archmage and the leader of the Beggar Clan, Tiezhang Fantian Xie Yunhai, and others are here." "Oh", Hong Tianxiao was excited after hearing this. It was the first time since his debut that he encountered so many heroes gathered together. He turned to Abbot Huicong and said, "Senior brother, do you want to hand over the scriptures to quell the war? Use the Shaolin Temple alone to fight against these martial arts heroes?" When Abbot Huicong heard this, he almost burst into tears and said, "Junior brother, you don't know. If there really was such a book in this temple, it would have been handed over long ago. We are monks and have nothing to eat or use." , all obtained from donations from various donors, what use are those gold, silver and jewels?" Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that it seems that the Eighteen Arhats did not tell the story about the old Emperor Shunzhi giving me the scriptures. He nodded and said: "Although what the senior brother said is right and it is indeed true, although there is no such scripture in this temple, The heroes will never believe it, how should this matter be resolved?" In fact, Chengxin naturally told Huicong about the scriptures, but Huicong didn't understand the importance of the scriptures, so he didn't pay much attention to it. However, no matter how much attention was paid to it, after all, the scriptures were already in the hands of the emperor, and they could not be handed back to Feng Nandi and others. This is the most troublesome problem for Abbot Huicong. Hearing this, he sighed again: "Senior brother, I am also having a headache about this matter. It is really impossible. We can only meet them with force. I only hate the person who spreads rumors. , What kind of hatred and hatred do you have against this temple to frame us like this?" Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that all the gangs who came today were anti-Qing gangs, and the treasure would be of great use to them in their uprising, so they would go to the Shaolin Temple to ask for this scripture at the risk of being gathered and annihilated by the Qing government. Hehe, they just didn't He knew that he had obtained four of the eight "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" and five-eighths of the map. I think the news that there is a "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" in Shaolin Temple must have been spread by Master Bayan and Elder Xinxi who failed in Qingliang Temple last time. It's a pity that he didn't know that the Sutra had been left behind. In the hands of the little emperor, Fang Yi took out the shredded sheepskin map from the scriptures. Even if they turned the Shaolin Temple upside down, they could only find nothing. At this time, the restless heroes suddenly calmed down. Hong Tianxiao looked down again and saw six people walking hand in hand towards the gate of Shaolin Temple. Among the six people, Hong Tianxiao only recognized four of them, namely Chen Jinnan, Mu Tianbo, Situ Bolei and Master Bayan. There were two others that Hong Tianxiao had never seen before. One of these two people is a burly old man with a flowing white beard and piercing eyes, and the other?One person is also an old man. He is not only burly, but also tall. He is a full head taller than ordinary people. He has a curly beard, and his hair and beard are all black and white. His clothes are full of patches, and there are nine hangings on his back. Pocket, I think this person is the leader of the Beggar Clan, Iron Palm Turning the Sky Xie Yunhai, but the person just now was the leader of the Huashan Sect, Feng Nandi. After a while, the six people arrived in front of the monks. Feng Nandi cupped his fists at Abbot Huicong and said, "Abbot Huicong, Huashan Feng Nandi is polite." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that Feng Nandi had become the head of the Huashan Sect. It seemed that both the Divine Sword Immortal Ape Mu Renqing and the Iron Abacus Huang Zhen had passed away. He had pretended to be Yuan Chengzhi's cousin in front of the Ninth Princess, so according to seniority , this old man in his sixties must call himself senior, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel funny when he thought of this. Abbot Huicong clasped his hands together and said in return: "Master Feng, I am polite enough to invite everyone inside to talk." Abbot Huicong knew that these six people were representatives of thousands of people at the foot of the mountain. As long as he could persuade these six people to move , I think I can survive the disaster of coming to Shaolin Temple safely. In fact, although Abbot Huicong thought well, he overlooked one point. These six gangs are all anti-Qing gangs. What they urgently need most is money and food. And the treasure in the "Forty-Two Chapters" was originally It is the wealth of the Han people. After they get it, they will use it to fight against the Qing Dynasty. Therefore, this negotiation will inevitably break down. After the six people sat down, they found that there were also six people in the Shaolin Temple. In addition to Abbot Huicong, there were also five people, Hong Tianxiao, Cheng Xin, Cheng Tong, Cheng Shi, and Cheng Guan. Except for Master Bayan, the six of them are all well-informed people in the world, so they were not surprised to see the negotiating lineup of Shaolin Temple. Huicong is the abbot of Shaolin Temple, so let¡¯s not talk about it. Chengxin is the head of Bodhidharma Hall of Shaolin Temple, Chengtong is the head of Luohan Hall of Shaolin Temple, Chengshi is the head of Discipline Hall of Shaolin Temple, and Chengguan is the head of Prajna Hall of Shaolin Temple. Apart from Abbot Huicong , these four leaders are respected in the Shaolin Temple, but none of Feng Nandi and others knew Hong Tianxiao. Abbot Huicong and other five people are all old monks over sixty years old. The oldest Cheng Guan is over eighty years old, while Hong Tianxiao looks only about thirty. Everyone can't help but feel strange, but they can't say anything. I went to ask, but I had to stay in my stomach. Fortunately, Abbot Huicong introduced the six people first. It was better not to introduce them. After the introduction, the six people were shocked again. They did not expect that this monk with a sallow face and only thirty years old turned out to be Abbot Huicong's junior brother. Except for Except for Master Bayan, the other five people all looked at each other in confusion, as if they were asking the other four people when did the Shaolin Temple have a senior monk with an obscure generation, and he was still so young. "Ahem." Since they couldn't think clearly, the five of them stopped thinking about it. So Feng Nandi coughed twice and started the negotiation: "Abbot Huicong, please forgive me for being presumptuous. It's just that "Four Four" The Sutra of Twelve Chapters is of great importance, and the Shaolin Temple has been closed to worldly affairs for many years, so the Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters is of little use. Please give the Sutra to the younger generation, and I will be grateful." Hui Hui said. Abbot Cong and Huang Zhen, the iron abacus, had some friendship and had frequent contacts, so Feng Nanbi treated Abbot Huicong as a junior. Abbot Huicong said: "Master Feng has misunderstood. It is true that our temple has closed the mountain and does not care about worldly affairs. It is also true that the Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters is of no use to our temple. However, there is no such thing as Master Feng in this temple." The "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" mentioned, otherwise, it would be fine even if it was given to Master Feng." After Feng Nandi looked back at the five people, he said to Abbot Huicong: "There may be some things that the abbot may not know about. This scripture is in the hands of a monk in your temple. As long as the abbot can hand over the monk , this matter naturally has nothing to do with Shaolin Temple anymore." When Abbot Huicong heard this, he couldn't help but move the muscles on his face, and secretly shouted something bad. Hong Tianxiao also understood that the monk Feng Nandi mentioned must be an idiot. It seemed that this matter was no longer a secret. Feng Nandi and others clearly wanted the Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters, but in fact they were doing it for the sake of idiots. Come. Over the years, there have been constant calls and actions against the Qing Dynasty in various places. Among the major gangs in the martial arts, the Huashan Faction and the Beggar Clan have fully invested themselves in it. Although the four factions of Emei, Kongtong, Wudang, and Kunlun did not openly shout against the Qing Dynasty, they also secretly He sent his elite disciples to join anti-Qing organizations such as Tiandi Hui and Mu Wangfu. Only the Shaolin Temple stayed out of the matter and was already despised by the martial arts. This time Huicong denied the matter. Everyone was secretly angry, but it was hard to get angry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166 Broken You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This time, Master Bayan and Elder Xinxi spread the secrets of the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" and the news that Shaolin Temple protected the old Shunzhi Emperor on behalf of the Qing court. They immediately caused an uproar in the martial arts world. Unexpectedly, they had always been the martial arts Taishan Beidou. The Shaolin Temple, which was admired by people in the martial arts world, turned out to be a lackey of the Qing court. Only then did anti-Qing gangs such as the Huashan Sect and the Beggar Clan come to the Shaolin Temple to investigate. In fact, this is no wonder the Shaolin Temple. Buddhism preaches the equality of all living beings and the slogan of laying down the butcher's knife and becoming a Buddha immediately. Although the old Emperor Shunzhi was a Manchu and had killed countless Han people, he suddenly woke up and wanted to become a monk, and the Shaolin Temple could not turn him away. outside. If he really disagreed, I'm afraid the Shaolin Temple would have removed him from the martial arts community. After all, the Manchus were not Han people, and their concept of respect for Buddhism had not yet been formed. At that time, for this matter, Abbot Huicong and the four chiefs discussed for a long time before they came up with the idea of ??letting Chengguang go to Qingliang Temple to be the abbot, and let the old Emperor Shunzhi practice in that inconspicuous small temple. Who knows, there is no airtight wall in the world. Seven or eight years later, people still knew about this matter. Only then did Master Bayan, Jiao Yiquan and others make a big fuss in Qingliang Temple last time. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't appeared, only He was afraid that the old Emperor Shunzhi had fallen into the hands of the Golden Dragon Gang and the Tibetan Tantric Sect. Abbot Huicong knew that things were going to be difficult today, so he could only pretend to be confused and said: "Master Feng, although our temple has many scriptures, we really don't have the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". Master Feng said that there is a monk in our temple who has that scripture in his hands, I can guarantee that this is not the case." Although everyone went up the mountain with anger, after all, Shaolin Temple has stood in the martial arts world for thousands of years and has always been the mountain of martial arts. When Abbot Huicong said this, Feng Nandi was embarrassed to say that he did not believe Abbot Huicong's words and couldn't help but feel embarrassed. When he got up, Master Bayan suddenly stood up and said loudly: "That crazy monk was escorted by your eighteen Arhats all the way from Qingliang Temple in Wutai Mountain to Shaolin Temple. I saw it with my own eyes. How can it be false?" When Master Bayan said this, Cheng Xin couldn't hold back his anger. The Eighteen Arhats who escorted the old Emperor Shunzhi that day were all from Bodhidharma Academy, and Cheng Xin was the head of the Eighteen Arhats. Any of the Eighteen Arhats would definitely be the best in the world. Cheng Xin, a top-notch expert, was being followed without noticing. Cheng Xin was really embarrassed. Cheng Xin deliberately sneered and said: "Master Bayan, since you said that the crazy monk was sent to the Shaolin Temple by our eighteen Arhats, how many people were in our group at that time?" Cheng Xin's question is actually quite mysterious. Xingchi and Xingdian plus the Eighteen Arhats made a total of twenty people. They were too conspicuous, so Chengxin asked Chengxue and Chengyang to take a small road back to the Shaolin Temple first, leaving Xingchi and Xingdian. People pretend to be Eighteen Arhats. Although the Eighteen Arhats are very famous, most of them have never appeared in the world. Therefore, even if they were seen, they would never guess that Monk Xingchi was among the Eighteen Arhats. Who would have thought that Master Bayan was such a rough man that he would think so much and said without hesitation: "Of course there are eighteen people." As soon as Master Bayan's words came out, Feng Nandi and others felt something was wrong and wanted to stop him. It was too late, they all secretly cursed Bayan as an asshole. Unexpectedly, Bayan guessed it correctly by accident. When Chengxin heard this, her heart was shocked, her face suddenly changed, and she was speechless for a moment. Chen Jinnan thought quickly and took Cheng Xin's expression into his eyes. He moved in his heart and said hurriedly: "Master Bayan has already told the juniors and others about this matter. Master Chengxin used the golden cicada to escape from the shell. Fortunately, Master Bayan is in Qingliang Temple." I met Master Xing Chi so I wasn¡¯t deceived.¡± After listening to Chen Jinnan's words, Cheng Xin no longer had any doubts, and her face changed several times, turning green and red, and remained silent. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart, a monk is just a monk, he doesn't even have the ability to lie. Without speaking, a single expression showed his heart. Abbot Huicong also sighed secretly. When monk Xingchi went up the mountain that day, Huicong changed his name to Jingchi, and changed Xingdian to Jingdian, just in case someone came to ask for Xingchi's name in the future. At that time, Shaolin Temple was able to deny that there was no such person in the temple. Unexpectedly, he was followed by someone on the road, and all plans came to nothing. In fact, there is another point not mentioned in the original book. Whoever gets the map of the hidden treasure in the Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters can find the treasure according to the map. In addition, there is one person in the world who knows the location of the treasure. It's the emperor. Shunzhi had been emperor, so he naturally knew where the treasure was. As long as he caught the old emperor Shunzhi, he could not only threaten Kangxi, but also learn the location of the treasure from him. Hong Tianxiao didn't know this, but Master Bayan knew it, and Feng Nan The enemy and others also already knew. Abbot Huicong is also extremely conflicted. According to the current situation, if he cannot hand over the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" or is crazy and peaceful?, I am afraid that Feng Nandi and others will not be able to stop, and they will become the public enemies of the world's martial arts, and their thousand-year reputation will be destroyed in one day. Although the Shaolin Temple has many masters, but if it wants to compete with the world's martial arts, it is likely to win less and lose more. However, according to Cheng Xin's return, the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" on Xingchi's body has been handed over to the emperor by Liu Feiying, but now these people will definitely not believe it. If monk Xingchi is handed over to them, even though the Shaolin Temple will If we can restore our past glory, I'm afraid that within a few days, we will be wiped out, and these people will definitely not help when the time comes. Just when Abbot Huicong was in a dilemma, Hong Tianxiao spoke up: "Zen Master Protecting the Country and Yousheng is following the emperor's will to protect Master Xingchi. How can I just leave it to you just as I said? What's more, Master Xingchi was on the same day. There is indeed a "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" on me, but that sutra has already been in the hands of the current emperor and is not in the Shaolin Temple." "The Zen Master who protects the country and protects the saints?" Feng Nandi was stunned when he heard this. He glanced at each other and found that the other five were as confused as himself. Abbot Huicong secretly said something bad. Only the four chiefs of the Shaolin Temple knew about this matter. Not to mention the people in the world, not even the other monks in the Shaolin Temple knew about it. After Hong Tianxiao said this, I am afraid that the Shaolin Temple will really do it. He has become a public enemy in the martial arts world. What Hong Tianxiao wanted was this effect. The bigger the trouble, the better. He pretended that he could not see the color of Abbot Huicong, and continued to explain: "A few months ago, the current emperor sent someone to pass down the imperial edict, naming senior brother Abbot Huicong as the protector of the country. The holy Zen master conferred the title of Arhat Master to protect the country." After the six people heard the words, they saw Abbot Huicong winking at Hong Tianxiao, and they were even more convinced. Except for Master Bayan, the other five people were furious. Xie Yunhai, who turned the sky with his iron palm, had the most violent temper. When he heard this, he jumped out and shouted angrily: "Abbot Huicong, Shaolin Temple has been the Taishan Beidou of the martial arts for thousands of years because of the Thirteen Sticks monks who rescued the king of Tang Dynasty at the end of the Sui Dynasty and the beginning of the Tang Dynasty. Revered by martial arts figures all over the world, Shaolin Temple can protect the Tang Dynasty, the Song Dynasty, and even the Ming Dynasty. It can even protect Li Zicheng's Dashun. But I didn't expect that now it has become a lackey of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. The Manchu Qing Tatars were originally Alien tribes occupied our land and massacred our compatriots. There were massacres in Yangzhou in ten days and three massacres in Jiading. However, all Han people of flesh and blood would not want to drive them away as soon as possible. How could the abbot do that and cause his infamy to last for thousands of years?" When Abbot Huicong heard this, his face turned red and white, and he remained silent without any explanation. Although it is true that the Buddhist teachings of sheltering idiots at that time were about the equality of all living beings and the Buddhist mantra of putting down the butcher's knife and becoming a Buddha on the spot, what Abbot Huicong and the four chiefs considered more was that the Shaolin Temple could not afford to offend the Qing court, and in order to avoid the disaster of annihilation. for. Abbot Huicong sighed secretly and said: "The so-called equality of all living beings means that in the eyes of the Buddha, Manchus and Han people are all the same. Although there are all kinds of evil in the deeds of idiots, they have already put down the butcher's knife. How could I, the Buddha, not give him a chance to repent and make a new start?" What's more, even if you chop him into pieces, it won't help." "Repent? Humph!" Chen Jinnan snorted coldly, "Since that crazy monk has repented, please ask Abbot Huicong to let him order the little emperor to return the Han Dynasty's rivers and mountains, and still return to the outside of the pass, otherwise If so, for the sake of the tens of thousands of Han people in the world, it would be rude for the younger generation to wait." Chen Jinnan¡¯s righteous words put the label of a traitor on the head of the Shaolin Temple. Upon hearing this, Abbot Huicong knew that what happened today would never end well, and he broke out in a cold sweat. Before Abbot Huicong could speak, Hong Tianxiao rushed to say: "We each go our own way on the single-plank bridge and Yangguan Road. For thousands of years, Shaolin Temple has been indifferent to the world, and the Shaolin monks have nothing to do with them. I don't want to do the same thing as you and rebel against the Qing Dynasty." I just want to waste time on this matter, if you are no longer aggressive, Shaolin Temple will definitely not be easy to bully." "Hahahahaha, okay, okay, it seems that Abbot Huicong is unwilling to hand over the scriptures, so let's discuss the Tao with martial arts, and my subordinates will see the true scriptures." Feng Nandi laughed angrily, straightened his body, and his white beard fluttered, Very powerful. Abbot Huicong felt chilled when he saw that things had developed to this point. It seemed that this thousand-year infamy was inevitable. He stood up and was about to speak when he heard Hong Tianxiao say again: "Why don't we just draw six games? If Shaolin Temple is lucky enough to win or have a three-to-three draw, so please take your people down the mountain immediately and never mention this matter again." "Okay", Feng Nandi shouted, "If we accidentally win, we won't embarrass the Shaolin Temple, lest the temple cannot explain to the Manchu Tatars, we only ask Abbot Huicong to give the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" "Hand it over, and as for the crazy monk, let him repent in the Shaolin Temple." "Okay," Hong Tianxiao also shouted, "According to what Master Feng said, after a stick of incense, under the mountain gate, we will see the authentic seal under our hands, but we will not send it far away." Feng Nandi didn¡¯t say anything and took the lead out of the Shaolin Temple. Abbot Huicong did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would agree to Feng Nandi. After he walked away, he complained to Hong Tianxiao: "Junior brother, how can you agree so easily? If we lose, how will we get the "Forty-Two Chapters" ¡·Come out, if you can't hand over the scriptures, where will the reputation of Shaolin Temple be?" Cheng Shi, the leader of the Discipline Academy, suddenly said: "Since the day when Xing Chi entered the Shaolin Temple, the reputation of the Shaolin Temple has been lost." Regarding the issue of monk Xing Chi's stay that day, Cheng Shi was opposed to it and firmly disagreed. The Manchu emperor left to become a monk here, but he did not survive Huicong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Yes, if we are defeated, how will we get the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra"? If we cannot hand over the sutra, where will the reputation of Shaolin Temple be? " Cheng Shi, the leader of the Discipline Academy, suddenly said: "Since the day when Xing Chi entered the Shaolin Temple, the reputation of the Shaolin Temple has been lost." Regarding the issue of monk Xing Chi's stay that day, Cheng Shi was opposed to it and firmly disagreed. The Manchu emperor left to become a monk here, but he did not survive Huicong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167: The best palm technique in the world You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hearing the words, Huicong was stunned, and his expression turned extremely ugly. However, he knew that the Shaolin Temple was at a critical moment, and the competition would depend on the four leaders, so there was no internal strife, so he did not get angry. Cheng Tong saw the strong smell of gunpowder between Huicong and Cheng Shi, so he hurriedly came out to smooth things over and said: "Now that the enemy is facing us, let's discuss a strategy to retreat from the enemy first." Hong Tianxiao said: "Do we still need to discuss this? There are exactly six games between the six of us." No one knows the level of Hong Tianxiao's martial arts except for the Eighteen Arhats and the leader of Prajna Hall, Cheng Guan. Abbot Huicong frowned. In his plan, the six candidates for the end, besides him and the four leaders, are Cheng Jie, whose martial arts in the Bodhidharma Academy was second only to Cheng Xin, did not include Hong Tianxiao. Now that he had recommended himself, he couldn't help but frown. Cheng Xin knew that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s martial arts were far superior to his, and seeing that he was willing to take action, she was overjoyed and said, ¡°Since Uncle Master is willing to take action, Shaolin Temple will definitely win this battle.¡± Cheng Xin was a loyal person and usually didn't speak, but he never made a mistake. Hui Cong was frowning and was thinking about how to make Hong Tianxiao give up the idea of ??appearing. After hearing what Cheng Xin said, he knew that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts must be superior to Cheng Xin's. At that moment, he also raised his eyebrows and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After burning incense, Abbot Huicong led the monks to the mountain gate again and found that an empty space had been vacated at the foot of the mountain. Hong Tianxiao noticed that the expressions on the faces of the heroes at the foot of the mountain were more angry than before. In addition, there were also more contemptuous looks. It was obvious that Feng Nandi had told them the contents of the negotiation. "In the first scene, Xie will learn the stunts of the Shaolin monks." The speaker was none other than Xie Yunhai, the leader of the Beggar Clan. These words were sent out with inner strength. Although his voice was not loud, it attracted thousands of people in the audience. Everyone could hear it clearly, even the monk chopping firewood in the Shaolin Temple heard it, put down his work, and ran out all the way. Huicong frowned. In terms of this skill alone, only Huicong, Chengshi and Chengguan could match him. Abbot Huicong turned to Cheng Guan and said: "This battle can only be won but not defeated. Let's let Master Cheng Guan take the end." Seniority is very strict in the martial arts world. Although Cheng Guang is nearly twenty years older than Huicong, But he is a nephew. Cheng Dian nodded and said: "I will obey the abbot's decree." After saying that, Abbot Huicong led Hong Tianxiao and the other five people to walk slowly towards the open space without using Qing Gong. Feng Nandi and others were impressed by this. Secretly, the eminent monks of Shaolin Temple were indeed very well-educated, but unfortunately they became lackeys of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Wherever the six people went, although the heroes looked at them with disdain, no one came out to make things difficult and they all made way for them. When the six people came to the open space, Huicong and others stood still, while Cheng Guan walked directly into the open space and stopped ten steps away from Xie Yunhai. Xie Yunhai laughed loudly and said: "It turns out that he is Master Cheng Guan, the first master of Prajna Hall. Shaolin Temple really thinks highly of Xie." In Shaolin Temple, the martial arts of the four chiefs are different, and the one with the highest martial arts is the chief of Prajna Hall. Cheng Guan is already eighty-three this year. He became a monk in the Shaolin Temple at the age of eight. He has devoted himself to martial arts for more than seventy years and has never left the temple. Not only is he proficient in nine Shaolin stunts, but he is also well-versed in martial arts classics and is extremely knowledgeable. extensive. Of course, this is also related to the division of labor between the various schools in the Shaolin Temple. Bodhidharma Academy specializes in the martial arts of its own school, while Prajna Hall specializes in the study of martial arts from all schools in the world. This was also the case when Hong Tianxiao asked Cheng Guan for the martial arts moves of all schools in the world. reason. Chengguan also put his palms together, recited "Amitabha", and said with a slight smile: "Thank you donor, I am polite. I heard that I thanked the donor for three years of retreat, and he has completed the last six of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. I am lucky today." It is truly an honor for me to learn from you.¡± As we all know, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Dog Beating Stick Technique are the two most powerful skills of the Beggar Clan, especially the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, which are extremely powerful, fast and powerful. Only the leader of the Beggar Clan is qualified to learn them. The Nian Xiaoyao Sect claims to have collected all the unique skills in the world, but it lacks the Six Meridians Divine Sword, the Dog Fighting Stick Technique and the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, which shows how precious it is. However, after being passed down from generation to generation, and the position of the leader of the Beggar Clan changing frequently, when the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were passed down to Xie Yunhai, only twelve palms were left, and the power was naturally much less powerful than before. Even so, in the world of Jianghu, Among them, Xie Yunhai also has few opponents. Xie Yunhai was so talented that he actually went into seclusion for three years and completed the last six palms of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Although the power was much inferior to before, it made the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms worthy of the name again, and the set of palm techniques was even more powerful. Smooth and smooth, the power is more than doubled. "Hahahaha", Xie Yunhai looked up to the sky and laughed loudly after hearing this, "Okay, since Xie completed the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, he has never fought against anyone. Today I will learn Master Chengguan's powerful Vajra Palm technique. , see which one is the best in the world??One palm technique. " There is another allusion here. Both the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm are famous for their power, but the two palm techniques have never met head-on, and no one can learn both palm techniques. Moreover, the Shaolin Temple and the Beggar Clan They have always been on good terms with each other. Although they have had some small exchanges, they have never formally competed. Therefore, which one is the best palm technique in the martial arts world? For hundreds of years, there have been constant disputes. Unexpectedly, today there is actually a clear winner. Chance. "Okay, so I will use the powerful Vajra Palm and thank the benefactor for using the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Let's discuss the difference today." Cheng Guan has been obsessed with martial arts since he was a child. Hearing this, he couldn't help but get excited and his eyes were shining. , it seems that the Powerful Vajra Palm has already won the title of the best palm technique in the world in his own hands. The conversation between the two people was clearly heard by the heroes around them. Everyone was excited, and there was a sudden silence in the place. There is no one in the martial arts community who does not yearn for superb martial arts. In addition to the anti-Qing gangs, there are also some unpopular sects and lax warriors who came to the Shaolin Temple this time. Most of these people came to the Shaolin Temple to watch The purpose is to compete with masters. Hong Tianxiao felt the same way. As mentioned in the previous article, ten years ago, by chance, Hong Tianxiao also learned the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. It was just self-taught. Although it was a complete set of palm techniques, he had been with the Beggar Clan for generations. Inheritance and having a teacher to teach it are obviously very different, and Hong Tianxiao also learned the Powerful Vajra Palm from the Shaolin Temple, which is basically self-taught. Therefore, this competition will definitely benefit Hong Tianxiao a lot. Both of them are well-known figures in the world. Under the gaze of thousands of martial arts figures, neither of them wants to lose their status, so they don't want to take action first. Xie Yunhai, in particular, was one of the few wise leaders of the Beggar Gang for over two hundred years. Not only was he a martial arts prodigy, but he also made the Beggar Gang prosperous once again when it was on the verge of becoming a second-rate gang. However, Cheng Guan has practiced Buddhism since he was a child and has extremely high self-cultivation skills. His eyes are slightly closed. Although he seems unprepared, he is actually in the best defensive state. As long as Xie Yunhai takes action, no matter which direction it is, Cheng Guan will They can all make the strongest counterattack in the fastest time. When Feng Nandi, Chen Jinnan and other masters saw it, they secretly admired him. The head of the Prajna Hall was indeed extraordinary. It seemed that the martial arts of Monk Cheng Guan was only inferior to that of Abbot Huicong in the Shaolin Temple. Chen Jinnan even began to think about how to send people in the next few games to ensure that he could win most of the six games. The two of them were at odds with each other for a long time, neither of them had any intention of making the first move. The one with high martial arts skills could see some of the tricks, but the one with low martial arts skills couldn't figure out why the two of them were standing there and not making a move, so they started to whisper. The mutterings started, and soon it turned into a large-scale booing. Of course, the words were all harmful to Monk Chengguan. Monk Cheng Guan listened and was not moved at all. He still squinted his eyes like an old and frail monk. But Xie Yunhai couldn't listen anymore. Although Cheng Guan was his opponent, out of respect for his opponent, he would never allow such heckles to continue. "Master, please, Xie will take action first." Xie Yunhai roared, drowning out all the booing, and kicked his feet hard on the ground, with his palms up and down, the upper part of the chest, the lower part of the Dantian, the entire His body spun and he rushed towards Chengguan, his figure was extremely fast. It was the first move of the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms, "Exalted Dragon Regrets". Monk Cheng Guan's slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, his eyes were shining, and he no longer looked old and weak as before. Moreover, just when Xie Yunhai's palms were still one foot away from Cheng Guan, Cheng Guan's body was already rising diagonally, and his feet were rising much faster than his hands. When Xie Yunhai's palms were about to reach, Cheng Guan's body was already in a diagonal posture with his feet on top and his head down. At the same time, the four palms of the two of them were also facing each other firmly, " With a loud bang, the place where the two people's palms met set off a gust of wind in all directions. It was extremely violent. Not to mention the two parties involved, the people with weak internal strength who were closer to them could hardly stand. He fell backward involuntarily. Xie Yunhai and Cheng Guan both turned over several somersaults in the air before falling down to stand firm. They admired each other's deep inner strength in their hearts. After the test of this palm, the two of them became even more solemn and did not dare to do anything. They underestimated the enemy and launched the exquisite moves of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm respectively, and fought together. This duel between the most exquisite and powerful palm techniques in the world has greatly opened the eyes of everyone in the field. Those martial arts people who are already in the second-rate realm have benefited greatly from it. In the Shaolin Temple, After the trip, most of these people broke through their bottlenecks and entered the next level. Hong Tianxiao also opened his eyes. Since his debut in the world, except for a fierce battle with Obai and Li Xihua, he has never fought against a master again. Obai and Li Xihua can only be regarded as the inferiors among the inferiors. In these two games For Hong Tianxiao, it only improved his fighting experience. What really made Hong Tianxiao most rewarding was the fight between Hong Tianxiao and his son in Wangwu Mountain. After that fight, Hong Tianxiao's martial arts moved from the peak of the first class to the realm of the upper class and the lower class. Today is the first time for Hong Tianxiao to watch a fight between masters since he debuted in the world. This is different from his personal experience. He can observe every move of two people at the same time, and Hong Tianxiao knows the palm techniques used by the two, so he can easily Easily identify your own shortcomings. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com). What really made Hong Tianxiao most rewarding was the fight between Hong Tianxiao and his son in Wangwu Mountain. After that fight, Hong Tianxiao's martial arts moved from the peak of the first class to the realm of the upper class and the lower class. Today is the first time for Hong Tianxiao to watch a fight between masters since he debuted in the world. This is different from his personal experience. He can observe every move of two people at the same time, and Hong Tianxiao knows the palm techniques used by the two, so he can easily Easily identify your own shortcomings. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168 Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the blink of an eye, the two have fought for fifty rounds, and they are evenly matched. The martial arts used by the two are still the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm. However, their clothes are a little torn, and the ground is also covered. The blows from the palms of the two of them made bumps and bumps. The more Xie Yunhai got to know the Shaolin Temple, the more he admired him. He secretly thought that the Shaolin Temple's reputation as the largest sect in the world was indeed well-deserved. The Beggar Clan could not compare with it. The martial arts of the leader of the Prajna Hall was not inferior to his own. The Morohan Hall and the Discipline Academy, etc., and it is widely rumored that the martial arts of the Eighteen Arhats are not inferior to those of the first ones, and the only one on our side who can be called a first-class master is himself. Cheng Guan also secretly admired him. Thirty years ago, the Beggars Gang had basically turned into a second-rate gang. Although there were still a lot of people, most of them were good and bad people with low martial arts skills. Xie Yunhai was ordered to join the Beggars Gang at that time. As the leader of the gang, he shocked the entire Beggar Gang with his superb martial arts and made everyone admire him. Next, Xie Yunhai made drastic changes to the Beggar Gang and expelled some bosses or elders from the gang who were in fishy places and ruined the reputation of the Gang. , which changed the appearance of the entire Beggar Clan, and everyone in the martial arts community was amazed. After the management of the Beggar Clan got on the right track, Xie Yunhai personally taught the six elders and the eighteen branch helmsmen in the martial arts. Although no one had reached the level of a first-rate master, there were twenty people who were already at the peak of the second-rate level. The overall strength of the Beggar Clan suddenly reached a big level. Xie Yunhai thought to himself that it seemed that Cheng Guan could not be defeated without clever tricks. At that moment, his palm technique changed, and he suddenly struck Cheng Guan with the "Palm Breaking Golden Tablet" in the powerful Vajra Palm. Cheng Guan didn't expect that the other party would use his own martial arts. He couldn't help but be stunned at the moment. How could he be distracted by the master's moves? In just this moment, Xie Yunhai's palm skills suddenly changed. The momentum was directed toward Cheng Guan. When Cheng Guan came back to his senses, it was too late to dodge, so he had to use his strength to resist in a hurry. With a "bang", Xie Yunhai stood on the spot with fluttering clothes, his feet did not move, he just shook his upper body back and forth a few times, and Cheng Guan was different. He staggered back a few steps before he regained his balance. With a "wow" sound, he spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°Obviously, Xie Yunhai won this match and Cheng Guan lost. Cheng Guan Yun Gong adjusted his breath and found that the injury was not serious. Knowing that Xie Yunhai was merciful, he clasped his palms together and said to Xie Yunhai: "Thank you, donor, for his good martial arts and good strategy. I admire him. Thank you, donor, for winning this battle." .¡± Xie Yunhai hurriedly returned the courtesy and said: "Where is it? Master accepted the concession, but Xie made a little trick, which cannot be regarded as real skill." At this time, a voice suddenly came from the crowd: "The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are the best palm techniques in the world." All the monks in the Shaolin Temple, except Hong Tianxiao, suddenly changed their expressions. When the monk Chengguan heard this, his face couldn't help but become pale, and his body Shaking and swaying, he seemed to have aged dozens of years. Xie Yunhai's victory in this match was a bit disgraceful. The two had an agreement before the fight that they could only use the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm. There was no clear indication that Xie Yunhai could not use the Powerful Vajra Palm or Cheng Guan could not use it. The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Xie Yunhai took advantage of this loophole and suddenly used a powerful Vajra Palm that he had learned and sold now, distracting Cheng Guan's mind. Otherwise, the outcome of the battle between the two would be difficult to determine. . However, in the eyes of masters such as Feng Nandi and Chen Jinnan, Xie Yunhai should actually have been defeated. However, today's battle was of great importance, so they did not criticize it. Although Abbot Huicong and others were also dissatisfied, after all, Cheng Guan had already admitted defeat and had no words. However, this sentence greatly disgraced the Shaolin Temple. As a result, Xie Yunhai's face didn't look good, and he shouted loudly: "Xie won by cleverness just now, which cannot be regarded as real skill. Although Xie won by luck this time, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms There is no winner or lose between the two palms. Xie believes that the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm should be ranked as the best palm techniques in the world. If everyone is not convinced, they will be enemies of the Shaolin Temple and the Beggar Clan at the same time. " Hong Tianxiao secretly applauded in his heart. Xie Yunhai's move was really beautiful. It not only saved the face of Shaolin Temple, but also prevented the monks from Shaolin Temple from coming forward to refute the victory or defeat of this game. It also showed his openness and magnanimity. It can be said that it kills three birds with one stone. Sure enough, when Xie Yunhai shouted, the place immediately fell silent, and no one said a word. Just imagine, this is a battle between the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm. It is a matter between the Beggar Clan and the Shaolin Temple. Neither family has any objections. If anyone makes a fuss about it, their brains will definitely be flooded. The expressions on the faces of the Shaolin Temple monks also softened a lot. Chengtong had already opened his mouth to refute, but after hearing the words, he could only close his mouth again, apparently acknowledging the battle.The temple lost. The expression on Monk Chengguan's face also turned red. After all, the powerful Vajra Palm did not embarrass the Shaolin Temple in his hands, and he still retreated back among the monks. Feng Nandi was secretly happy when he saw that his side had won the first game, so he shouted loudly: "Abbot Huicong, let the Shaolin Temple send people first for the second game." In this kind of competition, whoever is sent first will suffer the loss. However, in the first match, Feng Nandi assigned the person first, and in the second match, it was the Shaolin Temple. Abbot Huicong heard this and could not refuse, so he sent Cheng Xin, the leader of Bodhidharma Hall, to death. Seeing that it was Cheng Xin who was going to die, Feng Nandi had a brief discussion with Chen Jinnan and others. After a while, Feng Nandi stepped forward again. It was obvious that this fight was between Feng Nandi and Cheng Xin. When Abbot Huicong saw this, he knew that he was bound to lose again. His heart skipped a beat, and a bad feeling came over him. Although Hong Tianxiao has never seen Feng Nandi's kung fu, he is naturally unique in becoming the leader of the Huashan Sect. Hong Tianxiao has seen Cheng Xin's kung fu, and even he is not as good as himself. This match against Feng Nandi is probably the most unique. Less victory means more defeat. If this is true, Shaolin Temple will lose two battles. When Cheng Xin saw that the opponent actually sent Feng Nandi to appear, her heart sank, knowing that this battle would be lost. Although Feng Nandi's master was Iron Abacus Huang Zhen, he had been taught by Mu Renqing, the Divine Sword Immortal Monkey, for three years in Huashan. His martial arts far surpassed Huang Zhen's when he was still alive, and now he is ten years old. Years have passed, and no one in the world knows how advanced Feng Nandi¡¯s martial arts is. However, it is widely rumored that Feng Nandi has surpassed Gui Erniang and has become the second master of the Huashan Sect. The trend of pursuing Xin Shu. Cheng Xin came to the court, put her palms together, bowed slightly to Feng Nandi and said: "Donor Feng, this poor monk is polite." In terms of age, Feng Nandi was definitely above Cheng Xin, so Cheng Xin would never dare to Just like when Cheng Guan called himself Lao Monk to Xie Yunhai, he could only call himself a poor monk. "It's easy to say, Master Cheng Xin. In the past ten years, many Manchu and Qing Tatars have died in Feng's hands, but they have never fought against a martial arts master. Today, I am lucky enough to fight against the head of the Eighteen Arhats in Shaolin Temple. It is really an honor for Feng. I hope Master will not show mercy later." Feng Nandi stroked his long beard and said with a smile. Cheng Xin blushed, knowing that the other party's words meant to humiliate the Shaolin Temple, but she had no words to refute. She could only change the topic and said: "The poor monk has not appreciated the grace of Donor Feng for more than ten years. When I see him today, Sure enough, it is better than before. The poor monk knows that he is no match for Donor Feng, but he has to fight for the Shaolin Temple. Please forgive Donor Feng." "Hahahaha, easy to talk about." Feng Nandi laughed boldly, "Huashan Sect and Shaolin Temple have not fought against each other for decades. I didn't expect that Abbot Huicong gave Feng such an opportunity today to learn from him. Shaolin Temple¡¯s seventy-two unique skills, I¡¯m so lucky to have you, Master.¡± When Cheng Xin heard this, her face turned red again. She knew that Feng Nandi would never take action first, so she scolded him: "This is a poor monk." After saying this, his hands turned into claws. It was none other than the three men from the Shaolin Temple. The first move in the Sixteen Moves of Dragon Claw is "Nai Yun Move". When Feng Nandi saw it, he shouted: "Okay, Shaolin Dragon Claw Hands, let's take a look at my Huashan School's Shattered Jade Fist." After saying that, he clenched both fists together, with his left fist protecting his heart and his right fist stretched flat. Seeing this, Cheng Xin let out a low cry, threw herself on the ground, grabbed Feng Nandi's right chest with her right claw, and grabbed Feng Nandi's left rib with her left claw. Cheng Xin has been immersed in this set of dragon claws for thirty years, and when a set of dragon claws comes out, it is several times more powerful than Hong Tianxiao. Although Feng Nandi¡¯s martial arts is superior to that of Cheng Xin, he does not dare to be careless in front of Shaolin Temple¡¯s most offensive skill, Dragon Claw Hand, and adopts a completely defensive approach. This fight is different from the previous one. Although the Powerful Vajra Palm and the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms are both fierce martial arts, they are both offensive and defensive, while the Dragon Claw is completely offensive. Yes, the attack is fierce and fierce, and the moves are in close succession without any gaps, not giving the opponent any chance to fight back. When Kongxing fought against Zhang Wuji's Guangmingding, even with Zhang Wuji's martial arts, he couldn't find any martial arts to break the Dragon Claw Hand's offensive. In the end, he had to use the Dragon Claw Hand to defeat the Dragon Claw Hand. This shows how powerful this set of martial arts is. . However, this set of martial arts has a drawback. It is not necessarily correct to call it a drawback, but it can also be said to be an advantage. It is that this set of martial arts only has formulas and no fixed moves. It can only be practiced by oneself, and each person can become a dragon. The moves of the claw hands are all different, and their power is even different. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 169 A Ke is with Zheng Keshuang again You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Generally speaking, as long as your skill and experience against the enemy reach a certain level, a set of Shaolin Dragon Claws can already restrain or kill the opponent without using them all. However, if you encounter someone whose martial arts is higher than your own, you can still defeat the enemy with the subtlety and power of the dragon claw hand. However, if you still cannot defeat the enemy once you have exhausted the thirty-six moves, you cannot use them a second time. You must obtain Change to other martial arts, because the advantage of the dragon claw hand is that the attack is fierce and powerful, and it is linked together without giving the opponent a chance. Once it is used a second time, the opponent will definitely have a restraint move. On the surface, Feng Nandi is in a panic under the aggressive attack of Cheng Xin's Dragon Claw Hand. In fact, Feng Nan Di and the monks in the Shaolin Temple all know that once Cheng Xin uses all thirty-six moves of the Dragon Claw Hand, Feng Nan Di will be defeated. It's time for the enemy to turn from defense to attack. At that time, no matter whether Cheng Xin changes his martial arts or not, it will be difficult to save the defeat. Sure enough, when Cheng Xin's thirty-six moves of Dragon Claw were finished, Feng Nandi suddenly shouted, "Look at my Huashan Zhentian Fist." After saying that, a set of powerful boxing was in Feng Nandi's hands. When deployed, it was extremely fierce and powerful, and Cheng Xin suddenly counterattacked and defended, falling into a disadvantage. This set of shocking boxing techniques is the boxing technique that made Gui Xinshu famous in the world. Later, it was improved many times by Gui Xinshu, and the boxing techniques became more perfect. The Sky-shattering Fist now used by Feng Nandi was improved many times by Gui Xinshu, and its power is no less than that of the Dragon Claw Hand. It is said that all the five great Dharma Kings of the Ming Cult were defeated by this boxing technique. After twenty moves, Cheng Xin's forehead began to sweat, her moves gradually became sluggish, and her breathing began to become heavier. Everyone could see that Cheng Xin was gritting her teeth and persisting, fearing that she would not be able to pass ten moves. The heart will definitely fail. Abbot Huicong naturally understood that the Shaolin Temple had already been defeated in the second round, and he was worried that he would lose his integrity, so he said: "Master Feng, please show mercy. The Shaolin Temple was defeated in the second round." Hearing this, Feng Nandi immediately withdrew his attack, stepped back, cupped his fists towards Monk Chengxin and said, "Master Chengxin accepts the concession." Cheng Xin saw that Feng Nandi seemed to be okay after a hundred rounds of fighting. She couldn't help but admire his deep inner strength. She put her palms together and said to Feng Nandi, "Thank you, Donor Feng, for showing mercy." Then she walked slowly. When he arrived in front of Abbot Huicong, the god bowed and still stood back to his position. Seeing that it was getting late, Feng Nandi shouted to Abbot Huicong: "Abbot Huicong, it's getting late today, how about we fight the remaining four games tomorrow?" Abbot Huicong lost two games in a row and was in a bad mood. He immediately replied: "It's just what Master Feng wants." After saying that, he gave a slight salute to Feng Nandi and the other six, then turned and walked towards the Shaolin Temple. After returning to the Shaolin Temple, Abbot Huicong asked the four leaders to go back to rest first, and took Hong Tianxiao to the abbot's room alone. Abbot Huicong said to Hong Tianxiao: "Junior brother, what do you think our chances of winning tomorrow are?" Hong Tianxiao originally didn't know why Abbot Huicong left him alone. Hearing this, he couldn't help but feel relieved. He thought for a while and said: "Among the remaining four, Chen Jinnan has the highest martial arts. Mu Tianbo, Situ Bolei and Bayan all have the best martial arts in Chengdu." Knowing my nephew and others, as long as the head senior brother can defeat Chen Jinnan, this battle will be won, but" Abbot Huicong asked hurriedly: "Nothing. If you have anything to say, it doesn't matter if I tell you." Hong Tianxiao said: "If the opponent still has the same plastic surgery tomorrow, that's all. If they have expert support again, I'm afraid the outcome of tomorrow's battle will be hard to say." This is what Abbot Huicong is most worried about. Hearing this, he couldn't help but ask: "Junior brother has been in Jianghu for a long time, so he must know a lot about these sects. I wonder if junior brother thinks they will have any masters to support them." Hong Tianxiao said: "There is no need to worry about the others, but there is one person who must be guarded against. And I have determined that this person is around the Shaolin Temple. If he can appear tomorrow, this battle will be difficult to predict." Abbot Huicong asked hurriedly: "Who is it?" "Feng Xifan, a sword without blood." "Ah", although Abbot Huicong said that he basically did not leave the gate of Shaolin Temple, he still knew about Feng Xifan. Hearing this, he couldn't help but said in shock, "Although this person is a traitor of the Kunlun Sect, he is a master of Kunlun's unique skills. Exquisite, it is said that even the head of the Kunlun Sect, Xuanyangzi, is not his opponent. Although he was expelled from the school by Xi Quezi, after all, his martial arts is Kunlun's unique skill, and he has always been regarded as the top master of the Kunlun Sect. It is said that even Chen Jinnan is not His opponent." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, this person, Chen Jinnan and Shi Lang are known as the Three Tigers of Taiwan, and his martial arts skills are definitely not inferior to Chen Jinnan's." Hearing what Hong Tianxiao said, Abbot Huicong became even more worried. He couldn't help but pace back and forth, his eyebrows furrowed and his face looked sad. Hong Tianxiao knows what Abbot Huicong is thinking??, said: "Brother, the head master is worried that after tomorrow's war, Shaolin Temple will not be able to hand over that scripture?" Hearing this, Abbot Huicong paused and sighed: "Exactly, junior brother should not have agreed to Feng Nandi so easily today. If he really cannot hand over the scriptures by then, the thousand-year reputation of Shaolin Temple will be destroyed in one day." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that after this incident, even if the scriptures could be handed over tomorrow or the Shaolin Temple won this battle, the reputation of the Shaolin Temple would have been destroyed. But he said: "Brother, don't worry, and I don't know whether Feng Xifan will be there tomorrow." If we show up, even if we lose, Junior Brother can definitely guarantee that we can hand over the scriptures when the time comes." When Abbot Huicong heard this, he was stunned and said, "Could it be thatjunior brother, youdidn't you give that scripture to the emperor?" On that day, the old Emperor Shunzhi handed the scriptures to "Liu Feiying" and asked him to deliver them to the emperor. All the Eighteen Arhats were present, and Abbot Huicong was naturally rewarded, so there was such speculation. "Of course not." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but dumbfounded, and thought to himself, these monks are too childish. If they hide the scriptures and refuse to hand them over, it will be the crime of deceiving the emperor. Who is not afraid of losing their head? He smiled slightly and said, "Junior brother, I used to work for you in the capital. When I was an official, I once saw the Forty-Two Chapters Sutra, and I was curious about it and read its contents, and I can roughly remember them." When Hong Tianxiao said this, he stopped talking and looked at Abbot Huicong with a smile. Abbot Huicong couldn't understand the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words, and said in surprise: "Junior brother, could it be that he wants to forge a copy of the Forty-Two Chapter Sutra and give it to them? But, I wonder if they will find out?" Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, how can there be authenticity? The "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" in my hand are all genuine, but the shredded sheepskin map is not in the book, so he said: "Brother, don't worry, Feng Nandi and the others have never I have seen the Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters, and I remember the contents of this book verbatim. Even if they find several other sutras in the future, they will definitely not find that this book is fake." Abbot Huicong pondered for a while, and finally sighed and said: "That's all, that's all." After coming out of the abbot's room, Hong Tianxiao hurried to the back mountain and found that Zheng Keshuang was gone. Only a pool of blood left in the grass proved that Hong Tianxiao was not looking in the wrong place. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, it seems that Feng Xifan has rescued Zheng Keshuang, and it seems that Feng Xifan will appear tomorrow. Hong Tianxiao was about to turn around and go back to the temple, when he suddenly discovered a few drops of blood on the grass not far in front of the pool of blood. Hong Tianxiao's heart was moved, and he looked forward again, and sure enough, there was such a blood stain not far away. Hong Tianxiao quickly used Qinggong and followed the direction of the blood drops until he arrived at a private house. Hong Tianxiao held his breath, gently came to the window, poked a hole in the window paper with his finger, and looked inside. I saw Zheng Keshuang lying on the bed, his face pale. He must have lost a lot of blood just now. Feng Xifan was sitting in front of Zheng Keshuang's bed and applying medicine to him. What surprised Hong Tianxiao most was that Ake was also in this room, and Standing behind Feng Xifan, holding a small porcelain bottle in his hand. Hong Tianxiao's mind buzzed, and he thought to himself, women are indeed fickle animals, and within two or three hours, A'ke unexpectedly returned to Zheng Keshuang's side. In fact, Hong Tianxiao wrongly blamed A Ke. After A Ke and Hong Tianxiao separated in the back mountain, they really went to find a private house. However, not long after they settled in, Feng Xifan came here with Zheng Keshuang to seek shelter. Zheng Keshuang was overjoyed when he saw A Ke. He also forgot that A Ke had just left him alone and started to smile again. Zheng Keshuang didn't say anything, and Feng Xifan certainly didn't know what happened just now. He just wondered how Zheng Keshuang met a woman at the foot of the Shaolin Temple. Judging from the situation, it seemed that they were not closely related, but Feng Xifan knew that Zheng Keshuang had a romantic nature, and Ake was extremely beautiful. Maybe it was an old acquaintance, so I didn't ask any more questions. Otherwise, A'ke would be exposed under Feng Xifan's cross-examination. "Master, who do you think are the top ten masters in martial arts today?" After bandaging, Zheng Keshuang gently stretched his legs and felt that the pain was not as painful as before. He couldn't help but think of the words of "Monk Huiming" and asked Feng Xifan. . Feng Xifan was stunned. He didn't expect Zheng Keshuang to suddenly ask this question. He thought for a while and said: "Since before the Qing troops entered the customs, all the passionate people in the martial arts world began to fight against the Qing Dynasty, and no one ranked it anymore. " Zheng Keshuang asked again: "Where does master's martial arts rank in the martial arts world?" Feng Xifan did not answer but asked: "Second Young Master, what happened today? It seems that you were not interested in these things before." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 170 Zheng Keshuang was arrested You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A Ke's heart tightened when he heard this. He was worried that Zheng Keshuang would tell the truth about today's events, which would cause Feng Xifan to have a grudge with "Master Huiming". He quickly explained: "Senior Feng, Mr. Zheng's martial arts have greatly increased, so he began to pay attention to these things." I'm interested." Feng Xifan thought about it. In the past, Zheng Keshuang's martial arts was extremely sparse, so he would not be interested in the question of who is the top ten masters in the martial arts world, so he said: "Although my martial arts skills are not the highest, they are also among the top ten in the martial arts world." They are all very famous, apart from Hong Antong of Shenlong Island, Abbot Huicong of Shaolin Temple, and Gui Xinshu of Huashan School¡¯s Invincible Divine Fist, I really feel that there is no one who is better than me in martial arts.¡± A Ke said hurriedly: "Senior Feng has unparalleled martial arts skills and has few rivals in the martial arts. Master Zheng will naturally become a leader among young martial arts heroes in the future." Sure enough, Feng Xifan just smiled faintly when A Ke praised him, but Zheng Keshuang was so comfortable that he even forgot that he was going to say that Feng Xifan was not among the top ten of "Monk Huiming"'s ranking of the world's martial arts masters. , and immediately said happily: "That's right, as the saying goes, great teachers make great disciples." Hong Tianxiao looked at it for a while and felt that A Ke was not willing to be with Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan. He wanted to rush in and rescue A Ke, but he was worried that he would not be Feng Xifan's opponent and would expose his identity. After thinking for a while, he suddenly thought He came up with a way, so he quietly retreated. Two hours later, the sky had completely darkened, and Feng Xifan and the other three also had a hasty dinner. Feng Xifan sat on a stool with his eyes closed to relax, A Ke was clearing away the dishes and chopsticks on the table, and Zheng Keshuang stared at A Ke's busy and pretty look. As the figure watched, his lower body began to tilt up unconsciously. Feng Xifan, who was concentrating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes flashed with cold light, he knocked out the candle on the table with one palm, and shouted in a low voice: "Don't say anything, a large group of officers and soldiers are coming." "Ah", only a few people knew about Zheng Keshuang's coming to the mainland from Taiwan, and the information was strictly blocked to ensure Zheng Keshuang's safety. Zheng Keshuang's skills had greatly increased, and he would not take ordinary officers and soldiers seriously, but Now that he was injured, he was naturally frightened, but the candle had been extinguished, and Feng Xifan and Ake couldn't see Zheng Keshuang's expression. Akko didn¡¯t expect that the officers and soldiers would come at this time. Thinking of the Qing soldiers burning and killing prostitutes everywhere, Fangxin couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened. He took the sword on the stool with his left hand and put his right hand on the hilt. After a while, it suddenly became quiet outside, and then a voice rang out: "Listen up to the Taiwanese traitors inside, you have been surrounded. If you are wise, quickly throw away your weapons and come out and be captured. Otherwise, if anything happens, you will be captured." The arrows are firing, be careful your lives are not saved." Feng Xifan was secretly surprised when he heard this. How could the Qing soldiers know so clearly? He glanced at Ake, who was standing motionless, and saw that she was also holding the hilt of the sword with her right hand nervously. In addition, she had been with Feng Xifan the whole time. There was no time to go out and report the news, so the doubts about A Ke were dispelled. "MasterMaster, whatwhat should we do? Should we surrender?" After Zheng Keshuang heard this, he was shocked. He only had one thought in his mind. My elder brother harmed me and leaked his whereabouts to the Qing soldiers. Feng Xifan secretly sighed, this Second Young Master was the best choice for his qualifications and literary talents, but he was too timid and too afraid of death. He frowned and whispered: "Second Young Master, don't worry, how can these Qing soldiers be the only ones?" If you can stop me, Feng Xifan, I will definitely be able to take you out later." Zheng Keshuang knew that Feng Xifan never said anything he was unsure about. Hearing this, he felt at ease. Suddenly he thought of Ake and asked hurriedly: "Master, where is Miss Ake? Master, can you also rescue her?" Feng Xifan couldn't help but feel angry when he heard this. It had been so long and he didn't even care about his own life. He still couldn't forget the woman. However, Zheng Keshuang's words also reminded Feng Xifan that if she became angry and suddenly shouted loudly, wouldn't it be that she had exposed the whereabouts of the two of them to break out of the encirclement. Feng Xifan glanced at A'ke and saw that after hearing Zheng Keshuang's words, her eyes were filled with the desire to survive. She couldn't help but feel something in her heart. She pretended to think about it and said, "Second Young Master is right to remind you, Miss A'ke" and spoke. In the meantime, she slowly leaned towards Akko, and when she was still three steps away from her, she suddenly pointed at Akko's acupuncture point. "Ah", although there were no candles in the room, Zheng Keshuang still saw Feng Xifan's actions just now through the faint moonlight. He was shocked and asked, "MasterMaster, youhow did you" Feng Xifan tapped A Ke¡¯s acupuncture points and felt relieved. He turned around and said to Zheng Keshuang: ¡°Second Young Master, the situation is critical now. My subordinates can only lead Second Young Master to break out of the encirclement safely. Miss A Ke is naturallyWhen she couldn't get on, my subordinate tapped her acupuncture points because he was worried that she would reveal the whereabouts of our breakout if she screamed. " When Zheng Keshuang heard this, he knew in his heart what the consequences would be if he left such a beautiful A'ke here, once the Qing soldiers discovered it. However, his own life was still important at the moment. There was no such thing as a beautiful woman. Of course, Zheng Keshuang would not be stupid enough to do it for A'ke. And putting himself in danger, he didn't say anything at the moment. A'ke was shocked and angry. She didn't expect that Zheng Keshuang had been trying to please him for several days with sweet words, but at the critical moment, he would abandon him and let his master tap his acupuncture points, making him unable to move or scream. Imagining countless Qing soldiers rushing toward him with lewd smiles on their faces, but he couldn't move, and couldn't even commit suicide. Akko couldn't help but close his eyes tightly, tears falling from both sides, and he couldn't help but regret why he left Hong Tianxiao on impulse. With Master and Senior Sister. At this time, the voice of "Monk Huiming" suddenly came to A Ke's ears: "Female donor, don't be afraid. Although Master Zheng Keshuang and his disciples are unjust, the poor monk will definitely keep the female donor safe and sound." Hearing this, Ake opened his eyes immediately, but could not see the figure of "Monk Huiming". He only saw Feng Xifan holding Zheng Keshuang on his body, and it seemed that he was preparing to break out. Sure enough, when Feng Xifan carried Zheng Keshuang and soared into the sky, a big hole was made from the roof, and he flew outward, the officers and soldiers shouted from all around: "Hurry, the traitor has escaped, hurry up and release the arrow." Then, Ah Ke then heard the sound of bursts of arrows flying overhead. What a good Feng Xifan. Although there were random arrows all around, he didn't panic at all. The sword in his hand danced in a circle, blocking all the arrows from all sides and falling to the ground. At this moment, Zheng Keshuang suddenly shouted from behind: "Oops." Then there was no sound again. Feng Xifan was shocked, thinking that Zheng Keshuang had been shot by an arrow. At this moment, the second round of random arrows started again. Feng Xifan once again made a big circle of arrows. Unexpectedly, this time the random arrows were mixed with a hidden weapon, and the person who fired the hidden weapon was extremely skilled. Feng Xifan's skill with hidden weapons made Feng Xifan unprepared. Feng Xifan groaned, his legs went numb, and his figure suddenly fell from the air. Feng Xifan fell to the ground, held Zheng Keshuang in his arms, and found that his vest was hit by a hidden weapon similar to his own. His face was pale, his eyes were closed, and he did not know whether to live or die. The surrounding officers and soldiers were rushing towards him. Feng Xifan was hit by a hidden weapon in his leg. Naturally, he could no longer lead Zheng Keshuang to break out. He gritted his teeth and left Zheng Keshuang where he was. Enduring the severe pain, he jumped up and flew out. The officers and soldiers are about to encircle the encirclement. When the officer and soldier leader saw that Feng Xifan had run away, he did not send anyone to chase him. He just ordered someone to take Zheng Keshuang away and go back to ask for credit. Akko couldn't move in the room. He heard a commotion outside at first, and then it was so quiet that he couldn't hear any sound. He didn't see "Master Huiming" coming to relieve his acupuncture points. Fangxin was confused and didn't know what was going on outside. , there was no sound of fighting at all. After a long while, the footsteps of seven people suddenly came, and Akko's heart suddenly became high. He thought to himself, "Master Huiming" can only be one person, but seven people suddenly came, could it be? The Qing soldiers who left and returned failed. Just as Akko was surprised, the door suddenly opened, and seven people walked into the room. "A'ke", "Junior Sister", the two most familiar voices came to A'ke's ears, and then the acupoints were opened by the Ninth Princess, "Master, Senior Sister", after experiencing what just happened, A'ke's heart was miserable, and his body As soon as he could move, he immediately threw himself into the arms of the Ninth Princess and burst into tears. "Silly girl, why did you run out alone, but you made us all so anxious." After the Ninth Princess followed Hong Tianxiao, she also felt ashamed of A Ke, and her attitude towards A Ke changed completely. . "Master, II" How could A'ke have the nerve to tell her the reason for leaving? Her pretty face turned red and she was speechless for a moment. "Silly girl, I can't blame you. It's really hard for people to accept the fact that our master and apprentice share the same husband. Tian Xiao has also figured it out. If you really don't want to, he will never force it. It's just that Master doesn't want it. It's too dangerous for you to wander alone in the rivers and lakes again. If Master Huiming hadn't informed you that you would be your master today, wouldn't you have fallen into the hands of the Qing soldiers?" The Ninth Princess gently stroked A'ke's hair and sighed quietly. . "Master, III thought about it, and I will nevernever leave again." Akko finally mustered up the courage to say this. As soon as he finished speaking, the blush that had just faded appeared on his face again. superior. "Really, A'ke, we can be together again in the future." Aqi almost jumped up with excitement after hearing this, and hurriedly snatched A'ke away from the Ninth Princess's arms and hugged her tightly. "But Iit will take some time for me to get used to it." Although Ake basically figured it out after some persuasion from "Master Huiming", she still had to meet the Ninth Princess and Aqi naked on the same bed. , she was still a little embarrassed to do that kind of thing on the same bed. "Junior sister, you don't know that my husband is very powerful. None of us sisters are his opponents. Senior sister guarantees that as long as you become his woman, you will never leave him for even half a step in the future. That feeling is really exciting. I'm so excited." A Qi was so excited that she forgot that in addition to the four masters and apprentices and Fang Yi, there were also four "outsiders" such as Situ Yan. Moreover, these four "outsiders" all had faces full of smiles. Blushed, neither staying nor leaving, standing there awkwardly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The princess and Aqi met each other naked on the same bed. She still felt a little embarrassed to do such a thing on the same bed. "Junior sister, you don't know that my husband is very powerful. None of us sisters are his opponents. Senior sister guarantees that as long as you become his woman, you will never leave him for even half a step in the future. That feeling is really exciting. I'm so excited." A Qi was so excited that she forgot that in addition to the four masters and apprentices and Fang Yi, there were also four "outsiders" such as Situ Yan. Moreover, these four "outsiders" all had faces full of smiles. Blushed, neither staying nor leaving, standing there awkwardly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 171 Feng Xifan is seriously injured You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Ninth Princess knew what A Qi was thinking, but seeing that she was so carried away, and Situ Yan and the others felt very embarrassed after hearing this, they couldn't help coughing twice and said: "A Qi, let's go back quickly, Miss Situ and the others are busy with us. After a long day, I¡¯m tired and it¡¯s time to go back and rest.¡± Only then did Aqi remember that besides the three masters and apprentices and Fang Yi, there were four of them, Situ Yan, in the room. She suddenly felt ashamed and immediately got into the arms of the ninth princess and said coquettishly: "Master, I'm disgusted. If you don't remind me, you will embarrass me." Originally, Situ Yan and the others pretended not to hear anything, but when Aqi said this, the four of them blushed in embarrassment. The Ninth Princess happily stroked Aqi's hair and said, "Silly girl, you talk so fast. How can Master remind you? Fortunately, there are no outsiders here. It doesn't matter." The Ninth Princess especially spoke of the two "outsiders" It was so slow and heavy that Situ Yan and the other two people couldn't hear it. They were afraid that their master and disciple would say something embarrassing next, so they hurriedly turned around and left the room first. Akko looked at the close relationship between the Ninth Princess and Aqi, who were called master and apprentice but were actually sisters. He felt a strange feeling in his heart. A voice in his heart shouted loudly. Isn't this the family he has been pursuing so hard? Do you feel like that, even though the relationship at home is a bit nondescript. Just when A Ke was stupid, Fang Yi gently held A Ke's arm and whispered in her ear: "Sister A Ke, after you left, my husband was going crazy. I followed him for so long. I have never seen him do this for that sister, which shows how important you are in his heart." After hearing these words, a surge of sweetness surged into Akko's heart, filling it to the brim, and two lines of tears fell from the corners of Akko's eyes again, but this time the tears were sweet. Zheng Keshuang was arrested, and Feng Xifan also encountered a big trouble. After being injured, Feng Xifan knew that there was a master among the Qing soldiers, so he made a decisive decision and abandoned Zheng Keshuang to escape alone, hoping to rescue him after he recovered from his injuries. The risk for Feng Xifan to do this is very high, because in ancient times, the concept of master and servant was very important, and righteousness came first. When the master was in danger, the servants must fight to the death to protect each other. Although Feng Xifan had the idea of ????rescuing Zheng Keshuang after recovering from his injuries, let alone whether Feng Xifan could rescue Zheng Keshuang, even if he rescued Zheng Keshuang in the future, Feng Xifan would not be able to explain in front of Zheng Jing. After all, Zheng Keshuang was indispensable during this period. You will suffer some hardships. "Who?" Feng Xifan was walking in a hurry when he noticed someone following closely behind him. He was secretly startled and immediately stopped, drew out the sword from his waist, and gave a low shout. Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t expect that he was using the Divine Movement Qinggong Movement Technique and it was not hidden from Feng Xifan¡¯s ears. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire him in his heart, and no longer hid it, he showed up and said: "Liu Feiying, the Chief of the Royal Guards." "Headmaster of the Royal Guards?" Feng Xifan was secretly surprised when he heard this. Although he had only been in the Central Plains for a short time, he had heard Liu Feiying's name many times. Coupled with his superb Qinggong movement, even if Feng Xifan had no injuries on his legs I definitely don¡¯t dare to underestimate this person, ¡°What is your purpose of following me?¡± "Hahahaha", Hong Tianxiao looked up to the sky and laughed loudly, "I have heard for a long time that Feng Xifan is one of the few masters in today's martial arts world. Why is his brain so bad? Have you forgotten who ambushed you just now? Have you forgotten who ambushed you just now? Have you forgotten who Zheng Keshuang fell into?" Feng Xifan was shocked when he heard this. He immediately filled his whole body with martial arts. He stared at the man in front of him who was completely covered by black clothes and black scarf, leaving only a pair of eyes. He asked coldly: "Your Excellency is so scheming. Just However, very few people know about Feng¡¯s visit to the Central Plains this time. I wonder how Manager Liu knew about it?¡± Hong Tianxiao knew that Feng Xifan must have asked this question, and he looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "How few people know? It doesn't matter, anyway, today is your death anniversary next year, so it doesn't hurt to tell you. There are two young masters in Taiwan Zheng Jing, the eldest son Zheng Ke Zang, the second son Zheng Keshuang, Zheng Kezang has secretly pledged allegiance to the imperial court." "Ah", Feng Xifan was even more shocked than he was when he was ambushed, injured, or followed tonight. He looked at Hong Tian in surprise and said, "This is impossible. The eldest son has never left Taiwan even half a step since he was a child. How could he secretly Have you surrendered to the Qing court? Besides, Taiwan is heavily defended and the spies of the Qing court cannot enter at all." "Feng Xifan, Feng Xifan, although you are also one of the Three Tigers of Taiwan and your martial arts skills are not inferior to Chen Jinnan and Shi Lang, but based on what you just said, you can only be a martial artist. No wonder Zheng Jing only values ??Chen Jinnan and Shi Lang. I don't think highly of you." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be mysterious and did not directly answer Feng Xifan's question, choosing to avoid the important and take the easy. "Hey, your Excellency is deliberately trying to sow discord between the two young masters in Taiwan. I guess you hope that when Taiwan is in chaos, the Qing troops will attack Taiwan." Feng Xifan also said:He was a fool and was not immediately fooled by Hong Tianxiao's aggressive tactics. Hong Tianxiao secretly admired Feng Xifan's reaction and said coldly: "Feng Xifan, I think you are being smart. Since the emperor ascended the throne, there have been three major difficulties. The first is that Obai is in power. Now Sony has come back. The two are fighting, and they are evenly matched. Oboi There is nothing to worry about; the second is San Francisco. Not long ago, the emperor has issued an order for Princess Jianning to marry Wu Sangui's son Wu Yingxiong. This will not only win over Wu Sangui, but also divide San Francisco so that it does not pose a threat; the third is Among the anti-Qing organizations across the country, the most established ones are the Tiandihui, Prince Mu's Mansion, Beggar Clan, Huashan Sect, and Wangwushan. The emperor has already had undercover agents among them, and their destruction is just around the corner. As for you in Taiwan, Zheng Jing You are incompetent, your mother is in power, your two sons are fighting each other, and all the ministers are fighting each other. The emperor does not take you seriously at all. The world is established, what kind of trouble can a small Taiwan cause?" Before Feng Xifan could speak, Hong Tianxiao said again: "Feng Xifan, the emperor knows everything about the situation in Taiwan. Chen Jinnan is a person who is ignorant of current affairs and will be punished sooner or later. The emperor has taken a fancy to the talents of you and General Shi Lang and intends to recruit them. If If you can recognize the current situation and become a hero, and turn from darkness to light, not only will your life be saved, but you will also be able to enjoy glory and wealth in the future." Feng Xifan also knows that Zheng Jing and his son are not people who have achieved great things. Hearing this, he couldn't help but feel moved. However, he thought that dozens of members of his family were in Taiwan. As long as he showed the slightest sign of rebellion, he was afraid that Zheng Jing would kill his whole family immediately. Although Feng Xifan had killed countless people, when he thought of his whole family kneeling under the executioner's ghost-headed sword, he couldn't help but shudder in his heart. "Stop talking nonsense, Feng is already a member of the Zheng family since he took refuge in the service of Mr. Guo. It is possible to take Feng's life, but it is absolutely impossible to ask Feng to join the Qing court." Feng Xifan gritted his teeth. He said a harsh word and completely cut off his own path to surrender. "Okay, you have the guts. In that case, let Liu send you on your way." Hong Tianxiao also knew that Feng Xifan would not be persuaded to surrender by a few words, so he turned his hands into claws and rushed towards Feng Xifan. "Dragon claw hand?" Feng Xifan was well-informed, how could he not recognize this Shaolin dragon claw hand, which has been famous for hundreds of years since the battle between Kongxing and Zhang Wuji Guangmingding? He was shocked and shouted, "Youyou He is a disciple of Shaolin." At the same time, he also understood why Shaolin Temple took refuge in the Qing court. Since watching the battle between Feng Nandi and Cheng Xin, Hong Tianxiao's understanding of the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand has become much better. Now that the general comes out, his power is no less than that of Cheng Xin, who has been immersed in it for thirty years. Feng Xifan sees Hong Tianxiao mastered the dragon claw hand so well that he was convinced that "Liu Feiying" was a disciple of Shaolin. Feng Xifan moved his body to one side and moved away lightly. Hong Tianxiao missed the first catch and then caught him again. This move became more swift and fierce. Feng Xifan had no chance to fight back, so he had to dodge to the left again. Immediately afterwards, Hong Tianxiao's third, fourth, and fifth grasps came out. In an instant, a man in black seemed to turn into a black dragon. The dragon's shadow flew into the sky, and its claws danced rapidly, suppressing Feng Xifan helplessly. He was dodging everywhere, and the sword in his hand seemed as useless as a piece of scrap metal. In the end, Feng Xifan had an injury on his leg. After barely dodging sixteen grasps, he could no longer dodge the seventeenth one. There was only a sound of hiss, and Feng Xifan flew out. His right sleeve was already caught by Hong Tianxiao. The right arm was exposed, with five long blood marks showing, and blood dripping down from it. Hong Tianxiao was unreasonable and used the 18th attack again. Feng Xifan was unable to dodge and Hong Tianxiao grabbed a large piece of meat from his left rib. Feng Xifan knew that he was injured and his movements were inflexible. If he continued to fight, his life would be in danger. He ignored the severe pain in his body and threw the sword and scabbard in his hand towards Hong Tianxiao. With the help of the rebound force, his body moved backwards. Flying away, he disappeared into the darkness in a few leaps. Hong Tianxiao ducked sideways, grabbed Feng Xifan's sword and scabbard in his hands, looked at Feng Xifan's disappearing figure, sneered several times, inserted the sword into the scabbard, and went in the opposite direction. Hong Tianxiao returned to the private house and saw the code left by the Ninth Princess. Knowing that Ake had been rescued by them, he felt relieved and changed clothes in the hut. He still transformed into the monk Huiming and turned to Flying in the direction of Shaolin Temple, Ake was staying with the Ninth Princess and the others tonight, and it was naturally inconvenient for Hong Tianxiao to go there. Otherwise, once Ake found out that Huiming was Hong Tianxiao, who knew what kind of trouble would be caused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 172 Tianshan Liuyang Palm You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, the heroes came to the place where they competed yesterday. After a while, Abbot Huicong arrived with Hong Tianxiao and the four leaders. Abbot Huicong's expression today is much better than yesterday, because Hong Tianxiao told him early in the morning that Feng Xifan was injured last night. Of course Hong Tianxiao would not say that he injured Hong Tianxiao. He only said that he accidentally discovered that Feng Xifan was injured in the back mountain last night. Although Hui Cong also suspected that it was such a coincidence, seeing that Hong Tianxiao was fine, he did not get up. No need to be suspicious, after all, even if Huicong's martial arts were to injure Feng Xifan, it would be impossible for him not to be injured at all. When Feng Nandi saw Abbot Huicong and others arriving, he clasped his fists and said, "Abbot Huicong, we will send someone first for this third battle. He is the Situ leader of Wangwushan Sect. I wonder who from Shaolin Temple will fight?" Everyone knew that Situ Bolei turned out to be Wu Sangui's number one general, but they didn't know the depth of his martial arts. However, Abbot Huicong was not a mortal after all. He had already seen that Situ Bolei had extraordinary cultivation, so he sent Cheng Tong from Luohan Hall to fight, and specially He warned in a low voice. Situ Bolei seldom went out to Wangwushan, so he didn't know Chengtong. When he saw him coming out, he just hugged him with his fists, said "please", and showed his posture. Hong Tianxiao suddenly discovered that after a month of training by Hong Antong, Situ Bolei's martial arts had improved greatly. It was completely different from a month ago. Hong Tianxiao thought that if he had to fight Situ Bolei again now, he might not have more than a hundred rounds. There is absolutely no way to beat him. Abbot Huicong was also secretly surprised. In the martial arts world, there are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers. The head of a small Wangwushan sect actually had a neck-and-neck fight with the head of the Luohan Hall of Shaolin Temple. It seems that if this matter cannot be resolved satisfactorily, once it causes martial arts Due to public outrage, Shaolin Temple will be destroyed. Situ Bolei was overjoyed to be able to compete with the leader of the Luohan Hall in Shaolin Temple. He became more and more courageous as he fought. A set of Tianshan Six Sun Palms made him superb and powerful. Cheng Guan and Xie Yunhai on the side saw it and couldn't help but secretly marveled that the power and subtlety of this unknown palm technique was not inferior to the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm. The person who was most surprised was Chen Jinnan. He had naturally seen this palm technique before, and his blood-coagulating divine claws were defeated by this palm technique. However, it was Hong Antong who used this palm technique at the time. Chen Jinnan thought to himself, he didn't expect that the Wangwushan Sect was actually a branch of Shenlong Island. It seemed that Master Hong was really powerful. He had planted this chess piece in the Central Plains twenty years ago. Cheng Tong uses the Twelve Dragon Claw Hands. Although this set of martial arts only has twelve moves, each move contains nine changes, and its power is not inferior to that of the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hands. Chengtong has been immersed in this set of twelve dragon-capturing skills for forty years, and he can be said to be extremely proficient. However, after fifty moves, he was only tied with Situ Bolei. Cheng Tong gradually lost his dignity, so he changed to another set of martial arts, but it was the Nian Hua Fingering Technique. Cheng Tong's hands were in the shape of a flower. His left finger poked the Tanzhong point on Situ Bolei's chest from bottom to top. His right finger poked straight into Situ Bolei's eyes, fast and hard. Situ Bolei did not panic at all, his left palm cut like a knife towards Chengtong's right wrist, and his right palm directly hit Chengtong's Tanzhong point, using the strategy of surrounding Wei and rescuing Zhao. Sure enough, Cheng Tong saw that Situ Bolei did not avoid it at all, and was actually fighting in a lose-lose style. Worried about causing grudges with the world of martial arts, Cheng Tong had to withdraw his left finger, pointed his fingertips to Situ Bolei's right palm, and drew a figure in the air with his right finger. After the circle, he attacked Situ Bolei's armpit. In the blink of an eye, another fifty moves passed, and the two were still evenly matched. It was hard to tell who was superior. The heroes were dazzled. The names of Wangwushan Sect and Situ Bolei began to be imprinted in everyone's minds. Some of the heroes even started fighting. He came up with the idea of ????becoming a disciple of Stuart Bray. You must know that although the famous and decent sects in the martial arts world have many wonderful martial arts, most of them are very strict in selecting their disciples. They not only look at their qualifications, but also their character, family background, etc. Moreover, sects like Shaolin, Wudang, Kunlun, etc. recruit more disciples every year. It is also very limited. There are a hundred people who come to apply. In the end, only one person may succeed. However, for some less famous sects, the requirements for selecting disciples are not so strict. However, the martial arts of these small sects cannot be compared with that of famous sects such as Shaolin and Wudang, and their leaders are only in the world at best. It's second-rate, just like Mao Shiba's Five Tigers Broken Sword Gate. Cheng Tong became more and more anxious. He tried five or six sets of martial arts in a row, but he was still unable to break Situ Bolei's Tianshan Six Yang Palm. In the Shaolin Temple, even Abbot Huicong, who has the highest martial arts skills, is only proficient in eight stunts, while Cheng Guan is proficient in nine. However, Cheng Tong has mastered twelve Shaolin stunts by himself. He can be said to be a wizard in the Shaolin Temple. However, the Tianshan Liuyang Palm is one of Xiaoyao Sect's unique skills. Over the past hundreds of years, it has been refined and improved by successive Xiaoyao sect leaders. It can be said that there are almost no flaws. Moreover, this palm method is both offensive and defensive, and it is strong and powerful. Soft, virtual and real, making it difficult to guard against, not to mention that it was the first time Chengtong saw this set of palm techniques. It was not surprising that he still couldn't crack it after changing several sets of martial arts. The two hundred moves have passed, and the two are still evenly matched, but they are using real fire, and both sides are using deadly moves. Feng Nandi and Abbot Huicong saw that something was not going well, and knew that if the fight continued, even if they could determine the outcome, one of them would die. In this way, the two sides could be considered to have formed a strong bond. It was also the first time that Feng Nandi discovered that the head of the Wangwushan sect, which was only a second-rate sect in the martial arts world, was such a master. He was worried that his failure would damage his anti-Qing strength, so he shouted loudly: "Abbot Huicong , otherwise it would be a deadlock, what do you think?" Feng Nandi¡¯s words were exactly what Abbot Huicong wanted. Hearing this, he nodded quickly and said, ¡°That¡¯s very good, that¡¯s very good.¡± Chengtong and Situ Bolei listened to the conversation between the two. They knew that even if the fight lasted until dark, they would still be invincible, so the two looked at each other, nodded at the same time, and stretched out their hands. Both palms struck at each other, with a loud "bang" sound, and the four palms struck hard. Both of them took the opportunity to turn over and retreat. At this moment, Situ Bolei still used the Tianshan Six Yang Palm, but Cheng Tong changed it to the powerful one. Vajra Palm. "Hahahaha, it's so happy." Situ Bolei never thought that one day he would be able to tie with the head of the Luohan Hall of Shaolin Temple. After landing, he immediately laughed and said to Cheng, "If the master hadn't been a monk, Situ Burley must get drunk with the master once." Cheng Tong was not in such a good mood as Situ Bolei. Hearing this, he couldn't help but smile bitterly, clasped his palms together and asked, "Thank you Master Situ for your kindness. Monks are not allowed to drink alcohol." After a pause, Cheng Tong saw Situ Bolei about to turn around. Then he left, and finally couldn't help but ask: "Excuse me, what is the name of the exquisite palm technique that Master Situ just performed?" Situ Bolei did not hide anything after hearing this, and said carelessly: "Oh, that palm technique is called Tianshan Six Yang Palm." Except for Hong Tianxiao, everyone looked confused, obviously they had never heard of it, but Cheng Guan suddenly looked surprised and said: "Amitabha, it turns out that the head of Situ is the successor of Xiaoyao Sect." As explained before, Damo Hall specializes in Shaolin martial arts, Luohan Hall specializes in Shaolin Buddhism, and Prajna Hall specializes in martial arts from all over the world. It knows almost all the martial arts of each school. Therefore, if you look carefully, no one will not know it. I believe it is just that when the words "Xiaoyao Sect" hit my ears, some well-informed people in the martial arts world couldn't help but turn pale. Twenty years ago, most people in the world knew about the battle between the Xiaoyao Sect and the Mingjiao, but what everyone knew was that the result was that both gangs suffered losses and were removed from the world at the same time. Now that they suddenly heard the news that the Xiaoyao Sect had reappeared in the world, it was no wonder that everyone was not surprised. Situ Bolei did not deny it: "The leader of the Prajna Hall is indeed knowledgeable and knowledgeable, and Situ admires it. I didn't expect that the Xiaoyao Sect would still be remembered by people after it had been out of the world for twenty years." Chen Jinnan was moved in his heart and thought to himself, could it be that the leader of the Shenlong Sect, Hong Antong, is the current head of the Xiaoyao Sect, so he asked, "May I ask what the relationship is between Master Situ and the leader of the Shenlong Sect, Hong Antong?" Situ Bolei was slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Jinnan to know his master. He said, ¡°That¡¯s the master. Could it be that Mr. Chen, the helmsman, knows the master?¡± Chen Jinnan smiled slightly and said, "Chen has met Master Hong once and admires Master Hong's martial arts very much." Chen Jinnan didn't know Hong Antong, so he only said that he admired his martial arts and nothing else. As soon as Chen Jinnan said this, everyone understood that the two must have fought before, and Chen Jinnan was defeated by Hong Antong. You must know that Chen Jinnan has become more and more popular in the world in recent years, not only because he is engaged in anti-Qing activities. There are hundreds of thousands of people under his leadership, and most of them are martial arts people. More importantly, Chen Jinnan's profound martial arts It is unpredictable. For more than ten years, no one has been able to defeat him. He is vaguely known as the number one master in the world. Hong Antong didn't tell anyone about this matter. Even Hong Tianxiao only learned about it from Chen Jinnan. Naturally, Situ Bolei didn't know either. He just smiled slightly, cupped his fists and said, "It's not that Situ is flattering, Xiaoyao The sect¡¯s martial arts are extensive and profound, but Situ Bolei¡¯s talent is very low, and his martial arts is not one-tenth as good as his master¡¯s.¡± Seeing that the two were chatting endlessly, Feng Nandi frowned and shouted to Abbot Huicong: "Abbot Huicong, for the fourth game, Shaolin Temple should send people first." Three of the four leaders had already left, and only Cheng Shi from the Discipline Academy was left. Before Abbot Huicong could say anything, Cheng Shi jumped into the arena, clasped his palms together and said, "Donor Feng, this is the end of the show." The poor monk took it over." In fact, judging from the current situation, this game is particularly important, because in the first three games, Shaolin Temple has lost two and tied one. If Shaolin Temple wants to win, it must win the remaining three games or win two. One game is a draw, but one must not be lost again. However, what worries Abbot Huicong the most is that among the remaining three people, Chen Jinnan will take the opportunity to confront Cheng Shi. In this case, the Shaolin Temple will lose. "It turns out to be Master Chengshi from the Discipline Academy." Feng Nandi had already known something in his mind, and it was what Huicong was most worried about. Hearing this, he smiled slightly and was about to say that Chen Jinnan was going to be sent out for this match. Suddenly, A voice came from behind: "Wait a minute, let me meet the masters from Shaolin Temple." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Or you may win two games and draw one, but you must never lose another game. However, what worries Abbot Huicong the most is that among the remaining three people, Chen Jinnan will take the opportunity to confront Cheng Shi. In this case, the Shaolin Temple will lose. "It turns out to be Master Chengshi from the Discipline Academy." Feng Nandi had already known something in his mind, and it was what Huicong was most worried about. Hearing this, he smiled slightly and was about to say that Chen Jinnan was going to be sent out for this match. Suddenly, A voice came from behind: "Wait a minute, let me meet the masters from Shaolin Temple." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 173 The Abbot of Shaolin and the Chief Rudder of the Heaven and Earth Society You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a person suddenly appear in the field. This person was tall and thin, with a curly beard. His clothes were the same as those of Master Bayan, but he had two more diamond rings in his hands. No one recognized this person. Only Bayan shouted in surprise: "Elder brother." Seeing that his plan suddenly changed, Feng Nandi couldn't help but frowned and asked: "I wonder who you are?" The tall and thin lama looked up to the sky and laughed loudly and said: "My name is Sangjie, and I am the great protector of the Dalai Lama in Tibet." When Sangjie said this, he used eight percent of his internal strength to knock out some of the people in the field. The power was so low that my brain was buzzing and I was so stressed that I couldn't breathe. Seeing this, Cheng Shi hurriedly shouted "Amitabha" and used his inner strength to suppress Sang Jie's voice. Only those with weak skills felt much more comfortable, and some of the quick-tongued ones even yelled: "Grandma's , isn¡¯t he just a Tibetan lama? Why are you pretending to be so cool?¡± Many people have heard of Sang Jie¡¯s name. They only know that he is the number one master of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism, and he has practiced the Mahamudra magic to its peak. However, this person has never been to the Central Plains, so his martial arts skills are just legends and no one has ever seen them. But judging from his internal strength alone, this person's martial arts skills are by no means simple. Feng Nandi was worried that the scolder would anger Sang Jie and suffer unreasonable disaster, so he hurriedly said: "It turns out to be Master Sang Jie. I have heard for a long time that Master Sang Jie is the number one master of Tantric Buddhism. He has mastered the magic of Mahamudra. I happened to meet Cheng Shi today." Let's compete, master." Although Feng Nandi wanted Chen Jinnan to appear, he didn't want to offend Sang Jie. At the same time, he also wanted to see what the martial arts of the top master of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism was like. Although he didn¡¯t know the level of Sang Jie¡¯s martial arts, Abbot Huicong breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Chen Jinnan did not end up. Tibetan Esoteric Buddhism is also a branch of Buddhism. The Shaolin Temple has done a lot of research on its martial arts, especially Mahamudra, and has long had a way to crack it. Therefore, Abbot Huicong has already determined that Sangjie will lose this battle. A set of martial arts skills for breaking the Mahamudra flashed through Chengshi's mind. He put his palms together and said to Sangjie, "Master Sangjie, the poor monk Chengshi is polite." Sang Jie said with a "hehe" smile: "Great monk, there is no need for so many rules, just watch the moves." After saying that, Sang Jie made palms with his hands and jumped towards Chengshi. No one expected that Sang Jie would not uphold martial arts ethics and attack suddenly. Cheng Shi was not aware of it for a moment and hurriedly stepped back, but his ear was swiped, and it was so hot that it hurt. The quick-tongued person in the field started to curse again: "Damn it, this Tibetan lama beats you whenever he wants, and he actually launches a surprise attack." As soon as this person finished speaking, everyone started to curse one after another. These people are originally arrogant men. , there are all kinds of curses on people, which is interesting to hear. Although Sang Jie also knew that he was a little unjust, he became angry after being scolded and shouted: "Whoever scolds you again, I will chop him alive later." The scolders in the field were all low-level martial arts people. Yan Dao was really frightened, and everyone fell silent. The place suddenly became quiet, and the only sound left was the sound of the two fighting each other. When the two men fought for forty rounds, Sangjie became impatient and changed his moves. His palms immediately turned red like fire, and the wind in his palms actually contained hot air. This was one of the secrets of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism: Mahamudra. Cheng Shi saw Sang Jie using the Maha Mudra, and also changed his moves. He waved his cassock with his right arm, and the cassock was like a wave, attacking Sang Jie. This was one of the martial arts to restrain the Maha Mudra: the cassock subduing demon technique. The power of Mahamudra is that the palm wind is so hot that people dare not touch each other with their hands, thus creating a passive situation. However, the cassock demon subduing skill uses the cassock as a weapon and is caused by the skill. The cassock can be as strong as steel, but it can be It is as soft as cotton and can bounce back the heat emitted by Mahamudra. In this case, the advantages of Mahamudra will be lost. Sure enough, after thirty moves, Sang Jie, who had lost all his advantage, became more and more anxious as he fought. Unprepared, his right arm was struck by Cheng Shi's cassock, and he stumbled back a few steps before regaining his balance. Sang Jie did not expect to lose the first battle in the Central Plains. He was so ashamed and angry that his face turned red, even redder than his hands. Although he still wanted to fight again, the pain in his right arm was unbearable and he couldn't lift it up. I think Cheng Shi's blow took at least eight points of his internal strength. Chengshi quickly clasped his palms together and whispered the Buddha's name: "Amitabha, Master Sangjie accepts the concession." Feng Nandi was also afraid that Sang Jie would be embarrassed and angry for a moment, and he would try his best to find Cheng Shi, which would make the situation out of control, so he hurriedly said: "Shaolin Temple won the fourth game." Although Sang Jie was angry in his heart, he also knew that this was the Central Plains, not Tibet. If he continued to pester him relentlessly, he was afraid that both parties would be offended, so he moved his left hand towards Bayan and said bitterly: "Shaolin Kung Fu As expected, Sang Jie will definitely ask for advice again and leave if there is another opportunity in the future."   Bayan hurriedly led a group of lamas to follow Sangjie, and after a while the lamas disappeared. In fact, in terms of strength, Sang Jie's martial arts is definitely superior to that of Chengshi. It's just that the Shaolin Temple has done a lot of research on Mahamudra and knows that the cassock demon subduing skill can restrain Mahamudra. This made Sang Jie very good from the beginning. Passively, if Sang Jie never uses Mahamudra, the outcome will be unpredictable. Chengshi's victory in this game is of great significance, because in the fifth game, Feng Nandi and others sent people first, and they only had two people left, Chen Jinnan and Mu Tianbo. If Feng Nandi had sent Chen Jinnan, Abbot Huicong If Mu Tianbo is sent, Abbot Huicong will naturally let Hong Tianxiao go. In this way, the Shaolin Temple's chances of winning will be greatly increased. Feng Nandi naturally knew what Abbot Huicong was thinking. However, due to Sang Jie's trouble in the fourth game, Chen Jinnan could only play in the fifth or sixth game. It should have been a must-win game, but now it was An unpredictable ending, but now, it doesn't matter which game Chen Jinnan plays. Chen Jinnan also understood this truth. Without waiting for Feng Nandi to speak, he slowly came to the field, raised his fist towards Abbot Huicong and said, "Chen Jinnan is waiting for your advice." Abbot Huicong knew that Chen Jinnan would definitely end up, and was secretly happy in his heart. He turned to Hong Tianxiao and said, "Junior Brother, Senior Brother, I'm going to meet Chen Jinnan. The next battle against Prince Mu's Mansion will depend entirely on Junior Brother." After saying that, he left in a relaxed mood. . As soon as Abbot Huicong moved his feet, the whole place immediately fell silent. Everyone held their breath and widened their eyes. One of these two people is the leader of the first martial arts sect that has been famous for thousands of years, and the other is a martial arts weirdo who has suddenly risen in recent years. Their martial arts are among the best in the world. Such a showdown is rare in a century, and everyone is naturally Don't dare to let it go. Abbot Huicong walked slowly to Chen Jinnan, who was ten steps away. He muttered the Buddha's name and said, "Amitabha, I have heard for a long time that Almsgiver Chen's blood-coagulating divine claws are unique in the martial arts world. I am very lucky to be able to learn from him today." The blood-coagulating divine claws are somewhat similar to Sang Jie's large handprints. Both hands are red, but the palm wind from the large handprints is hot, while the blood-coagulating divine claws are the opposite. Whenever someone is caught by Chen Jinnan's blood-coagulating divine claws, the blood at the wound will It will freeze into ice, hence the name Blood-coagulating Claw. Chen Jinnan smiled slightly and said, "Abbott Huicong is serious. My martial arts skills are low, abbot, please give me some advice." Because the blood-coagulating divine claws are not the main martial arts and are a bit evil, Chen Jinnan has only used the blood-coagulating divine claws three times in total since his debut. Each time, he was used to deal with the most evil people. In addition, he was always courteous and easy-going, and he was engaged in anti-Qing activities, so he did not get a bad reputation. People in the world said: there is no good or evil in martial arts, use it for good. , then people may not necessarily be evil, as is Chen Jinnan. Chen Jinnan has had countless small battles since his debut for more than ten years, but only three major battles. The first time was the battle with Feng Nandi, the leader of the Huashan Sect. At that time, Chen Jinnan debuted for less than three years and was not very famous. Because of the affairs of the Tiandihui, he had some friction with Feng Nandi. The two fought for more than 200 rounds. , Chen Jinnan was finally superior in skill, and defeated Feng Nandi with the blood-coagulating divine claw. That battle was the famous battle between Chen Jinnan and the blood-coagulating divine claw. Although Feng Nandi lost, he admired Chen Jinnan very much, and because they were both engaged in the During the anti-Qing activities, the two became close friends. The second time Chen Jinnan fought against Feng Xifan, a swordsman with no blood, but this battle was in Taiwan, and no one in the martial arts world had seen it. They only knew that the reported result was that the two were tied. You know, Feng Xifan debuted in the martial arts world ten years earlier than Chen Jinnan. When Chen Jinnan debuted, his reputation as a sword without blood had already resounded throughout the martial arts world. The third time was the battle with Hong Antong, the father of Hong Tianxiao, seven years ago. At that time, they fought because of a small misunderstanding. The two fought for more than a hundred rounds. In the end, Hong Antong used the Tianshan Six Yang Palm to restrain the Blood Coagulation Divine Claw, making Chen Jinnan He suffered a slight injury. This was also Chen Jinnan's first defeat since his debut in the world, and his first injury. Today¡¯s battle with Huicong is the fourth time. In the Shaolin Temple, although Abbot Huicong is younger than many people of the Cheng generation, ten years ago, Abbot Huicong has become the number one master in the Shaolin Temple. , which shows his high qualifications. When Chen Jinnan encountered such a powerful enemy, he naturally did not dare to have the slightest contempt. Abbot Huicong was older than Chen Jinnan in terms of seniority and age, so it was inconvenient for him to make the first move. He stretched out his right hand in a "please" gesture. Chen Jinnan was not polite, his hands were shaped like claws, and in a blink of an eye they turned as red as blood, and exuded a faint cold air. They were the blood-coagulating divine claws. Abbot Huicong¡¯s expression also became solemn, and his hands became claw-like. It seemed that he was preparing to use the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hands. The heroes couldn't help but become nervous again. Just now, Xie Yunhai and Cheng Guan were competing for the title of the best palm technique in the world. It seems that this battle will be the battle of the best claw technique in the world. . When Chen Jinnan saw Abbot Huicong trying to use the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hands, he couldn't help but feel secretly happy. The Cheng Xin move just now flashed through his mind. He shouted low, jumped forward, and grabbed the Tanzhong point and the Tanzhong point on Abbot Huicong's chest with his claws. The side Yin point on the right hip is as fast as lightning. Abbot Huicong felt that before Chen Jinnan's claws could reach him, a cold air rushed towards him. He hurriedly turned his body to let go of Chen Jinnan's grasp. At the same time, his claws also grabbed Chen Jinnan's chest. It was the Shaolin Dragon. Claw Hand's first move, "Cloud Stance," is however very different from Cheng Xin's move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The battle of ??. When Chen Jinnan saw Abbot Huicong trying to use the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hands, he couldn't help but feel secretly happy. The Cheng Xin move just now flashed through his mind. He shouted low, jumped forward, and grabbed the Tanzhong point and the Tanzhong point on Abbot Huicong's chest with his claws. The side Yin point on the right hip is as fast as lightning. Abbot Huicong felt that before Chen Jinnan's claws could reach him, a cold air rushed towards him. He hurriedly turned his body to let go of Chen Jinnan's grasp. At the same time, his claws also grabbed Chen Jinnan's chest. It was the Shaolin Dragon. Claw Hand's first move, "Cloud Stance," is however very different from Cheng Xin's move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 174: Hands fighting again You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Chen Jinnan failed with one move. He did not wait for the move to be used up, so he withdrew the move midway, returned his claws to defend, and grabbed Abbot Huicong's wrists with both claws. If he were caught this time, Abbot Huicong's hands would be useless. But who was Abbot Huicong? How could he be attacked so easily? He turned his claws up and escaped from the range of Chen Jinnan's moves. He grabbed Chen Jinnan's face and at the same time kicked Chen Jinnan's right knee with his right leg like a hook. Huicong's move is a unique skill of the Dragon Claw Hand, called the "Xu-Damaging Move". The upward and downward attacks will cause people to be in a hurry. Even Cheng Guan and others will have difficulty getting out of the trap with this move. However, Chen Jinnan was not a clear observer. He took a deep breath, bowed slightly, and bounced back like electricity. When he was out of Huicong's attack range, his body bounced back like a spring, and he grabbed with both claws. Huicong's lower abdomen and left knee. Chen Jinnan completed several actions in one go: getting out of trouble, rebounding, and counterattacking. Although it was very verbose to write, in fact, at the snap of his fingers, several masters on the field couldn't help but cheer in their hearts. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that if it were him, he would never escape the siege and counterattack so easily. The Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand and the Blood-coagulating Divine Claw are both martial arts that rely on speed and fierceness to win. In the blink of an eye, the two of them have passed fifty or sixty moves, and neither one can do anything to the other. Abbot Huicong also looked at Chen Jinnan again and thought to himself, he didn't expect that this person is so young and his martial arts has reached this level. If he hadn't gained from seclusion in recent years and broken through the bottleneck, I'm afraid that if he wants to defeat this person, he will at least be in trouble. Five hundred moves away, it seems that if you want to defeat this person quickly, you will have to use a strange move. Chen Jinnan also had great respect for Abbot Huicong. He had just watched the battle between Cheng Xin and Feng Nandi, and thought he had a way to defeat the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand. However, he did not expect that Abbot Huicong used the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand against Cheng Xin. It's completely different, his moves are more subtle and more powerful, and I won't be able to do anything about him for a while. Cheng Xin and Hong Tianxiao were extremely shocked. They did not expect that Chen Jinnan could be both offensive and defensive under the attack of Shaolin Dragon Claw Hands. It seems that this person's martial arts is so high that only Abbot Huicong in the entire Shaolin Temple can compare with him. After a while, another fifty or sixty moves passed, and the two of them were still in the same situation. At this time, something suddenly happened in the field. Abbot Huicong actually performed two sets of martial arts at the same time. His right hand was the Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand, and his left hand was the One Finger Zen Kung Fu. They were the hands created by the old naughty boy Zhou Botong. The unique skill of fighting each other was like fighting with two Huicong abbots, and Chen Jinnan felt even more pressure. Everyone who watched the fight was shocked. Ever since the invention of the old naughty boy Zhou Botong, the art of fighting with both hands has not been a secret, and there is no special know-how. Everyone can practice it on their own, but for hundreds of years Only Zhou Botong, Guo Jing and Xiao Longnu had learned it. Unexpectedly, after hundreds of years of silence, this unique skill would appear again on Abbot Huicong. The pressure on Chen Jinnan increased, and the pressure on Abbot Huicong also doubled. Although the technique of fighting with two hands can double a person's martial arts, it is very mentally draining and cannot last long. Otherwise, he will definitely be confused and his opponent will take advantage of him. If you enter, you will lose. Therefore, Abbot Huicong must defeat Chen Jinnan in the shortest possible time, otherwise, he will be the loser soon. Sure enough, after struggling for twenty moves, Chen Jinnan was pointed at the Guanjing point on his left arm by Abbot Huicong. His left arm was immediately unable to move. Then Abbot Huicong used two sets of martial arts with his left and right hands to attack Chen Jinnan's right hand. Where Chen Jinnan could resist, the Guanjing point on his right arm was also hit. If this was a battle of life and death, Chen Jinnan would have had no choice but to close his eyes and wait for death, but this was just a battle. After tapping Chen Jinnan's acupuncture points, Abbot Huicong stepped back and still stood beside Hong Tianxiao, lowering his voice. Recited the Buddha's name. Chen Jinnan couldn¡¯t move his arms. He bowed slightly to Abbot Huicong to show respect. Then he turned around and came to Feng Nandi¡¯s side and said, ¡°I have lost this battle. I¡¯d like to help you, Senior Feng, to unlock the acupuncture points for me.¡± Feng Nandi connected his fingers to open Chen Jinnan's acupuncture points, and comforted him: "Mr. Chen, there is no need to be discouraged. Looking at the world, I am afraid that no one can remain unstoppable under the attack of the two Abbots Huicong." Defeated, it¡¯s not easy for Mr. Chen, the helmsman, to be able to sustain twenty moves before defeat. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain even ten moves.¡± Chen Jinnan stretched his arms, shook his head and said: "Senior Feng's words are wrong. There are many strange people and strangers in the world. As far as I know, Master Hong of the Shenlong Sect can maintain his position under the skill of Abbot Huicong. Undefeated.¡± Feng Nandi was very surprised when he heard this. He shook his head, as if he didn't believe it. He turned to Mu Tianbo and said, "Prince Mu, I'll help you to go to the sixth game." Although Feng Nandi didn'tHong Tianxiao¡¯s martial arts skills are not known, but just because he is Abbot Huicong¡¯s younger brother and Huicong will let him participate in this competition today, we can guess that his martial arts is not weak, so he did not say, "Prince Mu, this battle "It is the key today, we must win", because he knew that Tianbo's martial arts was only at the lower level in the world of martial arts, but because he had done many heroic deeds against the Qing Dynasty in his life, people in the world of martial arts, regardless of their level of martial arts, , high or low status, they are all respected. Mu Tianbo bowed slightly and said: "Don't you dare disobey me." After saying that, he walked out quickly and came to the field, staring directly at Hong Tianxiao, who had already arrived at the field one step ahead of him. Hong Tianxiao also imitated Abbot Huicong and others, clasped his hands together, and recited the Buddha's name in a low voice: "Amitabha, almsgiver, poor monk Huiming is polite." Mu Tianbo also cupped his fists and returned the greeting: "Easy to say, Master Huiming, today's battle will involve the ownership of the Forty-Two Chapters Sutra. Mu Tianbo has no choice but to take action. I hope Master will not be offended." Hong Tianxiao stopped talking, smiled slightly, and made a "please" gesture. Mu Tianbo thought that although Hong Tianxiao was young, he was still an obscure monk, and he didn't bother to make the first move, so he was not polite at the moment and shouted "Master, be careful" and said He used the "Mountain and Flowing Water" in Zhao Mu's fist and struck Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao dodged sideways and formed fists with both hands. It turned out to be the starting position of Arhat Fist, the most basic introductory boxing method in Shaolin Temple. Feng Nandi and others were originally worried that Mu Tianbo would not be Huiming's opponent, but when they saw Hong Tianxiao actually using the Arhat Fist, they were secretly happy. Since Monk Huiming was so confident, it seemed that Prince Mu still had a chance to win. Huicong's heart sank when he saw it. Because of Chengxin's words yesterday, Huicong believed that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was superior to anyone among the four leaders. However, when he saw Hong Tianxiao using the Arhat Fist, Abbot Huicong suddenly realized that he had made a mistake. Even though Hong Tianxiao was extremely skilled in martial arts before he became a monk, this time he was fighting on behalf of the Shaolin Temple. Naturally, he could only use the unique skills of the Shaolin Temple, and Hong Tianxiao was only a monk. How could Duo Yue be compared with the five of them? However, after watching a few more moves, Feng Nandi and others' expressions immediately dropped, while Abbot Huicong was overjoyed. Although Hong Tianxiao used the most basic Arhat Fist, the moves were different from the Arhat Fist. Slightly different, it seems to have been improved. The moves are so subtle and powerful that they have completely suppressed Mu Tianbo's Mu Family Fist. Seeing that he was completely at a disadvantage, Mu Tianbo felt anxious. He changed his boxing technique and replaced it with another boxing technique from Prince Mu's Mansion - Returning Wind Fist. Hui Feng Fist is also one of the unique skills of Prince Mu. It is more powerful than Mu Family Fist. What¡¯s more important is that Mu Family Fist has been around for hundreds of years. Many people know the boxing techniques and moves, but Hui Feng Fist is Very few people know. Hong Tianxiao still used the Arhat Boxing technique back and forth. It was the same move. The second time he used it, it was improved and more powerful than the first time. The third time he used it, it was even more powerful than the first time. There were improvements the second time, and it became even more powerful. After fifty rounds, Feng Nandi and others also realized that Mu Tianbo could not escape the fate of defeat, and their hearts were filled with sadness. It seemed that this trip to Shaolin would not yield much. Mu Tianbo was also extremely anxious. However, his martial arts skills were not as good as others, so he could only grit his teeth and persevere. During the fight, Hong Tianxiao accidentally saw the young princess Mu Jianping behind where Mu Tianbo was standing. Hong Tianxiao's mind suddenly flashed the erotic scene of Mu Jianping naked that day. The boxing skills in his hands were almost messed up, and Hong Tianxiao hurriedly gathered them. Mind, with a backhand finger, he poked Mu Tianbo's lower breasts. Mu Tianbo was unable to dodge and was immediately pointed by Hong Tianxiao, causing him to fall to the ground. Immediately afterwards, Hong Tianxiao saw two figures walking into the field. They were brothers Mu Jiansheng and Mu Jianping. They came to Mu Tianbo and squatted down. Mu Jianping shouted urgently. : "Dad." Seeing that Mu Tianbo only had his acupuncture points tapped, he felt relieved. Abbot Huicong was overjoyed. Shaolin Temple won three out of six matches, lost two and drew one, achieving the final victory. The faces of Feng Nandi and others were extremely ugly, but they were all well-known figures in the world, and they were the heads or heads of gangs. Although they were unhappy, they had to abide by their promises in advance. Just when Feng Nandi and four others came to Abbot Huicong and others to say goodbye, Abbot Huicong suddenly said: "Donor Feng and others, please follow the poor monk to the temple. The poor monk has something to tell you." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 175: Even if you win, hand over the scriptures You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Feng Nandi and others were stunned when they heard this. The Shaolin Temple had already won this competition, what else could they tell me. However, since it was the abbot of Shaolin Temple who requested the invitation, Feng Nandi and others did not want to offend him. They looked at each other and Feng Nandi sighed and said, "It is better to obey orders than to be respectful." The six people followed Huicong to the abbot's room again, but this time there were only Huicong and Hong Tianxiao in the Shaolin Temple, and the four chiefs had gone to nowhere. After the six people sat down, Abbot Huicong took out something from his arms, which was a "Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters". It turned out that Hong Tianxiao suggested to Abbot Huicong that although the Shaolin Temple won the competition, it would be better to hand over the scriptures to them. This would not only show the grace of the Shaolin Temple, but also throw away this hot potato. Otherwise, there will be many people in the future. People came to the door because of this. Although there are many masters in Shaolin Temple, it is difficult to guard against some dirty tricks. What's more, Abbot Huicong is not willing to leave behind a useless "Forty-Two" for them. "Zhang Jing" and being troubled by these headaches every day, I completely agree with Hong Tianxiao's suggestion. Abbot Huicong handed the scripture into the hands of the stunned Feng Nandi and said: "Donor Feng, the poor monk asked Xing Chi last night and learned that there was indeed such a scripture elsewhere, so he persuaded him to hand over the scripture. . Since the Shaolin Temple does not want to get involved in Jianghu affairs, it will naturally not keep this scripture. I will give it to you today, hoping that you can also bear witness in the future." Feng Nandi and others immediately understood that the reason why Abbot Huicong handed over the scriptures was because he was worried that someone would keep looking for Shaolin Temple in the future. The purpose of Feng Nandi and others going up the mountain was for this book. At this moment, they could not care about what Abbot Huicong had in mind. Feng Nandi hugged his fists and said loudly: "Abbot Huicong understands the righteousness. Feng and others are really ashamed." Huicong said again: "Shaolin monks have always ignored worldly affairs and preached that the four elements are empty. This book is really useless. As for who is in power and who is in power, they never care. The reason why we accept idiots to practice in the temple is because all living beings are equal. He is a Manchu, and he once rejected him for doing evil. I hope that all donors can understand and give Xing Chi a path to put down his butcher knife and become a Buddha." Hui Cong¡¯s words are very obvious. Shaolin Temple has never cared about secular affairs. If you want to rebel against the Qing Dynasty and continue to oppose the Qing Dynasty, Shaolin Temple will not interfere with you, and you should not try to drag Shaolin Temple into trouble. Now that the scriptures have been handed over to you, don¡¯t have any thoughts of being crazy in the future, let alone get into trouble with the Shaolin Temple. The purpose of Feng Nandi and others going to the Shaolin Temple was for this book. Although they also learned from Master Bayan that Xingchi knew where the treasure was, after all, Xingchi was the old emperor. Even if he was tortured to extract a confession, he would definitely He won't tell anyone. If he is killed, it will not be easy to explain to the Shaolin Temple, and it will also attract crazy revenge from the Qing court. Although there are many anti-Qing organizations at present, most of them are out of date. It is not a wise move for Ting to fight hard. Instead of doing this, it would be better to take advantage of the opportunity to accept the scriptures handed over by the Shaolin Temple and sell personal favors, which would not be considered a loss of face. Feng Nandi looked at the four of them and saw that they all nodded slightly, and then said to Abbot Huicong: "Shaolin Temple is the Mount Tai and Beidou of the martial arts world. Since Abbot Huicong said this, we should obey it. However, at present, anti-Qing voices are rising everywhere, and many of the disciples of major martial arts gangs are participating in anti-Qing activities. Shaolin Temple is the Taishan Beidou of martial arts. If it is left alone, it may not be what the world's martial arts wants." Huicong also knew that what Feng Nandi said was true. In addition to Shaolin Temple, although the four major sects of Wudang, Emei, Kunlun, and Kongtong were not as full-fledged as the Huashan sect and the Beggar Clan to fight against the Qing Dynasty, they also had many disciples joining the anti-Qing organizations. Only Shaolin Temple has strictly ordered its disciples and lay disciples to participate in political activities. Huicong thought for a while and said: "The so-called Taishan Beidou in the martial arts world is the love of friends in the world. Shaolin Temple is a sacred place for Buddhism. It only focuses on asking about Buddha and never asks about the right and wrong in the world. If the world encounters a catastrophe, Shaolin Temple will naturally We cannot sit idly by and ignore it. Whether the Han people are in power or the Manchus are in power, they are all the same in the eyes of the Buddha." Chen Jinnan said: "Although what the master said is not bad, after all, the monks or lay disciples in Shaolin Temple are all Han people. Thinking about the Yangzhou Tenth Day and Jiading Three Massacres, their relatives might have died tragically under the sword of the Manchus. Now, The Manchus used cruel methods to rule the Han people, and the Han people have long been willing to resist. In addition, now that Obai is in power, Wu Sangui and others are self-reliant, and the foundation of the Manchu Qing Dynasty is unstable. This is a great opportunity for the Han people to restore their country. Shaolin Temple is the Beidou of Taishan in Wulin. If we can stand up and raise our arms, people in the world will naturally respond, and such a big thing can be accomplished. After it is accomplished, we will definitely write a letter to request that the Shaolin Temple be designated as a Zen temple to protect the country, and the abbot master will naturally become a protector. "Guo Zen Master, the Shaolin Temple and the master have left their name in history, isn't it much better than the title given by the Manchus?"   Chen Jinnan¡¯s words were eloquent and reasonable. They were impeccable both from the perspective of national justice and the private interests of Shaolin Temple and Abbot Huicong. Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly after hearing this. Chen Jinnan was worthy of being the overlord who led more than 100,000 people. He not only had superb martial arts, but also had a superior mind. However, Chen Jinnan is smart, but not a god. He never expected that the monk Huiming next to Huicong would be the person who came to Shaolin Temple to become a monk on behalf of the current emperor. Although Chen Jinnan's offer just now was very attractive and made Huicong's heart move, but if If Hong Tianxiao was not present, Huicong might have agreed to this matter. Therefore, Chen Jinnan¡¯s words were still met with Huicong¡¯s rejection: ¡°Amitabha, Almsgiver Chen¡¯s kindness is appreciated on behalf of the Shaolin Temple. It¡¯s just that the Shaolin Temple Since monks have lost all four elements, they do not want to get involved in worldly affairs. As for reputation and good names, they are just external things. If you don't like them, you will throw them away." Chen Jinnan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Abbot Huicong to be as smelly and hard as a stone in a latrine. He had nothing to say. He glanced at Feng Nandi, sighed, and kept silent. Feng Nandi was also quite angry, but after all, he had just accepted the Shaolin Temple's favor and obtained this "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra". It was not good to fall out now, but he also did not want to talk too much with Abbot Huicong. , then clasped his fists and said: "In this case, everyone has his own ambitions, so we will no longer force Abbot Huicong to say goodbye." How could Huicong not see that Feng Nandi and others were angry, but Hong Tianxiao was at the side and could not express his sorrow, so he could only recite the Buddha's name in a low voice and said: "Amitabha, please go well, please don't send me far away." After the heroes came down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao began to study the special skills of the Shaolin Temple without any distractions. In the past, he often tried the moves with the Eighteen Arhats, but now he tried the moves with the four leaders every day. Chengxin was better, and he had basically adapted to Hong Tianxiao's skills. Cheng Guan was a martial arts fanatic, so he never tired of doing it, but it made Cheng Tong and Cheng Shi suffer. However, they were younger than Hong Tianxiao. Although they were unwilling, they did not dare to refuse. On this day, it was the tenth day after the heroes came down the mountain. Hong Tianxiao was discussing martial arts with Cheng Guan. A deacon monk from Prajna Hall came to the door and said: "Master Abbot has invited my uncle and uncle to come to the main hall." Narrative." As explained in the previous article, because Cheng Guan basically knows all the martial arts of all sects in the world, Hong Tianxiao consults him every morning. In the past two months, he has gained a lot. . The two came to the Main Hall and saw more than a dozen foreign guests sitting or standing in the hall, including lamas and martial arts people. The abbot Huicong Zen Master sat at the bottom, accompanied by the Prime Minister, and three people sat at the top. The first person is a nobleman in Mongolian uniform, about 20 years old; the second person is a middle-aged lama, with a withered figure, short, thin and dark; the third person is an officer, wearing a general uniform, about 40 years old . Some of the dozens of people standing behind these three people were military attach¨¦s, some were lamas, and another dozen or so people were dressed in civilian clothes. I saw that all of them were strong-looking and possessed martial arts skills. When Abbot Huicong saw Hong Tianxiao entering the temple, he stood up and said, "Junior brother, a distinguished guest has come to this temple. Let me introduce it to you. This is His Royal Highness Prince Galdan of Mongolia, and this is the Great Lama Changqi of Tibet. This is Mr. Ba Baoma, the commander-in-chief of King Pingxi of Yunnan." He turned to the three of them and said, "This is Zen Master Huiming, my younger brother." Hong Tianxiao remembered that in the original book, there were indeed three people who went up the mountain, but they were entrusted by A Qi to come to the temple to ask for A Ke, who was treasured in the temple by Wei Xiao. But now, Aqi and Ake are together, and it is impossible for the important things in the original book to happen, but I don't know who ordered these three people to go up the mountain and what they did. The three of them were secretly surprised when they saw that the abbot and the four chief ministers of the Shaolin Temple were all old men with white eyebrows and beards, while the abbot¡¯s younger brother turned out to be a middle-aged man about thirty years old. However, the three of them were all experts. When they saw Hong Tianxiao's sallow face, they knew it must be caused by practicing martial arts, so they didn't dare to underestimate him. Abbot Huicong said: "Three noble men came to Han Temple, what do you want to teach them?" Lama Changqi said: "The three of us met by chance in the Tao. After talking, we all said that Shaolin Temple is the Taishan Beidou of martial arts in the Central Plains, and we admired it very much. The three of us all lived in remote areas and had poor knowledge and knowledge, so we came to Baoding Temple together. It is a great honor to pay my respects to meet the eminent monk." Although he is a Tibetan lama, he speaks Beijing Mandarin well, which is clear, bright and elegant. Huicong said: "I dare not take it seriously. Buddhism has always been prosperous in Mongolia, Tibet, and Yunnan. The three of you have been enlightened by Buddhism for a long time, and your wisdom is clear. I hope you can give more advice." Lama Changqi was talking about martial arts, Abbot Huicong What they are talking about is Buddhism. Although Shaolin Temple is famous for its martial arts, the eminent monks in the temple all regard diligent practice of Buddhism as the right path. They have always thought that martial arts is only the end of protecting Buddhism. Galdan said: "I heard that the Shaolin Temple has a total of seventy-two stunts passed down from generation to generation, which are so powerful that few can rival them. Master Abbot, could you please invite all the eminent monks from your temple to try them out one by one, so that Xiao Wang and others can have an eye-opening experience?" "Geldan is very talented. He met a famous teacher when he was young. His martial arts skills allowed him to fight all over the Mongolian grasslands in northern China. He has always been arrogant and his words are extremely rude. Huicong said: "The rumors in the world cannot be trusted. The monks in our temple practice meditation diligently in order to achieve positive results. Although there are some people who have time to practice martial arts, it is just to strengthen the body. It is just a small skill and is not worth mentioning." (Remember this) Website address: www.hlnovel.com)Is it an eye-opener for Wang and others? "Geldan is very talented. He met a famous teacher when he was young. His martial arts skills allowed him to fight all over the Mongolian grasslands in northern China. He has always been arrogant and his words are extremely rude. Huicong said: "The rumors in the world cannot be trusted. The monks in our temple practice meditation diligently in order to achieve positive results. Although there are some people who have time to practice martial arts, it is just to strengthen the body. It is just a small skill and is not worth mentioning." (Remember this) Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 176: The Indestructible Magic Power of the Vajra You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Galdan said with a sneer: "Abbott, you are too honest. You try out these seventy-two stunts. We are just watching them, and you can't learn them secretly. Why should you be stingy?" " The Shaolin Temple is so famous that people have come to learn martial arts almost every month for more than a thousand years. Some of them are sincerely seeking martial arts, while others are malicious provocations. The monks in the temple always refuse them. Even if the visitor is very arrogant, the monks will treat him with courtesy and will not argue with him. Only when the visitor seriously uses force to hurt others, the monks will have no choice but to fight back, which will always bring trouble to the visitor. Abbot Huicong had already heard many words like Prince Galdan's. He smiled slightly and said: "If the three of you are willing to explain Zen principles and talk about Buddhism, the old monk should gather the monks to listen to the teachings. As for martial arts, what about martial arts?" Yes, this temple has its own rules and regulations, and we are determined not to arbitrarily try to trick outside donors." Ge Erdan raised his eyebrows and said loudly: "In this way, the Shaolin Temple has a false reputation. The martial arts of the monks in the temple are inferior to nothing. They are worthless." Unexpectedly, after Huicong heard this, he was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled and said: "Life in this world is vain, worthless, and worthless. The five aggregates are empty, the body is empty, and reputation is something outside the body. . His Highness said that our temple has gained a false reputation, which is also true. I have learned a lesson." Gal Dan didn't expect that the old monk was not angry at all. He couldn't help being startled, stood up, laughed loudly, pointed at Hong Tianxiao and said: "Since this master is the disciple of the abbot, he is also very senior in the Shaolin Temple. You think you have great martial arts skills, but you also think you are worthless and worthless?" Geerdan saw that no matter how he insulted him, Abbot Huicong was not angry at all. Knowing that he had been well-informed and cultivated for decades, he pointed the finger at Hong Tianxiao. In his opinion, Hong Tianxiao was only about thirty years old. In the prime of life, his self-cultivation is naturally not as good as that of Huicong. It is said that when he is provoked by himself, he will show several sets of Shaolin stunts. Ever since he learned about the general situation in Mongolia from Su Lina at the banker, Hong Tianxiao had been thinking of forming an alliance with Mongolia. Galdan was the son of the leader of the Choros tribe, the largest Oirat tribe in Mobei Mongolia. Later, after his father was killed in the internal strife of the Oirat, Galdan was elected as the leader of the Choros. Gradually unfold his magnificent and tragic life. First, Galdan defeated the enemy, unified the fragmented Oirat, and became the new leader of the Oirat Alliance. Afterwards, Galdan conquered Mughalstan in the west and Mongolia in the east, constantly expanding his territory. Xinjiang and western Mongolia were under Galdan's control, and Qinghai and Tibet were also within his sphere of influence. Oirat Mongolia reached a new peak in the Galdan era. Perhaps if there was no Qing Dynasty, it would be very possible for Galdan to reunify the various Mongolian tribes. At that time, Monan Mongolia had surrendered to the Qing Dynasty, and Kalkha Mongolia was swinging between the Qing Dynasty and Galdan. Even Tsarist Russia got involved at this time, making the complicated Mongolian situation even more complicated. Due to the intervention of the Qing Dynasty, Galdan failed to unify the Kharkha Mongolia, and the Qing Dynasty began to realize that Galdan was an enemy that must be eradicated! After many hard battles, Galdan was no match for Kangxi after all, and was eventually defeated by the powerful Qing army. He eventually died of illness due to internal and external difficulties. However, Galdan, the hero, did not surrender or give in, and fought with Kangxi until the end of his life. They even won the Battle of Ulan Butong, defeating the 20,000 Qing army led by Fu Quan. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother, Junior Brother, I have recently practiced the Vajra Indestructible Magic Art and have achieved some success. Why don't you let Your Highness test it?" When Hong Tianxiao said this, not only Galdan and the others were shocked, but Huicong and others were also shocked. Huicong said: "Junior brother, youhave you really mastered the indestructible power of the Vajra?" You must know that among the seventy-two unique skills of the Shaolin Temple, the most difficult one to practice is the Vajra Indestructible Magic Technique, and the most powerful one is also the Vajra Indestructible Magic Technique. After Bodhidharma crossed the river with a reed and founded the Shaolin Temple in Songshan Mountain, In more than a thousand years, only five eminent monks have learned the magical power of Vajra Indestructibility. The most recent one is Master Kongwen, who was beaten to death by Xie Xun with the Seven Injury Fist. As the name suggests, the magical power of Vajra Indestructibility means that when the power is filled throughout the body, the body is as hard as steel and can resist any external pressure and swords and axes. It has the effect of Vajra Indestructibility. With this kind of magical power to protect one's body, one has the upper hand in fighting with others and becomes invincible. Huicong has also been a prodigy in Shaolin Temple for hundreds of years. He started practicing the magical power of Vajra Indestructibility ten years ago, but there has been no breakthrough in ten years. For this reason, Huicong has been very depressed. Today I heard that Hong Tianxiao, who had just become a monk for two months, had actually learned the most powerful stunts in Shaolin Temple. No matter how high his concentration was, he couldn¡¯t help butsurprise. The four people in Chengguan also looked at Hong Tianxiao with surprise on their faces. They were excited, envious and a little bit jealous in their hearts. However, any eminent monk in Shaolin Temple who has reached a certain level of martial arts would dream of learning this Shaolin Temple's number one magic. This skill earned him the respect of all the monks in Shaolin Temple and the respect of people in the martial arts world. However, no one has been able to do it for hundreds of years since Kong Wen heard about it. Hearing this, Mr. Ma didn't believe it and asked, "Master has really mastered the indestructible power of Vajra. You must know that the sword and ax will be added to your body later, but it will affect your life. Master, be careful." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Thank you, Mr. Ma, for your kindness. This poor monk will never make fun of his own life." Galdan could no longer hold his breath, and immediately shouted: "Okay, in that case, Xiao Wang will try this Shaolin Temple's most amazing skill." After saying that, Galdan had already pulled out the sword from his waist, " "Hehe" he laughed sinisterly a few times and then said: "Master Huiming, this knife in Xiao Wang's hand is a precious sword. Master, please be careful." Hong Tianxiao still smiled slightly and said: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. I will wait for the poor monk to practice his skills." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao pretended to use it, and then nodded to Prince Galdan, meaning that I am ready, you can take it. Come and chop with the knife. In fact, Hong Tianxiao has already memorized the key points of the Vajra Indestructible Magic Skill, but when it comes to perfecting it, he still doesn¡¯t know when it will be completed. Maybe like many eminent monks, he will not be able to complete it in the end. The reason why Hong Tianxiao dared to boast so much was actually because of the invulnerable treasure robe he wore. How could Ge Erdan be polite? Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had already nodded, he immediately picked up his sword and slashed at Hong Tianxiao's chest. Abbot Huicong, Cheng Guan and others closed their eyes unconsciously and chanted the Buddha's name silently in their hearts. Although General Ma and the Grand Lama Changqi did not close their eyes, they were secretly worried in their hearts. If Hong Tianxiao did not practice Vajra Immortal, If the magic skill is bad, I'm afraid it will be broken into two halves with one strike, and the grudge between them and the Shaolin Temple will be forged. There was a "dang" sound, and then Galdan staggered back a few steps before regaining his balance. He looked at the sword in his hand and then at Hong Tianxiao's chest, his face full of surprise. Hong Tianxiao stopped the exercise, flicked his chest with his hand, and said to Abbot Huicong: "Senior Brother, Junior Brother, I haven't mastered the indestructible power of the Vajra yet. Otherwise, the clothes on my chest shouldn't be torn." It turns out. , Galdan's sword only cut a hole in Hong Tianxiao's monk's clothes, but Hong Tianxiao was unharmed. Excited, the current mood of Abbot Huicong and Cheng Guan can only be described by two words: excited. There is only one thought in their hearts. Sure enough, it is the magical power of Vajra Indestructibility, and it only took less than two months to practice it. Yes, genius. Junior brother (junior uncle) is really a genius. Abbot Huicong barely suppressed the excitement in his heart and said in a still trembling voice: "Amitabha, congratulations, junior brother, for actually practicing the first magical skill of our sect. Since Master Kongwen practiced this skill, our temple has gained three hundred In a few years, only my junior brother can recreate the glory of Shaolin." Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "Senior brother, I am serious. Junior brother, I only managed to practice it by chance. Moreover, I have only just reached the third level, and it is still early to reach the level of magical power." There are six levels of the indestructible magic skill. Only when you reach the third level can you become truly indestructible, because by the time you reach this level, you are no longer afraid of swords and axes. Many Shaolin monks are stuck on the second level, unable to break through, and end up with hatred. Hui Cong is now stuck on the second level and unable to break through. Cheng Guan and others are even worse, unable to even break through the first level. The indestructible magic skill is considered an entry level starting from the third level. The further you go, the more difficult it becomes to practice. By the time you reach the fourth level, you are not afraid of any external palm force or fist blow. Master Kong Wen also practiced it at that time. At this level, that's why we are not afraid of Xie Xun's seven-injury punch. When reaching the fifth level, the magic power begins to turn from the outside to the inside, and the internal organs are trained to be immune to all diseases and poisons, which is somewhat similar to the effect of the Nine Yang Magic Power. When the sixth level is reached, the Vajra Indestructible Magic Skill is considered to be a great success. At this time, the skill flows throughout the whole body and cannot be harmed by external forces even when sleeping. In other words, unless a person dies naturally, no one can Kill or even injure them. Ma Zongbing and the Great Lama Changqi had their eyes opened now, and they were secretly surprised. Shaolin Temple has stood firm in the martial arts world for thousands of years, which is indeed extraordinary. Moreover, from the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and Huicong just now, they both heard The secret of the indestructible power of the Vajra was not just revealed, the two's admiration for Shaolin martial arts also reached its peak. Although Galdan's martial arts is not weak, he is only at the lower-middle level. Moreover, this is his first time in the Central Plains. He has seen such miraculous skills there, and he can't help but restrain his arrogance and insert the sword back into the sword. Sheathed it, hugged it with both fists, and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master's magical skills are so mysterious that Xiao Wang admires them very much." When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he couldn't help but thought to himself, it seems that although Galdan is a bit arrogant, he is still trustworthy, so he said humbly: "Your Highness the Prince's words are serious, the poor monk can see that His Highness the Prince's martial arts has entered the stage He has reached the first-class realm. Looking at today's martial arts world, there are only a few people who can reach this realm at such an age." Sure enough, when Galdan heard this, he asked hurriedly: "Xiao Wang came to the Central Plains to make friends with some heroes, and I hope you will be generous with your honor." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??"The master's magical skills are mysterious, and Xiao Wang admires them very much." When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he couldn't help but thought to himself, it seems that although Galdan is a bit arrogant, he is still trustworthy, so he said humbly: "Your Highness the Prince's words are serious, the poor monk can see that His Highness the Prince's martial arts has entered the stage He has reached the first-class realm. Looking at today's martial arts world, there are only a few people who can reach this realm at such an age." Sure enough, when Galdan heard this, he asked hurriedly: "Xiao Wang came to the Central Plains to make friends with some heroes, and I hope that you will not hesitate to give me a commendation." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 177 Kangxi¡¯s Secret Purpose You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao knew that his fake Vajra Indestructible Magic had just suppressed everyone. He was amused in his heart, but did not show any expression on his face: "The first one is Hong Tianxiao, the young leader of the Shenlong Sect. This person is a martial arts expert. His father, the leader of Shenlong Sect, Hong Antong, personally pointed out that among the young elites in the world today, his martial arts is definitely the best. There are two other people who are women, and have a close relationship with Hong Tianxiao. One is Hong Tianxiao's junior sister Su Quan, and the other She is Hong Tianxiao¡¯s personal maid, named Fang Yi.¡± "Shenlong Cult?" Galdan couldn't help being surprised when he heard the words. He knew the name of the Divine Dragon Cult. The person who taught Galdan martial arts once mentioned the Divine Dragon Cult, but when he mentioned these three words, there was a smile on his face. The look of panic would never be forgotten by Galdan for the rest of his life. How terrifying the Dragon Cult was has always been a question in Galdan's mind. Although he asked many times, Galdan's master never told him any information about the Dragon Cult. He just warned him to stay away from people from the Shenlong Sect in the future. Galdan is also a young hero. He has made great ambitions since he was a child to unify Mongolia, so he came to the Central Plains with a purpose. Galdan knew that although the Manchu Qing had conquered the world, its foundation was extremely unstable due to its cruel ruling methods. Anti-Qing organizations in various places continued to oppose the Qing court. The Central Plains was already a headache for the Manchu and Qing government, and they naturally did not want to see another unified Mongolia around them. You know, since the fall of the Yuan Dynasty, Mongolia has been falling apart. No one can unify Mongolia like Genghis Khan. Otherwise, after the Ming Dynasty is destroyed, the Manchus may not win the world. Therefore, if Galdan wants to unify Mongolia, he must obtain foreign aid, which can also be said to be allies. Galdan suffered from various so-called abnormal natural phenomena when he was born and was considered to be the "reincarnation" of a famous monk in Tibet. Therefore, he was sent to Lhasa to study Buddhism with the fifth Dalai Lama and became the highest-ranking lama in Oirat. After Galdan left Mongolia, his first stop was to Tibet and met the fifth Dalai Lama. After some secret talks, the fifth Dalai Lama promised to do everything in his power to help Galdan when he raised his troops. The only condition was that if Galdan once conquered the world, he would promote Tibetan Buddhism. Galdan naturally agreed to such a simple request, and both parties made an alliance and became allies. Seeing that Galdan was on the road with only two or three followers with crude martial arts skills, the fifth Dalai Lama was worried that something might happen to him on the road, so he sent Changqi Lama, the second master of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism, to bring five lamas with strong martial arts skills. Follow protection. On his second stop, Galdan went to Yunnan to meet Wu Sangui. Since Wu Sangui had a disloyal heart for a long time, he hit it off with Galdan. The two made a blood alliance in Wu Sangui's palace and agreed that in the future, the world would be bounded by the Yellow River, with Galdan in the north and Wu Sangui in the south. Similarly, Wu Sangui also sent several masters from the Jinding Sect to protect Galdan along the way when he was leaving. Galdan was conceited about his martial arts skills. Although he was unhappy when he saw that the fifth Dalai Lama and Wu Sangui had sent people to protect him, after all, they both had good intentions and could not refuse. Along the way, Galdan asked about some situations in the martial arts in the Central Plains, and naturally got the information that Shaolin Temple was the Beidou of Mount Taishan in the martial arts world. Only then did Galdan lead a group of people to the Shaolin Temple. "Could it be that His Highness the Prince has heard of the Dragon Cult?" Galdan's expression was all over Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and he felt very strange in his heart. "Oh, my master mentioned it a little bit before." Galdan once again remembered the look of fear on his master's face when he mentioned the three words Shenlong Cult. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "The Shenlong Sect has not been in the world for a long time. This time Hong Tianxiao came out, and all he made friends with were anti-Qing people. I don't know what the Shenlong Sect's intentions are. The Shaolin Temple has never asked about world affairs, let alone caused a fire. If not for this, Hong Tianxiao, a poor monk, would have made friends with that benefactor Hong." Hong Tianxiao knew Gal Dan's great ambitions, and deliberately said this, which would inevitably lead Gal Dan to take the initiative to make friends with him. Sure enough, after Galdan heard this, he made up his mind to make Hong Tianxiao as an ally in the future. After witnessing the "Indestructible Magic Power of Diamond" in Shaolin Temple, Galdan and others said goodbye and went down the mountain. Because Galdan was a prince of the Mongolian tribe, Abbot Huicong, Hong Tianxiao, Chengguan and others sent them to the gate of the mountain. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves was suddenly heard, and more than ten horses galloped over. Everyone stopped unconsciously, and when more than ten riders rode nearby, they saw that the passengers on the horses were all wearing the uniforms of the royal guards, a total of sixteen people. Galdan and others' faces changed color, they looked at each other, and unanimously put their hands on the hilt or hilt of the sword. When they saw that the momentum was not right, they struck first. Who would have expected that before they reached the temple, all sixteen people got off their horses, and without even looking at Galdan and others, they lined up and approached. The first two people were Zhang Kangnian.?Zhao Qixian. When Zhang Kangnian saw Hong Tianxiao, he said loudly: "Master DuDu, hello!" He originally wanted to call him "Master Dutong", but seeing that he was wearing a monk's robe, he had to blur the title. Sixteen people were present Qi bowed to him. Galdan and others breathed a sigh of relief and loosened their hands on the hilt or hilt of the sword. However, when they heard these sixteen high-ranking imperial guards calling Hong Tianxiao "Sir," they were all confused. A big question mark has arisen about Hong Tianxiao's identity. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian would arrive at this time. Knowing that Galdan and others had doubts about his identity, he could only smile bitterly and said to everyone: "Everyone, please get up, no need to be polite, let's talk in the temple." The commander-in-chief of the Qing Dynasty was an official of the second rank, the first-class bodyguard was a third-rank officer, and the second-class bodyguard was a fourth-rank officer. Although Zhang Kangnian and other officials were lower in rank than the general soldiers, they were the emperor's bodyguards and did not pay attention to the military attach¨¦s from other provinces. They only nodded to the general general Ma and ignored the others. Zhang Kangnian and Hong Tianxiao walked side by side towards the temple and whispered: "The Emperor has a secret decree." Hong Tianxiao nodded, knowing that Kangxi should let him go to Qingliang Temple to be the abbot. This was because the young emperor wanted to meet the old Emperor Shunzhi, but because of the inconvenience in Shaolin Temple, he had to take the old emperor to Qingliang Temple again, so that Kangxi could secretly meet the old Emperor Shunzhi under the pretense of making a wish at Mount Wutai. And it can be more than once. However, what Kangxi did not expect was that the Tibetan Esoteric Sect still had no intention of giving up and actually sent thousands of lamas up the mountain to snatch the old Emperor Shunzhi. Unexpectedly, many changes happened, causing the old Emperor Shunzhi to die in Qingliang Temple in Mount Wutai. , became a major regret in Kangxi¡¯s life. This matter will be introduced in detail later, so I won¡¯t go into details here. When he arrived at the Main Hall, Zhang Kangnian took out the imperial edict and read it out, but it was just a few official sentences. The emperor gave five thousand taels of silver to the Shaolin Temple to build monks' houses, rebuild the golden statue of the Buddha, and conferred Hong Tianxiao as "Fuguo Fengsheng Zen Master". Huicong and Hong Tianxiao Kowtow and say thanks. Zhang Kangnian added: "Your Majesty has ordered Zen Master Fengsheng to set off for Mount Wutai soon." Hong Tianxiao had expected this, and he was not surprised when he heard this. He bowed and said, "I obey the order." After serving tea, Hong Tianxiao invited Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian to his Zen room to talk. Zhang Kangnian took out a secret edict from his arms, respectfully presented it with both hands, and said: "Manager Liu, the emperor has another edict." Hong Tianxiao opened the results of the secret decree and found that as expected, Kangxi asked Hong Tianxiao to serve as the abbot of Qingliang Temple, and brought the old Emperor Shunzhi with him. By the way, he selected dozens of monks with high martial arts skills from the Shaolin Temple to go with them, in order to protect the old Shunzhi. The emperor's safety. After hearing the content of the secret edict relayed by Hong Tianxiao, Hui Cong was overjoyed. He wished that Xing Chi, the god of plague, would leave the Shaolin Temple as soon as possible. Not to mention sending dozens of monks to protect him, he would definitely mobilize half of the monks in the Shaolin Temple. There was no complaint, but there was no expression on Huicong's face. He just smiled and said: "Congratulations, junior brother, the emperor sent you to abbot Qingliang Temple. Qingliang Temple is a solemn ancient temple. It was built during the reign of Emperor Xiaowen of the Northern Wei Dynasty. It was earlier than Shaolin Temple. Junior Brother came out As the master of a large temple, he will surely be able to promote Buddhism, save all sentient beings, and make our religion prosperous." Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Brother, I have never been an abbot. I am afraid that this abbot will not be able to do it. The reason why the emperor issued this edict is just to meet the old emperor, especially in the Shaolin Temple. It¡¯s safe. It¡¯s better for me, junior brother, to ask the old emperor to practice in the Shaolin Temple.¡± Huicong was startled and said hurriedly: ¡°Now that the imperial edict has been issued, there is no reason to take it back. What¡¯s more, the imperial edict stated that junior brother should lead a group of martial arts masters in this temple. The monks will accompany you. Junior brother, you can choose on your own. Since we are all juniors you are familiar with, we should help you wholeheartedly and there will never be any danger. Junior brother, you can rest assured." Hong Tianxiao guessed Hui Cong's thoughts and was secretly amused. He didn't say much to him at the moment, just nodded and said goodbye. Seeing that Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian had been guarding the door, he took them back to the Zen room where he was, took out 6,000 taels of silver notes from the bottom of the cabinet, and ordered Zhang Kangnian to reward them in equal parts to the guards. Zhang and Zhao didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would be so generous even after becoming a monk. They couldn't help but be overjoyed. They took the banknote and praised: "Since ancient times, you are the only one who has been rewarded with silver by great monks to the emperor's guards. Mr. Liu, you are the only one. Really." Unprecedented, unprecedented, unprecedented, and unprecedented." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 178 The pleasant life in Qingliang Temple You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered a line from Wei Xiaobao in the original book and laughed loudly: "It should be that there is no ancient monk before and no monk after." The two of them also found it interesting, and they started laughing together. The three of them chatted for a while, and then they left. After the guards resigned, Hong Tianxiao went to see the abbot and said that since he had the emperor's order, he must set off for Qingliang Temple tomorrow. Abbot Huicong wished that he could quickly take away the idiot, so he said: "This is how it should be. Master and disciple are born with wisdom and have a wonderful understanding of the meaning of Buddhism. It is a pity that we don't get together for many days, and we have to separate, so we can't learn from each other more and participate in the true Dharma together." , I think it¡¯s due to this. I wonder which monks will my junior brother take with him?¡± Regarding the selection of candidates, Hong Tianxiao had already thought about it and said without thinking: "The head nephew of Prajna Hall, Cheng Guan, is wanted, and the eighteen nephews of Luohan Hall are wanted." In addition, more than a dozen Cheng Guan, who has extremely high martial arts skills, are selected. There are thirty-six monks from the Zi generation and the Jing generation. Huicong had no objection, so he immediately summoned the thirty-six Shaolin monks and said that Zen Master Huiming was going to abbot Qingliang Temple in Mount Wutai. He told them to go with them, protect the Dharma and practice, and obey Zen Master Huiming's orders without violating them. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered what happened to A Ke, and asked Abbot Huicong to write a letter of recommendation, introducing A Ke to the Emei Sect to become a disciple of the head of the Emei Sect, Master Dingye. Abbot Huicong asked about Ake's identity. Hong Tianxiao only said that she was the daughter of an old friend. Although Huicong knew that what Hong Tianxiao said was untrue, since he wanted Hong Tianxiao to leave as soon as possible, he did not bother to find out who Ake was. He immediately wrote a letter and handed it to Hong Tianxiao. Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao and thirty-six monks bid farewell to the abbot and others. When he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he asked the monks to wait for a moment, and then went to see A Ke and others alone. Except for Ake, the Ninth Princess and others had been notified by Hong Tianxiao last night, so they pretended not to know Hong Tianxiao's arrival. A Ke lived at the foot of the mountain for ten days, but still did not see "Master Huiming" coming. She thought he had forgotten the matter, and was hesitating whether to go to the Shaolin Temple to find him, but he saw Hong Tianxiao coming, and he was overjoyed. Hong Tianxiao handed the recommendation letter written by Hui Cong to A Ke and said: "Female donor, it is a long way to Emei. The female donor is alone on the mountain road. She may be in danger. Otherwise, how can this poor monk be worthy of my friend from outside the country?" I want to send a few Shaolin monks to protect me along the way, but I also ask the female donor not to refuse." A¡¯ke thought for a moment and agreed. Hong Tianxiao then returned to the monks to make arrangements, while A¡¯ke said goodbye to Ninth Princess and others. Hong Tianxiao wanted to introduce A Ke to the Emei Sect, and the Ninth Princess and others had already known about it. Considering that A Ke could not adapt to the situation of three masters and apprentices serving one husband, the Ninth Princess and A Qi had no objection. But now that parting is imminent, Princess Ninth and A Qi are a little conflicted. After all, Ake may not be able to see each other for several years after leaving the Emei Sect. Ever since the Ninth Princess's heart knot was opened by Hong Tianxiao, the relationship between the master and the apprentice has soared, and it is almost inseparable. In addition, if A Ke does not go to the Emei sect, but follows the girls to Qingliang Temple, Hong Tianxiao, Ninth Princess and others will inevitably be unable to enjoy the pleasures because of A Ke. This is the conflict in the hearts of Ninth Princess and A Qi . After a reluctant farewell, Hong Tianxiao was also very reluctant to say goodbye when he saw A Ke, Cheng Xin and other nine Arhats from Shaolin Temple disappearing. However, he thought that the temporary separation was so that he could stay with A Ke permanently in the future. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved that the Emei faction could stand in his own camp because of A Ke. The group of people was speechless all the way, and within a day they arrived at the foot of Mount Wutai. Just as they were about to go up the mountain, they saw four monks approaching. An old monk put his hands together and asked, "Are you all masters from Shaolin Temple?" Hong Tianxiao nodded. The old monk said: "This one must be a Zen master whose Dharma name is obscure and clear?" Hong Tianxiao nodded again, and the four monks bowed down together and said, "The monks were overjoyed to learn that Zen Master came to abbot Qingliang. They have been waiting at the foot of the mountain for many days." Since Chengguang returned to Shaolin Temple, Qingliang Temple has been abboted by the old monk Fa Sheng. Kangxi sent another person to issue a secret edict to Fa Sheng, and sent him to Ciyun Temple in Chang'an to serve as the abbot. He would take over as soon as the Shaolin monks arrived. Ciyun Temple in Chang'an was much larger than Qingliang Temple. I was very happy about the Dharma's victory and sent four monks to welcome him at the foot of Wutai Mountain a few days ago. Hong Tianxiao and others came to Qingliang Temple and performed a handover ceremony with Fa Sheng. All the monks came to see him, but Yulin didn't come. He asked a monk to bring a personal letter from the new abbot, Xing Chi and Xing Dian, to his place of practice. The next day, Fa Sheng packed his bags and went down the mountain, heading west to Chang'an. Hong Tianxiao became the master of Qingliang Temple. Fortunately, monks such as Cheng Guang were always available to give guidance on various rituals and rules, so Hong Tianxiao became the abbot.Come on, it looks exactly the same, there is nothing wrong with it. Hong Tianxiao also spent money to buy several private houses outside the temple. Naturally, the Ninth Princess, Aqi and Fang Yi lived together, while Situ Yan, Zeng Rou, Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan lived together. With Hong Tianxiao's arrangement, everyone The girl knew it well in her heart, and the Ninth Princess and the three girls were nothing. Thinking of hearing that unforgettable cry every night from today on, the four girls of Situ Yan were filled with excitement and yearning. Hong Tianxiao ordered people to build a thatched cottage on each side of the east, west, north and south half a mile away from the small temple in the back mountain of Yulin, where Xingchi practiced, and sent eight Shaolin monks to take turns to be on duty in the thatched cottage. All things being certain, Hong Tianxiao was at peace. During the day, he studied Shaolin martial arts with Cheng Xin, Cheng Guan and others. At night, he naturally sneaked into the bedrooms of the Ninth Princess and the three daughters to enjoy the pleasures of fish and water. His daily life was quite satisfactory. Comfortable. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Hong Tianxiao¡¯s Vajra Indestructibility Magic Skill really allowed him to break through to the third level. Hong Tianxiao was so happy that he found the girls that night, took off the treasured clothes, and asked the Ninth Princess to slash his body with a knife. The girls' faces turned pale with fear. After Hong Tianxiao had to explain a lot, the girls understood what was going on, but no one could do anything for fear that Hong Tianxiao would not succeed in practicing the magical skills and would instead be injured. In the end, under Hong Tianxiao¡¯s various entanglements, the Ninth Princess had no choice but to pick up the knife and lightly chop Hong Tianxiao¡¯s body. As expected, she was not injured. When the second knife was struck, the convinced Ninth Princess had already used 50% of her strength. As a result, except for a cut in her underwear, her skin was not damaged at all. Now, all the girls basically believed that Hong Tianxiao had really mastered the indestructible power of Vajra. So, when the third sword was struck, the Ninth Princess had already used three thirds of her internal power. The result was exactly the same as the second time, except that the monk's clothes were the same. There's just another long opening on it. The Ninth Princess was about to put down the knife, but she saw Hong Tianxiao's expectant eyes again, so she gritted her teeth, used all her internal strength, and slashed at Hong Tianxiao's left arm with the knife. After all, the Ninth Princess loved Hong Tianxiao very much, so she chose to chop off her left arm. The worst result would be to lose only one arm, but it was better to chop her to the body and kill her. The result was still that Hong Tianxiao was safe and sound. The Ninth Princess was so surprised that she dropped the knife in her hand and threw it into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and started crying. Hong Tianxiao didn't know how much psychological pressure the Ninth Princess was under when she swung these swords at the person she loved most. There were also Fang Yi and others. Although they were not the ones wielding the knife, the pressure and tension in their hearts was no worse than that of the Ninth Princess. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was safe and sound, the girls all breathed a sigh of relief. Aqi's legs even became weak. Unable to stand, he fell to the ground. That night, Hong Tianxiao naturally showed off his power and fought hard all night, sending each of the Ninth Princess, A Qi and Fang Yi to the clouds of bliss seven or eight times. The three girls were all paralyzed on the bed, without any strength in their bodies. Then he put on his clothes and went back to Qingliang Temple happily. This time, Hong Tianxiao no longer worried about Cheng Xin and others asking him for advice on how to practice the indestructible power of the Vajra. It was early summer, and it was dawning early. Before he reached the temple gate, Hong Tianxiao saw Cheng Xin standing alone at the temple gate from a distance, looking around, as if he was waiting for someone. After seeing Hong Tianxiao, Cheng Xin hurriedly ran all the way. As soon as she came to Hong Tianxiao, before she could speak, Hong Tianxiao asked, "Chengguang, what are you doing at the gate of the temple so early in the morning?" Chengxin was stunned, and asked an unexpected question: "Uncle Master, Uncle Master, something bad has happened. Mount Wutai there are suddenly many more lamas on Mount Wutai." Hong Tianxiao was also stunned. When he went to the residence of Ninth Princess and others yesterday evening, there was nothing unusual. However, something unexpected happened overnight, so he asked: "When did it happen?" "Last night at 3:30 pm, I went to my uncle's room and found that he was not there. Later I asked Zhike Monk and I found out that my uncle would go down the mountain every evening and would not come back until early the next morning. That's why I was at the gate of the temple early in the morning. I'm waiting for my uncle, but I don't want to really wait for my uncle." Cheng Xin is an honest person and speaks the truth. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he couldn't help but blush. Last night at 3:00 pm, he was still showing off his power in the room of the Ninth Princess and the others. There was also the Zhike Monk. It seemed that he was going to use Qinggong secretly when he went down the mountain. He coughed lightly. He said: "Uncle, I have already noticed that something is wrong, so I go down the mountain every night to monitor some situations. Last night last night, I suddenly had some new understanding of the indestructible power of the Vajra, so I wanted to find a place. I didn¡¯t expect these lamas to come to Mount Wutai at that time.¡± Hong Tianxiao was just talking nonsense, but Cheng Xin actually believed it and said, "Uncle Master, we all have responsibilities for the safety of Master Xingchi. How can we let Uncle Master work hard by himself every night? Then I went to make arrangements for the Eighteen Arhats to take turns replacing Master Uncle." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, this won't work. If you replace me, wouldn't you be giving me a big cuckold? I won't do this, so he said: "It doesn't matter, you have been in Shaolin Temple for a long time and are not good at these things. You will do it in the future." Just sleep with your clothes on every night, and if something happens, I will whistle from the bottom of the mountain as a secret signal." Seeing that Cheng Xin wanted to talk more, Hong Tianxiao was afraid that he would keep pestering him about this matter, so he changed the subject and asked: "How many people did the lama go to the mountain last night?" Upon hearing this, Cheng Xin suppressed the words that were on his lips for a while, thought for a while and said: "Cheng Li discovered this matter. Because it was dark, he couldn't see clearly. According to him, there should be about hundreds of people." ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?I didn't want to do it, so I said: "It doesn't matter. You have been in Shaolin Temple for a long time and are not good at these things. From now on, you can just sleep with your clothes on every night. Once something happens, I will roar at the foot of the mountain as a secret signal." " Seeing that Cheng Xin wanted to talk more, Hong Tianxiao was afraid that he would keep pestering him about this matter, so he changed the subject and asked: "How many people did the lama go to the mountain last night?" Upon hearing this, Cheng Xin suppressed the words that were on his lips for a while, thought for a while and said: "Cheng Li discovered this matter. Because it was dark, he couldn't see clearly. According to him, there should be about hundreds of people." ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 179 Situ Yan¡¯s Cold Poison Attack You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he smiled coldly in his heart. It was not as simple as hundreds of people, but probably thousands of people. Maybe they were going up the mountain in batches. Those who were supposed to come would still come. It seemed that he had to think carefully about how to cross the mountain. Passed this level. In the next few nights, seven to eight hundred lamas went up the mountain every night, so there were four to five thousand people. Although there are not many lamas in Tibetan Tantric Buddhism who are highly skilled in martial arts, the number of lamas is very large. As the saying goes, a good tiger cannot fight a pack of wolves, and too many lice can kill people, let alone four to five thousand lamas who know martial arts. Hong Tianxiao has been paying attention to this matter in the evenings these past few days, but he has no time to go down the mountain to find the Ninth Princess and the three girls to have fun. As for the safety of the seven girls, Hong Tianxiao was not worried at all. With Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan there, no one except Hong Tianxiao could step into their room. Hong Tianxiao originally wanted to use poison to deal with these lamas, but after the four to five thousand lamas came up the mountain, no temple could accommodate so many people, so they were scattered among dozens of temples. It was very inconvenient to poison. Poisoning the water source would harm the lives of innocent monks on Mount Wutai, so Hong Tianxiao had to give up the idea of ??poisoning. After all the lamas went up the mountain, Hong Tianxiao privately captured a lama and interrogated him. However, the lama was of too low a rank, so he didn't get any valuable information from him. He just knew that the leading lama was in Shaolin Temple this time. The great Lama Sangjie returned. This gave Hong Tianxiao an idea: to capture the thief first, capture the king. In fact, Hong Tianxiao can completely follow Wei Xiaobao's method in the original book, not to mention the two girls Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan who are proficient in the art of disguise. Even if they face Sang Jie head-on, they will not show any flaws. However, Hong Tianxiao is not Wei Xiaobao, but a first-rate master who has recently practiced the indestructible power of Vajra. Moreover, these lamas can become Hong Tianxiao's targets for practicing Shaolin martial arts, so the seeds of a vicious fight are sown. After two days of interrogation, Hong Tianxiao finally found out that Sangjie and Bayan lived in Qimiao Temple at the foot of Wutai Mountain. There were more than a hundred lamas living in this temple with Sangjie and Bayan. The clothing of more than a hundred lamas is much darker than that of other lamas. It is thought that these more than a hundred lamas are the leaders of the four to five thousand lamas. Hong Tianxiao secretly calculated that if he had to remove Sang Jie, Bayan and more than a hundred people, it would not be enough for him alone. At least thirty-six masters from the Shaolin Temple should take action together. After all the masters from Shaolin Temple came out, the safety of the old Emperor Shunzhi could only be temporarily left to the Ninth Princess, Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan. Hong Tianxiao had made up his mind, so he went to the Ninth Princess's residence to discuss the matter with her. However, he saw Ninth Princess and Aqi guarding the door, pacing back and forth, looking out from time to time, as if something was going on. First things first. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's figure appear, the ninth princess hurriedly flew over, grabbed Hong Tianxiao's hand with her right hand and said: "Junior brother, Miss Situ's cold poison has struck again. This time it seems to be particularly powerful. Two girls, Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan, used it." It took three hours to suppress the cold poison in Miss Situ's body, but it won't be long before the cold poison will attack again." Originally, Situ Yan's cold poison only occurred on the night of the full moon every month, but for more than three months after Situ Yan followed Hong Tianxiao down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao would use the Nine Yang Magic to help Xuan Ming every full moon night. The cold poison suppressed the other cold poison, but nothing happened. However, during the past three months, Situ Yan lived with Ninth Princess and others. Every night, he could clearly hear the screams of Ninth Princess and the others, especially Fang Yi. It was a complete catharsis from the heart. The sound of screaming all night long makes the four girls of Situ Yan sleepless every night. The first thing they do every morning is to wash their private parts and change their underwear. In fact, if you calculate it, the number of times Situ Yan's four girls ejaculate every night is no less than that of the Ninth Princess and the three girls. It's just that they are hungry and thirsty and empty bodies, while the Ninth Princess and the three girls are full of pleasure. Let go. Zeng Rou and the other three are doing better, but their desire for Hong Tianxiao to caress them is getting stronger and stronger. The girls' restraint has also become weaker and weaker over the past three months. It is estimated that it won't be long before they Someone completely let go of a girl's reserve and took the initiative to fall into Hong Tianxiao's arms. In fact, Situ Yan, who has the blood of the Rakshasa Kingdom, should be the first one, and Situ Yan has already made preparations, and she has also contacted the Ninth Princess in private and shyly told the matter. The Ninth Princess had known that the four girls would be roommates sooner or later, so she was overjoyed when she heard this, and promised to make arrangements for her in the evening. However, she did not expect that the cold poison in Situ Yan's body suddenly broke out again. The reason why Situ Yan's cold poison suddenly broke out was related to the environment in the past three months. Cold refers to yin, and cold poison will cause the yin energy in the body to become too strong. There are two types of cold poison in Situ Yan's body. If the yin energy has become too strong, thenFor the past few months, listening to the bone-eroding cry every night, the secretions of the secret realm of the valley have become more and more abundant, and the body cannot get the man's yang body to combine with it, which further stimulates the two cold poisons in the body. . Situ Yan also noticed the abnormality in her body and thought it was due to her empty body leaking out. She didn't pay attention to it and just tried to hold it back, but she didn't expect that it would suddenly happen and be out of control. After listening to the brief description of the Ninth Princess, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly jumped into Situ Yan's bedroom and saw Situ Yan lying on the bed with her eyes closed and a pale face. Silver needles were inserted into several important points on her body. Yuan Xiuping She sat on the stool to rest with a tired look on her face, her clothes were soaked through, her exquisite body was on full display, her beautiful eyes were closed tightly, as if she was taking a short rest. Zi Huailan was not much better than her. Her clothes were also soaked, and even the bangs on her head were pressed tightly against her smooth forehead. At this moment, she was sitting by the bed, frowning, squinting her eyes slightly, holding Situ Yan's left wrist with her right hand, feeling her pulse. Zeng Rou and Fang Yi stood aside, their eyes fixed on Situ Yan on the bed, their faces full of nervousness. When they saw Hong Tianxiao coming, the two women were so surprised that they almost screamed, but Hong Tianxiao quickly made a silence. The gesture made the two women make no sound. At this time, Zi Huailan also slowly opened her eyes, sighed, and stood up. Only then did she find Hong Tianxiao standing at the door. She blushed and hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "I see the young leader." ." Yuan Xiuping, who was resting with his eyes closed, also opened his eyes when he heard the sound. When he saw Hong Tianxiao, he hurriedly came forward to meet Li. Hong Tianxiao waved his hand to indicate that they didn't need to be polite. He came to the bedside, picked up Situ Yan's wrist, felt for his pulse and asked, "How is the situation now?" Zi Huailan said: "Back to Young Master, I have sealed Sister Situ's eight important acupoints with golden needles. The cold poison will not be able to attack for a while. However, my technique of passing golden needles through the acupoints can only temporarily suppress the cold poison. But it cannot be removed. Once the golden needle is pulled out, the cold poison will become more severe." Hong Tianxiao took his pulse for a while and found that the cold poison in Situ Yan's body was several times stronger than the previous attacks on full moon nights. He couldn't help frowning and asked: "Senior Sister, has Yan Mei taken any food during this period?" What is the coldest thing?" The Ninth Princess thought for a while, looked at the girls again, shook her head and said: "The seven of us sisters have three meals together every day, and for the past three months, Yanmei has been living with us, which is even more unreasonable. Maybe eat something extremely cold." Hong Tianxiao said: "This is strange. The cold poison in Yanmei's body is several times stronger than when it broke out on the night of the full moon. No wonder she couldn't hold it this time. If it weren't for Huailan's golden needle passing through the acupuncture point to temporarily suppress it, Her cold poison, I'm afraid she has already died from the cold poison attacking her heart." Except for Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan, the other girls were all shocked when they heard this. Fang Yi asked anxiously: "Do you have a way to cure Sister Situ's cold poison?" As soon as the words came out, Fang Yi was already Regret, if Hong Tianxiao could cure Situ Yan's cold poison, how could he have waited until today. Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao gently put down Situ Yan's wrist, shook his head and said: "The other kind of cold poison in her body is really strange. I have never figured out the origin of that cold poison, and I dare not do it easily. In fact, it's actually There is also a way, but it¡¯s too unbelievable and impossible.¡± "What can be done?" All the girls asked in unison. "The person who tied the bell must untie it." Hong Tianxiao sighed quietly, walked slowly to the window, looked out at the haze outside, and said slowly, "On the night of the full moon, there is another kind of cold poison in Yanmei's body. When the attack occurs, let the person who injured Yanmei with the Xuanming Divine Palm slap Yanmei again, but the strength of this palm should be moderate, not too small or too strong, so that the cold poison of this palm can be eliminated. In addition, the cold poison of the Xuanming Divine Palm in Yanmei's body is just equal to that of another cold poison. In this way, after the full moon night has passed, the coldness of the other cold poison will inevitably be greatly reduced. , the cold poison of the Xuanming Divine Palm can definitely take the initiative, thus eliminating the other cold poisons. When only the cold poison of the Xuanming Divine Palm is left in Yanmei¡¯s body, I can dissolve it with the Nine Yang Divine Technique." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, all the girls showed disappointed expressions on their faces. This method was said to be unsaid. Not to mention whether the person who injured Situ Yan can be found, even if he is found, whether he will cooperate is still a question. Even if he is willing to cooperate, it is difficult to determine how much power he will use, because if the skill is less, it will be useless. If there is too much, Situ Yan may die. Zi Huailan said: "Young Master, I think that the cold poison in Miss Situ's body can only be relieved by the seven-star begonia newly cultivated by my master. Why don't you let me and Pingmei take Miss Situ back to Yaowang Valley to ask for help from the master?" .¡± "Seven-star Begonia? Newly cultivated?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. It seems that Seven-star Begonia was cultivated by Master Wu'an, the master of Miles Lingsu in "Snow Mountain Flying Fox". How come it was nearly a hundred years ahead of schedule? After thinking about it, he said, "I'm going to Medicine King now." The valley is thousands of miles away. Yanmei is suffering from cold poison and can't stand the bumpy road. In addition, thousands of lamas have gathered on the mountain in the past few days to harm the old emperor. Something will happen to Qingliang Temple tonight or tomorrow, and I can't leave. This approach won¡¯t work here.¡± After a moment of silence, the Ninth Princess suddenly said: "Junior brother, I think there is no way to deal with the cold poison in Miss Situ's body. At least I know there is a way to try." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. .com)??, Yanmei is suffering from cold poison and can't stand the bumpy road. Moreover, thousands of lamas have gathered on the mountain in the past few days, intending to harm the old emperor. Something will happen to Qingliang Temple tonight or tomorrow, and I can't leave here. This method will work. Doesn¡¯t make sense. " After a moment of silence, the Ninth Princess suddenly said: "Junior brother, I think the cold poison in Miss Situ's body is not impossible to solve. At least I know there is a way to try." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel. .com Chapter 180 Exotic Beauty You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao was stunned. He and Zi Huailan were well versed in medical skills and had yet to come up with a solution. Although the Ninth Princess was not weak in martial arts, she was a layman in medical skills. What could be done? But he knew that the Ninth Princess was well-informed, so maybe There really was no way, so he hurriedly asked: "What way?" The Ninth Princess opened her lips lightly and said, "I still have to rely on your Nine Sun Magic Skill." "My Nine Sun Magic Skill?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, but he knew that the Ninth Princess must have something to say, so he suppressed his curiosity and continued to listen. The Ninth Princess nodded and said, "That's right. When you resolved the cold poison for Miss Situ, you introduced pure Yang internal energy into her body. After the cold poison was suppressed, you took back the pure Yang internal energy. In this way, the symptoms are not treated. Cure the root cause. If Junior Brother uses another method to input the pure yang internal force in the body into Miss Situ's Dantian, so that the pure yang internal force of the Nine Yang Divine Art can spread throughout the meridians of Miss Situ's body, in this way, any other kind of cold poison can be eliminated No matter what it is, it will inevitably be transformed by the pure Yang inner power of the Nine Yang Divine Art." "Dantian?" Hong Tianxiao was surprised when he heard this, "Doesn't that meanthat" In fact, the Dantian is not far below the lower abdomen of the human body. It is also the place where the internal energy of martial arts practitioners gathers. When martial arts practitioners usually practice, the internal energy starts from the Dantian, travels through the meridians of the body, and finally converges at the Dantian again. This is what martial arts often call the thirty-six rounds of exercise, which is the thirty-six key points passing through the body. Normally, when people in the martial arts practice exercises to heal an injured person, they only transfer their own internal force into the opponent's body from a certain acupuncture point. The internal force only reaches some acupoints near the injured area. Retract the internal force, otherwise, as mentioned in Chapter 2 of this book, once the two internal force attributes or physical attributes do not match, there will be a risk of body explosion or aggravated injuries. What the Ninth Princess said about letting Hong Tianxiao urge his internal energy into Situ Yan's Dantian, and then starting from the Dantian to travel through the meridians all over her body, is actually very similar to a dual cultivation method in martial arts. The principle of dual cultivation is actually very simple. It is that the internal forces of both men and women converge at the Dantian in a certain person's body. Because of the principle of yin and yang attracting each other, the internal forces of men and women do not repel each other. Then starting from this Dantian, the meridians of the person's body are circulated. After that, the internal energy will return to the Dantian of another person, and then travel through the meridians of that person's body. After a few rounds of this, the return of the other person's internal energy to the body is completed. Because the internal strength of two people combined is much stronger than the internal strength of one person, they can widen the meridians when performing the martial arts, which has the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort. This is just an ordinary double cultivation, but everyone in the martial arts can do it, and there are also subtleties The effectiveness of this dual cultivation method is several times that of ordinary dual cultivation, but not many people know it. However, if you want the internal energy of two people to converge at one of them's dantian, the only way is to intersect yin and yang. This is why Hong Tianxiao was surprised. The Ninth Princess understood what Hong Tianxiao was going to say, and without waiting for him to continue, she added: "Junior brother, this is the only way to save Miss Situ. If this method doesn't work, we can only blame her for her bad luck. Moreover, in the past three months, Haven't you seen Miss Situ's feelings for you? This morning, she mustered up the courage to come to me, hoping to be your woman. Unexpectedly, just an hour later, her cold poison broke out." Hong Tianxiao lowered his head, glanced at Situ Yan, who was still unconscious, and sighed: "Senior sister, how can I not know what Yan is thinking? It's just that Yan's life experience is different from others. She has the blood of the royal family of the Rakshasa Kingdom. , it is still unknown whether he will stay in the Central Plains or return north to the Rakshasa Kingdom in the future, and I, junior brother I don¡¯t dare to do it easily I¡¯d better report this matter to my father." When the Ninth Princess saw that Hong Tianxiao still had such concerns, she couldn't help being shocked and angry, and shouted: "Junior brother, Miss Situ's life is in danger right now. If you don't try your best because of this, if anything happens to Miss Situ, won't you make your father ashamed?" To the souls of Miss Situ¡¯s parents. If I report this matter to my father, the fastest round trip will take more than ten days. Isn¡¯t it possible that Yan Mei has to wait more than ten days?¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s words were like a wake-up call. Hong Tianxiao couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. He felt like waking up from a dream, secretly cursing himself a bastard. At that moment, Hong Tianxiao no longer had any doubts, and said to the Ninth Princess with a guilty look on his face: "Thank you, senior sister, for reminding me. Tian Xiao was so ignorant that he almost ruined Yan Mei's life." As soon as the conversation between the two ended, it was obvious what was going to happen next. There were three people in the room who felt that they could neither sit nor stand. These three people were naturally Zeng Rou, Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping. Fang Yi and Aqi had already been there. Hong Tianxiao's woman didn't think anything of it, but the two of them fantasized about competing in bed with Situ Yan, an exotic beauty. The Ninth Princess looked at the three girls who were a little embarrassed.He smiled and said: "Three girls, your young leader is a dragon among people. Today, taking advantage of Sister Situ's incident, if any of you want to stay, you must hurry up and miss it today. Next time I don¡¯t know when the opportunity will come.¡± The three girls thought that the Ninth Princess would come up with some good ideas, but they didn't expect that it would be such a shameful way. They felt a little embarrassed. They were originally hesitant about whether to stay or go. But when the Ninth Princess said it so nakedly, they immediately stopped standing. Unable to hold back, everyone said "Ouch", covered their faces, stamped their feet, turned around and ran out of the door. Hong Tianxiao looked at the backs of the three women, shook his head at the Ninth Princess and smiled bitterly: "Sister, you still think there are too few women around me." The Ninth Princess smiled and said: "How could we not know what you have in mind? These girls will not escape your clutches sooner or later, but it seems that they have already fallen in love with you. Why not take advantage of today's opportunity to kill them?" , so that they won¡¯t be able to fall asleep listening to Yi Mei¡¯s screams every night.¡± Fang Yi was originally listening to the two of them joking and gagging, and found it interesting. Unexpectedly, the topic was suddenly brought to her by the Ninth Princess, and it was such a shameful topic. Even though Fang Yi had a cheerful personality, she suddenly felt ashamed, as if she had been stepped on. He jumped up like a cat, tickled the Ninth Princess, and said with a sweet smile: "Sister Zhu, there is no reason. I wasn't the only one who called me at night. Didn't you two call me too?" The Ninth Princess smiled and dodged while retorting: "But Yi Mei's voice is the loudest and most seductive. If you don't believe me, go out and ask the three of them to see if I am right." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he saw that his woman was as close as a sister. He laughed loudly and said, "My husband, I like to hear Yi Mei's screams. From now on, you all must learn from Yi Mei. Whoever screams the loudest, Xian Gong I¡¯ll just put more effort into her.¡± The Ninth Princess stopped, grabbed Fang Yi's hands and said with a smile: "Okay, stop making trouble, junior brother, let's help sister Situ heal her injuries. We will stay outside the door until sister Situ can no longer hold on. Just scream." After saying that, the Ninth Princess picked up Fang Yi and A Qi and ran out of the house. While running, she whispered softly in the ears of the two girls, which made them laugh. When everyone went out, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel excited. Speaking of it, Hong Tianxiao was already an expert in flowers, and all the women around him were stunning in the world, but the women he had sex with were all lying in front of him. The woman with green eyes and blond hair on the bed was different. Situ Yan was from the Rakshasa country after all. Hong Tianxiao came to the bedside gently, pulled out all the golden needles from Situ Yan's eight key points, and placed them on the table beside him. When she turned around and returned to the bed, Situ Yan had gradually opened her beautiful eyes. She looked sideways at Hong Tianxiao standing by the bed, and her pretty face turned red for no reason. Hong Tianxiao had been in the flowers for a long time and was very thick-skinned. Knowing that Situ Yan had the golden needle in his body just now, he was in a coma and had not heard the Ninth Princess's words, so he sat by the bed, gently took Situ Yan's jade hand, and said softly: " Sister Yan, your cold poison attack is very severe this time. Brother, I am also helpless. Just now, my senior sister thought of a way, but she is not completely sure about it. That is, you and I can merge together, and then the internal power of my Nine Yang Divine Art can be obtained from you. Dantian travels through the meridians all over your body, maybe this method can drive away the cold poison in your body, but I don¡¯t dare to be rude, I wonder what Sister Yan wants?¡± Situ Yan's face turned even redder, but she was already ready to devote herself to Hong Tianxiao. After hearing this, there was no need to introduce herself. She was excited and expectant at the same time. She nodded shyly and said: " Brother Xiao, of course Yan'er has no objection, but this is Yan'er's first time, so please show mercy to Brother Xiao." Hong Tianxiao nodded slowly, leaned down, and lay beside Situ Yan. He leaned forward and gently kissed Situ Yan's lips. Situ Yan had never experienced such a wonderful taste. Hun'er She had already floated out of her body, enjoying the pleasure of her first kiss. At some point, when Situ Yan felt Hong Tianxiao's lips move away from her, huge disappointment suddenly appeared in her heart. Before she could recover, she suddenly felt a little cold all over her body. Only then did Situ Yan realize that all her clothes had disappeared at some point, leaving only a bright red bellyband. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s hand had already been placed on the knot of the bellyband rope. With a gentle pull, the knot was immediately opened. Hong Tianxiao gently lifted it with his hand, and the only body covering was transferred from Situ Yan's body to Hong Tianxiao's hand, and then flew to the corner of the bed. Although Situ Yan has a wild Rakshasa character in her personality, and is more open and bold than other women from the Central Plains, she is not covered in hair. Under Hong Tianxiao's hot gaze, her body can't help but feel hot, and her jade body can't help but feel hot. Started to tremble more and more. Hong Tianxiao did not notice anything strange about Situ Yan. His eyes were still scanning Situ Yan's body, and he was filled with admiration in his heart. The women of the Rakshasa Kingdom were indeed very different from the women of the Central Plains. Ren Hong Tianxiao had experienced the perfect bodies of six stunning women, but before Situ Yan's stunning body that made people suffocate, Hong Tianxiao's heart suddenly became excited, his breathing became heavier, his eyes were like fire, and he trembled towards Situ Yan with trembling hands. Check it out (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??, women in the Rakshasa Kingdom are indeed very different from women in the Central Plains. Ren Hong Tianxiao had experienced the perfect bodies of six stunning women, but before Situ Yan's stunning body that made people suffocate, Hong Tianxiao's heart suddenly became excited, his breathing became heavier, his eyes were like fire, and he trembled towards Situ Yan with trembling hands. Check it out(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 181 The gentle and quiet Zeng Rou You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Situ Yan also has more than ten years of internal energy in his body. Combined with Hong Tianxiao's thirty years of pure yang internal energy, almost a dozen years of internal energy starts from Situ Yan's Dantian, travels through the meridians of his body, and finally returns to the Dantian. After performing this exercise nine times, Hong Tianxiao felt that all the cold poison in Situ Yan's body had been eliminated, and he couldn't help but feel secretly happy. In fact, after getting this tip from the Ninth Princess, Hong Tianxiao also thought of a way. Even if the method mentioned by the Ninth Princess didn't work, Hong Tianxiao could still use the internal strength of the two of them to force all the cold poison in Situ Yan's body into Hong Tianxiao's body. , because Hong Tianxiao has already perfected the Nine Yang Divine Art, these cold poisons will not pose a threat in his body. After the cold poison in Situ Yan's body was removed, Hong Tianxiao withdrew his inner strength into his Dantian. He looked down and saw the exotic beauty under him staring at him with her beautiful eyes unblinking. Hong Tianxiao smiled. He said: "What's wrong, Sister Yan? Could it be that your cold poison came to my face?" When Situ Yan heard what Hong Tianxiao said was so funny, she couldn't help but laugh out loud. She opened her arms and hugged Hong Tianxiao tightly in her arms. Her pretty face was pressed against Hong Tianxiao's strong chest and she couldn't help but say: "Okay." Brother, you are so strong. Yan'er is so happy to be my brother's woman." With these words, Hong Tianxiao's clone suddenly surged, filling Situ Yan who had just felt empty. Under Hong Tianxiao's crazy attack, Situ Yan threw away her armor again and again, and the shouts in her mouth could definitely be compared with Fang Yi's. Zeng Rou and the three girls who had never experienced human affairs outside the door were so embarrassed that they could not stand. If it weren't for the Ninth Princess They held on, fearing that the three of them would have disappeared without a trace. "Come in." An hour later, after entering the eighth peak of excitement, the newly experienced Situ Yan had completely collapsed on the bed. She felt extremely comfortable, but she didn't have any strength. Although she desperately wanted to follow him again Hong Tianxiao said a few words of love, but her physical exhaustion made it impossible for her to open her eyes, and she fell into a deep sleep soon. Upon seeing this, Hong Tianxiao picked up Situ Yan and placed him on the inside of the bed, and then extended an invitation to the people outside. With a "squeak", the door opened, and a pretty figure came in. The moment the person who entered the door raised his head, Hong Tianxiao and the person who entered the room were stunned. The woman who entered the room was stunned because Hong Tianxiao was sitting on the bed at the moment, completely naked, with her lower body standing ferociously. Hong Tianxiao was stunned because he never thought that the first person to enter the room would be her - the gentle and quiet Zeng Rou. Hong Tianxiao was the first to wake up from the shock and said to Zeng Ju with a smile: "Sister Rou, please close the door quickly. Don't you want senior sisters and others to see what's going on in the house?" Only then did Zeng Rou wake up from her stupor with an "ah" sound. She instinctively had the idea of ??turning around and running away. However, when Zeng Rou had just turned around and had not taken out her left foot, Hong Tianxiao had already stepped out of the bed. Suddenly he flew behind Zeng Rou, hugged her tightly from behind with one hand, and closed the door tightly with the other hand. Before Zeng Rou could react, she felt the two of them suddenly fly from the door to the bed. After sitting on the bed, Hong Tianxiao still hugged her tightly from behind, but this time Hong Tianxiao's hands were already on her. The two jade girl peaks on her chest. Being touched like this, Zeng Rou completely collapsed in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Although her hands were pressed on Hong Tianxiao's hands, she tried to move the two claws away from her chest, but there was no way. Even with half the strength, I wanted to shout, but couldn't. Zeng Rou suddenly felt two soft and wet things coming to her left earlobe, and a soft voice sounded in her ears: "What's wrong, Sister Rou, are you still not used to it? It doesn't matter, women will be very restrained for the first time." Yes, Brother Hong will take good care of you in a while." Zeng Rou has been in Wangwushan since she was a child. Although she grew up among men, those senior brothers were especially caring about her because she was the youngest junior sister. They were always polite when they spoke. No one dared to say such disgusting words in front of her, and Zeng Rou suddenly became obsessed. Hong Tianxiao felt that Zeng Rou's reaction was different from that of all the women he had experienced, so he removed his hands from her chest, gently turned her body around, looked at her affectionately, and said softly: "What's wrong? , Sister Rou, if you are not ready yet, we might as well change it another day." Zeng Rou shook her head gently, nodded again, and seemed to be very conflicted in her heart, saying: "Brother Hong, actually Actually Rou'er likes Brother Hong very much, but I just don't know what to do to make Brother Hong happy. , Ithis is my first time, I'm afraidI'm afraid that I won't do well." Hong Tianxiao smiled unconsciously when he heard this. She is really a gentle and quiet girl, with a deep heart.As clean as white paper, it seems that gentle flirting methods should be used for such a gentle girl. Hong Tianxiao put his hands on Zeng Rou's jade shoulders and said softly: "Silly girl, you really don't understand the relationship between men and women. It's not how you make me happy, but how Brother Hong tries his best to make you feel The joy of being a woman, to be precise, is the joy of being Brother Hong¡¯s woman, and when you are happy, Brother Hong will also feel happy, because during sex, we are one and can feel each other¡¯s happiness.¡± Zeng Rou raised her Qiong head, looked at Hong Tianxiao blankly, and said softly: "Is what Brother Hong said true? It's just that Rou'er is worriedworried that she won't wake up like Senior Sister and Miss Fang." Listening to Zeng Rou's childish words, Hong Tianxiao's heart was filled with infinite pity. He thought to himself that such a pure and gentle girl was lucky to be with someone like him who knew how to pity flowers and cherish jade. Otherwise, if she had been with someone who only The ruthless man who knew some martial arts didn't know how much suffering he would suffer in the future, so he gently held Zeng Rou in his arms and said: "Silly girl, you will soon know why they are crying. It's because they are so happy that they vent their happiness through shouting. Silly girl, think about it, the woman who followed your brother Hong will not scream, and you will be the same in the future, because you are the one who screams. You don¡¯t realize it at the time.¡± After saying that, Hong Tianxiao separated Zeng Rou from his arms, gently held her pretty face, and said softly: "Rou'er, let's get started. Don't worry, big brother will definitely take pity on you." After some explanation and encouragement from Hong Tianxiao, Zeng Rou seemed to have a lot of courage and nodded lightly. Hong Tianxiao untied Zeng Rou's belt and threw it aside, then unbuttoned her top one by one. The snow-white skin was exposed to the air inch by inch, followed by a pink bellyband. Hong Tianxiao gently laid Zeng Rou flat on the bed and took off her panties. When Hong Tianxiao untied her bellyband and was about to pull it off, Zeng Rou suddenly held Hong Tianxiao's hands tightly and said softly: "Brother Hong, II'm afraid, I" Hong Tianxiao gently released the hand holding her bellyband, and said softly: "Sister Rou, relax, don't be nervous." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao didn't wait for Zeng Rou's reaction, quickly kissed her cherry mouth, and inserted his spiritual tongue into her mouth. Enter Zeng Rou's mouth. Zeng Rou, who had never experienced this before, soon became lost in the passionate kiss. The bursts of pleasure coming from several sensitive parts of her body made her step by step on the road of transformation from a girl to a young woman(note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 182: Battle with Sang Jie You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This time, the reason why Sangjie specially sent people to bring in four to five thousand lamas from Tibet was because of his frustration in Shaolin Temple. Sangjie is known as the number one master of Tantric Buddhism in Tibet. Everyone around him is flattering, and even the fifth Dalai Lama treats him with courtesy, which creates Sangjie's arrogant and arrogant character. . When he came to the Central Plains, Sang Jie originally wanted to win the title of the invincible fighter in the world and go back to glory. However, he did not expect that he lost to Cheng Shi in the first battle under the Shaolin Temple. Sang Jie was hit hard and he also knew The martial arts in the Central Plains is a land of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and the Beidou Shaolin Temple in Mount Tai is even more unparalleled than Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. Hong Tianxiao followed Kangxi's orders and went to Qingliang Temple to be the abbot, but secretly to protect the old Shunzhi Emperor, thinking that Kangxi would meet him in the future by going to Mount Wutai to offer incense. Sang Jie also inquired about this matter clearly, but considering that there are many masters in Shaolin Temple, not to mention that there are as many as thirty-six Shaolin monks who came to Qingliang Temple to protect the old Emperor Shunzhi this time. Moreover, Sang Jie also learned from the Flying Pigeon Biography of his junior brother Chang Qi that the junior monk Huiming of Shaolin Temple Abbot Huicong who came to Qingliang Temple to serve as the abbot this time actually practiced a skill that no one in the Shaolin Temple could achieve for hundreds of years. He was worried that this matter would not be successful, so out of caution, Sangjie wrote to the fifth Dalai Lama, asking him to send more people to help. However, the fifth Dalai Lama has always been arrogant. Sangjie actually wrote so powerfully about Shaolin Temple and Monk Huiming in his letter, and he did not dare to neglect it, so he immediately sent half of the entire tantric lamas to come. This night was the night before Sang Jie and the lamas agreed to go to Qingliang Temple to take action. It was a coincidence, because the action was going to happen tomorrow, so Sang Jie asked the more than a hundred lama leaders to return to the temples where their subordinates gathered. In order to facilitate the dispatch of lamas everywhere tomorrow, only Sangjie and Bayan stayed in Qimiao Temple. When Hong Tianxiao received the news, he was overjoyed, and a temporary plan to eliminate these lamas began to take shape in his mind. After telling Fang Yi and Aqi to stay in the room and not go out, Hong Tianxiao took the ninth princess to Qimiao Temple at night. At this time, Sang Jie and Bayan were drinking and eating meat in the yard. Although they all believe in Buddhism, lamas and monks in Shaolin Temple are different. Not only do they not avoid eating and drinking, but higher-ranking lamas are even able to marry wives and have children. Sang Jie is indeed the number one master of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. When Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess arrived at Qimiao Temple, he had already felt it. His expression changed, he picked up the wine glass and threw it at the roof where Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess were hiding. At the same time, he shouted: " My friend, why are you so sneaky? Could it be that you can't see people?" Sang Jie only learned these Jianghu incisions after he came to the Central Plains, but he also sold them as soon as he learned them. Hong Tianxiao thought that he and the Ninth Princess would be able to hide the fact from Sang Jie and Bayan by using the various light kung fu skills. Unexpectedly, they were discovered by Sang Jie as soon as they hid on the roof, and the wine glass he threw was discovered by Sang Jie. The direction is exactly where the two of them are hiding, it's not a lie. Hong Tianxiao was shocked and thought to himself, could it be that Sang Jie deliberately lost to Cheng Shi in the Shaolin Temple that day in order to hide his own strength and pretend to be a pig and eat the elephant. However, now that things have come to a point, Hong Tianxiao cannot think too much and jumps into the courtyard together with the Ninth Princess. Sang Jie and Bayan felt depressed when they saw Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess jumping into the courtyard. They had heard that Shaolin eunuchs were different from them. Not to mention marrying a wife and having children, even touching a woman's finger was considered a crime. How come this monk brought such a beautiful woman with him despite his lust and caution. Seeing the sallow look on Hong Tianxiao's face, Sang Jie suddenly remembered the description of Master Huiming's appearance written by Junior Brother Chang Qi in his letter. He was shocked and shouted: "It turns out to be Master Huiming, the abbot of Qingliang Temple. I didn't know that Master Huiming came to Qimiao Temple late at night. Do you have any advice?" That day, after Sang Jie was defeated by Cheng Shi, he left angrily, not knowing that Hong Tianxiao, who came out later to defeat Mu Tianbo, was there. Hong Tianxiao brought the Ninth Princess with him tonight. He already had the idea of ????putting Sang Jie and Bayan to death. He was not worried about his identity being exposed, so he did not cover his face with a scarf. Hearing this, he couldn't help laughing. : "Sangjie, I think this sentence should be asked by the poor monk. However, the poor monk already knows your purpose. However, the poor monk can tell you that even if you Tibetan Tantric Sect comes out in full force, it is absolutely impossible to defeat Master Xing Chi. Robbed." Sang Jie thought he had done a perfect job of going up the mountain in batches at night, but he didn't expect that the other party had known about it for a long time. He couldn't help being shocked and angry, and shouted: "How did you know?" Hong Tianxiao did not answer Sang Jie's question, but smiled slightly and said: "You don't need to know this, but there is one thing I want to tell you. Today next year will be your death anniversary, and not long after your death, these lamas under you will One goes to HuangI'll be with you on the road. " Sang Jie had been in the Central Plains for some time, so he naturally understood the words "Death Day" and "Huangquan Road". He was even more frightened and angry. He pointed at Hong Tianxiao and said: "Youwho are you? Could it be that you are not from the Shaolin Temple?" Monk?" Sang Jie was also smart and picked up some clues from Hong Tianxiao's tone. Hong Tianxiao looked up to the sky and laughed again: "Yes, you two are going to die today anyway. It doesn't matter even if I tell you. I am indeed not a monk, but if you want to know my true identity, you should go to the underworld to ask King Yama." Come on. Senior sister, I¡¯ll leave that Bayan to you, and I¡¯ll deal with Sang Jie.¡± After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned his hands into claws and rushed towards Sang Jie. The Ninth Princess also spread out her body and struck Bayan with her palms. The reason why Hong Tianxiao didn't tell Sang Jie his true identity, or even Liu Feiying's false identity, was because Sang Jie just broke into the hiding place of the two of them, which made Hong Tianxiao hate Sang Jie even more. He was afraid to avoid hiding his martial arts skills in front of the Shaolin Temple. Otherwise, if he could not kill Sang Jie and exposed his identity, he would be stealing the chicken but losing the rice. Sang Jie knew in his heart that the other party had the idea of ??killing both of them, so as soon as he came up, he spread out his big hand seals and used all his desperate moves. Although Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was much better than Sang Jie's, he was worried about the power of his big hand seal. In addition, he only attacked but not defended, so there was nothing he could do for a while. " However, Bayan's martial arts skills were far inferior to those of the Ninth Princess. Under the Ninth Princess' lightning-fast attack, after twenty moves she could only parry but not fight back. After thirty moves, the Ninth Princess changed her palm technique and made a false palm move from bottom to top. When Bayan mistakenly thought it was a real palm and used his skills to defend the palm, the Ninth Princess suddenly drew a circle in the air. The momentum changed and he still hit his lower abdomen. When Bayan realized that he had been fooled, it was too late to withdraw his defense, so he had no choice but to forcefully bear the palm on his lower abdomen. The palm of the Ninth Princess is one of the special skills of the Xiaoyao Sect, the White Rainbow Palm, which she learned from Hong Tianxiao. At that time, the Tianshan Child Elder did not dare to bear the force of Li Qiu Shui's White Rainbow Palm. Although the Ninth Princess's skill was far inferior to that of Li Qiu Shui, she could still It was definitely not something Bayan could bear. After receiving this palm, Bayan's fat body flew upside down like a kite with its string cut off, and landed on the ground three feet away, spurting out large mouthfuls of blood. Bayan knew in his heart that he was no match for the opponent and would definitely die if he continued to fight, so he endured the severe pain in his lower abdomen and struggled to run outside. However, after running a few steps, he felt a sudden cold on the back of his head. Bayan couldn't care less about this and continued to run forward. After running a few more steps, his mind suddenly became blurry. Then he landed on the ground, struggled for a few times, and then died. It turned out that he had been shot in the back of the head. The Feiyan Dart is the Ninth Princess's unique hidden weapon. Sang Jie naturally noticed Bayan's tragic death. He was filled with grief and anger, and the power of Mahamudra was exerted to its limit. During Hong Tianxiao's stay in the Shaolin Temple, although he copied all the seventy-two special skills, he did not have time to practice them completely. He only practiced the powerful Vajra Palm, Prajna Zen Palm, Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand, Twelve Dragon Capturing Hand, Bodhidharma Sword Technique, Burning Wood Knife Technique, and Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Technique, but the Demon Subduing Kasaya Technique that can restrain the Mahamudra has not been practiced. Needless to say, everyone knows the reason, that is, Hong Tianxiao is only a temporary monk. Naturally, I can no longer wear cassocks. In fact, when Hong Tianxiao later practiced the cassock technique of subduing demons, he suddenly discovered that the power of using a cloak to perform the cassock technique of subduing demons was even greater than that of cassocks. However, this was a postscript and had no effect on today's battle. After the Ninth Princess killed Bayan, she completely locked her sights on Hong Tianxiao and Sang Jie. At the same time, she held another Feiyan Dart in her hand in case Hong Tianxiao was defeated. Sang Jie was like crazy at the moment, knowing that he would die because of love. He was completely desperate and seemed to be ready to die together with Hong Tianxiao. Although Bayan's martial arts was not as good as Sang Jie's, he was still a master in Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. He didn't want to die at the hands of Ninth Princess in just thirty moves. Sang Jie naturally understood that Ninth Princess's martial arts were not inferior to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao's Vajra Indestructible Magic Kung Fu has only been practiced to the third level. His movement skills can withstand swords and axes, but he can't remove his inner palm power. Originally, Hong Tianxiao still had a treasured garment, but it was because of the afternoon meeting with Situ Yan and Zeng Rou. I forgot to wear the flair and fell into Situ Yan's bedroom happily. This afternoon's battle with Situ Yan and Zeng Rou was beyond Hong Tianxiao's expectation. Especially Zeng Rou, although gentle and quiet, she didn't know anything about men and women before she was persuaded by the Ninth Princess to enter the room. After Hong Tianxiao's teasing, he became self-sufficient in the affairs of men and women. What Hong Tianxiao didn't expect was that with a quiet appearance and a gentle personality, she was no less crazy in bed than Situ Yan. She actually asked for her ten times in more than an hour, and Hong Tianxiao also forgot to wear that precious dress. Hong Tianxiao had been fighting with Sangjie for a long time, and was almost hit by his big hand seals several times. He couldn't help but feel angry. Then he let out a long roar and changed his palm technique, but it was a move of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, "Superior Dragon". I regret it." He spun his body and flew towards Sang Jie, just wanting to have a head-on collision with his big handprint. The Ninth Princess also knew how powerful the big hand seal was. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was actually trying to fight with him, she secretly screamed, ignoring the rules of the world. With a shake of her right hand, the Feiyan Dart flew towards Sang Jie's neck like a flying swallow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)When the ?? seal hit, he couldn't help but feel angry. He let out a long roar and changed his palm technique. It was the move of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, "Exalted Dragon Has Regret". His body spun around and flew towards Sang Jie. I want to have a head-on collision with his big handprint. The Ninth Princess also knew how powerful the big hand seal was. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was actually trying to fight with him, she secretly screamed, ignoring the rules of the world. With a shake of her right hand, the Feiyan Dart flew towards Sang Jie's neck like a flying swallow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 183: First Injury You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sang Jie heard the sound of a hidden weapon coming from the left, and it was too late to dodge. He immediately concentrated all his strength on his palms, preparing to hit Hong Tianxiao's "Arrogant Dragon Regrets" head-on. However, what Sang Jie didn't expect was that the Ninth Princess' hidden weapon skills were hard to find second best in the world. Not only was she fast, but her trajectory was also unique. "The moment the palms of Sang Jie and Hong Tianxiao just came into contact, the Ninth Princess's flying swallow dart, beyond Sang Jie's expectation, pierced into Sang Jie's chest from another trajectory. Originally, in terms of skill, Hong Tianxiao was definitely inferior to Sang Jie, but the power of the Ninth Princess's dart made Sang Jie's internal strength suddenly weaken. Even so, the power of the palm that Chu Yi touched still made Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but spit out a large mouthful of blood, and his internal organs were already injured. In the world of martial arts, of course, the outcome of a palm power competition depends on one's own internal strength. Of course, the exquisiteness of the palm techniques naturally accounts for a small part of the reason. The second important reason is the difference in the techniques. The internal skills and mental methods in martial arts can be described in countless four words. These internal skills and mental methods are naturally divided into three, six, and nine levels. The difference between internal skills and mental methods at different levels can be described in this way. The first-level internal skills and mental methods are One year of practicing the method can be equivalent to three years of practicing the third-level inner strength and mental method, and it can be equivalent to six years of practicing the sixth-level internal strength and mental method. Of course, this number is just a metaphor and not a true value. It is because of this difference that some small sects or people in their sixties or seventies who have practiced low-level internal skills and mental methods are not even as good as disciples of famous and upright sects who have only practiced high-level internal skills and mental methods for twenty years. . The inner strength and mental method practiced by Sangjie is the supreme Dharma-protecting magical skill in Tibetan Tantric Buddhism, the "Dragon and Elephant Prajna Skill". The "Dragon and Elephant Prajna Skill" is divided into thirteen levels. The first level of skills is very simple, even for a foolish person, As long as it is taught, it can be practiced in one or two years. The second layer is twice as deep as the first layer and will take three to four years. The third layer is twice as deep as the second layer and takes seven or eight years. This increases exponentially, and the further back you go, the harder it is to make progress. After reaching the fifth level, if you want to practice at a deeper level, you often need more than thirty years of hard work. In the Esoteric Sect, there have been many eminent monks and sages from generation to generation, but no one has ever practiced the thirteen-level "Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu" above the tenth level. This skill is gradual, and there is no reason why it cannot be practiced. If someone reaches a thousand years old, he will eventually reach the thirteenth level. However, life is limited. The eminent monks and monks in Tantric Buddhism want to practice to the seventh level before the end of their lives. At the eighth level, you have to rush forward. This often leads to a big danger of haste making waste. During the Northern Song Dynasty, there was an eminent monk in Tibet who reached the ninth level and continued to work hard. When he reached the tenth level, his inner demons suddenly arose and he could not control himself. He danced wildly for seven days and seven nights, and finally died. In the early years of the Southern Song Dynasty, Tantric Buddhism once produced an extraordinary genius named Jinlun Dharma King. He had already cultivated to the seventh level of mental skills before he was fifty years old. Jinlun Dharma King realized that the dragon-elephant prajna skill at the seventh level was invincible in the world, so he went south to the Central Plains, but met Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu, and was completely defeated. After that, Jin Lun Dharma King practiced hard in Mongolia and made rapid progress. He actually broke through the ninth level of difficulty and reached the tenth level. This is really shocking in the past and the present. Although it cannot be said that there will be no successors, it is It is truly unprecedented. According to the records in the "Dragon-Elephant Prajna Sutra", after practicing to the tenth level of mental skills, every dragon-elephant Prajna palm strike has the power of ten dragons and ten elephants, which can be said to be almost invincible in the world. At that time, Jinlun Dharma King held Guo Xiang hostage, hoping to provoke Yang Guo to show up. In terms of Jinlun Dharma King's martial arts at that time, there was indeed no rival in the Central Plains martial arts. However, his luck was too bad. He first had a battle with Zhou Botong, Then he fought with Huang Rong and Master Yideng in turns. Finally, under the siege of Huang Yaoshi, Master Yideng and Zhou Botong, he was unable to resist and was captured. Later, the Jinlun Dharma King who escaped from trouble deceived Guo Xiang and held her hostage. In order to save Guo Xiang, Yang Guo fought with him. However, he was surrounded by dangers. At the moment when he was on the verge of death, he suddenly used the magic weapon that had made him suffer from lovesickness for sixteen years. It was only through the suffering that he realized the supreme but regrettable ecstasy palm that Jinlun Dharma King was defeated and died. This shows the power of his Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu. Although Sangjie's qualifications are considered very high in Tibet, and even in the Central Plains, they are excellent, but compared with the Jinlun Dharma King back then, they are still a little behind. After thirty years of cultivation, the Jinlun Dharma King has reached the seventh level. The realm of the sixth level, but Sang Jie has only reached the sixth level. Even so, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s nine-yang magical skill for more than 20 years is still unable to match it. If it weren¡¯t for the Nine Princess¡¯s dart skill, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s internal injuries would have been even more serious. In fact, if this topic goes a little further, we can talk about Tutuo, a gangster who stole power in the Shaolin Temple. He taught himself various stunts in the Shaolin Temple, but out of anger, he beat the Shaolin abbot Kuzhi Zen Master to death and left Shaolin. Later, he left Shaolin. After studying the "Eight Divine Palms" intensively, this Huo Gong Tutu realized that Zen Master Ku Zhi had defeated him.Unable to bear to take his own life, he used the sixth palm of the "Eight Divine Palms", the "Decomposing Palm", but he recognized it as the "Splitting Heart Palm", thus accidentally injuring Zen Master Kuzhi's life. Since then, Huo Gong Tutuo blamed himself and never thought of returning to Shaolin for revenge. Instead, he devoted himself to studying Shaolin's special skills. This Huo Gong Tutuo is indeed a martial arts genius. On the basis of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin, he has realized several superb skills such as Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu, Tathagata Light Body Technique, Tantric Mahamudra, and Flame Knife. Later, this great disciple of Huo Gong Toutuo founded a sect of Tibetan Tantric Sect. These martial arts naturally became the secret skills of Tantric Sect, especially the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu, which became the supreme Dharma-protecting magical skill of Tantric Sect. Over the past hundreds of years, not many masters of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism came to the Central Plains. The earliest one was Jiumozhi in the Qiao Feng era. This person was regarded as a wizard of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism for hundreds of years. He did not practice Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu, but By chance, he practiced Xiaoyao Sect's Xiaoxiang Magic Kung Fu, and became famous in the Central Plains martial arts world. He imitated the seventy-two Shaolin stunts vividly, which greatly surprised the Shaolin monks at the time. There are not many people who have truly practiced the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu and then gone south. The first one to come to the Central Plains was the spiritual master of the Guo Jing era. At that time, he only practiced the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the fourth level. In the Central Plains Wulin Zhong is only a second-rate peak expert, so even Ouyang Ke can defeat him. The second person is the Jinlun Dharma King in the Yang Guo era. He once practiced the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the tenth level. Although even Zhou Botong, the number one master in the Central Plains, may not be his opponent in a single fight, his fortune It's too bad, it has been explained in the previous article, so I won't repeat it here. This third person is Sang Jie. If he can come to the Central Plains ten years later and practice the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the ninth level before coming to the Central Plains, let alone Hong Tianxiao, I am afraid that even Hong Antong will have to defeat him. With three hundred moves, it would be even more difficult to kill him. However, Sang Jie's life was tied to politics. He lost his life because of an old Shunzhi emperor, and his fortune was not good. The Nine-Yang Divine Skill is actually an internal skill that a martial arts prodigy from the Shaolin Temple learned from the Yi Jin Jing and other Shaolin internal skills. It is on par with the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill, but it is slightly different. The description of the Nine-Yang Magic Kung is very detailed in the previous article, so I won¡¯t go into details here. The difference between the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu and the Nine-Yang Magic Kung Fu is that the internal force can be divided into two parts. Of course, this requires practicing to the tenth level. After the first level, and one more thing, when practicing Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu, one can get close to women and there is no danger of body explosion. Hong Tianxiao was injured and fell to the ground. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The Ninth Princess couldn't help being shocked. She didn't care about Sang Jie's life or death and hurriedly came to Hong Tianxiao. Just as she was about to ask, Hong Tianxiao turned pale and shook her head and said, "Senior sister. , I'm fine. Sang Jie's internal power is actually similar to my Nine Sun Magic Skill, so it can injure me, butbut for some reason, Sang Jie withdrew half of his internal power at the last moment?" Hong Tianxiao used all his energy just now. "A proud dragon has regrets", so the Ninth Princess's flying swallow dart was not found. The Ninth Princess almost cried just now. When she heard this, she couldn't help but roll her eyes at him and said resentfully: "Junior brother, don't fight with the enemy head-on like this in the future. You must know that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the rivers and lakes. If you have any advantages or disadvantages, you need us." How will women survive in the future?¡± Hong Tianxiao stood up with the support of the Ninth Princess, smiled slightly and said: "Okay, senior sister, I understand, I will never do such stupid things in the future, otherwise, this golden thing on my body that you can't live without The gun really fell down, and you will lose sleep every night in the future." The Ninth Princess gently pushed Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile: "Silly, I can't live without you. I just don't want you to get hurt. Otherwise, if those sisters find out in the future, they won't blame me to death." Hong Tianxiao was lucky and found that the injury was not serious as expected. He only needed to spend one night to heal the injury. He reached out his hand and gently scratched the ninth princess's cute nose and said with a smile: "Really? How do I remember this?" Since then, every night there is a beauty who will say, Junior Brother, if Senior Sister does not have you, I will not be able to survive." These were the words of love that the Ninth Princess could not help but say after she and Hong Tianxiao enjoyed the pleasures of fish and water. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao repeated it to her face. She felt so embarrassed that a blush appeared on her pretty face and she lowered her head. Go, not daring to say any more words, with a shy and charming look. Hong Tianxiao was heartbroken when he saw it, but thinking of his own injury, he had to suppress his inner passion, patted the ninth princess's waist, and said with a smile: "Senior sister, I'm afraid Yi Mei and the others are impatient, we should go back, but we can see if there is anything good about Sang Jie?" "Good thing?" The Ninth Princess was stunned when she heard this, then she understood and helped Hong Tianxiao to Sang Jie's body. Hong Tianxiao fumbled around on Sang Jie's body and found a book, but it was all written in Tibetan and neither of them could understand it. However, thinking that Sang Jie could hide this book close to his body, it was definitely not the case. It was a useless thing, so Hong Tianxiao took it in his arms first. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Sure enough, they found a book, but it was all written in Tibetan, and neither of them could understand it. However, thinking that Sang Jie could hide this book close to his body, it was definitely not useless, so Hong Tianxiao collected it first. In arms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 184: A messy mess You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Originally, in Hong Tianxiao's plan, after killing Sangjie and Bayan, they would clear out all the lamas one by one in temples. However, due to Hong Tianxiao's injury, this plan was temporarily changed. Early the next morning, under the deliberate publicity arranged by Hong Tianxiao, the entire temple on Mount Wutai received the news that Sang Jie and Bayan had been killed. When the leaders of more than a hundred lamas arrived at Qimiao Temple, they found that the heads of Sangjie and Bayan were hanging high above the temple gate. These lama leaders knew Sangjie's martial arts very well. Although Bayan's martial arts was not as good as Sangjie's, he could definitely be ranked among the top ten in Tibetan Tantric Sect. Two top masters of Tibetan Tantric Sect were killed overnight. , and judging from the fighting scenes in the temple, the people who killed Sangjie and Bayan were only two people at most. The leaders of more than a hundred lamas were secretly frightened. They began to feel fearful about this trip to Mount Wutai. Some people who were afraid of death even said that they would return to Tibet first to find out the truth of the matter before making any plans. , however, the final result was to report what was going on here to the Fifth Dalai Lama first, and to stay put until receiving an accurate reply from the Fifth Dalai Lama. As everyone knows, it was this stupid decision that caused all these four to five thousand lamas to die. Buried in Mount Wutai. After Hong Tianxiao finished recovering from his injuries, he heard the news that the lamas brought by the Ninth Princess were standing still. Then he learned that Kangxi's dragon driver had arrived three hundred miles east of Wutai Shandong. Hong Tianxiao immediately thought of a plan to kill people with a borrowed knife. Hong Tianxiao sent people to spread rumors that Qingliang Temple was going to kill all the lamas on Mount Wutai. Moreover, in order to make these lamas believe that the rumors were correct, they killed lamas from seven temples in one day, totaling more than 500 people. Sure enough, the lives of five hundred lamas caused panic among the lamas, and these lama leaders gathered together to discuss. Of course, at this time, several of the lama leaders had already been struck by Hong Tianxiao's life and death talisman. During the discussion, they strongly advocated concentrating all the lamas to attack Qingliang Temple. Although the opponent's martial arts were extremely high, their number was small after all. As long as they could kidnap If they save the old Emperor Shunzhi, they will naturally be able to save their lives. This proposal is reasonable and reasonable. It was approved by all the lama leaders and they agreed to take action at midnight tonight. Shortly after the discussion, these lamas secretly came to see Hong Tianxiao and informed them of the results of the discussion, hoping that Hong Tianxiao could solve the life and death talisman for them. Unfortunately, what they betrayed was not the solution to the life and death talisman, but the solution to the life and death talisman. It is to step into Huangquan Road one step ahead of time. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao also wrote a letter about the situation here, in which he naturally mentioned that the lamas were powerful. Although he killed Sangjie, the top master of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism, and his junior brother Bayan, he was also seriously injured. The old Emperor Shunzhi was in an extremely difficult situation. They were in danger, and hoped that Kangxi could immediately send troops to help, and asked Chengrang, one of the Eighteen Arhats, to meet Kangxi with a letter and the badge of their own royal bodyguard. Later, Hong Tianxiao asked Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping to put some disguise powder on Liu Feiying's human skin mask, make it look like he was seriously injured, and asked the girls to go down the mountain first and meet at a certain place, agreeing to meet in three days. , if Hong Tianxiao does not arrive in three days, he will go back to the capital first. Then, Hong Tianxiao took the four chiefs of Shaolin Temple to see the old Emperor Shunzhi in person. When they arrived at the small temple at the back of the mountain, the young novice announced that they were going in. Yulin and others heard that the abbot had arrived and went out to greet him. Upon seeing him, Master Ren Yulin was a master of Buddhism and had extremely high concentration. He was not inferior to Abbot Huicong of Shaolin Temple, but he was also greatly shocked. More than a month ago, when Hong Tianxiao came to Qingliang Temple to be the abbot, Yulin did not come out. He only heard that the new abbot, Zen Master Huiming, was the younger brother of Abbot Huicong of Shaolin Temple. He was a very young eminent monk. Unexpectedly, it was him. Although Xing Chi knew about it, he didn't mention it to Yulin, and Yulin didn't ask. Yulin immediately understood that it was the emperor's arrangement and his intention was to protect Xing Chi's safety. The rules of the Buddhist family are very strict. The abbot is the master of a temple, so the three people in Yulin came to see him with courtesy. Hong Tianxiao returned the gift respectfully, and the eight of them entered the meditation room together. Yulin asked him to sit down on the futon in the middle, and the rest of the people stood on both sides. Hong Tianxiao knew that Xingchi was about to meet in Kangxi, and he showed great respect for Xingchi and others, saying: "Master Yulin, Master Xingchi, please sit down." After Yulin sat down, he said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master Abbot Qingliang, the young monk is waiting to visit me in the future. The abbot will personally surrender. I am very uneasy." Hong Tianxiao said: "It's easy to say. The young monk knows that the three masters don't like to be disturbed by others, so they haven't come to see you. If it hadn't been for a big event today, the young monk would never have dared to come and disturb the three masters who were practicing." Yulin said. made a sound "Yes." But he didn't ask what the big deal was. Hong Tianxiao knows that even if a landslide occurs here, YulinHe would never ask another question, and immediately said to Cheng Xin, the head of Bodhidharma Hall: "Nephew Cheng Xin, please tell the three masters." Yulin knew that the new abbot's name was "Huiming", and he also knew that Shaolin Temple "Huiming" "" is one generation higher than "Cheng", but I am still startled when I see Hong Tianxiao, who is only thirty years old, calling this solemn and kind virtuous old monk "nephew", the former abbot of the temple. Cheng Xin responded respectfully, and then told him that there were thousands of lamas surrounding the temple and he was heavily besieged. Yulin closed his eyes and thought for a long time, then opened his eyes and said, "Master abbot, how should I deal with this?" Hong Tianxiao was about to suggest that the three of them should go down the mountain to escape first, but suddenly he remembered Wei Xiaobao's words in the original book, so he said: "These lamas and monks are sitting or standing around this temple, just enjoying the scenery, with no other intention. Here. The scenery is elegant, and some of them come here to enjoy the mountains and rivers.¡± The four leaders heard what he said was a complete mess. Although they disagreed in their hearts, they did not dare to refute. They just wondered why Uncle Master started talking nonsense at a critical moment. The four leaders could hold back, but Xing Dian was a The rough man couldn't help but said: "Master Abbot's words are wrong. If they really came to enjoy the scenery, they would not use four or five thousand people. It is like the Tibetan Tantra's martial arts lamas only have ten thousand people in total, and they have just become clear." Didn't Master Xin say that they have already discussed coming to Qingliang Temple tonight to capture Senior Brother Xingchi?" Hong Tianxiao added: "After all, this news is not completely true. Moreover, even if it is true, everyone is a disciple of the Shi family under my throne. If they want to invite Master Xingchi, they must admire the Dharma of the three masters." Shen Zhan, please go to the lamasery to give sermons. Maybe all the lamas admire our Chinese Buddhist teachings, and if you don¡¯t become lamas, you will become monks. That would be a great opportunity." Xing Dian shook his head repeatedly, disapproving, and said: "Not necessarily, not necessarily." The four leaders looked at each other in disbelief, and they all thought in their hearts that the master uncle suddenly became ill. Cheng Guan finally couldn't help but asked: "Uncle Huiming, then why do they all bring weapons?" Hong Tianxiao thought for a while, clasped his palms together and said, "They brought Zen sticks and swords, and they were fierce. Maybe they really wanted to kill the monks in this temple. The Buddha said: 'If I don't go to hell, who will?', let's use the sword to our neck." Feeling, this means neither birth nor death, neither dirt nor purity. There is birth and therefore destruction, and there is a head and therefore there is killing. The Buddha has three virtues: great concentration, great wisdom, and great compassion. The lamas came with swords, but we did not hear or see them. Not seeing or knowing is great concentration; when they raise their swords to cut, we think that their swords are empty, and emptiness is their swords, which is great wisdom; if they chop off our bald heads with one sword, everyone is wailing, this is great compassion. ." Hong Tianxiao has lived with the monk for a long time. Although he spends most of his time studying the unique skills of Shaolin Temple, he has also listened to a lot of words in Buddhist scriptures, and he can also talk nonsense. Hong Tianxiao added: "In the past, Master Yulin once said: 'Monks have no disputes with the world and accept it. If there is a disaster in Qingliang Temple, it is inevitable.' We passed away under the knife of the evil lama and went to the Western Paradise together. It was a very happy journey. It¡¯s lively, but also quite interesting.¡± The monks looked at each other in confusion, thinking that although Hong Tianxiao's words were reasonable, they were too pedantic after all, and they might have misinterpreted Buddhism. Cheng Xin and Cheng Tong felt that these words were completely inconsistent with his usual behavior. They expected that what he said was ironic, probably to provoke Yu Lin and Xing Chi to ask for help on their own. After a long time, Yulin and Xingchi still closed their eyes and paid no attention. However, Xingdian could not help but loudly said: "Master once said that the Tibetan lama wants to capture senior brother because he wants to harm all people. They occupy this colorful world of ours. Our own life and death don¡¯t matter, and tens of millions of people are bullied and oppressed by them. Isn¡¯t it a great crime? Master once said, we must not allow them to behave like this." Before Hong Tianxiao opened his mouth, there were sudden footsteps outside the door, and one of the Eighteen Shaolin Arhats, Cheng Jue, stepped in quickly and said, "I am reporting to Uncle Huiming: All the lamas at the foot of the mountain just went up the mountain together, and they approached about a hundred feet away and stopped." Hong Tianxiao asked curiously: "Why did you go a while and then stop?" Xing Dian said loudly: "No, no, it's just the beginning of the Youshi hour. They will wait until dark, then rush in with all their strength. If at night, they set up an ambush at the foot of the mountain, I'm afraid Senior Brother Xingchi will be even worse. It's not easy to get away." Xing Bian was a general of Zhenghuang Banner in the past. When he entered the pass, he experienced hundreds of battles and knew the art of marching and fighting. Later he became the chief guard of Shunzhi's imperial guards. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 185: The Eve of the War You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yulin had been closing his eyes and keeping silent, listening to everyone's conversation. Now when he heard Xing Dian's words, he smiled slightly and said, "Xing Dian, why are you so confused? Since Master Abbot already has the pearls of wisdom and success in his mind, why should we care about them during the day?" Attack the mountain or attack the mountain at night?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "I don't dare. Your Majesty will leave the safety of Master Xingchi to the poor monk. Naturally, the poor monk does not dare to be lazy. As for the clever strategy, he has no idea. However, at the moment, the lama is powerful, although we are not afraid of it. , but Master Xingchi doesn¡¯t understand martial arts after all. If there is even the slightest mistake in the fight, how will the poor monk see the emperor again. At present, the emperor¡¯s dragon has arrived three hundred miles away, and I have ordered Cheng to let four people take it with him. I will go to meet the emperor with my handwritten letter and the badge of the chief guard. It is estimated that reinforcements will arrive early tomorrow morning. As long as everyone can hold on for one night, these lamas will die without a burial place." "Amitabha, Master Abbot is a monk, how can he speak murderous words?" Master Yulin frowned when he heard the words "Death without a burial place", feeling quite unhappy. When Xingchi heard the news that Kangxi was about to arrive, he raised his eyebrows and couldn't help but asked in a trembling voice: "Master Abbot just said that the emperor he is coming to Mount Wutai?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Exactly, the emperor knew that Master Xingchi was still here and had wanted to come for a long time. However, he was preoccupied with state affairs and couldn't leave for a while. It was only today that he had to take the time to come." Seeing this, Yulin hurriedly shouted: "Xing Chi, all the four things of a monk are empty. How can you still be so nostalgic for these mundane things? If you can't forget yourself, how can you achieve the great road?" Xing Chi's heart was shaken, and he hurriedly recited the Buddha's name in a low voice: "Amitabha, I know I was wrong." Then he closed his eyes and said nothing. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he secretly cursed Yulin as an old bald donkey, but he forgot that he had no hair left, so he turned to the four leaders and said: "In this case, there is no other good way at the moment, we can only do it when the time comes. Stay safe here, if the lamas attack us, we will kill them one by one, and Qingliang Temple will be a river of blood at some point." Cheng Xin and others are all members of the Buddhist sect. They don't like killing, but they also know that this moment is unusual. If they show mercy, not only will Xing Chi's life be at risk, but even they, the thirty-six monks of the Shaolin Temple, will never be able to go back. Possibly, at that moment, he recited the Buddha's name in a low voice and said: "Amitabha, I sincerely obey the decree of the abbot, master and uncle." The five of them were about to retreat when they heard Xingchi suddenly say: "Abbott, don't do this. Xingchi is an ominous person. He killed many lives for me in Qingliang Temple last time. Even if he is lucky enough to escape this time, They are still determined to commit more killings and will never stop." Xingdian shook his head and said loudly: "Brother, don't be merciful. You must know that these evil lamas want to kidnap you and harm the people of the world." Xingchi sighed: "I am the trouble in the world. When they come, I will burn myself in public, so that they will give up this idea. That's it." Xing Dian said anxiously: "EmperorEmperorNo, senior brother, that is absolutely impossible. I will burn myself on your behalf." Xing Chi smiled slightly and said, "What's the use of burning yourself on my behalf? They just want to capture me and hold me hostage." The monks were silent for a long time. Yulin sighed: "Good, good! Idiots have realized the great way. This is the true meaning of the Buddha's saying, 'If I don't go to hell, who will go to hell?'" Hong Tianxiao thought to himself: "This monk Yulin has a bad temper and a tough temper. If he hadn't If you have to return to the palace in the future and continue to pretend to be Liu Feiying, I'm afraid that I will be the one who burns you all." Yulin added: "When all the lamas arrive, Lao Na and Xing Chi will be burned together. Master Abbot and other senior brothers cannot stop them." Xing Chi slowly said: "In the past, when we attacked the city and plundered the land, all lives were ruined. The young monk has already died hundreds of times without redemption. Today, he has to sacrifice his life for the people, but it is only to pay for the sins of the past. If there is an endless fight because of the young monk, many injuries will be caused." Human life will increase the sinful karma of the young monk. I have made up my mind and ask you to help the young monk achieve this fate. If it can influence all the lamas to do good and turn away from evil, it will be a good thing." After saying that, he stood up. Come, put your hands together and bow to Hong Tianxiao and the four leaders. Seeing his expression, Cheng Xin and the other monks found it hard to say anything, so they had no choice but to pull Hong Tianxiao's sleeves, leave together, and return to Manjusri Hall. Hong Tianxiao summoned the remaining thirty-two Shaolin monks and informed them of the incident. All the monks said that it was absolutely impossible for the two masters to burn themselves to eliminate their karma. When the matter came to an end, they had no choice but to use force to stop it. Hong Tianxiao wanted to create a bloody scene in Qingliang Temple to increase the guilt of the old Shunzhi emperor. He immediately said: "Since everyone has no objections, we will stay in the back mountain tonight and set up a small formation of Eighteen Arhats. They will come Let's kill one, come two, kill a pair, come onWe must not be merciful just because we are kindhearted. Otherwise, it would be okay for us to die here. If something happens to Master Xingchi, not only will the Tibetan Tantric Sect be extinct forever, but even the Shaolin Temple will not be able to escape the disaster of annihilation. " When the monks heard what Hong Tianxiao said was serious, they all changed their colors and were determined to kill. Hong Tianxiao asked again: "Senior Nephew Cheng Xin, is this small formation of Eighteen Arhats only available to the Eighteen Arhats of Bodhidharma Hall?" Cheng Xin replied: "Exactly." Hong Tianxiao frowned and said: "This will be difficult to handle. If you all know how to form a small formation of Eighteen Arhats, you can divide into two groups to take turns resisting the enemy. If you rely solely on the Eighteen Arhats of Bodhidharma Hall, you will probably run out of internal energy." This question has just occurred to the four leaders. After hearing this, they couldn't help but be silent. They were obviously worried about this matter, because although the small formation of the Eighteen Arhats only had eighteen people, it was powerful enough to rival dozens of Shaolin Temple masters. In the end, Cheng Xin broke the deadlock and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Uncle Master, don't worry. For the sake of Shaolin Temple, we Eighteen Arhats would rather die in battle than let these lamas hurt a single hair of Master Xingchi." Hong Tianxiao was most worried that these Shaolin monks would not be able to support the arrival of Kangxi's reinforcements, but he could not think of a good way for a while, so he could only nodded and said: "That's all, there will be a fierce battle tonight, you guys go first Go and rest, Shaolin Temple will show off its martial arts tonight." After the monks dispersed, Hong Tianxiao strolled to the front of the temple, looking at the large yellow land at the foot of the mountain, his heart full of worries about tonight's battle. Although Sangjie and Bayan, who were the most skilled in martial arts, were killed by himself and the Ninth Princess, and hundreds of lamas died in his own hands, there were still more than 4,000 people at the foot of the mountain. If there were too many ants, they could kill an elephant. Hong Tianxiao kicked a small stone, and the stone rolled down the mountain road and disappeared after a while. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and the method of repelling the enemy suddenly came into his mind. Yes, he would roll down the huge boulder first, then use various hidden weapons to greet them, and finally defend the mountain behind. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly gathered the monks in the temple and assigned them to work. Some were looking for huge rocks, fixing them with ropes, and some were looking for small stones that could be used as hidden weapons. Fortunately, the monks in Qingliang Temple had been abbots in Chengguang for several years. They have learned some basic skills of internal strength, and all of them are strong and strong, and they are quick and quick when doing work. When everything was ready as Hong Tianxiao imagined, night had come quietly, and all the thirty-six monks gathered around Hong Tianxiao (Chengxi and the four others also rushed back overnight in accordance with Hong Tianxiao's order, and the others who came with them were also There are Duolong, the deputy chief of the imperial guards, and one hundred imperial guards). After Kangxi read Hong Tianxiao's letter, he was furious and immediately issued an imperial edict to Hong Tianxiao and asked Duolong to take it with him. When Hong Tianxiao saw it, he was overjoyed, because Kangxi's decree was almost the same as Hong Tianxiao's original plan, which was to kill all these lamas, but this time it was more famous. From Duolong's mouth, Hong Tianxiao learned that Mao Dongzhu and Princess Jianning came with Kangxi. Mao Dongzhu came in the name of the Queen Mother, and it was natural for him to come to Mount Wutai to offer incense with the emperor, while Princess Jianning came under the name of the Queen Mother. You are about to be married to Yunnan, and in the name of coming to Wutai Mountain to burn incense and make a wish, Kangxi could not object. He just secretly told Duolong to limit the scope of Princess Jianning's activities to prevent her from seeing things she shouldn't see and hearing. Words you shouldn't hear. Although Mao Dongzhu became Hong Tianxiao's woman not too early, and the relationship between the two before they went to bed was not very deep, Mao Dongzhu was extremely relaxed when in bed, more relaxed than all Hong Tianxiao's women. Perhaps it was because she couldn't worry too much. It must be because of Hong Tianxiao's favor, and Mao Dongzhu has a good eye for color, and everything he does can cater to Hong Tianxiao's thoughts. In just a few days in the palace, he gained Hong Tianxiao's favor, and his position in Hong Tianxiao's heart is only that of Su Quan. , A Ke, Ninth Princess, and Fang Yi. Hearing the news that Mao Dongzhu also came with Kangxi, Hong Tianxiao knew that it must be the big goblin who couldn't stand the loneliness and wanted to do that kind of thing with him. However, Hong Tianxiao thought of Mao Dongzhu's madness in bed and some actions that only later generations of women dared to do. , even though my heart was pounding, my lower body gradually became hard. Just when Hong Tianxiao was still thinking wildly, Cheng Guan beside him suddenly shouted: "Look, everyone, there is something moving down the mountain." Among everyone, Cheng Guan was the oldest, and he had been practicing since he was less than ten years old. When practicing martial arts, one's skills are unparalleled among all the people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 186: Crisis step by step You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao hurriedly woke up from his reverie and secretly let out a cry of shame. With the war about to begin, he actually thought of such a thing. He calmed down and looked down the mountain. But there was no fire at the bottom of the mountain. He thought these lamas were preparing for a surprise attack. In the dark night, Hong Tianxiao strained his eyesight and could vaguely see what looked like a piece of light yellow cloth slowly moving. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, fortunately, these lamas' clothes are yellow. If they were black, even with a strong inner strength, they would not be noticed until they were close. Hong Tianxiao knew that his skills were not as good as Cheng Guan's, so he said to him: "Master Cheng Guan, tell me when the lama at the front is still thirty feet away from us." After Cheng Guan responded, Hong Tianxiao said to him again. The Shaolin monks who were responsible for releasing the boulder ropes and loading the rocks said: "Listen to my orders and lower the rocks one by one. After releasing them, load another one immediately. You have to move quickly." After Hong Tianxiao gave the order, everyone on the mountain began to feel excited and nervous. Whether it was the monks of the Shaolin Temple or the imperial guards, they had never experienced such a battle before. After all, the more than 4,000 lamas at the foot of the mountain were all A person who knows martial arts. "Uncle, you are already thirty feet tall." Cheng Guan had never received such a task before. He was so nervous that his hands were covered with sweat, and his eyes were staring at the foot of the mountain unblinkingly, fearing that he might lose his sight. "Okay, get ready and put a stone." As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he heard the sound of "Gululu" slowly going down the mountain. Not long after, he heard screams one after another. In this dark night, Being blown by the mountain wind like this, it spreads very far, which is very scary. Then small voices from the bottom of the mountain came up: "What's going on?", "A big rock slipped down the mountain", "Damn, what a coincidence, everyone, please be careful." Hong Tianxiao smiled secretly in his heart and waved his hand to the right. The second big stone rolled down again. Not long after, he heard the same screams one after another. "Damn, what's going on? Why don't you see any stones falling during the day, but there are so many stones at night?", "Is the mountain wind strong at night?", "No way, there are trees on Wutai Mountain, how can there be a mountain wind? Such a big rock blew down, oh no, it seems there is an ambush above." The conversation between the two people reached the ears of Hong Tianxiao and others. Since some of the lamas had guessed it, Hong Tianxiao no longer hid, and immediately shouted: "Push the stones down one by one, and the stones behind will follow." Then he shouted down the mountain: "Listen up, lamas below. Okay, if you don¡¯t want to be crushed into a piece of meat, then retreat quickly, otherwise, I will immediately order people to push down all these more than a hundred boulders." Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words were sent out with his inner strength, and with the help of the mountain wind, all the lamas at the foot of the mountain could not hear it. They were all frightened, and some of them were timid and almost fell down. When Hong Tianxiao sent these words, the lama at the front had already reached a place less than twenty feet away from Hong Tianxiao and others. At that moment, he no longer dared to move. Two or three people gathered together and began to discuss whether Hong Tianxiao's words were true or false. After all, It would take at least an afternoon to build more than a hundred stones of this size. Hong Tianxiao nodded behind him, and saw more than ten imperial guards standing out, each holding a bucket in his hand. These imperial guards came to the front of the mountain, opened the lid of the bucket, and gently poured the contents down. After a while, these imperial guards returned to their original place one by one with the empty buckets. At this time, I could only hear some screams from below: "Ah, it's oil" and "They want to burn us to death." Then more than ten imperial guards came to the front, wiping the fire sticks in their hands and walking along the Throwing the mountain wall down, a fire exploded where the fire stick landed, spreading rapidly down the mountain wall. There were endless screams. Taking advantage of the firelight, Hong Tianxiao clearly saw each lama being surrounded by raging fire and falling down. Then, under Hong Tianxiao's command, all the boulders were rolled down one by one, and with a roar Amidst the screams, Hong Tianxiao led everyone to retreat to the temple gate. After a long time, everyone felt that the silence of the dark night had returned to the outside of Qingliang Temple again. The firelight and screams had disappeared, and only the birds startled by the firelight were left circling in the air. No one could count how many lamas died under the two attacks of boulders and kerosene. Hong Tianxiao said to everyone: "Everyone prepare hidden weapons. As soon as they climb the mountain, they will all use hidden weapons. In order not to waste hidden weapons, each person is only responsible for killing the lama in front of him, and ignore other lamas. If there is a lama who can avoid the hidden weapon, Come to the temple and the Eighteen Arhats will be responsible for solving it."   Sure enough, after about a stick of incense, a lama jumped out from where Hong Tianxiao and others were standing. He looked around and walked around a few times to make sure that there was no ambush, and then he headed towards Yamashita waved his hand and shouted something in Tibetan. Next, the lamas began to jump out one by one. Due to the large number, it took nearly an hour. Hong Tianxiao estimated that there should be about three thousand lamas. It seemed that one of them had been eliminated just now. There are more than a thousand lamas, and Hong Tianxiao is also secretly proud. No wonder people in ancient times liked to use tricks. It seems that there are indeed many benefits. After all the lamas came up, several lama leaders with particularly dark colors gathered together to discuss. Although Hong Tianxiao heard their words clearly, they spoke in Tibetan, but they spoke the same sentence. Didn't understand either. After a while, these lamas finished their discussion. One lama and more than a hundred people quietly walked towards the temple gate. They looked around as they walked, obviously worried that there would be any traps here. These lamas were already a little frightened by the two attacks just now. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he cursed in his heart, Damn, I didn¡¯t expect these fat lamas to have any brains and knew how to send a team of a hundred people to explore the road. Hong Tianxiao's thoughts changed rapidly and he whispered to everyone: "Don't move yet. Wait until they come to the temple. If they are ready to climb over the wall, we will use hidden weapons to greet them." The more than a hundred lamas walked slowly ten steps in front of the temple gate, and did not find any traps, so they secretly felt relieved. The leading lama even shouted a Tibetan sentence to the back, and then they watched When the three thousand lamas arrived, they rushed towards the temple gate like a tide. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. As I expected, if the hidden weapon was used too early, it would be possible to kill more than a hundred lamas, but the three thousand lamas behind him were determined not to be fooled again, so he sent a message to everyone: "Let go." More than a hundred lamas came over and used hidden weapons to fiercely greet the group of lamas behind them." The group of lamas began to surge. Seeing this, the lama leader of the small team in front was ready to show off. He used Qinggong to cross the temple gate and jumped into the courtyard. However, before he could land, Hong Tianxiao, who had been waiting for a long time, She had already pointed at his acupuncture point, then pinched his throat, and with a little force, sent him to his death. Hong Tianxiao took off the lama's clothes and hat, put them on himself, and then stepped forward to open the temple door. More than a hundred lamas who had been waiting outside immediately rushed in. Hong Tianxiao lowered his head deliberately, and It was dark, and these lamas only paid attention to their clothing and nothing else. When the last lama entered the temple, Hong Tianxiao quickly closed the temple door and rebolted the door. Hong Tianxiao's sudden move made the lamas who rushed into the temple feel that something was wrong. They didn't know why their leader closed the temple door and did not let in the large troops from outside. Hong Tianxiao closed the temple door, pulled off the lama clothes on his body, and shouted: "Eighteen Arhats, the rest of the people don't have to worry about what's going on in the temple, and can deal with the lamas outside with peace of mind." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao shouted and was the first to jump on him. These lamas, and then eighteen more figures emerged from the surrounding darkness, and they also rushed towards this lama. The lama who was rushing outside had also entered the shooting range of the hidden weapons. Suddenly, all kinds of hidden weapons such as stones, darts, heart nails, and iron pins were flying along the entire wall that was more than ten battles long at the temple gate. When they came out, the lamas at the front who were not prepared at all fell down immediately. At the same time, there were also sounds of fighting in the temple, and from time to time there were wailing sounds from the lamas who rushed into the temple before they died, and the lamas behind them were shocked. Although the lama in front wanted to stop, there were more lamas behind him pushing him, watching helplessly as the hidden weapon flew into his body. Those who were lucky were injured on the ground, while those who were unlucky were killed on the spot. After an unknown number of lama corpses fell, the lamas outside finally stopped charging and stood outside the range of the hidden weapons. After these lamas stopped, the sound of fighting in the temple became smaller and smaller. When the last lama screamed, the temple returned to calm again. The leading lamas were shocked and angry. What was shocking was that the other party had already carefully planned and set up a trap step by step. What was angry was that more than a thousand lamas had been lost before they even saw the other party's face. However, after these two losses, these lamas also understood that there must not be many people in the temple, otherwise, they would not be so cautious and set traps one after another. One of these lamas was smarter and came up with an excellent idea. Each of these lamas picked up the body of a dead lama and placed it on their bodies. They lined up in a long line and slowly moved forward. When Hong Tianxiao saw it, he knew that the hidden weapon method was no longer useful, so he immediately ordered everyone: "The lama has a defensive method. We can't stay here for a long time. Let's rush to the back mountain immediately." At that moment, the thirty-six monks and Duolong The guards followed closely behind Hong Tianxiao and took a detour to the back mountain. No hidden weapons were seen flying out of the temple all the way. These lamas also slowly and boldly came to the temple wall. There was still no movement above. So based on the idea of ??the big lama just now, they threw the lama corpses in their hands inside. , only the sound of bodies falling to the ground could be heard "thumping" and "thumping", but there was still no reaction inside. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Li Jue commanded everyone: "The lama has a defensive method. We can't stay here for a long time. Let's rush to the back mountain immediately." At that moment, thirty-six monks and Duolong and other guards followed Hong Tianxiao and detoured to the back mountain. . No hidden weapons were seen flying out of the temple all the way. These lamas also slowly and boldly came to the temple wall. There was still no movement above. So based on the idea of ??the big lama just now, they threw the lama corpses in their hands inside. , only the sound of bodies falling to the ground could be heard "thumping" and "thumping", but there was still no reaction inside. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 187 The bloody battle in the back mountain You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hong Tianxiao and others retreated, these lamas entered the temple and saw that there was no one around. Knowing that the enemy had retreated into the temple, they opened the temple door and welcomed all the lamas behind them into the temple. Originally, these lamas carried torches, but they did not light them when they were at the foot of the mountain because they had to move in concealment. Later, they were attacked one after another, and they did not dare to light them. Now they dare to light the torches when they reach the temple. However, when the torches of the lamas were just lit, a shower of arrows suddenly shot out from all around. More than a hundred lamas were killed by the arrows, and the newly lit torches also fell to the ground. The lamas were shocked and hurriedly put out the torches, but they did not dare to take another step into the temple. One of the lama leaders couldn't help but shouted angrily: "What are you afraid of? The more they act like this, the smaller they are and they dare not confront us head-on. As long as we can reach the back mountain, they will naturally have no place to hide." . We have many people, how can they be our opponents? As long as we capture that monk, the Dalai Lama will naturally reward him heavily. Otherwise, if the Living Buddha finds out that we escaped from the battle, everyone will know the consequences." As soon as these words came out, all the lamas who had originally thought about retreating were immediately aroused to be ruthless. A few lamas even boldly rushed inside, but there was no movement. Seeing this, the lamas behind became bolder and rushed inside together with shouts. Unexpectedly, when they had just reached the foothold of the first few lamas, the ground suddenly sank, and hundreds of lamas rushed in at the same time. After falling down, the lama behind him who couldn't stop his body also fell down with him, and the screams rang out again, permeating the dark night. This is where Hong Tianxiao was smart. He dug a large pit a hundred meters behind the temple gate and covered it with a shed. This scaffolding can support up to thirty people on it at the same time. Therefore, the first few lamas standing on the scaffolding will be as stable as Mount Tai. But when all the lamas rush forward, the scaffolding cannot support and collapses. This is why Hong Tianxiao and others took a detour when retreating to the back mountain. The pit was filled with bamboo poles with sharpened heads. There was no way for hundreds of people to survive if they fell in. Moreover, these bamboo poles were two meters high, so lamas who continued to fall after them would not be able to escape the fate of being penetrated. At this point, even the most clamorous lama leader had the intention to retreat for the first time. After all, the opponent they encountered was too powerful, not to mention that he had the ability to kill the top master of Tantric Buddhism in a single battle. Sang Jie's extraordinary martial arts and these exquisite traps alone are enough to be intimidating. It was already the second quarter of the Chou hour, and there was only an hour and a half before dawn. The lama leaders were discussing again. However, it is a pity that due to the tyrannical power of the fifth Dalai Lama, although no one of these lama leaders said what to do next, no one proposed to retreat first. This time, the lamas learned the lesson wisely. They formed a long snake formation and walked slowly inside one after another. If they moved forward like this, even if they were ambushed again, the casualties would not be huge. As the lamas expected, they were harassed several times on the road, but the casualties were only around dozens. When the lamas arrived at the back mountain, there were nearly three thousand people, which was definitely a big force. The small room used by Yulin, Xingchi and Xingdian for practice was at the foot of a mountain, suspended in the air on three sides and with only the front entrance. When a group of lamas arrived, they found that the torches were brightly lit in front of them. There were eighteen monks standing on the only way to the hut. Each monk was holding a wooden stick in his hand. One of the lamas was knowledgeable. Hearing this, he couldn't help but exclaimed: "Shaolin Eighteen Arhat Formation." When the leader of the lama who clamored the loudest saw this, he couldn't help but smile ferociously and said to all the lamas: "The monks in Shaolin Temple are already exhausted. As long as we can deal with eighteen of them, the monk in the hut will naturally be captured. The Dalai Lama is a rare living Buddha." A reward for everyone.¡± As soon as these words came out, all the lamas were eager to try. At that moment, more than a dozen lamas rushed forward with weapons. There are two Arhat Formations in Shaolin Temple, namely the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Arhat Formation and the Eighteen Arhat Arhat Formation. In terms of power, the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Arhat Formation is naturally far stronger than the Eighteen Arhat Arhat Formation. However, Whether it is a large Arhat formation or a small Arhat formation, the higher the martial arts of the monks forming the formation, the more balanced they are, and the more powerful the formation can be exerted. In comparison, if the One Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation wants to gather the right number of people, It is very difficult, but it is naturally much easier to gather eighteen monks with extremely high martial arts and similar skills. Therefore, the prestige of the small formation of Eighteen Arhats is still higher than that of the large formation of One Hundred and Eight Arhats. These dozen lamas rushed forward, and the Eighteen Arhats opened the mouth of the formation and put them all in. After these more than ten lamas entered the battle, they didn't see clearly where the Shaolin monks were, so they were confused and each one was hit.After a few sticks, he was already a corpse when he was thrown out of the formation. The remaining lamas now knew how powerful the Eighteen Arhat Formation was, and they couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, and they all stopped moving forward. When the vicious lama who shouted the loudest saw this, he shouted: "We have thousands of people, and they only have eighteen people. Even if they are tired, they will be exhausted to death. If anyone rushes forward today, I will definitely report it to the living Buddha in the future. It¡¯s good to support his family, but if he shrinks from the battle, even if his life is saved today, once the Dalai Lama finds out about it in the future, not only will his life be difficult to save, but his parents, wife and children will also be harmed.¡± Hong Tianxiao heard the cry of this lama inside and cursed in his heart, Damn, you are so cruel. If you do this, all the lamas will rush forward at the risk of their lives. Although the Eighteen Arhat Formation is powerful, after all, they are also human beings and have internal strength. When he ran out of money, Hong Tianxiao wanted to give the lama a hidden weapon, but the two were far apart, so he had to give up reluctantly. Sure enough, the effect of this sentence is still very obvious. After all, all lamas have parents, wives and children. If they are timid for a moment, not only will they lose their lives in the future, but they will also implicate their parents, wives and children. Followed by death. The blood in all the lamas' bodies began to burn at this moment, and all of them rushed towards the Eighteen Arhats with red eyes and desperate for their lives. Looking at the extremely ominous situation in front of him, Hong Tianxiao was worried, but he couldn't think of any good solution. The greatest power of the Eighteen Arhat Formation is that the Eighteen Arhats form the formation together. If one person is missing or one more person is added, the power of the formation will be greatly weakened. Therefore, no matter how much pressure the Eighteen Arhats are under, Hong Tianxiao and others cannot help. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao discovered the unused hidden weapon on Duolong's waist. With a move in his heart, he took off the hidden weapon on his waist and held one in his hand. Seeing the opportunity, he shot at the lama attacking the formation, and the lama fell down in response. One of the Eighteen Arhats who was about to hit the lama with his stick was very surprised when he saw the lama suddenly fell to the ground and died, but he didn't think much about it and hit the other lama again. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he saw that he had succeeded with one blow, and hurriedly said to Duolong: "Collect all the hidden weapons quickly." Not everyone can kill a lama with a hidden weapon in the Eighteen Arhats Formation. First, the technique of the hidden weapon must be To be foolproof, the second thing is to look for gaps. Otherwise, the person who is caught with the hidden weapon may not necessarily be a lama but an Arhat. When one after another lamas suddenly fell to the ground and died, the Eighteen Arhats also understood that there was help behind them, and their morale was immediately boosted. With the cooperation of Hong Tianxiao's hidden weapons, they defeated the attacking lamas. Within half an hour, there were countless casualties. There are as many as a hundred people. Since it was dark night and the concealed weapons were very small, although there were torches for illumination, the lamas outside could not see them, so they all thought that the Eighteen Arhat Formation was too powerful. Even so, due to the harsh words of the leader of the lamas who had shouted the loudest just now, no lama dared to retreat. However, the lama standing behind was secretly happy, while the lama standing in front had a sad face, hoping that a miracle would happen before he went into battle. The battle situation was so stalemate, and soon, when the lama fell as many as 500 people, the Eighteen Arhats' breathing began to get heavier, and the stick shadow in his hand began to slow down. What's even more terrible is that Hong Tianxiao had already glowed all the hidden weapons. , the truly severe situation has arrived. Although there are only eighteen people in the Eighteen Arhats, they seal this must-go road like a wall. Once the Eighteen Arhats fall, it will be difficult for the remaining people to survive for an hour. Hong Tianxiao knew that time could not wait any longer. If anyone among the Eighteen Arhats was injured or died in battle, today's events would not be easy. He immediately shouted: "The Eighteen Arhats withdraw from the formation. Duolong will lead the guards to block these lamas with me. The remaining people help the Eighteen Arhats recover their internal strength." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao jumped in the air and flew in front of the Eighteen Arhats. With two "puff" blows, he ended the lives of the two lamas. When the Eighteen Arhats saw this, they fought and retreated. Duolong quickly led a group of guards outside. Rushing over, the handover between the two parties was just right. After the Eighteen Arhats retreated, there was a monk sitting behind them, using Qigong to help them quickly restore their internal strength. When the lama who shouted the loudest saw this, he immediately shouted loudly: "Quick, these palace guards are all useless and vulnerable. We must rush over before those monks can recover their skills." (Remember the website address of this website.) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 188: Self-immolation due to ignorance You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! He originally said this on purpose to inspire the lamas, but unexpectedly, it inadvertently hurt the face of the imperial guards. These guards were furious, and all of them risked their lives, only attacking but not defending. Shengdi stopped the lamas in place. The guards were so impulsive that the lamas took advantage of them. After each guard ended the lives of three or four lamas, they fell into a pool of blood. Only Hong Tianxiao is the most popular. Wherever the blade passes, a lama will die. In this moment, forty or fifty lamas died after he fell. When the lama who shouted the loudest saw this, he knew that if he could not hold this man back, it would be impossible to rush over before the Eighteen Arhats could recover their internal strength. He immediately called on several other lama leaders, and together they rushed towards Hong Tianxiao. Although the martial arts of these lama leaders are not as good as Bayan, they are not much lower. As expected, these few leaders held Hong Tianxiao back, preventing him from rescuing other guards. As a result, only Duolong among the guards could be considered a first-class expert, and the situation was extremely critical. Xing Dian, who had been checking the battle situation from time to time, was shocked when he saw it and hurried back to the house to report to Xing Chi and Yu Lin. Yulin and Xingchi had been listening to the deafening shouts of killing outside. Although they didn't know whether they were excited, they never opened their eyes. Now after hearing Xingdian's report, Yulin and Xingchi actually opened their eyes at the same time. Looking at his eyes, Yulin smiled and said to Xing Chi: "Xing Chi, it seems that the Buddha is already waving to you and me." Xing Chi nodded and said: "That's right, Xing Dian, you will light this house on fire in a moment. Master and I are going." Xingdian was shocked and hurriedly persuaded: "Senior Brother Huang, the Emperor's reinforcements will arrive soon. Youyou can't" Xing Chi smiled slightly and said, "Xing Dian, life is death and death is life. You have been a monk with me for many years, but you haven't understood the difference between life and death." Xing Dian knew Xing Chi¡¯s character, so he opened his mouth, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything more. He responded and went out. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao didn't know what happened in the hut. He was now locked in a bitter battle, and he couldn't get rid of the encirclement of these lama leaders in a hurry. However, the casualties of the imperial guards continued to increase. Except for Duolong, almost all of them Everyone was injured, but the lama's offensive not only did not slow down, but became more and more fierce. Obviously these lamas saw that these imperial guards were at the end of their strength, the situation was getting more and more dangerous, and the Eighteen Arhats' performance had also reached a critical moment. If the guards were unable to resist and were opened a gap, the thirty-six Shaolin monks would be in danger, and the Xing Chi in the hut would naturally be completely exposed to the lamas. At this critical moment, a raging fire suddenly broke out in the hut, and the fire started all of a sudden. It was obvious that someone poured kerosene on the hut. Hong Tianxiao was shocked and turned pale. He basically guessed that this must be the meaning of Xing Chi. At the moment, he didn't care about anything else. He used the Nine Sun Magic Skill and withstood a blow from each of the lama leaders. Then he moved the sword in his right hand sideways, and this Several lama leaders were struck by swords and fell to the ground dead. This move was the last move in the Ruyi Sword Technique of the Xiaoyao Sect, called "Perish Together". If it weren't for an emergency, Hong Tianxiao would never have used this move. Fortunately, he had treasure clothes on his body, which actually removed half of the power of these lamas' palms, and the swords were even more ineffective. Otherwise, even if Hong Tianxiao had the Nine Yang Magic Even if he was protecting his body, he would inevitably be seriously injured. Even so, he spat out a large mouthful of blood, which was obviously an internal injury. Hong Tianxiao ignored his own injuries and hurriedly jumped over the heads of the Shaolin monks, shouting: "Brothers, we must block this road, I will save the old emperor, otherwise, everyone will die." All the guards saw the fire in the hut, and they were all panicked. The lamas almost broke through the defense line. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao showed his power and killed the six lama leaders with one move. They saw him fly to save the old emperor, and each one of them His morale soared and he unleashed all his martial arts skills to once again block the lamas' attack. When Hong Tianxiao came to the hut, he could no longer see the door there. The whole hut was already surrounded by fire. He didn't know whether the people inside were dead or alive, and he was worried. Hong Tianxiao suddenly saw a large basin filled with water on the left. He was overjoyed and hurriedly picked up the basin and poured all the water on himself, then jumped into the hut. He couldn't see anything clearly in the room, and even breathing was very difficult. Fortunately, the room was not big. Hong Tianxiao moved along and touched a man who fell to the ground due to the smoke first, but Hong Tianxiao touched his chin. , but it is an old man with a long beard. This person is not a crazy person, but Yulin. Hong Tianxiao didn't bother to care about Yulin's life and death, and he didn't like this stubborn old monk at all, so he threw him to the ground."Amitabha", Master Yulin did not understand martial arts, but he devoted all his energy to the study of Buddhism. Throughout his life, he studied Buddhism very deeply. After Shunzhi became a monk in Shaolin Temple, monk Huicong also planned to accept disciples on his behalf, but Shunzhi did not agree. Instead, he insisted on worshiping a master and learning Buddhism. The monks in the Shaolin Temple, including Abbot Huicong, all felt that they were not qualified to be Shunzhi's master in Buddhism, so they recommended Shunzhi to the abbot of Yulin of Qingliang Temple in Mount Wutai. After the abbot of Yulin accepted Shunzhi as his disciple, he resigned as the abbot of Qingliang Temple. , devoted himself to teaching Shunzhi Buddhism for eight years. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 189: Shocked to hear the sudden change in the palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Minion Liu Feiying came to see the Emperor." Hong Tianxiao hadn't seen Kangxi for several months and found that he had grown a lot taller, only half a head shorter than himself. You must know that Hong Tianxiao was a full 1.85 meters tall. "Mr. Liu, please wake up quickly. How is your father? Take me to see your father quickly." Seeing that Liu Feiying was safe and sound, Kangxi basically guessed that the old Emperor Shunzhi was also fine, but he still wanted to hear it in person. I heard this sentence from Hong Tianxiao's mouth. Hong Tianxiao stood up and replied: "Back to the emperor, the old emperor is safe and sound. He was just a little frightened. He has rested now. The emperor should see the old emperor again tomorrow." "Oh, it's okay." After receiving confirmation from Hong Tianxiao's mouth, Kangxi's high-spirited heart finally relaxed. He suddenly remembered what Hong Tianxiao had just said and asked urgently, "Are you frightened? Ah, Mr. Liu, you are injured. It's over." Only then did Kangxi realize that Hong Tianxiao's front was soaked in blood, and the corners of his mouth were stained with blood. Hong Tianxiao then described in detail what had just happened, from the lama climbing the mountain at night, to leading his troops to set up an ambush, to the bloody battle in the back mountain, and finally the arrival of Kangxi with reinforcements. Although it was basically the true story of what happened, it was just that When Hong Tianxiao said it, Kangxi couldn't help but feel his blood boiling, and his hatred for Tibetan Tantric Buddhism increased even more. "This group of hateful lamas, I didn't deal with them last time, but I didn't expect them to be so bold. Manager Liu, this time you saved me, I will reward you heavily. I wonder what kind of reward you are going to ask for?" Kangxi asked Hong Tianxiao. Very satisfied with the performance this time. "This is what a slave should do. I dare not ask for rewards from the emperor." Hong Tianxiao has been an official for almost a year, and he basically understands the way of being an official and knows what to say in front of the emperor. "Well", as an emperor, he naturally hopes that the servants around him will say these things. Although he knows that what they say is not the truth, even though Kangxi is a wise king, he is no exception. He nodded and said, "General Manager Liu, although you don't I beg you for a reward, but after all, you have done a great job in saving me this time. If I really don¡¯t reward you with anything, wouldn¡¯t it mean that everyone in the world would call me a fool. Well, you are a martial artist, but you are still the chief guard of the imperial guard. I will give you a reward. As for the title, I have the title of fifth-class Duke and Duke of the Qing Dynasty, so I will make you a first-class viscount." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, OK, Wei Xiaobao's title has gone to me. He hurriedly knelt down again to express his gratitude and said, "I thank the Emperor for your grace." Kangxi nodded and said: "Mr. Liu, you are also injured. Go down and rest quickly." Hong Tianxiao, of course, had to make a statement: "Although the lamas have been basically wiped out, there are still a few lamas hiding in the darkness of Qingliang Temple. The old emperor is protected by Chaerzhu and his troops, but the emperor cannot be left unprotected. This little injury of mine is nothing, just let me stay and protect the emperor." Kangxi shook his head and said: "General Manager Liu is commendable for his loyalty, but these lamas are no longer capable. Even if they are given ten more courages, they will never dare to assassinate me. General Manager Liu, please feel free to go back and rest." Hong Tianxiao knew Kangxi¡¯s temper and knew that if he persisted, he would probably make him unhappy, so he accepted the offer and said, ¡°In this case, I will resign.¡± Kangxi seemed to be thinking about the problem. He did not speak when he heard this, but just waved his hand. After leaving Kangxi's room, Hong Tianxiao walked towards his abbot's room. Suddenly, he met a row of imperial guards patrolling the night on the road. When these guards saw Hong Tianxiao, they were about to salute, but were stopped by Hong Tianxiao, who asked: "The Queen Mother and Which room is Princess Jianning in?" A guard said: "The Empress Dowager lives in the middle of the west wing, and Princess Jianning lives in the room next door to the south of the Empress Dowager." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Okay, how many people are on duty there?" These guards were all of the lowest rank. How could they know the distribution of the number of guards everywhere? They all shook their heads. Hong Tianxiao had expected that they didn't know, so he said: "Okay, I have to go and see for myself. You guys Continue patrolling, and if you notice a situation, shout loudly." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao strutted towards Mao Dongzhu's room. When he got closer, he found that the five west wing rooms were surrounded by imperial guards. Hong Tianxiao frowned. Under such public scrutiny, if he entered the Empress Dowager's room and stayed there all night, I'm afraid Kangxi would know about it before long. Just when Hong Tianxiao didn't know how to go to see Mao Dongzhu, suddenly Mao Dongzhu's door opened and Liu Yan walked out. When Hong Tianxiao saw Liu Yan, his heart moved. He immediately took action, coughed twice, and walked towards Mao Dongzhu's room. The guards on both sides all saluted him. Liu Yan also discovered Hong Tianxiao and hurriedly greeted him.??, the two of them avoided the guards and walked aside to talk. All the imperial guards knew that their chief steward Liu Feiying and Liu Yan, the most favored maid around the Queen Mother, were siblings, so no one thought much about it when they walked aside to talk. Since there were imperial guards nearby, Liu Yan did not salute Hong Tianxiao, but she did not dare to be rude in her address: "Young Master, Senior Sister has gone to bed. Do you have anything to do with her? Do you want me to go down and wake her up?" Liu Yan basically said I can guess Hong Tianxiao's purpose of coming to Mao Dongzhu at this time. At the same time, I sigh in my heart that I am ugly, otherwise I will fly up the branch and become a phoenix. Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Don't panic yet, let me ask you, has anything happened in the palace during this time?" Liu Yan thought for a while and said: "There is nothing else. It's just that the senior sister sent the Queen Mother and her most favored Aunt Sumara from the palace to the young leader's mansion according to the young leader's instructions." "What?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. He didn't expect that Mao Dongzhu was really powerful and actually got Xiaozhuang out of the palace, so he asked, "How did she get the Empress Dowager out of the palace?" Liu Yan said: "The mansion that senior sister gave to the young leader was bought a few years ago in order to dig a secret passage directly to senior sister's palace, thinking that it would be convenient to evacuate from the palace in the future. Last time the young leader went there When Senior Sister was in the palace, there was only a short section of this secret tunnel, but not long after the young leader left, the entire tunnel was already usable." Hong Tianxiao then understood that after one dragon and three phoenixes that day, when he and the Ninth Princess left, Mao Dongzhu had said that he would give him a surprise, and it turned out to be this. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but think of Mao Dongzhu's pretty face and his extremely unrestrained and crazy behavior in bed, and his heart couldn't help but tremble. Liu Yan said again: "Young Master, Senior Sister, she she also also" Hong Tianxiao knew that Liu Yan had always been shrewd and articulate, but now she was hesitant to speak. Thinking about what Mao Dongzhu had done, he was even more surprised. But in Liu Yan's eyes, it was extremely unbelievable, so she couldn't say it. She couldn't help but blurted out: "Could it be that she also brought out a few concubines from the palace?" Liu Yan looked at Hong Tianxiao in disbelief, nodded and said: "Exactly, and not just a few, but twenty." "Twenty?" Hong Tianxiao originally wanted to get a concubine from the imperial palace to sleep with him and have a taste of what it would be like to have sex with the emperor's wife, so he acquiesced to Mao Dongzhu to do this bold and absurd thing, but he didn't expect that Mao Dongzhu would With the convenience of the secret passage, twenty imperial concubines were created at once. "Won't the Empress also be taken out? How many concubines are left in the palace?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that the Queen of Kangxi was the daughter of Suo'etu. If she was also taken out by Mao Dongzhu, I'm afraid Hong Tianxiao would really I'm crazy. Shunzhi has been a monk for eight years. Kangxi is young. There are not many concubines in the palace. These twenty will empty the entire palace. "Back to Young Master, there are more than thirty concubines of the late emperor and the emperor, and now there are only a dozen concubines left in the palace including the senior sisters." Liu Yan looked at Hong Tianxiao, feeling a strange feeling in her heart, and thought to herself , the young leader is too lustful, there are no beautiful women if he wants, there are hundreds of young and beautiful women under Chilongmen alone, but he didn't expect that he would reach out to the palace. Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t know that Liu Yan had such thoughts in her heart. Otherwise, she would definitely faint. Hearing this, he said casually: ¡°I¡¯m afraid these more than ten concubines have already aged.¡± "Exactly." Liu Yan nodded and said, "Most of these dozen concubines were neglected by the late emperor, and their appearance has long faded. Moreover, not only that, if all the concubines in the palace were removed, only the senior sister would be left. I¡¯m afraid her identity will also be exposed.¡± Hong Tianxiao finally went a little crazy, and said bitterly: "This Mao Dongzhu, I killed her first and then played her, let's see how I deal with her." Although Hong Tianxiao was a little annoyed that Mao Dongzhu was so bold, when he thought of twenty imperial concubines throwing themselves into his arms, I can't help but look forward to the scene. Liu Yan was stunned and confused. Just now, the young leader admitted that the senior sister was acting according to his orders. Why is he now preparing to deal with the senior sister? From the word "clean up", Liu Yan couldn't help but think of the Longtan torture in which the colorful dragon of the Shenlong Sect ate people until only their bones were left, and she began to worry about Mao Dongzhu. It¡¯s not Liu Yan¡¯s fault. She guessed what Hong Tianxiao meant by ¡°cleaning up¡± based on Hong Antong¡¯s treatment of disciples of the Shenlong Sect who did something wrong or violated orders. Naturally, what Hong Tianxiao meant by ¡°cleaning up¡± It refers to a kind of bed exercise, which only requires small punishments and big warnings for Mao Dongzhu. Recommend a friend to put the doctor novel "The Rogue Doctor" on the shelf. It is a different novel that will give you a different life. The VIP content is being steadily updated at a rate of 6,000 words per day. Come and support it (remember the website address) : www.hlnovel.com)ovel.com Chapter 190: Punishment in the abbot¡¯s room You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Liu Yan, go to Mao Dongzhu's room, exchange clothes with her, and then ask her to go to the innermost abbot's room to find me. I will leave the mark of the Shenlong Sect along the way." Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and felt that he still wanted to see me. Mao Dongzhu asked all the questions clearly. "Yes, Young Master." Liu Yan admired Hong Tianxiao deeply. She didn't expect that he could come up with such a wonderful method in such a short period of time. Liu Yan's height is similar to Mao Dongzhu's, but one of them is slightly obese and the other is mature and plump. In the dark, it is absolutely impossible to tell them apart unless you look closely. The abbot's room is in the innermost row of Qingliang Temple. There are ten rooms in this row. In addition to the abbot's room, there are also nine rooms, seven of which are used for living. Over the past month, the thirty-six monks of Shaolin Temple have Live in rotation. The reason why we say taking turns is because they would take turns guarding the surroundings of the old Shunzhi emperor's cabin every night, and the rest would sleep here. Hong Tianxiao returned to the abbot's room and found that all thirty-six monks were there. He frowned slightly and immediately called out the four chiefs and asked them to go and keep vigil around Xing Chi's residence. Hong Tianxiao was worried that Xing Chi would drive them back, so he said to them: "Although most of the lamas have died, there are still some fish that have slipped through the net, so we must be cautious. If nothing happens tonight, the old prince will be safe, so you guys We have to work hard tonight and keep vigil for the old emperor together. However, the old emperor is kind-hearted. If he sees you, he will not bear to let you keep vigil. Therefore, you must not disturb the old emperor." Thirty-six monks from the branch were gone, and Hong Tianxiao began to practice Qigong in the room to heal his injuries. After saving the monk Xing Chi, Hong Tianxiao had already healed his wounds for a stick of incense, and his injuries were much relieved. So when he heard Mao Dongzhu's footsteps When the sound came from the door, Hong Tianxiao's injuries had already recovered, and he slowly stopped and opened his eyes. With a "creak", Mao Dongzhu pushed the door open without knocking. When he entered, he saw Hong Tianxiao sitting cross-legged on the bed wearing only his underwear. He smiled brightly and said, "Young Master, my subordinates are here to serve you." When Hong Tianxiao saw Mao Dongzhu, who was smiling like a flower, he felt no anger at all. However, Hong Tianxiao knew that if he didn't give this ghost some cleverness, he didn't know what trouble she would cause in the future, so he just said "hmm" and said Pay no attention to her. Sure enough, Mao Dongzhu dared to act so boldly, and of course he had won the favor of Hong Tianxiao because of his self-control. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's unkind expression at this moment, he couldn't help but become nervous, and hurriedly came to the bedside, acting like a little girl who had done something wrong and wanted to admit it, fiddling with her. She twisted her clothes and said: "Young Master, Liu Yan has told the subordinates, subordinates subordinates without the consent of the Young Master, it is a bit a bit" Hong Tianxiao knew that his pretending to be angry had had an effect, so he said in a deep voice: "A little? You can just get the Empress Dowager out of the palace, you can also get a few princesses out of the palace, but I didn't expect you to almost bring the palace down." Get out all the concubines, who do you think I am, just accept them as long as they are beautiful women." Mao Dongzhu is indeed a ghost. From the change of Hong Tianxiao's address from "I" to "I", he knew that Hong Tianxiao was not really angry this time. He smiled sweetly at the moment, put his arms around Hong Tianxiao's right arm, and placed it on his chest. He walked back and forth and said in a sweet voice: "Young Master, I realize my mistake. I brought so many imperial concubines out because I actually wanted to assign one to each of the sisters to serve as a maid." Letting the imperial concubine be a maid, Hong Tianxiao did have such a momentary idea at the beginning. Now that he heard it, his heart moved again. Twenty imperial concubines are indeed enough for each person, and there is still more to use. Thinking about his own The woman used the emperor's wife as a maid, and Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but smile evilly in his heart. Hong Tianxiao knew that Mao Dongzhu saw that he was not really angry, and thought that if he couldn't control her this time, he would be in more trouble in the future. He immediately put on a straight face, took his right arm away from Mao Dongzhu's arms, and said coldly: "Mao Dongzhu, please remember that there is no shortage of women around me. This is your first offense, so I will not punish you. If there is a next time, don't blame me for being ruthless." Mao Dongzhu could see that Hong Tianxiao was really angry, so he quickly shook his head, knelt at Hong Tianxiao's feet, and said anxiously: "I don't dare to do this anymore." Seeing Mao Dongzhu admitting his mistake, Hong Tianxiao put away his face, said "Yeah", took Mao Dongzhu's hand, slowly pulled her up from the ground, and said in a lower voice: "Dongzhu, don't blame me for not being nostalgic. Love, but what you did was a bit too big. Looking through all the dynasties, there has never been a situation where twenty concubines in the palace suddenly disappeared." Mao Dongzhu didn't know what to say, so he just lowered his head and listened to Hong Tianxiao: "Such a big thing happened in the palace, doesn't the little emperor have no reaction?" Mao Dongzhu then raised his head and asked Hong Tianzhu againHe held his right arm in his arms, but this time he didn't rub it, and said with a smile: "Twenty imperial concubines were lost at once. All the eunuchs and maids in the entire palace knew about it, and even the imperial guards didn't know about it. Yes, the emperor was naturally furious, and more than a hundred eunuchs and maids were executed, and Duolong was also thrown into the sky prison." "Dolong went to Tianlao?" Hong Tianxiao felt strange in his heart, "Dolong obviously followed the little emperor to Mount Wutai." Although he said this, Hong Tianxiao's hands were not idle, and he pulled his right arm out of Mao Dongzhu's arms. He came out, held her in his arms, unbuttoned a few buttons under Mao Dongzhu's neck with his left hand, got into her arms, and flew up and down like a dragon entering the sea. Mao Dongzhu was lying in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Under the control of this magic hand, his charming eyes were like silk, his pretty face was crimson, and his hands were not idle. He began to unbutton all the buttons of his shirt to make it easier for Hong Tianxiao's hands to move up and down. , then began to take off his pants again, and said while taking off: "Yes, because the young leader is not with the emperor, this time the emperor came to Wutai Mountain to offer incense, and there was no expert protection around him, so Duolong was temporarily released and allowed him to perform meritorious service. " After a while, Mao Dongzhu¡¯s clothes flew to the bed and the ground, and a naked white lamb appeared in front of Hong Tianxiao. Under the caress of Hong Tianxiao's big hands, the naked lamb kept twisting its delicate body while taking off its clothes for Hong Tianxiao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 191: Shunzhi died like this You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Young Master, you are so strong. This subordinate almost died just now." After regaining a little strength, Mao Dongzhu gently leaned his head on Hong Tianxiao's strong chest, and put his delicate hands on the two raised pectoralis major muscles. You walked back, your pretty face still blushing with satisfaction. As for any man, no one doesn't like to hear his woman say these words after Yun Yu is over, and Hong Tianxiao is no exception. His hands moved back and forth on Mao Dongzhu's smooth body while he said with a "hehe" smile: "That's natural. In the past few months, senior sister and the three of them have been unable to get out of bed every morning. But you are not bad either. You can endure it for two hours alone." Mao Dongzhu said quietly: "It's not easy for me to get this favor from the young leader, so I cherish it very much. I leaked more than ten times tonight, and just now I was so excited that I almost died. If it weren't for my body that couldn't bear it." Wow, I really want to do it again with the young leader." Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "When the anti-Qing movement succeeds, can't you be by my side every day? Are you afraid that you won't have a chance?" Mao Dongzhu sighed softly and said: "Before I met the young leader, my subordinates pretended to be the queen mother in the palace. Every day, they had fine clothes and fine food, and the palace maids and eunuchs were at their mercy. They lived an extremely comfortable life. I once had a happy life. The thought of spending time in the palace, however, since the young leader made his subordinates experience the joy of being a woman, the subordinates do not want to stay in the palace for a day. They only want to be by the young leader¡¯s side every day, no matter what they ask the subordinates to do. I am willing to do anything, as long as the young leader can often share some rain and dew with his subordinates." Listening to Mao Dongzhu's heartfelt words, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be moved in his heart. This woman really dedicated everything to herself, not only her body, but also her mind. In order to please herself, she was willing to take risks and destroy Xiaozhuang. After leaving the palace, he also found twenty imperial concubines for him to play with. In the original book, Wei Xiaobao was having sex with all the girls on the big bed in Lichun Courtyard, and Mao Dongzhu was naturally unable to avoid it. However, at that time, even Wei Xiaobao did not know how many women he had had sex with, and after all, he was not given any information. Mao Dongzhu's tragic death was the result of her chance. Otherwise, with Mao Dongzhu's beauty and her loyalty after losing her virginity to Wei Xiaobao, it would not be difficult for her to become Wei Xiaobao's eighth wife. Hong Tianxiao stopped his hand that was wandering around Mao Dongzhu's body, gently stroked this heart-warming pretty face, and said softly: "Dongzhu, you are already my woman, so don't be in the relationship between 'Young Master' and 'Subordinate'" 'If you call me this way, just call me Young Master. After a while, I will ask my father to send someone to deliver the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pills for you to take." Mao Dongzhu nodded, then shook his head and said: "In the past, I always hoped to make great contributions to our religion and obtain the antidote for Baotai Yijin Pills. Now the antidote does not matter to me, as long as I I am willing to be with the young master every day, even if the Leopard Tai Yijin Pill attacks me once a day." Hong Tianxiao hugged Mao Dongzhu tightly in his arms and said softly: "You are such a charming goblin, just say something that moves me. Don't worry, you won't be in the palace for too long. During this time, you can do more." Practice martial arts, and then you will be able to follow me every day like a senior sister." Before leaving Beijing, Hong Tianxiao opened the Eight Extraordinary Meridians for Mao Dongzhu. Mao Dongzhu himself had high martial arts skills and excellent talent. After this, Martial arts are improving by leaps and bounds. Among Hong Tianxiao's women, only Ninth Princess and Su Quan are better than her in martial arts. Even Fang Yi, who has entered the realm of a first-class master, is not as good as her. "I understand that in the past few months, I have been practicing martial arts hard every day, hoping to be able to be by the young master's side like the ninth princess and become his arms in the future." Mao Dongzhu is extremely smart, and helped her to open up the Eight Wonders of the Scriptures with Hong Tianxiao. When he felt his pulse, he had already guessed its purpose, so he practiced extremely hard during this period. "Go to sleep, I have to get up early tomorrow morning. Don't worry, it won't take more than a year for you to be with me every day like my senior sister." Hong Tianxiao understands how Mao Dongzhu feels about being lovesick in the palace every day. He gently patted Mao Dongzhu's smooth back and gave her a promise. The whole night was speechless. Early the next morning, when it was still dark, Mao Dongzhu, who had recovered for more than two hours, pulled Hong Tianxiao into another fight. Hong Tianxiao understood Mao Dongzhu's thoughts and once again showed off his power and made Mao Dongzhu vent his emotions. This time, after being extremely excited, Mao Dongzhu took a few rough breaths and got a burst of strength from nowhere, hugged Hong Tianxiao tightly and started crying. Hong Tianxiao knew that Mao Dongzhu was reluctant to leave him, so he hugged her tightly. When the crying gradually became quieter, Hong Tianxiao gently separated her, wiped the tears on Mao Dongzhu's face with his hands, and said softly: "Idiot, cry What, I¡¯m going back with you this time, are you still afraid that you won¡¯t be able to see me in the future?¡± ?"Really?" Mao Dongzhu was extremely surprised when he heard this, but seemed not to believe it. He grabbed Hong Tianxiao's hand and asked urgently, "Is what the young master said true? Did the emperor send someone else to replace the young master to protect the old emperor?" Hong Tianxiao's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and he shook his head slightly and said: "No, the old Emperor Shunzhi was not in good health. Today he was poisoned by tobacco and his internal organs were injured. If he hears that the Empress Dowager disappeared in the palace again, With the news, I¡¯m afraid that my internal organs will be injured more and more, and I won¡¯t be able to escape this disaster.¡± Mao Dongzhu was overjoyed when he heard this. He couldn't help but smile and said: "As long as the young master is in the capital, I will look for him from the secret passage every day." Hong Tianxiao saw Mao Dongzhu's pretty face with a beautiful smile and two lines of wet tears hanging on it, which had a unique flavor, and his lower body moved again, but Hong Tianxiao also knew that if there was another battle, it would definitely not be finished within an hour, and it would not take half an hour. The sky would be bright by then, and Liu Yan was about to help in pretending to be Mao Dongzhu. She suppressed the desire in her heart, patted Mao Dongzhu's snow-white buttocks, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I will feed you every day, and then let me The Mongolian female guards will carry you back. Get dressed quickly, it will be dawn soon." Hearing this, Mao Dongzhu smiled and started to put on clothes. After a while, he finished dressing, asked Hong Tianxiao for a kiss, and then went out satisfied. Seeing Mao Dongzhu acting like a little daughter before going out, not looking like a queen mother at all, she couldn't help but smile and shake her head. After Mao Dongzhu left, Hong Tianxiao took another nap on the bed until someone knocked on the door, saying that the emperor had asked him to come over. Hong Tianxiao heard the voice and knew that the person who sent the message was Wen Youfang, who was serving Kangxi in the study. When Hong Tianxiao followed Wen Youfang to the door of Xingchi's room, he saw Kangxi kneeling in front of the door, looking very unhappy. It seemed that Xingchi didn't want to see Kangxi. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder, it seemed that it was not so difficult for Kangxi to meet the old Emperor Shunzhi in the original book. When Kangxi saw Hong Tianxiao coming over, he didn't say anything, but just waved to him. Hong Tianxiao saw it and hurried to Kangxi's side. Before he could greet him, he was stopped by Kangxi. He heard him whisper: "My father doesn't want to see me. I have been kneeling here for half an hour, but my father still didn't let me." Why don't you go in as the abbot to persuade my father?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Okay, I'll knock on the door now." Just when Hong Tianxiao walked to the door of the room and just raised his hand before knocking on the door, a sigh suddenly came from the room, and then Xing Chi's voice came over: "Forget it, Xuan Ye, you come in." Then, Seeing the door open, Xingdian walked out, clasped his palms together and saluted Kangxi and Hong Tianxiao. Kangxi felt sad and happy at the same time, so he rushed into the room, hugged Xing Chi's feet, and cried loudly. Xing Chi gently stroked his head and said, "Chi'er, Chi'er." Tears rolled down his face. Kangxi cried and shouted: "Father, this is really killing my child." Xing Chi sighed and said: "Chi'er, you are no longer a child, why are you still crying" When he heard this, Hong Tianxiao stopped eavesdropping and started chatting with Xing Dian. He was thinking about how to let Xing Chi know about Xiaozhuang's disappearance. After a while of burning the incense, Kangxi¡¯s shout suddenly came from inside the room: ¡°Father, Father, what¡¯s wrong with you, please come quickly.¡± Hong Tianxiao and Xingdian didn't know what was going on in the house, so they hurriedly broke in and saw Xingchi lying on the ground. Kangxi was holding his body shaking. Seeing Hong Tianxiao, Kangxi suddenly remembered his medical skills and hurriedly said: "Manager Liu, look at Father and see what happened to him?" Hong Tianxiao looked at Xing Chi on the ground and saw that his eyes were closed tightly, his face was pale, there was a large blood stain on his chest, and blood was still dripping from the corner of his mouth. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly bent down, his left hand checked Xing Chi's pulse, and his right hand reached under his nose, and found that his breathing was extremely weak. According to Hong Tianxiao's current medical skills, as long as people do not die, they can basically save people. However, Hong Tianxiao will never rescue him because he was just thinking about how to tell Xingchi about Xiaozhuang's disappearance, which made Xingchi He was so anxious that he died. It seemed that Kangxi had told Xingchi the bad news for him. Otherwise, with Xingchi's determination, such a situation would never have happened. Hong Tianxiao penetrated Xingchi's body from his fingertips and cut off his respiratory tract. Immediately, Hong Tianxiao could no longer feel Xingchi's breathing in his right hand, so he withdrew his internal energy, stood up slowly, and shook his head towards Kangxi. He shook his head and said: "Please take care, Your Majesty, the old Emperor has passed away." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 192: The Assassination of Two Tigers in Taiwan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah", when Kangxi heard this, it was like five thunders struck his head, his eyes were filled with stars, he staggered back two or three steps, as if he couldn't believe that this sentence was true, he hurriedly knelt down and put his fingers under Xing Chi's nose. , and sure enough, there was no breath coming in or out, and he immediately sat down on the ground, his eyes dull, and two lines of tears flowed from his eyes. Hong Tianxiao knows that when people encounter sad things, if they cry loudly and vent the grief in their bodies, their mood and body will relax faster. The more they are like Kangxi, who forcibly suppresses their grief in the body, they will only This causes the deficiency fire to rise and the internal organs to be damaged. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly whispered in Kangxi's ear: "Your Majesty, please forgive me and take care of the dragon body." Kangxi nodded numbly, came to his senses, and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Manager Liu, remember, today is just the passing of Master Xingchi, so hurry up and cremate Master Xingchi's body and bring it back to the palace. You understand what I mean. " At this time, Xing Dian suddenly roared: "Your Majesty, I am following you." After saying that, Xing Dian slammed into the wall, his brain burst and he died. Hong Tianxiao heard Xing Dian's roar and Knowing that something was wrong, he hurriedly reached out to pull Xing Dian, but he only managed to grab Xing Dian's monk's robe. However, Xing Dian was very strong and he hit the wall with all his strength. Hong Tianxiao could not stop him and only tore off a section of the monk's robe. Seeing this, Kangxi sighed and said: "What a loyal slave." After sighing, Kangxi turned to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Manager Liu, please cremate Master Xingdian's body as well and bury it in his father's house." The Emperor's side." Hong Tianxiao heard the words and thought to himself, Needless to say, I'm not that stupid, so he immediately responded. The whole Qingliang Temple knew about the death of Xing Chi and Xing Dian. The thirty-six Shaolin monks were even more surprised when they heard about it. When they saw Xing Chi and Xing Dian yesterday, they were fine. How come they suddenly passed away today? , and it was exactly after Xing Chi and the two met with the emperor. Soon, all kinds of rumors spread to Kangxi's ears. In order to protect his throne, Kangxi killed Xingchi himself. Kangxi asked Xingchi to take over the treasure, but was rejected, so he killed Xingchi in shame and anger. You are crazy, why did Kangxi kill Emperor Shunzhi with his own hands in order to prevent the world from knowing that he was still alive? When Kangxi heard these rumors, he was greatly surprised, even more ashamed and angry. He was even more afraid that this matter would spread throughout the world before long, and he would be infamous as a foolish king. However, this matter could no longer be stopped, because too many people had heard of these rumors. The Xiaoqi Battalion brought by Kangxi alone had thirty to forty thousand officers and soldiers. Hong Tianxiao did not expect such a result to be achieved in the end. He was half surprised at the moment, but in the future, he would have more reasons to call on the people of the world to rebel against the Qing Dynasty. Of course, the happiest person is Mao Dongzhu, because what Hong Tianxiao said yesterday is about to become a reality. Hong Tianxiao put the ashes of Xing Chi and Xing Dian in two jars respectively and gave them to Kangxi. Kangxi had also gotten over his grief at this time, but he was in a very bad mood due to the rumors. His face was tense and his eyebrows were frowned. He just said to Hong Tianxiao: "Go and report to the Queen Mother and Jian Princess Ning, we will leave early tomorrow morning." Hong Tianxiao knew that Kangxi was eager to leave here, otherwise, this rumor would have spread again. He was secretly happy at the moment and hurriedly responded and headed towards Mao Dongzhu's residence. Unexpectedly, when Hong Tianxiao came to Mao Dongzhu's residence, he found that the person in the room turned out to be Liu Yan. Before Liu Yan could speak, Hong Tianxiao knew that Mao Dongzhu must be looking for him, and hurried towards the abbot's room. Because Xing Chi and Xing Dian were dead, the thirty-six monks also said goodbye to Kangxi an hour ago and went back to the Shaolin Temple. Since Kangxi was in a bad mood, they just barely praised them with a few words. Mao Dongzhu naturally knew about this, so she dared to come to Hong Tianxiao's residence in broad daylight, because as soon as the thirty-six monks left, Hong Tianxiao was the only one living in this row of rooms. When Hong Tianxiao arrived ten feet away from the door, he heard a subtle breathing sound in his room. Who else could it be if it wasn't Mao Dongzhu. Hong Tianxiao walked to the door, coughed, and pushed the door open. As soon as he opened the door, before he could see clearly what was going on inside the room, a white shadow flew towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly caught it with his hands, and it turned out to be the naked Mao Dongzhu, and his white arms had already wrapped around Hong Tianxiao's neck. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel angry and funny. He quickly closed the door with his foot and shouted to Mao Dongzhu: "Whatever you do in broad daylight, you are not afraid of being known." Mao Dongzhu said with a smile: "The old emperor is dead, and now everyone's attention is on those rumors. Besides, who would have thought that the Queen Mother would take off her clothes in the abbot's room and wait on the bed for the abbot and abbot of Qingliang Temple? "After saying that, Mao Dongzhu winked at Hong Tianxiao playfully.   Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but laugh and cry. He freed up a hand and patted Mao Dongzhu's plump buttocks hard. He walked to the bed and put Mao Dongzhu on the bed. He said with a smile: "You big goblin, it seems that I still didn't feed you enough last night." , I came here again today to look for food, let¡¯s see how the poor monk treats you.¡± Mao Dongzhu also chuckled, pretending to beg and said: "Master Abbot, please have mercy on the little girl. The little girl hasn't done that kind of thing for several months. She is really hungry and thirsty. Please give me some mercy, Master Abbot." Sprinkle rain and dew on the little girl, and the little girl will be grateful." "Hey, female donor, why are the muscles on your chest different from those of the poor monk? They seem to be the same as the steamed buns with dates that the poor monk eats during the Chinese New Year. Wait for the poor monk to take a bite and see if that's true?" Hong Tianxiao chuckled, and was about to take off his clothes and engage in hand-to-hand combat with Mao Dongzhu, but suddenly he heard a loud shout from outside: "There is an assassin, protect the emperor quickly, ah" Hong Tianxiao and Mao Dongzhu immediately lost their lust. They looked at each other and were slightly shocked. Especially Hong Tianxiao knew that in the original book, the Ninth Princess had assassinated Kangxi in Qingliang Temple, but the situation now was very different from the original book. It was absolutely impossible for the Ninth Princess Who would take the risk to assassinate Kangxi again? Who would the assassin be? No matter who the assassin was, Hong Tianxiao, as the head of the royal bodyguards, was indispensable for his rescue. Therefore, he did not care about having another romantic relationship with Mao Dongzhu. He stood up in a hurry, grabbed Mao Dongzhu's clothes and threw it to her: " Put on your clothes quickly and go back to your room before the chaos." Seeing that a good thing had come to nothing, Mao Dongzhu was very angry, but he also knew that Hong Tianxiao had to rush to Kangxi's side as soon as possible, so he put on his clothes reluctantly and cursed: "Assassin, early on." If you don¡¯t come late, you won¡¯t come. If you have to come at this time, it¡¯s really disappointing.¡± Hong Tianxiao had already gotten off the bed. Hearing this, he didn't find it interesting. He patted Mao Dongzhu's buttocks again and said with a smile: "You big goblin, after you return to the capital, I want you to accompany me every day. See if you can After you feed me, they say that thirty is like a wolf and forty is like a tiger, and it is indeed true." Mao Dongzhu was overjoyed and asked in confusion after hearing this: "What does thirty like a wolf and forty like a tiger mean? Oh, that's it. I hate it. Master, you actually called me a wolf." After all, Mao Dongzhu was extremely smart and guessed it right away. The meaning of this sentence immediately became irresistible. Among the girls, Mao Dongzhu is the best at acting coquettishly, and every time it is just right, it can arouse Hong Tianxiao's desire. This time is no exception, but Hong Tianxiao also knows that this is not the time to do that kind of thing, so he suppresses the desire in his heart. Full of desire, he walked out the door and said as he walked: "Hurry up and put on your clothes. If the assassin comes after I leave, you won't have time to get dressed." Mao Dongzhu was shocked when she heard this. She didn't want any man except Hong Tianxiao to see her naked body, so she quickly speeded up her dressing process. By the time Hong Tianxiao walked to the door, Mao Dongzhu's clothes had already been After wearing it for most of the time, he suddenly remembered something and called out to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, be careful. If the assassin is a strong martial artist, let the imperial guards attack first. Don't show off your courage." Hong Tianxiao felt warm in his heart, looked back, nodded, opened the door and left. Not long after Hong Tianxiao left, Mao Dongzhu, who had already put on the palace maid's clothes again, came out of the abbot's room. After looking around to make sure that no one was there, he walked toward his residence with palace steps. When Hong Tianxiao rushed to Kangxi's residence, dozens of imperial guards had fallen, but there were only two assassins. They were both dressed in black, with scarves on their faces and swords in their hands. There is no single bodyguard who can work together. Duolong was guarding in front of Kangxi's door, holding a single sword in his right hand and watching the fight in panic. There was an obvious sword wound on his left arm and an even more sword wound on his right leg. Blood was dripping towards him. It's dripping. When Duolong saw Hong Tianxiao coming, he couldn't help but be overjoyed, and he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He hurriedly waved his knife and shouted loudly: "Sir, hurry up, brothers can't hold it anymore." Duolong's shout made the two assassins turn their heads to look at Hong Tianxiao at the same time. Hong Tianxiao also met their gazes and was shocked. Unexpectedly, these two assassins turned out to be the second of the Three Tigers of Taiwan. Chen Jinnan and Feng Xifan. You should know that although the face covering can cover the face, it cannot cover the eyes, especially the eyes of a martial arts master. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 193 Fierce Battle You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Chen Jinnan had met Hong Tianxiao in the Shaolin Temple and knew that his martial arts was not weak. Although Feng Xifan did not know Hong Tianxiao, he guessed from Duolong's shouting that Hong Tianxiao must be Liu Feiying, the top master in the academy, and he whispered to Chen Jinnan: " I will entangle Liu Feiying, and you can hijack Kangxi. If that doesn't work, then hijack the Empress Dowager or Princess Jianning." Chen Jinnan nodded and said: "Be careful, this person has extremely high martial arts skills. Prince Mu was defeated by this person a month ago." Feng Xifan was aloof and arrogant. When he heard this, he felt unconvinced. He sneered without saying anything and swept away with his sword. A wound as long as an embroidery needle appeared on the necks of the besieging guards, but no blood flowed out from the wound. Lying back on his back, he really lived up to the title of bloodless sword. After taking care of the guards in front of him, Feng Xifan jumped up and rushed towards Hong Tianxiao. Chen Jinnan also took advantage of this opportunity to kill several guards behind him with one sword. With a loud roar, he flew towards Duolong who was guarding Kangxi's door. Hong Tianxiao had no weapons in his hands, so he had to use his Shaolin Dragon Claws to fight Feng Xifan. That day at the foot of the Shaolin Temple, Hong Tianxiao beat Feng Xifan to the ground and fled, but it was because Feng Xifan was already injured at that time. But now it is completely different. Feng Xifan's sword is like a dragon entering the sea, or like a tiger descending from the mountain. The sword is both fast and powerful. Hong Tianxiao's Shaolin Dragon Claw hand could not take advantage of Feng Xifan's sharp swordsmanship, and was at a disadvantage. On the other side, Duolong was no match for Chen Jinnan. In addition, his left arm and right leg were injured, and his martial arts skills were greatly reduced. After three moves, he was kicked by Chen Jinnan in the lower abdomen. With a "bang" sound, Duolong's huge body opened the door like an arrow and flew into the room. Chen Jinnan also jumped in. Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he saw this, Duolong was injured, and Chen Jinnan entered Kangxi's room. How could Kangxi still be alive? Although Hong Tianxiao was against the Qing Dynasty, Kangxi was still useful to him after all. If Kangxi died, all power in the court would fall into the hands of Obai, and if a puppet emperor was installed, the foundation of the Qing court would be much more stable. Therefore, Kangxi and The longer Ao Bai fights, the more advantageous it will be to Hong Tianxiaocai, so Kangxi must not die at this time. Naturally, Feng Xifan also saw Chen Jinnan injuring Duolong and entering Kangxi's room. He was overjoyed. Knowing that Hong Tianxiao wanted to get rid of him to save Kangxi, he naturally would not let him do this. He immediately turned his sword and used the Thunder Dragon Lightning Sword. The most powerful moves he used once again enveloped Hong Tianxiao, who was eager to escape, in the force of the sword. It was too difficult and impossible for Hong Tianxiao to escape from the sword of Feng Xifan, who was even more advanced than him in martial arts. Not only could he not escape, but he was almost injured by Feng Xifan's sword several times because of his uneasiness. Hong Tianxiao knew that it was difficult for him to escape, so he had to calm down and accept the challenge calmly. Strangely, there was no scream from Kang Xi as Hong Tianxiao imagined or the scene of Chen Jinnan walking out with a sword on Kang Xi's neck, and not only Hong Tianxiao, but Feng Xifan was also a little strange. After a while, Chen Jinnan jumped out of the room and shouted to Feng Xifan: "The little emperor is not in the room." Feng Xifan did not expect such a result. He frowned and forced Hong Tianxiao back a few steps with his sword. He jumped to Chen Jinnan's side, looked at the row of houses where Mao Dongzhu and Princess Jianning were, and said, "It seems that the little emperor has already It's the same if we hide and catch the Empress Dowager or Princess Jianning over there." After saying that, the two used Qinggong and headed towards the residence of Mao Dongzhu and Princess Jianning. It is said that Kangxi was lucky. After Hong Tianxiao left, Kangxi was in a bad mood, so he left the room and walked around the temple. Somehow he came to the residence of Mao Dongzhu and Princess Jianning. After learning about the body of the "Empress Dowager" After receiving the news that he was unwell and resting, Kangxi knocked on Princess Jianning's door. As soon as the two chatted for a few words, Feng Xifan and Chen Jinnan entered the temple to assassinate her, and Kangxi also escaped death. If Feng Xifan and Chen Jinnan rushed straight to Princess Jianning's room as soon as they came up, Chaerzhu had not yet had time to mobilize troops to protect him, and Kangxi would naturally not be able to escape from their hands. However, now Chaerzhu has personally led a heavy guard in Jianning. Around the room of the princess and Mao Dongzhu, the difficulty of their assassination doubled. Hong Tianxiao also guessed that Kangxi must be in Princess Jianning's room. When he saw Feng Xifan and his wife heading that way, he hurriedly followed them, not forgetting to pick up a single sword from the ground on the way. When Hong Tianxiao arrived, the two of them were already fighting with the officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion. The Xiaoqi Battalion is different from the Imperial Guards. Although their individual martial arts skills are not as good as the Imperial Guards, they are battle-hardened after all. They have strong collaborative combat capabilities and are supplemented by formations. Their combat effectiveness is not much weaker than that of the Imperial Guards. Hong Tianxiao happened to rush in and suddenly saw Mao Dongzhu standing in front of the window looking at him. He waved his hand to signal him not to go there. SuddenlyRecalling Mao Dongzhu's words, he knew that these two people were different from other martial arts masters, so he stopped and paid attention to the battle situation. Seeing that Feng Xifan and Chen Jinnan were unable to break through the siege of the Xiaoqi Battalion officers and soldiers, Hong Tianxiao walked around the battlefield and walked towards the door of Princess Jianning's house. Arriving in front of the door, Hong Tianxiao shouted loudly: "Your Majesty, your servant Liu Feiying is here to rescue you." Immediately, Kangxi's voice came from inside: "Mr. Liu, come in." Hong Tianxiao pushed the door open and saw Kangxi sitting on a stool, holding a cup in his hand, sipping water, his face extremely calm. Princess Jianning, on the other hand, was sitting on the bed, her face pale, and she showed a hint of joy when she saw Hong Tianxiao coming in. Wen Youfang stood beside Kangxi, the fly whisk in his hand shaking up and down, obviously extremely scared. After Hong Tianxiao greeted Kangxi and Princess Jianning, he said: "Your Majesty, these two people are Chen Jinnan and Feng Xifan who are under Zheng Jing from Taiwan. They have extremely high martial arts skills and have few opponents in the world. I just fought against Feng Xifan. His martial arts skills are still above those of slaves." "Ah", Princess Jianning was shocked when she heard this, "What, Manager Liu, their martial arts are better than yours?" Kangxi was very calm. Hearing this, he frowned and said, "Is this Chen Jinnan the chief rudder of the Tiandihui?" Hong Tianxiao secretly admired Kangxi's calmness. He really had the demeanor of a king. He nodded and said: "Exactly. If my subordinates guessed correctly, their assassination must be for Zheng Jing's second son Zheng Keshuang." "Zheng Keshuang?" Kangxi then remembered that not long ago, the Henan General Army sent someone to escort Zheng Keshuang to the capital, and he was thrown into the sky prison. He planned to use it as bait to make Taiwan and the Tiandihui fall into the trap. Unexpectedly, they would send The two masters took advantage of the opportunity to assassinate him while he was leaving the capital. They couldn't help but feel furious and slapped the table. Kangxi walked a few steps in the room and asked Hong Tianxiao: "Manager Liu, do you think you can keep these two people today?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect that Kangxi was very ambitious and wanted to keep these two people. He immediately shook his head and said: "Back to the emperor, I can only do my best to protect the emperor, the empress dowager and the princess." The safety of these two people is too high, I have no confidence in this." Kangxi's words just now were just casual words. He would not let Hong Tianxiao take risks. After all, his future safety would depend on him. Hearing this, he nodded and said, "I'm just asking casually, Mr. Liu. Is it possible that these two people can be used by the imperial court?" Hong Tianxiao pondered for a moment and said: "Chen Jinnan is very loyal to the Zheng family in Taiwan. Although he has been suspected by Zheng Jing in recent years, he has never complained and is still the same as before. On the other hand, although Feng Xifan has the highest martial arts among the three tigers in Taiwan, He has a bad reputation. He was once an abandoned disciple of Kunlun, and his loyalty to Zheng Jing is far less than that of Chen Jinnan. According to the speculation of his subordinates, if his family can be secretly brought from Taiwan, Feng Xifan will definitely switch sides." Kangxi nodded as if he had understood something, stopped asking further questions, and sat on the stool again. Hong Tianxiao stood on the left side of Kangxi. The room suddenly became quiet, but the shouts of killing continued to come from outside, one by one. The wailing before death made Princess Jianning restless, and she slowly came to Hong Tianxiao. It seemed that this place was the safest. Suddenly, the shouts of killing outside suddenly stopped. Just when Hong Tianxiao was surprised, there was a loud noise from above, and then countless tiles and fly ash fell down, followed by two extremely fast people. The figure rushed down, targeting none other than Kangxi and Princess Jianning. Hong Tianxiao secretly screamed something bad, and reacted very quickly. He grabbed the table next to Kangxi and threw it towards the figure that was rushing towards Princess Jianning. Then he pushed Kangxi away, used all his strength to meet the person's palms, There were two sounds of "bang" and "bang" and a scream of "ah". The first sound was the sound of the person who rushed towards Princess Jianning and smashed the table with his palm, and the second sound was the sound of Hong Tianxiao and another person exchanging palms. The voice, that scream, naturally came from Princess Jianning. Wen Youfang also reacted very quickly. Taking advantage of this gap, he immediately shouted: "Protect him, protect him quickly." After saying this, he stood in front of Kangxi tightly. Just as Wen Youfang shouted, a group of officers and soldiers from the Xiaoqi Battalion rushed in from outside the door, and the first one was Chaerzhu. After Chaerzhu rushed into the room, before he had time to rush to Kangxi's side, he saw Chen Jinnan, who had exchanged blows with Hong Tianxiao, flipping twice in the air, drew out his sword, and quickly rushed towards Kangxi. Kangxi couldn't avoid it, and he couldn't care about anything else at the moment. He pushed Wen Youfang in front of him out and faced Chen Jinnan's sword. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 194: Feng Xifan kidnaps Princess Jianning You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah", the sword passed through the body, and Wen Youfang let out a piercing scream. When Chen Jinnan's offensive was blocked by Wen Youfang, Chaerzhu had already rushed to Kangxi with his men. Countless officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion rushed in from outside the door, and they all slashed at Chen Jinnan and Feng Xifan with their swords. people. Chen Jinnan knew that today's matter had failed. He sighed secretly and raised his sword to kill outside the house. At this moment, Feng Xifan suddenly forced Hong Tianxiao back with a sword, grabbed Princess Jianning who was stunned by fright, jumped into the sky, and escaped through the opening in the roof. When Kangxi saw Princess Jianning being captured, he was shocked and shouted hurriedly: "Manager Liu, there is a Xiaoqi camp escort here. Go and rescue Princess Jianning quickly." Hong Tianxiao originally had this intention, so he immediately responded and followed him out of the roof, chasing Feng Xifan. In terms of martial arts, Hong Tianxiao is worse than Feng Xifan, but in terms of Qinggong, Feng Xifan is not as good as this magical and ever-changing Qinggong, which is known as the best Qinggong and Shenqi in the world, not to mention that he is holding Princess Jianning hostage. . However, Hong Tianxiao did not want to catch up with Feng Xifan all at once. Firstly, he was considering that if Feng Xifan was pushed into a hurry, he might come up with a cruel trick and destroy Princess Jianning's life. Secondly, Hong Tianxiao also wanted to take the opportunity to leave Kangxi. After a while, go back to Shenlong Island. Therefore, one of the two people ran in front and the other chased slowly behind. The distance was only two miles apart. In half a day, they had left the Henan border and entered Shanxi. Although Feng Xifan has extremely high martial arts skills, his versatile Qinggong movement can be called the best in the world. After all, it has its uniqueness. The two of them are two miles apart, and Hong Tianxiao deliberately hides his figure. When he arrived in front of the first small town in Shanxi, Feng Xifan didn't even notice Hong Tianxiao behind him. Approaching the town, Feng Xifan paused, threw Princess Jianning to the ground, looked back, then breathed a sigh of relief, and said to himself: "I can capture Princess Jianning this time. Replaced the second young master." Princess Jianning was pinched extremely painfully by Feng Xifan's right arm along the way, and now she was thrown to the ground again. She fell all over the place. It took her a while to recover, and she was about to curse when she suddenly saw something in front of her. The person in front of him was Feng Xifan, who had a sinister look on his face. He was so frightened that he swallowed back the harsh words in his mouth. Feng Xifan looked at Princess Jianning and praised her: "The emperor's daughter is really beautiful." Princess Jianning was startled when she heard this, and hurriedly moved back with her hands on the ground, her eyes full of panic: "Youdon't mess around, II am a princess, and anyone who offends the princess will be beheaded." ." Seeing Princess Jianning's frightened expression, Feng Xifan suddenly had the idea of ??teasing her. He bent down and said fiercely: "You were a princess in the palace, but you are no longer. If you obey me, you will That's it, follow me to live a good life and drink spicy food from now on, otherwise, I will rape you first and then sell you to a brothel." Princess Jianning was frightened. Although she grew up in a deep palace, she also knew what a brothel was. If she was sold to a brothel as he said, her life would be over. Princess Jianning knew that the man in front of her would kill without blinking an eye. You can do it naturally if you say it. If you dare to say no even half a word, you immediately nodded with an aggrieved look on your face and slowly stood up. Two lines of tears hung on your face at some point. Feng Xifan nodded with satisfaction, stood up, pinched Princess Jianning's face, and praised: "The princess in the palace is really good, her skin is so tender that it can be broken, and it is better than the one at home." Those women are much more tender, so today I will also enjoy the pleasure of fucking the princess." When Feng Xifan said this, Princess Jianning couldn't bear it any longer and started to cry. Feng Xifan frowned and shouted: "Why are you crying? I'm not dead yet. If you cry again, I'll fuck you now." Then you will be sold to a brothel. Remember, once you enter the town, you cannot speak. You must follow my instructions. If not, I will strip you naked and let the men in the town take turns to serve you." Princess Jianning has never been scolded like this since she was a child. Although she felt aggrieved, she did not dare to break out. She let tears well up in her eyes and did not dare to cry again. She silently followed Feng Xifan towards the town. Hong Tianxiao saw Feng Xifan taking Princess Jianning into an inn from a distance. His heart moved and he turned and walked into the tailor shop opposite. After a while, Hong Tianxiao came out. Not only was the mask on his face gone, he was also dressed in fine brocade clothes. He wore a small melon-skin hat on his head, with a long false hat trailing behind it. Pigtails, holding a paper fan in his hand, just like a suave girlHe looks like a descendant of the family. Hong Tianxiao fanned himself as he walked towards the inn where Feng Xifan and Princess Jianning stayed. The shopkeeper had a very good eye. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's extraordinary clothes, he knew he must be a wealthy owner and hurriedly greeted him personally. Hong Tianxiao took out a five-tael silver ingot from his arms and asked, "What room number did the man and woman who just stayed in the hotel stay in?" Although the shopkeeper guessed that Hong Tianxiao was a wealthy owner, he didn't expect that his tip would be a tip of five taels of silver. He smiled happily, grabbed the silver and put it in his arms. The smile on his face became even brighter and he replied: "This is Sir, they live in Room 1, Tianzi." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that this Feng Xifan seemed to be really lustful and only opened a guest room, so he nodded and said: "Okay, then get me a room in Emperor No. 2. I want to live in theirs." next door." The shopkeeper has been in the inn business for more than ten years and has a lot of experience. He knows that there must be some ulterior secrets between Hong Tianxiao and the man and woman just now. What¡¯s more, the shopkeeper just now discovered that Princess Jianning¡¯s clothes were extremely weird, and her face was full of weirdness. He had a look of reluctance and helplessness, and there were tears on his cheeks. However, the shopkeeper knew that there were certain things that he must not ask, so he quickly nodded and bowed and said: "Uncle, you may not know that Room No. 2 in Tianzi is not in No. 1 in Tianzi." Next door to the room, there are also Emperor Room 5 and Emperor Room 9, so why don't you live in Emperor Room 9?" Hong Tianxiao was speechless, and a joke he had seen before flashed through his mind: Zhou Botong: Shopkeeper, which room did that couple live in just now? Shopkeeper: Ah, it¡¯s Room No. 1, Tianzi. Zhou Botong: Room No. 1 in Tianzi, right? Then we want Room No. 2 in Tianzi! Walk! ¡­ Waiter: This is Tianzi Room No. 2. Zhou Botong: Is room No. 1 at the back that day? Waiter: No. Zhou Botong: On that side? Waiter: Not really. Zhou Botong: This side should be right, right? Waiter: No. Zhou Botong: Hey, on which side is Room No. 1 Tianzi located? Waiter: Oh, over there, over there, go down the stairs on the opposite side and then up the stairs. The second room upstairs is there. Zhou Botong: Why isn¡¯t Room No. 2 in Tianzi next door to Room No. 1 in Tianzi? ! Waiter: What? Did anyone tell you that Tianzi No. 1 room is next door to Tianzi No. 2 room? Zhou Botong: Seeing Hong Tianxiao suddenly acting dumb, the shopkeeper thought that he didn't want to live in Room No. 9, so he cautiously asked: "Uncle, if you don't like Room No. 9, why not just live in Room No. 6? It's just a room." It¡¯s a bit smaller than Room No. 9 in Tianzi, and the lighting is a bit worse.¡± Hong Tianxiao then realized that he was lost in thought. He shook his head and said, "No, it's room number nine. But, shopkeeper, why don't you arrange your room numbers in order? Do you have to mess them up like this?" After the shopkeeper heard this, he couldn't help but get excited and started a long speech: "Uncle, you don't know something. The shop has been open for fifteen years. At the beginning, the room numbers were indeed arranged according to the room number. Tianzi No. 1 and Tianzi No. 2 The rooms are indeed adjacent, but in the first three years, there was almost no business in the inn. Just when the young man dismissed all the staff and was about to close down, an old man came in. Seeing that he was in ragged clothes, the young man told him that he was going to close the hotel. After he did it, he asked him to stay somewhere else. The old man asked Xiao Xiao why he stopped working. Xiao Xiao told the truth. After knowing the situation, he walked around the inn and then told Xiao Xiao that the reason for the inn was Business was not good because there was something wrong with the arrangement of room numbers, so he told me what number each room should be, and said that with this number arrangement, business would definitely be prosperous. The younger one didn't really believe it at the time, thinking he just wanted to After thinking about it, I didn't lose much by defrauding him to stay for one night, so I let him stay in the inn for one night and changed the house number according to the old man's advice. It was amazing to say that he stayed there until the second day. Within an hour after Tian Laodao left, all the thirty guest rooms in the inn were full. Since all the waiters left, it was a waste of time. From then on, the inn's business was almost full every day. To tell you the truth, , Uncle, now the store really only has two vacant rooms, Tianzi No. 6 and Tianzi No. 9." After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was almost speechless. This is too magical. Changing the house number can make the business prosperous. Isn't the old man a god? If he changes someone's name, wouldn't that person be able to become the emperor? At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from the stairs, and then the figures of Feng Xifan and Princess Jianning appeared in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 195: Princess Jianning¡¯s Innocence You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Feng Xifan shouted to the shopkeeper: "Shopkeeper, quickly get us some delicious side dishes and a pot of old wine." After Feng Xifan finished speaking, he suddenly saw Hong Tianxiao standing with the shopkeeper. He felt a little familiar, but he I forgot where I saw him, but seeing that he was dressed like a rich man, I didn't take it to heart. On that day, Su Quan fought with Feng Xifan. When Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua arrived, Su Quan was already injured. Feng Xifan felt that Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua were both masters, and worried that Zheng Keshuang was in danger, so he grabbed him and ran away, but before leaving I glanced at Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua before, but I didn't see them clearly. When Princess Jianning saw Hong Tianxiao, her eyes lit up and she secretly praised him, what a handsome man. He glanced at Feng Xifan in front of him again, and compared the two, he couldn't help feeling sad. If he had known that this day would come, why would he have begged the Queen Mother to follow him to Mount Wutai? It seemed that he would have to follow this moody, ugly and ugly man for the rest of his life. The thin old man passed. After Hong Tianxiao saw the two of them coming downstairs, he felt relieved. It seemed that Feng Xifan had not done anything indecent to Princess Jianning. Hong Tianxiao doesn't have much favorable impressions of Princess Jianning, because all princesses have weird and unruly personalities, just like Princess Jianning in the original book. Although this Jianning is not the other Jianning, it is probably not much different. . If it weren't for Kangxi's words, Hong Tianxiao would have really wanted to go back to Shenlong Island now and let Princess Jianning follow Feng Xifan in the future, so that he could temper his unruly character. After the two of them sat down, Feng Xifan took out another two ounces of silver and said to the waiter: "Waiter, go over to the opposite side and buy a set of women's clothes for my wife, and the remaining money will be considered as a reward for you. " The waiter is also very smart. Although he heard Feng Xifan call Princess Jianning his wife, how could he not see the helplessness on Princess Jianning's face and the palace look on her body that could not be seen in the market? He pretended to know that the relationship between the two was definitely not husband and wife, and the relationship was extremely abnormal, but he did not dare to ask more questions. He just said "Thank you, uncle", took the money and left. Hong Tianxiao knew clearly that Feng Xifan thought Princess Jianning's clothes were too eye-catching, so he asked the waiter to buy her an ordinary dress. Hong Tianxiao said to the shopkeeper: "Shopkeeper, please be busy first. I can go up alone. You can greet the guests here." After speaking, Hong Tianxiao whispered in the shopkeeper's ear: "Shopkeeper, this person kills people. He is an important criminal wanted by the imperial court, so you must not mess with him." The shopkeeper had already guessed that Feng Xifan was not a good person, and was even more frightened when he heard this. He nodded hurriedly, with a hint of gratitude in his eyes, but he did not dare to say any more for fear of being overheard by Feng Xifan. Hong Tianxiao smiled secretly in his heart and went upstairs on his own. When I came to the second floor, I saw that the rooms on the left and right of Tianzi No. 1 were indeed Tianzi No. 6 and Tianzi No. 9. I thought to myself that I was lucky that I was not Zhou Botong, otherwise I would have made a joke. Hong Tianxiao pushed open the door of Tianzi No. 9 room and went in. He found that the room was indeed not small, covering more than thirty square meters. It had two windows, one facing inward and one facing the street, and the various facilities in the room were also extremely complete. , it even comes with pajamas. I think the price of this room is quite high. It is worthy of being a famous brand. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was wearing bright clothes, the shopkeeper tipped him five taels of silver. In addition to the "kind reminder" just now, it was also Hong Tianxiao was not asked to pay the deposit. Hong Tianxiao came to the window facing the street and opened it. What he saw was the tailor shop where he just bought clothes. He also saw the waiter walking towards the inn holding a light blue woman's clothes. With a smile on his face, he thought that this suit of clothes didn't cost much, so the waiter himself lost a lot of the two taels of silver. Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to close the window, he suddenly saw a pedestrian on the road. He couldn't help but feel shocked. He saw this person in blue clothes. He was not tall but very strong. Compared with ordinary passers-by, he was not much. What was special was that Hong Tianxiao discovered that there were five buttons on his left sleeve. They were in five colors: yellow, white, black, green, and red. Moreover, the five buttons were in the shape of a ring. This is what the Shenlong Sect is. The representative of discipleship. Is there a stronghold of the Dragon Cult here? Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, and took out a button from his arms. Although the size and shape were exactly the same as the button on the man's left sleeve, it was a five-color button. Hong Tianxiao held the button in his hand and threw it towards the man, hitting him in the left side. The button on the sleeve, this colorful button also fell to the ground. The man was stunned for a moment, then looked at the ground. His expression was suddenly shocked. He bent down to pick up the button and looked towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao nodded to him, made a gesture, and then waved to him, beckoning him to come up. When the man saw Hong Tianxiao's gesture, his heart was even more shocked, because Hong Tianxiao's gesture was his body.??¡ª¡ªThe young leader of Shenlong Cult. The man didn't dare to neglect, and hurriedly turned around and walked towards the inn. After a while, he appeared in Hong Tianxiao's room. After this person arrived at Hong Tianxiao¡¯s room, he closed the door first and then hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed: ¡°My subordinate, Zhang Yuehai from the Qinglong Sect, bows to the young leader.¡± "Get up." Hong Tianxiao sat on the stool, nodded and asked, "It turns out to be Xu Xueting's subordinate, Zhang Yuehai. I want to ask you, is there a stronghold of our Shenlong Sect here?" Zhang Yuehai stood up and replied respectfully: "Reporting to the young leader, this is the only way from Henan to Shanxi. The source of information is very convenient, so the leader ordered the Qinglong Envoy to open a stronghold here. There are a total of Ten people, this subordinate is the person in charge of this stronghold." "Very well, Zhang Yuehai, I ask you to do something. If you do it well, I will naturally be rewarded." Before Zhang Yuehai entered the room, Hong Tianxiao had already formed a plan in his mind. He took out a golden token with the words "Headmaster of the Royal Guards" written on the front and a big "Liu" written on the back. Zhang Yuehai said hurriedly: "I don't dare. It is my duty to take charge of the affairs of the Young Master. I don't dare to ask for any reward." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "I originally wanted to reward you with a set of kung fu, but since you don't want to, forget it." There are few martial arts students who are not moved by the superb martial arts. Although Zhang Yuehai has been in this stronghold for five years, he has already heard that the young leader Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is second only to the leader in the religion. He was overjoyed at that moment and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed: "I am willing, I am willing." Hong Tianxiao handed the token to him and said: "I am writing a letter. You take this token and the letter to the government here. After handing the letter to him, you can return the token here." Just stay here." Zhang Yuehai thought that what Hong Tianxiao asked him to do was an extremely difficult task, but he didn't expect it to be so easy. He was overjoyed and took the token respectfully. He took a look at it and was shocked. However, there was no trace of it on his face, only his eyes. There was a hint of shock in his eyes. Hong Tianxiao saw it and nodded secretly. This person's calming skills are not weak and will be put to great use in the future. A quarter of an hour later, Zhang Yuehai returned to Hong Tianxiao's room again, handed the token back to him, and said that the matter had been settled. The mayor had read the letter and said that he would definitely do what it said. Hong Tianxiao nodded, picked up a piece of white paper full of words from the table, and said to Zhang Yuehai: "This is a set of jade flute sword techniques created by Yaoshi Dongxiehuang during the Northern Song Dynasty. Isn't it powerful? You can take it Go and practice on your own. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come here and ask me in the next two days. I will set off back to Shenlong Island the day after tomorrow." How could Zhang Yuehai not know the name of Medicine Master Dongxie Huang? He was overjoyed and took the piece of paper as if he had obtained some rare treasure. He gently folded it and put it into his arms. He kowtowed to Hong Tianxiao again. Later, when Hong Tianxiao After being urged impatiently, he left happily. As soon as Zhang Yuehai left, Feng Xifan and Princess Jianning came upstairs after dinner. Feng Xifan threw the light blue clothes on the bed and said to Princess Jianning: "Take off your palace clothes quickly and put on this one." Princess Jianning picked up her clothes and saw that Feng Xifan had no intention of going out. She was shocked and said in a trembling voice: "Thenthenpleasego out for a while." Feng Xifan glanced at Princess Jianning with his small eyes, "Hey hey" and said with a sinister smile: "What are you afraid of? You will be my woman at night. What's the big deal now? Let me go out. I won¡¯t go out, I have to see how you change your clothes.¡± When Princess Jianning heard this, tears immediately rolled in her eyes. She kept her head silent and held her clothes in her hands. She didn't know whether to change it or not. If she did, she was really worried that Feng Xifan would suddenly become animalistic after seeing her body. , if she didn't change, there was no guarantee that Feng Xifan wouldn't have the idea of ??changing her clothes himself, and he hesitated in his heart. Hong Tianxiao hopes that Feng Xifan will show off his bestiality now, execute Princess Jianning on the spot, and give Wu Yingxiong a green hat. Hong Tianxiao had always just done it, but he had never heard of such a erotic show. He felt a little expectant in his heart and secretly thought, Feng Xifan, you are still not a man. Such a charming and charming beauty can still bear it in front of me. If it were me, , Princess Jianning is no longer a virgin. Sure enough, Feng Xifan saw that Princess Jianning was stunned. He was drunk and became impatient. He took a step forward and before Princess Jianning could react, he grabbed the skirt of Princess Jianning and tore it with all his strength. He only heard "Stab!" "With a sound, Princess Jianning's clothes were torn apart by Feng Xifan, and her snow-white skin and red bellyband were immediately exposed. Princess Jianning was so shocked that she threw away the clothes in her hands without caring about them, and quickly took a few steps back until she reached the bedside. Her eyes were full of fear, and she crossed her arms in the hope of protecting her exposed skin. But there was nowhere to hide it. Such movements and looming fragrance only stimulated Feng Xifan's animal desires even more. His red eyes stared at Princess Jianning's snow-white skin and high bellyband, breathing heavily, step by step toward Jianning. The princess forced her to go, and said with an evil smile as she walked: "The princess in the palace is pampered and pampered, and she is really tender and tender. It seems that I can't wait until night, so I will change your clothes myself now, hahahaha." (Note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com)? He took a few steps back and reached the bedside. His eyes were full of fear. He crossed his arms in the hope of protecting the exposed skin on his body, but he couldn't cover it. Such movements and the looming fragrance only made it more exciting. Feng Xifan's animal desire, his red eyes stared at Princess Jianning's snow-white skin and high bellyband, panting heavily, and pushed towards Princess Jianning step by step. As he walked, he said with an evil smile: "The princess in the palace is pampered and pampered. As expected, it has thin skin and tender flesh. It seems that I can¡¯t wait until night, so I will change your clothes myself now, hahahaha.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 196: Clever Rescue You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao¡¯s blood boiled when he heard it next door, and he couldn¡¯t help shouting in his heart, Hurry, Feng Xifan, hurry up. At this time, there was a sudden noise outside, and then a loud voice sounded: "Everyone in the inn, listen up. We have been ordered to arrest a court prisoner. We need to search room by room. I hope everyone will cooperate." Otherwise, you will be taken back to the Yamen for disturbing official business." Feng Xifan was shocked when he heard this, and all his lust disappeared immediately. He cursed in his heart that these damn government servants didn't come early or late, but they came at this juncture. So he bent down to pick up the clothes, threw them to Princess Jianning and said: "This This time I'm taking advantage of you. I'll go out and take a look first. You quickly change your clothes. Remember, after the Yamen servants come, you are not allowed to speak or show any expression. I will handle everything. If you are disobedient, not only those None of the government officials will survive, and I will rape you first and then kill you, strip your body naked and throw it into the street." After saying that, Feng Xifan closed the door and went out, leaving Princess Jianning, who was still in shock, looking at the clothes at her feet in a daze. At some point, two lines of clear tears appeared on her pretty face again. After a while, she cried out The sound of sobs spread to Hong Tianxiao's room next door. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that he had gone too far. Although he very much hoped that Feng Xifan would break Princess Jianning's body and then rescue her, because in this case, once Wu Yingxiong found out about this, Wu Sangui would not let it go. The relationship between Kangxi and Wu Sangui The relationship between them will become tense, and you will reap the benefits. However, Princess Jianning is innocent, and she has almost the opposite personality to the fictional Princess Jianning in the original book. She is gentle, quiet, smart and beautiful. It would be a pity if she was really ruined by Feng Xifan. Hong Tianxiao thought about it, It was decided that Princess Jianning should be rescued from Feng Xifan first. At this moment, Princess Jianning¡¯s cries stopped. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly went out and came to Tianzi No. 1 room. He pushed it gently and found that the door was not bolted. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped in and looked up and was stunned. It turned out that Princess Jianning had just taken off her palace clothes and was about to bend down to pick up the dress on the ground. With the exception of a bright red bellyband for playing in the water, Princess Jianning only had a pair of obscene trousers that reached three inches above her knees. Other than that, her skin was all white, exposed to the air. Princess Jianning didn't expect that she had forgotten to bolt the door just now. When she saw a man suddenly barging in, her mouth opened wide and she was about to scream, but she realized that the person coming was the handsome man she saw when she and Feng Xifan went downstairs to eat. As a young man, Princess Jianning swallowed the word "ah" in her stomach. Hong Tianxiao knew that Feng Xifan would come up in a moment. He had no time to explain slowly, so he took Princess Jianning's hand and whispered: "Come with me quickly before Feng Xifan comes back, otherwise you will have no chance." "If Princess Jianning were asked to choose between Feng Xifan and Hong Tianxiao, Princess Jianning would definitely follow Hong Tianxiao without hesitation. She didn't care about being shy at the moment, nodded hurriedly, and leaned towards Hong Tianxiao involuntarily. When he came to the door, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something. When he turned around, he bumped into Princess Jianning. His hands happened to grab the two high bulges on Princess Jianning's chest, and he squeezed and rubbed them out of habit. , and then realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly let go of her hand, without even looking at the shy Princess Jianning, and said: "Wait a minute." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao came to the window facing the street, opened the window, then turned around and took Princess Jianning, who was still blushing, back to her room. Not long after the two returned to the room, there was a sound of footsteps on the stairs. There were no less than ten people. The footsteps of one of them were very light. There was no doubt that it was Feng Xifan. Hong Tianxiao turned to Princess Jianning, who was blushing and just getting dressed, and said softly: "Girl, please don't get excited now, otherwise your snoring will become worse. You must know that Feng Xifan's internal power is extremely high, and he will definitely hear something unusual. Moreover, girl now You can't put on clothes yet, this will also make Feng Xifan discover something, otherwise, I'm afraid the girl will follow him for the rest of her life, do you understand?" At this moment, Feng Xifan knocked on the door of Tianzi Room 1 and shouted: "Madam, have you changed your clothes?" When the words reached Princess Jianning¡¯s ears, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She didn¡¯t know whether she was shy or angry. Seeing that there was no response in the room, a yamen servant asked: "Is your lady asleep?" Hong Tianxiao could tell from the yamen servant's tone that Feng Xifan had to express his feelings to every yamen servant when he was downstairs just now. Feng Xifan also felt that something was vaguely wrong. He hurriedly kicked the door open and jumped in first. However, he found that the window opposite the door was wide open, but there was no one in the house. Feng Xifan jumped to the window and looked down, but he couldn't see Jianning Gong.? figure, heart is anxious, to rescue Zheng Keshuang, the opportunity lies with Princess Jianning. If she disappears, I'm afraid it will be difficult to explain to Chen Jinnan in the future. If the news reaches Zheng Jing's ears again, I'm afraid that I It's even worse. Feng Xifan hurriedly jumped from the window, but after asking several people, they all said that they had not seen anyone jump from the building. Feng Xifan felt strange. If Princess Jianning had paid to bribe passers-by, it would not have been possible for her to do so in such a short period of time. Moreover, Princess Jianning lives in the palace, and she cannot have any money or banknotes on her. Could it be that she uses the jewelry on her body? Feng Xifan also lost his mind for a moment, but the government officials who had come to the window suddenly shouted in unison: "Hurry, he is a prisoner of the imperial court, catch him quickly." Feng Xifan didn't expect that these government servants would suddenly turn against him and bite him instead. Unconsciously, he was furious and wanted to go up and kill all these government servants, but he was afraid that if time went by, he would attract the officers and soldiers. , or Princess Jianning had gone far away, and now she had no choice but to stomp her feet and fly away. When these government officials saw that Feng Xifan was gone, they did not pursue him and went back to the government office together to resume their duties. At this time, Hong Tianxiao secretly breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at Princess Jianning, and saw that she was staring at him unblinkingly. After meeting Hong Tianxiao's eyes, Princess Jianning hurriedly blushed and lowered her head. head. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, Princess Jianning is interested in him, is he really so favored by beautiful women? However, she is Kangxi's aunt and Wu Yingxiong's wife. It's okay to play with her, but you must not get involved with her. emotion. Hong Tianxiao breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Feng Xifan has gone far. The girl can put on her clothes. I will wait at the door. If the girl is fully dressed, I will call you next." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao went out, leaving Princess Jianning behind. One person started to be stunned again. After a long while, I heard Princess Jianning¡¯s voice: ¡°My dear friend, please come in. Jianning has already changed her clothes.¡± Hong Tianxiao pushed the door open and saw that Princess Jianning had indeed finished dressing up. Although it was just a light blue ordinary dress, it could not conceal the beauty of Princess Jianning. Compared with the previous times when she wore palace clothes, she was a little less noble, but With a little more spiritual energy, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be stunned. Hong Tianxiao's expression naturally fell into the eyes of Princess Jianning. Fangxin was secretly happy for no reason, her pretty face turned red, and she quickly lowered her head and fiddled with the corners of her clothes, saying: "Thank you Lord Meng En for saving Jianning from the tiger's mouth. Jianning will never die in this life." I don¡¯t dare to forget, and I also ask my benefactor to tell me his name so that Jianning can repay him in the future.¡± Hong Tianxiao said: "Young lady, it's just a matter of effort. It's fate. I know that Feng Xifan was once an abandoned disciple of the Kunlun Sect. Now he works under Zheng Jing in Taiwan. However, although this person has extremely high martial arts skills, he is also very clever. No. I happen to live next door to the girl. I could hear clearly what Feng Xifan did just now. If those government officials had not happened to appear, I would have rushed over to save the girl just now. " Princess Jianning didn't expect that the rich young man in front of her could actually do martial arts, and she felt a little more happy. However, after hearing what he said, she still didn't say his name, so she asked again: "I don't know my kindness, Mr. What¡¯s your last name?¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "My surname is Hongcao and my courtesy name is Tianxiao. I wonder where the girl is from. How could she fall into Feng Xifan's hands?" Hearing this question, Princess Jianning released all her grievances that she had been holding back. She cried and said: "Jianning was also born in a wealthy family. This time, she went to Wutai Mountain with her family to offer incense and make wishes. Who knew that this Feng Xifan I fell in love with Jianning's beauty, injured numerous servants, and captured Jianning here. If my benefactor hadn't rescued him, I'm afraid Jianning's innocent body would have been destroyed in the hands of that evil thief." Although the words emperor and princess were not mentioned, Princess Jianning's words were quite right. However, Feng Xifan's motives were quite different. After all, he only had ill intentions towards Princess Jianning. Temporarily motivated. "Yeah," Hong Tianxiao pretended to be very sympathetic, nodded and said, "I think the girl has suffered along the way." "Ah, no." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had misunderstood, Princess Jianning hurriedly explained, "My lord, Jianning was just caught by the evil thief today. He hasn't done anything to Jianning yet. Jianning Jianning The innocence remains." At the end of the sentence, Princess Jianning's pretty face turned even redder, her voice was as low as a mosquito's hum, and her head was buried tightly between her breasts. Hong Tianxiao had been in the flowers for a long time, so he naturally had a certain understanding of women's thoughts. When he saw Princess Jianning eager to explain that she was still a virgin, he secretly screamed in his heart, "Oh no, she really fell in love with him." It was best for this aunt to be sent back to the capital, otherwise trouble would arise in the long run, so she said: "From the girl's accent, it seems that she is from the capital. Why don't you let me escort the girl back to the capital to reunite with her family." After returning, she will be sent to Yunnan to marry Wu Yingxiong. Although she has the bad idea of ??"Liu Feiying", Princess Jianning still does not want to go back. Firstly, it is because she has long been tired of the life of a princess. Secondly, she Feeling that she had fallen a little in love with Hong Tianxiao, she quickly shook her head, squeezed out a few tears, and said pitifully: "My benefactor, all of Jianning's family members were killed by the evil thief Feng Xifan, and Jianning has become homeless." After returning home, Jianning would rather stay with his benefactor as a maid and serve him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)After marrying Wu Yingxiong, Princess Jianning still didn't want to go back despite the bad idea of ??"Liu Feiying". Firstly, it was because she was tired of the life of a princess, and secondly, she felt that she had fallen in love with Hong Tianxiao. He shook his head quickly, squeezed out a few tears, and said pitifully: "My benefactor, all of Jianning's family members were killed by the evil thief Feng Xifan. Jianning has no home to return to. Jianning would rather stay here." Be a maid beside your benefactor and serve him well." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 197 Return to the Island You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! How could Hong Tianxiao not know what Princess Jianning was thinking. She made it clear that she did not want to return to the palace, and she even had feelings for him. However, Hong Tianxiao was unwilling to lead a Qing princess who didn't know martial arts around, not to mention that Hong Tianxiao had never had an interest in Princess Jianning. Hong Tianxiao rolled his eyes, and the plan came to his mind, and he said to Princess Jianning: "Girl, to be honest, I am a member of the martial arts world, and I have even joined an anti-Qing organization. I live on the edge of a knife every day, and there may be danger at any time. Life is in danger, and if you bring a girl with you, she will only be followed and frightened every day." Princess Jianning didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to say such words, so she couldn't help but said "Ah". She also didn't expect that the person she fell in love with for the first time would actually engage in anti-Qing activities, and she happened to be the princess of the Qing Dynasty. Jianning The princess stammered: "My dear benefactorwhy do youwant to rebel against the Qing Dynasty?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. I have said all this. Seeing why you still insist on following me, he immediately sighed and said: "Girl is not from the south. Of course she doesn't know about Yangzhou Tenth Day, Jiading Three Massacres, Qing Dynasty Massacre, etc." The soldiers slaughtered the unarmed people inhumanely, and there was really a river of blood, but any bloody Han Chinese would rise up and fight against the Qing Dynasty." Princess Jianning had naturally heard of the events of the Tenth Day of Yangzhou and the Three Massacres of Jiading. This was indeed a heinous crime committed by the Qing soldiers. She couldn't help but blush on her face, and she didn't know what to say for a moment. Seeing that Princess Jianning was silent, Hong Tianxiao asked deliberately: "What's wrong, girl? Could it be that some of your relatives were killed at that time?" "Ah, no, no." Princess Jianning shook her head like a rattle and sighed, "Actually, the Han and the Manchus are both human beings. Why can't they live in peace with each other? If you insist on killing me, I will kill you." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that this situation was not unheard of. A few hundred years later, the new socialist China would have fifty-six ethnic groups living in harmony, but the first condition was that the Han people, who had an absolute advantage in population, would be in power, but he said: "The girl has a kind heart, so naturally she doesn't know the crimes of the Manchus." After these words, both of them felt that they had nothing to say and fell silent for a while. After a while, Hong Tianxiao asked: "Does the girl have any relatives? I will send the girl away after I finish the things here. " Princess Jianning shook her head slightly and said nothing. Hong Tianxiao asked again: "Does that girl have any relatives who can defect to her?" Princess Jianning shook her head again and said: "Jianning really has nowhere to go. I hope my benefactor will be merciful and take Jianning in temporarily. If my benefactor feels that Jianning is a burden, he can teach Jianning martial arts, no matter what No matter how hard or tiring it is, Jianning will learn from it, and he will never become a burden to his benefactor in the future." After talking for a long time and wasting so much words, Princess Jianning still wanted to follow her. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt a headache, but he couldn't ignore it, so he nodded and said with a bitter smile: "That's all, in that case, I will follow you for the time being. Well, when the girl finds a good place to go, she can leave on her own." When Princess Jianning heard this, her face was filled with a smile and she nodded hastily. Unconsciously it was getting dark, Hong Tianxiao went downstairs and ordered some food for the waiter to deliver to the room, and ate it with Princess Jianning. Two people can eat together, but sleeping is not allowed. Although there is a Tianzi No. 1 room next door, who knows if Feng Xifan will suddenly come back at night. Of course, Princess Jianning will not sleep in that room even if she kills herself. Hong Tianxiao wanted to go, but Princess Jianning said that she was scared to be alone in this room. Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to ask the waiter for another quilt and set up a bunk on the ground. Princess Jianning had been frightened for a day, maybe because she was too tired, or because she was too reassured about Hong Tianxiao, so she fell into a dream not long after going to bed. However, Hong Tianxiao tossed and turned and couldn't sleep, thinking about how to take Princess Jianning back to Shenlong Island without her remembering the route. After thinking for a long time, he came up with a similar solution, and then fell asleep. The next day, the two of them naturally stayed in the room. When it was almost noon, Zhang Yuehai came to Hong Tianxiao to ask for advice on a few things he didn't understand about Yu Xiao's sword skills. Suddenly, he found that there was a man in ordinary clothes in the room. The stunning woman couldn't help but be stunned, and thought to herself, everyone said that the Young Master was romantic by nature, and it was true. No matter where he went, there were many beauties around him, but I had been in this town for five years, but I had never seen them before. This beautiful girl is really strange. It seems that the young leader is so powerful that he was able to find her right after he arrived. Hong Tianxiao never imagined that Zhang Yuehai, who seemed to be honest and reliable, would have such skewed thoughts in his mind. He just introduced Princess Jianning's self to Zhang Yuehai. Although Zhang Yuehai looked like he suddenly understood on the surface, he didn't believe it at all. Instead, I thought, don¡¯tThe young leader was worried that the young lady would know about this, so he deliberately made up this lie. Well, it seems that he will have to keep his mouth shut in the future. After Hong Tianxiao solved these questions for Zhang Yuehai, he said to him: "Please help me prepare two fast horses and deliver them early tomorrow morning, and also send a message to the general altar that I am going back to the island." After Zhang Yuehai responded, he said goodbye and went back to prepare. Early the next morning, Zhang Yuehai personally sent two horses, one for each of Hong Tianxiao and Princess Jianning, and they left the town and galloped north. Manchus, both men and women, are good at riding horses and archery. Although Princess Jianning does not understand martial arts, her riding and archery skills are definitely among the best among the women in the royal family. Otherwise, Hong Tianxiao would bring Jianning who cannot ride a horse with him. Princess Ning will also have a lot of inconveniences. Seven days later, Hong Tianxiao and his wife arrived in Tianjin. After arriving in Tianjin, Hong Tianxiao secretly added a drug to his diet, but he took the antidote in advance. Princess Jianning was not prepared at all and was immediately infected. After enchanting Princess Jianning, Hong Tianxiao met up with the disciples of the Dragon Sect who had been waiting for him here, but to his surprise, the person waiting for him was an old man with narrow eyes and a sharp face. Hong Tianxiao How could I not recognize him as Yin Jin, the Huanglong envoy? When Yin Jin saw Hong Tianxiao, he burst into laughter and said: "The leader said that the young leader has been studying abroad for several years and has made great progress in martial arts. In this sect, he is the only one who can defeat the young leader. Yin Jin is quite dissatisfied. When I saw him today, I realized that what the leader said was true. The young leader is really a dragon and a phoenix among men. In the future, under the leadership of the young leader, our Shenlong Sect will be able to drive out the Tartars and restore China." Hong Tianxiao always knew that among the five dragon envoys, only Yin Jin was a despicable and shameless villain. Why was he dissatisfied with it? But now he realized that what the leader said was true. He was just trying to flatter Hong Tianxiao in disguise. Yin Jin had never done anything like this in the past few years. Naturally, I have never seen Hong Tianxiao on Shenlong Island, so how can I know the level of his martial arts. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Huanglong Envoy is exaggerating. Tian Xiao is young, and his martial arts skills are extremely high. But my father often said that the five Dragon Envoys are the five pillars of our Shenlong Sect, and the martial arts of the five Dragon Envoys are also extremely high. To the extreme, even some of the sect leaders in the world cannot match the martial arts of the five Dragon Envoys." Yin Jin laughed again and said: "The young leader is not only superb in martial arts, but also extremely humble. The subordinates have already seen the courage and demeanor of the future king in the young leader." Overthrow the rule of the Manchu Qing Dynasty and help Hong Tianxiao Ascension to the throne was Hong Antong's recent order to the Five Dragon Envoys, but Hong Tianxiao didn't know it yet. When Yin Jin heard it, he just smiled slightly and did not express any opinion. After greetings, Yin Jin asked Hong Tianxiao to board the boat, but Hong Tianxiao returned to the house, picked up the unconscious Princess Jianning, and then boarded the boat under Yin Jin's surprised eyes. After Yin Jin was stunned, she thought to herself, it seems that the rumor that this boy likes fishermen is true. From the girl's clothes, it can be concluded that she must be a farmer's daughter. It seems that this boy fell in love with this girl's beauty. However, he has a strong nature and refuses to obey even to the point of death, so he is fascinated by him. Now that he has encountered this matter today, he should cater to this boy in this regard in the future, so that he can become his confidant in the future. Yin Jin suddenly hates that although he has several wives and concubines, none of them can give birth to a stunning daughter for him. . Hong Tianxiao also knew that Yin Jin would be surprised that he carried a beautiful woman in a coma onto the ship, but he didn't plan to explain it. But he didn't expect that Yin Jin would have so many thoughts in his mind. If he knew, You will definitely regret your decision to take Princess Jianning to the island. The big ship sailed for two hours before a black shadow gradually appeared in front of it. As the big ship gradually approached, the black shadow gradually grew larger and became the shape of an island. This is the famous Shenlong Island in the rivers and lakes. Hong Tianxiao was only twelve years old when he left the island. Now when he returns to the island, he is already twenty-four years old. Twelve years have passed. In the past twelve years, it took nearly ten years to practice the Nine-Yang Magic Technique alone. It was this Nine-Yang Magic Technique that changed Hong Tianxiao's life. The ability to be invincible with a gun has won the devoted following of many beauties. Just when Hong Tianxiao was thinking about his twelve years of experience, Yin Jin beside him suddenly shouted: "Young leader, look, the leader and the other four dragon envoys are already waiting on the island." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly moved his eyes to look forward, and there was indeed a dark group of people on the island. There were six people standing at the front, none other than Hong Antong, the Four Dragon Envoys and junior sister Su Quan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 198 Before the wedding You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not long after Hong Tianxiao went to Shaolin Temple, Su Quan decided to return to Shenlong Island to ask Master Hong Antong to officiate her marriage. However, Hong Antong was not on the island at that time. It was not until three months later that Hong Antong returned to the island and listened to Su Quan's request, knowing that she was worried that there were more and more women around Hong Tianxiao, immediately laughed and agreed to the matter. In less than half a month, Hong Antong received the news that Hong Tianxiao was about to return to the island. He was even more happy and said to Su Quan: "Quan'er, just as Tian Xiao returned to the island, Master took the opportunity to arrange your marriage. To prevent my apprentice from worrying so much that he can't sleep every night." Su Quan immediately ran out covering her face in shame. Hong Antong guessed right. Su Quan had exactly this idea. In ancient times, people could take concubines first and then marry a wife. The procedure for taking concubines is extremely simple, and there may even be no procedures at all. Just go straight to the bridal chamber. There are only two purposes for taking concubines. One is that the concubines are all beautiful women, and the other is that it is easier to pass on the family line if there are more women. But getting a wife is different. Naturally, you cannot have a wedding without a wedding. Even if the man has no objection, the woman will never dare to do so for fear of being looked down upon by the man in the future. Hong Tianxiao was from a later generation, so he naturally didn't care about these red tapes, but Su Quan had different thoughts, so she went back to Shenlong Island to ask Hong Antong to preside over the wedding. Watching Hong Tianxiao's figure getting closer and closer, Su Quan's heartbeat became faster and faster, and her pretty face became redder and hotter. When Hong Antong arranged this marriage for her, the arrogant Su Quan cried several times. After all, Hong Tianxiao was just a name to her, and she didn't know whether he was tall or short, fat or thin, or ugly. It is beauty, and the character is good or bad. Later, after careful consideration, she secretly ran out of Shenlong Island to find Hong Tianxiao, just to see what kind of person Hong Tianxiao was. If she couldn't meet her requirements, she was determined to fall out with her master even if she didn't meet her requirements. To ruin this marriage. When he first entered the capital, Su Quan had an initial impression of Hong Tianxiao from Lu Gaoxuan's words. Then the incident with Fang Yi happened. Su Quan even felt that Hong Tianxiao was an upright man, so he stepped forward to ask Hong Tianxiao to accept Fang Yi. Later, Su Quan got to know Hong Tianxiao better and better, and became more and more satisfied with the marriage. However, when her extremely powerful man slept with another woman in his arms every day, she could only cling to the lonely bed. , those bone-crushing screams pierced Su Quan's heart like steel needles. How much she hoped that the woman who slept with Hong Tianxiao would be her, and she even hoped that her voice would be included in those screams. For this reason, she I don¡¯t know how many nights I spent without sleep. When Hong Tianxiao took Ninth Princess, Fang Yi and Aqi to the Shaolin Temple, Su Quan also made a decision. She put aside her face and asked the master to let them get married immediately. She knew that with Hong Tianxiao's excellence, there would be more and more beautiful women around her. , she wants to make herself Hong Tianxiao's woman as soon as possible. Now that all this is about to become a reality, Su Quan is a little scared. She can't explain what she is afraid of. Before the boat could reach the shore, Hong Tianxiao jumped up to Hong Antong, knelt down and said, "Tian Xiao, please pay homage to my father." Hong Antong was overjoyed when he saw that his son was back safely and his kung fu seemed to be even better. He pulled Hong Tianxiao up from the ground and laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, I haven't seen you for two months. I didn't expect that your martial arts have improved again." Many, he is worthy of being my good son, Hong Antong." The other four dragon envoys hurriedly came forward to congratulate. At the same time, they saw Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao also returned the gift one by one. After the ceremony, Hong Antong said again: "Xiao'er, you are now twenty-four this year, and it's time to get married and start a business. Although my father knows that you have many women around you, the position of the head wife has always been vacant. In the early years, My father once made the decision to marry you and your junior sister. Because you were not with my father at that time, he did not get your consent. Now that you are already twenty-two, it is time for you to get married. It's time, if you don't have any objections, my father will take advantage of the few days you are on the island to arrange the marriage between the two of you, so that my father will not have to worry about this matter in the future." As soon as Hong Antong said this, Su Quan's heart suddenly rose in her throat. Although she knew that Hong Tianxiao would never say anything she disagreed with, she still couldn't help but feel nervous in her heart, and her mind was filled with the most intense thoughts. Occupied by the bad results, a pair of wonderful eyes looked at Hong Tianxiao's mouth without blinking. Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked at Su Quan, who looked nervous, and wanted to joke with her, but after all, the five dragon envoys were there. He was the young leader after all, and the future leader, and he did not want to reveal his other side in front of his subordinates. On the other hand, he bowed slightly and said: "But it's up to my father to make the decision." Su Quan¡¯s heart finally settled in her stomach. Crystal tears flashed in her eyes at some point, and her heartbeat reached its fastest pace at this moment. Hong Antong had known it would be like this.?As a result, he laughed loudly after hearing this, turned around and said to the Five Dragon Envoys: "Pass my order, the Shenlong Sect will decorate with lanterns and colors to hold a wedding for your young leader." The cheers on Shenlong Island continued for a long time. It took a quarter of an hour to calm down slightly. Hong Tianxiao didn't feel any excitement in his heart because he knew that this was just a cry that did not come from the heart under his father's harsh management. The five dragon envoys also hurriedly came forward to congratulate Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan one by one. Hong Tianxiao was fine and returned the greetings to the five dragon envoys one by one with a smile. Although Su Quan was outgoing, she was a girl after all, extremely shy and blushing. He bowed his head and returned the courtesy to the five dragon envoys one by one. Hong Antong immediately asked someone to check the almanac for these days. The day after tomorrow was an auspicious day, so the wedding date of Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan was set for the day after tomorrow. Afterwards, Hong Antong immediately sent someone out to the island to buy all the items needed for the wedding. Yin Jin had already wanted to curry favor with Hong Tianxiao, so he immediately took the initiative to grab this job. Since Su Quan came back from the beach, she has been hiding in her small courtyard and has not dared to come out. Even when she eats, she has to have the maid bring it to the house. On Shenlong Island, anyone with some status would have a private courtyard for them and their families to live in. Su Quan was Hong Antong's only disciple, so naturally he had one. During this period, seeing the servants around him being busy, Hong Tianxiao had nothing to do, so he wanted to go find Su Quan. However, when he arrived at the gate of Su Quan's courtyard, he was asked to let him go on the grounds that the man and woman could not meet before the wedding. The servant blocked Hong Tianxiao from the door. Hong Tianxiao came from a later generation, so naturally he didn't know that this rule existed in ancient times. After being rejected, he could only go back obediently. The next day, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered the maid Wen'er who had served him when he was a child, but he didn't see her when he came back this time. Hong Tianxiao knew his father's temper. When he ran away from home, he would definitely vent his anger on others, so he left a letter saying that if Hong Antong vented his anger on others, he would never go to Shenlong Island again. He did not see Wen'er when he came back this time. The ones serving him were two twin girls who were temporarily pulled out from the Red Dragon Gate. Could it be that Wen'er was really killed by her father? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel chilled. After getting the news that Hong Tianxiao was about to return to the island, Hong Antong immediately arranged everything. First, he arranged for Yin Jin to go to Tianjin Harbor to meet Hong Tianxiao, and then asked the Red Dragon Envoy Wugenren to select the two most beautiful girls from his sect to serve Hong Tianxiao. , Taoist Wugen naturally did not dare to neglect, and gathered all the hundreds of girls under him on the island. After nearly a day of selection, he selected the twin sisters. It is strange to say that these two sisters are not only twins, but their looks are unparalleled among the girls of Red Dragon Gate. As for Wen'er, Hong Antong really didn't do anything to her. It's not that Hong Antong changed his personality. First, it was because of the "threat" left by Hong Tianxiao in the letter, and second, because Wen'er's father was Xu Xueting, one of the five dragon envoys. That's why Hong Antong didn't blame her, but returned it to Xu Xueting soon after. Five years ago, Zhong Zhijie, the younger brother of White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling, fell in love with Wen'er's appearance and character, so he asked his brother Zhong Zhiling to propose marriage for him. Originally, the five dragon envoys were sworn brothers, as close as brothers. If Zhong Zhijie and Wen'er formed a Naturally, Xu Xueting agreed to the marriage and agreed to have Zhong Zhijie come to welcome her on an auspicious day one month later. However, when Wen'er learned about this, she immediately objected and begged her father to put down the marriage. Xu Xueting was not a stubborn and unreasonable person. He thought that his daughter had fallen in love with someone else, so he asked her if she had fallen in love with someone else. Wen'er nodded and admitted, but when Xu Xueting asked her who the person she liked was, Wen'er refused. Did not say. Xu Xueting was furious and walked out, leaving behind a message that she must marry Zhong Zhijie in a month, otherwise Wen'er would become a nun. Xu Xueting originally wanted to scare Wen'er, but who would have thought that the stubborn Wen'er would actually decorate her room into a temple and cut off all her hair. Since Wen'er did all these things secretly, and she had never been out for a month, and her meals were only delivered to the door, no one knew what Wen'er did. A month later, Xu Xueting discovered the shocking news when he ordered a red bridal gown to be delivered to Wen'er's room. Xu Xueting persuaded her in every possible way, but Wen'er's heart was as strong as iron and she kept silent. During the two hours, Xu Xueting only said one thing at the end when Xu Xueting was about to get angry: "Dad, for the sake of your mother who died early, you allowed your daughter to do this." Just once." Xu Xueting's heart was shocked, and he remembered what he said a month ago, and he couldn't help but regret it, and left with a long sigh. When Xu Xueting returned to the front hall, the Zhong family's wedding team had already arrived. Xu Xueting had no choice but to tell the truth. Zhong Zhijie couldn't bear the stimulation. He immediately yelled, used Qing Kung Fu and left without a trace for five consecutive years. I just heard that shortly after that day, Zhong Zhijie asked someone to send a letter to Wen'er, and Wen'er also sent a letter back. What are the specific contents of the two letters? Apart from Zhong Zhijie and Wen'er, No one else knew about it, and from then on there was no trace of Zhong Zhijie on Shenlong Island. It was only heard that he practiced martial arts hard at home every day. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)? Zhong Zhijie once asked someone to send a letter to Wen'er, and Wen'er also wrote back a letter. No one other than Zhong Zhijie and Wen'er knew the specific contents of the two letters. Since then, there has been no trace of Zhong Zhijie on Shenlong Island. It is only said that he practices martial arts hard at home every day. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 199 Secret Talk You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! These things were naturally learned from Hong Antong after Hong Tianxiao found him. After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he went to Xu Xueting's house to see Wen'er, but Hong Antong waved his hand and said: "Xiao'er, there are some things that I want to discuss with you as a father. It won't be too late to go after we finish talking." Hong Tianxiao knew that Hong Antong must have something important to discuss with him. He thought that it didn't matter if Wen'er went there early or late, so he nodded and remained seated. Hong'an Channel: "Xiao'er, do you know the current situation in the court?" Hong Tianxiao has been away from home for the past few months, and he is really not sure about the situation in the court. He shook his head and said: "My child has been away from the capital for several months and is not aware of the current situation. However, my child will return to the capital as soon as he prepares for his wedding." Hong Antong nodded and said: "It's not your fault. You have been in Shaolin Temple and Qingliang Temple in the past few months. It is normal not to know the situation in the court. Originally, in the court, the Empress Dowager, Sony and the little emperor were in a group of three. Ao Bai is on his own side. Although Ao Bai is in charge of the troops of the Five Flags, he is not a political opponent of the Empress Dowager and Sony. Under the planning of the Empress Dowager and Sony, Bochier, the leader of the White Flag, has switched sides and surrendered. Little Emperor, now the Little Emperor and Obai are basically equal in power. However, something happened not long ago that made Obai gain the upper hand again. Do you know what it was?" Hong Tianxiao blushed, knowing that Hong Antong was talking about Xiaozhuang, so he said: "Father, it was the boy who ordered Mao Dongzhu to get the Queen Mother out of the palace. The boy knew that his mother died young and it was not easy for his father to live alone. , so that day I suddenly had the idea to marry the Queen Mother to my father." Hong'an Channel: "It's just nonsense. Mao Dongzhu sent the two of them here that day, and I guessed that this must be your idea. You must know that Mao Dongzhu is an extremely important chess piece that his father painstakingly placed in the palace. If Because of these ridiculous things, Mao Dongzhu's identity was exposed, which is enough to affect the entire overall situation." Looking back now, Hong Tianxiao found that it was indeed the case. He suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and said with a face of shame: "Father, I know I was wrong. At that time, I just wanted to get the Empress Dowager to Shenlong Island so that my father could be with him in his later years. I have a companion, and I really haven¡¯t thought about this matter well.¡± But he thought to himself, fortunately, my father didn¡¯t know about the twenty imperial concubines, it seems that his decision to build two mansions in the capital was correct, otherwise , wouldn¡¯t my father have already received reports from Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo? Hong Antong originally didn't mean to blame Hong Tianxiao too much. Seeing that he knew he was wrong, his face softened and said: "Xiao'er, you are still young and have practiced the Nine Suns Magic Art. It is normal for you to be romantic, but as a father, you are already old. The era of romance has passed. My father just wants to stay on the island and accompany your mother. Also, my father became obsessed with martial arts two years ago. Although it had little effect on his martial arts, the Jigu point in his lower abdomen was blocked. After you die, you will no longer be able to do things between men and women." Hong Tianxiao knew the importance of the Jigu point. If this point was sealed and could no longer secrete hormones, he would be an eunuch in good health. He couldn't help but said anxiously: "Father, the child accidentally obtained the "Medical Medicine" left by Hu Qingniu back then. Sutra, "If your medical skills are not inferior to Zi Huailan's, let me see if there is any way." Hong Antong shook his head slightly and said with a slight smile: "If you have this filial piety, my father will be satisfied. After the Jigu point was sealed, my father cut off the object." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he secretly cursed himself for being confused. The Jigu point was sealed. If he did not use the knife to kill himself, the blood would not flow smoothly for a long time, and the object would inevitably become necrotic, and it would also cause other consequences. Hong Tianxiao knew all this, but just now he was thinking I was so confused that I didn't even think about it. Hong Antong smiled and said: "Xiao'er, don't be sad. My father is different from you. He is already over fifty years old. He has stopped thinking about those things. Even if the object is gone, it doesn't matter. When my father saw the man named Dayu'er Although the Empress Dowager is not young, she has practiced the beauty-preserving technique of the Demon Cult, and she looks like a beauty in her twenties. If Xiaoer is interested, he might consider taking her in as well." Hong Tianxiao's face turned red when he heard this, and he shook his head hurriedly: "There are so many women around my child, how can I mess with her again?" Hong Antong looked at Hong Tianxiao with a smile and said: "My child, sometimes you have to put important things first. Since you have the idea of ??overthrowing the Qing Dynasty and ascending the throne as the emperor, you must consider everything from this point of view. Sometimes, as long as you can lead If you want to get some benefits, there is nothing wrong with marriage. This Da Yu'er is very influential in Monan Mongolia. If she is willing to sincerely help you, all the tribes in Monan Mongolia can be used by you." As early as when he was at the banker, Hong Tianxiao had the idea of ??uniting with Monan Mongolia. At this moment, he was pondering after hearing the words, and suddenly thought of something and asked: "Father"?You said that Da Yu'er actually knows the magic of the devil's sect. Could it be that this person is closely related to the devil's sect? I remember that my father mentioned the Demon Sect when he was in Wangwushan last time. He also said that the two great fairies of the Demon Sect, Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E, had some friendship with my father. I wonder what happened? " "Haha, the Demon Cult has not appeared in the world for more than 20 years, so many people have almost forgotten about it. I will tell you about it today." Hong Tianxiao slightly stroked the beard that was slowly falling off on his chin. , eyes looking at a motionless fly on the door curtain, falling into the memories of many years ago. The Demon Sect is one of the most evil sects in the world. It arose during the Northern Song Dynasty, and no one knows who its founder is. Since the birth of the Demonic Cult, due to their strange martial arts and ruthless actions, most of the people in the Demonic Cult have strong martial arts skills but perverse personalities, and they often go against those noble sects. Most of the women in the Demonic Cult are extremely beautiful in the world, and they are also He has good looks, and the second-generation leader of the Demon Cult once used his female cultists who had practiced the Thousand Desires of Demons to seduce people everywhere in order to increase the power of the Demon Cult. Since then, the Demon Cult has been included in the ranks of evil sects. among. However, over the centuries, the Demon Sect has produced many heroes, the most famous of which is Shangguan Qilian, the 19th generation leader of the Demon Sect, who helped Zhu Di defeat Emperor Jianwen. From then on, the Demon Sect began to enter the Jinyi Guards , which made the imperial power of the Ming Dynasty emperor extremely stable, but also more bloody. At the end of the Ming Dynasty, because Emperor Wanli was fatuous, the Demon Cult evacuated all its followers from the Jinyi Guards and suddenly disappeared. Until later, for some unknown reason, the Demon Cult sent Chen Yuanyuan to seduce Wu Sangui, and then she was snatched away by Li Zicheng, which made Wu Sangui angry and offered three thousand women to Shanhaiguan as a beauty. After this incident, the Demonic Cult took no further action. It was not until ten years later that the Demonic Cult sent Dong E into the palace and completely charmed Emperor Shunzhi. However, he suddenly died of a sudden illness for no apparent reason, causing Emperor Shunzhi to become a monk in despair. Monk, Hong Antong doesn¡¯t know the reasons for these things either. After listening to Hong Antong's story, Hong Tianxiao was really surprised. He didn't expect that Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E were actually fairies from the Demon Cult. Since they were ordered by the leader of the Demon Cult to seduce Wu Sangui, Li Zicheng and Shunzhi, who were the most important figures in the history of the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties. There must be a big ulterior conspiracy among the influential figures in the world. Hong'an Passage: "My father also felt that this matter was extremely abnormal. He once went to Yunnan to find Chen Yuanyuan about this, but she refused to say anything. Although my father was angry, he still lived in her residence because there was a protector of the Demon Sect, the Yum Sheng Sword King. Hu Yizhi, as a father, had no confidence in defeating the two of them, so he did not take action. Moreover, although Dong E was young, his cultivation level was not inferior to that of Chen Yuanyuan, so he was beaten to death in the palace. This matter was also extremely strange. My father has been pursuing this matter for many years, but there have been no clues. Only recently did I find out that Dong E may be living in seclusion in Zheng Jing's mansion in Taiwan." "Ah", Hong Tianxiao just felt that his mind was in a mess, and he urgently needed to calm down and sort out his thoughts. Xiaozhuang knew the magic of the Demon Cult, Hu Yizhi, the Yum Knife King, was the protector of the Demon Cult, and Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E were both from the Demon Cult. Fairy, Concubine Dong E was not dead but was hiding in Zheng Jing's house in Taiwan. No matter what happened, it would be a major event that shocked the entire martial arts world. No wonder Hong Tianxiao couldn't accept it all of a sudden. Hong Antong noticed Hong Tianxiao's strangeness and knew that all the news was shocking to him. He stopped talking and said with a smile: "Xiao'er, let alone you, it was my father who found out all this news one by one in the first place. At that time, I was extremely surprised and had to seek multiple confirmations before I could accept it. Let¡¯s talk about the demon sect here for the time being. Let¡¯s go back to the affairs in the palace. Since the disappearance of the Queen Mother, Sony also fell ill all of a sudden. It is said that his condition is not good. Soon, Ao Bai became arrogant again. While the little emperor was going to Wutai Mountain to offer incense, he sent his masters to the Sui Ni Mansion to assassinate him. However, he did not expect that although there were no masters in the Sui Ni Mansion, there were many traps, and the masters sent by Ao Bai failed to return. The current situation That¡¯s the situation. I wonder what Xiao¡¯er¡¯s plans are in the future?¡± Hong Tianxiao pondered for a moment and said: "Although the current situation of the little emperor is extremely unfavorable, Obai knows after all that when two tigers fight, one of them will be injured. At present, the Qing court is surrounded by powerful enemies, including Taiwan, Tiandihui, Prince Mu's Mansion, and Wu Sangui , Mongolia, Tibet and the Rakshasa Kingdom in the north all hoped that civil strife would break out in the Qing Dynasty, so Obai could not take any big action in his eagerness. He planned to take advantage of this period to go north to Mongolia and join forces with this powerful ally. . As for the musket, my father has to worry more about it, it will be a trump card of our Shenlong Sect." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 200: Twin beautiful maids You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Antong nodded and said: "I have left the matter of the Musketeers to the White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling. Since you want to form an alliance with Mongolia, you can deal with Da Yu'er first, as long as she can write a letter and prepare for the Manqing to listen. Others incited her to secretly send troops to attack Mongolia. In order to prevent her from leaking the matter, the Manchu Qing Dynasty secretly imprisoned her. Thanks to the rescue of Shenlong Cult, she was able to save her life. In this way, the alliance with Mongolia will be completed. " When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was overjoyed. At the same time, he also lamented that Jiang was really old. As long as Xiaozhuang could really write such a letter, the leaders of the Mongolian tribes would have to believe it. Even if the Shenlong Sect failed to form an alliance with it, the Mongolians would Naturally, various tribes were secretly wary of the Manchus. As time passed, this rift would become wider and wider. Hong Tianxiao said sincerely: "My father is still thinking about the problem comprehensively. The child will definitely not be able to come up with such a wonderful strategy." Hong Antong laughed loudly and said: "If Xiao'er hadn't learned the Nine Yang Magic and had the invincibility of a golden gun, how could my father have come up with such a plan? I'm afraid you don't know much about that Da Yu'er, she She has always been favored by Huang Taiji, but Huang Taiji died young, and she stayed alone in an empty bed at a young age. Later, she couldn't help being lonely and had an affair with Dorgon, so Dorgon was willing to give up the throne to Ba. Fulin was 20 years old. Later, when Dorgon died, Da Yuer was at the age of a wolf and a tiger. If he met Xiaoer's golden gun, he would follow him wholeheartedly." Hong Tian Xiaojun¡¯s face turned red and he said, ¡°Why are you kidding me, father?¡± Hong Antong laughed again and said: "Child, you must know that this Nine-Yang Magic is not only a peerless magical skill that people in the martial arts world dream of, but also a golden gun that is invincible that emperors of all dynasties have wanted to obtain. Unexpectedly, my son has obtained it. It seems that There is God's will in the dark, and it will be difficult for my son not to want to be the emperor in the future." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he thought to himself that this was indeed the case. In addition to the founder of the magical art and Master Jue Yuan who was the first to learn the Nine Suns Divine Art, both Zhang Wuji and himself were the overlords of the same party. However, Zhang Wuji's character was too honest. Zhu Yuanzhang, who was weak and could not fight but was very scheming, gave up the country he had gained. He must never make the same mistake as Zhang Wuji again. Looking at the time, it was already noon, and Hong Antong ended this important confidential discussion related to future changes in the situation. Originally, Hong Antong wanted to stay with Hong Tianxiao for lunch, but Hong Tianxiao's mind was too confused, so he wanted to say goodbye and go back. Hong Antong understood in his heart and stopped forcing him to stay. The two twin maids Han Xue and Han Shuang sent by Hong Antong to serve Hong Tianxiao saw that Hong Tianxiao suddenly came back, and hurriedly prepared the meal. After the meal was ready, they found that Hong Tianxiao's bedroom was opened, and a man was lying on the bed, his eyes staring straight. Staring at the roof in a daze. Han Xue and Han Shuang were both fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls. They had never served anyone before, not to mention that the person they were asked to serve this time was still the young leader. The two of them had always been very nervous, fearing that they would say something wrong or something wrong. If something is done wrong, he will be pushed into Longtan. However, at the end of the day, they found that the young leader was not harsh towards them at all, but rather very amiable. Coupled with Hong Tianxiao's handsome appearance, the two little girls became more courageous. But today Hong Tianxiao came back with a frown and a sullen head, and was in a daze in the bedroom without saying a word. The two little girls suddenly had no idea whether they should send the food to Hong Tianxiao's bedroom. Hong Tianxiao lingered outside the door for a long time listening to the two gentle footsteps. Knowing that the two little girls did not dare to come in, he immediately shouted: "Bring it in, the food will get cold if you don't come in." Han Xue and Han Shuang then walked in quickly with their faces flushed with relief. They gently placed the food on the table and stood side by side. They both looked at the ground under their feet with red faces and lowered their heads. After all, Han Xue was the elder sister. , became a little bolder, and said in a voice that was almost like a mosquito: "Young Master, please have a meal." Hong Tianxiao stood up. Seeing the two girls like this, he immediately smiled and said, "Why, do you think I am a wolf that can eat people?" When Han Shuang heard what he said was interesting, she couldn't help but laugh out loud, but she felt it was too presumptuous, so she hurriedly covered her mouth tightly with her hands, her pretty face turned red for a moment. Hong Tianxiao saw Han Shuang's embarrassed look and said with a smile: "Don't be nervous. You should smile when you should talk. Don't be so reserved. If you are too reserved, I won't be able to eat. Please sit down. I have some things to do. I want to ask you." Han Xue and Han Shuang suddenly discovered that although the strange man in front of them was the son of the leader, he was completely different from the leader. He did not have the aloof and domineering look at all. Instead, he was extremely approachable and did not have the airs of the young leader. So he slowly felt relieved, and after Hong Tianxiao sat down, he also sat on the left and right sides. Hong TianxiaoWhile eating, he asked: "Do you know Wen'er?" Han Xue and Han Shuang shook their heads together, and Hong Tianxiao realized that he had asked a stupid question. The two girls were only fifteen or sixteen years old, and the two girls were only ten years old when Wen'er became a nun. Did she come to Shenlong Island or not? Not necessarily, how could he recognize Wen'er, so he asked again: "Have you heard about Wen'er?" The two girls nodded in unison this time, and Han Xue said boldly: "My slave and my sister found out about Sister Wen'er not long after they came to Shenlong Island. It's really pitiful." Hong Tianxiao asked again: "When did you come to Shenlong Island and how did you come to Shenlong Island?" Speaking of this topic, the faces of the two girls darkened at the same time. Han Xue sighed and said: "My slave and my sister also had a happy childhood. They lived very happily with their father and mother. Just six years ago, something happened that made The slave's family was destroyed. The slave's family was in Langfang County, Hebei. The local magistrate was a bully who bullied men and women and committed all kinds of evil. He took a fancy to the beauty of the slave's mother, so he sent people to rob the slave's mother into the house. The slave's father knew The county magistrate was powerful and had many servants under him. He couldn't defeat him, so he took two slaves and sisters and knelt at the door of the magistrate's house, hoping that he would release his mother. But who knew that the county magistrate didn't know what to do? The slave's mother was threatened. The next morning, the slave's mother suddenly came out wearing noble clothes. When the two slaves saw their mother coming out, they were naturally overjoyed and rushed forward. Who would have expected that the mother turned out to be Pushing the two slaves away, she told the slave's father coldly that she was willing to follow the county magistrate and let the slave's father find another woman to live with. After saying this, the slave's mother threw two large silver ingots on the ground. , then turned and left. The slave's father fainted from anger. That night, the slave's father had a high fever. The two slaves and sisters hurriedly called the doctor and took the medicine according to the prescription. Who knows, just before the two slaves Just after I gave my father medicine to help him fall asleep, several masked men suddenly broke into the house, hacked the slave's father to death, and knocked the two slaves unconscious and put them in a sack." Speaking of this, Han Xue and Hanshuang could not help but sob softly. Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly in his heart. Seeing that these two sisters are so beautiful, their mother is naturally not much different. It seems that in troubled times, It is not a good thing for a woman to be too beautiful, but if this imperial dictatorship is not eliminated, how can China become stronger? From this moment on, Hong Tianxiao became determined to abolish the imperial dictatorship. Therefore, he sent a large number of people to the West to learn advanced ideas, making the emperor of China later become a symbol like some countries, but the actual power was not That it is in the hands of the President, the Senators, and the House of Representatives is a matter for later, but will be mentioned only briefly. After a while, the two sisters shed their tears at the same time and stopped crying. Han Xue continued: "At that time, the Red Dragon Envoy Wugen happened to pass by the door of the slave's house. He immediately killed the murderers and sent the slave sisters to the house. After the two were rescued, the two slaves discovered that these murderers turned out to be the servants of the county magistrate. After listening to the two slave sisters narrating what happened, the Red Dragon envoy said that the county magistrate must have done it with the lives of the slaves and their entire family. The blackmail forced the slave's mother to say such heartless words. Seeing that the Red Dragon Envoy was very skilled in martial arts, the two slaves begged him to rescue the slave's mother. The Red Dragon Envoy immediately agreed. So the Red Dragon Envoy Sneaking into the county magistrate's house, although he killed many domineering government servants, he did not see the shadow of the magistrate or the slave's mother. This was the case for three days in a row, and the Red Dragon Envoy saw that he was delayed here It took too long, and he was anxious to return to the island to report back to the leader, so he said that he could no longer wait. After the two slaves heard about it, they could only cry. The Red Dragon envoy saw that the two slaves had nowhere to go, and they also saw that the two slaves were still qualified. It seemed okay, so he took us back to Shenlong Island and joined the Shenlong Cult." Hong Tianxiao nodded and thought to himself, most of the female disciples in the Red Dragon Sect must have had similar miserable experiences. This Wugen Taoist is also a decent person, not comparable to Yin Jin who is good at observing words and expressions and flattering, if there is a chance. If so, you can have a close relationship with him. Hong Tianxiao asked again: "You two were only ten years old when you joined the Shenlong Sect and were not very sensible. Now you are fifteen or sixteen years old. Do you have any regrets about joining the Shenlong Sect?" (Remember the website address of this site?) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 201 They are actually Xianglian¡¯s daughters You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao was worried that the two women had scruples, so he added without waiting for them to speak: "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don't be scrupulous because of my identity, let alone the Red Dragon Envoy Wugen Taoist. If something really happens, I will You can definitely make the decision for you." After half an hour of contact, the two girls discovered that Hong Tianxiao was a good person, and their fear disappeared. After hearing this, they nodded at the same time, looked at each other, and Han Xue still said: "Never before, the Red Dragon Envoy has treated us Very good, they also taught us martial arts, and there are many sisters in Chilongmen who have suffered the same fate as slaves and slaves. I think these five or six years have been very happy." Hong Tianxiao asked again: "Do you want to avenge your family?" "I think." The two women replied in unison without hesitation, and then Han Xue added, "Later, the Red Dragon envoy went out to do business and made a special trip to Langfang, only to find that the county magistrate had been transferred to Anxi County, Fujian Province. Later, In three years, the Red Dragon Envoy never went out again, so this matter was put on hold." "Anxi, Fujian?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being startled when he heard it, and thought to himself, "Hey, darling, this is too much of a coincidence," so he asked, "Is the name of the county magistrate Qiu Yuehe?" When Han Xue and Han Shuang heard this, they couldn't help but open their mouths with surprise. Han Shuang spoke for the first time: "Howhow do you know, Young Master?" Hong Tianxiao asked without answering: "Is your mother's name Xianglian?" When Han Xue and Han Shuang heard this, they were even more shocked. They all stepped forward, one of them grabbed Hong Tianxiao's hand, and asked in unison: "Has the young leader seen the slave's mother?" After Xianglian followed Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao naturally asked about Xianglian's past. Xianglian only said that he had a husband and two daughters. Three months after she was kidnapped by Qiu Yuehe, she asked someone to inquire about her husband and two daughters. The news about her daughter turned out to be that her husband was killed at home that night, and the two daughters were missing. When Xianglian heard the news, she felt like a thunderbolt. She wanted to commit suicide and follow her husband, but she was worried that her two daughters were still alive, so she managed to survive. Fortunately, Qiu Yuehe thought that he had lost his ability, so he could only snatch Xianglian into the house. Apart from managing to get things done that night, she never entered Xianglian's room again. Otherwise, Xianglian would have committed suicide without caring about her daughter. Seeing the anxious faces and pleading eyes of the two girls, Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart and thought to himself, this is good, because Li Guangdi rescued a charming Xianglian, and now he has two more beautiful and cheap daughters for nothing. It's really It was a coincidence, so he said: "It is a coincidence that more than half a year ago, my two women were snatched into the mansion by Qiu Yuehe, the magistrate of Anxi County. In anger, I made a big fuss in the magistrate's mansion. Not only did I The two women I rescued happened to meet your mother and rescued her by the way. Now your mother is in my mansion in the capital." Before Hong Tianxiao returned to Shenlong Island again, various legends about Hong Tianxiao began to spread among the Shenlong Sect members. In addition to his handsome appearance, superb martial arts, and grand ambitions, the most important thing was that Hong Tianxiao was around him. There are more than a dozen beautiful women who, to put it bluntly, have lecherous personalities. Moreover, even Hong Tianxiao's practice of the magical skill of invulnerable golden gun spread for unknown reasons. Of course, these are what all men expect. For the male disciples of the other four sects, some can only be envious and do not dare to have the slightest jealousy. For many pretty girls in the Spring Festival of the Red Dragon Sect, they hope to be with Hong Tianxiao. Being able to fall in love with myself during these days back to the island has turned a crow into a phoenix. Of course, the same is true for Han Xue and Han Shuang. What's more, they still have a bloody feud. If they can climb the big tree of Hong Tianxiao, they can take revenge. Naturally it becomes possible. When they learned that their two sisters had been selected to serve Hong Tianxiao, almost all the female disciples of the Red Dragon Sect had more or less jealousy in their eyes. The two girls were naturally ecstatic, and at the same time they also had a little fear in their hearts. After all, They didn't know anything about Hong Tianxiao. Han Xue and Han Shuang were both surprised when they heard the words. They looked at each other and understood each other. At the same time, they knelt in front of Hong Tianxiao and said in unison: "I beg the young leader to take them to the capital to meet their mother. The two slaves expressed their gratitude to the young master. The leader is very grateful and is willing to work like a cow or a horse to repay the young leader for saving his mother." It is not difficult to reunite the three of them, mother and daughter, but Hong Tianxiao does not plan to return to the capital first after his wedding, but to go north to Mongolia, so it will be a bit inconvenient to bring the two daughters with him. After listening to the two women's pleas, Hong Tianxiao did not speak, with a look of embarrassment on his face. The two girls were both ice-snow and smart people. They looked at each other again, took a step forward at the same time, put their arms around Hong Tianxiao's arms, and begged again: "Although the two slaves are not as good as the young ladyShe is unparalleled in beauty and beauty, but she also feels that she is a bit charming. If the young leader is willing to agree to this, the two slaves are willing to serve the young leader tonight. " Having two twin beauties serving him naked at the same time is indeed a temptation that would make any man's heart flutter. However, Hong Tianxiao has experienced many rouge battles, and his concentration has become deeper and deeper. Hearing this, he threw away the arms of the two women. , stood up and said angrily: "Who do you think I am? If you do this again, I will send you back to the Red Dragon Gate immediately." When the two girls heard this, their faces turned pale, and they remained silent, with fear in their eyes. Once they were sent back to the Red Dragon Gate, it meant that they had offended Hong Tianxiao while serving him. As the head of the Red Dragon Gate, Taoist Wugen could not bear it but had to follow the practice of Shenlong Island to send the two girls to the Dragon Pond. , because offending the young leader is the same as offending the leader, he will be punished by Longtan. Hong Tianxiao also felt that what he said was a bit harsh, so he softened his tone and said: "I am not an unkind person. Since your mother has been rescued by me, there will be a day to get together in the future. It's just a few days from me. I¡¯m not going back to the capital, but I want to go north to do some things. Your martial arts are low, so it¡¯s really inconvenient to take you with me.¡± Only then did the two girls understand what Hong Tianxiao meant, but Han Shuang still pouted and said in dissatisfaction: "Young Master, because the two slave sisters have a blood feud, I have been practicing martial arts hard every day for the past six years. Although we are not the first ones in the Red Dragon Gate, we are the first when it comes to martial arts. Moreover, the two slave sisters also created a set of swordsmanship of their own. It is so powerful that even if Taoist Wugen, the Red Dragon Master, wants to defeat the two slave sisters, they will still be within sixty moves." "Does Taoist Wugen defeat you within sixty moves?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. He didn't believe it and said, "I will ask Taoist Wugen tomorrow. If what you said is true, I can consider it." .¡± The two women were both very smart, so they realized that Hong Tianxiao's words were very vague. Tomorrow was his wedding day, so how could they still think about it? They only said that if the matter was true, they could consider it, but they didn't After agreeing, Han Xue thought for a moment, rolled her eyes, and said: "Young Master, I dare to make a request." Hong Tianxiao knew from the conversation just now that these two girls were eccentric, so he didn't dare to agree directly, so he could only vaguely say: "Let's talk about it." Han Xuedao: "I know that Sister Wen'er used to be a maid serving the Young Master. The Young Master must be extremely heartbroken about Sister Wen'er's current pitiful situation. If I am sure that Sister Wen'er will no longer be with the Ancient Buddha, Once the smart, lively and lovely Sister Wen'er has returned to her former self, the Young Leader must promise to take the two slave sisters out of the island in a few days. After all, the Young Leader and the Young Madam need to be cared for along the way." Han Xue was really right. Hong Tianxiao was already eight years old when he traveled through time. Wen'er was eleven years old that year, and Wen'er was selected by Hong Antong to become Hong Tianxiao's maid when she was seven years old. That year Hong Tianxiao is only four years old. It can be said that Wen'er has watched Hong Tianxiao grow up. Although Hong Tianxiao does not remember what happened before Hong Tianxiao, his memory of the four years before he ran away from home at the age of twelve is very clear. Every day, Wen'er prepared potions for Hong Tianxiao, then took off his coat and only wore close-fitting clothes. Wait for Hong Tianxiao to take a bath. Although Hong Tianxiao only has the body of an eight-year-old, he has the impulsive thoughts of an eighteen-year-old, and he is absolutely ahead of his time. In the beginning, Hong Tianxiao was indeed very well-behaved, but as time went by, and knowing his transcendent status in the Shenlong Sect, Hong Tianxiao's evil thoughts gradually grew in his heart, and he began to touch Wen'er, whose body was basically fully developed. Sometimes, He even carried her into the bucket, took off all her underwear, and indulged in his indulgence of hands, feet, and tongue. Due to the harsh punishment imposed by the Shenlong Cult, Wen'er did not dare to resist in any way and just endured it silently. Four years passed like this, and taking a bath with potion became a daily erotic activity for Hong Tianxiao. Although it was not a true ecstasy, it was enough to make up for the regret of losing the virgin life in his previous life. Since Hong Tianxiao came from an open society in later generations, he knew how to have sexual intercourse between men and women. Although he only used hands and mouth every day, he could still tease Wen'er until she was panting and dripping with sweat. Occasionally, she could even ejaculate, giving her an early taste of what it means to be a woman. of happiness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 202 Wen'er You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It is precisely because of these four years of experience that Hong Tianxiao feels pity for Wen'er's current situation, but he doesn't know how to face her. After all, twelve years have passed, and the former mischievous child and the young girl have become an adult man and woman. Therefore, after listening to Han Xue's request, Hong Tianxiao was really moved by it. After thinking for a while, he finally nodded and said: "Okay, if you can really persuade Wen'er to change her mind, I will agree to your request just now. .¡± Han Xue and Han Shuang were overjoyed when they heard this. They stood up in a hurry, with smiles on their faces, and couldn't help but thank Hong Tianxiao again and again. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt like he was being plotted by these two weird girls. But if Wen'er could really be rescued from the sea of ??misery, it would be worth it even if he was fooled. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao sighed slightly. tone. Han Xue suddenly said again: "Young Master, if Miss Wen'er makes any request, I hope the Young Master can agree to it." "Why should I grow my hair and return to secular life and ask for more? Could it be that I don't want to marry Zhong Zhijie?" Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, but nodded and said: "Okay, as long as it is within my ability and does not harm other people. , you all can agree on my behalf." Seeing the two girls jumping out of the door and heading straight to the small courtyard where Xu Xueting lived, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but have a big question mark in his mind. It seemed that the two girls didn't have a close relationship with Wen'er. How could they possibly talk to Wen'er? After his son returned to secular life, Hong Tianxiao decided to follow him to have a look. Because tomorrow is Hong Tianxiao's wedding, the five dragon envoys have been assigned tasks by Hong Antong, and they are all busy. Therefore, Xu Xueting is not at home. Apart from Wen'er, there are only a few in Xu Xueting's courtyard. The maid made it easier for Hong Tianxiao to spy and eavesdrop. Since Wen'er had no choice but to become a nun five years ago, in addition to reciting some scriptures, she has practiced martial arts diligently. Because she can keep her mind as calm as water, Wen'er's martial arts has improved by leaps and bounds in the past five years, and she can withstand attacks from masters like Lu Gaoxuan. , remained undefeated in a hundred moves, but Wen'er never went out, so no one on the island knew that there was another master in the Dragon Cult. When Han Xue and Han Shuang asked for an audience, Wen'er had just finished practicing her sword skills. When she heard that the two women asked for an audience, she couldn't help but wonder. Although she has not been able to go out these years, she still knows some things about the island, especially the important events such as Hong Tianxiao's return to the island. The maid had already told her, and she even knew that Han Xue and Han Shuang were chosen to serve Hong Tianxiao. Know. After hearing the news, Wen'er's heart ached for no reason. The reason why she rejected Zhong Zhijie at the beginning was because she already had the shadow of Hong Tianxiao in her heart. On Shenlong Island, the average woman reaches the age of fifteen or sixteen It is time to choose a mate at the age of 18, and the latest will not be more than 18 years old. However, Wen'er was still a sister-in-law until she was 22 years old. She just hoped that one day Hong Tianxiao would come back and she would still silently stay by his side and continue to be his maid. , but after Zhong Zhijie's interference, Wen'er also knew that she could only accompany the Qingdeng Ancient Buddha in this life. However, the sudden visit of Han Xue and Han Shuang caused Wen'er to calm down again. There was another ripple in her heart. Could it be him? After sending them here, Wen'er's lonely heart began to feel a little nourished. "Han Xue (Han Shuang) has met Sister Wen'er." After Han Xue and Han Shuang entered the house, they first saluted Wen'er. "Two benefactors, the Buddhist name of the poor nun is empty. Wen'er is just the lay name of the poor nun and has been no longer used." Wen'er clasped her palms together, bowed her head slightly in return, and then asked, "I don't know why the two benefactors are here. ?¡± The two girls had already discussed the words to persuade Wen'er along the way. At that moment, Han Xue smiled slightly and said, "Sister, do you know that the young leader returned to the island yesterday?" When Wen'er heard this, she felt an unreasonable pain in her heart. She hurriedly suppressed this stubborn longing, closed her eyes, secretly recited the Buddha's name twice, and then said softly: "The poor nun is a monk, and the four elements are empty. , I have never been involved in foreign affairs in the past five years, so I don¡¯t know about it. What¡¯s more, this matter has nothing to do with the poor nun.¡± "It's irrelevant. After the young leader returned to the island, he inquired about his sister. After learning about her current situation, he didn't eat for a whole day. The two young sisters couldn't stand it anymore, so they came to see Sister Wen'er. I hope my sister can persuade the young leader. After all, tomorrow is his wedding day. What should I do if the leader or the young lady knows about this?" Han Xue's small mouth is extremely smart, and the lies she makes up are enough to make people laugh. Confidence. Sure enough, Wen'er heard that Hong Tianxiao didn't eat for a whole day because of her, and her heart felt painful again. The longing that had not really been completely extinguished finally broke out of the cocoon and was reborn. Wen'er felt that her eyes were a little moister than before. , even more afraid to open his eyes, sighed and said: "Two donors, the poor nun has been a monk for five years and has long been cut off.?In ordinary thoughts, Donor Hong may have thought that the poor nun was not living well, and he was thinking about old feelings, so that's why he was like this. The two donors can reply to Donor Hong that the poor nun has lived an extremely peaceful life for the past five years, which is exactly what the poor nun needs. At the same time, they also send their blessings to the poor nun. Thank you to the two donors. " When Hong Tianxiao heard these words outside the window, he felt a sense of disappointment. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly saw two lines of tears suddenly appearing on Wen'er's bright cheeks. Not only Hong Tianxiao saw it, Han Xue and Han Shuang also noticed the two lines of tears that proved Wen'er's words were false at the moment Wen'er lowered her head to cover up. The two girls were more confident at the moment, and Han Xue went straight to the point: "Sister Wen'er, if I don't have a young master in my heart, how could I reject Zhong Zhijie's proposal five years ago? You know, on Shenlong Island, Zhong Zhijie is no matter in martial arts or martial arts. In terms of character and appearance, he is the best choice. He has been the object of pursuit of countless girls from the Crimson Dragon Clan. Not to mention the relationship between the Green Dragon Envoy and the White Dragon Envoy, Miss Wen'er should not refuse this matter. Moreover, even if Miss Wen'er wants There is no need to become a nun if you reject Zhong Zhijie. If my younger sister guesses correctly, my elder sister is afraid that Zhong Zhijie will continue to be approached by someone else to marry her. After all, my sister only has the young leader in her heart." Han Xue's sudden and frank words not only shocked Wen'er, but also shocked Hong Tianxiao outside the window. Could it be that Wen'er really likes me? I remember that in those four years, apart from bullying her and taking advantage of her, I didn't do anything. Treat her well. In fact, Hong Tianxiao didn't know that he had been practicing martial arts hard for four years and suffered constant cold and heat. In Wen'er's view, he dragged her into the bathtub and took advantage of her. In Wen'er's view, he was overbearing and left a letter to leave. Running away from home to pursue higher martial arts seemed to Wen'er to be an ambition, and an incredible love arose within four years. Women know women best, especially after seeing Hong Tianxiao¡¯s excellence. Han Xue concluded that Wen¡¯er became a monk because of Hong Tianxiao. Unexpectedly, her guess was completely correct. What she just said was like a hammer hitting Wen hard. In Er's heart, the feelings that had been sealed for five years immediately poured down like a reservoir opening. Wen'er's eyes were no longer under her own control, and her tears flowed faster and faster. The weak sobs were enough to make Hong Tianxiao The three of them heard clearly. Han Xue's next words surprised Hong Tianxiao and Wen'er even more: "Sister Wen'er, just in these two days, we two sisters have completely understood you, and at the same time we also understand why there are so many women around the young leader. With the young leader being so outstanding, any woman who is beautiful enough to be accepted by the young leader will fall madly in love with him. Although the two sisters have only been in contact with the young leader for less than two days, they are also We have fallen hopelessly in love with him, and even if we are not destined to meet him in this life, we will be like Sister Wen'er and will not let another man open our hearts." Hong Tianxiao knew that Wen'er would be persuaded by Han Xue's persuasion, so he felt relieved and stopped eavesdropping. He turned around and was about to leave, but he accidentally stepped on a broken tile, which made a "creep" sound. Naturally, the sound could not escape the ears of sisters Wen'er and Han Xue. Hong Tianxiao was startled and was about to use Qinggong to leave, but he heard Han Shuang's voice suddenly coming from inside the house: "Young Master, since you are here, come in and meet Sister Wen'er." Hong Tianxiao was even more shocked because he didn't expect Han Shuang. His martial arts skills are so high that he can actually hear that he is outside the window. When Hong Tianxiao walked into the room with a slight blush and saw Han Shuang's half-smiling face, he suddenly woke up and secretly cursed himself for being confused. With Han Shuang's skill, it was impossible to tell that it was him, and he was just deceiving. , I didn¡¯t expect that I would fall into her trick accidentally. "Wen'er, do you still remember the four years we were together? Those four years have destined you to be my woman in this life, and no one can take it away, not even Buddha." Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to Wen'er. , looking at the pair of crystal misty beautiful eyes that finally opened, she softly said something that made Wen'er couldn't help but throw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms and cry desperately, it seemed like five years of grievances, five years of Years of loneliness, five years of troubles, and five years of lovesickness are all pouring into Hong Tianxiao's tears. Hong Tianxiao left the island when he was twelve years old. Wen'er was fifteen that year. When Zhong Zhijie proposed to Wen'er, Wen'er was already twenty-two years old. During these seven years, she was known as the second most beautiful woman in the Dragon Sect. She was so famous that she refused the pursuit of many Shenlong Cult disciples. Perhaps it was because Zhong Zhijie was really too good in the Shenlong Cult that he dared to pursue her after many losers. However, Wen'er had no choice but to choose the escape route of cutting off her hair and becoming a nun. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 203 Dayuer comes You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After untying Wen'er's knot, Hong Tianxiao naturally wanted to take her back to his residence. Before leaving, he said to the maids at Xu Xueting's house: "When the Qinglong Envoy comes back, you will say that Wen'er was taken away by me. Alright." After saying that, he took the blushing Wen'er's hand and left under the gazes of the stunned maids. On the way, Han Xue, who was suddenly worried, quietly asked Hong Tianxiao: "Young Master, please don't drive the two servants back to the Red Dragon Gate because Sister Wen'er is back." It's no wonder that Han Xue is worried, after all, he has climbed up Having fallen into the big tree of Hong Tianxiao, no matter whether she can become his woman in the future, she still doesn¡¯t want to continue to return to the Red Dragon Clan to be an ordinary disciple and accept the fate of choosing to marry a man in the sect in the future. Because of Wen'er, Hong Tianxiao was naturally in a good mood. He laughed and said: "You two quirky little girls, do you also have such worries? You have made great achievements in persuading Wen'er this time. Naturally, I will not You will be so heartless, from now on you two will carry weapons specifically for me, Han Xue, you will take the sword, Han Shuang, you will take the knife." Hong Tianxiao said one less word, your mother has become my woman, you You can be regarded as my cheap daughter. If you are sent back to Red Dragon Gate, even if Taoist Wugen does not punish you, Xianglian will unite with the other girls to denounce me. The two girls were overjoyed when they heard this, and immediately started to smile. Hong Tianxiao said with a "haha" smile: "I only have one sword at the moment, but I haven't found the one I can use yet, so Han Shuang can be lazy during this period." Hong Tianxiao said The sword in question is the Nine Dragon Sword, the mountain-preserving sword of the Kunlun sect that was snatched from Feng Xifan. The head of Kunlun, Xuanyangzi, came to Feng Xifan several times, but there was also a reason for this sword. The reason why it is called the Nine Dragon Sword is because this sword not only cuts iron like clay, but also has nine lifelike dragons in different shapes engraved on the sword body. Back at his residence, Hong Tianxiao spent an entire afternoon getting a wig for Wen'er. After putting it on his head, there was no flaw at all. When Wen'er saw Hong Tianxiao being so attentive, she felt even more grateful. At the same time, she secretly thanked God for opening her eyes so that her five years of suffering would not be in vain. After getting the wig, Hong Tianxiao went to the room of Princess Jianning, who had been clamoring to see him. Princess Jianning woke up the same day Hong Tianxiao landed on the island, but she was locked in the room and could not go out. . Fortunately, Princess Jianning already knew from her servants that Hong Tianxiao was the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, so she knew that she was safe. She knew that Hong Tianxiao would definitely come to find her, so she was not in a hurry. Unexpectedly, a whole day passed without Hong Tianxiao showing up. Princess Jianning asked her servants to look for Hong Tianxiao several times with no results. Then she became anxious and made a lot of noise all afternoon. Finally, she saw Hong Tianxiao before dinner. "Miss Jianning, this is the main altar of the Shenlong Sect. There are traps and traps everywhere. That's why Hong boldly locked the girl in the door. He had no ill intentions and asked the girl to stay here for a while. After I finish one thing, I will come back to pick up the girl and leave the island together." Hong Tianxiao went north to Mongolia and did not intend to take Princess Jianning with him. Princess Jianning heard the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words and seemed to want to live here like this for a while. Naturally, she was unwilling to do so. She hurriedly said: "Young master, since you have something to do, Jianning, as your maid, should take care of yourself." How can you let the young master go on the road alone while serving along the way?" Jian Ning has completely positioned her as Hong Tianxiao's maid. Hong Tianxiao knew that she would definitely say this, so he smiled slightly and said: "Miss Jianning, you are a noble lady, how can you condescend to be Hong's maid, not to mention that Hong already has five or six maids by his side. Moreover, What Hong is going to do this time is extremely dangerous. The girl does not know martial arts, so it is really inconvenient. Please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao was telling the truth. First there was Fang Yi, then there was Yang Qingyue, and then there was Xianglian, plus sisters Wen'er and Han Xue, there are exactly six. "This" Princess Jianning knew that she didn't know martial arts, and Hong Tianxiao would definitely not take her with her, so it would be useless to ask her, so she changed the subject and said: "In this case, if Jianning insists anymore, it will only make the young master unhappy, but , since Jianning is going to live here for a while, if he is locked in the room every day, it would be a bita bit" Although Princess Jianning had not finished her words, how could Hong Tianxiao not know what she meant? However, Hong Tianxiao was not prepared to let her walk around, so he immediately said: "Actually, I am doing this for the sake of the girl's safety. I'm afraid the girl doesn't know That¡¯s the origin of the name of Shenlong Island here. Forget it, let Hong take the girl to look around. If the girl still insists on her own ideas, Hong will definitely respect the girl¡¯s opinion.¡± So, Hong Tianxiao took Princess Jianning around the place of punishment on Shenlong Island. At that time, a believer committed a serious crime and was about to be pushed into Longtan. Princess Jianning meets a living personPushed into a pool filled with countless snake heads, it turned into a pile of bones in a quarter of an hour. Especially the miserable screams made Princess Jianning unable to sleep soundly for ten days. I wake up from nightmares several times every night. After this "tour", Princess Jianning never mentioned the matter, and returned to the room obediently, accepting this disguised house arrest. It was only before Hong Tianxiao left that she begged him with tears in her eyes to come back and take her away after finishing her work. Seeing Hong Tianxiao nodding heavily, Princess Jianning felt relieved and returned to the room in tears. Hong Tianxiao looked at Princess Jianning's desolate back and knew in his heart that even if she opened her door wide every day, she might not even take a step out of the door. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that after rescuing Princess Jianning, he should have handed her over directly to the local government instead of taking her back to Shenlong Island. After bringing her back to Shenlong Island, he treated her like this, which was indeed a bit too much. Although she was a princess of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, after all, she had nothing to do with her in the struggle with the Manchu Qing court. Judging from the fact that she is about to marry in Yunnan, she is just a victim of politics. After dinner, under the service of the three women, Hong Tianxiao prepared to go to bed to rest. Since the completion of the Nine Suns Magic Art, the internal energy has been flowing on its own all the time, even when sleeping, so Hong Tianxiao's internal energy has been improving rapidly. Hong Tianxiao has no longer used the method of taking a potion bath to enhance the internal energy. Otherwise, Wen'er may not be able to escape tonight. Hong Tianxiao's clutches, however, things in the world are so wonderful, what should be inescapable will always be inescapable. Just when Hong Tianxiao was taking off his coat under the service of Han Xue and Han Shuang, Wen'er came in from the outside and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, there is a woman named Da Yu'er who insists on seeing the young leader. The servant said that the young leader has already Rest, but she said that as long as she said her name, the young master would definitely meet her." The young master is what Wen'er has always called Hong Tianxiao, and although there has been a gap of twelve years, it has not changed. Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, and thought to himself, after talking to his father this morning, Hong Tianxiao had planned to find a chance to meet this woman who made Dorgon kill Huang Taiji after the wedding. I didn't expect that she would actually come to my door tonight, so I said: "Wen'er, let her in." After Wen'er answered the call, she soon brought an elegant, graceful and elegant woman, about twenty-eight or nine years old, with a charming smile and beautiful eyes. Although Hong Antong mentioned in the morning that Da Yu'er had practiced the secret beauty technique of the Demon Sect, he was still secretly surprised when he saw that he was in his forties or fifties but looked only twenty-five or six years old. This Da Yuer is a very famous legendary figure in the history of the Qing Dynasty. She dealt with the brothers Huang Taiji and Dorgon, and she was favored by both sides. He also lured Hong Chengchou, a minister of the Ming Dynasty, to surrender and conquer the Central Plains for the Qing Dynasty, making a key contribution. Huang Taiji died violently. As a female prostitute, she was able to allow her youngest son Fulin to take over the throne, surrounded by kings. She made good use of her talent and beauty, and her mellow and skillful skills. Looking at the Qing Dynasty, it can be seen that Say no to second thoughts. Hong Tianxiao immediately couldn¡¯t help but become very interested in the Demon Sect¡¯s beauty-preserving technique. He secretly thought that if the women around him could learn this technique, it would be interesting to still be surrounded by a group of warblers after decades. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but look carefully at Da Yu'er's face. At this time, Da Yu'er's eyes were also coming here. The two looked at each other. Da Yu'er immediately smiled sweetly. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt confused. Shaking Yi Chi, the soul almost took wings and flew away. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly channeled his true energy, which shocked his mind. At the same time, he thought to himself: "Among the women I know, in terms of beauty, Su Quan, A Ke and Jiu Gongzhu are the first, followed by Fang Yi, A Qi, Xiang Lian, Situ Yan, Zeng Rou, Li Jiaoniang, Luo Qihong, Yang Jingyue, Mao Dongzhu, Tao Hongying, Jiao Waner, Yao Jun'e, Wen'er, Han Xue, Han Shuang, Princess Jianning, Shuang'er and other girls, including the ten in Hong Tianxiao's house The Mongolian female guards all have their own styles and are extremely beautiful, but when it comes to the charm of their eyes and the radiance of their smiles, the woman in front of them is the best, and no one among them can surpass them." When she was three steps away from Hong Tianxiao, Dayu'er bowed down and a charming voice that could make one's bones soften and soften her flesh rippled in Hong Tianxiao's ears: "Little girl Yu'er has met the Young Master, I wish the Young Master May you enjoy immortal blessings forever and live as long as heaven.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 204: Downwind You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when the idea came to Hong Tianxiao's mind that the inventor of "Eternal Blessings and Longevity" turned out to be Da Yu'er, Hong Tianxiao suddenly discovered from the collar that opened in the moment she bent over that her She was actually wearing nothing underneath her coat, and her plump white jade breasts were visible to the eye. Although Hong Tianxiao has a strong ability to prevent the destructive power of beautiful women, under Da Yuer's bow, Hong Tianxiao is like a groom who has never seen a woman's body facing the beautiful newlyweds during the wedding night. Passionate and overwhelmed by his wife's alluring body. Although Da Yu'er was bowing, her eyes were always facing Hong Tianxiao's. Under the candlelight, Da Yu'er's starry eyes were dancing, her cheeks were dizzy, and her smile, like a hundred flowers blooming in spring, was still rippling, but it had gradually Transformed into patches of maple red like the crisp autumn air. After all, Hong Tianxiao had a very deep concentration, and he did not dare to take the incomparable power of his smile lightly. He couldn't help but be wary of it, and thought to himself, could this be the devil's sect's trick of deceiving people? It seems that there must be something between Da Yu'er and the devil's sect. association. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's eyes suddenly turn from lustful to clear, Da Yu'er knew that his magic power had failed on him. He sighed secretly and was thinking about how to seduce Hong Tianxiao next, when his voice came to his ears: " Get up, Xue'er, Shuang'er, you two go to rest first, Wen'er, you stay outside the door, no one is allowed to come in without my order, Yu'er and I have some important matters to discuss in detail." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao looked at Dayu'er, with an elusive smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. Dayu'er's heart trembled when he saw it, and he thought to himself, could this person be my nemesis? It actually works in front of him. Could it be that I will really lose my virginity to him today? After Wen'er went out, Hong Tianxiao stood up, walked behind Da Yu'er, gently traced downwards from the back of Da Yu'er's neck with his right index finger, and said: "Yu'er came to see me so late, what's the important thing? , you must know that tomorrow is my wedding day, and I am about to go to bed to let Wen'er massage me to prepare for rest." Dayu'er was struck by Hong Tianxiao's finger, and her body suddenly trembled. Originally, today she was going to use the demon sect's Thousand Desire Skill to charm Hong Tianxiao's mind, and escape from Shenlong Island on the first night before Hong Tianxiao's wedding. Unexpectedly, something happened There was such a change that she couldn't find any remedial measures for a while, and she suddenly fell into passivity. Just when Dayu'er was thinking about how to answer, Hong Tianxiao's fingers moved downwards. Dayu'er couldn't bear it anymore and had no time to think. Suddenly she turned around and found Hong Tianxiao looking at her with a smile on her face. , Da Yuer felt even more at a loss. For many years, whether in the struggle in the palace or the struggle for imperial power, she has always teased others over applause. It was the first time that she was teased by others tonight, and her original plan was completely disrupted. , there was no preparation in her heart, no wonder she suddenly felt at a loss. Seeing Da Yuer's frightened look, Hong Tianxiao felt secretly proud. He once again raised his right index finger to the height of Da Yuer's neck and made up and down gestures. When Da Yu'er saw Hong Tianxiao's finger raised again, and seemed to be imagining what he had done just now, he felt frightened and hurriedly took two steps back. In desperation, he actually came up with a weak excuse and said in a trembling voice: "Yu'erYu'er I don¡¯t know that tomorrowtomorrow is the day when the Young Master is happy, it¡¯s really rude, Yu¡¯er will justgo back right now, and won¡¯t disturb the Young Master¡¯s rest.¡± Da Yu'er took two quick steps and was about to pass by Hong Tianxiao and walk towards the door. However, as soon as he took two steps, he felt a pain in his right wrist. He looked down and saw that there was a strong hand on his wrist. If it wasn't Hong Tianxiao, it could be who. Hong Tianxiao gently pulled Da Yu'er, almost making Da Yu'er fall into Hong Tianxiao's arms. Before Da Yu'er could stand firm, this frightening man's voice came again in his ears: "Yu'er, since you're here Well, don¡¯t leave in a hurry. I¡¯ve been seduced by this charming goblin like you and I¡¯m completely sleepless. Why don¡¯t you stay and chat with me.¡± After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao gave a slight flick, and Dayu'er felt unsteady, and her whole body fell inward, falling on the bed. Dayu'er looked at Hong Tianxiao who was approaching him step by step in horror, and unconsciously moved towards the bed. Countless thoughts flashed through her mind, but none of them could solve her biggest problem: What to do? Hong Tianxiao smiled as he walked: "Yu'er, why, since Dorgon's death, have you even forgotten the ability to chat with men? Remember that after the former general Hong Chengchou was captured, he would rather die than surrender, but because of being with you After chatting for just one time, he surrendered to the Manchus. Your brother-in-law, Dorgon, chatted with you so many times that he did not hesitate to kill the Empress Dowager, and later even gave up the throne to the eight-year-old Fulin. , today?Why don¡¯t you even know how to look after a house? Do you want me to teach you personally? " How could Dayu'er not know that the "chat" Hong Tianxiao meant was sleeping with a man? Dayu'er had experienced three men, Huang Taiji, Hong Chengchou and Dorgon, and the relationship with Huang Taiji was husband and wife, but this However, she did not marry willingly. When she was thirteen years old, she went to the palace to find her aunt, Huang Taiji's Dafu Jin. She was drunk and raped by Huang Taiji, so she had no choice but to marry Huang Taiji. The relationship with Hong Chengchou was purely a one-night stand. At that time, Hong Chengchou would rather die than surrender, and Dayu'er had not fully mastered the Demon Thousand Desire Skill, so he had no choice but to sacrifice his body in exchange for Hong Chengchou's surrender. As for Dorgon, Da Yu'er somewhat admired and liked him, but the behavior between them could only be sneaky. Now that Hong Tianxiao exposed them one by one, Da Yu'er suddenly felt like she was naked in front of Hong Tianxiao. Although many people are knowledgeable about the relationship with Dorgon, only Huang Taiji knew about the recruitment of Hong Chengchou, not even Dorgon. Hong Tianxiao came to the bedside, but Dayu'er had retreated to the corner of the bed. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's foot on the edge of the bed, Dayu'er asked in horror: "Youwhat do you want to do?" Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "Yu'er, why did you come here so late to find me? Could it be that the magic power of seducing men has failed, and you just want to pat your butt and walk away?" As he spoke, Hong Tianxiao He had already gone to bed and came to Dayu'er. Hong Tianxiao grabbed Da Yuer's collar and pulled hard. There was a "stab" sound and the entire coat was torn off at once. Da Yuer was completely exposed to Hong Tianxiao like a naked lamb. Although she had been raped by a man before, she was horrified, but she did not dare to move at all. She just covered her chest with her arms. She knew that the more she resisted, the more likely she would be. Will stimulate men's sexual desire. How could Hong Tianxiao know that Da Yu'er had already summed up his experience even though he had experienced it once? He was surprised that Da Yu'er didn't resist, but he did not stop moving because of it. He took another step forward, took Da Yu'er's arms away with his left hand, and looked at her As he walked around the body, he couldn't help but praise: "Yu'er is really a fairy descended from heaven. It's as smooth as jade, as soft as cotton, and can't be held in one hand. It's as tall as a mountain, and it's almost life-threatening to touch!" You must know that Da Yuer has a unique discernment. She knows that for women, soft skin and a charming figure are as important as a beautiful face. Therefore, he has been practicing Tianzhu Yoga tirelessly since he was a child to maintain a graceful and graceful posture. He bathes in a special fragrant soup every day and applies dense oil for massage to make his delicate skin more supple. Later, she accidentally obtained the magic of the devil's sect, and the effect was doubled. With more than 20 years of continuous maintenance, she not only created her graceful and graceful appearance, but also made her stand out in a world surrounded by men. , nothing goes wrong. Da Yuer knew that tonight was unavoidable, so she did not resist, but she felt strange in her heart. She must be aware that she is naturally charming, and she has practiced the Demon Thousand Desire Skill, and her ability to seduce men is top-notch. No man can remain indifferent to her seduction. , even the eunuchs in the palace will not be shaken. But today, in front of Hong Tianxiao, she seemed to be like a student who had made a mistake in front of her husband. She did not dare to move and allowed Hong Tianxiao to manipulate her body (remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 205: Oath You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Da Yuer is born with a charming personality and is almost the nemesis of men in the world, but Hong Tianxiao¡¯s Nine Yang Magic is just able to restrain Da Yuer¡¯s natural charm. Therefore, it was destined from the beginning that Da Yuer is not like Hong Tianxiao in terms of scheming or skills in bed. As his opponent, Dayu'er had no choice but to call Aunt Sumara in from outside the door. Sumaragu was born in Horqin Mongolia. She was called Sumer in her early years, which means long bag made of wool in Mongolian. Later she was called Sumala Gu, which means half a big bag in Manchu. Su never married and devoted his life to the Qing Dynasty. He was also the designer of the Qing Dynasty flag uniforms! After his death, he was buried to the east of the Zhaoxiling Mausoleum of Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang! Back then, they were buried according to the standards of concubines. Aunt Sumala has followed Dayu'er since she was a child. Historically, she has lived in the Manchu Palace for eighty years. She is only one year younger than Dayu'er. She is almost fifty years old this year. Perhaps she got Dayu'er's beauty treatment. Due to the skill, Aunt Sumala also looks like she is in her late twenties. After Aunt Sumala entered the door, Hong Tianxiao's eyes lit up. She was dressed in a yellow shirt, with a graceful figure, bright eyes and good eyesight, and her appearance was no less than that of Dayu'er. As soon as Aunt Sumala came to the bed, she was hugged by Hong Tianxiao. Before Hong Tianxiao could make any move, she heard Aunt Sumala begging in a low voice: "Sir, Aunt Sumala has never experienced this before." , please have mercy on me, sir.¡± What? Such a stunning beauty escaped from the clutches of Huang Taiji and Dorgon. Hong Tianxiao was very surprised and asked out of curiosity: "Your beauty is no less than Yu'er, and your figure is also so graceful. Is it possible that Huang Taiji and Dorgon Dorgon has not had your idea?" Although there are many daughters around Hong Tianxiao, there are no fifty-year-old spinsters. Although the Ninth Princess, Mao Dongzhu, and Tao Hongying are also spinsters, compared with Sumala Aunt , but there is a difference of more than ten years, so when Hong Tianxiao heard that Aunt Sumala was still a virgin, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be eager to try it, and he was already thinking about what it would be like to have sex with a fifty-year-old spinster. . Hearing this, Aunt Sumara¡¯s pretty face turned red again, and Nuonuo said, ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s because the princess knew that Aunt Sumala didn¡¯t want to, so she didn¡¯t force me.¡± Hong Tianxiao was even more surprised when he heard this. You have to know who Huang Taiji and Dorgon are. One is the emperor of the Qing Dynasty and the other is the regent. Aunt Sumala is just a maid of Dayu'er. Even if she is Dayu'er's confidant, It was impossible to escape the clutches of the two of them, so he turned to Dayu'er and asked, "Why did you call Aunt Sumala in this time? If Aunt Sumala doesn't want to, there is Wen'er outside the door." Dayu'er's breath gradually stabilized. Hearing this, he reluctantly replied: "Young master, you don't know. Aunt Sumala is a natural stone girl with a very weak sexual desire. Moreover, ordinary men cannot have sex with her unless she has money." Only a man who is invincible with a gun can knock on Aunt Sumala's vagina. Yu'er's natural charm cannot withstand the young master's repeated attacks, which shows that the young master is the one who can make Aunt Sumala a woman." "Stone Girl?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. He didn't expect that such a woman really existed in the world. He was very interested at the moment. He smiled and said to Sumala Aunt: "Okay, let's see how I can show off my power. , so that my beautiful Sumaragu can enjoy the happiness of a real woman." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao hugged Sumala Gu, and they both lay on the bed "Wen'er, come in quickly." Seeing that Dayu'er and Aunt Sumala had collapsed into a ball, Hong Tianxiao, who was still full of sexual energy, heard Wen'er's breathing getting louder and louder outside the door, and knew that she had heard He couldn't bear it anymore, so he called her in. Otherwise, Wen'er would inevitably feel resentful afterwards. It seemed that tonight's three-bed affair was a foregone conclusion. After the rain clouds had cleared, Hong Tianxiao lay on the bed with a satisfied look on his face, hugging Wen'er on the left and Aunt Sumala on the right. But he knew in his heart that he still couldn't completely capture Dayu'er's heart tonight, but he also knew that he From today onwards, Da Yu'er can't live without him. After all, since she married Huang Taiji at the age of fourteen, she has not experienced the happiness of a woman in thirty years. Contradiction, as long as it takes a little time, Dayu'er will definitely follow him wholeheartedly. Thinking of being able to conquer Xiaozhuang, which was once the most beautiful place in the Qing Dynasty, Hong Tianxiao felt an extremely strong sense of conquest in his heart. This is a man's pride. Apart from Dayu'er's sister, she was the most favored concubine of Huang Taiji. Moreover, Dorgon was so fascinated by her that he gave up the throne he had already obtained. At this moment, Da Yuer's soft sobbing suddenly came to his ears. Hong Tianxiao turned around and saw that Da Yuer's delicate body was trembling slightly with the cry. Aunt Sumala on the side also heard the voice and came over, holding Da Yuer's jade arms with both hands. Hong Tianxiao stretched out his left arm and gently put Aunt Sumala in his arms. This woman?Da Yuer is different, there is not much political opposition, and he has broken the stone girl body that has caused her pain for more than forty years, and her heart has been completely conquered by him. "What's the matter, Yu'er? You're so good, why did you suddenly start crying?" In fact, Hong Tianxiao understood that the reason why Dayu'er suddenly lost his composure was actually due to inner conflicts and struggles. "Yu'er feels uncomfortable in her heart. Yu'er knows that the young master is determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty, but the current emperor is Yu'er's grandson, and Yu'er can no longer be separated from the young master, but she thinks of the two people who miss her most in the world. They will be enemies of life and death in the future, so Yu'er feels extremely uncomfortable in her heart." Da Yu'er's words are indeed true. After all the drama just now, Hong Tianxiao had already considered the relationship between Dayu'er and Kangxi. He didn't expect that Kangxi's grandmother, whom he listed as his life-long enemy, would accidentally become his woman. In this way, once the rebellion against the Qing Dynasty is successful in the future, Kangxi's life will not be ruined. However, although Kangxi is left without killing him, he must be placed under house arrest. Once he is found to have done something evil, it will not be too late to kill him. Even Da Yu'er couldn't say anything. Hong Tianxiao knew that the reason why Dayu'er was like this was because he wanted him to make some promises to her tonight. Otherwise, he would never be able to help her sincerely. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "Yu'er is right, I am determined to Rebel against the Qing Dynasty, but since Yu'er became my woman by accident, I will make you a promise tonight. After the rebellion against the Qing Dynasty is successful, I will definitely leave Xuan Ye alive. However, if If he does anything unfavorable to me, don't blame my subordinates for being merciless when the time comes." "Really?" Da Yu'er was surprised when she heard this. She hugged Hong Tianxiao's right arm tightly with her arms and stared directly at Hong Tianxiao's face, but there was a look of disbelief in her eyes. Cutting the grass without removing the root has been a taboo for emperors throughout the ages. How could Da Yu'er not know this? Therefore, she did not believe that Hong Tianxiao would not kill Xuan Ye for her sake. "Don't worry, young master, as long as he can spare Xuan Ye's life." , Yu'er will definitely be able to let him spend this life peacefully. How could Hong Tianxiao not know that such casual remarks were definitely not enough to convince Da Yu'er, who could be called a politician, so he half-knelt on the bed, with the index finger of his right hand pointing up, and swore: "If I, Hong Tianxiao, violate this statement, You should be struck by five thunders and die brutally, and you will not be able to be reincarnated after death." At that moment, Da Yuer could no longer believe it. Her face was full of excitement. She hugged Hong Tianxiao tightly and kissed her. With a strong force, she pressed Hong Tianxiao under her body (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 206: The Art of Staying in Face You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, when Hong Tianxiao was still sleeping with the three girls in his arms, Han Xue and Han Shuang came and knocked on the door, saying that it was Hong Antong and asking them to come over immediately. Hong Tianxiao looked at the charming appearance of the third daughter Haitang who had just woken up. She had already become a pillar of strength and wanted to play the war game of one dragon and three phoenixes again. However, she knew that in this way, she would never be able to finish the matter within two hours, so , and after a while of playing with the three girls, they got dressed and went out under the service of Han Xue and Han Shuang. Han Xue and Han Shuang had no idea what happened last night. When they opened the door and walked in today, they were stunned to find the scene on the bed. The two women, who had never seen such a humiliating scene before, were about to turn around and leave, but found that their legs were as if they were filled with lead and could not move at all. Their eyes were curiously wandering back and forth on Hong Tianxiao's body, but they gathered the most. It's still the same thing. After Hong Tianxiao left, the two girls helped Da Yu'er and the three of them change their clothes. Among the three girls, Da Yu'er had been there for a long time and was the most relaxed. Seeing the two girls' faces red with embarrassment, they teased: "You two little The girl is starting to miss her. From now on, you two sisters will inevitably have the opportunity to wait on her together in bed." The two girls didn't dare to answer, their pretty faces turned redder, but a thought flashed through their minds at the same time. Since their mother was saved by the young leader and lived in the young leader's house, I'm afraid she has already become the young leader's woman. , if the two of us join in the future, it will not be sisters serving the young leader, but mother and daughter serving together. Thinking of this, the two girls secretly spat at the same time and cursed secretly, how could they give birth to such an unethical child? Thoughts, but also thought, if the mother has really become the young leader's woman, the two sisters can no longer tolerate other men in their hearts, what should they do in the future? Hong Tianxiao had no idea that these two girls had such thoughts in their hearts. Along the way, their faces were full of spring breeze, and they accepted the blessings of the Shenlong Sect disciples they met one by one. After a while, they arrived at Hong Antong's residence. Hong Antong had been waiting in the study for a long time. He was wearing a bright red Jifu at the moment, and his usual coldness was gone, replaced by a cool smile. Seeing Hong Tianxiao arriving, the smile on Hong Antong's face became even bigger. He immediately stood up, handed him a big red paper, and said: "Xiao'er, this is the whole process of today's etiquette. Take a look first, what is there?" If something is wrong or needs to be added, it¡¯s not too late to modify it now.¡± Hong Tianxiao took it and took a look, only to see that there were fifteen or six items densely listed on it. The procedure was quite complicated. He handed it to Hong Antong and said with a smile: "My child has never experienced this, everything will be as arranged by his father." Can." Hong Antong slapped his forehead and said with a smile: "I'm old, I'm really confused. My father called you here to discuss this matter, but he forgot that you have never experienced such a thing. In this case, you should go back and rest for a while. Yes, after all you will have to drink more today." Hong Tianxiao responded and was about to go out when he suddenly remembered what happened to Dayu'er, so he told Hong Antong roughly what happened last night. Naturally, he hid what happened on the bed and only said that Dayuer wanted to use the demon Qianyu to Gong confused him, but he didn't succeed even if he didn't want to. On the contrary, he stole the chicken but lost the rice. Hearing this, Hong Antong naturally knew that Dayu'er had fallen into the hands of Hong Tianxiao. However, it was strange that Hong Tianxiao could resist the temptation of Tianmo Qianyu Gong. He lowered his head and thought for a while, but couldn't think of a reason, so he had to temporarily Attribute this to the wonder of Nine Yang Divine Art. Although it was just a guess, I guessed it right. It was the effect of the Nine-Yang Magic. Although the Nine-Yang Magic could not be in close contact with women before it was completed, after the completion, the ability to resist the temptation of women was greatly reduced, but that was only for normal people. The seduction of a woman's body is extremely strong when faced with evil desire arts such as the Heavenly Demon Qian Yu Gong. When Hong Tianxiao returned to the room, Dayu'er and Aunt Sumala were preparing to leave, while Wen'er was trying to persuade the two girls to stay. When Hong Tianxiao came back, Dayu'er and Aunt Sumala came forward to greet them. When Hong Tianxiao saw Dayu'er, he suddenly remembered something and said to the two girls, "Let's go into the house to talk." When they arrived at the house, Wen'er took off Hong Tianxiao's coat and hung it up, while Aunt Sumala took off Dayu'er's coat and hung it up. When Hong Tianxiao and Dayu'er had just sat down, Wen'er and Sumala Aunt were standing next to each other. Next to them, Han Xue and Han Shuang were seen walking in, one holding a towel and the other holding a teacup. Seeing this, Da Yu'er smiled and said: "These three maids of the young master are not only handsome and loved by everyone, but also considerate and diligent. It seems that the young master will be unable to do without them in the future, but it seems that the concubine has become Like a guest, it seems that I will have to learn more from my three sisters in the future." ???????????????????????????????????????????¡­Knowing his identity, he did not leave the room like Sumala Gu and Wen'er did. This was the difference between maids in ancient times. Although they were both maids, Han Xue and Han Shuang knew that their status was not as good as Wen'er and Sumala Gu, so they did not dare to stay in the room for a long time. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said to Yu'er: "The three of them are indeed considerate and diligent, but after all, Yu'er is the high-ranking empress dowager, and you have always been served by others. Have you ever done such a job of serving others? I will not force you to learn these things. When it comes to learning, their skills in bed are much worse than yours, so they should learn from you if they have the chance." Hearing this, a look of sadness flashed across Da Yu'er's face. Hong Tianxiao saw it in his eyes and said: "Yu'er, I got you out of the palace first, and then made you become one of my women so domineeringly." First, you have transformed from a high-ranking empress dowager into an ordinary woman. Such a huge deficit cannot guarantee that you will not feel resentful." Having said this, Hong Tianxiao paused for a moment, and Dayu'er was about to explain, but saw Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and continued: "Of course, it is absolutely impossible for me to send you back to the palace, but I can promise you a few Point, first, from now on you can enjoy the joy of being a woman again, which you have not been able to enjoy before. Last night was enough to prove this; second, last night I made a poisonous oath. After competing in the Central Plains in the future, Xuan Ye will definitely be spared his life; thirdly, what I want to guarantee is that after I dominate the world in the future, there will definitely be a Mongolian princess among the imperial concubines, and this will be the case for generations. Of course, the third guarantee is that There is a prerequisite, that is, Mongolia must form an alliance with the Dragon Cult." What kind of woman is Da Yu'er? How could she not have thought that Hong Tianxiao would have Mongolia's plans? She sighed and said: "I understand that when I first entered Shenlong Island, I really tried to find an opportunity to escape from Shenlong Island." My idea last night was to charm the young master with the Heavenly Demon Qian Yu Gong, and then escape from Shenlong Island while the island's guards were lax in the past few days. However, I didn't expect that for some unknown reason, the Heavenly Demon Qian Yu Gong was in front of the young master. It had no effect. When I was about to lose my virginity, I was really resentful, but when the master made me truly experience the joy of being a woman, my mood was full of contradictions. If I guessed it right , The young master must understand my feelings, so I made yesterday¡¯s oath and today¡¯s three guarantees. I also want to understand that politics is a matter between men after all. I am already forty-six years old this year. Volume I have been in the political whirlpool for thirty years, and I am already tired. Since the young master can give me these three guarantees, what else can I ask for? It¡¯s time to enjoy the joy of being a woman in my lifetime." Hong Tianxiao was about to speak, but this time Dayu'er waved his hand and continued: "I know what the young master wants to say, and I still have a certain influence among the various tribes in Mongolia, enough to help the young master to unite the various tribes in Mongolia. , As for the young master saying that he wants to marry a Mongolian princess, Nie Xuanhua, the youngest daughter of Tahar, the leader of the Mongolian tribe in Monan, is the most suitable candidate. Nie Xuanhua is known as the most beautiful woman in the Horqin grassland. I met that girl once two years ago. The beauty is still better than when I was young, and I am definitely worthy of the young master. Also, I accidentally learned the magic of the devil's sect, and after more than thirty years, I have some experience, and I will definitely be with you in the future. Sisters share together.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly and thought to himself, it is easy to talk to a smart person like Da Yu'er. He can guess what you want to ask without having to ask hard, and he can tell all the answers you want to ask in one go. See Wen'er looked happy, and Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Since Yu'er has this intention, I will thank you in advance for them. However, there is something I have always wanted to know the answer to. There is something between Yu'er and the Demon Sect." what relationship?" Da Yuer sighed and said: "It's a long story. When I was thirteen years old, a stunningly beautiful woman suddenly came to the grassland. She found me and wanted to take me as my disciple. . The concubine saw that she was beautiful, and although she wanted to agree, she did not dare to make the decision, so she introduced her to her father. Unexpectedly, after the father saw her, he acted stupidly and completely obeyed the master's words. At that time, the concubine I thought that my father was fascinated by her beauty, but later I found out that the master had used the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill on my father." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he couldn't help but interjected: "That beautiful woman must be the fairy of the Demon Cult, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 207 Concubine Dong E is not dead You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Da Yu'er nodded and said: "Yes, I didn't know it at that time. It wasn't until I became Huang Taiji's side Fujin three years later that I found out that the master was the fairy of the Demon Sect. There is only one fairy in each generation of the Demon Sect. When the master came, he was already the fifty-seventh generation fairy" Before Dayu'er could finish speaking, Hong Tianxiao interrupted again and asked: "I know that Shangguan Qilian, the 19th generation leader of the Demon Cult, once helped King Yan conquer the world. It was only more than two hundred years ago when he arrived at Chongzhen. Even if There is a leader every ten years, and at most he is only the fiftieth generation, so how come the fairy is already the fifty-seventh generation?" Dayu'er said: "Young master, you don't know. The leader of the Demon Sect can only be succeeded by the new leader after the death of the previous generation. But the fairy is different. Although it is also inherited from the same line, it is not the new fairy after the death of the previous generation of fairies. It just came out that sometimes one leader would even have three or four generations of fairies. When the master found me at that time, he really wanted to train me to be the fifty-eighth generation fairy. Half a year later, just as the master was concubine When I was laying the foundation, I suddenly received the news of the civil strife in the Demon Sect, and left in a hurry. Before I left, I left all the secrets that the fairy needed to practice to me, saying that I would write them down first. Later, she would come back to give me advice. Who would have thought that the master had been away for three years. When the master came to Horqin Grassland again three years later, he got the news that I had become Huang Taiji's side Fujin. According to the rules of the demon sect, In the book, a fairy must meet three conditions: first, she must have a stunning appearance, second, she must be a virgin, and third, she must be naturally charming, otherwise, she will be punished by the most severe canons." Hong Tianxiao said strangely: "You can tell whether you have a stunning appearance at a glance, and you can basically feel the natural charm, but this virgin body can only be known by doing cloudy and rainy things. Is it true that every generation of fairies must sleep with the leader first? ? In this case, it is not bad to be the leader of the Demon Cult." Hearing this, Da Yu'er's pretty face turned red and she smiled sweetly: "Young Master is really good at joking, but it's not like that. The leader of the Demon Sect wants to practice the most profound martial arts of the Demon Sect - the Nine Transformations of the Demon Sect. This Divine Demon's Nine Transformations Divine Skill The strange thing is that once you start practicing, you can no longer get close to women, otherwise, your body will explode and die." Hong Tianxiao heard this and said strangely: "Why did he die by exploding his body again? The Nine Yang Divine Art that I practice also has the danger of exploding and dying, but it is different from the Nine Transformations Divine Art of Heavenly Demon. He had contact with the secret talent of the woman before the magic art was accomplished. There is a danger of body explosion, but once the magical skill is completed, the danger will be eliminated, and it will also have the ability to be invulnerable with a golden gun. You also tried this last night." Dayu'er cast a flirtatious look, and said with a sweet smile: "My sisters have naturally experienced how powerful the young master is, otherwise how could so many of us sisters follow the young master wholeheartedly?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, with a very proud look on his face, and asked: "In this case, how can the leader of the Demon Sect know whether the fairy is a virgin?" Da Yu'er said: "I didn't know this at the time, and it was only after many years that I found out that there is a treasure in the Demon Cult called the Blood Ball. Whenever a fairy is selected, a drop of blood must be dropped into the Blood Ball. "If the fairy retains her virginity, the ball will remain red all the time. Until the fairy loses her virginity, the virgin blood ball will return to the state of being as white as jade." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was extremely curious and sighed: "I didn't expect there to be such a magical thing in the world." Da Yu'er nodded and said: "So, when the master heard that I had married Huang Taiji, he gave up the idea of ??letting me become a fairy. But those secrets were the secrets of the Demon Sect, so naturally He couldn't let it stay in the hands of the concubine, so the master broke into Baylor's house late at night, but he didn't expect that Huang Taiji had an extremely powerful master. The master was no match for him. He was injured and escaped. From then on, the concubine was never seen again. I heard the news about the master. Later, after entering the country in the Qing Dynasty, I had the chance to meet Chen Yuanyuan once, and found that she was practicing various secret skills of the demon sect fairies. Only then did I know that the master was After being injured and escaping, he took Chen Yuanyuan as his disciple, and this Chen Yuanyuan is the fifty-eighth generation fairy of the Demon Sect." Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao had already learned from Hong Antong that Chen Yuanyuan was a fairy from the Demon Sect, so he was not too surprised. After hearing this, he just frowned slightly and asked: "Since Chen Yuanyuan is a fairy from the Demon Sect, she still deals with Wu Sangui." Between him and Li Zicheng, I guess he was ordered by the leader of the Demon Cult, so there must be a major conspiracy." Da Yu'er nodded lightly and said: "Yes, I have thought about this matter before. Just like the young master's guess, although I have sent people to investigate for many years, I don't know what the conspiracy is, let alone Chen Yuanyuan's virginity. Did he lose his body to Wu Sangui or Li Zicheng?" Hong Tianxiao is trueHe thought: "Of course it's Li Zicheng." Dayu'er's investigation for many years has yielded no results. Seeing Hong Tianxiao blurting it out without thinking, he was very surprised and asked unconsciously: "How can you be so sure, Master?" The reason why Hong Tianxiao was so sure was naturally influenced by the original book, because Ake is the daughter of Li Zicheng and Chen Yuanyuan, but Da Yu'er couldn't tell the truth when asked about it. She felt speechless and prevaricated: "I also heard about this from Li Zicheng's four guards learned about it." Da Yu'er also knew that Li Zicheng had four great guards, all of whom were highly valued, so he was not suspicious at the moment. He nodded and said: "Back then, during the reign of Fulin, my son, I hired a Han nationality named Dong E. The woman became a concubine and was named Concubine Dong E. Soon, during a palace banquet, I suddenly discovered that Concubine Dong E was also a fairy from the Demon Cult." Hong Antong also said this, but only now does Hong Tianxiao know that the relationship between Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E is actually a master-disciple relationship, and Dong E is the fifty-ninth generation demon sect fairy. From this point of view, the Heavenly Demon's Qian Yu Gong, which uses the demon sect's fairy to seduce men, is so powerful that no one can resist it except the Nine Yang Magic. No wonder Wu Sangui would rather bear the eternal infamy and sacrifice Shanhaiguan for Chen Yuanyuan, and Li Zicheng would ignore the overall situation for Chen Yuanyuan. , was forcibly incorporated into the harem, and eventually ruined Dashun. He was defeated at Jiugongshan and almost died. Emperor Shunzhi was also disheartened by the death of Concubine Dong E and would rather give up the throne and become a monk. Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and said: "Chen Yuanyuan confuses Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng, and Dong E confuses Shunzhi. These two things seem to have nothing to do with each other, but there must be some connection between them. And if I guess correctly, this demon sect leader must be unfolding A huge conspiracy, these two generations of fairies are just pawns manipulated by him." Dayu'er nodded and said: "I feel the same way. It's just that Chen Yuanyuan circled between Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng and ruined the country of Dashun. Only then did the Qing soldiers enter the pass and the Qing Dynasty reaped the benefits. But Dong E confused Fulin, but the throne of the newly established Qing Dynasty was given to an eight-year-old child, and the power was in the hands of the four chief ministers. This created Obai's disobedience. It has become an inevitable situation at the end of the day. For the Qing Dynasty, these two things are good and bad, but they are both done by the Demon Cult. I wonder if they are helping the Qing Dynasty or against it? " How could Hong Tianxiao know the answer to this question? He thought for a while and said, "If you want to know the answer, I'm afraid you have to find Chen Yuanyuan or Dong E." Da Yu'er said strangely: "Chen Yuanyuan is still alive. Although I don't know where she is, it is not impossible to find her. It's just that Concubine Dong E died eight years ago. Could it be could it be" Da Yu'er reacted very quickly. It soon became clear that Hong Tianxiao must know some unknown secret. Hong Tianxiao did not answer Da Yu'er, but asked: "Yu'er, the fairies of the Demon Cult are not only very capable of seducing men, but they are also highly skilled in martial arts. Why don't you have any martial arts in you? Is there some secret in this?" Da Yu'er glanced at Aunt Sumala next to him, sighed and said: "Young master, I don't know something. I am born with a ring body and cannot cultivate internal strength, so I only practiced the beauty-preserving technique and the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Art." , I gave the martial arts secrets to Sumala Gu to practice, so as to protect my safety." Hong Tianxiao asked curiously: "Since Aunt Sumala has practiced martial arts, why didn't she suddenly take action to restrain me last night, so that the two of you could leave the island by yourself when taking off?" Dayuer smiled and looked at Aunt Sumala, whose face was red, and said, "If you want to know the answer, you might as well ask Aunt Sumala herself." Hong Tianxiao turned to look at Aunt Sumala, and saw that her face was red, and she was speechless. She suddenly realized in her heart that it must be the battle between herself and Dayu'er last night that made her never really reach the goal. Da Yu'er climaxed and ejaculated six times, which made Aunt Sumala realize that she had the ability to break her stone girl body, so she willingly sacrificed herself. At that time, Da Yu'er called Aunt Sumara in, intending to let her suddenly capture her when she was unprepared. She would definitely not be unprepared, but she didn't expect that things would turn out to be so dramatic. The change. After thinking about this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be secretly surprised, secretly shouting that it was dangerous, and in his heart he admired Dayu'er's cunning and changeable tactics. After calming down, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "No need to ask, I have already guessed it. Whether it is correct or not, I will tell you next time you sleep together." After a pause, Hong Tianxiao said again: " Aunt Sumala, is there a bone-shrinking ability in the demonic martial arts you practice?" The blush on Aunt Sumara¡¯s face had not completely dissipated. She nodded when she heard this and said, ¡°There is a technique called bone-flexing technique.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That's right. Dong E has been completely favored by Shunzhi since he entered the palace. At that time, Mao Dongzhu, who was pretending to be Queen Huizhang of the Shenlong Sect in the palace, wanted to get the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". So he secretly used the Bone-Transforming Palm to assassinate Dong E, and Dong E took advantage of the plan and pretended to die suddenly to escape. This caused Shunzhi to become a monk for him, and the court was in chaos." "The Empress Dowager Huizhang is actually an undercover agent of the Shenlong Sect?" Dayu'er was shocked when he heard this. Hong Tianxiao also felt strange and asked: "Don't you know it was her who got you out of the palace?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com)?? was completely favored by Shunzhi. At that time, Mao Dongzhu, who was pretending to be Queen Huizhang in the palace of the Shenlong Sect, secretly used the Bone-Transforming Cotton Palm to assassinate Dong E in order to obtain the "Forty-Two Chapters", and Dong E He just took advantage of his plan and pretended to die suddenly to get away. This caused Shunzhi to become a monk and the court was in chaos. " "The Empress Dowager Huizhang is actually an undercover agent of the Shenlong Sect?" Dayu'er was shocked when he heard this. Hong Tianxiao also felt strange and asked: "Don't you know that it was she who got you out of the palace?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 208 Marriage You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Da Yu'er shook her head gently and said: "I don't know. I only know that that night, I was preparing to go to bed under the service of Aunt Sumala. Suddenly I found two masked men in black breaking in. Aunt Sumala Just as he was about to use his kung fu to resist the enemy, he found that he suddenly couldn't raise his breath, and I didn't know how to do martial arts. The two men in black touched their mute points and took them to Ci. In Ning Palace, we passed through a very long secret passage from the Empress Dowager's palace to a mansion, where we were imprisoned for two days before being sent to Shenlong Island." Hong Tianxiao knew that the men in black must be Mao Dongzhu and Tao Hongying. Tao Hongying must have secretly taken Shixiang Cartilage Powder in Dayu'er's bedroom, which was why Aunt Sumala couldn't use her internal strength. Shixiang Cartilage Powder is only effective for people who have developed internal strength. It can seal the internal strength in the Dantian and cannot be used. Only by taking the antidote can the internal strength be reactivated. Furthermore, Shixiang Cartilage Powder cannot act immediately. You have to wait until a stick of incense is used. will occur after a while. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly when he heard the words, and suddenly remembered something, and asked: "Aunt Sumala, is this because you were hit by Shixiang Cartilage Powder, so you couldn't use your internal strength, and your hands and feet became weak. I only left you with Mao Dongzhu Shixiang Cartilage Powder did not leave her an antidote, so how did you recover your internal strength?" Sumaragu smiled sweetly and said: "Master, I don't know what happened. I only know that after one day and one night, my internal strength recovered inexplicably. Because there were too many masters in the mansion at that time, I was not completely sure. He rescued the princess, so he obeyed the princess' wishes and pretended to be unable to move and was sent to Shenlong Island." Hong Tianxiao was greatly surprised when he heard this, and asked hurriedly: "What is the name of the internal skill you practice?" Aunt Sumala said: "It's called Shao Shen Gong." "Young Goddess Kung Fu?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this name for the first time, his eyebrows furrowed and he asked Da Yu'er, "Does Yu'er know how many people practice this kind of inner kung fu in the Demon Sect?" Dayu'er shook his head slightly and said: "I don't know about this concubine. This is the inner strength and mental method in the secret book that the master left for me." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, if the inner strength and mental methods of the Demon Sect are so weird, I am afraid that when using Shixiang Cartilage Powder to deal with the Demon Sect in the future, it will not be very effective. However, he could still confine Aunt Sumala's internal energy for a day and a night. Such a long time was enough. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao felt less nervous. At this time, Han Shuang and Han Shuang walked into the room together, one holding a plate with the groom's hat and a big red flower, and the other holding a plate with the groom's uniform. Han Xue said: "Young Master, the Master has sent someone over and asked the Young Master to quickly change into his attire. The auspicious time is coming and it's time to greet the Young Madam." Hong Tianxiao then remembered that today was his special day. He stood up in a hurry and said to the girls with a smile: "Look at my memory, I almost forgot about important things. Please help me change my clothes quickly." Dayu'er stood up, smiled and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Let me personally serve the young master to change his clothes." After saying that, Dayu'er waved to Han Shuang and took the groom's clothes off her plate. At this time, Sumara Gu Hewen'er had already begun to undress Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said to the girls: "Tonight is my junior sister's first time. It won't last forever. All three of you stripped naked in my bedroom and waited for my favor. As soon as my junior sister falls asleep, I will Came here to find you." Aunt Sumala and Wen'er also lost their virginity last night. They were still a little bit reluctant to let go of this kind of thing. They couldn't help but blush when they heard this, but Da Yu'er's face did not change at all, and she said with a sweet smile: "I am concubine. The three of us must be waiting for the young master to arrive. If the young master doesn't come, the three of us will come to find him. If the young lady is jealous then, don't blame me for waiting." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Sooner or later, you will all be serving me on the same bed. What's there to be jealous about? Ask yourselves which one of you can serve me alone. I have already thought about it. When the big thing is decided, After that, we will make a king-size bed so that all of you sisters can sleep on it, and then I will also try to see how many girls I can control." Hearing that Hong Tianxiao had such ridiculous and erotic thoughts, the girls imagined the scene Hong Tianxiao mentioned in their minds, and all of them blushed with embarrassment. Not only Han Xue and Han Shuang, who had never had a relationship with Hong Tianxiao, Girl, even Da Yu'er's face is pretty red. At this time, Hong Tianxiao also finished changing, and said to Dayu'er and Aunt Sumala: "Yu'er, you two are a little inconvenienced, just wait here. One more thing, Aunt Sumala, your name is too long. , and it was extremely difficult to pronounce it. I am going to give you a new name. Well, when you smile, your eyesLike a crescent moon, why not call her Su Yuer from now on. " When Aunt Sumara heard this, she was overjoyed. She hurriedly stepped forward and saluted Hong Tianxiao and said, "Yue'er, thank you for giving me your name." Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand and gently touched Su Yuer'er's pretty face, then laughed and said: "If Yue'er really wants to thank me, just wait until tonight. Yue'er ejaculated eight times yesterday, so why don't she ejaculate twice more tonight?" You have repaid me, what do you think of Yue'er?" After saying that, before Su Yue'er could blush, she laughed several times and walked out, with Wen'er and Han Xue following hurriedly behind her. After the four of them walked out for a long time, Dayu'er found that Su Yuer was still staring blankly at the place where Hong Tianxiao's back was missing. He unknowingly teased Su Yuer and said: "Such a rare and strange man in the world, no wonder Lian has always been interested in men. Su Yue'er, whose eyes are as high as the top, is also moved by Fan Xin." Su Yue'er was so ashamed when she heard this, she pulled Da Yu'er's sleeve and said reluctantly: "It seems that the most beautiful woman in Horqin Prairie is also sincerely interested in the young master, and is able to let go of everything." When Dayu'er heard this, the smile on her face disappeared, and she sighed quietly and said: "Yue'er, we women shouldn't be involved in men's politics. If we hadn't met the drunk Huang Taiji when we entered the palace, My life will be different. After more than 30 years of palace battles and power struggles, and walking on thin ice every day, I am really tired. Now that I have such a wonderful man, I should cherish the remaining half of my life even more, truly be a woman happily for once, and experience the joy of being a woman." When Su Yuer heard this, she looked at Da Yu'er in disbelief. It seemed that the woman in front of her was not the high-ranking one she had served for thirty years. She had been the princess of the Mongolian tribe, the empress of the Qing Dynasty, the empress dowager, and the empress dowager. The woman took a long time to say: "The princess is right. Yue'er has been lonely for thirty years because of her body as a stone girl. Now that the master has given me the opportunity to be a woman, Yue'er will naturally cherish this hard-won happiness even more. It's a good life." Serve the lord and the princess.¡± Da Yuer stepped forward, gently took Su Yuer's hand and said: "Yue'er, I used to be the Empress Dowager of the Qing Dynasty, and I needed you to serve me. Now I am no longer the aloof Empress Dowager. Queen Mother, we are all the women around the young master, from now on we will treat each other as sisters." Su Yue'er was stunned when she heard this, and hurriedly said: "Princess, how is this possible? In Yue'er's heart, the princess will always be the princess, and the distinction between master and servant cannot be messed up. Moreover, Yue'er has served the princess for thirty years, and the princess and Although Yue'er is called master and servant, they are actually sisters, and Yue'er has long been accustomed to this kind of life. If the princess doesn't let Yue'er serve, won't it cost Yue'er her life?" Da Yuer knew Su Yuer'er's temper, soft on the outside but strong on the inside. He sighed immediately, nodded, and stopped trying to persuade her. She took Su Yuer'er's hand and walked inside together, chatting softly with Su Yuer'er while walking. With. While the two were chatting, Hong Tianxiao had already rode his horse to the small courtyard where Su Quan lived. There was a long welcoming procession, with firecrackers and suonas blasting, and countless disciples and family members of the Shenlong Sect standing aside. Looking at the excitement, it is a lively and prosperous scene. Although Hong Tianxiao has many women around him, this is his first time getting married. He doesn't know what to do and what not to do, so he completely obeys the arrangements of several old ladies that Hong Tianxiao has found. An hour later, Hong Tianxiao, who had a bloated head, finally took Su Quan back on the sedan chair. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao was still thinking that fortunately only the first wife needed to marry through a matchmaker, otherwise, if he married every woman, he would have to do so. It's such a troublesome thing, and I will never get involved with so many women. A quarter of an hour later, the wedding team arrived at Hong Antong's residence, and the shouts of the old ladies rang out one after another: "The bride has arrived," "The groom has dismounted," "The bride has dismounted," "The bride has passed over the brazier" , after another quarter of an hour, Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan arrived at the place of worship. The place to worship heaven and earth is the place where the Shenlong Sect usually holds discussions. This is originally an extremely confidential place for the Shenlong Sect. Only disciples of the Shenlong Sect who have reached a certain level are eligible to come to this place. However, there were many people participating in Hong Tianxiao's wedding. Apart from this place, there was no other place that could accommodate so many people. When Hong Tianxiao led Su Quan, who was wearing a red hijab, with a red rope and walked slowly into the meeting hall under the watchful eyes of everyone, Hong Antong and Wulong Envoy had been waiting here for a long time. Wen'er was also wearing a red dress. , walking beside Su Quan, supporting her with both hands. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 209 The Five Dragon Envoys Rebellion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Qinglong envoy Xu Xueting suddenly changed his face when he saw Wen'er supporting Su Quan. He seemed not to believe what he saw in front of him. He rubbed his eyes with his hands again and found that it was indeed his daughter Wen'er. His heart was shocked and his face was confused. Change. In the past two days, I have been preparing for Hong Tianxiao's wedding. Xu Xueting has never returned home, so of course he doesn't know that Wen'er has returned to secular life and returned to Hong Tianxiao again. When Wen'er entered the room, she also looked at Xu Xueting and saw his face changed drastically. She thought her father was surprised by her sudden return to secular life and felt embarrassed. Her face turned red and she hurriedly lowered her head. Wen'er was not the only one who looked at Xu Xueting, but also the groom's official Hong Tianxiao. Today he learned that the Five Dragon Envoys had been preparing for his wedding in the past two days and had not returned home, so Hong Tianxiao guessed that Xu Xueting saw Wen'er's face. He must have been greatly surprised, so when he entered the house, he looked at Xu Xueting at first sight. However, Hong Tianxiao took one more look at Wen'er and discovered a tiny detail, that is, after Xu Xueting was surprised to see Wen'er, he suddenly winked at Huanglong envoy Yin Jin and shook his head slightly, and Yin Jin also He waved his hand to Xu Xueting and blinked a few times. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and an ominous premonition came to his mind. His thoughts changed quickly. He took out a porcelain bottle from his arms and quietly stuffed it into Su Quan. At the same time, he sent a message to her: "Junior Sister, I'm afraid something will happen today. Something will happen soon." Take one Snow Lotus Jade Toad Pill in this porcelain bottle, and give Wen'er another pill. Don't make any move for now, and listen to my arrangements later." Along the way, Su Quan was completely immersed in happiness. The moment he entered the hall, his mood suddenly became tense again. All he could think about was the rules of bowing to heaven and earth that the old ladies had taught him many times this morning. At this moment Suddenly hearing the shocking news, her heart trembled. She hurriedly took the porcelain bottle, poured one out of her sleeve, pretended to wipe her sweat, quietly put one in her mouth, and then passed it to Wen'er and handed it to Wen'er. Hong Tianxiao repeated what he said. When Wen'er heard the news, she was no less shocked than Su Quan. Her face instantly turned from blushing to pale. She hurriedly followed Su Quan's instructions and secretly took a Snow Lotus Jade Toad Pill, and then put the porcelain bottle into the bottle. Then he secretly stuffed it into Su Quan. Su Quan was worried that some flaws would be revealed if he passed it around, so he hid it in his arms instead of returning it to Hong Tianxiao. However, Hong Antong didn't notice anything at all. At this moment, he was sitting high on the throne of the leader, looking at the couple slowly approaching him with a smile on his face. One was his biological son, and the other was an abandoned child he picked up from outside. Ying later became his proud disciple, and Hong Antong was even happier than the groom, Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao secretly looked around, and suddenly found the figures of Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo at the edge of the crowd. It basically confirmed that there must be a major change in the Shenlong Sect today. Hong Tianxiao didn't hesitate anymore and secretly took out the bottle of Shixiang Cartilage Powder from his arms. In just a moment, a faint fragrance slowly began to fill the entire hall. The two finally reached a place five or six steps away from the steps and stood still. The noisy suona sound suddenly stopped at this moment. The Huanglong envoy Yin Jin who was in charge of presiding over the wedding was also wearing a brand new light yellow brocade robe at the moment, with a full face. With a smile, he waved his hands to the noisy crowd around him, and waited until the sounds around him gradually disappeared before shouting loudly: "Everyone, today is the wedding day of our young leader, and it is also a day of great joy for the entire Shenlong Sect. I, Yin Jinshou, Entrusted by the leader and the young leader, I feel deeply honored to have the honor to preside over the wedding celebration of the young leader. Before the wedding began, Yin first represented the tens of thousands of disciples of the Shenlong Sect and their families to wish the young leader a happy marriage and a son soon. May the Shenlong Sect be in May you prosper under the leadership of the leader, and wish the leader a long and prosperous life." There was a burst of applause from all around, and then a neat voice resounded in the hall, "The leader of the Immortal Fuyong may live as long as the heaven", it was repeated ten times in a row before it gradually stopped under Yin Jin's gesture. Hong Tianxiao felt even worse. When Da Yu'er came to see him last night, his first words seemed to be "Immortal blessings will live forever and be equal to heaven." What Yin Jin said today was exactly the same. How could it be such a coincidence? Could it be that Is there still some collusion between Da Yu'er and Yin Jin? Could it be that what Yu'er said that she has sincerely followed her was a lie? Could it be that he really fell into her Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill without knowing it? However, thinking that the Shixiang Cartilage Powder had been released in time, Hong Tianxiao's nervous mood relaxed a little. As long as the Shixiang Cartilage Powder works, even if the opponent only has Sumala Gu left, no matter how high his martial arts is, They are definitely not the enemies of the three of them. Yin Jin shouted again: "Now I announce that the wedding has officially begun. First, the newlyweds will bow to heaven and earth." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan turned towards the door and bowed. When they knelt down at the same time, Hong Tianxiao And willThe antidote for Xiangzhi Powder was given to Su Quan two pills, and at the same time, a message was sent to Su Quan to give one to Wen'er. "Second bow to the high hall." After Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan stood up, Yin Jin shouted again, also in a long tone. Hong Tianxiao counted the time. Almost a stick of incense had elapsed, and the Shixiang Cartilage Powder had almost exerted its effect. As long as the people in the hall performed their kung fu, their internal energy would be sealed in their Dantian, and they would no longer be nervous at the moment. , took Su Quan's hand, turned around and bowed to Hong Antong. Hong Antong laughed with joy, raised his hands repeatedly and said: "Get up quickly." Yin Jin shouted loudly again: "The newlyweds greet each other." At this moment, he suddenly heard another voice "do something", and then heard the sound of drawing swords. Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan, and Wen'er were heartbroken. Understand that the change in the Shenlong Sect has finally come, and her face turned extremely ugly, especially Wen'er's, because she found that her father Xu Xueting also drew out the sword from his waist. Then there was another sound of drawing swords. Needless to say, they were also Shenlong disciples who did not participate in the rebellion. Hong Tianxiao looked around and found that the rebels were all masters of the Shenlong Sect, and those who did not participate in the rebellion were only Shenlong Sect masters. ordinary disciples. Of course, Hong Antong also discovered the sudden change, his face changed drastically, and he shouted angrily at Yin Jin and others: "Yin Jin, Xu Xueting, youdo you want to rebel?" Yin Jin laughed loudly, pointed his right index finger at Hong Antong, and shouted loudly: "Hong Antong, you are really right. We, the five dragon envoys, are going to take the lead in the rebellion today." Hong Antong chuckled and said: "Yin Jin, you are the boss among the five dragon envoys. I guess what happened today was your idea. Don't forget that you have all taken Baotai Yijin Pills before, and the attack was not very pleasant. , Fat Toutuo and Thin Toutuo, tell me, am I correct or not?" At the last sentence, Hong Antong suddenly shouted fiercely at Fat Toutuo, who was hiding in the most inconspicuous place outside the crowd. Perhaps it was because he had been frightened by Hong Antong's lewd force for a long time. Fatty Toutuo was so frightened by Hong Antong's angry shout that his face turned pale and he was speechless. He just nodded at the same time. When Yin Jin saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "Fat and thin Toutuo, what are you afraid of him doing today?" "What are you afraid of me for? Hahahaha." Hong Antong laughed angrily and said to Yin Jin, "Yin Jin, when I used the Leopard Ti Yi Jin Pills to control you, I was worried that you would rebel in the future. I didn't expect that it would be like this today. . Moreover, Yin Jin, even if you have not taken Baotei Yijin Pills, I will not be afraid of you Five Dragon Envoys. Do you think your rebellion today will definitely succeed?" Yin Jin also laughed loudly: "Hong Antong, we know that your martial arts skills are unparalleled, and our five dragon envoys together may not be your opponent, but you have forgotten one thing. I, Yin Jin, never take risks when doing things. Today, since If I dare to rebel against you, I am naturally well prepared, do you think you can still do it with your martial arts skills?" As soon as Yin Jin finished speaking, he suddenly heard a loud roar. The swords in the hands of the Shenlong disciples who did not participate in the rebellion fell to the ground one after another. Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked around, and saw everyone lying on the ground exhausted, with expressions on their faces. Showing his pale face, Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that this was the poison of Lu Gaoxuan's secret medicine Baihua Belly Snake Ointment. He immediately winked at Su Quan and Wen'er who looked surprised, and waited until all the disciples of Shenlong Cult who were not involved in the rebellion fell down. After that, he also fell to the ground. In an instant, people fell to the ground in various places in the hall. When Hong Antong saw that Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan were also poisoned and fell to the ground, he was shocked and shouted: "WhywhyXiao'er, Quan'er" As a result, Hong Antong didn't even take a step out, and his body went limp. The bamboo chair slipped down and he sat on the ground, unable to exert any strength. The only people standing in the field were Wulongshi, Lu Gaoxuan, Fatty Toutuo, Master Sanjie, Zhuo Tianxing and other masters. When Yin Jin saw this, he felt even more proud. He stood upright and said with a ferocious smile: "Hong Antong, you are known for your cruelty. The Legal Aid Gang also gave us Baotai Yijin Pills that were worse than death during an attack. Didn't you think we would be here today?" After saying that, he pulled out two daggers from his waist, struck each other lightly, made a clanging sound, and stepped on He followed the people on the ground and walked towards Hong Antong. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao pretended to be extremely anxious and shouted loudly: "Yin Jin, my father and son have treated you Five Dragon Envoys and brothers well, why do you want to rebel?" "Why the rebellion? Hahahaha, of course it's because of your father Hong Antong." Perhaps because he was about to get the throne of the leader, Yin Jin got a little carried away, turned his head and glanced at Hong Tianxiao who was "paralyzed" on the ground, and said coldly, " We, the Five Dragon Envoys, have always been loyal to the Shenlong Sect. We can learn from the sun and the moon. In the past twenty years, we have made countless contributions. However, how did your old man Hong Antong treat our brothers? He forced us to swallow something that would make life worse than death. The Leopard Feit Yijin Pills, look at Fatty Toutuo and you will know how powerful the Leopard Fetus Yijin Pills are. Moreover, a year ago, you asked our Five Dragon Envoys to fully cooperate with you to compete with the Manchus for the country, and the Manchus took over. The country of the Han people, but all Han people will have this thought, this is a good thing, and we brothers have no right to respond, but we also put forward conditions to Hong Antong, hoping that he can give the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pills to save us I am always on tenterhooks every day, as if walking on thin ice." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??, a year ago, you and I asked our Five Dragon Envoys to fully cooperate with you to compete with the Manchus for the country. The Manchus occupied the Han people's country. But all Han people will have this thought. This is a good thing. We brothers are all worthy of it. The reason is that we also put forward conditions to Hong Antong, hoping that he would give the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pills, so that we would not be in constant fear and walking on thin ice every day. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 210 Another incident You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this time, the black dragon envoy Zhang Danyue continued: "However, Hong Antong was furious and said that the five of us used this as a condition to threaten him. We immediately stated that we had no such intention, and also swore a poisonous oath that if he gave the antidote Granted, if we have second thoughts, we will be punished by God. Even so, Hong Antong still refuses to give us the antidote to Baotei Yijin Pills." Hong Tianxiao looked at Hong Antong and saw that his face was calm, but his eyes showed a vicious look. He knew that Yin Jin and the others were right, and he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. When Hong Tianxiao just came out of the mountain, he had already written to Hong Antong. He mentioned this matter in his letter, saying that although the Leopard Fei Yijin Wan could control the masters of the Shenlong Sect, it could not convince them. Sooner or later there would be a great chaos, and it really came true today. Hong Antong suddenly said: "If Japan really gave you the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pill back then, wouldn't you rebel today?" Hearing this, Xu Xueting hurriedly said: "Of course, we made a poisonous oath that day. If the leader gives the antidote, if we have second thoughts, we will be punished by God." Hong Antong laughed loudly and said: "Xue Ting, I know you won't rebel, but Yin Jin, what about you, Zhang Danyue, what about you?" Hearing this, Zhang Danyue was stunned and hesitated: "II will naturallynever react." Yin Jin laughed loudly and said: "Hong Antong, you are already a dying tiger, are you still trying to show off your remaining power? Yes, even if you gave us the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pill that day, I, Yin Jin, will still fight against you , but it will leave you with a life, but now, you will die soon." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao secretly admired Hong An for splitting up the five dragon envoys with a little trick, which made Yin Jin get carried away and expose all his ambitions. Even if today's thing is successful, I'm afraid that the five dragon envoys will never be as close as before in the future. White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling was shocked when he heard this and said: "Brother, didn't we discuss that even if today's thing is successful, we must leave the leader's life? Why did you and" Zhong Zhiling wanted to say, "Why did you suddenly I've changed my mind." But he felt that this statement was too hurtful to Yin Jin's face, so he didn't finish it. "You suddenly changed your mind again, right?" Yin Jin turned to look at Zhong Zhiling and said, "Fifth brother, you are too kind. Have you forgotten how Hong Antong treated us five brothers? What if you stay? I don¡¯t know what will happen to the lives of Hong Antong and his son in the future, but this little beauty Su Quan can stay. Brother, I have coveted her beauty for more than a day or two." When Taoist Wugen was young, his family suffered an accident, and his mother and two sisters were gang-raped to death. Therefore, after he became a master of martial arts, he hated the act of robbing a good girl. Once he encountered it, he would definitely help and save her on the same day. This was the reason why the two daughters, Han Xue and Han Shuang, stayed for two more days to help them save their mother. After listening to Yin Jin's words, a look of disgust flashed in their eyes, and they said displeasedly: "Brother, after all, Quan'er is the one we have grown up watching. Those who grew up with me can be considered our juniors. Even if we don¡¯t spare the lives of the leader and his son, we don¡¯t have to embarrass Quan¡¯er. It can also be considered as a favor to the younger brother.¡± Yin Jin laughed loudly and said: "Second brother, why are you so childish all of a sudden? Su Quan is Hong Antong's disciple and Hong Tianxiao's wife. Let's kill them both. If Su Quan is let go, this girl's martial arts skills are not good." Weak, how can we try every means to avenge the two of them? If we do this, we are causing trouble for ourselves." Hearing this, Taoist Wugen was dissatisfied and said: "Even if the eldest brother takes her home, how can he prevent her from finding opportunities to escape?" Yin Jin's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and then he smiled and said: "Second brother, you have never been close to women in your life, but you just don't know how to study this aspect. Brother, I invented a method called As long as she takes the aphrodisiac of Chicken Snake Yuxin Pill, she will only think about having sex with a man every day, and she will no longer be able to remember other things." Although Yin Jin is already in his fifties and is the oldest among the five dragon envoys, he is extremely lustful and has more than ten wives and concubines at home. But Yin Jin was still not satisfied, and because he rarely left the island, he set his sights on the many beautiful and helpless female disciples in the Red Dragon Sect. Taoist Wugen is the head of the Red Dragon Clan, and he hates robbing good girls the most. As long as it is a female disciple that Yin Jin targets, Taoist Wugen will first ask her opinion. All the female disciples of the Red Dragon Clan know that Wugen The Taoist has a very kind heart, and he always tells the truth. If the female disciple Yin Jin likes disagrees, Taoist Wugen will reject Yin Jin without fear of offending him. However, there are also some female disciples who are unwilling to be mediocre and want to get close to the big tree of Yin Jin. Taoist Wugen also Without retaining them, most of the more than ten concubines in Yin Jin's family came from Chilongmen. Among the Five Dragon Sects, the Red Dragon Sect has the most female disciples, and most of them are pretty and even more beautiful.Yes, Yin Jin had long thought that Taoist Wugen was ignorant and had the intention of getting rid of him. In Yin Jin's plan, as long as Hong Tianxiao and his son can be eliminated this time, the other four dragon envoys will be the next targets. The one that Yin Jin wants to get rid of first is naturally Taoist Wugen. When everyone heard this, their expressions changed suddenly, and they secretly cursed Yin Jin for being so cruel. Hong Tianxiao was furious, and at this moment he had the intention of killing Yin Jin. Su Quan was even more ashamed and angry. He didn't expect that besides his master Hong Antong, Yin Jin, the second best person to him, would have such intentions. She almost couldn't help but jump up and fight him desperately. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao had quick eyes and quick hands and held her hand down. Seeing that everyone was silent, Yin Jin felt that he was intimidated by them, and felt even more proud, so he ignored Taoist Wugen and others, turned around and continued walking towards Hong Antong. Hong Tianxiao knew that as long as Yin Jin stabbed Hong Antong with his sword, he would have to use his internal strength, and Shixiang Cartilage Powder would take effect immediately, so he was not in a hurry at the moment, just waiting for Yin Jin to fall. Yin Jin came to Hong Antong, raised the dagger in his hand with a ferocious smile, and said, "Hong Antong, accept your fate." After saying that, he used all his strength to pierce the two swords into Hong Antong's body. At this moment, Yin Jin Jin found that he couldn't use any of his internal strength, and his limbs suddenly became weak, and he could hardly hold the two daggers. Hong Antong didn't know what was wrong with Yin Jin. At the critical moment of life and death, he snorted coldly and shouted: "That's not necessarily the case!" He stretched out his hand to grab the arm of the bamboo chair, only to hear a "click" and break the arm. Although Yin Jin couldn't use his inner strength, he was very clear in his heart, but his limbs were weak and he couldn't take even one step back. Everyone at the bottom of the steps was very surprised when they saw that Yin Jin was holding up two daggers, but they did not fall down. However, Hong Antong, for some reason, broke the swords with his hands. Only Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan knew that this was the Shixiang Cartilage Powder in Yin Jin's body that had begun to take effect. Amid everyone's astonishment, they heard a sudden "whoop", and something flew towards Yin Jin's chest, carrying an extremely violent wind. The force of this throw was not trivial. It was caused by Hong Antong's residual skill. In addition, the distance between the two was extremely close. With a sound of "pounce", both sections of the arm were inserted into Yin Jin's chest, breaking five or six ribs. At the same time, Yin Jin's huge body flew backwards due to the force of this violent impact, and fell heavily five feet away. After Yin Jin fell to the ground, he opened his mouth and spurted out several large mouthfuls of blood. He opened his eyes incredulously, looked at Hong Antong, and shouted: "Shixiang Shixiang Ruan" After barely speaking these five words, , Yin Jin could no longer hold on and spurted out a few mouthfuls of blood again. Fortunately, Hong Antong only had less than 10% of his skill left, otherwise, Yin Jin would definitely die. Hong Antong originally planned to kill everything, but he didn't expect that he would succeed with one blow, seriously injuring Yin Jin, whose martial arts was second only to Wugen Taoist among the five dragons. He was also very strange in his heart. He didn't know why he didn't fight back and endured this. one strike. The blow just now exhausted Hong Antong's remaining skills. At that moment, his body could no longer support him and he barely supported his right hand on the ground. Hong Antong struggled to stand up, but before his right leg could stand straight, his knees gave way and he fell to his seat. forward. This sudden change shocked everyone who participated in the rebellion, and those disciples of the Shenlong Cult who did not participate in the rebellion cheered in unison when they saw the leader showing off his power and knocking down the Yellow Dragon envoy Yin Jin. Seeing this, the other four dragon envoys rushed out and came to Yin Jin, but they all fell from the air to the ground. They were shocked. They checked the abnormality in the body and found that the true energy in the Dantian seemed to be sealed by something. He couldn't move at all, and his limbs were weak. The strange behavior of the five dragon envoys shocked everyone who participated in the rebellion. They hurriedly rushed this way, but they all fell to the ground like them. After checking their luck, they found that the qi in the Dantian was blocked. Only one of them fell to the ground. There was nothing unusual, it was Lu Gaoxuan. Although Lu Gaoxuan's martial arts skills are not as good as those of the Five Dragon Envoys, he is well-informed and proficient in everything from music, chess, calligraphy and painting to medicine and poisoning. He was very surprised when he saw everyone looking so powerless. Lu Gaoxuan belongs to the White Dragon Clan, so Zhong Zhiling understands Lu Gaoxuan's abilities best. Seeing that everyone was fooled, he thought it was Lu Gaoxuan who was responsible, so he couldn't help but cursed: "Lu Gaoxuan, I didn't expect you to harbor evil intentions, and even us are plotting together." Lu Gaoxuan just couldn't figure it out, and felt strange in his heart. After hearing this, he couldn't help but secretly moaned: "White Dragon Envoy, how can I, Lu Gaoxuan, be such a despicable person? I don't know why this situation happened." Yin Jin said feebly: "Then why are all of us poisoned, but you are the only one who is safe?" There is something going on today, so the second update will be a little later, but the third update will be the same today, please forgive me! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 211: Invulnerable to all poisons You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Lu Gao After getting rid of all the savvy figures, he then forced out the formula of Baotai Yijin Pills and antidote from Hong Antong, and ascended to the throne of the leader of Shenlong Cult. Lu Gaoxuan was misunderstood by everyone, and he was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead. He hurriedly explained: "Envoy Huang Long, Envoy White Dragon, subordinates I don't know the reason, either?" When Yin Jin saw this, he rolled his eyes and immediately shouted in an old and feeble voice: "Lu Gaoxuan, everyone believes in your character and knows that this is not your fault. Go and kill Hong Antong and his son, and everyone will do it." You are the leader of the Shenlong Sect. Everyone, follow me and say: From now on, we will follow the orders of Leader Lu and remain loyal." Yin Jin finished his words, and there was silence in the hall for a moment. Most of the people who participated in the rebellion today were the masters and elites of the Shenlong Sect, and they were all unruly people. If someone from the Five Dragon Envoys was the leader, maybe no one would object. , but although Lu Gaoxuan is not weak in martial arts and has high talent, his status is not very unique after all. However, life is important after all. After a moment of silence, someone began to read: "We will follow the orders of Master Lu in the future and remain loyal." The first person to read was Fat Tou Tuo, who had the best relationship with Lu Gaoxuan. After the first one, there was naturally a second one. After a while, the people who participated in the rebellion in the hall began to chant in unison: "We will follow the orders of Master Lu in the future and remain loyal." Although Lu Gaoxuan said he had no ambitions, with such a great opportunity right in front of him and within reach, it was absolutely impossible not to be tempted. Lu Gao Throwing the sword on the ground, he took two steps back, shook his hand and said, "NonoI can't kill the leader." Seeing this, Yin Jin secretly scolded Lu Gaoxuan for being cowardly, and hurriedly advised: "Master Lu, the situation is critical right now. If Hong Antong recovers his internal strength after the poison in Hong Antong's body is dissipated, I'm afraid we will all be punished in Longtan for the crime of apostasy. " When Lu Gaoxuan heard the words "The Punishment of Longtan", he trembled all over, bit his steel teeth, bent down and picked up the dagger again. Hong Tianxiao knew that Lu Gaoxuan had no objection, but was instigated by Yin Jin, so he immediately shouted: "Mr. Lu, how have I treated you over the past year? I guarantee that as long as you look back now, my father and son will definitely treat you today." Let bygones be bygones." "Don't believe him." Yin Jin immediately screamed again, "It's not like everyone doesn't know Hong Antong's temper. He is moody. If you say he has such a lot of temper, I, Yin Jin, am the first to not believe it. Master Lu, everyone's lives today Everything is in your hands. As long as you take a few steps forward and insert the dagger into the chests of Hong Antong and Hong Tianxiao, the entire Shenlong Sect will be yours. If the Manchus are driven out in the future, you will be the leader of the Nine-Five-Year Plan, known in the south. emperor." This temptation was too great. Lu Gaoxuan gritted his teeth and walked slowly towards Hong Antong. He was originally located closest to Hong Tianxiao, but he was grateful that Hong Tianxiao had used him very much and trusted him over the past year, so he didn't ask him first. Start and choose Hong Antong. Hong Tianxiao knew that if he didn't take action this time, he was afraid that Hong Antong would really die in Lu Gaoxuan's hands, so when Lu Gaoxuan passed by him, he suddenly jumped up, grabbed the dagger in Lu Gaoxuan's hand with his left hand, and clicked his right hand. Acupuncture points. Then, Su Quan and Wen'er also stood up, especially Su Quan, who still had a look of pain on his face just now, but now his chest was rising and falling slightly, his cheeks were flushed, and his eyes were watering, obviously still because of what Yin Jin said just now. Angry at the words. Su Quan just got up and was about to walk towards Yin Jin, but Hong Tianxiao grabbed his wrist. This sudden turn of events shocked everyone present. Among the Shenlong Sect, only Hong Antong knew that Hong Tianxiao was invulnerable to all poisons after practicing the Nine Yang Divine Art. Therefore, his face remained as usual and his eyes were squinted, as if he was ready to tell everything about this place. When Hong Tianxiao was handed over to deal with it, everyone else's expressions changed greatly, especially Huanglong's envoy Yin Jin, whose face turned pale with fear. Hong Tianxiao snatched Lu Gaoxuan's dagger and tapped Lu Gaoxuan's acupuncture points in just a moment. Before everyone could wake up, Hong Tianxiao flew to Hong Antong, touched it from his arms, and found that the bottle of Snow Lotus Jade Toad Pill was missing. Then he remembered that he had just given it to Su Quan, and hurriedly shouted to her: "Give me the Snow Lotus Jade Toad Pill quickly." Su Quan hurriedly rummaged through his sleeves, took out the white porcelain bottle, and threw it to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao took it, poured one out of the bottle, and put it into Hong Antong's mouth. SeeAt this scene, all the people who participated in the rebellion couldn't help but shudder when they thought of Hong Antong's method of dealing with the traitors in the sect. A thought came to their minds at the same time. They really shouldn't have listened to Yin Jin's lobbying and participated in the rebellion. If you rebel, not only will your own life be in danger, but your family will also be affected. There are two people with different ideas. The first one is Qinglong envoy Xu Xueting. He knows that since Wen'er has returned to Hong Tianxiao, he will intercede for her from Hong Antong. Even if he is punished for rebellion, he will not implicate the only one. The daughter suddenly felt relaxed in her heart. The second one is Yin Jin. His various performances and words just now show that he is the instigator of this rebellion, and he has evil intentions towards Su Quan. His end will naturally be extremely tragic, so what he is thinking about now is How to support someone and put all the blame on that person so that he can get away from it. When Yin Jin saw Hong Tianxiao feeding Hong Antong the Snow Lotus Jade Toad Pills, he stood up, looked towards him, and hurriedly said loudly: "Lu Gaoxuan, you traitor has such delusional thoughts that you used Baihua Belly Snake Ointment to charm everyone. You want to commit the following crime." If you want to be a leader, why don't you take a fucking piss and take a picture of yourself, this kind of morality doesn't seem right." Chilongshi Wugen Taoist knew that Yin Jin was of low character. Hearing the words, he shouted angrily: "Yin Jin, you are a despicable and shameless villain, you are swaying in the wind. The person who instigated us to rebel was the one who instigated us to rebel. You, now that the matter has failed and you will die, why do you want to blame Lu Gaoxuan for the matter? If the old man has his hands and feet, he will kill you first." Yin Jin said: "Why are you so cruel? II" When he was about to reply, he saw that Hong Antong had stood up unsteadily and met his fierce gaze. He was startled and stopped hurriedly. The rest of the crowd also noticed that Hong Antong had stood up. For a moment, the eyes of hundreds of people in the hall were all fixed on Hong Antong. In everyone's imagination, with Hong Antong's character, he would naturally order everyone who participated in the rebellion to be arrested and pushed into the Longtan. However, they did not expect that Hong Antong sat down on his seat and shouted to Hong Tian : "Xiao'er, I'll leave the matter here to you." Hong Tianxiao bowed and said, "Yes, I will take the order." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao walked down the steps, came to Lu Gaoxuan's side, and asked: "Mr. Lu, how can I detoxify the Baihua Belly Snake Ointment?" Hong Tianxiao knew that the poison of Baihua Belly Snake Ointment can be detoxified by drinking cold water. , but I felt it would be better to hear it from Lu Gaoxuan¡¯s mouth, so I asked this question. Lu Gao There is God's will in the dark, and it is very easy to detoxify this poison. Just go outside and scoop some cold water and feed it to everyone." Hong Tianxiao still cherishes Lu Gaoxuan's talents and knows that he is not the culprit of this rebellion. He laughed and said: "Mr. Lu, to be honest, I didn't know anything about your conspiracy before entering the conference hall. I just passed a It was only in the details that we discovered something was different about what happened today, so I took the antidote with my junior sister and Wen'er in advance." After the Nine Yang Divine Art is completed, Hong Tianxiao does not plan to announce the fact that he is invulnerable to all poisons, otherwise, if it happens in the future If you encounter any difficulties again, the other party will definitely deal with this point as well. Hong Tianxiao said to Su Quan and Wen'er: "Junior sister, Wen'er, go outside and scoop a bucket of cold water for those disciples to drink." Wen'er said hurriedly: "Young Master, Young Madam, I can just do this for you." After saying that, she turned around and went out. After a while, she came back with a bucket of water. Wen'er took a big ladle, filled it full, and fed everyone one by one. After everyone drank the cold water, they vomited, but their hands and feet could move slowly. When everyone was fine, Hong Tianxiao said to Lu Gaoxuan again: "Mr. Lu, Fat and Thin Toutuo, you have been following me in the capital for more than a year, and you have not returned to Shenlong Island during this time, so the three of you are not the ones who happened today." The mastermind was instigated by others, junior sister, just give them the antidote and let them go home to reunite with their families." Su Quan understood Hong Tianxiao¡¯s intention and sent the antidote to Fat and Shou Tuotuo, and Hong Tianxiao also unlocked Lu Gaoxuan¡¯s acupuncture points. Lu Gaoxuan and the other three thought that they would definitely die if they failed in their apostasy. Unexpectedly, after Hong Antong handed over the power of disposal to Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao did not punish them, but let them go. They were stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 212 Imprisonment You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing the three of them standing there in a daze, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder: "Why, are you feeling unhappy if I spare you?" Lu Gaoxuan said hurriedly: "No, Young Master, my subordinates want to do they want to say something that I don't know whether to say or not?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Since you think it's time to talk, just talk." Lu Gao Although there are many people involved in the church, after all, everything happens for a reason. If all of them are punished, I am afraid that the strength of the Shenlong Church will be greatly damaged. My subordinates think that just punishing the culprit once." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, this is what I mean. Come and put all the five dragon envoys in prison." Lu Gaoxuan's meaning was actually very clear. He wanted Hong Tianxiao to execute only Huanglong envoy Yin Jin. The other four dragon envoys were not the main conspirators. In addition, they were the pillars of Shenlong Sect and could not be dealt with all. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao did not adopt his own plan. Opinions, but also to persuade: "Young leader, subordinate" Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and said: "Mr. Lu, there is no need to say more, I will handle this matter myself." Lu Gaoxuan realized that he could no longer see through Hong Tianxiao. He sighed and said no more. He glanced at the Five Dragon Envoys who fell on the ground and walked out dejectedly with Fat and Thin Toutuo. When they reached the Five Dragon Envoys, the White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling said: "Lu Gaoxuan, we, the Five Dragon Envoys, have launched an apostasy this time and are aware of the death penalty, so you don't have to plead on our behalf." After hearing these words, Lu Gaoxuan thought of the days they spent together for decades, and his blood rushed to his head. When he turned around and was about to plead with Hong Tianxiao again, Hong Tianxiao's voice suddenly came to his ears: "Mr. Lu, if you If you can trust me, don¡¯t say any more words.¡± Lu Gao Zhong Zhiling nodded, turned around and walked out. When the figures of Lu Gaoxuan and the others turned out of the door, Hong Tianxiao waved to the several Shenlong Sect disciples who were already waiting. When the few Shenlong Sect disciples saw them, they hurried over and the two of them set up one and held the five Long Shi, Master Sanjie, Zhuo Tianxing and others carried them all out and put them in prison. At this time, Hong Antong had also finished adjusting his breath and walked down the steps. Although he had been adjusting his breath just now, he could clearly hear Hong Tianxiao's handling process. Hong Antong frowned and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Xiao'er, these people are rebellious, why don't you push them all into the Longtan?" Hong Tianxiao said: "Father, these people are the pillars of the Shenlong Sect. If we kill them all, I'm afraid the Shenlong Sect will be severely damaged. What's more, not all of these people are rebellious, they are just the recipients of others. It was just instigation, and because he desperately wanted to get the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pill, he took the risk." Hong Antong nodded, sighed and said: "As a father, how can I not know the truth? It's just that these people are unruly heroes. If they couldn't be controlled by extraordinary means, the Dragon Sect would have fallen apart long ago. In the Northern Song Dynasty, During that time, there was a senior of the Tianshan Tonglao in the Xiaoyao Sect who used the life and death talisman to control the Thirty-six Islands and the Seventy-two Cave, which is quite similar to the Leopard Fei Yijin Wan." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that it was precisely because the Tianshan Child Mother was too harsh and cruel in governing the Thirty-six Islands and Seventy-two Cave that they could not bear it anymore and went to the Lingjiu Palace. At that time, she was in the midst of her self-respecting work. When he was rejuvenated, he was captured by the owner of the thirty-six islands and the owner of the seventy-two caves. If Xu Zhu hadn't happened to meet him, he would have been unable to escape this misfortune. Of course, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to say these words in front of Hong Antong. He just said: "Father, please believe me, I will handle this matter properly, and let the Five Dragon Envoys be loyal to the Shenlong Sect from now on, nothing more. I also ask my father to give my child the antidote of Baotai Yijin Pills." Although Hong Tianxiao didn't say how to deal with it, Hong Antong immediately guessed his thoughts and sighed: "It seems that I am really old, so whatever, since I have given you full authority to handle this matter, naturally I won't If I interfere with you again, no matter what the outcome is, my father will support you." After saying that, Hong Antong took out a porcelain bottle from his arms, which contained at least ten pills. He handed it to Hong Tianxiao and said, "Xiao'er, this is the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pills. As for the prescription, I gave it to my father." In the room, after you finish handling this matter, just come to me to get the prescription." After saying that, Hong Antong turned around and left.??It's just that this time Hong Tianxiao found that his back was a little lonely. An hour later, Hong Tianxiao arrived at the prison where the Five Dragon Envoys were imprisoned. According to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s instructions, the five dragon envoys were imprisoned together, but to prevent them from conflict, they were not in the same cell, but in the same row of five cells. Before Hong Tianxiao came close, he heard the quarrel between the five dragon envoys, so he paused and eavesdropped in the dark. In normal times, even though Hong Tianxiao's Qinggong was high, he would definitely not be able to hide Hong Tianxiao from the eyes and ears of the Five Dragon Envoys within a distance of nearly twenty steps. But now that the Five Dragon Envoys' internal energy is blocked, they are no different from ordinary people, so they cannot detect Hong Tianxiao. The presence. "This action was decided after everyone discussed it together. Is it my responsibility alone? Moreover, everyone in the hall was poisoned by the Baihuabelly Snake Ointment. Only Hong Tianxiao and the other three were fine. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao The three of them were released without asking any questions. Doesn't this prove that Lu Gaoxuanming and Fatty Toutuo defected in the face of battle?" This was Yin Jin's roar. Before hearing the voices of the other four dragon envoys, Yin Jin's voice sounded again: "Xu Xueting, hasn't your daughter already become a nun? How could she be with Hong Tianxiao? Could it be that you, like Lu Gaoxuan and others, have been secretly secretly Did you collude with Hong Tianxiao and deliberately frame the four of us?" Yin Jin deliberately used the affairs of Lu Gaoxuan and Xu Xueting to draw the other three people into his camp, thinking that he might be able to save his life in the future. However, Taoist Wugen knew Yin Jin's despicableness, so he sneered disdainfully and said: " Humph, Yin Jin, if Third Brother Xu had betrayed us long ago, why would we still participate in today's rebellion, and why would he be imprisoned with us?" Yin Jin also sneered again and again: "Second brother, you are a monk and don't understand the affairs between men and women. Hong Tianxiao has always been romantic and lustful, and is always merciful. Xu Xueting's daughter Wen'er is as beautiful as a flower, not to mention that she has been serving her since she was a child. He and the two have such a deep relationship. Everyone knows that Wen'er cut off her hair and became a nun five years ago because of Zhong Zhijie's incident. No one could persuade her at that time. However, Hong Tianxiao only returned to the island for two days, and Wen'er grew her hair and returned to secular life. , I also paid special attention today and found that the girl is no longer a virgin. I guess there is no need to say more about who her man is. Think about it, how come Xu Xueting didn't know about such a big event, and how come Wen'er didn't tell Hong Tianxiao , if we say why Xu Xueting continued to rebel with us, and why he was thrown into prison together, this is just trying to hide the truth." Yin Jin¡¯s words were well-founded and reasonable. Taoist Wugen, Zhang Danyue and Zhong Zhiling couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Xueting without doubt in their hearts. Fortunately, they usually have a very good relationship with Xu Xueting, otherwise, they would have attacked Xu Xueting by now. After Yin Jin finished speaking, Xu Xueting's face was already red with suppressed anger, and when he saw the other three people looking at him, he immediately shouted: "Yin Jin, don't spit on others, the five of us have been here these days. Together, no one went home. How could I know about the changes in my family? Today, when Wen'er followed the young leader into the hall, I was also extremely shocked, but at that time I was already ready to shoot. Also, it was you who was obsessed with that woman. Beautiful, that¡¯s why I agreed to launch this rebellion. Not only will I have the position of leader, but I¡¯ll also have a beautiful woman in my arms. That woman is the Empress Dowager of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and she has great power. I have listened to the many promises she made to you that day. Gotta be clear.¡± "You" Yin Jin's discussion with Dayu'er that day was extremely secretive. He didn't want Xu Xueting to hear it, so he couldn't help being shocked and blurted out the words in his heart, "You actually eavesdropped on our conversation." As soon as the words came out, Yin Jin Jin then regretted it, and the three Wugen Taoists also turned their attention from Xu Xueting to Yin Jin. "Huh, eavesdropping?" Xu Xueting snorted coldly and continued, "If I hadn't happened to come to you to discuss something, how would I have known about your plot, but I, Xu Xueting, have no ambition to be a leader, nor do I want to fall in love with a beautiful woman. I just want to get the antidote of Baotei Yijin Pills and get rid of the shadow in my heart, otherwise, I would have told the second brother and the others of your conspiracy." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this, and a thought suddenly popped up. Could it be that Yu'er had really hooked up with Yin Jin? In this case, what she said last night and today were all lies. These two women are really powerful. It turned out that the play looked so similar. Although he knew that Da Yu'er and Yin Jin had conspired before last night, and was not sure whether the two had accomplished anything good, Hong Tianxiao was still jealous. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 213 Da Yuer¡¯s sincerity You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yin Jin immediately smiled and said: "Yes, she did promise me a lot of benefits, and we became a romantic couple that afternoon. That woman is the most wonderful woman I have ever experienced in my life. Otherwise, I How could Yin Jin be willing to take such a strange risk?" Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao was furious. Since his debut, he has experienced many women. These women were all obsessed with him and threw themselves into his arms. Only the Ninth Princess used a little force. Aqi was after taking aphrodisiac. He had accomplished a good thing, but this time he was deceived by Da Yu'er. A sense of loss that his emotions had been played with came to his heart. Hong Tianxiao could hardly help but go back and kicked Da Yu'er and Aunt Sumala to the ground before going up again. Give them a few slaps. Hearing this, Zhang Danyue was furious and said: "Yin Jin, you just want to die on a woman's belly. Why are you dragging the four of us brothers with you?" At this time, all faces were torn apart, and Yin Jin no longer had any scruples. He laughed loudly and said: "Zhang Danyue, if this woman was not involved in what happened today, wouldn't you have participated? Although Hong Tianxiao is young, But he is so ambitious that he actually wants to overthrow the Manchu Qing Dynasty and become the emperor himself, but he asks us to work hard for him in the front. Once he succeeds in his great deeds and truly ascends the throne and proclaims himself emperor, will we be able to get the antidote of Baotai Yijin Pill? " Zhong Zhiling remained silent. Hearing the words, he couldn't help but sigh: "We are already in a cage, and we may be pushed into the Longtan in a short time. What's the use of you arguing anymore?" When everyone heard this, they fell silent. Seeing that they all stopped talking, Hong Tianxiao was about to retreat when he suddenly heard Yin Jin say again: "Fifth brother, Zhijie has made great progress in martial arts in the past five years. He is not inferior to any of our five dragon envoys. What happened on Shenlong Island today is like this." How could he not know about such a big thing? Maybe he will come to rescue us at night." Zhong Zhiling shook his head and said: "Don't you know that the martial arts of the two black and white brothers guarding the prison are not inferior to you and me? Although Zhijie has made great progress in martial arts in the past five years, he has to start from the black and white brothers. There is no chance of success in rescuing the five of us who have lost our inner strength." Others naturally knew how powerful the black and white demons were, so they all sighed and stopped talking. Since there are many masters in the Shenlong Sect, Hong Antong is worried that someone will rob the prison, so he puts the black and white brothers, who are extremely skilled in martial arts but loyal to each other, to guard the prison. The Black and White Shuangsha are a pair of twin brothers, the Black Shao Chang Kun is the elder brother, and the White Sha Chang Qian is the younger brother. The two brothers look exactly the same, except that the elder brother is black and the younger brother is white, so they are called the Black and White Shuangsha because they have never known each other. They had left Shenlong Island, so no one in the world knew their names, but the names of his two brothers were known to everyone on Shenlong Island. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao also quietly retreated. Before leaving, he told the black and white evil spirits to imprison the five dragon envoys separately. On the way back to his residence from the prison, Hong Tianxiao had been thinking about how he would treat Dayu'er and Sumalagu later. Should he kick the door open, grab her hair and beat her violently, or pretend to be nonchalant and wait for the uneasy feeling in his heart? She took the initiative to explain what happened, but when Hong Tianxiao came to her residence, she suddenly chose the same method as she had just done in prison - eavesdropping. "Yue'er, if you had listened to me and gone out to inquire about the news just now, you might have brought the results back long ago. At least we don't have to worry about it here." Hong Tianxiao heard a hint of uneasiness and anxiety in Dayu'er's voice, which made him even more worried. He was sure that Yin Jin's words were correct. "Princess, Shenlong Island is experiencing great changes right now. How can I leave the princess at will? Otherwise, if the princess has any shortcomings, I will not be able to atone for my sins even if I die. Moreover, this time the princess and Huanglongshi's plan is extremely careful. I think nothing will go wrong." Su Yuer's voice trembled more than Da Yuer's. Da Yu'er sighed and said: "That's right. Although he is an extraordinary and strange man, he would never have imagined that such a change would happen on his wedding. Moreover, Yin Jin said that he had persuaded a proficient doctor to With the help of the poisonous Lu Gaoxuan, it will be easy to capture the Hong family and his son." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he could no longer hold back the anger in his heart. He kicked the door open, rushed in, and beat the two girls violently. Suddenly, he heard Su Yuer'er say: "Princess, are they hurt?" Young Master¡¯s life?¡± Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao knew something was fishy. He hurriedly stopped his feet that were about to step out, and then continued to listen. Dayu'er sighed and said: "No, I once told Yin Jin that Hong Tianxiao had a great hatred for me and asked him to bring the young master here. Yin Jin will naturally follow my instructions completely after being hit by my Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill. It will never hurt you to do things as you are told.It's the young master's life. " Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao felt better and thought to himself, it seems that Yu'er and Yue'er still have feelings for me. Su Yuer¡¯er said again: ¡°Princess, do you think the young master will be angry if we deal with him like this?¡± Da Yuer said: "Given the character of the young master, he will definitely be very angry. Last night, by chance, the two of us got together with the young master, and we also said so many words of mutual love to him. I am not ashamed to say that If so, with the young master's invincible golden gun, how can you and I be separated from him in the future, and the young master is not an ordinary man, with a high and arrogant heart, if he becomes a prisoner, how can he face you and me?" Su Yuer'er said "Alas": "Princess, this slave said something that I don't know the importance of. That Yin Jin clearly covets the princess's beauty. Yesterday, although you used the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill to make him hallucinate, he thought the princess was having sex with him. Yun Yu, but although the princess's Heavenly Demon Qian Yu Gong can cause him to have hallucinations once or twice, it cannot last forever. If Yin Jin really succeeded in apostasy and became the leader of the Shenlong Sect, the princess agreed to help him succeed. Afterwards, they formed a marriage with her. Yin Jin coveted the princess's beauty, so naturally he would not let her back to the palace. Therefore, how is it possible for the princess to keep the young master by her side under Yin Jin's eyes?" Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao finally understood, and most of the resentment in his heart disappeared. Although Da Yuer betrayed him, he did not betray him emotionally or physically. For Hong Tianxiao, this kind of political betrayal is not a problem for the time being. I can accept it, after all, Dayu'er's identity is too special. Da Yuer sneered and said: "Yue'er, do you think I will really let Yin Jin, whose eyes light up when he sees a beautiful woman, become the leader of the Shenlong Sect? This person is extremely ambitious. Once he becomes the leader, It will definitely become a hidden danger to the Qing Dynasty. I am just using him this time. When he completes the matter, I will find a way to send him on his way." Hearing this, Su Yuer'er said with a worried look on her face: "Princess, even if the princess can kill Yin Jin and get rid of the control of the Shenlong Sect, how will she settle the young master? Do we want the young master to follow us to the palace? With the young master's character , how can you be willing to stay in Shoukang Palace for the rest of your life?" Da Yu'er sighed and said: "Yes, if it hadn't happened last night, once we finish the matter on Shenlong Island, we can return to the palace. However, I, Da Yu'er, have never been tempted by any man in my life. I didn¡¯t expect that last night I actually fell in love with a young man twenty-two years younger than me, and I couldn¡¯t let him go.¡± Su Yue'er said: "Princess, although I don't think as much as the princess, I understood a truth yesterday. No matter how strong a woman is, she is still a woman after all, and she needs a man by her side. Because Yue'er is As a stone girl, I have been alone for half my life. I finally met the young master, experienced the joy of being a woman, and received the love of the young master. I really can't let go." Hearing this, Dayu'er sighed and said nothing more. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door and Hong Tianxiao stepped in. Dayu'er and Su Yuer'er were shocked when they saw this, and stood up at the same time. At the same time, they also understood in their hearts that Yin Jin's action must have failed. Hong Tianxiao had no expression on his face. Under the shocked and frightened gazes of the two women, Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to the table, sat down, poured a cup of tea, took a sip slowly, then gently put the teacup back to its place, and turned to face each other. Da Yu'er's second daughter said: "Yu'er, I have never forced myself on women. If she is willing to follow me, I will definitely cherish her and this relationship. If she doesn't want to follow me, I will not force her to stay with me. Because I don¡¯t just want her body, but more importantly, I want her heart.¡± Hearing the words, the two girls lowered their heads unconsciously at the same time. They didn't know how to respond. Then they heard Hong Tianxiao say: "Yin Jin's rebellion failed. All the five dragon envoys were thrown into prison. The crisis of Shenlong Sect has been overcome. Yu'er thought The plan to use this chaos to control the Dragon Sect has failed, but I am not a hard-hearted person. After all, you became my woman last night, although your heart does not completely belong to me. Today, I will give you You two have a chance, if you still want to go back to the palace, I won¡¯t stop you, I will send someone to send you back, but I will erase your memories of this period." As soon as these words came out, both women were shocked. They had never heard of things that could be erased from memory. In fact, people's memories can be erased at will, let alone the memory of a certain period of time. Hong Tianxiao's idea is just like when Xie Xun used a lion's roar to shake everyone in the martial arts world on Wangpan Mountain to death. Like people with dementia, although this approach is cruel, it can still save their lives. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 214 Dou Wen'er You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Da Yu'er sighed softly, walked up to Hong Tianxiao, squatted on the ground, looked at him affectionately, her lips parted lightly and said: "Master, I don't know how you will view me after this incident, in the future Do you still believe me, but I still have to tell my true feelings. I really regard the young master as my only man. Not long after I came to Shenlong Sect, I found that every time Yin Jin saw me There was a lustful look in her eyes when she got pregnant. So, a month ago, I used the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill to confuse Yin Jin. I learned from him that the Five Dragon Envoys were dissatisfied with Master Hong, so I So I made a plan to rebel against Yin Jin, and I promised that if the matter is successful, when I return to the palace, I will tell the emperor to appoint him as the governor of Liaodong, and I will have a romantic marriage with him before leaving the island." Hong Tianxiao knew that what Da Yuer said this time was the truth, so he remained silent and just listened quietly. Seeing the calm look on Hong Tianxiao's face, Da Yu'er felt relieved a little and continued: "After experiencing the storm with the young master last night and hearing the young master's promise to me, I suddenly felt conflicted in my heart and wanted to send Yin Jin told everything about his rebellion, but in his heart he still hoped that he could return to the palace. After all, I couldn't worry about Xuan Ye. Although he basically possessed the wisdom of a generation of wise kings, he was still too young after all, and I was worried about him. I can't beat Oboi. I have thought that as long as I kill Obai, I will immediately return to the young master and never be separated from him again." Hong Tianxiao finally spoke and asked: "If Yin Jin kills me, how will you return to me? Will you commit suicide in love?" Su Yuer'er hurriedly explained: "Young Master, things are not like that. This morning the princess sent a signal to summon Yin Jin, and specifically warned him, lying that the Young Master was an important criminal of the imperial court, and must not harm his life, and would take him back to the capital. Leave it to the Emperor to deal with." Hong Tianxiao understood Dayu'er's contradiction, stood up, and sighed softly: "Yu'er, you have survived in the political whirlpool for more than thirty years, don't you understand that there are no permanent enemies and no permanent friends? ? And, do you think Yin Jin is really fascinated by your Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill? You are wrong. If you have profound internal skills, Yin Jin will naturally fall for it and obey your arrangements at will. You just used it that day. Fascinated for a while, after all, Yin Jin had deep inner strength, and he soon woke up from it, so he used his plan. Do you think that once he succeeded in apostasy, he would really send you back to the palace respectfully? Do you think Yin Jin would care about the position of governor of Liaodong? ?" Hearing this, Dayu'er didn't believe it: "I have been using the Heavenly Demon's Qian Yu Gong for many years, and I have never failed. Why do you do this to Yin Jin?" Hong Tianxiao said: "The people you dealt with before were all officials, either literati or generals, but none of them were martial arts masters, so you could easily overwhelm their minds. But the martial arts masters are different, because they have practiced internal strength. You have extremely high concentration, and you have a certain ability to resist this kind of shocking evil mental method. If Chen Yuanyuan uses this skill, Yin Jin will naturally not be able to escape, but you have no inner strength. Although you can temporarily control Yin Jin's mind, you will not be able to escape. It can¡¯t last long.¡± Hearing this, Dayu'er turned pale and staggered. Su Yue'er on the side hurriedly stepped forward to support her. Obviously Da Yuer has thought about the consequences. If Yin Jin really succeeds in apostasy, she and Su Yuer will live on Shenlong Island forever and become Yin Jin's playthings. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao sighed again and said: "Yu'er, I understand your mood. Since you can't worry about the little emperor, I will make another promise to you. I will help the little emperor kill Ao Bai. However, , I also have something to say before, I can only forgive you this time, if you have any thoughts or actions of betrayal again, don't blame me for being ruthless." At the end of the sentence, Hong Tianxiao's voice was stern. Da Yu'er hugged Hong Tianxiao tightly from behind, put her pretty face on his back, and said softly: "Master, I can't do it anymore. Yu'er will definitely not do it. With your words, Yu'er will I feel completely relieved. From now on, I will live happily with Yue'er and serve the young master. If you violate this word, both heaven and man will abandon you." Hong Tianxiao said "Yeah", broke away from Da Yu'er's arms, hugged her in his arms, and then hugged Su Yuer beside him, and said to the two girls: "Don't blame me for what I said harshly just now. You must know that the most intolerable thing for me is the betrayal of a woman. No matter what the reason is, I feel incredible that I can forgive you today." The two girls were speechless, just quietly leaning on Hong Tianxiao's arms, feeling the happiness that they almost missed. After comforting Dayu'er and Su Yue'er, as soon as Hong Tianxiao went out, he saw Wen'er walking anxiously in the distance. As soon as Wen'er saw Hong Tianxiao, she hurriedly came over, but her face was frowning. Hong Tianxiao didn't need to think about it to know that she was worried about Xu Xueting's safety, so she couldn't help but smile: "Is Wen'er worried about the safety of the Azure Dragon Envoy? " After hearing this, Wen'er nodded hurriedly and said in a pleading tone: "Master, my father was only instigated by Huang Longshi and was not the mastermind of this apostasy. Although the following crime is unpardonable, Master, can you Can we open up the net, thatthat" Wen'er didn't think about what would happen if the net was opened, and she didn't know what crime should be changed from the death penalty to the other. Hong Tianxiao deliberately kept a straight face when he heard this, and said in a deep voice: "This time the five dragon envoys jointly caused chaos, it is indeed an unforgivable crime, but if only the green dragon envoy is pardoned, the red dragon envoy, the black dragon envoy and the white dragon envoy are pushed into the dragon pond. , how will the disciples of Red Dragon Gate, Black Dragon Gate and White Dragon Gate view this matter? I¡¯m afraid there will be greater hidden dangers in the future.¡± "This" Wen'er couldn't help but feel embarrassed when she heard that. Hong Tianxiao's words were reasonable, but she couldn't plead for the four dragon envoys at the same time. Tears began to roll in her eyes, and her mouth was pursed tightly, as if she was crying. As if she was about to fall off, Hong Tianxiao did not expect Wen'er to be so emotional, and knew that the joke could not continue, so he said: "Go get some food and wine and send them to the Qinglong Envoy. I will be there soon." Unexpectedly, Wen'er would get it wrong, because on Shenlong Island, all prisoners would eat and drink heavily before being executed. So Wen'er thought that Hong Tianxiao asked Xu Xueting to eat and drink before sending him on his way, and she couldn't bear it anymore. Unable to hold back, I cried "Wow". This made Hong Tianxiao cry inexplicably, but he felt extremely distressed. He hurriedly stepped forward and gently held her in his arms, comforting her and saying, "What's the matter, Wen'er, why did you suddenly start crying?" Wen'er couldn't hold back her tears. She lay on Hong Tianxiao's shoulder and cried loudly for a while before she could stop crying. By then, Hong Tianxiao's shoulder was completely soaked. Wen'er didn't notice this. She still wiped her tears with a napkin and sobbed: "Thank you young master. Wen'er will cook a few meals that daddy likes to eat and find a jar of his favorite wine for him to drink." The elderly have enough to eat and drink, after all, they will no longer be able to eat or drink in the future.¡± "Can't you eat or drink?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, and suddenly understood why Wen'er was crying like this. Just now, he thought she was moved to tears, but he didn't find it funny and said angrily, "You Silly girl, where did you think of it? The Qinglong Messenger is also my father-in-law after all. I can¡¯t kill anyone else. Otherwise, my dear Wen¡¯er will hate me to death. I asked you to bring some food and wine over. I have something to say. Talk to the Qinglong Envoy, but the matter has not been resolved yet, so we cannot let him out for the time being." Wen'er opened her eyes wide and looked at Hong Tianxiao in disbelief. She was almost speechless: "Young what the young master said is it true? Are you really really not going to kill dad?" Hong Tianxiao gently scratched Wen'er's nose twice with his fingers and said with a smile: "Silly girl, have you ever seen a son-in-law kill his father-in-law?" Wen'er then confirmed that what Hong Tianxiao said was true, and she felt extremely happy. Suddenly she thought of Hong Tianxiao's words just now, her pretty face suddenly turned red, she lowered her head, not daring to look at Hong Tianxiao. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, his heart trembled. He took a step forward and whispered in Wen'er's ear: "Well, tonight is junior sister's first night, and it won't last long. You'll be waiting for me at my place then. If it's night If I take good care of the young master, my father-in-law will naturally be safe and sound." When Wen'er heard that Hong Tianxiao actually used such a thing as a condition, she knew that he didn't mean to kill his father, but was just teasing her on purpose. She nodded shyly, stood on tiptoes, and kissed Hong Tianxiao quickly on the mouth. He ran away as if running away. Hong Tianxiao looked at Wen'er's back, sighed softly, and murmured to himself: "She is such a pure and innocent girl, why are there such good girls around me? God treats me well, and so do I. We must treat them well and make them all happy." Then, Hong Tianxiao shook his head and went to the meeting hall to find Su Quan. Dayu'er and Su Yue'er had a panoramic view of all this. After Hong Tianxiao left, Dayu'er said: "Yue'er, I almost hurt you this time. From now on, let's just be the young master's women." Su Yuer also nodded and said: "What the princess said is that the young master is indeed the only strange man in the world. When we meet the young master, our life here will not be in vain. When the young master came to ask for guilt, the servants were really frightened. , I thought, if the master doesn¡¯t forgive us, Yue¡¯er will have no choice but to die.¡± Dayu'er nodded with deep feeling, sighed, and turned back to the house. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 215: Eat it You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Suddenly he was moved to another cell, and the surroundings were empty. He was the only prisoner. Xu Xueting was shocked and began to think wildly. It wasn't that he was afraid of death, but that he really couldn't let go of his daughter. He didn't know that Wen What kind of charges will he be punished with? Just when Xu Xueting was in shock and confusion, he suddenly saw a figure suddenly appear above his head. He looked up and saw who it could be if it wasn't Wen'er, and he was carrying a basket in his hand. Xu Xueting thought that Wen'er would also be imprisoned here, so he stood up and shouted urgently: "Wen'er, how are you, are you okay? They didn't make it difficult for you, did they?" Xu Xueting was confused because of concern, and did not think about what if Wen'er really had something to do, and she could still come here with the basket, and there was no one behind her. To Xu Xueting¡¯s surprise, Wen¡¯er took out the key and opened the lock of the cell and walked in. Only then did Xu Xueting discover these details and couldn't help but be stunned and said: "Wen'er, youhowhow do you have the key to the cell? Did the Black and White Shuangsha give it to you?" Wen'er was still speechless. After entering the cell, she opened the bamboo basket, took out four plates of food and a bottle of wine, then closed the lid of the bamboo basket, and then sighed quietly and said: "Dad, you How could you be so confused that you would follow Uncle Yin into such a traitorous act?" Xu Xueting did not answer Wen'er's words, but kept staring at his four favorite dishes neatly arranged in front of him. Although he had experienced countless life and death in his life, this bloody man could not help but scream in surprise at this moment. : "Wen'er, is this the last meal before execution?" Wen'er still didn't answer, but handed the chopsticks to Xu Xueting. Xu Xueting even more believed that his guess was correct. He took the chopsticks sadly and sighed: "Wen'er, ever since the young leader took action to restrain Lu Gaoxuan, my father knew that he would definitely die this time, but he didn't expect that it would come so soon. , and without any interrogation, it seems that the leader has long thought of getting rid of us. Dad is old, and he has no regrets even if he dies now. The only one who is worried is you. Yin Jin said that you and the young leader have That, I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Wen'er didn't expect that Xu Xueting would ask this. She blushed, nodded slightly and said, "Yes, my daughter is now the young master's woman." Xu Xueting suddenly realized it and sighed again: "I understand now. No wonder you would rather die than marry Zhong Zhijie back then. It turns out that you already have a man you like in your heart, and this man is the Young Master. Dad is really confused. , if I could have guessed this earlier and refused Brother Zhong Wu¡¯s marriage proposal, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered for five years.¡± Xu Xueting also secretly felt relieved. Since her daughter had become Hong Tianxiao's woman, she would naturally not be implicated. She picked up the chopsticks and shook them back and forth on the four plates, but did not put the chopsticks down. Finally, she put the chopsticks on the ground. , asked Wen'er: "Wen'er, tell the truth to dad, is the young leader good to you? There are many women around him, will you suffer in the future?" "Don't worry, Ambassador Qinglong. Although Wen'er is not my only woman, I won't treat her badly." Before Wen'er could speak, she heard Hong Tianxiao's voice ringing at the cell door. Xu Xueting's skills were blocked, so he naturally didn't know about Hong Tianxiao's arrival, but Wen'er got Hong Tianxiao's message. Although she was aware of it, she pretended not to know. Xu Xueting was suddenly startled and saw Hong Tianxiao standing at the door. He stood up hurriedly and bowed respectfully: "I see the Young Master." Hong Tianxiao nodded, walked into the cell, sat cross-legged opposite Xu Xueting, and said, "Envoy Qinglong, please sit down. I came here to have a drink with Envoy Qinglong today. Wen'er, pour me some wine." Xu Xueting felt sad when he heard this. He also sat cross-legged, cupped his hands towards Hong Tianxiao and said: "I know that I have committed a crime this time and attempted apostasy, which is a heinous crime. I also had thoughts of death in my heart. I didn't expect that before I died, He actually settled his daughter's worries, and even the young leader personally saw off his subordinates, but he died without any regrets." Hong Tianxiao smiled and picked up the wine bowl that had been filled with wine, raised it towards Xu Xueting, drank it all in one gulp, put the bowl back on the ground, and praised: "It's really good wine, I'm afraid it will last twenty years." Wen'er blushed prettyly and said softly: "This is the daughter's red that father buried shortly after Wen'er was born. After Wen'er got the young master's order, after much deliberation, he dug out a jar." Hong Tianxiao was surprised when he heard this, and suddenly remembered that there was indeed such a custom in ancient times. No matter whether a son or a daughter was born, some wine would be buried. Rich families would bury some good wine, and ordinary families would bury more wine. Some ordinary wine, less quantity. If a family gives birth to a son, the wine buried in it is called Zhuangyuanhong, which indicates that the son will be successful in the future.The wine buried by those who have been named on the gold medal list, the top scorer in high school, and gave birth to a daughter is called Nuer Hong, which is used at the wedding banquet when the daughter gets married. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "It's just right for Wen'er to bring out this wine today. It can be regarded as a wedding wine for the two of us today, but the place is a bit inappropriate and there are too few people." Wen'er's face turned redder and her voice became lower: "Master, Wen'er doesn't need any ceremony or wedding banquet. As long as she can stay with the young master every day, Wen'er will be happiest." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was really sincere towards his daughter, and that her daughter was extremely happy by Hong Tianxiao's side, Xu Xueting's only knot in his heart had disappeared. He couldn't help but feel relieved and heroic. He felt that even before arriving at Longtan, he didn't need anyone to push him. He will also jump down on his own initiative. Hong Tianxiao took out a pill from his arms, threw it on the ground, and said to Xu Xueting: "Qinglong Envoy, take it." Xu Xueting knew that it must be poison, so he picked up the pills tremblingly, kowtowed to Hong Tianxiao a few times, and said with gratitude on his face: "Thank you so much, Master, for not letting me suffer the punishment of Longtan." After that, he told Wen'er. Said: "Wen'er, for the sake of the young leader leaving a whole body for dad, you must serve the young leader well from now on." After saying that, he opened his mouth and swallowed the pill in one gulp. Wen'er smiled and said to Xu Xueting: "Who asked you to go to Longtan, and who left you with a whole body? You can only say these unlucky words in broad daylight." Seeing that her daughter actually said these strange words to herself with a smile on her face, Xu Xueting was very surprised and asked, "Isn't this pill just poison?" Wen'er brought the wine bowl to Xu Xueting, and after he took it, she said with a smile: "Who said it was poison? This is the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pills." "What? Really?" Xu Xueting was shocked when he heard this. His hands shook and he immediately dropped the wine bowl on the ground. The whole bowl of wine spilled on his pants. Xu Xueting could not care about this and looked at Hong Tianxiao with excitement. His mouth was shaking, but he couldn't speak. Hong Tianxiao understood Xu Xueting's mood at the moment. After all, Baotai Yijin Pills had suppressed him for decades. This rebellion was also to obtain the antidote for Baotai Yijin Pills. However, after the rebellion failed, he took the antidote in prison. , how can he not be excited, how can he believe it? Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, it is indeed the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pill. As far as I know, Qinglong Envoy participated in this rebellion just for this antidote. Could it be that now that the antidote is taken, Qinglong Envoy regrets it again?" Is it done?" "No, no, no." Xu Xueting waved his hands hurriedly. If he was asked to spit out the antidote now, he would rather die than agree. Xu Xueting snatched the wine bottle from Wen'er's hand, raised his neck and drank several swigs. Finally, he suppressed his excitement and gasped, "I mean, the young leader spared this subordinate's life. He even gave his subordinates the antidote Baotai Yijin Pills, so once the leader asked, it would be difficult for the young leader to explain." Hong Tianxiao picked up the wine bowl and took a sip gently: "Father has given me the power to handle this matter, so he will not ask any more questions. The reason why I will spare your life is because you are the Qinglong user." You have always been loyal to our religion and have made countless great achievements. Secondly, Wen'er has become my woman. You are also my father-in-law. How could I take your life? However, I I can spare you once, but I cannot spare you a second time. If you have thoughts or actions of apostasy again in the future, I will never show mercy again." Xu Xueting understood in his heart that what Hong Tianxiao said about "having always been loyal to our sect and having made countless great achievements" was just a reason to explain to the disciples of the Shenlong Sect in the future. The real reason was because of Wen'er and Xu Xueting. I had mixed feelings in my heart. Fortunately, I didn't force Wen'er too much, otherwise there would be no chance of survival today, so I made a strong oath at that moment. In fact, Xu Xueting's thinking was a bit extreme, thinking that Hong Tianxiao's personality was similar to Hong Antong's, but he didn't know that Hong Tianxiao was not Hong Antong, and his ambition was much greater than Hong Antong's. Naturally, he would not easily kill him, who had always been extremely loyal, when he was currently employing people. They would only spare his life but not give him the antidote of Baotai Yijin Pill. The reason why Hong Tianxiao easily obtained the antidote for Baotei Yijin Pill was because of Wen'er. Wen'er had become his woman and she was completely devoted to him. Naturally, he would not allow Xu Xueting to have a mortal heart again, so as long as Wen'er could With Hong Tianxiao by his side, Xu Xueting would never rebel. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 216 Assassin You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Qinglong Envoy, I would like to hear your views on the other four dragon envoys?" Seeing that Xu Xueting's mood had stabilized, Hong Tianxiao began to ask questions about the true purpose of this trip. Xu Xueting is a smart man. From this simple question, he already understood that Hong Tianxiao had regarded him as a confidant. He knew that this was an opportunity for him to show off, so after thinking for a while, he said: "Young Master, five of my subordinates will follow the Master." It has been more than twenty years, and we have been sworn friends for twenty years after becoming the Five Dragon Envoys. It can be said that we know each other very well. Among the five of us, Yin Jin is the oldest and is the eldest brother, but his heart is not right. He always has a vicious and despicable heart, and he often follows the wind. Fortunately, we five brothers have not had any conflicts in these years. Although we look down on his character, we cannot bear to ruin the brotherhood." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "That's true. It can be seen from his performance in the hall today." Xu Xueting nodded and continued: "Exactly, Taoist Wugen ranks second, but his martial arts is the first among the Five Dragon Envoys. When the second brother was young, something happened to his family, and his mother and two sisters were gang-raped. To death, after he became a master of martial arts, he hated the act of robbing good girls the most, so he disliked Yin Jin the most. It was also for this reason that Wugen Taoist never got close to women in his life, although most of the Red Dragon Clan They are female disciples, but Taoist Wugen only treats them as daughters or disciples, which is why female disciples of the Shenlong Sect must belong to the Red Dragon Sect before getting married, and can only enter the other four sects after marriage." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that it seemed that Taoist Wugen was left with a shadow in his heart because of the tragedy in his family when he was a child. In this era, there were no psychiatrists, so he had such a deformed psychology. Fortunately, this kind of deformed psychology is not considered abnormal. Abnormal psychology. Xu Xueting added: "Black Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue is the fourth brother and the most strategic one among our five dragon envoys. It can be seen from the fact that the leader entrusted him with such a major task as searching for the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". Twenty Over the years, in terms of merit, the fourth brother has made the greatest contribution to the sect, and has always been trusted and appreciated by the leader. Zhong Zhiling is the fifth brother, and he has the highest understanding of martial arts. Although he is only thirty-eight years old, he has made great progress in martial arts in recent years. His martial arts skills are not much worse than those of my second brother, Taoist Wugen, and he has made great contributions to our religion many times. Like his subordinates, he was also instigated by Yin Jin this time." After listening to Xu Xueting's comments about the other four dragon envoys, Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly and said: "Yes, it is roughly as I guessed. Qinglong envoy, how should I punish the other four dragon envoys in your opinion?" ?¡± Xu Xueting was secretly happy when he heard this. This sentence clearly implied that Hong Tianxiao had no intention of killing Taoist Wugen, Zhang Danyue and Zhong Zhiling, but he did not want to personally say the words to forgive them, so he said without hesitation: "This time the Five Dragons envoy The reason why he committed the apostasy was actually that the Huanglong envoy Yin Jin was deceived by the woman named Dayu'er. The other four dragon envoys were all deceived by her, and they did such a treasonous act in a moment of confusion. Although they were all guilty, But after all, the circumstances are excusable. Please forgive me for speaking out boldly. The mastermind of this matter must be sentenced to death as a warning to others. As for the four dragon envoys, they will be punished separately." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "What the Qinglong Envoy said is reasonable, but if I can trust the Qinglong Envoy, how can I believe that Taoist Wugen, Zhang Danyue and Zhong Zhiling will not do such treason against our sect in the future?" "This" Xu Xueting was in a dilemma for the moment. Because of the relationship between Wen'er and Hong Tianxiao, Xu Xueting would definitely not rebel in the future. However, Wugen Taoist, Zhang Danyue and Zhong Zhiling did not have such a deep relationship with Hong Tianxiao, and Xu Xueting also Don't dare to make a guarantee easily. Wen'er suddenly had an idea and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, I have an idea that can win the heart of Taoist Wugen." Hong Tianxiao's heart moved when he heard this. He had already guessed the general idea and said, "What's Wen'er's clever plan?" Wen'er said: "Xue'er and Shuang'er are the two most beloved disciples of Taoist Wugen. It's better to let them worship Taoist Wugen as their adoptive fathers. In this way, as long as the two girls serve the young master together with the slaves, the young master will give birth to the leopard fetus." If you give him the antidote of Yi Jin Wan, Taoist Wugen will definitely feel grateful and will definitely not rebel again." Xu Xueting also nodded and said: "Yes, although there are thousands of female disciples in the Red Dragon Clan, Han Shuang and Han Xue are the two most beloved by the second brother. He almost regards them as his own daughters. If the two girls are asked to worship the second brother, Since my elder brother is a foster father, my second elder brother will naturally not object, but this matter needs someone's support." Hong Tianxiao understood that Xu Xueting wanted to make meritorious service, so he slightly nodded and said, "I'll leave it to Qinglong to do this." Xu Xueting was overjoyed and hurriedly saluted: "The leader and the young leader have the grace not to kill, so even if they go through fire and water, the subordinates will not hesitate to do so, let alone some trivial matters." The way back from the prisonOn the way, Wen'er was in a very happy mood, almost jumping up and down, and even humming a little tune. Hong Tianxiao is not so relaxed. Although Xu Xueting and Taoist Wugen have been able to confirm that there will never be any more betrayal in the future, they still have no idea how to contain Zhang Danyue and Zhong Zhiling. Generally speaking, after worshiping heaven and earth, the bride can only wait quietly in the bridal chamber, waiting for the groom to come and take off the head covering, and then after drinking a glass of wine, the two of them will go to the bed to perform the ceremony of Duke Zhou. . It's just that the sudden changes in the Shenlong Sect have subsided, but Hong Tianxiao is busy dealing with these things, so he can't take care of Su Quan for the time being. By the time he returns to the bridal chamber from Xu Xueting, it's already the second quarter of the unitary hour, that is, It's now six o'clock in the afternoon. As soon as Su Quan heard the footsteps of Hong Tianxiao and Wen'er, he hurriedly went out to meet them, and asked hurriedly: "Brother, how is the matter handled?" Hong Tianxiao replied absently: "Half of it is done." Seeing Hong Tianxiao's absent-minded look, Su Quan's heart suddenly went cold, thinking that what she was most worried about had finally happened. At that moment, her face suddenly turned pale and she stood there blankly. Neither Hong Tianxiao nor Wen'er noticed Su Quan's sudden change and went directly into the room. After entering the house, Hong Tianxiao realized that Su Quan had not followed him. Looking back, he noticed that Su Quan had a different look on his face. He felt strange and asked, "What's the matter, junior sister?" Su Quan then walked towards the room with his head lowered, like a child who had made a mistake. When he reached Hong Tianxiao and raised his head, tears were already welling up in his eyes. Hong Tianxiao knew that Su Quan had an extremely bold personality and was an out-and-out heroine among girls. Unless she encountered something important, she would never behave like this, so she felt a bad feeling in her heart and grabbed her. Holding Su Quan's hands, he asked urgently: "What's wrong, junior sister, what happened? Is it because my father's residual poison has not been eliminated?" Su Quan shook his head gently and hesitated to speak, but tears finally flowed down. As a result, Hong Tianxiao became more and more convinced that his guess was true, and became even more anxious. However, Su Quan remained silent and did not bother to ask questions at the moment. He threw Su Quan away and was about to ask Hong Antong. Go to the residence. Just when Hong Tianxiao¡¯s left foot had just stepped out of the threshold, a sharp sword suddenly appeared in front of him. With the martial arts of Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, it is impossible for people to hide at the door without being discovered. Not to mention the two of them, even Wen'er, who has made great progress in martial arts in the past five years, will not be hidden, but just now Hong Tianxiao and Wen'er His thoughts were all on Su Quan, and he even thought wildly about whether something happened to Hong Antong. Su Quan was even more preoccupied, so the three of them were all hidden. "Zhong Zhijie?" When Wen'er saw the face of the man who held the sword across Hong Tianxiao's neck, Wen'er couldn't help but exclaimed. "Zhong Zhijie?" When Hong Tianxiao heard these three words, he was secretly surprised, but his mind sobered up at this moment. He knew that since it was Zhong Zhijie, his life would not be in any danger. The purpose of coming here was not for He wanted to kidnap himself and rescue his brother Zhong Zhiling just for Wen'er. When Su Quan heard the shouting, he was suddenly startled. He raised his head and saw that Hong Tianxiao was already under the control of Zhong Zhijie. He couldn't help but shouted: "Zhong Zhijie, how dare you commit the following crime?" Hearing this, Zhong Zhijie looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "The following offenders are all forced by you. Let's not talk about Yin Jin, let's talk about why the Four Dragon Envoys rebelled. For decades, they have to live in the world of leopard fetuses and muscle changes every day. Under the shadow of Maru.¡± Hong Tianxiao looked at Zhong Zhijie, nodded and said: "You are right, although Baotai Yijin Pill can control your people, it cannot control your hearts. I have told my father about this a long time ago, However, my father has been using Leopard Fei Yijin Pills to treat the church for decades. Even if there are changes, it will still take time, but I didn¡¯t expect the rebellion to come so quickly." Hong Tianxiao was telling the truth, but how could Zhong Zhijie believe it? He sneered and said, "It's a lot of nonsense. Do you think I will easily believe it and take the sword away?" Hong Tianxiao sighed softly and said, "Whether you believe it or not, now that I have fallen into your hands, what are your plans?" Zhong Zhijie ignored Hong Tianxiao and shouted to Wen'er who was standing aside, "Wen'er, I know you are being coerced by him. Come to me quickly and I will rescue you and your father together." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 217 Wen'er Savior You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wen'er shook her head slightly and said, "No, I really like the young master and am willing to serve him for the rest of my life." Zhong Zhijie also found out about Wen'er growing her hair and returning to secular life, and became Hong Tianxiao's maid again. He thought Wen'er was forced by Hong Tianxiao, but he didn't expect Wen'er to say such a thing. He couldn't help being shocked, and suddenly thought that Xu Xueting was still there. In the prison, Wen'er naturally did not dare to tell the truth, so she said again: "Wen'er, don't be afraid. As long as Hong Tianxiao is in our hands, Hong Antong will naturally release your father and my eldest brother, and he will also release the leopard fetus." Give us the antidote to Yi Jin Wan, and after we leave the island, we will find a place where no one can find it and live in seclusion." Wen'er pondered for a while, and as if she had made a lot of determination, she nodded towards Zhong Zhijie and said, "Okay, I promise you, but you have to let the young leader go first. After all, he is very good to me." Zhong Zhijie was stunned, shook his head and said: "Wen'er, now that he is in our hands, we must use this to blackmail them to release your father and my eldest brother, and then let us leave Enron. Don't worry, as long as he sends us out of the island safely, Of course I will not harm his life." Hong Tianxiao knew Wen'er's thoughts and couldn't bear to let her take risks, so he hurriedly shouted: "Wen'er doesn't want it, you" Before Hong Tianxiao could finish his words, Zhong Zhijie quickly used his left hand to seal several acupuncture points on Hong Tianxiao's body. . Wen'er slowly walked towards Zhong Zhijie with no expression on her face. Hong Tianxiao knew that she was going to save him with her own life, and wanted to stop her, but couldn't move. Zhong Zhijie, however, did not doubt his presence. When he saw Wen'er slowly walking towards him, he thought that Wen'er still liked him, and couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. Su Quan didn't know Wen'er's inner thoughts, thinking that Wen'er and Zhong Zhijie were on the same team. He was so anxious that he rushed over to save Hong Tianxiao, but saw Zhong Zhijie's sword swiveled once again, pointing towards Hong Tianxiao's neck. When the tip of the sword just stopped under Hong Tianxiao's neck, Wen'er jumped up and pushed Hong Tianxiao to the ground. She rushed directly towards Zhong Zhijie's sword and shouted at the same time: "Young lady, please save the young master." After finishing speaking, Zhong Zhijie, who had no time to withdraw his sword, watched helplessly as the sword penetrated from under Wen'er's left shoulder, leaving only the hilt. He quickly released the hilt with his right hand and stared dumbfounded at Wen'er who slowly fell backwards. I was at a loss for the moment. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he felt anxious. The true energy in his body suddenly surged, and he suddenly opened his mute point. He hurriedly shouted to Su Quan who instinctively rushed towards him: "Junior sister, hold on to Wen'er quickly, don't let her go." She fell." Su Quan was stunned, but he knew that Hong Tianxiao's medical skills were extraordinary. Since he was shouting in such a hurry, there must be a reason, so he turned sharply and rushed towards Wen'er. Just when the tip of the sword was about to touch the ground, he held Wen'er up. . When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and secretly shouted that it was very dangerous. If Wen'er fell to the ground and the sword was resisted by the ground, it would naturally exit Wen'er's body from the wound backwards. In this case, no one could save her. life. "Wen'er." Just when everyone was stunned, a voice in the distance suddenly remembered, and then a cyan figure ran towards this side very quickly, and was close in the blink of an eye. "Green Dragon Envoy?" Zhong Zhijie was shocked when he saw that the person running towards him turned out to be Wen'er's father, Azure Dragon Envoy Xu Xueting. He remembered that all the five Dragon Envoys were imprisoned and were poisoned by Lu Gaoxuan's Baihua Belly Snake Ointment. How come he was safe and sound now, and his skills had been restored? Zhong Zhijie almost didn't believe his eyes. After rubbing it a few times, he was sure that it was Xu Xueting, the Qinglong envoy, and then he felt that things must have changed. "Don't even touch him. Help me unlock the acupuncture points. Only I can save her." Hong Tianxiao saw that Xu Xueting was about to hug Wen'er as soon as she ran closer, and hurriedly spoke to stop her. After Hong Tianxiao and Wen'er left, Xu Xueting suddenly found that his internal strength had recovered, and he was overjoyed. He saw the black evil Chang Kun open the cell door again and said to him: "Envoy Qinglong, on the order of the young leader, I will let you out." Xu Xueting then Knowing that Hong Tianxiao not only gave him the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pills, but also restored his freedom. As mentioned before, the antidote for Baihua Viper Ointment is to drink cold water. Although Xu Xueting did not drink the cold water, he had just taken a few gulps of wine, so the toxicity of Baihua Viper Ointment was naturally resolved, but Hong Tianxiao He Wen'er knew it in her heart, but Xu Xueting didn't. After being released from prison, Xu Xueting did not go home. He knew that Wen'er was with Hong Tianxiao and would not go home, so he came here. However, when he first arrived, he saw Wen'er pounce on Zhong Zhijie's sword and save Hong Tianxiao. It was about Wen'er's life. Although Xu Xueting was anxious, he did not dare to move and hurriedly opened Hong Tianxiao's acupuncture points. After the acupuncture points were solved, Hong Tianxiao stood up and put his handsHe quickly counted the wounds behind Wen'er and in front of her, then took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms, held the sword in one hand, pulled it out like lightning, and threw it to the ground. Even so, Wen'er was still in pain. He had to scream and spit out a mouthful of blood. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly poured out some white powder and sprinkled it on Wen'er's front and back wounds, and quickly tapped the wound a few times, then raised Wen'er's left arm, put his left palm against Wen'er's left palm, and moved Gong healed her. Xu Xueting didn't know that Hong Tianxiao was an expert in medicine, so he couldn't help but get anxious when he saw this, but he didn't dare to come forward to disturb him. He walked back and forth while rubbing his hands, and suddenly saw Zhong Zhijie who was still stunned at the side. Xu Xueting couldn't help but feel angry, and walked to Zhong Zhijie in two steps. , punched him in the face, and cursed: "Wen'er has already said that she doesn't like you, but you still come to pester her. If Wen'er has any shortcomings, I will never let you go." From the moment the sword penetrated Wen'er's body, Zhong Zhijie's heart was broken. Of course, the main reason was not that he accidentally injured his favorite Wen'er, but that Wen'er would rather die than save Hong Tianxiao. This is enough to prove that Wen'er's words are true and she really likes Hong Tianxiao. Although Xu Xueting's punch did not use any internal force, it was extremely painful on the face, and blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. However, Zhong Zhijie suddenly found that after receiving this punch, he felt a little better. Xu Xueting was still angry after being punched, and then he was punched a few more times. Every time Zhong Zhijie received a punch, he found that he felt better inside. He did not resist or dodge, and even took the initiative to move his face towards Xu Xueting's fist. . I don¡¯t know how many times I hit him. When Hong Tianxiao finished his work, he found that Zhong Zhijie¡¯s face was so swollen that he was almost unrecognizable, but Xu Xueting still continued to wave his fists in confusion. Hong Tianxiao was worried that something would happen if he continued fighting, so he hurriedly stopped Xu Xueting, who was still angry. Only then did Xu Xueting realize that Hong Tianxiao had finished his work and asked hurriedly: "Young Master, how is Wen'er how is she? She she can't can't" Nothing, Xu Xueting really didn't dare to say the following words. , fearing that once he said it, it would really come true, he just looked at Hong Tianxiao with frightened eyes. "There is no longer any fear of life. As long as you rest for a period of time, you will be back to your original state." Hong Tianxiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to Xu Xueting, "Qinglong Envoy, please take Wen'er home first. I There are still some things to deal with now, and after finishing the matter, I will go visit Wen'er." Xu Xueting hurriedly and carefully picked up the unconscious Wen'er, nodded slightly to Hong Tianxiao, and walked slowly home, but did not dare to use Qinggong, for fear that the bumps on the road would burst Wen'er's wounds. When Xu Xueting disappeared, Hong Tianxiao said to Zhong Zhijie, who was still looking in that direction and was beaten into a "pig head": "Wen'er's life is not in danger for the time being, let's have a good talk." Zhong Zhijie was so angry that he almost accidentally killed his most beloved woman. His mind was already in a state of chaos and he had the desire to die. He nodded involuntarily after hearing this. Hong Tianxiao said to Su Quan: "Junior sister, go get some of the bruise medicine I prepared myself." After saying that, he walked into the room first, followed by Zhong Zhijie numbly. "Perhaps you don't know why you did something today that almost made you and me regret for life. I know that you love Wen'er very much in your heart, and I can understand your mood, but you have entered a misunderstanding. Know yourself. You must know that loving someone does not necessarily mean possessing them. To love someone is to make them live a good life and be happy every day." After the two sat down, Hong Tianxiao's draft was almost formed, and he began to talk to Zhong Zhijie conversation. This is the final conclusion about love in later generations. Zhong Zhijie is a person of this era. He has never heard of such a theory. Hearing this, he couldn't help but be stunned, but he soon discovered that what Hong Tianxiao said made sense. Hong Tianxiao added: "Perhaps you now know why Wen'er rejected you five years ago, because she only had me in her heart, but I was still studying at that time and didn't know about it at all. Now. The next time I returned to the island, I heard that Wen'er became a nun. I was extremely shocked. Only from the mouths of Han Xue and Han Shuang did I know the real reason why Wen'er became a nun. To be honest, I also like Wen'er very much. Maybe you I have also heard that there are many women around me. One more Wen'er is not much, and one less Wen'er is not much. But if I regard Wen'er's feelings as if they are nothing, Wen'er will become a lonely old Buddha. Lifelong." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 218: Dealing with the Zhong Brothers You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "To be honest, I have been away from the island for more than ten years, and my feelings for Wen'er only stayed in my childhood. Naturally, I should not be in love. However, when I heard that Wen'er has become a nun, For five years, my heart felt like needles pricking me for some reason. When I saw Wen'er holding a wooden fish and wearing a monk's robe, I had already made a decision in my heart. I will never let Wen'er leave me again in this life. By my side, I want her to enjoy the happiness that ordinary women cannot enjoy." Seeing that Zhong Zhijie listened attentively, Hong Tianxiao further expanded his ideas. At this time, Su Quan also brought the bruise medicine. Hong Tianxiao took it and handed it to Zhong Zhijie personally, saying: "This is my homemade bruise medicine. It is extremely effective. It can heal the swelling within an hour after applying it." .¡± Zhong Zhijie couldn't help but be secretly surprised when he heard this. It was so miraculous that the swelling could recover within an hour. But now he could no longer see through the man in front of him who was only five or six years younger than him. He immediately took the medicine for the injury. Squeeze some out and apply it on your face. You will feel a cooling sensation from the epidermis straight into your head. Hong Tianxiao motioned to Su Quan to go out first. Sometimes two men talking alone are more effective than when outsiders are present, especially women. Su Quan is a smart person, so she naturally understands that if she stays here, Zhong Zhijie will be embarrassed. After Su Quan went out, Hong Tianxiao said again: "Brother Zhong, we are all young people. There is no need to mince words when we talk. If you have something to say, just say it directly." Hong Tianxiao wanted to win over Zhong Zhijie, so he suddenly changed his title. Zhong Zhijie was stunned. Before he could react, Hong Tianxiao continued: "Brother Zhong, I know that you are a man who can take things up a notch and values ??love and justice. My younger brother is the same as you. I hope you can respect Wen'er's choice. , I also know that you want Wen'er to be happy instead of suffering for the rest of her life. Sometimes giving up does not mean cowardice, but possession may be a kind of harm." Zhong Zhijie had already regretted his Meng Lang in his heart. After hearing this sentence "Giving up does not mean cowardice, possessing may be a kind of harm", he only felt that his heart suddenly became enlightened. The problem that he had been unable to figure out for the past five years suddenly became clear at this moment. , then stood up and knelt down to Hong Tianxiao: "Thank you to the Young Master for your teachings. Zhong Zhijie has fully realized it. Please ask the Young Master to punish his subordinates for assassinating the Young Master and harming Wen'er." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped forward to pull him up, held down his right hand and said: "As the saying goes, those who don't know are not guilty. The reason why Brother Zhong did that was actually for Wen'er's good. If Brother Zhong doesn't give up, I would like to I wonder what Brother Zhong wants to become brothers of the opposite sex?" Zhong Zhijie was shocked when he heard this. You must know that under Hong Antong's rule for more than 20 years, the upper and lower barriers of the Shenlong Sect were clearly defined. The leader was superior and even the Five Dragon Envoys were just servants. Now Hong Tianxiao actually wants to break this barrier. Conventionally, how could he not be surprised by becoming a brother of the opposite sex with him. "Young Master, this" Zhong Zhijie thought of Hong Antong's cruel methods, and his scalp felt numb. However, seeing the sincerity in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, he hesitated in his heart. Hong Tianxiao saw Zhong Zhijie's hesitation, and immediately laughed and said: "Since Brother Zhong has no objection, please accept my bow." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao really knelt in front of Zhong Zhijie, only to scare Zhong Zhijie out of his wits. He hurriedly pulled him up, and You said in shock: "The wise brother has a broad mind, and the foolish brother cannot match it. From now on, if the wise brother has something to point out, the foolish brother will definitely go through fire and water, no matter what." Although Zhong Zhijie has an upright temper, he is not without brains. Of course, he understood that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately trying to win over him. "Okay." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed, holding Zhong Zhijie's hands tightly and said, "From now on, the eldest brother and the younger brother will be in charge of the Shenlong Sect. From today on, the eldest brother will be the inspector of the Shenlong Sect, in charge of the disciples of the Shenlong Sect below the Five Dragon Envoys. The eldest brother has the power of life and death. If he can overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty in the future, the eldest brother will be the king of Zhenbei of the younger brother." Hearing these words, Zhong Zhijie felt excited. He didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would believe in him so much. At that moment, he couldn't help but feel high-spirited and heroic. He shouted loudly: "Okay, based on these words of my dear brother, from today on, The life of the foolish brother is left to the wise brother." Later, Zhong Zhijie indeed became Hong Tianxiao's right-hand man, and he also made numerous military exploits in overthrowing the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Later, Hong Tianxiao fulfilled his promise and named Zhong Zhijie the King of Zhenbei. As for the issue between Zhong Zhijie and Wen'er, with Hong Tianxiao's intentional matchmaking, the two also became brothers and sisters of the opposite sex. This is a story for later and will not be mentioned for now. After giving Zhong Zhijie two Leopard Yijin Pills and sending him away, Hong Tianxiao felt a little more cheerful. Three of the four dragon envoys had been taken care of, and only the black dragon envoy Zhang Danyue was left. The breakthrough point for Xu Xueting, the Azure Dragon Envoy, is Wen'er, and the breakthrough point for Taoist Wugen, the Red Dragon Envoy, isThe breakthrough point for Xue Xue, Han Shuang, and White Dragon Messenger Zhong Zhiling was Zhong Zhijie, so who was the breakthrough point for Black Dragon Ambassador Zhang Danyue? Hong Tianxiao was puzzled and thought he should talk to Taoist Wugen. After all, among the five dragon envoys, the two of them had the closest relationship. I remember that in the original book, when Su Quan attacked the black dragon envoy Zhang Danyue and wanted to take his life, it was the red dragon envoy Wugen Taoist who killed the poisonous snake named Wucai Shenlong with a flying knife and saved the black dragon envoy. Zhang Danyue¡¯s life. Hong Tianxiao called Su Quan and together they went to Xu Xueting's home. Wen'er was still unconscious, and Xu Xueting was guarding Wen'er's bedside. Hearing from his servants that Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan had arrived, he hurried to the door to greet her. Hong Tianxiao saw the sadness on Xu Xueting's face and guessed that Wen'er must not have woken up yet, so he couldn't help but comfort him and said: "Envoy Qinglong, don't worry, Wen'er is only temporarily comatose and will wake up soon. Why don't I and you tonight?" Junior sister, take care of Wen'er, just go and do the things I've assigned you." How dare Xu Xueting bother Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, and said hurriedly: "Young Master, don't worry, my subordinates will go to visit the second brother. As for Wen'er, just let the maids take care of it. How dare you bother the Young Master and the Young Madam? What's more, today, the Young Master and the Young Master are On the young lady¡¯s big day, I also ask the young leader and the young lady to go back and rest early and wait for the good news from their subordinates.¡± Seeing that Xu Xueting was so pedantic, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Wen'er is also my woman, so why should I take care of her? Envoy Qinglong can go and do things quickly, and Wen'er will be left to me and my junior sister. Besides, With me here, even if Wen'er's injuries change, we can rescue her in time. If she were left to those maids, I would not be at ease." When Xu Xueting heard this, he thought it was reasonable. He immediately stopped trying to persuade him and bowed and said, "Now that we have Young Master Lao and Madam Lao, I will leave now." After Xu Xueting left, Hong Tianxiao smiled at Su Quan and said, "Xu Xueting is a useful talent, but he is too pedantic." Seeing Hong Tianxiao winning the hearts of the Four Dragon Envoys one by one, Su Quan admired her sweetheart's abilities even more, and she loved Hong Tianxiao to the extreme. When she was feeling happy, when she heard Hong Tianxiao's words, she smiled sweetly and said: "Brother, what do you think? Everyone is as wild as you." Hong Tianxiao thought about it. After all, he came from a later generation, and his affinity was naturally much higher than that of people of this era. He nodded at the moment, and was about to speak when he suddenly saw Su Quan's smiling face. He couldn't help but feel moved. He came to Su Quan's ear and whispered, "Whether you are uninhibited or not, my junior sister will know when the bridal chamber comes at night." Although Su Quan said that he and Hong Tianxiao had paid their respects to heaven and earth, they had not yet had a wedding ceremony. Hearing what he said so shamelessly and shamelessly, Su Quan blushed, then spat, stamped her little man's foot, ignored Hong Tianxiao, and turned to Wen'er's Walking to the bedroom, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly followed behind. Just when the two of them walked to the door of Wen'er's bedroom, Su Quan suddenly stopped. Hong Tianxiao behind him was unprepared and almost bumped into Su Quan. Su Quan turned around, but her face had changed into a worried expression, and she hesitated to speak. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that before Zhong Zhijie's incident happened, Su Quan had something to say and had not spoken. Just now because of the incident with Zhong Zhijie, Hong Tianxiao had forgotten about it. When he remembered it, he hurriedly grabbed Su Quan's shoulders and asked urgently Said: "Junior sister, you didn't tell me what happened to my father just now?" Su Quan shook his head, lowered his head and said softly: "Master is fine, it's just I'm an unlucky person. On the wedding day, the Five Dragon Envoys rebelled. Senior Brother, will you Will you Will he dislike me? Will Master dislike me because of this?" It had been going on for a long time, and he almost lost his life just now. What did Hong Tianxiao think of it? It was such a trivial matter, and it made Su Quan look so melancholy and in a heavy heart. Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief. She was even more angry and funny. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly thought that women in ancient times were most worried about being regarded as unlucky by their husband's family. Although Su Quan had a strong personality, she could not escape the constraints of this era. Hong Tianxiao saw Su Quan looking at him nervously, and suddenly his childlike innocence grew, and he decided to tease Su Quan, so he deliberately made a stern face and said in a long voice: "Of course -", at this point , suddenly saw that Su Quan's face suddenly turned pale, so he changed his tone and continued: "No, how could I dislike my favorite junior sister?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 219: Also considered brother-in-law You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Su Quan then realized that Hong Tianxiao was teasing her on purpose, but she put aside the fear that she had been worried about all day, and said coquettishly to Hong Tianxiao: "If you hate senior brother, just tease others." Hong Tianxiao rarely saw Su Quan acting coquettishly, so he was stunned, pulled her over, and kissed her lips heavily. It was the first time that Su Quan had such close contact with Hong Tianxiao, and since she was unprepared, Hong Tianxiao's spiritual tongue pried open her teeth and got in. Tasting the wonderful taste for the first time, Su Quan felt like her brain was buzzing. Her brain stopped thinking for a moment and she was immersed in the wonderful feeling of her first kiss. Hong Tianxiao's kissing skills have been perfected, and it is no problem to deal with a young girl like Su Quan. He sucked, entangled, turned over, or picked, until Su Quan was kissed until only one of the three souls was left, and half of the seven souls were left. . I don't know how long it took, but a faint "Hmm" sound suddenly came from the room, and the two of them separated. Su Quan, who had woken up, suddenly noticed something strange about his body. When he lowered his head, he saw that there was something wrong with the buttons on his clothes. At that time, Hong Tianxiao had untied everything, and the big red bellyband was exposed to the air, and Hong Tianxiao's right hand had already got in. The moment Su Quan lowered his head and looked down, Hong Tianxiao's right hand was actually pressing on Su Quan's body. On the Jade Girl Peak on the right breast of Tsuen. Su Quan said "Ah", her body instinctively stepped back, and she pressed her right hand on her right chest, but it happened to be pressed on Hong Tianxiao's hand. Originally, when Su Quan retreated, Hong Tianxiao's hand was already separated from Su Quan's body, but Su Quan pressed Hong Tianxiao's hand back up. Hong Tianxiao took a step forward, held Su Quan in his arms, rubbed it with his big hands a few times, and whispered in Su Quan's ear: "Junior sister, what are you afraid of? We are already husband and wife. Don't forget, tonight During the wedding, we are not just like this, we have to take off all our clothes." Su Quan was so embarrassed that she pushed Hong Tianxiao away and pressed her hands on the opening of her clothes, but she didn't know what to say, so she could only say in an extremely low voice: "Junior sister, this body and mind belong to senior brother. At night, you can do whatever you want." No matter what happens, let's take a look at Sister Wen'er's injury first." After saying that, he turned around and ran into the house. Hong Tianxiao looked at Su Quan's beautiful back, recalled the feeling just now, clicked his tongue, and then walked into Wen'er's room. When Su Quan came to Wen'er's bedside, Wen'er had already woken up. Seeing the disheveled Su Quan, Wen'er naturally knew what was going on, and a smile appeared on her face. Su Quan saw the weird smile on Wen'er's face, and when she remembered what happened just now, her face turned red, and she didn't say the greeting she had planned. However, Hong Tianxiao asked in time: "Wen'er, how do you feel about the wound now?" Wen'er said softly: "It feels a little numb." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "This is a symptom of wound healing. Bear with it. It is estimated that the wound will be completely healed by tomorrow." Wen'er suddenly said again: "Master, why don't you touch my sleeping point? I'm worried that I won't be able to help but scratch it with my hands." Hong Tianxiao thought about it, so he tapped Wen'er's sleeping hole and left Xu Xueting's home with Su Quan. As soon as he walked to the door, he saw Xu Xueting walking over with a smile on his face. When he saw Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, he hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "Young leader, young madam, I will live up to my trust. I will act with reason." With affection, I easily convinced my second brother.¡± Hong Tianxiao had long expected that Xu Xueting and Han Xue would attack from both sides. In addition, Wugen Taoist had no intention of betraying the Shenlong Sect, so it was not difficult to persuade him, so he nodded and said: "Thank you for your hard work, Qinglong Envoy. Wen'er is fine now, and the wound is healing. I just touched her sleeping point, and it is estimated that the wound will be almost healed early tomorrow morning." Xu Xueting is an old Jianghu, so he naturally knows that the wound is very itchy when it heals. Hong Tianxiao touched her sleeping point for fear that she would touch the wound, so he said: "Thank you, young leader, young lady. I will definitely take good care of Wen'er tonight." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, in that case, Ambassador Qinglong, my junior sister and I will go to visit Taoist Wugen in prison." Hearing this, Xu Xueting hurriedly said: "Young Master and Young Madam, please forgive me. I have boldly released my second brother from prison, and he is now at home." Hong Tianxiao had long expected that this would be the case. He just said it deliberately. Of course, he would not blame him for it. He smiled slightly and said: "Oh, this is my negligence. Qinglong has handled this matter very well. I You and your junior sister will go to Taoist Wugen¡¯s home to visit.¡± When Xu Xueting let Taoist Wugen go home, he had already thought that he would be punished by Hong Tianxiao. After all, Hong Tianxiao's order only detoxified Taoist Wugen from the poison of Baihua Viper Ointment and gave him Leopard Fei Yijin Pills. There is no antidote, but there is no order to release Taoist Wugen home.?The reason why Xu Xueting is so bold is of course because of Wen'er. Even for this reason, Xu Xueting would not be so bold in normal times. However, Wen'er was seriously injured while trying to save Hong Tianxiao and is still unconscious. When he woke up, Xu Xueting expected that Hong Tianxiao would not punish him too much. But Xu Xueting did not expect that Hong Tianxiao not only did not punish him, but also took the responsibility on himself. This made Xu Xueting even more unable to see through Hong Tianxiao's thoughts. When they arrived at Taoist Wugen's home, Han Xue and Han Shuang happened to be there. When they saw Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan coming in, they hurriedly stepped forward to salute. Taoist Wugen was a Taoist priest, so he had been living alone for many years without servants, so Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan were able to walk all the way to the inner courtyard before being discovered by the two girls. Hearing the sound, Taoist Wugen hurriedly came out and saluted Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, but was stopped by Hong Tianxiao, who held his hand and entered the house together. After sitting down, Hong Tianxiao didn't wait for Taoist Wugen to speak, and then said: "I have also found out clearly about this rebellion. The Yellow Dragon Envoy Yin Jin is the mastermind, and the Green Dragon Envoy, White Dragon Envoy, Black Dragon Envoy and Red Dragon Envoy are just I was accidentally instigated by him to participate in it, and I have already repented. I believe that this matter is very involved, and we only need to punish the mastermind, so I decided to punish Huanglong's envoy Longtan. For my father's death in a leopard's fetus I thought it was inappropriate for Jinmaru to control the Shenlong Sect, so I gave the antidote to you, but I don¡¯t know what the Black Dragon Envoy meant, so I came here to ask the Red Dragon Envoy for advice.¡± Taoist Wugen knew in his heart that Hong Tianxiao came to ask for advice on how to control the Black Dragon Envoy. However, being able to save his life during this rebellion was beyond his expectation, not to mention that he had obtained the antidote of Baotai Yijin Pill. He didn't even dare to think about it, so he was grateful to Hong Tianxiao. In addition, the newly adopted daughters Han Xue and Han Shuang were the maids beside Hong Tianxiao. Naturally, he knew everything and said it endlessly: "Young leader, young lady, counting the black dragons Zhang Danyue is a lay cousin of his subordinates. In addition, Zhang Danyue¡¯s wife Mao Yuzhen and Mao Dongzhu who are lurking in the palace are two sisters. Zhang Danyue¡¯s daughter Zhang Ruqing¡¯s master is Lu Gaoxuan.¡± Taoist Wugen is also a smart man. Since he knows Hong Tianxiao's purpose, his words are simple. He just explains Zhang Danyue's relationship in the religion clearly and doesn't say a word about the rest. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard this. The three breakthrough points for Zhang Danyue's family of three were not difficult. Among them, Taoist Wugen has begun to pledge his allegiance, not to mention Mao Dongzhu, who has already surrendered his body and mind to him. In total, he and Zhang Danyue can be regarded as brothers-in-law. After experiencing this, Lu Gaoxuan will also feel grateful to him and will not think twice about it. In this case, Zhang Danyue can only choose to be loyal. After bidding farewell to Taoist Wugen, Hong Tianxiao visited Lu Gaoxuan again. After Lu Gaoxuan learned about this, he immediately patted his chest and expressed that he could definitely persuade Zhang Ruqing. In fact, in the Shenlong Sect, although Lu Gaoxuan's martial arts is not weak, it is worse than that of the Five Dragon Envoys, and even the fat and thin Toutuo. However, Lu Gaoxuan has experience in chess, calligraphy, painting, medicine and poison formations, etc. In-depth research, that's why Zhang Danyue asked her daughter to become Lu Gaoxuan's teacher. Then, Hong Tianxiao wrote another letter, sent someone out to Shenlong Island overnight, and quickly sent it to the capital, asking Mao Dongzhu to write a letter to persuade Mao Yuzhen. Although it took almost half a month to go back and forth, Zhang Danyue's loyalty was guaranteed due to the efforts of Taoist Wugen and Zhang Ruqing. After finishing all the four dragon envoys, Hong Tianxiao came to Hong Antong's residence alone and reported to him today's actions and results, as well as his plans to kill Huang Long envoy Yin Jin tomorrow. After hearing this, Hong Antong praised Hong Tianxiao's actions and sighed sincerely: "I regret that I didn't listen to your advice. Otherwise, how could there be today's apostasy of the Five Dragon Envoys? If Xiao'er hadn't handled it properly, he would have been killed once After the Five Dragon Envoys and others, I am afraid that the Shenlong Sect will also be severely weakened. After experiencing this, my father also understood a lot of truths and his heart has grown old. When Yin Jin is killed tomorrow, my father will convene the Shenlong Sect. The church will convene the position of leader of the church to you in public." Hong Tianxiao understands Hong Antong's thoughts. Although all the four dragon envoys have sworn allegiance, the leader is still Hong Antong after all, so they will inevitably still have lingering fears in their hearts. If Hong Antong abdicated and lived in seclusion, and Hong Tianxiao took charge of the Dragon Sect, the Four Dragon Envoys would naturally not have this worry, let alone have other ideas. Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this, and was about to say more when he saw Hong Antong wave his hand, then waved again, and then turned around and went to the inner room. Looking at Hong Antong's lonely back, Hong Tianxiao knew that since then there was one less powerful man in the martial arts world, and another more powerful man. He didn't know whether to be happy or sad. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 220 Su Quan¡¯s worries You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When he came back from Hong Antong, Hong Tianxiao was also in a depressed mood. He went back to his residence and drank several cups of tea. Seeing this, Su Quan thought that Hong Tianxiao had hit a wall in Hong Antong, so he comforted him and said: "Brother, Master is very angry because the Five Dragons apostate. Maybe after a few days, when his anger subsides, he will agree to your proposal." Disposal of opinions.¡± Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "No, my father has no objection to the outcome of this decision. It's just that this incident has dealt a huge blow to my father. He has already had the idea of ??giving up the position of leader to me." When Hong Tianxiao said this, Su Quan was greatly surprised and hurriedly asked: "Where will Master go after he abdicates? Are you still living on Shenlong Island?" "That's not mentioned. Maybe he will wander around." Su Quan asked again: "Then what are your plans, senior brother?" Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "Actually, my father also knows in his heart that the fear of him by the whole Shenlong Sect is not from the heart, but because of the leopard fetus Yi Jin Wan. This time I pardoned the Four Dragon Envoys. If my father is still the leader of the sect, , I'm afraid they will still be afraid that their father will suddenly harm them one day. If I become the leader, this possibility will naturally not exist. However, I just suddenly found that my father's heart has suddenly become much older, and I feel very sad. , I understand my father¡¯s character, and the reason why he was able to make such a big sacrifice was all to fulfill the dream in my heart.¡± Su Quan approached Hong Tianxiao, gently pressed his shoulders, and comforted him: "Senior brother, since Master has placed such high hopes on you, you can't let him down. Otherwise, Master and him will also I will regret today¡¯s decision.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded, looked up at Su Quan, and said firmly: "Junior sister is right, the Shenlong Cult is our only capital to overthrow the Manchu rule. Since my father has given it to me, I will definitely make good use of it. I will definitely live up to my father¡¯s trust.¡± Su Quan felt happy when she saw that her sweetheart had regained her former ambitions, and said: "Senior brother, no matter what you want to do, junior sister will always stand by your side and support you." Hong Tianxiao smelled the faint fragrance emanating from Su Quan's body, and felt a surge in his heart. He hugged her and held her in his arms. He said with a wicked smile: "Okay, I'm going to do it now. Let's do it at the door of Wen'er's bedroom." For the unfinished business, Junior Sister said just now that she will definitely support me." Su Quan did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would suddenly become unserious. Hearing this, he felt ashamed and struggled a few times and said: "Brother, it's not night yet." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "It's already time to hold the lanterns, so why doesn't it count as night?" As he said that, his right hand had already slipped under Su Quan's loose bridal gown. Although it was not close contact, he could still feel Su Quan's chest. The body temperature of the trembling jade girl's peak was transmitted through the small clothes and bellyband. Hong Tianxiao's lower body suddenly stood upright and suddenly hit Su Quan's plump buttocks. "And let's have a drink I haven't drank yet." Under the teasing of Hong Tianxiao's big hand, Su Quan's body gradually heated up, her breathing gradually became heavier, and her body kept twisting and turning in Hong Tianxiao's arms. "Hahahaha, I almost forgot to have a drink." Although Su Quan gave in half-heartedly, Hong Tianxiao could easily get Su Quan's body with just a little force. However, Hong Tianxiao knew that Su Quan was a traditional woman. Since she was his only official wife, he naturally had to respect her ideas. Otherwise, getting her body before the procedure was completed would leave an unforgettable memory in her memory. He laughed a few times, released Su Quan from his arms, and shouted towards the door: "Come out, stop hiding." I saw Dayu'er and Su Yue'er walking in from the door with blushing faces. Su Quan didn't expect that someone was eavesdropping at the door, so she blushed even more. Hong Tianxiao saw that the situation was a bit embarrassing, so he smiled and said to Da Yu'er: "Yu'er, I asked you to tell me about the bridal chamber, why are you here now?" Dayu'er was smart enough to know Hong Tianxiao's intention, so she smiled sweetly, walked to Su Quan's side and said, "I've come here a few times, but every time the young master and the young lady are not there. Just now Yue'er told me that there was The lights were on, so I came in a hurry." Su Quan heard what Hong Tianxiao said about him and Dayu'er's two daughters, and also knew that Dayu'er's identity was the Empress Dowager of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Her status was extremely noble. She then smiled and took Dayu'er's hand and said: "Sister, let's talk about it in the future." Women who are all senior brothers, since they are roommates, we should treat them as sisters." Dayu'er knew the importance of Su Quan in Hong Tianxiao's heart, so he deliberately flattered her. He held Su Quan's hand and said with a smile: "In this case, sister, you're welcome. Although sister is a few years older, she comes from a poor background after all. Well, I still hope that my sister can take care of him in the young master¡¯s harem in the future.??One or two. " How could Su Quan fail to understand the meaning of Da Yu'er's words, and said with a smile: "Sister, who has lived in the palace for a long time, is used to the intrigues and intrigues caused by the competition between concubines for favor, so she came up with such an idea. Although my senior brother's woman It¡¯s a lot, but the sisters get along very well, and there¡¯s absolutely no fighting like in the palace.¡± After hearing this, Da Yu'er knew that Su Quan would not lie to her, and saw Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly, and felt relieved, saying: "That's true, the reason why the concubines in the palace are jealous is because everyone is jealous. I want to be favored by the emperor, but the young master is invincible, and no sister can withstand the favor of the young master alone, so this jealousy will definitely not happen." Su Quan had heard Fang Yi say before that she was already worried that she would not be able to let Hong Tianxiao enjoy herself during the wedding night tonight. Now after hearing Da Yuer's words, she was even more worried and her eyebrows were furrowed. Hong Tianxiao saw this and sighed secretly, although junior sister Bingxue is smart, she is still a bit immature compared to Da Yu'er who has been in the palace and political circles for decades. Yu'er knew that she wanted the two of them to stay, but she couldn't tell Su Quanming, so she came up with such a way. I was afraid that Su Quan would take the initiative to let the two girls stay and serve him together without Da Yu'er opening her mouth. . Sure enough, Su Quan suddenly raised her eyebrows and whispered something in Da Yu'er's ear. Although Hong Tianxiao didn't hear it clearly, he knew that it was Su Quan who asked Da Yu'er's two daughters to stay at night. After hearing this, Dayu'er deliberately showed a look of embarrassment on her face, and nodded gently after a long time. Su Quan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it, and his expression was much more relaxed than before. After all the procedures were completed, Hong Tianxiao took Su Quan, who was flushed and her heart was beating violently, to sit on the edge of the bed, looking at her intently. Su Quan lowered his head, not daring to raise his head to look at Hong Tianxiao. . Looking at it, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel crazy. Among his women, only Ninth Princess, A Ke, and Dayu'er could compare with Su Quan's appearance. Suddenly, a question popped up in Hong Tianxiao's mind. Su Quan was Hong Antong's wife in the original book, but now it seems that Su Quan has become Hong Antong's apprentice. So how did Su Quan become Hong Antong's wife in the original book? "Junior sister, when did you become my father's disciple?" Hong Tianxiao saw that Su Quan was extremely shy, so he stopped looking at her, gently held her in his arms, and asked this question that he had wanted to ask for a long time but had never asked. The problem. Su Quan didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would ask this question in the bridal chamber, so she couldn't help but sigh and said: "My life experience is similar to that of Sister Han Xue, but I met the master at that time. The master not only rescued me, but also took action Kill the people who killed my parents and two brothers, take me to Shenlong Island, and accept me as a disciple. For seven years, Master has treated me like his own daughter, and I often think about how I can repay Master's great kindness." Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that if he hadn't appeared, Su Quan would not be able to escape the fate of the leader's wife. At that moment, he gently held Su Quan's chin with his fingers, looked at her lovingly, and said softly: "Junior sister, Don't worry, I will take care of you and love you forever." Su Quan knew that Hong Tianxiao was a man of great love and justice, so he was moved and nodded. Just when he was about to place Qiong's head against Hong Tianxiao's chest again, he saw Hong Tianxiao slowly moving his mouth towards hers. Come, Su Quan's heart suddenly became nervous, and she closed her eyes tightly, facing the moment that she had been looking forward to and feared for a long time. It was another painful kiss that was longer and more lingering than the one in front of Wen'er's bedroom, but this time Hong Tianxiao used both hands and mouth. While he spread out his kissing skills, he used his tongue to twist and turn around in Su Quan's mouth, and at the same time, he used his hands to tease her. All the sensitive parts of Su Quan's body. Su Quan had never experienced such teasing, but she felt that her body no longer belonged to her, and waves of happy feelings hit her brain one after another. The secret path in the valley of the lower body has already become muddy, and the soaked area of ????the sheets under the buttocks is slowly expanding, extending up to the waist. The rolling twists, intoxicating murmurs, and active hugs all proved that Su Quan was completely emotional. Hong Tianxiao quickly took off all his clothes and the remaining clothes on Su Quan's body, got on his horse, and broke Su Quan's virginity that she had guarded for twenty years with one blow Half an hour later, Su Quan, who had just broken through, could not bear the joy and fell asleep with a look of satisfaction on his face. Hong Tianxiao carried her to the side of the bed and shouted to the door: "You two, come in." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw two pretty people with red faces pushing the door in. It wasn't Da Yuer and Su Yuer who were there. Who could it be. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 221 Old Couple and Young Wife You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, while Su Quan was still sleeping, Hong Tianxiao got dressed under the service of Dayu'er and Su Yuer. The reason why Hong Tianxiao got up so early was because he had to do something today. A major event was to kill Yin Jin, the chief culprit of apostasy. Although there are many beauties around him, one must not indulge in female sex. This is Hong Tianxiao's principle. Although there were three lively beauties, Su Quan, Dayu'er and Su Yue'er, on the bed, and they could start another battle at any time, Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that there would be many opportunities for this kind of thing in the future, and he wanted to kill Yin Jinzhi But things cannot be delayed, because yesterday Hong Tianxiao had sent a message to all the disciples on the island through the four dragon envoys, and he would kill Yin Jin at three o'clock tomorrow noon. It was still early, so Hong Tianxiao thought of going to the prison to see Yin Jin. Yin Jin seemed to have sensed something. After seeing Hong Tianxiao, he hurriedly knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing: "Young Master, this subordinate deserves to die, this subordinate deserves to die. Please spare me this time, Young Master." My subordinates are willing to be loyal to Shenlong Cult for life without any second thoughts." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Yin Jin, you are really confused. You must know that in the Shenlong Sect, except for my father and me, the Five Dragon Envoys are the most respected, and you are the boss of the Five Dragon Envoys. How can you be like this? I don¡¯t know how to cherish it, but I plan to commit this treasonous act of apostasy.¡± Yin Jin's forehead was so bruised that blood oozed from it. Hearing this, he hurriedly begged for mercy again: "Yes, yes, I was deceived by the woman from the palace, and then I was confused and did such a heinous and unethical thing. As long as I'm young If the leader can spare his subordinate this time, he is willing to give all his beautiful wives and concubines to the young leader." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly after hearing this and said: "Yin Jin, you don't repent even when you are about to die. You are already in prison now, and you will be tortured in Longtan tomorrow, and you used your lovely wife and concubine to seduce me. You know, I can come to your home right now and take all the lovely wives and concubines you mentioned into my arms." Yin Jin's expression changed when he heard this, and he said in a trembling voice: "Young Master, as long as you can spare the lives of your subordinates, you can do whatever you want from them in the future." Yin Jin had already sensed Hong Tianxiao's killing intent, but instinctively The desire to survive forced him to make a last-ditch effort. Hong Tianxiao's face suddenly darkened and he shouted: "Yin Jin, I tell you the truth, you and your three sons must die, but I am not the kind of person who wants to kill them all. I can keep your three-month-old son." My youngest son, it¡¯s just that he can no longer live on Shenlong Island. I will send him to a far away place and hand him over to a family to take him in, leaving some blood for your Huang family.¡± When Yin Jin heard this, his face turned pale and he suddenly fell to the ground, his eyes dull and lifeless. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao let out a "hum" and said, "It's your own fault." Then he turned and left. After walking about ten steps, he suddenly heard the sound of "dong dong" and kowtow coming from behind. Jin's voice said, "Thank you so much, Young Master, thank you so much, Young Master." After leaving the prison, Hong Tianxiao looked at the sky. There were still more than two hours before noon. He didn't know where to go. He suddenly thought of what Yin Jin said just now, that he would sacrifice all his beautiful wives and concubines at home to him in exchange for his life. The idea of ??visiting Yin Jin's home suddenly came to mind. At this time, all the men in Yin Jin's family were imprisoned, leaving only a bunch of women. They had been crying at home for the past two days, but there was nothing they could do. The Shenlong Sect is different from the Central Plains. If it were in the Central Plains, once this happened, most people would pack up their gold and silver jewelry and find another family. However, Shenlong Island is not a big place, and it is almost impossible to leave Yin Jin's home. With nowhere to go, other male disciples of Shenlong Sect did not dare to take Yin Jin's wives and concubines home at this time, unless he no longer wanted to live. When Hong Tianxiao knocked on the door of Yin Jin's house, most people were still sleeping. The person who opened the door was Yin Jin's wife He. In the past few days, because of Yin Jin's accident, the maids and servants at home had already gone back to their respective homes, leaving only fifteen Yin Jin's wives and concubines in the entire yard. "Young Young Master?" He is the sister of He Tianxing, the deputy head of Huanglongmen. She has been worried about how to rescue Yin Jin for the past two days. She heard someone knocking on the door early in the morning, thinking it was her brother He Tianxing. What good news was there? Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he found that it was Hong Tianxiao, and he was stunned for a moment. "Why, Mrs. Yin, don't you invite me to come in and sit down?" Hong Tianxiao met He once when he first returned to the island. When Hong Tianxiao and Yin Jin returned to Shenlong Island by boat, the Five Dragon Envoys and their family members were all there. When they were greeted by the island, Hong Tianxiao felt strange that day, because Huang Longzhi was already in his fifties, while He was only in her twenties, a typical old man and young wife. He hurriedly moved away and said, "I don't dare, please ask the young master to speak in the room." But she thought in her heart that she had heard that the young master was a lustful person, so maybe he took a fancy to her.?The hospital was full of young, beautiful and weak women, and they took advantage of Yin Jin's imprisonment to threaten him. Thinking of this, He couldn't help but his heart beat violently, and she even began to think about whether she should obey him if this was really the case. . ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Lian Xiangyun heard that the young leader came in person, so he didn't dare to delay at all. Just when Hong Tianxiao and He had just sat down and before they started talking, tea was already served. Seeing Lian Xiangyun's attire, Hong Tianxiao knew that she was not a maid, but must be Yin Jin's concubine, so he stopped Lian Xiangyun who was about to leave after serving tea, and said to Mr. He: "Mrs. Yin, I am alone and alone. One room is not very convenient, so why not ask this lady to stay, so as to testify to her innocence." He didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to be so careful in considering the problem, and was quite surprised. She thought to herself, maybe the rumors outside were wrong. The young leader was not a frivolous and lustful person. Otherwise, he could just let Lian Xiangyun leave and take the opportunity to be frivolous and frivolous. , so he said to Lian Xiangyun: "Since the young leader has a destiny, you can stay." After Lian Xiangyun sat down tremblingly, Hong Tianxiao said: "Mrs. Yin, I guess what you want to know most is what crime Yin Jin, the Yellow Dragon envoy, deserves?" As soon as these words came out, Lian Xiangyun, who had just sat down, trembled with fright and almost fell from the stool to the ground. After all, He was a person who had seen big scenes. Although his heart beat violently after hearing this, he could still show it. He calmly nodded and said, "Young Master, please give me a clear explanation." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly marveled. He couldn't help but look at He a few more times, squinted his eyes slightly and said: "Madam, you are so calm. After some investigation, I have obtained conclusive evidence. Huanglong envoy Yin Jin is responsible for this rebellion." The mastermind of the cult, and the other four dragon envoys were all instigated by him, so I will convene a Shenlong Island meeting today to punish Yin Jin Longtan." With the sound of "Ah", Lian Xiangyun was so frightened that he screamed out after hearing the last sentence. Although He was extremely frightened in his heart, he could still keep his expression as normal, but his legs had already begun to Trembling. At this moment, there was another knock on the door. He was so anxious that she could no longer stand up. Fortunately, because Lian Xiangyun's status was lower than that of the He family, Hong Tianxiao guessed that the person coming at this time must be He Tianxing, so he said to Lian Xiangyun: "Go and open the door. Don't say that I am here, just worry about the people coming." Bring it here." He was even more anxious. The only person who took the risk to come here at this time was his brother He Tianxing. When he saw Lian Xiangyun getting up and walking out, sweat broke out on his forehead. Hong Tianxiao saw it and knew what she was thinking, so he said deliberately: "It's cold in the morning. I didn't expect that Madam is sweating. It must be because the tea is too hot." After Lian Xiangyun served the tea, He didn't take a sip at all. Hearing this, of course he knew there was something in Hong Tianxiao's words. His face turned red, but he didn't dare to say more, so he nodded in agreement. At this moment, a rough voice suddenly came from outside the door: "Sister, something bad is going to happen. Today at 3:00 noon, my brother-in-law will be tortured by Longtan." As soon as the voice fell, someone had already stepped into the room. It was not He Tianxing who returned. Who could it be? After He Tianxing entered the room, he suddenly found Hong Tianxiao sitting in the main seat and couldn't help but be stunned. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Deputy Chief He got up very early." "Morning, early, ah, not early, not early." He Tianxing's thinking had almost stopped and he didn't know what to say. Hong Tianxiao pointed to a stool at the bottom and said to He Tianxing: "Since you are here, please sit down. I happen to be planning to discuss something with you." He Tianxing responded hurriedly and sat on the stool designated by Hong Tianxiao. He is also a smart person. When he saw this, he stood up quickly and said: "Since the young leader and Deputy Head He have important matters to discuss, I will stay away for the time being." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Madam, there is no need to evade. I am just discussing with Deputy Headmaster He to let Deputy Headmaster He assume the position of Headmaster of Huanglong Sect after Yin Jin is killed today." "Ah", He and He Tianxing were shocked when they heard this. They thought that Yin Jin apostatized, and with Hong Antong's methods, no one related to him could escape death, so the maids in Yin Jin's house were sent to the subordinates. Everyone in the meeting suddenly ran away. Although He Tianxing did not participate in the rebellion, he had been frightened for the past two days, but he did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would say such a thing that they could not believe. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 222: The Punishment of Longtan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao expected that the two of them would have such a reaction, and said deliberately: "Why, is it possible that Deputy Head He is not interested in this?" He Tianxing was the first to react and shook his hand instinctively: "Ah, no, that's not what I meant. This this" He Tianxing suddenly found that it was difficult to use words in this sentence. It didn't matter whether he was interested or not. It's appropriate, after all, Yin Jin is his brother-in-law. Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "The Yellow Dragon Messenger rebelled, and I am also very heartbroken. However, the state has national laws and the religion has religious rules. The crime of disobedience and committing a crime against the Supreme Being is unforgivable. I am extremely merciful by not punishing the crimes of the other four Dragon Messengers. As the mastermind, Huang Long is bound to die. Although Deputy Chief He is related to Yin Jin by marriage, I absolutely believe that Deputy Chief He was not involved. When I saw Mrs. Yin today, I felt that she knew She is a wonderful woman with great righteousness, so I decided to let Deputy Sect Leader He lead the Huanglong Sect and continue to serve the sect, and gave her the antidote of Baotai Yijin Pill as an encouragement." "Anti antidote?" He Tianxing almost thought he heard wrongly. He got the antidote to the coveted Leopard Tiyi Jin Pills in such a confused way, and became the leader of a sect. He Tianxing pinched him hard. The severe pain in his thigh made him realize that he was not dreaming. The reason why Hong Tianxiao asked He Tianxing to be the head of Huanglongmen was not a decision made at this moment, but after careful consideration. He came to Yin Jin's house not because of Yin Jin's words, but because he wanted to pass He conveyed his intention to him, but he didn't expect to meet He Tianxing. The news that Yin Jin was sentenced to Longtan has spread to all the disciples on Shenlong Island. Among the Five Dragon Gates, the disciples of Huanglong Gate are the most worried. With Hong Antong's character, Huanglong Gate will definitely be greatly implicated. Then someone from any of the other four sects will be selected to succeed the head of the Huanglong Sect. Not long after Hong Antong established the Shenlong Sect, the White Dragon Envoy rebelled. This was how Hong Antong dealt with it. After killing the White Dragon Envoy and hundreds of people in the sect, Zhong Zhiling, who was originally the deputy head of the Huanglong Sect, took over. The head of the White Dragon Clan. Hong Tianxiao naturally had his reasons for letting He Tianxing take over the position of deputy headmaster of Huanglongmen. First, because He Tianxing did have certain abilities, and it was not entirely because of his sister that he climbed to the position of deputy headmaster. The prestige in Huanglongmen is very high. Perhaps it is because of the He family that it did not arouse Yin Jin's suspicion. Secondly, appointing He Tianxing as the leader is equivalent to sending a signal to the entire Huanglongmen, that is, only Yin Jin will be executed. , never involve other people. However, Hong Tianxiao has not yet thought about how to control He Tianxing like he controls the other four dragon envoys. However, the seven and six sects of the Shenlong Sect are all under control. It is difficult for the Huanglong Sect to cause any more trouble. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao also planned to let Shou Tou Tuo serve as the deputy head of Huanglongmen, firstly to monitor He Tianxing for any inappropriate behavior, and secondly to compensate Shou Tou Tuo for Mao Dongzhu's incident. It was already the first time when I came out of Yin Jin's house. Of course, the conversation alone would not last that long. After learning that Hong Tianxiao had not had breakfast, He personally cooked some breakfast for Hong Tianxiao. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao only discovered that He's cooking skills were so good after eating, and ate it all like a storm. After eating, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself that although there were many women around him, none of them could cook like He. It seemed that he would have to find one or two people to learn cooking from He in the future. What Hong Tianxiao didn't expect was that the first person to learn He's cooking skills was Princess Jianning. When Hong Tianxiao left the island, he let Princess Jianning live in He's home. During the two months when Hong Tianxiao went north to Mongolia, Princess Jianning I devoted myself to learning from He, and actually learned about 70% to 80%. This is a story for later, so I won¡¯t mention it for now. Before three quarters of noon, all the disciples on Shenlong Island except for the sentry had gathered around Longtan. Hong Antong also appeared in the position of the leader, with Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan standing on his left and right. "Return to the leader, Yin Jin, bring him." Two burly men escorted the dejected Yin Jin to the field and told Hong Antong. "Master, this subordinate deserves to die. Please forgive me for the fact that I have followed the leader for decades through life and death. I am willing to work hard to repay the leader for his great kindness." After saying those words in prison, Yin Jin knew he would die and thought a lot. But when he saw Hong Antong, the desire to survive came to his heart again, and he begged for mercy regardless of any face. Seeing Yin Jin's pitiful appearance, although the Four Dragon Envoys disdained his despicable person, they were still grateful for the relationship they had had for more than twenty years. They all sighed secretly in their hearts, but no one was willing to intercede for him. The disciples of the Shenlong Sect were all filled with trepidation in their hearts when they heard this blood-curdling plea for mercy. Hong Tian Xiao YunHe summoned his inner strength and shouted loudly: "Yin Jin, in the Shenlong Sect, you are the leader of the Five Dragon Sects, and your status is only below the leader and me. However, you have secret ambitions and covet the position of the leader, and you are not willing to do such a thing. It is a grave crime of conspiracy. The other four dragon envoys were all deceived by you and have now repented. I remember that they have made many contributions over the past decades and let them redeem their sins. However, as the mastermind, you are not guilty. Forgive me, you will be sentenced to Longtan, and your third son will be beheaded. Do you agree?" After hearing this, Yin Jin saw that Hong Tianxiao had forgiven the sins of the other four dragon envoys, and even accused himself of coveting the position of leader. He was about to speak out, when he suddenly heard "your third son" in the last sentence. He knew As expected, Hong Tianxiao had already said in prison that he would leave his youngest son without killing him. He immediately turned pale and lowered his head in silence. In this way, the disciples on Shenlong Island thought that Yin Jin had no objection to Hong Tianxiao's conviction and had admitted his crime. Especially those disciples who were incited to participate in apostasy secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking in their hearts that since Yin Jin Jin was killed because of the crime of apostasy, which should have nothing to do with him. At this time, Yin Jin suddenly raised his head and shouted loudly: "Master, young master, Yin Jin is convinced, but before the execution, Yin Jin has one more thing to say. The disciples of Shenlong Island heard this, and this time Yin Jin It is an unpardonable crime for Jin and others to commit such a crime. Yin Jin has nothing to say and is extremely grateful for the young leader's conviction. Please ask the disciples of Shenlong Island to take Yin Jin as a lesson and never commit any apostasy again." Hearing the words, Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly. He was as heroic as the head of the Huanglong Sect. This was the only thing Yin Jin could say in his whole life. "Drink the soul-awakening soup." Following Hong Tianxiao's loud shout, He walked towards Yin Jin carrying a bowl of soup with a pale face. Soul-awakening soup is a procedure before the Shenlong Cult executes disciples who have made serious mistakes. Just like after a person dies and goes to the underworld, if he wants to cross the Naihe Bridge and be reincarnated, he must drink Mengpo soup. The purpose of the soul-awakening soup is of course not to make people After drinking it, all the memories of the previous life will be forgotten. This is because all the disciples of the Shenlong Cult who were killed committed great evil. Drinking the soul-awakening soup will purify the soul, and they will no longer be evil people after reincarnation. The person who delivers the soul-awakening soup is usually the family member of the Shenlong Cult disciple who is to be killed. If there is no family member, it will be delivered by the leader. He came to Yin Jin with the soul-awakening soup and had mixed feelings in her heart. After Yin Jin fell in love with her beauty, he used despicable means to capture her heart. At that time, it was discovered that the raw rice had become cooked rice, and it was too late to look back. What's more, at that time, Yin Jin promoted He's brother He Tianxing to the deputy head of Huanglongmen. Now, the man she hated so much was about to die, and he would also suffer the cruelest punishment of the Dragon Sect, the Dragon Pond. Suddenly, He felt a trace of intolerance in her heart. "Tianyun, we are husband and wife after all. There is something I have been holding back in my heart for three years. It was I who deceived you back then. I sent people to poison your home, and then I pretended to risk my life to beg you from the leader. The Detianwang Life-Saving Pill was actually just an antidote for them. And that time, I was the masked person who raped you, because I knew that only after breaking your body could you appreciate my infatuation. Marry me." Perhaps it was because he was about to be freed. Yin Jin suddenly felt his heart relax, and he had the urge to tell all the secrets in his heart. Maybe this was the often said "people who are about to die are kind to their words." He Tianyun nodded and said expressionlessly: "I already knew this two years ago, and I also know that your first wife had a conflict with you when she learned that you had done such an animal thing. As a result, you beat her to death with one palm, and also killed eleven people who knew about it that day." "Then whywhy do you still" Yin Jin didn't expect that He Tianyun already knew what he had done, and he couldn't help but be shocked, "Why didn't Tianxing seek revenge from me?" He Tianyun sighed quietly and said: "Yin Jin, I firmly believe that you have done too many evil things in your life, and you will be punished in the end. It is indeed the case today. The reason why I didn't tell my brother was because I was afraid that he couldn't help but seek revenge on you. After all, he My martial arts skills are not as good as yours, but I might die in your hands. There is one more thing, I want to tell you, Xinyue has already jumped into the well with A Bao in her arms." Yin Jin was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly and said: "Retribution, it is indeed retribution. I, Yin Jin, have done all bad things in my life, and in the end I lost all my descendants." After saying that, Yin Jin stood up and jumped into the dragon pool. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 223 Hong Antong abdicates the throne You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As explained in the previous article, most of Yin Jin's wives and concubines came from Chilongmen in order to climb the big tree of Yin Jin. However, there were still a few people who were tricked or used by Yin Jin through despicable means. He Tianyun was the one who got it by force, but Yin Jin used deception to get it. This Xinyue was also the one, but Yin Jin used force to get it. Xinyue¡¯s home is in a small town in Tianjin. More than a year ago, Yin Jin went to Tianjin to purchase some items on Hong Antong¡¯s order. Yin Jin was good at flattering and was full of sweet words. Although he was looked down upon by the other four dragon envoys, he was highly appreciated by Hong Antong. Yin Jin was almost always responsible for the procurement of the Shenlong Sect, and Yin Jin also benefited a lot from it. That time, Yin Jin followed Hong Antong's order to go to Tianjin to purchase. Since the purchase was not much and it didn't take long, when Yin Jin was about to return to the island, he happened to meet a wealthy family to get married. Yin Jin saw that it was still early, so he asked others to go back to the boat to wait, while he took a close entourage to watch the fun. Yin Jin followed the wedding procession all the way to the groom's house. There were many people watching the wedding at the time. The groom's family saw that Yin Jin was well-dressed and had an entourage with him, so they did not dare to offend him and hurriedly treated him as a distinguished guest and let him into the courtyard. There was nothing unusual about the whole wedding, but just as the couple was bowing to each other, a strong wind suddenly blew in the yard, and the bride's red hijab was blown off. When Yin Jin saw the bride's appearance, she was suddenly shocked. She didn't expect that there would be such a stunning beauty in this small town. Among the wives and concubines in the family, only his wife He could compare with her. Yin Jin's confidant had been following Yin Jin for many years. Of course, he guessed his master's thoughts from his shining eyes, so he whispered to Yin Jin: "Huang Longshi, I see that the little lady is good-looking, so why not tonight?" Take it back." This statement just suited Yin Jin¡¯s thoughts, and the two of them discussed it. Weddings in ancient times were not the same as today. Nowadays, after a banquet at noon, the guests and friends disperse. But in ancient times, the wedding lasted from noon until the sun was about to set, and waited until the guests and friends dispersed. , it¡¯s basically time to turn on the lanterns, and the bridal night begins. However, at this time, the groom, who is a little drunk, has already been drunk. In the evening, the bride basically serves the groom. By the time it¡¯s almost dawn in the morning, When the groom was almost sober, the two of them accomplished something good and handed the blood-stained sheets to the mother-in-law. At night, Yin Jin used Qinggong to go to the bedroom of the groom and the bride. He poked a hole in the window paper and looked inside. Sure enough, the groom was drunk and sleeping soundly on the bed, while the bride held a towel to help the groom. Wiping away the sweat. It was summer now, and the bride had already taken off her red wedding dress. She was only wearing a short coat and shorts, with her breasts half-opened and half-covered. Her snow-white skin was exposed, which made Yin Jin's blood boil with anger. Yin Jin pushed the window open and jumped in. The bride suddenly saw a person walking in. She screamed in fright and quickly covered her clothes with her hands. Although the groom was drunk, he woke up when he heard the shouting. He was shocked when he saw a strange man suddenly appeared in the room. Yin Jin originally wanted to kidnap the bride and leave, but she didn¡¯t expect the bride to react so quickly that she even woke up the groom. Yin Jin couldn't help but feel evil, and stepped forward and hit the groom on the forehead. The groom fell to the ground and died without even making a sound. When the bride saw the groom's sudden misfortune, she screamed hysterically. After Yin Jin killed the groom, he held the bride in his arms, kicked open the door, and came to the courtyard. Unexpectedly, the bride's scream woke up many maids and servants. When Yin Jin jumped to the center of the yard, she found that she was surrounded by maids and servants. " Killing one person is also killing ten people, not to mention that Yin Jin will never allow anyone who has seen his appearance to stay in the world, so he tapped the bride's weak point, put it on the ground, and waved his palm to kill everyone. These people were ordinary people who did not understand martial arts. They were no match for Yin Jin. They all fell to the ground in a short time. After the last maid fell to the ground and died, there were noisy sounds outside, and Yin Jin hurriedly picked up the bride and jumped into the room. Needless to say, the bride is the new moon. When she wakes up, she is already at Yin Jin's house on Shenlong Island, and she is lying naked on the bed, her lower body is aching, and the person next to her is not Yin Jin, but who else. For several days, Xin Yue neither ate nor drank, and she had a strong desire to die. Although Yin Jin had many wives and concubines, Xinyue was indeed the first one with such a strong personality. Although Yin Jin had a headache, she was very fresh, and she became more and more reluctant to let Xinyue die. Yin Jin asked He Tianyun and other wives and concubines to take turns trying to persuade Xinyue. After two days, it really had an effect, and Xinyue began to eat. Later, Xinyue even discovered that she was pregnant, and she no longer wanted to die. Of course??All this was later learned by Hong Tianxiao from Xinyue's mouth. After Xinyue knew that Yin Jin was about to be sentenced to Longtan, he was worried that he would be bullied by others in the future, so he threw his child into a well, but because of the discovery In time, although the child was not saved, Xinyue only scratched a little skin, and his life was not in danger. Yin Jin¡¯s arms were tied with ropes. After jumping into the dragon pool, he sank to the bottom without any struggle at all. The snakes in the Longtan were fed with fresh meat every day. Because Yin Jin was to be executed, the disciple in charge of raising the snakes followed the previous rules and refrained from throwing fresh meat into the Longtan for two days. Therefore, when Yin Jin jumped into the dragon pool, thousands of snakes swam towards him. When Yin Jin surfaced again, his body was covered with small green snakes, and his ears, nose, ears and mouth were covered with them. Yin Jin could no longer scream. It's just that his legs are kicking back and forth to vent the pain in his body. After a while, Yin Jin finally stopped struggling and floated on the water with his whole body, letting all the snakes swallow him. In just one stick of incense, all the flesh and blood on Yin Jin¡¯s body was gone, leaving only a skeleton floating on the surface of the pool. All the snakes swam elsewhere or sank into the pool. At this time, several disciples of the Shenlong Sect took ropes with hooks to fish out Yin Jin's bones, put them in the coffins that had been prepared, carried them away and buried them. This is also the rule of Shenlong Cult. Although the person who is killed must have made a big mistake, after his flesh and blood are swallowed by thousands of snakes, his bones will not be buried. After executing Yin Jin, all the Shenlong Sect disciples shuddered. Although Yin Jin did not utter any screams, the sight of thousands of snakes devouring his body was enough to be imagined in the mind of every Shenlong Sect disciple, let alone standing The disciples who are closer can already see it clearly, and they will spread the word from one to ten in the future. Hong Antong stood up and said with great energy: "Disciples of the Shenlong Sect, listen up. Yin Jin has plotted evil and wants to rebel and stand on his own. Now he has been punished by Longtan. I hope everyone will take this as a lesson and don't do anything unjust. Lift." After a pause, Hong Antong shouted again: "I have one more thing to announce today. From today on, I will pass on the position of leader to Hong Tianxiao. I hope that everyone can fully assist in the future." Except for Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, all the disciples of Shenlong Cult did not know about this matter beforehand. They were all extremely surprised when they heard what Hong Antong said. But the Four Dragon Envoys were surprised and joyful. In their opinion, it was far better to have Hong Tianxiao as the leader than Hong Antong. After all, Hong Tianxiao had already been involved with every leader. Although I was happy in my heart, I still had to say some things that were against my will. Taoist Wugen stepped forward and said: "The leader is at the peak of the Spring and Autumn Period. How can he have the desire to retire? At present, the Shenlong Sect has increased from five to seven. It is even more likely to continue to grow, how can we be separated from the leader?" After Yin Jin's death, Taoist Wugen naturally became the boss of the Five Dragon Envoys, so it was naturally more appropriate for him to say this sentence. Hong Antong knew that Taoist Wugen didn't mean what he said, but because of his vanity, a smile appeared on his face when he heard this and said: "Red Dragon Envoy, I have recently learned martial arts, so I have to choose a place to practice. Naturally, I can't take care of the affairs within the sect. Tian Xiao has also reached adulthood and martial arts strategies are not under my control. I am very relieved that he will take over as the leader of the sect." The power of the Shenlong Sect was about to be taken, but there was no joy in Hong Tianxiao's heart. Instead, he felt that he had crushed his father's ambition. He took a deep breath and bowed to Hong An: "Father, please think twice about passing on the throne, my son." We will leave the island soon, so my father still needs to be in charge of Shenlong Island." Hong Antong smiled and said: "Xiao'er, although my father is old, he is not an old fool. Now that the hidden dangers of civil strife in the Shenlong Sect have been eliminated, it is a great time to enter the Central Plains. As for the waterman staying on Shenlong Island to take charge, you must have already thought about it. We have found a suitable candidate, if my father¡¯s guess is correct, it should be Xu Xueting, the Qinglong envoy.¡± Hong Tianxiao's face turned slightly red, and he slapped Hong Antong in the face gently and said, "My father is wise, but my child has such intentions. I wonder what my father thinks?" Hong Antong nodded and said: "Although Xueting is not as capable as Zhang Danyue and Zhong Zhiling, and his martial arts is not as good as Wugen Taoist, after all, he handles things safely and has always been careful. If you can take Wen'er with you when you leave the island, you will naturally have no worries. .¡± Hong Tianxiao also nodded slightly and said, "That's exactly what I meant." Today we went out for a barbecue, the second update is ahead of schedule! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 224: Rectifying the Dragon Cult You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Antong looked at Hong Tianxiao with a kind face, nodded and said: "Xiao'er, from today on, the Shenlong Sect belongs to you, go ahead and do it, my father will always support you." Hong Tianxiao was so moved that tears blurred his eyes, and he was speechless. He just nodded heavily and held back the tears. The conversation between the two was not loud, and no one else heard it except Su Quan. After finishing speaking, Hong Antong got down from the position of leader, walked up to Hong Tianxiao, patted his shoulder heavily, and walked towards his residence without saying a word. When Hong Antong's figure disappeared, Xu Xueting suddenly was the first to shout: "Please invite the new leader to ascend the throne." Then, all the disciples of the Shenlong Sect began to shout: "Please invite the new leader to ascend the throne. Please invite the new leader to ascend the throne." There were more than 10,000 disciples on the island, and the voices they shouted together were deafening. At this time, Han Xue and Han Shuang carried a chair that was similar to the leader's throne, except that the backrest was slightly lower, and placed it on the left side of the leader's seat. When He Tianxing saw this, of course he understood what was going on, and immediately shouted: "Please, the leader and his wife, please ascend the throne." "Please, Master and Madam, please ascend the throne. Please Master and Madam, please ascend the throne." There was another loud shout. In the midst of the shout, under the eyes of everyone, Hong Tianxiao took Su Quan's hand and said to the two The two stools walked together. After the two of them sat down, Hong Tianxiao waved his hand, and the shouting gradually died away. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but sigh in his heart. He didn't expect that the Shenlong Cult would have such a result. Although Su Quan was still the leader's wife, the leader was replaced by himself. In the original book, the reason why Su Quan excluded the old people who were forced to kill the Shenlong Cult was probably because Hong Antong married the leader's wife. Except for the emperor's concubine, no young and beautiful woman would be willing to marry an old man who was old enough to be able to The old man who was her father, He Tianyun, was like this, and so was Su Quan. Moreover, why Su Quan married Hong Antong was not mentioned in the original book. Maybe it was caused by Huanglong envoy Yin Jin to curry favor with Hong Antong. Hong Tianxiao suppressed the emotion and excitement in his heart, and said slowly: "Shenlong Sect is a religion for everyone, not just one person. If I do something wrong in the future, please give me your opinions. Each sect can give feedback. Go to the envoy of this sect, and then the envoy will convey it to me." Of course, this is just Hong Tianxiao¡¯s clich¨¦. After all, the Shenlong Sect is not a democratic sect. In the Shenlong Sect, the leader is like an emperor. He can kill whoever he wants and whoever dares to say a word. However, although it was a cliche, Hong Antong had never said such words before, which was enough to show the difference between Hong Tianxiao and Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao said again: "Yin Jin, the Huanglong envoy, rebelled and was punished. Huanglongmen cannot live without an envoy for a day. I propose that the deputy envoy of Huanglongmen, He Tianxing, be promoted to the position of envoy. I don't know the four envoys and each sect." What do you think, disciple?" Except for He Tianxing, who knew the news early in the morning, the other four dragon envoys were all impressed by the good means of killing Yin Jin and promoting the deputy chief envoy. In this way, the Huanglongmen disciples who were in constant panic naturally felt relieved. , and no longer worry that they will be implicated. Taoist Wugen looked at the other three people, took a step forward and said, "Qi leader, the four of us and our disciples all have no objections." Hong Tianxiao knew this would be the result, nodded and said: "Since there are no objections, from today on He Tianxing will be the Huanglong envoy. As for the position of Huanglongmen's deputy chief envoy, I propose that the Thousand Touduo of the Red Dragon Clan should take the position." , I wonder what Huanglong Envoy thinks?" Hong Tianxiao mentioned this matter to He Tianxing in the morning. He Tianxing naturally had no objection and immediately expressed his compliance with Hong Tianxiao's arrangement. Only Shoutinguo knew clearly that the reason why Hong Tianxiao promoted him was because of Mao Dongzhu's incident. Shou Toutuo secretly sighed in his heart, Dong Zhu was as beautiful as a flower, perhaps only a young and heroic dragon among men like the leader could be worthy of him, so he had better stop wishful thinking and live a good life with Liu Yan. Hong Tianxiao added: "I have a new proposal. I want to set up the post of inspector to specifically punish the disciples of the Shenlong Cult who commit crimes and collect suggestions that are beneficial to the sect. The punishment should be moderate. Zhong Zhijie will be the inspector, and the Black and White Shuangsha brothers will assist. If everyone has any objections, feel free to raise them, and if they make sense, I will consider them." When the Five Dragon Envoys heard this, they were all startled, but then they shook their heads, and no one else said a word. With the Huanglong envoy and the inspection envoy decided, Hong Tianxiao asked all the disciples to disperse and took Zhong Zhijie and the Five Dragon envoys back to the meeting hall to continue discussing the rectification of the Shenlong Sect and how to enter the Central Plains next. After Hong An announced that he was going to give up the position of leader to him, Hong Tianxiao began to prepare the new canon of Shenlong Sect. In the past two days, he had a first draft, so he asked Han XueRead to the Five Dragon Envoys: First, all disciples of the Shenlong Sect must not apostatize for life, and those who violate the law will be punished by the punishment of Longtan; secondly, all the disciples of the Shenlong Sect must strictly keep the secrets of the Shenlong Sect, and those who violate it will be punished by the punishment of Longtan; thirdly, Disciples of the Shenlong Sect are not allowed to bully the people at will, and offenders will be punished by being cut in half; fourthly, disciples of the Shenlong Sect are not allowed to engage in private fights, and offenders will be punished with a hundred sticks; if there are casualties, the punishment will be doubled; fifthly, the punishment of the Shenlong Sect will be doubled; Disciples are taught not to offend their superiors. If subordinates are dissatisfied with their superiors, they can report it to the inspector. Once the evidence is conclusive, they will be rewarded. Although there are only five new rules, they are very comprehensive and the punishments are appropriate. After hearing this, Zhong Zhijie and the Five Dragon Envoys nodded secretly. In the past, Hong Antong formulated more than 70 rules of the Shenlong Sect, covering almost all the mistakes that the Shenlong Sect disciples might make, and the punishments were extremely severe. This made everyone of the Shenlong Sect disciples feel in danger, lest they violate the rules and be punished. As more and more people were punished, dissatisfaction naturally grew among the disciples of the Shenlong Sect. Seeing that the six people had no objections to the new canon, Hong Tianxiao asked Han Xue and Han Shuang to copy five copies and give one copy to the Five Dragon Envoys, so that they could convey it to every Shenlong Cult disciple after they returned. Then, Hong Tianxiao began to discuss with the six people about going south to the Central Plains. As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, it was obvious that the six of them were not mentally prepared at all. You looked at me, I looked at you, and they all fell into deep thought. Hong Tianxiao knew that it was impossible for the six people to come up with any good ideas in a short period of time, so he told him a way he had already thought of: "I have thought of a way not long ago, and I also asked the inspector and the five heads to Help analyze its feasibility.¡± The six people hurriedly stopped thinking and looked at Hong Tianxiao, waiting for his next words. Hong Tianxiao said: "Although our Shenlong Sect has nearly 20,000 leaders, many of whom are highly skilled in martial arts, if we use this power to compete with the Qing court, it will undoubtedly be an egg hitting a stone. Therefore, I believe that the fight against the Qing must rely on the whole country. Only when the Han people share the same hatred of the enemy can they attack the strong with the weak. Since the Qing Dynasty entered the Pass, because the Central Plains was vast and the Eight Banners had few soldiers, it was in order to recruit Han troops, commanded by the Qing generals, and supported by the Han people to guard all sides. Therefore, After we go south to the Central Plains, we must win over those Han generals. In order to prevent this matter from being leaked, I think we can control them with Baotai Yijin Pills, and promise to give them the antidote in the future, and promote them to high positions. , I wonder what the inspector and the five heads think?" The six of them took a deep breath after hearing this. They had already experienced the power of Leopard Tai Yi Jin Wan, and now that they heard that Hong Tianxiao was planning to use it to control the Han generals, they couldn't help but feel sad for them. However, if you want to achieve great things, you should use extraordinary means, and the Baotai Yijin Pills used here are indeed enough to have a miraculous effect. Zhong Zhijie had no merit, but was promoted to an inspector whose authority was still higher than that of the Five Dragon Envoys. He was worried that the other Four Dragon Envoys would not accept it, so he wanted to show off in front of Hong Tianxiao and the Five Dragon Envoys, so he was the first to express his opinions. Said: "Controlling those Han generals with Baotei Yijin Pills can indeed achieve miraculous results. However, these Han generals are different from the disciples of Shenlong Sect. They are spread too widely and their number is too small. They have never seen Baotai Yijin Pills." You may not believe the tragic scene of an attack, but it may cause serious problems." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Well, the inspector is right. This is a problem. I have been negligent. I wonder if you have any way to deal with it?" Black Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue thought for a while and said: "Master, I think we can ask Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping to improve the leopard fetus Yijin Pill and create a leopard fetus that can take effect in just one stick of incense." Yi Jin Wan.¡± After listening to Zhang Danyue's suggestion, the words "life and death talisman" flashed in Hong Tianxiao's mind. In fact, the life and death talisman is the best way to control people, but Hong Tianxiao is not worried about passing on this vicious method to others easily. , Otherwise, it is very likely to cause chaos in the world, and even chaos in the world. "Well, the Black Dragon Envoy's proposal is very good." Hong Tianxiao's eyes flashed with admiration, and he nodded and said, "Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan are currently in the capital. Black Dragon Envoy, you can send someone Send the Baotai Yijin Wan to them and pass on my oral instructions to them to transform it into the Baotai Yijin Wan that can act immediately. If successful, it will be a great achievement." The Black Dragon envoy did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would leave the first thing to him after he was promoted to the leader of the cult. He was overjoyed and hurriedly responded: "I obey, and I will definitely live up to the trust of the cult leader and his wife." He also learned to be wise. , adding the word "Madam" after the leader, Hong Tianxiao shook his head secretly, it seemed to have the flavor of the Dragon Cult in the original book. Hong Tianxiao added: "Since our sect is going south to the Central Plains, we don't have to be trapped on the island every day. The heads of the four sects of Huanglongmen, Blacklongmen, Red Dragonmen and White Dragonmen will lead all their disciples to go south in three days, leaving the Qinglongmen behind. Stay on Shenlong Island and protect the families of the disciples on the island. After going south, the Huanglongmen is responsible for the affairs of Fujian, Guangdong and Guangxi, the Black Dragonmen is responsible for the affairs of Yunnan, Guizhou and Sichuan, the Red Dragonmen is responsible for the affairs of Hubei, Hunan and Jiangxi, and the White Dragonmen is responsible for the affairs of Hubei, Hunan and Jiangxi. Responsible for the affairs of Huanghuai and Suhang, I will give you half a year. After half a year, I will see that important counties and towns in various places have my stronghold. Remember, when recruiting disciples, you must pay attention to quality and It¡¯s not quantity, especially loyalty, which must not be mixed into it by spies of the Qing court.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Later, the Huanglongmen was responsible for the affairs of Fujian, Guangdong and Guangxi, the Black Dragonmen was responsible for the affairs of Yunnan, Guizhou and Sichuan, the Red Dragonmen was responsible for the affairs of Hubei, Hunan and Jiangxi, and the White Dragonmen was responsible for the affairs of Huanghuai and Suzhou and Hangzhou. I will give you half a year. After half a year, I will see that all important counties and towns will have my stronghold. Remember, when recruiting disciples, you must pay attention to quality rather than quantity, especially loyalty. You must not be purged. Ting's spies were mixed in. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 225 Foreigner You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Hong Tianxiao's plan, if he wanted to overthrow the rule of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, of course it would not be possible with more than 10,000 Shenlong Sect disciples. As for the control of Han generals and thus some armies mentioned earlier, it was also part of Hong Tianxiao's plan, and The most critical link in the plan was the musketry team secretly trained by Zhou Peigong and Li Guangdi. Hong Antong sent people to spend a lot of money to buy 3,000 muskets and countless ammunition from the Rakshasa Kingdom. However, Hong Tianxiao expected the number of musketeers to be 10,000, which was a difference of 7,000. While Hong Tianxiao sent people to continue purchasing overseas, he also let these 10,000 people take turns to conduct shooting training. On the other hand, Hong Tianxiao also invited more than a dozen weapons experts from overseas to improve the muskets. Due to the constraints of the conditions at the time, although the musket had the advantage of being very powerful at long range, it had a series of shortcomings such as being unable to fire continuously, requiring manual installation of ammunition, and the ammunition could not be exposed to water. Although Hong Tianxiao comes from a later generation, he has never studied weapons. He can't help but provide them with the best environment and hopes to make new breakthroughs in muskets. After dealing with the promulgation of the new canon and the four sects going south, Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan went to the place where these dozen overseas weapons experts worked, which was what Hong Tianxiao called the Musket Workshop. It's just that this place is underground. Only Hong Antong, Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan, the Black and White Shuangsha brothers and a translator named Pang Lelin on Shenlong Island know about it. Even the Five Dragon Envoys don't know that there is such a place on Shenlong Island. A secret base. When Hong Tianxiao arrived, it was when these dozen weapons experts were on strike, and Pang Lelin was having a fierce argument with them. When Hong Tianxiao placed them here, he thought that if there was any conflict, Pang Lelin would be unable to suppress it, so he taught Pang Lelin some skills and asked him to perform in front of them, which made these dozen foreigners No one dares to underestimate Pang Lelin, who is thin and short. Pang Lelin was sweating profusely. When he saw Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan arriving, he hurriedly stepped forward to salute and explained the reason for the noise among these dozen weapons experts. It turned out that after Hong Tianxiao brought them here, he almost gave them the best conditions, whether it was food, clothing, housing or monthly income, but he neglected to mention that these dozen people were all men, and foreigners with extremely strong sexual desire. Men, Hong Tianxiao did not provide them with women. After understanding the ins and outs of the matter, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but burst into laughter, but suddenly felt that Su Quan next to him had a tendency to riot. Hong Tianxiao felt strange in his heart and turned around to look, only to see those dozen foreigners all staring at him. Su Quan looked at it fiercely, and there was even one person who actually drooled. Suddenly, the foreigner at the time jabbered to Pang Lelin, but Pang Lelin became furious and jabbered back. Although the man stopped talking, he was unwilling to give up and still glanced at Su Quan. Hong Tianxiao asked curiously: "Le Lin, what did this foreigner say?" Pang Lelin looked troubled and hesitated: "He said He said he wanted the young lady to be his woman, my subordinate My subordinate just told him the identity of the young lady." Pang Lelin has been staying in the musket workshop. , so he didn't know about Hong Antong's abdication just now, so he still called Su Quan as young lady. Su Quan couldn't help but became furious after hearing this, and was about to explode when she saw Hong Tianxiao holding her hand, squeezing it gently, telling her not to be impulsive, and said with a smile: "Le Lin, tell them, as long as they work hard, I will help them find a woman, that is, within a day or two. If you continue to be so passive and sabotage, don't blame me for being rude." When Pang Lelin was translating to them, Hong Tianxiao saw that Su Quan was still angry, so he leaned close to her face and whispered: "Junior sister, why are you so angry? It's enough for them to look at you like this. It proves that my junior sister is as beautiful as the heavenly beauty, with a beauty that sinks like a fish and falls like a wild goose, and makes the moon shy of the flowers." Su Quan was still angry at first, but when she heard what Hong Tianxiao said, she burst out laughing, which attracted another wave of rude looks from the foreigners. Pang Lelin said with a sad face: "Young Master, they said that the young Master is looking for a woman for them, and her beauty cannot be worse than that of the young lady. Otherwise, they will still refuse to continue working. They also asked what kind of disrespect the Young Master just said about being rude. Polite method?" Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel happy. He didn't expect these foreigners to be so funny. They even asked him how he could be so rude to them. His face straightened at that moment, he walked slowly to a bucket and copied it with his right hand. Of course Su Quan knew that Hong Tianxiao was going to use the Life and Death Talisman on them. Because of the rude looks these foreigners had given her just now, she was frightened when she heard these three words after seeing the power of the Life and Death Talisman last time at the dealer. There is an expectation.  Hong Tianxiao flicked his wrist, and the water in his hand suddenly turned into countless tiny ice flakes, flying towards the foreigners. In just the blink of an eye, these ice flakes disappeared into the bodies of these foreigners, causing them to roll around on the ground in pain. Pang Lelin was petrified at that time. He could see that the expressions of extreme pain on the faces of these foreigners were definitely not intentional. He was extremely shocked. What kind of martial arts was this? It was even more terrifying than the Leopard Tai Yi Jin Wan. And it happens so quickly. Hong Tianxiao clapped his hands, took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms, threw it to Pang Lelin, who was still stunned, and said with a smile: "Lelin, tell him, this is the rude method I just said. There is an antidote in the bottle, just take one pill, if you take more than one pill, the pain will be doubled." Pang Lelin hurriedly jabbered to translate. When the foreigners heard the words, they one by one endured the pain and crawled to Pang Lelin's feet. After these foreigners took the antidote and the pain, numbness and itching gradually disappeared, Hong Tianxiao said to Pang Lelin: "Tell them that this antidote is only effective for three months. After three months, they will still feel the same pain as before." That kind of feeling, and the attack is even worse than this time.¡± After hearing this, the foreigners turned pale with fright and no longer dared to be any more presumptuous. They all knelt in front of Hong Tianxiao and kowtowed, mumbling incessantly. Without Pang Lelin's translation, Hong Tianxiao could guess that what these foreigners said must be begging for mercy and apologizing. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Tell them that as long as they work hard, I will send them an antidote every three months, and I will also find a beautiful woman for each of them within a day or two. However, if Once I find out that any of them is slacking off in their work, I will cut off his antidote and make him suffer to death." Hong Tianxiao understands that sometimes treating subordinates with kindness and power is much more effective than simply using harsh methods to control them. At least the efficiency will be much improved. After all, these foreigners will be frightened and at the same time be able to enjoy the experience of hugging beautiful women every night. The beauty of battle. Seeing these foreigners kowtowing like garlic, Hong Tianxiao felt very happy, gave Pang Lelin a few more instructions, and left with Su Quan. After leaving the gate of the Musket Shop, Su Quan finally couldn't help but ask: "Senior brother, do you really let our sisters from the Shenlong Gang serve them because of those annoying red-haired thieves?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "These red-haired thieves have a stronger need for sexual intercourse than us Chinese. I have neglected this point. If I don't find a woman for them, even if the power of the life and death talisman can temporarily scare them, but I'm afraid that as time goes by, they will still be unmotivated to work, thus ruining my major project." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao leaned into Su Quan's ear and whispered: "Apart from this point, I still can't stand it even if it's my senior brother. Also, if I don't come with you for a month, what can you do, junior sister?" Can you bear it? Maybe they will come to me and beg pitifully." Su Quan¡¯s face turned red immediately after being spoken to, and he spat: ¡°Bad senior brother, a dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory.¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed heartily. Seeing that there was no one around, he hugged Su Quan and kissed her wildly until Su Quan could no longer stand before letting go. In the past two days, the relationship between Su Quan and Hong Tianxiao was not just as simple as having sex, but had developed by a qualitative leap. Su Quan's status as the head wife has been firmly established in Hong Tianxiao's heart. Su Quan finally recovered from his shy state. Suddenly he remembered something and asked: "Senior brother, there are more than ten red-haired thieves. Where did you get so many women for them? You just got them from Master." After taking over the Shenlong Sect, if I use my authority as the leader to suppress the sisters of the Red Dragon Clan, I am afraid that everyone will be dissatisfied." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "I have already taken care of this matter. Have you forgotten that the Yellow Dragon Envoy Yin Jin is dead?" Su Quan was stunned when he heard this, and then suddenly realized: "Is it possible that senior brother is planning to let Yin Jin's wives and concubines serve those red-haired thieves?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Junior sister is the one who knows me." Su Quan's pretty face turned red again, and she spat: "Who knew you? They just guessed it accidentally. By the way, senior brother, although we think so, we don't know if they will be willing?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Junior sister, there is no need to worry about this. After Yin Jin died, these women all panicked and didn't know how I would deal with them. Those women are snobbish women who follow others' influence. As long as they promise If we offer a huge profit, they will definitely agree, not to mention that the most fearful thing for a woman is to stay alone in an empty bed for the rest of her life. Come on, junior sister, let's go to Yin Jin's house and have a visit." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 226: Fierce Girl Crescent Moon You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Hong Tianxiao came to Yin Jin's house, Yin Jin's house was already in a mess. Although the servants had dispersed and only more than a dozen of Yin Jin's wives and concubines were left, after all, Yin Jin was tortured by Longtan and his three sons were beheaded. The news still reached here, and the already panic-stricken courtyard suddenly happened with Xinyue's child thrown into the well, which added fuel to the fire and made this already extraordinary courtyard boil again. Fortunately, these women are also smart people. They know that at this time they can only work together to find a solution, so they all look at Yin Jin's wife He Tianyun. When Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan knocked on the door of Yin Jin's house, He Tianyun and the others were having a meeting in the hall. The door was opened by Su Jinniang, Yin Jin's seventh concubine. When Hong Tianxiao knocked on the door, she happened to be in the kitchen making medicine for Xinyue. When she heard someone knocking on the door, she hurried over and opened the door. When Su Jinniang saw Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan knocking on the door, she couldn't help but froze. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and quickly invited the two people into the courtyard. When she was about to inform He Tianyun, she was stopped by Hong Tianxiao. Stop. Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan did not go to the hall first, but went to Xinyue's bedroom first. Because after entering the door, Hong Tianxiao smelled a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine, and asked who was sick. How could Su Jinniang dare to hide it, so she had to tell Xinyue about throwing her child into the well, although Xinyue was only a little bit sick. Pi, suffered a little cold, but the child passed away from this world forever. After Hong Tianxiao heard this, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. He originally planned to leave a young son to Yin Jin to inherit his incense, but he didn't expect that such a thing would happen. It seems that there is God's will in the dark. As the saying goes, God does evil. It can be done, but people who commit evil will not survive. When Hong Tianxiao personally carried the medicine, followed by Su Quan and the uneasy Su Jinniang, he walked into Xinyue's bedroom. Xinyue was still lying on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. She didn't know whether she was feeling guilty because of her son's death, or whether she was feeling guilty. Confused about future livelihood. "Xin Yue, get up and take medicine." A man's voice suddenly came to her ears. Xin Yue felt strange in her heart. When she turned around, she saw the figures of Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan. She couldn't help but be shocked. , hurriedly struggling to get out of bed, Su Quan hurriedly took two steps forward, held her down and whispered: "Sister Xinyue, you are sick, so don't move." "Ahem." Although she just struggled a little, Xinyue couldn't help coughing twice. Her pale and pretty face suddenly turned red, and she gasped, "The leader and his wife came to visit me in person. How are you doing? If you can be so rude, please ask Madam to let Xinyue get out of bed and pay homage." Xinyue also knew that her destiny was in the hands of the man in front of her, and his words could determine her future destiny. Originally, she should have seen through life and death after having already died once, but for some reason, Xinyue suddenly developed an incomparable fear of death after experiencing the incident of being thrown into a well. Sometimes, people are like this. After experiencing a journey of death, they will suddenly have an incomparable attachment to the world. Xinyue is not a saint, so such thoughts are naturally inevitable. Hong Tianxiao gently placed the medicine on the table and followed suit: "What a big ceremony to pay homage. I am not the kind of person who sticks to formalities. My body is important right now. Come on, drink the medicine first. I still have something to ask." And you." Xinyue stopped then, followed Hong Tianxiao's words, sat up, drank the medicine in one breath, took a few rough breaths, and said to Hong Tianxiao: "I already know what the leader wants to ask, so I ask the leader to listen first." Please tell me the story of how you became Yin Jin¡¯s concubine.¡± Hong Tianxiao was stunned. He didn't expect that Xinyue was also a smart person. Before he asked, she already knew what he wanted to ask. He nodded and said, "That's fine. I and my wife will just listen." Listen to your story." At this time, Su Jinniang brought two stools from somewhere and placed them behind Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan respectively. Without saying a word, she exited the room. Xinyue took another deep breath and told how Yin Jin killed her husband on her wedding night, killed more than ten people in her husband's family, and then robbed herself to Shenlong Island. When she woke up again, she had already lost her virginity to him, and later told her the whole story about how she endured the humiliation and had a child because she was pregnant. After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan couldn't help but express their deep agreement with Xinyue's experience. Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh and said, "Xinyue, since Yin Jin has already been executed, why did you throw your son into the well?" Xinyue sighed faintly and said: "Although I lost my virginity to Yin Jin, it was because I was tapped on the faint point by him without knowing it at all. Later, Yin Jin also tried to take advantage of me many times, but I was always beaten by him. The pressure to death prevented Yin Jin from succeeding again. It was not until later that I became pregnant that Yin Jin slowly gave up the idea. Although I lost my virginity to Yin Jin and became an unclean person.Woman, but fortunately it was only once, but since Yin Jin died, according to the rules of the Shenlong Sect, the family members of the prisoner must be rewarded to the meritorious disciples of the sect. I was unwilling to be humiliated twice, so I threw my son into a well. . " Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be silent. The Shenlong Sect does have such a rule. Once a disciple of the sect commits a serious mistake and is executed, his family members will also be imprisoned and will be given to disciples who have made great contributions to the sect in the future. Although Hong Tianxiao became the leader of the church today and established new canon rules, he did not abolish this rule. It¡¯s not that Hong Tianxiao doesn¡¯t want to abolish this article, but after all, this era is the early Qing Dynasty, and it is still a feudal society, and there is no people-oriented concept in modern society. Moreover, this rule was established by Hong Antong back then and has been implemented for more than 20 years. It has indeed produced very good results, making the disciples of the Shenlong Sect not only conscientious and dedicated when doing things. However, this rule also has a disadvantage, that is, it will cause some bad people to have bad thoughts. A year ago, Yin Jin fell in love with the concubine of Xie Kexun, a layman from Heilongmen, so he deliberately asked Hong Antong to send Xie Kexun to complete a task, but Yin Jin made trouble in the middle, which ultimately made Xie Kexun fail. , but Hong Antong cut her in half in anger, and Xie Kexun's concubine naturally fell into Yin Jin's hands. Hong Tianxiao stood up, walked back and forth in the room, and said to Xinyue: "Xinyue, I respect you as a loyal woman. I will not randomly reward you to meritorious disciples. I will respect you." Your opinion, if you are interested in a certain disciple in the sect, I can make the decision for you." As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he saw Xinyue blushing and lowering her head. Su Quan stood up, walked to Hong Tianxiao and said softly: "Brother, why don't you understand girls' thoughts so much? Even if Sister Xinyue really has How can she have the nerve to tell someone she likes in public, not to mention that she has never left the gate of this courtyard since she followed Yin Jin, so how can she like someone?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized, smiled sheepishly, and said awkwardly: "Oh, I made a mistake in this. Xinyue, you were snatched by Yin Jin, not a disciple of the Shenlong Sect. You don't have to follow the rules of the Shenlong Sect. After a few years, you When things happen here in Japan, I will personally send you home so that you can reunite with your family, what do you think?" Hearing this, Xinyue's face was filled with excitement, but it quickly dimmed and she fell silent. Seeing this, Su Quan came forward and sat beside the bed, holding Xinyue's hand and said, "What's wrong, sister, don't you miss home?" Xinyue sighed faintly and said: "Xinyue's parents died young, and I grew up with my brother and sister-in-law. My brother and sister-in-law also decided on this marriage for me. The third young master of the Liu family liked Xinyue's appearance, and mine My brother and sister-in-law are interested in the Liu family's property. However, because Yin Jin snatched the bride, the third young master of the Liu family was killed, and the Liu family could not find the murderer. They must blame my brother and sister-in-law for this matter. If Xinyue returns once How can the Liu family let me go after we get married? Even if the Liu family doesn't mention this matter anymore, my brother and sister-in-law will marry Xinyue off again." This was not the first time that Hong Tianxiao heard about vicious brothers and sisters-in-law, vicious uncles and aunts, etc., but every time he heard about it, he couldn't help but get angry, and this time was no exception. He immediately stamped the bricks under his feet. A few pieces were immediately broken, and he said angrily: "Such a vicious brother and sister-in-law, Xinyue, you don't have to be afraid. Since I am in charge of this matter, I will take care of it to the end. I will follow you, so forgive the Liu family and you My brother and sister-in-law will never dare to give you any trouble." When Su Quan heard this, he couldn't help being angry and funny. He put down Xinyue's hand, came to Hong Tianxiao, pushed him out of the door, and said while pushing him: "Brother, you also have a lot of wives and concubines, why?" I still don¡¯t understand what women are saying, so go out and wait for a while while I talk to Sister Xinyue alone.¡± What, I can¡¯t understand women? Hong Tianxiao scratched his head, feeling really unconvinced, but when he saw that Su Quan had a serious look on his face, Xinyue lowered her head and blushed, saying nothing. She carefully recalled what Xinyue said just now, but she really didn't understand her. What did he mean, so he "took the initiative" and was pushed out of the door by Su Quan. Seeing Su Quan slowly closing the door, as if he wanted to have a long talk with Xinyue, he couldn't help but shook his head. Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly felt a subtle breathing sound coming from behind him. Hong Tianxiao turned around and found that There was a pretty woman walking towards him three feet away. Who else could it be if it wasn't He Tianyun? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 227 Yin Jin¡¯s wife He Tianyun You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! He Tianyun came closer and bowed to Hong Tianxiao, but found that Xinyue's door was tightly closed. He couldn't help but feel strange and asked: "Since the leader deigned to visit Sister Xinyue, why didn't he go in? Could it be that Sister Xinyue hasn't been there yet?" Get up and wait until I call her to get up and see the leader." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stopped her and said, "No, Madam is talking to Xinyue in the room. I don't want to disturb them, so I'm taking a walk here." He Tianyun was so smart that he couldn't hear Hong Tianxiao's embarrassing situation. He suppressed the amusement in his heart and said to Hong Tianxiao: "In that case, it is inconvenient for me to disturb the conversation between Madam and Sister Xinyue. Since the leader has nothing to do, Why don't you go sit with me." Hong Tianxiao was about to discuss with He Tianyun the placement of Yin Jin's more than ten concubines. Hearing this, he nodded and said, "Okay, I have something to discuss with Mrs. He." Yin Jin is dead. Hong Tianxiao also changed her title and no longer called her Mrs. Yin. Not long after, He Tianyun brought Hong Tianxiao into a room. The room was not big, but the tables, chairs and benches were neatly arranged. There were also some calligraphy and paintings by famous people hanging on the surrounding walls, among which there was an authentic calligraphy by Tang Bohu. Look. The owner of this house is also an elegant person. Hong Tianxiao looked around and admired: "I didn't expect Huanglong Envoy Yin Jin to be such an elegant person." He Tianyun said: "Master, this is not Yin Jin's room, but my concubine's bedroom." "Ah", Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this, and then he discovered that there was a door in the right corner of the east wall, and he thought it was where He Tianyun slept. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's surprised look, He Tianyun was worried that he would blame him, so he hurriedly explained: "Master, don't blame me. Except for the quiet here, there are people in the other rooms. I have already told Jin Niang that the master came here. Don't do it." If you tell others, the leader can rest assured." "It's quieter here" and "Don't tell others". No matter how Hong Tianxiao heard it, he felt that He Tianyun was deliberately seducing him, so he began to look at He Tianyun unknowingly. In fact, He Tianyun is only twenty-three or four years old this year, and his appearance is slightly better than Fang Yi's. In addition, he is now dressed in plain clothes, which makes him even more attractive. He Tianyun also noticed that Hong Tianxiao was sizing her up. His pretty face couldn't help but blush, but he stood there motionless, and even secretly straightened out his chest. After looking around, Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart, why after coming to this world, he met all the top-notch beauties. He put away his thoughts and said to He Tianyun: "Mrs. He, please sit down and talk." After both of them sat down, Hong Tianxiao directly entered today's topic: "Madam, I am here today. Firstly, because of Miss Xinyue's loyalty, I came here to visit and express my condolences. Secondly, I have something to discuss with Madam. one time." He Tianyun said hurriedly: "The leader's words are serious, my subordinates dare not, but please ask the leader for instructions." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Madam, I have invited more than a dozen foreign experts from overseas to help me do some things and provided them with very good conditions and treatment. However, not long ago I found that their work was very Negative, after asking, I found out that I had been negligent." Everyone in the Shenlong Sect knew that Hong Tianxiao had great ambitions, and He Tianyun was no exception. Hearing this, he was not too surprised and asked, "What about that?" "Women." Hong Tianxiao uttered two words softly, and then paused and said, "I forgot to find a woman for them, so I came here to discuss it with Madam. Now that Yin Jin is dead, in this courtyard Except for my wife, all the women are in need of sin. In my opinion, except for my wife and Xinyue, the rest of the women will be given to those foreigners by me. Once they complete the work for me, these women will be given to those foreigners. This woman has made great contributions to our religion, and I will definitely receive a generous reward when the time comes. What do you think, madam?" He Tianyun didn¡¯t expect that Hong Tianxiao would have such an idea. He couldn¡¯t help but look at him in surprise, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything that he didn¡¯t agree with, so he just remained silent. Hong Tianxiao added: "Huang Longshi is my confidant, and my wife is his sister. Naturally, she is not an outsider. I might as well tell the truth. The work done by these foreigners is of great significance to me. Once it can succeed, , I can sweep across the world and drive the Manchus out of the Han Dynasty." He Tianyun was silent for a while, and finally said: "Master, the women in this courtyard are all waiting for sin. Just one word from you can decide whether they will stay or go, so there is no need to ask about concubines." Hong Tianxiao said: "Madam, Yin Jin's apostasy is his own fault, and it really has nothing to do with you. I know this very well, but it is only due to the limitations of the religious rules set by my father.It will be so. The reason why I have this idea is that I want them to make great achievements and find a good way out for the future. Although I can also give orders directly, but since then, I have become a bit arbitrary, so I will discuss it with my wife. " He Tianyun was silent for a while, and finally sighed and said: "Master, since the leader trusts me so much, please forgive me for speaking out boldly. If there is anything wrong, please don't punish me." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he knew that He Tianyun must have objections. However, he was not Hong Antong and could still listen to different opinions. He nodded and said: "Madam, please tell me if you have anything to say. I forgive you." When He Tianyun said this, he was still a little uneasy. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao's face remained the same and his tone did not change much, he felt relieved and thought for a moment: "The leader has the ambition to help the world, so he can listen to the subordinates." I offend Yan Zhijian, but I think there are two things wrong with this. One is the language barrier. If these sisters are given to foreigners by the leader, there will only be sexual desire between men and women, and there will be no sexual desire between them. Any language communication and emotional exchange, although most of them following Yin Jin are not voluntary, there is still some communication and exchange between them. Secondly, the leader just said that once the big thing is completed, he can ask for a good one for these sisters. However, has the leader ever thought that if the disciples in the sect knew that they had served the red-haired thief for many years, most of them would probably stop. Even if some disciples coveted their beauty and wanted them, the result would only be A tool or a plaything for sexual discharge, isn't it completely opposite to the good way out that the leader thinks? I only said these two points. If there is any offense to the leader, please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this, and suddenly realized that he had overlooked a very important point, which was that at the end of the Ming Dynasty, the Dutch occupied Taiwan, burned, killed and looted, committing all kinds of evil, just like Japan later invaded China. Therefore, the Han people at that time hated the red-haired thieves to the core, and the anti-foreign plot can be found in almost every bloody Han person, even a delicate woman who has no power to restrain a chicken. " However, Hong Tianxiao had a longer-term plan in mind, and used the strategy of attacking jade with stones from other mountains. As long as these foreigners can develop more advanced muskets and cannons, the road to resisting the Qing Dynasty will naturally become very simple. More importantly, Hong Tianxiao can use this powerful capital to expand the territory and conquer the empire on which the sun never sets. big flag tree in the east. Although a dozen women were asked to serve the foreigners this time, as long as Hong Tianxiao's big thing was successful, thousands of foreign beauties could make up for it. Of course, these thoughts of Hong Tianxiao cannot be told to He Tianyun. It is not that He Tianyun cannot be trusted, but the eras in which the two people think are too different, because He Tianyun cannot appreciate the huge impact that advanced weapons have on a country. The impact on countries with backward weapons is also huge. After listening to this, Hong Tianxiao remained silent, with a lot of thoughts in his heart. He Tianyun's thoughts may very well represent the thoughts of everyone in this era. Although their thoughts are very narrow and limited, Hong Tianxiao still doesn't want to lose himself because of this little thing. To challenge the authority of this era. After a long while, Hong Tianxiao finally sighed and said: "Mrs. He's words are reasonable, but I made an oversight. This matter will be dropped here. Only you, Mrs. He, know about this matter and cannot be mentioned again." He Tianyun was secretly happy when he heard this, but he didn't understand what Hong Tianxiao meant. He quickly stood up and said, "Thank you so much for your understanding. I will thank the leader for these sisters." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but smile bitterly when he heard this: "I almost pushed them into the fire pit. Thank you for this. If you want to thank me, I should thank you, Mrs. He." However, since they can't let them know about this matter, naturally I can¡¯t thank you enough, but since you were able to remonstrate with me just now, I should thank you. How about I promise you something that I can do as a thank you to you." He Tianyun was stunned for a moment after hearing this. Hong Tianxiao was already very good even if he didn't blame her. He had never thought of asking the superior leader to do something to thank her. For a moment, his heart was extremely confused. He didn't know if he was going to kneel down and say it. If you don't express what you want, you still have to say that you don't dare and miss this opportunity that may be a good opportunity. Hong Tianxiao saw He Tianyun standing there with a blank look on his face. He knew that she didn't know whether what he just said was true or false, so he smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, I will do what I say, as long as I don't give up my position as leader." I will never break my promise to give you something that goes against my will." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 228: When He Tianyun was about to fall in front of him You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This" Seeing that Hong Tianxiao didn't look like he was joking, He Tianyun was really moved. It was absolutely impossible to say that she had no idea. After all, Yin Jin was dead and she became a widow. In addition, My brother is the head of the Huanglong Sect. I'm afraid there won't be another man as bold as Yin Jin in the future to pursue her. Ever since he knew that he had fallen into Yin Jin's trap two years ago, He Tianyun had refused to sleep with Yin Jin on the grounds of his pious belief in Buddhism. Fortunately, Yin Jin had many wives and concubines, so he was not lonely. Seeing that He Tianyun fasted and chanted sutras every day, he believed it. It's just that he didn't know that He Tianyun's fasting was true and his chanting was false. He wished that Yin Jin would die as soon as possible. After Yin Jin died, He Tianyun didn't know what to do. However, looking at the entire Shenlong Sect, the only man that He Tianyun could like was Hong Tianxiao in front of him. However, He Tianyun knew that Hong Tianxiao had a transcendent status, and he had countless wives and concubines in his family. How could He Tianyun like her, a recent newcomer? A widow who lost her husband, even though He Tianyun considers herself to have an extraordinary appearance. Seeing He Tianyun's silence, Hong Tianxiao thought that she couldn't think of any request at the moment, so he smiled and said: "Forget it, if you can think of any request in a moment, it will be difficult for you, even if I owe you A promise, wait until you think about it in the future and tell me before it¡¯s too late.¡± He Tianyun was overjoyed when he heard this. It was really hard for her to make a request at this moment. It was really hard for her to come up with something that would satisfy her. Hong Tianxiao's extension of time undoubtedly gave her too much time to think about it. As a result, there was no further topic between the two of them. Hong Tianxiao was about to stand up and leave when he suddenly saw the original "Four Beauties" by Tang Bohu. He remembered the question he wanted to ask just now, so he asked : "There are so many authentic works by famous artists in Madam's room. She must be proficient in this art." He Tianyun nodded slightly and then shook his head and said: "I just like this, so I can't talk about proficiency." Hong Tianxiao knew that since she had spent so much effort to obtain so many authentic works by famous artists, it was definitely not just a matter of love, so she smiled at He Tianyun and said: "Madam, you don't have to be too modest. I have heard a little about this, so why not just leave it to me?" Madam, please make a portrait of me so that I can feast my eyes on it." He Tianyun had no choice but to agree, moved a stool and placed it five steps away in front of the desk, then walked behind the desk, waved his hand to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Please sit on the stool, Master, and I will show my disgrace." Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to the stool, sat on it, looked forward, and suddenly realized something was wrong. Why is it inappropriate? Anyone who has had a portrait painted knows that the eyes must be fixed on the painter. However, the person who painted Hong Tianxiao's portrait was He Tianyun, so it was a bit inappropriate for Hong Tianxiao to stare at her fiercely. Originally, Yin Jin had just died and He Tianyun was a widow. As the saying goes, there are many disputes in front of a widow. In the early Qing Dynasty, this was still deeply taboo. However, Hong Tianxiao was a respected figure in a religion, and he was accompanied by Su Quan. Going to Yin Jin's house can barely make sense. However, Hong Tianxiao and He Tianyun stayed together alone, and they stayed in He Tianyun's bedroom. It had to be said that it was a bit against the ethics and morals of the time. However, Hong Tianxiao was a later generation and did not consider this at all, and He Tianyun They even deliberately climbed up Hong Tianxiao's high branches and did it intentionally. One of them accidentally and the other deliberately did not consider this, so they were able to talk in this room for so long just now. And now after Hong Tianxiao sat down, he found that He Tianyun's pretty face was gradually turning red under his gaze, and he felt that something was wrong. However, since it was a portrait, he couldn't keep looking at both sides of his face. Hong Tianxiao reluctantly moved his gaze away from He Tianyun's face, but accidentally moved it to the collar below. As mentioned just now, He Tianyun was dressed in plain clothes, and since it was summer and he was at home, there was no man around, so the neckline was much looser. When I was talking to Hong Tianxiao just now, I had been sitting upright, which was fine. But when I leaned over to paint, the loose collar suddenly fell off, and the spring light suddenly appeared. Moreover, He Tianyun didn't know whether it was intentional or he really didn't know. His left hand was still pressing the white paper, and his right hand was slowly drawing with a brush, as if he didn't know anything about the abnormality of the collar. What's even worse is that He Tianyun is not wearing anything under his coat, and his plump breasts are completely exposed to Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Moreover, the pair of snow-white things that seduced Hong Tianxiao's eyes are moving back and forth with the waving of He Tianyun's right arm. It stopped shaking, as if sending some hint to Hong Tianxiao. Although Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that it shouldn't be the place where his eyes were focused, he didn't know whether it was Hong Tianxiao's instinctive reluctance to let his eyes go away or the Nine Yang Divine Art was secretly causing trouble. In short, at this moment, Hong Tianxiao truly understood himself. to beautiful womenHow weak his wife's resistance is, maybe this is his only weakness. Years later, Hong Tianxiao can't help but sigh like this every time he sees the Yingying Yanyan around him, because if it weren't for this, he would It is impossible to have a compatibility with so many women. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when He Tianyun finally finished painting, he raised his head and found that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s eyes were staring at his neck in a daze. How could she be so shrewd that she didn't know what Hong Tianxiao was looking at just now? So much that Hong Tianxiao, who turned his attention back to He Tianyun again, thought that He Tianyun had been bending down for too long while painting just now and his clothes had naturally become like this. In fact, after Hong Tianxiao, there were more and more women. It is not entirely the fault of Jiuyang Magic that caused him to be merciful. In fact, it was also the deliberate seduction of these women. Having practiced the Nine-Yang Divine Art, he was already weak in resisting the temptation of these seductions, not to mention that all of them were first-class beauties, and in Hong Tianxiao's heart, a man's possessive desire made him feel the same. . "Please ask the leader to take a look." Just when Hong Tianxiao had just adjusted his mentality, He Tianyun's voice had already sounded in Hong Tianxiao's ears. Hong Tianxiao slowly took his portrait from He Tianyun's hand, and couldn't help but glance at He Tianyun's exposed chest. Although the white chest still had a nerve-stimulating feeling, it was not as good as the chaotic front, back and left sides just now. The trembling jade girl's breasts are even more pleasing to the eye. "Tsk, tsk, ok, ok, it's so similar." Hong Tianxiao took the portrait and took a brief look at it. He found that the person on the paper was almost exactly the same as himself. Even the effect of the digital camera of later generations was no more than this. His evaluation of He Tianyun in his heart A few points higher. "How about Madam giving this portrait to me?" Hong Tianxiao slowly rolled up the portrait, but couldn't help but glance at He Tianyun's chest. People say that the best is what you can't get, and this is indeed true. Although Hong Tianxiao knew that there was more than one woman around him who was as good as He Tianyun, the possessive desire in his chest became stronger and stronger. Perhaps this That's the essence of man. "This portrait of my concubine was originally painted for the leader, and it is rare for the leader not to abandon it. Naturally, it is given to the leader." He Tianyun could already feel the possessiveness of this powerful man from Hong Tianxiao's slowly turning red eyes. It could break out at any time, and my heart would be filled with joy. "Okay, thank you madam. It's getting late. It's time for me to say goodbye." Although Hong Tianxiao said goodbye, his feet did not move at all, and he did not look out the door, but kept looking at the door. He Tianyun, who had his head lowered, was swept around. He Tianyun kept his head down, not realizing that Hong Tianxiao's words were untrue. He thought he was really going to leave. He was shocked, but he couldn't find any reason to keep this man, so he could only say casually: "I'll let you go." Send it to the leader." She stepped out and walked out. Unexpectedly, she was absent-minded, tripped over the stool, and fell to the ground involuntarily. He Tianyun learned kung fu from his younger brother He Tianxing, especially after marrying Yin Jin, his martial arts improved greatly. Originally, it was impossible to trip her up, but at the moment when he leaned forward, He Tianyun suddenly suddenly Shengji stopped thinking about using the iron bridge to stabilize his body and let his body fall to the ground. Sure enough, before He Tianyun's body reached an angle of 45 degrees, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but take action and hugged He Tianyun's waist, just in time to stop He Tianyun's downward trend. However, Hong Tianxiao's left hand happened to be covering He Tianyun's chest, and the soft feeling made Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but grab it twice. Of course, He Tianyun would not let go of such a good opportunity, and fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms. He even took the initiative to put Hong Tianxiao's other hand on his other breast, and entered through the collar. The man is affectionate and the concubine is interested. Hong Tianxiao is not Liu Xiahui. He is not polite at the moment. He turns the beauty with her back to him and pulls hard with both hands. He Tianyun's naked upper body is completely exposed to the air, trembling. A pair of beautiful girl's breasts are truly and completely revealed under Hong Tianxiao's eyes. "Will senior brother be here?" Just when Hong Tianxiao lowered his head and was about to take the bud on his left hand into his mouth, Su Quan's voice suddenly came. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 229 Su Quan¡¯s generosity and helplessness You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It turned out that Su Quan had seen that Xinyue was worried that her brother-in-law would remarry her and was unwilling to go home, but Hong Tianxiao did not notice this, so she "pushed" Hong Tianxiao out. After a long conversation, Su Quan also began to like this pretty Xinyue who was well-behaved and well-behaved, so he decided to make her his personal maid. Su Quan had a strong personality since she was a child. Hong Antong also found maids to serve her, but they were all kicked out by Su Quan. So until now, she does not have a regular maid by her side. These days, Hong Tianxiao has been the one to take care of her. The maids took turns serving her. After the most worrying thing was solved, Xinyue's condition improved for the most part. Seeing that it was getting late, Su Quan agreed to send someone to pick up Xinyue and live with Su Quan tomorrow. After Su Quan went out, she found that Hong Tianxiao suddenly disappeared. She searched everywhere but could not find her, so she had to find Su Jinniang. Su Jinniang didn't dare to stay outside after coming out of Xinyue's room just now. She had already returned to her room. How could she know where Hong Tianxiao had gone. Su Quan knew that there was nothing major happening on the island now. It was impossible for Hong Tianxiao to leave her here and go back first. He must still be at Yin Jin's home. Moreover, among the dozen or so people in this compound right now, who wouldn¡¯t want to cuddle up to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s big tree? What¡¯s more, with Hong Tianxiao¡¯s character, he might actually be able to be romantic and happy in a certain woman¡¯s bed. Thinking of it, Here, Su Quan couldn't help but deeply regret her action of "pushing" Hong Tianxiao out of the room just now. Under the leadership of Su Jinniang, Su Quan searched the bedrooms of Yin Jin's concubines one by one, but could not find any trace of Hong Tianxiao. In the end, he had to find the bedroom of He Tianyun, who seemed the least likely to Su Quan. It's just that Su Quan came a little early. If it had been a little later, he would really have caught her in bed. Hearing Su Quan's voice, the lust that had just arisen between Hong Tianxiao and He Tianyun disappeared without a trace. He Tianyun knew how powerful Su Quan was, so he quickly broke away from Hong Tianxiao's arms and tidied up his clothes in a panic. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly put the clothes on He placed the portrait on the table and pretended to look around at the authentic works of famous artists on the wall, but what flashed through his mind was He Tianyun's pair of jade breasts. "Brother, are you really here?" Su Quan felt happy when he saw Hong Tianxiao's back, but suddenly saw He Tianyun standing aside with a blush on his face. He felt strange in his heart and thought to himself, given the character of senior brother , the two of them were in the same room and didn't do anything. It was really strange. "Junior sister, have you finished talking? Has Miss Xinyue's heart been opened?" Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked at Su Quan, his expression as usual. The hunger and impulsiveness just now could no longer be found on his face. Su Quan slowly walked towards Hong Tianxiao. Seeing that He Tianyun was about to salute her, she waved her hand and said, "Mrs. He, there is no need to be polite." Suddenly, Su Quan discovered that although He Tianyun was well-dressed, the ribbon around his waist was not tied around his waist but wrapped around it casually. His heart couldn't help but he seemed to understand something, but he remained calm and smiled at Hong Tianxiao. : "Senior brother, I'm going to let Miss Xinyue be my personal maid, what do you think?" "What? Be your personal maid?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be shocked when he heard this, and asked, "Didn't you just say that you would send Miss Xinyue home? Why did she agree to be your maid again?" Su Quan chuckled and said: "Senior brother, you are still not convinced that you don't understand women's hearts. Miss Xinyue has never had the idea of ??going home. It's you who is so smart that you want to send her home, but you don't know that if you really will Sending her home really pushed her into a pit of fire." Hong Tianxiao suddenly understood and said "Oh": "Is Xinyue worried that her brother and sister-in-law will marry her to someone she doesn't like?" Su Quan nodded and said: "So, senior brother, this woman's thoughts are the hardest to guess. Even though you have a lot of wives and concubines around you, you still can't be sure. You are now the leader of a religion, and you have life and death in your hands. Daquan, I don¡¯t know how many women in this yard want to climb a high branch like yours.¡± Hong Tianxiao's heart skipped a beat when he heard this, thinking that Su Quan had discovered something, and hurriedly laughed to cover it up. He Tianyun was even more worried. Hearing this, his pretty face turned even redder. He lowered his head and did not dare to raise it. He rubbed the corners of his clothes with his hands. The scheming he had just now also went to Java. Seeing the state of the two of them, Su Quan strengthened his guess that there must have been some action between the two just now. However, Su Quan was also used to Hong Tianxiao's merciless character. Knowing that the wife Yin Jin left behind would sooner or later become Hong Tianxiao's woman, Su Quan could only shake his head secretly in his heart. However, Su Quan is also a smart woman. She knows that once He Tianyun becomes Hong Tianxiao's woman, there will be only advantages and no disadvantages, because in this case, He Tianxing, the head of the Huanglong Sect, will also become Hong Tianxiao's wife.Hong Tianxiao's uncle, with this relationship, the entire Huanglongmen will be firmly in Hong Tianxiao's hands. In ancient times, because it was relatively easy to change dynasties, the ambitions of many brave and resourceful people were eager to expand. In the current period, although the Qing Dynasty has established its power, it is not yet very stable. There are many anti-Qing organizations in the world. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to control this group of unruly people from the Shenlong Sect. The reason why the Tianshan Child Elder used the Talisman of Life and Death to control the Thirty-Six Islands and Seventy-two Caves, and why Hong Antong now chooses to use the Leopard Ti Yijin Pills to control them, is not unreasonable. Hong Tianxiao comes from a later generation, and his management incorporates too many humanistic things, while ignoring the application of iron and blood tactics. Giving the antidote to Baotai Yijin Pills to the disciples of the Shenlong Sect does not mean that it will really bring them back. It may have the opposite effect, causing these unruly heroes to desert. This is why the way of the emperor has become a profound knowledge. In fact, to put it bluntly, it means giving both kindness and power. When you are kind, your subordinates will burst into tears of gratitude, but when you are powerful, you must be cold and ruthless and kill when you deserve it. There are many emperors in history who, in order to stabilize the country and prevent Xiao Qiang from causing trouble, even killed a few of their own biological sons. This does not mean that the emperor had many sons or that the emperor rarely held and looked after children and therefore had weak feelings. But it is a manifestation of the emperor's way. At present, Hong Tianxiao's methods of controlling subordinates are far from the way of an emperor. It takes time to slowly understand. However, although Hong Tianxiao's methods of controlling subordinates have such a fatal flaw, they are also overtaken by another fatal flaw - lust. ¡ª¡ªDissolved. Because of Wen'er, Hong Tianxiao got the allegiance of Qinglongmen and Bailongmen. Because of Xianglian, Hong Tianxiao got the loyalty of Han Xue and Han Shuang, and then got the allegiance of Red Dragon Clan. Mao Dongzhu also became the third partner of Black Dragon envoy Zhang Danyue. One of the breakthrough points, if He Tianyun is captured now, Huanglongmen's allegiance will naturally be of no concern. As for the Golden Dragon Gate, let¡¯s not talk about Jiao Yiquan¡¯s admiration for Hong Tianxiao. Just say that Jiao Waner and Yao Yuee will be captured by Hong Tianxiao sooner or later. The Situ Bolei brothers of the Purple Dragon Gate are loyal people, not to mention that they are brothers with Hong Tianxiao. In addition, the relationship between Situ Yan and Zeng Rou was as solid as a stone. Su Quan slowly passed by He Tianyun, but he gently picked up her belt with his right hand, but did not lift it away, and then walked over calmly. He Tianyun had been thinking about the meaning of Su Quan's words, and he didn't even notice that her belt had been tampered with. Su Quan came to Hong Tianxiao and said, "Brother, it's getting late. Should we go back? Do we still have to have dinner here?" Speaking of dinner, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered He Tianyun's extraordinary cooking skills. He couldn't help but move his index finger and pointed at He Tianyun and said: "Junior sister, Mrs. He is a superb cook. We might as well stay for dinner tonight and then go back. It's a good experience." See if the rumors outside are true or false." He Tianyun was so smart and discerning that he could not tell that Hong Tianxiao wanted to please Su Quan and laid a good foundation for him to enter Hong Tianxiao's backyard in the future. He immediately said: "Madam, I am not good at gender, but I am confident in my cooking skills." If you still have some skills, please ask Madam to stay for dinner before going back." Su Quan smiled and said to He Tianyun: "Okay, since Mrs. He kindly invites me, it would be a bit unkind if I refuse again, not to mention that our leader has already been salivating, right, senior brother?" Su Quan's words hinted at something. Hong Tianxiao and He Tianyun had something going on in their minds. They couldn't tell it, but their faces turned red. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly turned his face to the wall, while He Tianyun turned his face and said, "Please tell me." The master and his wife will wait a moment, and the food will be brought over shortly." With a scream of "Ah", Hong Tianxiao turned around to look, but He Tianyun's belt suddenly fell off, and his chest opened, and the pair of white and trembling "white-faced steamed buns" that Hong Tianxiao almost ate were completely exposed. Hong Tianxiao was already She lost her appreciation mood and turned to look at Su Quan. When she saw him looking at her with a smile, she already knew that this was Su Quan's prank. She must have guessed something. Su Quan suddenly sighed and said: "Brother, although there are many sisters in our family, none of us is good at cooking. Why don't we let Sister Tianyun follow us." Although Su Quan had no objection, this long sigh also expressed There was a hint of helplessness in her heart, but Hong Tianxiao and He Tianyun only understood what Su Quan meant, but did not notice the helpless sigh. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 230: Heading North to Mongolia You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As mentioned before, since Zhu Yuanzhang successfully resisted the Yuan Dynasty, the last emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Yuan Shun Emperor Tuohuan Tem¨¹er, neither died in battle nor committed suicide. Instead, he led the royal family and the remaining army to retreat to the hometown where his ancestors had risen - -The Mongolian Plateau. Although the Yuan Dynasty perished, the Mongolian Empire still exists due to its vast territory due to the crazy expansion in the Genghis Khan era. However, in 1388, a Ming Dynasty army of 100,000 men, led by general Lan Yu, defeated the grandson of Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty - the then Great Khan of Mongolia - between the Heleka River and the Kherulun River on the south bank of Lake Beir. Tuogusi Timur's army, including more than 3,000 Yuan kings, officials below Pingzhang, and more than 70,000 sergeants were captured. Tuogusi Timur was hanged by his subordinates after escaping. This defeat caused the Golden Family, the remnant regime of the Kublai Khan family, to lose its supremacy among the Mongols, so much so that most Mongolian tribes declared to break away from it and become independent. In 1399, Guilichi, the leader of the Kyrgyz tribe distributed along the upper reaches of the Yenisei River, denied the suzerainty of Elbek, the last remaining emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, defeated and killed him in 1399, and gained control over various tribes. of hegemony. At this point, the Can Yuan regime, which had lasted for 29 years, was destroyed, the legitimate Great Khan of the Mongol Empire no longer existed, and the various Mongolian tribes returned to the disputes over the throne of the Great Khan of the Mongol Empire. During the more than 270 years of the Ming Dynasty, various tribes in Mongolia have been engaged in war, and each tribe wants to compete for the throne of the Mongol Khan. However, by the end of the Ming Dynasty, the territory of the Mongol Empire was only as large as the Mongolian grassland, and the rest was taken back by local anti-Yuan forces. In 1604, Lin Dan succeeded to the throne of the Chahar tribe, which temporarily commanded the various Mongolian tribes. At that time, the Hou Jin Dynasty had been unified and showed great ambitions. Lin Dan Khan was not an incompetent Khan. He had already seen the ambitions of the Later Jin Empire towards Mongolia. Therefore, from the moment he succeeded to the throne, he began to reunify the various tribes and claimed to be "the Khan of Baturu Chinggis who commands 400,000 Mongolians." . However, it is a pity that Lin Danhan was not the late Jin emperor Nurhachi and Huang Taiji who combined the fierceness of the Mongols and the strategy of the Han people. This was destined to fail because he was only brave and had little strategy. In the Battle of Tumote in 1628, Huang Taiji consumed more than 40,000 Lin Dan Khan's elite troops, which greatly weakened Lin Dan Khan's strength and was no longer able to compete with Hou Jin. In fact, during the Nurhachi period, the Horqin tribe and the Zhalut tribe joined Houjin under the marriage alliance. In order to avoid Lin Dan Khan's revenge, Tumut, Karaqin, Uliangha and other tribes also defected to Houjin. After Lin Dan was defeated, Huang Taiji did not let him go, but pursued him with Dorgon and the army. In 1635, Dorgon, Yue Tuo and others led thousands of troops across the river and surrendered Lin Dan Khan's tribe to Ezhe. Lin Dan Khan's wife and son surrendered and handed over the Khan's seal. The entire Monan Mongolia was completely included in the Later Jin Empire. Territory, the Mongol Empire's throne was cut off, and the Mongol Empire disappeared forever. ??Here is a brief introduction to the history of the Mongolian Empire after the Yuan Dynasty, mainly to pave the way for Hong Tianxiao's journey north to Mongolia. Because the Horqin Grassland where Hong Tianxiao was going was the first Mongolian tribe to marry Hou Jin, and it was also the tribe most trusted by Hou Jin. Similarly, with the support of Hou Jin, the Horqin tribe became the leader of the Monan Mongolian Alliance. The Horqin grassland is the grassland with the most beauties among the Mongolian tribes. Huang Taiji's Dafujin Borjijit's Zhezhe is the first A beauty from the Horqin grassland who married Hou Jin. Not long after, Zhezhe's niece and Da Yu'er's sister Hai Lanzhu also married Huang Taiji and became Huang Taiji's favorite concubine. Later, Da Yu'er was also married to Huang Taiji. Tai Chi was drunk and raped, so she had no choice but to marry him, so there were three beauties, aunt and nephew, and one husband. Da Yuer became the famous Empress Xiaozhuang in history. The reason why Dayu'er is said to be extremely influential on the Mongolian grasslands is that she is the Empress Dowager of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. In addition, Dayu'er's three daughters, Princess Gulun, Yongmu, and Princess Gulun Princess Shuhui and Princess Gulunduanxian were respectively married to three extremely influential nobles on the Mongolian grassland, Bier Tahar, Sebuteng and Kangjierge. Among them, Tahar is currently the leader of the Horqin tribe. The leader, and the other two were only the leaders of two powerful tribes. Dayu'er controlled the situation in the entire Monan Mongolia through marriage. Therefore, accompanying Hong Tianxiao to Mongolia this time, Da Yu'er and Su Yuer'er were naturally indispensable. Naturally, Su Quan, who was still in her honeymoon, could not be left behind. Although Wen'er's injury has improved greatly, He couldn't travel long distances yet, so he could only stay on Shenlong Island to continue recovering from his injuries. The day before leaving, Hong Tianxiao suddenly considered that the trip north to Mongolia would not be too short, so he placed Princess Jianning in He Tianyun's yard. First, he was worried that she would be too tired to stay in the same room all day long. Boring, secondly it would be easy to let He?Yun is relieved. Moreover, under Su Quan's persuasion, Hong Tianxiao brought Han Xue and Han Shuang with him in order to appease the heart of the red dragon priest Wugen. Among the six people in the group, only Han Xue and Han Shuang left Shenlong Island for the first time. When they saw the outside world, everything was novel. They chattered non-stop along the way, like two happy larks. Dayu'er looked at Han Xue and Han Shuang almost flying on the horse, smiled and said to Su Yue'er: "Look, Yue'er, it's better to be young." Before Su Yue'er had time to answer, Hong Tianxiao had already smiled and said: "My Yu'er is also very young. Not only has she practiced the secret of beauty, she looks like a beauty in her twenties, and when she is in bed, She is even more open-minded than a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old." Dayu'er's pretty face flushed after receiving such a compliment from her sweetheart, but her heart felt sweet. She smiled slightly and said, "Master, do you like me to be crazy in bed, or do you like me to be gentle and quiet in bed?" Hong Tianxiao looked at Da Yuer's clever eyes, and his heart couldn't help but tremble. If there were not four people around, especially the two inexperienced little girls Han Xue and Han Shuang, he would have hugged her over and hugged her. Make love in your arms. Hong Tianxiao glanced at Han Xue and Han Shuang, who were blushing with shame, as well as Su Quan and Su Yuer, who were listening attentively, and laughed loudly: "Whether they are crazy in bed or gentle and quiet ,I like all of them." Su Quan and Su Yuer's pretty faces turned red when they heard this, and they both secretly thought in their hearts that they are such a cunning old man. What he said is as if he didn't say it. Han Xue and Han Shuang, who only vaguely knew about men and women, were wondering, what is the difference between being crazy in bed and being gentle and quiet? After the joke, Dayu'er said to Hong Tianxiao with some worry: "Sir, Tahar, the leader of the Horqin tribe, is the third son of my brother Wu Keshan, the prince of Zhuoliketu, and the husband-in-law of my eldest daughter Yong Mu. However, three days before I was sent out of the palace, I received a letter from Yong Mu, saying that Tahar's condition was getting worse and worse, and he had sought medical treatment in vain, and he was afraid that he would die in less than half a year. It was now far away from that letter. Four months have passed since the letter was sent, and we don¡¯t know if Tahar is still alive.¡± Of course, Hong Tianxiao would not know the internal situation of the Horqin tribe. Hearing this, he couldn't help but said: "Yu'er means" Dayu'er said: "My intention is not to go to the Horqin Grassland yet, but to stay temporarily with my second or third daughter. After we find out more about the situation of the Horqin tribe, we can make long-term plans." Hong Tianxiao knew that it was no accident that Dayu'er was so wary due to his outstanding status in the Horqin Grassland, so he frowned and asked: "Yu'er, is it possible that the Horqin tribe is not stable internally, and there are still people who are coveting the Horqin tribe's khan?" Can¡¯t take the position?¡± Dayu'er nodded and said: "Yes, Yong Mu has actually mentioned this to me a long time ago. It's just that I tried my best to help the emperor deal with Obai at that time, and just let Yong Mu handle it by himself. However, these days, I I have also thought about it a lot, and Yongmu is the most mediocre of my three daughters. If she is not good at court battles, she may not be able to keep the throne of the Horqin tribe." "Who has designs on the throne of the Horqin tribe?" Hong Tianxiao knew that if he wanted to compete for the throne of the Mongolian tribe, he must have considerable strength, otherwise, it would be nonsense. Dayu'er said: "It's Tiehelian. He is Tahar's distant cousin. Among the Horqin tribe, the number of Mongolian warriors under him is second only to Tahar, and Tiehelian is just bigger than Tahar." At the age of ten, and Tahar has been ill for a long time, Tie Helian is even more ambitious and has been coveting the throne for a long time." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel strange when he heard this, and asked: "Are Tahar's sons too young?" Dayu'er sighed softly and said: "The crux of the problem is here. Yongmu has been married to Tahar for eighteen years, but he only gave birth to two daughters for him. In the following fifteen years, although there were She gave birth to two boys, but they both died in infancy. Later, Tahar also took several women from the tribe as concubines. Although one of them did give birth to a boy for him, he was only three and a half years old this year." Hong Tianxiao understood the meaning of Da Yuer's words. Even if Tahar could live for another fifteen years, let alone twenty years, Tie Helian would never dare to have the intention of usurping the throne. Among the Mongolian tribes, strength is the best way to prove one's leadership, and luxuriant heirs are the best way to stabilize one's followers. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 231 Horqin Grassland You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Dayu'er suddenly changed her voice and said: "However, fortunately, Yongmu gave birth to a good daughter for Tahar. In the past few years when Tahar was ill, she took part in handling some affairs in the tribe. She also handled it in an orderly manner, and everyone in the tribe was very convinced of her and said she had the style of a concubine." "Could it be Nie Xuanhua?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, a name suddenly flashed in his mind and he blurted it out. Dayu'er looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise: "It turns out that the young master already knew about it." Only then did Hong Tianxiao remember that he had forgotten to tell Dayu'er about taking in Su Lina and ten other girls at the banker, so he roughly told what happened at the banker that day. Dayu'er was surprised at first, then scared, and finally With a smile on his face, he said: "That day, I sent Su Lina and others to the banker to escort the leader to the capital, but suddenly there was no trace. Even Budalaiku, who was most loyal to me, suddenly disappeared from the world. "Yes, I have always been very strange about this matter. I also sent people to the banker to investigate, but no one was missing. Since the young master is involved in this matter, it is no wonder." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Your subordinate named Budalaiku is indeed a tough guy, and he can withstand my splitting muscles and bones." Dayu'er sighed and said: "Budalaiku is the daughter of my servant. Not only is she decisive and meticulous in her actions, but her martial arts is also not weak. Her loyalty is not inferior to Yue'er's. It's a pity that she died in the hands of the young master. Otherwise, in the future It will be a big arm for the young master.¡± Seeing this, Su Quan hurriedly consoled her: "Since everything is over, what's the point of being sad? When my sister sends someone to bury her body properly in the future, it will be considered that my sister is worthy of her loyalty." Dayu'er nodded slightly and said, "That's all we can do, I just have to help my sister." Su Quan smiled and said, "My sisters, there is no need to be polite." Hong Tianxiao saw this and thought to himself that although Su Quan was not the oldest among the girls and was not the most scheming, she was able to gain the respect of the other girls not only because of her position as the head wife, but also because of Su Quan. Quan treats every woman in her life sincerely, and because of this, Dayu'er, who has decades of experience in deep palace struggles, admires her endlessly. Hong Tianxiao saw that Da Yu'er's expression was a little better, so he continued the previous topic: "No wonder Su Lina praised Nie Xuanhua so much that she was the only one in the world. It seems that this little girl does have some skills, but it is a pity that she is a girl. Otherwise, how could the Horqin tribe have such a hidden danger?" Da Yu'er nodded with deep feeling and said: "Yes, that's right. Tie Helian also saw how powerful Nie Xuanhua was and proposed to Tahar many times, hoping to marry Nie Xuanhua to his second son Zhahe Lin. ¡­¡± Hong Tianxiao said: "How could Tahar fail to see Tie Helian's intentions? If Nie Xuanhua is really married to Zha Helin, the throne of Horqin must belong to Tie Helian and his son. Since Tahar Being able to become the Great Khan of the Horqin Tribe is certainly not a mediocre person, so how can he agree to this?" Dayu'er said: "Yes, that's true. It's just that Tahar's condition is getting worse and worse. I'm afraid he won't be able to survive for a few months. As long as Tahar dies, Nie Xuanhua will no longer have any advantage against Tie Helian and his son." , I might really have to commit myself to Zha Helin in order to save the lives of my family." Hong Tianxiao remembered what Su Lina said that day, hoping that he could marry Nie Xuanhua and form an alliance with Monan Mongolia. He couldn't help but feel a sour taste in his nose, and asked: "What kind of person is Nazha Helin?" Da Yu'er only learned this news from Yong Mu's letter, but he had never met Zha Helin. Hearing this, he shook his head and said: "I have never seen Zha Helin, so I don't dare to Easily evaluate." Hong Tianxiao also knew that there was no benefit in making an easy judgment based on other people's words before actually seeing a person. It would only bias his own judgment. With Dayu'er's decades of experience in the court, he would naturally not I made such a childish mistake, so I stopped asking. Half a month later, Hong Tianxiao and his group of six finally stepped into the Horqin Grassland, the most famous grassland in the Mongolian Plateau. The Horqin Grassland is located in what is now eastern Inner Mongolia, at the northwest end of the Songliao Plain, and includes the entire Xing'an League and part of Tongliao City. Horqin Grassland is connected to Hulunbuir Grassland to the north and Xilin Gol Grassland to the east. It has a vast territory and rich resources. During the era of Genghis Khan, this was one of the nomadic areas under the jurisdiction of his second brother Habtu Hasar. Because Hasar was famous for his riding and shooting, Genghis Khan rewarded him with this place, because in Mongolian, Horqin means "Horqin". "Famous shooter" means.   When Hong Tianxiao was in later generations, he heard about the beauty of Horqin Grassland, but he had never been there. There seems to be a thousand-year-old classic saying: "The sky is blue, the fields are vast, and the grass is blown by the wind, and cattle and sheep appear", It was a true portrayal of Horqin grassland. Horqin Grassland has original springs and rivers, original vegetation, original sky, original flavor, flat and soft natural green fields. Being in it is like visiting the sea in person. When people walk through it on horseback or on foot, they are all attracted by it. Attracted by the beauty, look up to the sky and see the clouds moving and the birds flying; close your eyes and listen, the birds are chirping and the sheep are singing together. It is no longer a sound, but a symphony created by nature. This time, Hong Tianxiao was really standing on the Horqin Grassland. Although he had just entered, the lakes were dotted and the swamps were already in full view. It was the beginning of May, and cranes, egrets, and swans were seen from time to time. The rare birds were either roosting or playing here, which made Han Xue and Han Shuang clap their hands and shout loudly, with excitement and excitement on their faces. Hong Tianxiao and the other four people who looked at them shook their heads secretly, thinking in their hearts, this The two little girls are indeed still children, and their childlike innocence is still intact. The entire grassland is filled with shallow grass, sometimes green and sometimes yellow. There is a vibrant green everywhere, which is very cute. Now that the Dragon Boat Festival is approaching, endless wild flowers begin to bloom on the grassland, and the intoxicating wind attracts everyone to greedily breathe in the intoxicating fragrance. Since Dayu'er returned to Horqin Grassland twenty-five years ago, she has never come back. Now she steps into the green space of her hometown again. The wind here, the fragrance of flowers, and the greenery here make all the pores of Dayu'er's body wet. She felt relaxed and excited. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't appeared in the sky, Da Yu'er would never have had the chance to return to the grassland that once held her dream as a girl. Although when Da Yuer came back this time, her identity was basically no longer the Empress Dowager of the Qing Dynasty, but she knew that she had become a woman again, or finally became a woman. Hong Tianxiao felt the different excitement of the girls, and slowly walked to Da Yu'er's side and said: "Yu'er, I have wronged you when I came back this time. Originally, you were a high-ranking empress dowager. You shouldn't be like this when you come back." It¡¯s such a deserted scene, not even a single person came to greet us.¡± Da Yu'er leaned lightly on Hong Tianxiao's shoulder and said softly: "Sir, it's actually Yu'er who should be thanking you. It's you who gave Yu'er the chance to be a woman again. Although the status of the Queen Mother is noble, It makes me taste the coldness and loneliness. From now on, I just want to follow the young master and live the rest of my life well." In fact, there is another worry in Da Yu'er's heart. She is already forty-six years old this year. Although The facial-retention technique kept her body in her twenties, but she didn't know how long the facial-retention technique would be effective. If one day, the facial-retention technique lost its effect, where would she go? Hong Tianxiao felt the affectionate kindness towards him from the woman next to him who was once one of the giants in history. He was extremely excited. He gently took out his right arm and held her in his arms, smelling the faint fragrance of Da Yu'er's fortune. , said gently: "Yu'er, don't worry, I will never let you down in this life. As long as you are willing, I am also prepared to let you help me have a few children." Hearing the words "give birth to a baby", Da Yu'er's eyes suddenly blurred, and her mood seemed to have returned to the scenes of childbirth, especially the excitement and excitement of being a first-time mother. But now her three daughters are far away from her. Next to her, her only son Shunzhi has also passed away. If she could really give birth to a son and a half daughter for Hong Tianxiao, and then take the child to gallop on the Horqin grassland, what a desirable scene it would be. ah. Su Quan and the other girls were moved when they saw the always strong Da Yu'er showing her delicate side in front of Hong Tianxiao, and stood quietly aside, not wanting to disturb the two of them. At this moment, a black spot suddenly appeared in the distance, getting closer and closer. Among the group of people, Hong Tianxiao had the highest skill. He could see that it was a person riding a horse, and the rider on the horse was weak and seemed to be a woman, so he asked Da Yu'er: "Yu'er, Who did you inform in advance about our coming here?¡± Da Yu'er didn't understand martial arts, and not only was his eyes and mind not in front of him at all, he certainly couldn't feel the slight tremor of the earth caused by the sound of faster horse hooves in the distance, so he didn't know why Hong Tianxiao suddenly asked this question and answered without thinking. He said: "I only informed Tahar's daughter Nie Xuanhua, and did not inform anyone else." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 232 Nie Xuanhua, Flower of the Prairie You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well, it seems that the person riding here is Nie Xuanhua." Hong Tianxiao suddenly had a kind of expectation in his heart, eager to see the appearance of the most beautiful woman in the Horqin Grassland of this generation. As the shadow became more and more dark, Recently, this thought in Hong Tianxiao's mind has become more and more serious. The reason why the Horqin Grassland is the most famous in the entire Mongolian grassland is of course not only because of its power, because although the Horqin Tribe is the most powerful tribe in Monan Mongolia, when looking at the entire Mongolian Plateau, it can only be ranked third. The real reason for the top five is that almost every generation of beauties in the top ten in the Mongolian grasslands will come from the Horqin grassland. The best example of this is Huang Taiji, because almost all of Huang Taiji's concubines are from Mongolia, and these Mongolian beauties are all from the Horqin Grassland, the most famous of which is Borzigit mentioned above Shi Zhezhe, Hai Lanzhu and Dayu'er's aunt and nephew all serve the same husband. Finally, the blurry black shadow became clearer and clearer, and a pretty face began to really pop into Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and it became clearer and clearer. This was a face that was slightly different from that of the Central Plains woman, although she experienced it every day. Despite the wind and rain on the grassland, there is no roughness or yellowing on it. It not only takes into account the smooth and elastic skin of the girls in the Jiangnan water towns in the Central Plains, but also has the tough and upright heroic spirit between the brows of the northern women. When Nie Xuanhua flew off the horse and rushed this way, Hong Tianxiao discovered that the tall, plump but strong figure showed that Mongolian girls are not inferior to men in persistence and strength. This is true. Hong Tianxiao could not help but secretly admire the woman outside the Great Wall, and she was the best. A strong possessive desire quietly rose in his heart, but he was not aware of it. Nie Xuanhua ran close, scanned the five women's faces briefly, then ran straight to Da Yu'er, knelt down with a "plop", and the clear voice of Degu Liying came from those delicate lips. Send out: "Xuan'er is visiting grandma. I'm late to greet you. Please forgive me for being late." Dayu'er had already left Hong Tianxiao's body and stood upright. Seeing that Nie Xuanhua had only glanced at each person briefly and then identified her identity very accurately, he couldn't help but secretly praise her. He stepped forward to help her up and smiled. Said: "Xuan'er, when grandma came last time, you were not there yet, but now you have grown into a big girl, and you are even more beautiful than grandma back then." Hearing this, Nie Xuanhua's pretty face immediately turned crimson. She took Da Yu'er's hand and began to act coquettishly: "Grandma, why are you laughing at Xuan'er in front of outsiders? Who doesn't know that you are the number one in Horqin Grassland? The most beautiful woman in a century, how dare Xuaner compare with you." Dayu'er was extremely happy to see her granddaughter, but when she heard the word "outsider", she glanced at Hong Tianxiao and thought to herself, "outsider?" Grandpa is pretty much the same, but I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for your lecherous grandpa to let you go, and the relationship will not be easy to sort out by then. As everyone knows, Hong Tianxiao also has this idea in mind. If he wants to get the support of Monan Mongolia, he must adopt the method of marriage. Of course, his relationship with Da Yu'er cannot be made public, and he can only win over the charming Nie Xuanhua. , but what will it be like when the two of them share the same bed to serve him. "Ahem." Da Yu'er's coughs suddenly pulled Hong Tianxiao out of his endless reverie. Da Yu'er pointed at Hong Tianxiao and others and said to Nie Xuanhua: "Xuan'er, come, let grandma introduce you to today's visit. Some of our distinguished guests from Horqin Grassland." Nie Xuanhua instinctively followed Da Yu'er's fingers and saw Hong Tianxiao who was smiling at him at the first glance. There were many rough and bold men on the Mongolian grassland. How could there ever be such a handsome and fair-faced man? At one glance, Nie Xuanhua's heart suddenly jumped violently, her pretty face turned red, her eyes were slightly slanted, and she didn't dare to look at him. "This is Mr. Hong Tianxiao from Liaodong, and this is his wife Su Quan." Naturally, Da Yu'er first introduced Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan to Nie Xuanhua, but she had received Hong Tianxiao's instructions earlier and did not disclose his true identity. The introduction was simply that he was from Liaodong. When Nie Xuanhua heard that Su Quan, whose appearance was not inferior to his, turned out to be the wife whom he had an indescribable liking for at first sight, he felt a sense of loss for no reason, and nodded to the two of them with a dull expression, with a look in his eyes. The disappointment was not hidden from Dayu'er, Su Quan and Hong Tianxiao. Su Quan knew that the purpose of Hong Tianxiao's trip was to get a marriage alliance with Monan Mongolia and further isolate the Manchu Qing court. He had long been mentally prepared for this. Seeing this scene, he just sighed in his heart and thought to himself, he didn't expect his senior brother to have such a strong interest in beautiful women. The destructive power was so great that it made the charming girl from the Mongolian grassland fall in love at first sight when they first met.In fact, Su Quan was overthinking it. Nie Xuanhua just instinctively had a crush on the handsome Hong Tianxiao, and the disappointment on his face was just a temporary and instinctive reaction. Once today is over, this reaction may disappear completely. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. It seemed that Nie Xuanhua had a very good first impression of him. With Da Yuer's help, he could eliminate the threat of Tiehelian for Tahar. The purpose of going north to Mongolia this time Naturally, it is not difficult to achieve. Not only can you bring the beauty back home, but you can also get one hundred thousand cavalry from Monan Mongolia. After introducing the two sisters Han Xue and Han Shuang, Dayu'er introduced Su Yuerer to Nie Xuanhua. When Nie Xuanhua heard that Su Yuerer turned out to be Su Yuer, who had served Dayuer for more than thirty years and had taught her martial arts many times in letters. Ma Lagu did not dare to be negligent and hurried forward to show her respect as a master and disciple. How could Su Yuer'er receive such a gift? She hurriedly got out of the way and said: "Princess Xuanhua, please don't kill Su Yuer. Master and servant must not do it." Damn it, don¡¯t do this.¡± Da Yu'er knew Su Yue'er's character, so she was definitely not willing to accept Nie Xuanhua's bow, so she grabbed Nie Xuanhua who was about to continue to bow and said: "Xuan'er, your grandmother Su's temper is best known. Just respect her in your heart, she would never dare to accept this kind of courtesy." Only then did Nie Xuanhua stop bowing. Dayu'er took Nie Xuanhua's hand and said, "Xuan'er, the reason why grandma came here secretly this time is because she has to discuss with your father Khan about important matters concerning the life and death of our entire Monan Mongolia. At the same time, We are also preparing to eradicate the Tie Helian father and son who have been threatening you for a long time. You must remember that except for your father and mother, you are not allowed to reveal your grandmother's identity to anyone. Just say that your grandmother is the sister of Mr. Hong. " Since Nie Xuanhua was a child, the most common thing she heard on the grassland was the legendary story about Da Yu'er. She had already had infinite admiration for Da Yu'er in her heart. Although she didn't know why her grandmother, who had such a respected status as the Empress Dowager, would deliberately He concealed his identity, but he didn't dare to think too much, let alone ask any more questions, he just nodded in agreement. When Hong Tianxiao saw that Da Yu'er had finished her instructions, he said to Nie Xuanhua: "Miss Nie" Suddenly he thought that Nie Xuanhua was a Mongolian and not really surnamed Nie, so he changed his words and said: "Miss Nie Xuanhua, I don't know what the scene is like on the Horqin grassland now. It's not as good as you Tell us a little bit first.¡± So, Nie Xuanhua gave a rough description of the main situation on the Horqin grassland. Naturally, it was almost exactly the same as the information Da Yuer got from Nie Xuanhua's mother Yong Mu. The only difference was that tonight happened to be Horqin. The annual bonfire party in the grassland is actually a traditional way to pair up young men and women in Mongolia. Any girl is likely to accept the courtship of any unmarried man at a bonfire party, but this courtship is often not smooth sailing. If there is another man who also loves the girl, the two will use the ancient duel method to eliminate the weak one. No one dared to challenge the strong one until the end. However, this does not mean that the bravest man can get the girl, because the girl on the Mongolian grassland is not a weak woman, and she can also challenge this man. If this exhausted man loses If this girl works, this girl will become the final winner of this game, but when it comes to the bonfire party next year, because of this thousand-year rule on the Horqin Grassland, she still has to continue to participate, unless during this year , she took the initiative to marry. Zha Helin most hopes to get Nie Xuanhua in this way, because it is not just as simple as getting the most beautiful woman in the Mongolian grassland to become his sweetheart in bed, but also proving his power to the men of the entire Horqin tribe. Only Only the most powerful hero can win the worship and obedience of the entire Horqin people. Only in this way, once Zha Helin and his son obtain the throne of the Horqin tribe from Tahar, there will be minimal opposition. Since she was twelve years old, Nie Xuanhua has begun to practice the martial arts taught to her by Su Yue'er. Because she is talented and intelligent, she can draw inferences from one instance to another. Although she did not receive any direct instruction from Su Yue'er, she only relied on a month of letters to practice. Although her martial arts skills can only be regarded as second-rate in the Central Plains, on the Horqin Grassland, even Zha Helin, who is known as the first warrior, is no match for her. She has been defeated at the bonfire party for five consecutive years. In the hands of Nie Xuanhua. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 233 Xuan Ming appears again You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, although Zha Helin was defeated by Nie Xuanhua for the fifth time at last year's bonfire party, Nie Xuanhua clearly felt that Zha Helin's martial arts had improved rapidly. Because no one dared to provoke the power of Zha Helin and his son on the Horqin Grassland, so no one dared to take Nie Xuanhua's idea and go against Zha Helin at the same time. At every bonfire party, Zha Helin and Nie Xuanhua were duel. The first time, Nie Xuanhua easily defeated Zha Helin with only ten moves, but the second time, it took twenty moves, and the third time, it took thirty-five moves. The fourth time was sixty moves, but Nie Xuanhua used more than a hundred moves last year to barely defeat Zha Helin. If it weren't for the strong will in his heart to support him, Nie Xuanhua would have been exhausted after a long battle. There was no way I could walk back to my seat. Today is the sixth time. Although Nie Xuanhua has been practicing hard this year, Tahar's serious illness forced her to spend more time dealing with internal affairs of the tribe. Although she knew that Most of the disputes were caused by Zha Helin deliberately sending people to shorten his practice time. Regarding tonight's bonfire party, Nie Xuanhua lost the confidence to win from the bottom of his heart for the first time, and he was hesitant. He did not dare to tell his father Khan Tahar and mother Queen Yongmu about his worries, lest his father Khan would find out about it. Worrying too much aggravates the condition. However, in front of her amiable grandma Dayu'er, Nie Xuanhua finally couldn't help but confide her worries over the past year. Unexpectedly, Dayu'er didn't say much. She just laughed a few times and said: "Xuan'er, don't worry, grandma guarantees you I will definitely not marry that boy tonight." When Nie Xuanhua said the question that had worried her for a year, Da Yu'er agreed without even thinking about it. Although Da Yu'er was a legend in her heart and an idol she had worshiped all her life, she still couldn't help but look confused. Staring at her, he hesitated to speak. Dayu'er knew that Nie Xuanhua was embarrassed to question his guarantee due to his status, so he smiled and said to Nie Xuanhua: "Xuan'er, is it possible that you can't trust grandma?" Nie Xuanhua's thoughts were revealed by Da Yu'er. She turned so pretty that her face was so red that she could almost drip with water. She shook her head hastily and tried her best to hide it: "No, grandma, Xuan'er didn't mean that. It's justit's just that this matter is related to the Khan of the Horqin tribe." Xuan'er is a littlea little worried about who the position belongs to." "Silly girl, my grandma has been here, how can I not understand your thoughts? It is true that this matter is related to the ownership of the Horqin tribe's throne, but it is also related to the lifelong happiness of my precious granddaughter." Dayu'er found herself I fall in love with this smart and beautiful granddaughter even more. Nie Xuanhua felt that his intelligence was of no use in front of Da Yuer, who had such a sharp vision, and his thoughts were completely exposed. He was so ashamed that he had to lower his head and remain silent. Da Yu'er was also afraid that Nie Xuanhua would not be able to stand down in front of Hong Tianxiao and others, so he changed the topic and said: "Xuan'er, what disease does your father suffer from?" When Nie Xuanhua heard Dayu'er turn the topic to Father Khan's condition, she broke free from her shyness and replied: "Xuan'er doesn't know either. She only knows that one night three years ago, Father Khan was having dinner with us. Shi suddenly fell to the ground, trembling all over, his limbs trembling, his face turned blue, and he couldn't even speak. At that time, the queen mother and Xuan'er were startled, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Father Khan, but they didn't expect that Father Khan's body was actually It was as cold as snow. Xuan'er and her mother hurriedly helped her father Han to the bed. Even though they covered her father with several layers of blankets, they could not control the coldness on her father's body. Xuan'er thought that her father had been poisoned by some kind of poison, so she used her internal power to drive away the poison from her father. , maybe Xuan'er's skill is too weak. Every time her internal energy enters Father Khan's body, she is forced back by the cold air. Just when Xuan'er's hundred attempts failed and the doctor arrived again, Father Khan's symptoms suddenly disappeared. , from the beginning to the end, it only takes half a stick of incense.¡± When Hong Tianxiao heard it, it seemed that Nie Xuanhua said that Tahar's symptoms were the same as those of Prince Mu and Situ Yan. Could it be caused by the Xuanming Cold Poison? But why was it such a coincidence that every time he was hit by the Xuanming God's Palm? Everyone was met by themselves, and this time it was on the Mongolian grasslands far away from the Central Plains. Could this make the person from Xuan Ming Divine Palm travel thousands of miles to Mongolia just to slap Tahar in the body? However, if he has a grudge against Tahar, Tahar¡¯s body cannot resist that person at all. Three successes would lead to death, so why would that person be merciful and keep Tahar's life? If this person injured Prince Mu because he didn't know the depth of Prince Mu's skills and showed mercy, and injured Situ Yan because he was worried that once he killed her, he would attract a desperate pursuit from the Wangwushan faction, then since Tahar can attack her at the slightest The person who was struck by the Xuanming Divine Palm without realizing it would definitely be able to kill him with one palm. Hong Tianxiao was puzzled, and then he heard:Xuanhua continued: "Later on, Father Khan's symptoms would occur once a month, and each time they lasted longer than the last time, which made Father Khan's health worse and worse. Xuan'er could only feel sorry for her every time. Father Khan used his energy to resist the cold. It was not until a year ago that Xuan'er's internal strength was able to suppress the cold a little bit, but could not get rid of it. Famous doctors from the entire Mongolian grassland and even some famous doctors from the Central Plains were invited by Xuan'er , but my father's illness could not be cured, and my mother was worried about it all day long." At this point, Nie Xuanhua, who has always been strong-willed and never sheds tears easily, could no longer bear the grievances in his heart at this moment, and could not care about the few others. The outsiders who were present threw themselves into Da Yu'er's arms and burst into tears. The strong appearance they had maintained for many years became so fragile in an instant after meeting their closest relatives. Da Yu'er didn't know martial arts, and of course he didn't know that what Taha'er was struck by was the Xuan Ming Divine Palm, and he didn't even know that Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Divine Skill was the nemesis of this cold poison palm. At the moment, he could only sigh and gently caress Holding Nie Xuanhua's long hair, she let her tears that she had held back for many years pour out in his arms. Da Yu'er didn't know it, but Su Quan knew that what Taha'er was hit by was the Xuanming Divine Palm, and also knew that Hong Tianxiao could restore Taha'er to normal, so he turned to look at Hong Tianxiao and saw that he was lowering his head and lost in thought. There was no sound. Su Yuer'er, Han Xue, and Han Shuang also felt sorry for Tahar's experience and Nie Xuanhua's pain. They were devastated by it. They all bowed their heads and remained silent. Only Nie Xuanhua's cry was left in the tent, stirring in the ears of six people. With. After a long time, Nie Xuanhua finally vented the troubles of the past few years. He sat upright from Da Yuer's arms and wiped away his tears. However, he found that Da Yuer's chest had been wet by him, including a large section of white breasts and pink nipples. The bellyband is vaguely revealed. Nie Xuanhua suddenly felt embarrassed, turned around and looked at Hong Tianxiao, and found that he was bowing his head in thought, so he pointed at Da Yuer's front and then pointed at Hong Tianxiao, who was bowing his head in thought. When Da Yu'er saw Nie Xuanhua's gesture, she lowered her head and immediately understood what Nie Xuanhua meant. She immediately smiled, shook her head at her, indicating that she didn't need to change clothes, but thought in her heart, I don't know how many times he kissed my body. After touching her so many times, are she still afraid of him looking at her this few times? However, Nie Xuanhua got it wrong. When he saw Dayu'er waving his hand, he couldn't help but make a wild guess in his mind. It turned out that Mr. Hong was the eunuch beside grandma. But how could the eunuch have a wife? Oh, yes, I heard that inside the Central Plains Palace After the eunuch has made great achievements, he can be allowed to marry the palace maid, which seems to be called "matching food". Since grandma was able to bring them here and didn¡¯t shy away from them when talking, I guess they must be grandma¡¯s confidant eunuchs and maids. But why didn¡¯t grandma explain it when she introduced her? Moreover, Nanny Su was standing next to grandma. Next to her, the two twin girls were standing neatly, but Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan were sitting upright. Also, why were the two twin girls not standing behind grandma but behind them? Well, it's really strange. If Hong Tianxiao knew that Nie Xuanhua guessed his identity as a eunuch, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood. After hearing this, all the girls would fall to the floor laughing. However, later Hong Tianxiao also learned about Nie Xuanhua's guess today, but it was during the wedding night between the two of them. However, at that time Hong Tianxiao was not so angry that he vomited blood. He just laughed and proved himself with the "golden gun" He and the eunuch are one in heaven and one on earth. Hong Tianxiao suddenly asked: "Miss Nie Xuanhua, did Dahan come into contact with any unknown martial arts masters before the first onset of symptoms?" Nie Xuanhua did not directly answer Hong Tianxiao's words. Instead, he looked at Da Yu'er and saw that he nodded. He thought for a moment and replied: "Horqin Grassland has never had any dealings with people in the martial arts world. Ever since the Qing Dynasty successfully moved south, , there are very few outsiders coming to Horqin Grassland, and there are even less people with strong martial arts skills.¡± "So where did Zha Helin learn his martial arts?" Hong Tianxiao had just asked his second question when he heard the maid's voice coming from the door: "Princess, the bonfire party has started. Master Zha Helin, please hurry over." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao stood up and said, "Let's go, maybe we can find out something about Zha Helin tonight." After saying that, Bendang walked out first, and the three women Su Quan, Han Xue and Han Shuang also hurriedly followed. When he opened the door, Nie Xuanhua was dumbfounded and was pulled out of the tent by Dayu'er. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 234 Bonfire Party You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After coming out of the tent, I realized that the setting sun had already set very low. Later, Hong Tianxiao learned that the bonfire party could start as soon as the sun set. No wonder Zha Helin urged Nie Xuanhua so anxiously. On the way to the bonfire party, Dayu'er whispered to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, please forgive me for being so bold just now." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "It is indeed audacious. You, a big goblin, expected that the ambitions of Naza and Lin and his son would also have an impact on my plan. You knew that I would definitely take action, so you were so confident. However, I am also the master. A person who cherishes beauty cannot bear to see the flower of the prairie marry someone she doesn't like." Da Yu'er smiled sweetly and said: "My granddaughter is smart and beautiful. I think among all the men in the world, only the young master is a perfect match for her. As long as the young master can defeat Zha Helin at the bonfire party, I will be happy again." If you add fuel to the flames from the side, Xuan'er's heart will definitely belong to the young master." Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "That's all we have to do. After all, the purpose of our visit this time is to get Monan Mongolia as an ally through marriage. However, in this way, Nie Xuanhua became a victim of the anti-Qing struggle. I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Dayu'er also sighed deeply and said: "Young Master's heart is indifferent to me, but in all dynasties, how many women born in powerful families will not become victims of politics or war? Although Xuan'er is also the same, but Fortunately, she met the young master, which is not a disaster but a blessing for her." Su Quan also had a very good impression of Nie Xuanhua. Listening to the conversation between the two, he couldn't help but interjected: "Senior brother, Sister Yu'er is right. She is indeed lucky to meet senior brother this time. Not only can she avoid The possibility of marrying Zha Helin can also cure his father Tahar's cold poison. With these two points as an introduction, it will be difficult for senior brother to refuse this flower of the prairie." "What?" Dayu'er was shocked when she heard Su Quan's words, "Cold poison? Sister Quan said Tahar was poisoned by cold poison?" Su Quan nodded and said, "Yes, Taha'er was poisoned by the cold poison of the Xuanming Divine Palm. Only senior brother in the world can cure this cold poison." Dayu'er was stunned, then a smile immediately appeared on his face, and he said to Hong Tianxiao: "Thank you to heaven, this trip to Horqin is really smooth." While they were talking, everyone had arrived at the bonfire party. The sun had almost set at this time. Piles of bonfires had already been lit. On each bonfire was a roasted whole lamb, and each sheep was covered with something. Several daggers were stabbed in, presumably for cutting mutton. Countless young men and women sat around the bonfire, chattering and laughing non-stop. There were also some old Mongolian people sitting far away by the bonfire, just looking at the young people in the field with a smile, and making comments from time to time. The bonfire they were sitting around was much smaller, and they were obviously not prepared to compete with the young people for the spotlight. As soon as Nie Xuanhua appeared, he was seen by all the young people, and bursts of cheers came one after another. I don't know whether it's because Nie Xuanhua's prestige in the Horqin tribe is so high, or because there are many good people who want to see Zha Helin and Nie Xuanhua compete again today. Then, a rough voice sounded in the noise: "Hello Nie Xuanhua, tonight, I, Zha Helin, will definitely defeat you and make you my bride." As soon as Zha Helin's voice fell, he followed The crowd started cheering, and someone else whistled. With a livid face and without saying a word, Nie Xuanhua led the six people to an empty campfire and sat down. At this time, all the people in the field discovered that the group of people following Nie Xuanhua were all wearing Han costumes. The men were handsome and the women were as beautiful as flowers. Suddenly, everyone's eyes were almost entirely focused on Nie Xuanhua and the others. Various speculations began to be active in everyone's mind. Of course, the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Nie Xuanhua was the most speculated, because the two were a handsome man and a beautiful woman, so they were a perfect match. Zha and Lin were no exception. After teasing Nie Xuanhua, they discovered that not only were all the people behind her top-notch Han beauties, but there was also a pretty boy. Could this be the person Nie Xuanhua brought to deal with me? Zha Helin muttered secretly, but apart from being good-looking, this person didn't look like he could do martial arts. There were also those Han people with her. Among the beauties, there are actually two beauties who are on par with Nie Xuanhua. If he stripped all these women naked and threw them on his bed, the feeling would be tsk tsk Su Quan was facing Zha Helin, and when she saw the lustful look in his eyes, she couldn't help but "hum" angrily, and was about to explode. Dayu'er on the side felt that Su Quan's mood was not right, and asked hurriedly: "What's wrong?" Su Quan nudged Zha Helin over there with her mouth, and said coldly:?¡°There¡¯s a nasty perverted jackal over there.¡± Dayu'er looked in the direction of Su Quan's mouth, and it was the owner of the teasing voice just now, so she smiled slightly and said softly to Su Quan: "Sister Quan, there are young masters here tonight, what can Nazha and Lin get?" Okay, you can ask Young Master to help you out later." Su Quan couldn't help but look at Hong Tianxiao after hearing this, and saw Hong Tianxiao smiling and nodding to every Mongolian girl who looked at him. He couldn't help but curled his lips and said, "Senior brother has now become the object of pursuit of all the unmarried women here. , I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of this for a while, I really forgot about Yi Chai Er Bian just now, alas.¡± Da Yu'er also noticed Hong Tianxiao's behavior and was secretly amused. He said to himself: "There are not a thousand unmarried women attending the bonfire party today, but seven or eight hundred, and almost all of them are beauties. If they all pursue the young master, even if No matter how powerful the Young Master's Golden Spear is, it will never fall." In fact, Da Yu'er had no idea that as long as Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Divine Skill retains its internal power, the Golden Spear will never fall. The conversation between the two was very low. Nie Xuanhua was sitting across from the two of them and could not hear the content of their conversation at all. However, through the reflection of the bonfire, it was discovered that the manner in which the two spoke did not seem to be a master or a servant at all. , on the contrary, they are like a pair of sisters who have a very good relationship. In their hearts, they have put a big question mark on the identity of Su Quan and others. If it were not for the description of the grandmother's appearance that she once got from the mouth of her mother Yong Mu, it would be the same as Da Yu'er. If it were exactly the same, she would really question the identity of the grandmother she had never met. "The bonfire party has officially started now. The bonfire party has officially started now." Just when Nie Xuanhua was still thinking wildly, an old voice suddenly sounded in the crowd after hearing a gong. Nie Xuanhua's heart began to get nervous at this moment. After all, this bonfire party was different from previous years. It was very likely that her life's happiness would be completely determined tonight. Nie Xuanhua's hesitant eyes looked at Dayu'er again, but she saw her Nie Xuanhua nodded to her calmly. Although Nie Xuanhua didn't know that Dayu'er would be so confident or what method she would use, he could only temporarily believe her, who had many grassland legends. Immediately after the gong rang, a tall and heroic young man held a bouquet of flowers and walked up to a beautiful girl. He knelt down on one knee and said affectionately: "Mother Itoka, in my heart you are the most beautiful girl on the Horqin grassland. Beautiful flowers are the whitest clouds in the blue sky. I, Clinda, swear to the sky that I will be your most loyal guardian for the rest of my life. Please accept this bouquet of moons in my hand that represents the ancient love of Horqin Prairie. Wildflowers.¡± The beautiful girl named Itokamu blushed with embarrassment, but did not directly take the bouquet of flowers. Instead, she glanced at Hong Tianxiao and found that he was chatting and laughing with Su Quan in a low voice. After hesitating for a long time, he took the bouquet of flowers from Clinda's hand, and then stood up. For some reason, he sighed secretly in his heart, and followed Clinda to the campfire where he was sitting. The friends who were sitting around with Clinda all cheered when Clinda led her beloved girl back. "Why is there no fight?" After Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan finished talking, they found that Clinda had easily dealt with Itoka's mother. He couldn't help feeling strange and turned to Dayu'er to ask. When Da Yu'er heard that Hong Tianxiao asked such a silly question, she chuckled and said: "Master, if every girl would cause one or many fights, I'm afraid the Horqin Grassland would have killed each other and blood would flow like a river. How can the bonfire party be passed down for thousands of years? After all, the girls on the Horqin grassland are all beauties, and only the top few beauties will become the targets pursued by most people." Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized, and asked with a smile: "You were the most beautiful woman in the grassland at that time. Did many people fight for you?" Da Yu'er smiled and said: "Yu'er is not the case. At that time, the most beautiful woman on Horqin Grassland was Yu'er's sister Hai Lanzhu. Because of her beauty, countless unmarried men would fight for her at the annual bonfire party. As a result, , Year after year, no one succeeded, so my sister was still unmarried until she was twenty-six years old. Later, Huang Taiji heard about this and was curious about her sister's beauty, so he ordered her sister to marry her. When I entered the palace, I was astonished at the first sight. I made my sister the concubine Chen on the same day, and the bonfire party in Horqin grassland returned to peace again. Unfortunately, my sister died within a few years of entering the palace." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel a little regretful. Da Yu'er's beauty was already considered to be the best, and Hai Lanzhu was still above it. Unfortunately, she had already passed away, and he had no chance to meet the real number one beauty in Horqin Prairie. Thinking of the most beautiful woman, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but think of Chen Yuanyuan, who was known as the most beautiful woman in the late Ming Dynasty. I wonder what kind of stunning appearance this woman who fascinated Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng had? Next, many unmarried men and women were paired up. Hong Tianxiao watched it interestingly and secretly thought, this is a bit like a TV show like "A Date with a Rose", except that there is no host and there are more men and women participating. Suddenly, Zha Helin's stout body stood up and walked towards Nie Xuanhua with solid steps. The venue suddenly became extremely quiet, and everyone's eyes were focused on Zha Helin. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp; Next, many unmarried men and women were paired up. Hong Tianxiao watched it interestingly and secretly thought, this is a bit like a TV show like "Rose Date", but there is no host, and there are more men and women participating. That¡¯s all. Suddenly, Zha Helin's stout body stood up and walked towards Nie Xuanhua with solid steps. The venue suddenly became extremely quiet, and everyone's eyes were focused on Zha Helin. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 235 The first duel for a woman You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zha Helin came to a stop five steps away from Nie Xuanhua. He smiled evilly and said, "Beautiful grassland flower, are the two beauties around you also planning to participate in this year's bonfire party?" Da Yu'er said She is a beauty on the same level as Su Quan and Nie Xuanhua, so she immediately caught Zha Helin's attention. Nie Xuanhua already hated Zha Helin, but when he saw that he had taken up the idea of ??grandma and Su Quan, he was even more angry and said coldly: "Zha Helin, don't have such wishful thinking. They are all married people, but Horqin Guests from the grassland come here just to see the bonfire party that has been around for thousands of years on the Horqin Grassland." Hearing this, Zha and Lin didn't believe it, so they turned to look at an old man and an old woman not far away, and saw them both nodding at the same time. This old man and this old woman are not ordinary people. The old woman's name is Wu Yina, the god of grassland. She can tell whether a woman is a virgin at a glance, because at the bonfire party in Horqin grassland, only virgins are qualified to accept the advances of unmarried young men. , and all virgins over the age of fifteen are required to attend the bonfire party. Very early on, some women who had not yet found the man they liked claimed that they were no longer virgins. Of course, this was not true. It was just an excuse for the woman not to attend the bonfire party, so as to avoid Men she doesn't like have a chance to get her. Later, in order to avoid this situation from happening, the profession of Prairie God Eye was born. This old man has greater rights. His name is Grassland Iron Hook Huo Yida. As I said just now, the bonfire party is required for all virgins over the age of fifteen on the grassland, but every year for virgins over the age of fifteen There are hundreds of people in the virginity party, and the bonfire party is at night, so it is difficult to tell who is not attending. Prairie Iron Gou has a list of all the virgins over fifteen years old on the grassland. Every virgin who comes to the bonfire party must report to Prairie Iron Gou. Prairie Iron Hook is made of iron rods. The pen checked his name off the list, hence the name Iron Hook. Of course, even so, there are still some loopholes. For example, a woman sneaked back home shortly after reporting at the Prairie Hook, and no man in the entire bonfire party would woo her. In this way, No one could find out that the woman had returned home. If a man really sends a courtship signal to her, even though she is not present, he will be considered to be present, and her qualification for counter-gambling (if she can beat the man, she does not have to marry him) will be revoked and she will be allowed to Be that man¡¯s wife. Since Huo Yida and Wu Yina nodded at the same time, it meant that Dayu'er and Su Quan were indeed not virgins, and they were not from the Horqin grassland. Zha and Lin Weiwei felt disappointed, but they immediately cheered up. Nie Xuanhua said: "I, Zha Helin, express my love to our grassland flower Nie Xuanhua for the sixth time. I hope that Miss Nie Xuanhua can become my bride, Zha Helin." Nie Xuanhua had expected that Zha Helin would not give up, so he said nothing. He glanced around and found that everyone was silent and looking at him quietly. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart. It seems that no one dared to ask Zha this year. If he challenges Lin, he can only take action himself. Just when Nie Xuanhua was about to stand up and refuse, Hong Tianxiao suddenly said to Zha Helin: "Zha Helin, I am honored to have chosen Flower of the Prairie at the same time as you. Moreover, I and Xuan'er love each other and have made a lifelong alliance. So she cannot be your bride." The reason why Hong Tianxiao dared to say this was naturally because of Da Yu'er's instruction. Nie Xuanhua was shocked when she heard this, but she was smart and quickly guessed what was going on. She secretly thought, could this person dare to be so rude? It¡¯s not possible to accept grandma¡¯s instructions, but that¡¯s fine. It's just that this person looks frail and doesn't look like someone with great skills. However, since grandma can bring only five people to Horqin Grassland, we can know that these people are definitely not mediocre people, not to mention grandma's reaction to this matter. With such confidence, it seems that this person must be a master. If he can really defeat Zha Helin, it will save him a lot of worries. Besides, this person is a eunuch in the palace, and he has his grandmother to support him. Even if it damages his reputation, he can still keep his innocence. In the end, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Zha and Lin also noticed Hong Tianxiao just now. Seeing that he was just a pretty boy and not like a master invited by Nie Xuanhua to help him, they didn't pay much attention to him. Besides, Zha and Lin focused most of their attention on Dayu just now. On the bodies of two daughters, Er and Su Quan. Hearing this, Zha and Lin looked at Hong Tianxiao again, but still didn't see anything. They snorted coldly and said: "Who are you? It seems that there is no one like you in Horqin Grassland, right? YesHow qualified are you to take advantage of our grassland flower? " Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Yes, I am indeed not from the Horqin Grassland. I am a guest invited by Xuan'er. It's just that I have heard of the rules of the bonfire party. It seems that there is no rule that outsiders cannot participate in the bonfire party to marry the beautiful Horqin girl. Could it be that Brother Zha and Brother Lin are planning to change the rules of bonfire parties that have been around for thousands of years?" Zha Helin couldn't help being speechless after hearing this. The bonfire party in Horqin Grassland, and even the bonfire parties in the entire Mongolian grassland, did not have this rule. He couldn't help but snorted coldly: "Since this brother also wants to pursue our Horqin Grassland Flower of the prairie, please show some real skills." Before the bonfire party, Zha Helin had spread rumors that he would be able to get Nie Xuanhua, the flower of the prairie, this year. Most people believed this. After all, although Zha Helin had all been defeated by Nie Xuanhua in the past five years, everyone Everyone has seen that every time Nie Xuanhua wins is more difficult than the last time, especially last year's difficulty. But what everyone didn¡¯t expect was that a man from the Central Plains would suddenly appear this year, and even claimed that he and Nie Xuanhua had made a private lifelong commitment. In this regard, everyone basically has the same understanding, that is, Hong Tianxiao must be a master found by Nie Xuanhua. As for the theory of a private life-long decision, it is not necessary to believe it. In full view of everyone, Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, stood up gracefully, ignored Zha Helin's shouting, walked to Nie Xuanhua, half-knelt on the ground and said emotionally: "The flower of the prairie in my heart, you are spreading your wings in the sky The most beautiful phoenix flying, you are the most beautiful peacock waving its feathers into a fan in the woods. In order to win your heart, I am willing to climb the towering Orbis Mountain to pick for you on the cliff. Snow Lotus, I am willing to jump into the abyss of the Hyliana Trench to fight the ferocious dragon for you. I can¡¯t express the excitement in my heart with words, and I can¡¯t restrain my violently beating heart. Please accept my most sincere pursuit and pursue you to be mine. As my bride, let me be the one and only show that all the men in Horqin Grassland envy, and make me the happiest person among men." Nie Xuanhua was stunned for a moment. Although he knew it was false, he still couldn't help being moved by Hong Tianxiao's words. He couldn't help but stand up and stretched out his delicate hands to gently pull Hong Tianxiao up. Dayu'er chuckled and said to Su Quan: "I didn't expect that the young master is so eloquent. My granddaughter, who has always been proud and arrogant, was actually moved by the young master's words. Even if the young master has no purpose of forming an alliance this time, I'm afraid Xuan'er Just like the monkey monkey, he can't escape from the Young Master's Five Fingers Mountain." Su Quan also smiled slightly and said: "Senior brother is born to be the nemesis of beautiful girls. Although he falls in love with every one he meets, all women who know him will fall hopelessly in love with him. I am like this, and sister, you are like this too, The Ninth Princess is also like this, and I don¡¯t know how many other women will be like this. Although she has not yet become the emperor, the women around my senior brother are not much worse than the emperor." Hong Tianxiao's words were loudly spoken, and Nie Xuanhua stood up and pulled him up, which was clearly seen by everyone. Now everyone was convinced of Hong Tianxiao's first sentence, and saw Zha and Lin Their faces were ashen and their red eyes were almost on fire. They were all worried about this "man who won the heart of the flower of the grassland". Even if he could defeat Zha Helin, he would be single in Horqin Grassland after all. Once Ligu offends Zha Helin, who has 30,000 men under his command, it is still unknown whether he can leave the Horqin Grassland. Zha Helin could tolerate someone pursuing Nie Xuanhua with him, but he absolutely could not bear Nie Xuanhua accepting the advances of another man in front of him. He shouted as if he was furious: "Wait a minute, I, Zha Helin, are pursuing Nie Xuanhua first. After all, Whether you can hold a beautiful woman in your arms depends on whether you have the ability, and we will see the real results." Hong Tianxiao didn't even look back, he still looked at Nie Xuanhua lovingly, lowered his head and kissed the back of her white hand gently and said: "Beautiful grassland flower, the bonfire party in Horqin Grassland will never tolerate hungry wolves. It¡¯s roaring here, and when I drive it away, it¡¯s my first gift to the woman I love.¡± After saying that, Hong Tianxiao let go of the stunned Nie Xuanhua's hand, turned around and walked towards Zha Helin, thinking as he walked, I didn't expect that I would fight for a woman today. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 236: Zha Helin¡¯s Disastrous Defeat You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Nie Xuanhua thought that Hong Tianxiao was the eunuch beside Dayu'er, and that he was acting under Dayu'er's instructions to help himself out of trouble. He did this deliberately just to make the play more realistic. Who knows that Hong Tianxiao was not fake on purpose, but he deliberately took advantage of this opportunity to make a fool of himself. Take advantage of Nie Xuanhua. Zha and Lin have always believed that Nie Xuanhua must be his woman in the end, but the time is longer and the difficulties are more difficult. Seeing that they have a chance to defeat Nie Xuanhua this time, they don't want to drop a pretty boy from the Central Plains from the sky, and this pretty boy from the Central Plains is still in front of them. Almost everyone in the Horqin Grassland kissed Nie Xuanhua's jade hand. Zha Helin felt that his dignity had been challenged. He roared, jumped up, and suddenly sent out a fierce palm force towards Hong Tianxiao who was walking towards him. Hit Hong Tianxiao directly in the chest. When they were still five steps away, Hong Tianxiao felt a familiar cold air, "Xuanming Divine Palm?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but change his color slightly. He didn't expect that an insignificant Zha Helin on the Monan grassland would actually Using the legendary Xuanming Divine Palm, although his Xuanming Divine Palm did not pose a threat in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, this was the first time that Hong Tianxiao had truly seen this kung fu. Zha Helin actually uses the Xuanming Divine Palm? Was the Xuanming Divine Palm in Taha'er's house the work of Zha Helin? What is the relationship between Zha Helin's master and the person in Obai's house who can use the Xuanming Divine Palm? What is his relationship with the man who broke into Wangwushan at night and injured Situ Yan? Several questions flashed in Hong Tianxiao's mind at the same time. Hong Tianxiao did not forcefully catch He Lin's palm, but just flashed it lightly. He wanted to see what the whole set of Xuanming Divine Palm's palm techniques was like. Sure enough, when Zha and Lin saw that Hong Tianxiao did not accept his palm, they were even more excited when they remembered what their master said, "No one in the world dares to accept this palm." The moves were aimed at Hong Tianxiao's vitals. Hong Tianxiao was protected by the Nine Sun Divine Kung Fu, so he was not afraid of the remaining wind power of the Xuanming Divine Palm. In addition, he was assisted by the world's best light kung fu movement technique, such as the Divine Movement Hundred Changes. After Zha Helin used all the Xuanming Divine Palms, he , and failed to touch a corner of Hong Tianxiao's clothes. Zha Helin did not think that he was not Hong Tianxiao's opponent. He thought that he was afraid of the power of Xuanming Divine Palm and could only avoid it but did not dare to take it. However, he was jealous of Hong Tianxiao's superb light skills and that he was not his opponent, so he shouted: "Yes." He can only fight when he is beaten, but he can only hide in Tibet. He is not a hero." Everyone also saw that Hong Tianxiao had been in a passive defensive position, just dodging around with his skill in light skills. They thought that Hong Tianxiao was indeed no match for Zha Helin. The reason why he stood up to accept Zha Helin's challenge just now was just to be in front of him. He was just showing off to his sweetheart, and he couldn't help but start to worry about Hong Tianxiao. Although Dayu'er and Su Quan didn't know why Hong Tianxiao kept dodging, they knew that Zha and Lin were not Hong Tianxiao's opponents, and Hong Tianxiao would definitely launch a counterattack before long, so they were not worried. Hong Tianxiao was slightly surprised after reading the entire set of Xuanming Divine Palm, because even if the fatal factor of Xuanming Divine Palm hiding cold poison is aside, even without the cooperation of Xuanming Cold Poison Technique, Xuanming Divine Palm is definitely worth mentioning. The above is a set of wonderful and powerful palm techniques. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, deliberately irritating Zha Helin and said: "The reason why I always choose to escape is because if I knock you to the ground as soon as I come up, you will not be able to hold your head up in the Horqin grassland. Since you have to lose. So quickly, I will help you. If I cannot defeat you within ten moves, I will consider you defeated." Although Zha Helin believed that his light skills were not as good as Hong Tianxiao's, he absolutely did not believe that his hard skills were inferior to Hong Tianxiao's. When he heard that his opponent looked down upon him so much, he became furious and roared: "Okay, if you can really win within ten moves, I, Zha and Lin will never have any ideas about Nie Xuanhua again." The reason why Hong Tianxiao dared to utter such arrogant words was that he saw that Zha Helin's martial arts were far different from his. Although the Xuanming Divine Palm was powerful, Zha Helin's Xuanming Divine Palm was only 30% of the fire power, and its skill was the same as that of him. Compared with him, there is a huge difference. In the more than twenty rounds of fighting with Zha Helin just now, Hong Tianxiao was dodging while observing the surroundings. He did not find any masters hiding around, so he dared to say such a thing. Big talk. "Okay, I really have the spirit of a prairie man. Let's take a look at the first move." Hong Tianxiao shouted, and the move changed. It was exactly one of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, "Seeing the Dragon in the Field", but he used three points. Although the moves are exquisite, their internal power is much less powerful, but even so, it has already changed the color of Zha Helin. "Okay, the second move is to control the poisonous dragon with An Chan." Hong Tianxiao saw that Zha Helin actually received his Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and he secretly praised him in his heart. He couldn't help but shout "good", especially for his The unknown master became curiousHowever, his subordinates were not polite and the second form of Tianshan Liuyang Palm came out in response to the situation. In the blink of an eye, the two of them passed eight more moves. Although each move was very difficult for Zha and Lin to take, they were able to defeat all Hong Tianxiao's moves. However, what Zha and Lin didn't know was that Hong Tianxiao did not He used all his strength, but only used 30% of his internal strength. In Zha Helin's opinion, Hong Tianxiao's internal strength was not as good as his, but his moves were just exquisite. Everyone was attracted by this wonderful fight, and Nie Xuanhua's heart beat so hard that she couldn't help clenching her little hands into fists. Although the people fighting in the field had nothing to do with her, But the outcome of the fight can directly determine her happiness in the rest of her life. "The ninth move, the dragon has regrets." Hong Tianxiao saw that although Zha Helin had taken eight moves, his forehead had begun to sweat. It was obvious that he was a little overwhelmed by his endless array of exquisite moves. He was not polite at the moment and sent out five points. With his internal strength, he performed one of the most exquisite moves among the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Although it was difficult for Zha Helin to take Hong Tianxiao's first eight moves, seeing that only two of the ten moves were left, his confidence doubled. As long as he could take two more moves, he could get Nie Xuanhua, the flower of the grassland, and Khan of the Horqin tribe. Therefore, facing this move, Zha and Lin still moved forward without hesitation. However, when the two people's moves were solid, Zha and Lin realized that something was wrong. The other party's internal strength seemed to have increased a lot, and it was not his own at all. As much as I can resist. In fact, it was still possible for Zha Helin to withdraw temporarily, but the blood in the Mongolian man's heart inspired him to resist this move despite knowing that he was losing. With a "pop" sound, Zha and Lin Yangtian vomited a large mouthful of blood, and their bodies flew three feet away and fell heavily to the ground. "Zha Helin", two figures shouted at the same time and flew towards the place where Zha Helin fell. They were a mighty old man in his sixties and a beautiful young woman. Later, Hong Tianxiao found out that the old man was Zha Helin's father, Tie Helian, and that the woman was Meng Yuna, who had been secretly in love with Zha Helin for a long time. However, Meng Yuna knew that Zha Helin had always wanted to marry Nie Xuanhua, so she never dared to reveal herself. It was only when I saw Zha and Linkou vomiting blood and injured on the ground that I couldn't help but jump out. No one expected that Meng Yuna, who had always been reluctant to talk, would jump out to Zha Helin at this time. However, everyone understood Meng Yuna's heart at this moment. Some people even suddenly realized that they had no feelings for Meng Yuna. Some of the strange behaviors he had done in the past began to make sense. Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to say: "Zha Helin, you have such a good girl by your side who loves you so deeply, but you don't know how to cherish it. Once you lose it, you will regret it for the rest of your life. If you are a man, give up quickly. Be dedicated to the flower of the prairie, take your due responsibilities, and treat this girl well." Zha Helin is a person who loves face very much. Although he knows that Hong Tianxiao's words are right, the temptation of the Khan position of the Horqin tribe is too great for him. What can he do if he has already coveted this position and Nie Xuanhua's beauty? Can give up just because of Hong Tianxiao's words. With the support of Tie Helian and Meng Yuna, he stood up and spat out another mouthful of blood. Zha Helin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said fiercely: " Okay, I, Zha and Lin, will remember this slap from your Excellency and will definitely repay you someday." Hong Tianxiao knew that Zha Helin wanted him to reveal his name, but he didn't know who Zha Helin's master was, so how could he reveal his identity easily? He smiled slightly and said: "Zha Helin, according to the rules of Horqin Grassland, today since If I beat you, Miss Nie Xuanhua will naturally marry me. I will stay here in the next few days to prepare for the wedding with Miss Nie Xuanhua. If you are not convinced, you can come to me and I will accompany you at any time." Wenyan, Zha and Lin felt even more resentful, but they also knew that they were no match for Hong Tianxiao, so they snorted coldly, gave Hong Tianxiao a vicious look, and then turned and left with the support of Tie Helian and Meng Yuna. When Nie Xuanhua saw Zha Helin leaving injured, he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. The shadows that had accumulated in his heart for the past year also dissipated at this moment. Hong Tianxiao pretended not to see it, cupped his hands around him, and said loudly: "I'm just showing off my shame below. I don't know who else is interested in Miss Nie Xuanhua. I'm waiting here." As soon as the words fell, there was silence in the field. Zha Helin was the number one warrior on the Horqin Grassland, and even he returned in defeat. How could someone come out to fight without knowing what he was doing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 237: Using inner strength to be frivolous You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The ownership of the Flower of the Grassland has finally been settled. Although the final winner is not from the Horqin Grassland, the Mongols have always advocated force and respected heroes, and no one objected to Hong Tianxiao getting Nie Xuanhua. However, after the Flower of the Prairie matter was resolved, the subsequent bonfire party lost its original liveliness. Although there were several duels later, they were nothing compared to the battle between Hong Tianxiao and Zha Helin. Too many, finally, when the first light of dawn is about to shine here, the annual bonfire party is over. On the way back, Dayu'er said to Nie Xuanhua: "Xuan'er, grandma asked Mr. Hong to take action without telling you in advance. Don't be angry with grandma." "What?" Nie Xuanhua was shocked when he heard this, "Heisn't he a eunuch in the palace?" "What? Eunuch?" Da Yu'er was stunned when he heard the words, and then he laughed unconsciously. He couldn't stand upright with laughter. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan were walking far behind and did not hear the conversation between the two. They just watched. When Dayu'er laughed so hard that she couldn't straighten up, she felt strange in her heart. After finally stopping laughing, Dayu'er said to Nie Xuanhua: "My good granddaughter, when did grandma tell you that he is a eunuch?" Nie Xuanhua suddenly thought of Hong Tianxiao kissing the back of his hand in front of everyone, and his pretty face couldn't help but blush. He thought to himself, since he was not a eunuch, but he kissed the back of his hand, it seemed that he did it on purpose. Could it be that he was also marked? It was his own idea, but it seemed that everything he did was under the instructions of his grandmother. What was going on? Seeing that Nie Xuanhua was silent, Da Yu'er knew that she must not understand what happened just now, so she smiled and said: "Xuan'er, you are already eighteen years old this year, and you are already the age to get married. Grandma is here." The reason why I brought only these few people back to the Horqin Grassland is because there is a major matter concerning the future life and death of the Horqin Grassland that I need to discuss with your father. This matter is also related to your lifelong happiness. Grandma will tell you now, It also helps you feel prepared." When Nie Xuanhua heard this, she knew that her suspicion was indeed true. The man named Hong Tianxiao was the husband her grandmother had found for her. Thinking of Hong Tianxiao's handsome appearance and superb martial arts, Nie Xuanhua had a strange feeling in his heart, not knowing whether he should agree or reject. Da Yuer continued: "Xuan'er, grandma is no longer the Empress Dowager of the Manchu Qing Dynasty." Da Yuer's first words shocked Nie Xuanhua and stunned her, "She is no longer the Empress Dowager of the Manchu Qing Dynasty." It was easy to say this, but Nie Xuanhua knew that something important must have happened. Da Yuer then roughly told the whole story. She didn¡¯t even hide her relationship with Hong Tianxiao, and even praised Hong Tianxiao like a flower. Although she was just listening, Nie Xuanhua couldn¡¯t help but be affected by Da Yuer¡¯s words, and her heart The favorable impression of Hong Tianxiao suddenly increased a lot. Finally, Dayu'er said again: "Xuan'er, girls will get married sooner or later. You are the most beautiful woman in our Horqin grassland, and you naturally have a very high vision. Ordinary men can't even get into your eyes. Grandma also feels that in this world, Only the young master can be worthy of you. Grandma's words can only go so far. Think about it carefully. We will stay on the Horqin grassland for a few days, and you might as well take the opportunity to observe him." Nie Xuanhua hesitated and said: "Grandma, he and you are already, if again, wouldn't this relationship be wouldn't it be" Dayu'er knew what Nie Xuanhua was worried about, and smiled slightly: "Silly girl, I think you are a fresh and refined person, why would you care about those secular rules? Although he is grandma's man, why can't he be your man? Let's Why not marry him together? It's just that you know the relationship between grandma and him. Don't tell your father and mother for the time being, and there is no need to publicize it everywhere. " Nie Xuanhua nodded slightly and said nothing. He lowered his head and didn't know what he was thinking. Upon seeing this, Da Yu'er knew that it was difficult for her to accept her point of view, but she was not impatient. She believed that with Hong Tianxiao's methods and skills, a few days would be enough to capture Nie Xuanhua's heart. Just when everyone was about to arrive at Nie Xuanhua's camp, suddenly a person hurriedly ran in front. Seeing Nie Xuanhua from a distance, he shouted: "Princess, Dahan has fainted again, please go and have a look." When Nie Xuanhua heard this, he ran quickly towards Tahar's tent without caring about Da Yu'er and others. Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan also came to Dayu'er's side. Hong Tianxiao said, "Could it be that Tahar's cold poison is acting up again? Let's go and have a look. Maybe we can be of some help." Dayu'er was also worried about Tahar's condition, but she knew that Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Magic was the nemesis of Xuanming Cold Poison, and was happy to see Hong Tianxiao willing to help? nodded. Hong Tianxiao asked Su Yuer and the three girls Han Xue and Han Shuang to stay outside the tent, while he walked in with Dayu'er and Su Quan. Tahar's sweat tent was several times larger than Nie Xuanhua's, and could accommodate dozens of people. At the same time, they were standing inside, but there were not that many people there now. There were only Tahar, Nie Xuanhua, who were lying on the bed covered with several layers of quilts, and another young and beautiful woman, who was somewhat similar to Nie Xuanhua. She must be Nie Xuanhua's mother Yong Mu. Yong Mu was in a hurry just now. After Nie Xuanhua arrived, he breathed a sigh of relief. He saw that three people entered the sweat tent directly without being notified. He was unhappy and was about to get angry when he suddenly saw Da Yu'er's face. Shocked, he hurriedly stepped forward, knelt down and paid homage to Dayu'er: "Mother, why are you here? When did you come? Why didn't you inform your daughter to pick you up?" Da Yu'er smiled and pulled Yong Mu up and said: "The Queen Mother is here in a hurry, and she is here in simple clothes. What can I do to greet you? Besides, Xuan'er went to the edge of Horqin Grassland to greet me yesterday. What's the difference from your greeting?" ?¡± Yong Mu knew that her mother was very intelligent, and there must be something important to do when she suddenly came to the Horqin Grassland. Since she didn't tell herself in advance, it meant that she had little to do with it, but had a lot to do with her daughter, so she didn't. Duo Wen asked, pointing to Tahar, who was already sitting cross-legged to accept Nie Xuanhua's training, and sighed: "Mother, Dahan suddenly got a strange disease a few years ago. It attacks once a month. Every time he has an attack, his whole body is cold. , My daughter has gone to countless doctors but they can¡¯t cure the strange disease of Dahan, so she can only rely on Xuan¡¯er¡¯s internal strength to suppress the coldness.¡± Dayu'er already knew it. He just nodded when he heard this, pointed at Hong Tianxiao who was standing aside and watched Tahar's face and said to Yong Mu: "Yong Mu, don't worry, the queen mother has brought a doctor for you this time. He He once cured a strange disease that was exactly the same as Tahar¡¯s.¡± Yong Mu was overjoyed when he heard this. He looked in the direction of Da Yu'er's finger and saw an extraordinary and handsome young man nodding towards him with a smile. Yong Mu couldn't help but feel a little unhappy when he saw that Hong Tianxiao was only in his early twenties, and his eyes were scanning his body without restraint, and he even doubted Da Yu'er's words. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that the emperor's daughters were all of Tianxiang national beauty. Although Yongmu's appearance was not as good as that of Da Yu'er, it was not much different. Moreover, Yongmu was already thirty-two years old this year, but he looked nothing like it. He only looks like he is in his early twenties, standing together with Nie Xuanhua and Da Yu'er, they don't look like three generations at all, but more like three sisters. Hong Tianxiao was about to speak when he suddenly noticed that Nie Xuanhua's face slowly turned from pale to light green. He knew that this was a sign that Nie Xuanhua's internal strength could no longer suppress the cold poison in Tahar's body, and instead was hurt by it, so he hurriedly jumped out Go over and sit behind Nie Xuanhua, and use the Nine Yang Divine Art to enter Tahar's body through Nie Xuanhua's body. Nie Xuanhua had just been invaded by the cold poison in Tahar's body, but she also knew that the situation was critical and she must not withdraw her power, otherwise, Tahar's life would be in danger, so she gritted her teeth and persisted. Just when Nie Xuanhua was about to be unable to hold on any longer, he suddenly felt a powerful force of Qi coming from the Guantu point behind him. It traveled through his eight extraordinary meridians and eliminated all the cold poison in his body. Then this powerful zhenqi entered the body of his father Khan Tahar, combined with his own zhenqi, and moved away in Tahar's body. Nie Xuanhua knew without thinking who the owner of this powerful energy was, and he also understood that Hong Tianxiao deliberately hid his strength when he faced off against Zha Helin. Nie Xuanhua felt that the cold poison in Tahar's body began to weaken slowly under the influence of this powerful pure Yang internal force. Although his own Qi had no effect, it was involuntarily drawn by this powerful Qi. Hold on, and follow it as it moves through Tahar's body. After another six weeks, Hong Tianxiao's true energy withdrew from Tahar's body along with Nie Xuanhua's true energy. However, after Hong Tianxiao's true energy returned to Nie Xuanhua's body, it did not immediately return to his own body. It was transported inside her body, quickly recovering Nie Xuanhua's injuries, and then exiting Nie Xuanhua's body. Although Nie Xuanhua had recovered from her injuries, her face turned red suddenly. It turned out that she felt that Hong Tianxiao had moved a few times on the acupuncture points on her breasts before withdrawing his inner strength, which seemed to be quite frivolous. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 238 Choice You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao finished his work and stood up, Nie Xuanhua also stood up, but he met Hong Tianxiao's smiling eyes, his pretty face turned red, and he hurriedly lowered his head. Dayu'er saw that Nie Xuanhua's expression was a little strange, but there was no ambiguous action between the two just now, so he didn't feel strange. Hong Tianxiao said: "Dahan's injury has stabilized, but the cold poison has remained in his body for too long, and he does not know internal strength. The cold poison has caused fatal damage to various organs in his body. Although I have He was sure to expel the cold poison from Dahan's body, but he was unable to do anything to the organs destroyed by the cold poison." Su Quan knew Hong Tianxiao¡¯s ability, and seeing what he said, it seemed that Tahar¡¯s health was indeed in extremely bad condition. Dayu'er, Yongmu and Nie Xuanhua were naturally shocked when they heard this. They didn't expect that they finally met someone who could get rid of the cold poison in Tahar's body, but they still couldn't save his life. Nie Xuanhua had already sensed that Hong Tianxiao was not a mortal, so he immediately knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao and begged: "Please save my father Khan's life, Nie Xuanhua is willing to be a slave and maid for the rest of his life to repay the great kindness of the master." Hong Tianxiao pulled Nie Xuanhua up from the ground, frowned and said: "Princess Nie Xuanhua, it's not that Hong doesn't want to save the Khan, it's just that Hong is not completely sure and is worried that one mistake will kill the Khan in advance. Moreover, Even if I can get away with it, it will only save the Khan more than ten years of life." "Ah", as soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua couldn't help showing disappointment on their faces. They looked at each other, wondering whether they should take this risk, and they were conflicted. Tahar also woke up from his coma and heard the conversation clearly. He smiled slightly and said: "Mr. Hong, Tahar has long ignored life and death, but there are two things in his heart that are very worrying. , if Mr. Hong is willing to help, Tahar is willing to take the risk." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I can guess the two things that the Great Khan said. The first thing that the Great Khan is worried about is that the throne of the Horqin tribe will fall into the hands of Tiehelian and his son in the future. The second thing that the Great Khan is worried about is that The first thing is that the Great Khan hopes to find the person who injured the Great Khan with the Xuanming Divine Palm. I wonder if I am right?" Tahar nodded and said: "Young Master Hong is indeed a dragon among men. The Immortal God asked Tahar to meet Mr. Hong before he died. It seems that our Horqin tribe has hope. The conspiracy of Tie Helian and his son will definitely not happen." I succeeded. I hope Mr. Hong can help the Horqin tribe overcome this difficulty. Tahar is grateful. If Mr. Hong does not dislike the mediocre beauty of his daughter Nie Xuanhua, Tahar is willing to betroth his daughter to Mr. Hong. " Tahar has a unique vision and can tell at a glance that Hong Tianxiao is the one who is truly worthy of his daughter, so he uses this to win over Hong Tianxiao. Not only does he find a good home for his daughter, but he also helps his own camp. A strong foreign aid was roped in. Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and said: "The Great Khan is serious. Princess Nie Xuanhua is the most beautiful woman in the Horqin Grassland and is known as the flower of the grassland. How dare I dare to reach such high places. As for the two things the Great Khan mentioned just now, I agree, I will not leave Horqin Grassland until Tie Helian and his son are eliminated in the future." Yong Mu took a few steps forward, came to Tahar's side, held his hand and said: "Great Khan, the queen is here." Tahar was startled and quickly looked outside. Sure enough, he saw Da Yu'er standing fifty steps away from him. Just now, he was only talking to Hong Tianxiao and didn't care about the people in the camp. At this moment When he saw Da Yu'er, he hurriedly struggled to get up to see her, but he heard Da Yu'er say: "Taha'er, you are injured, so you can skip those common etiquette." Tahar then did not insist and said to Dayu'er: "When did the Queen Mother come? Why didn't she notify her in advance? We could go to the capital to greet her in person." Da Yuer smiled slightly and answered the question: "Tahar, I am here this time because I have important matters related to the life and death of the Horqin tribe to discuss with you. The remaining poison in your body has not been cleared away at the moment. When Young Master Hong takes care of you, After all the remaining poison in the body is removed, it won¡¯t be too late for us to discuss it again.¡± Dayu'er is the myth of Horqin Grassland, not only because of her beauty, but also because of her wisdom. Since she can say the four words "life and death" from her mouth, she must have discovered something important, otherwise If so, she would not come to Horqin Grassland in person. Tahar smiled bitterly and said: "Mother, my injury will not be healed for a while, not to mention that Mr. Hong just said that even if all the cold poison can be removed from my body, it will not guarantee my life. Since it is a matter The stakes are very high, please let the mother know clearly, so that the child can be arranged early."   Dayu'er glanced at Hong Tianxiao, saw him nodding slightly, and said: "I came to the Horqin Grassland this time to point out to you the future development direction of the Horqin tribe: to form an alliance with the Shenlong Sect and to conspire with the Qing Dynasty. .¡± "What?" Tahar and Yong Mu were both shocked when they heard this. Looking at Nie Xuanhua, she still lowered her head, but the expression on her face told them that she already knew the news. Tahar's tongue was a little unbending, and he stammered: "Mothermother, youaren't you the empress dowagerthe empress dowager of the Manchu Qing court, andand the current emperor is youryour grandson, you Howhow could" Dayu'er sighed quietly and said: "Everything in the world is unpredictable. At that time, our Horqin Grassland did not really want to rely on the Qing Dynasty. It was just forced by the situation. Moreover, the reason why I became Huang Taiji's side Fujin back then was I believe you all know that now that the Manchu Qing has conquered the world, its foundation is unstable. There is the dictatorial power of Obai inside, and San Francisco and Taiwan are looking at it outside. There are also countless anti-Qing organizations in the world. According to my guess, not Within ten years, the Manchu and Qing court will be defeated, so the Horqin tribe should prepare early and become strong, so as not to suffer disaster along with the Manchu and Qing court." Tahar felt strange when he heard this, and thought to himself that although Queen Suwen's mother was a woman, her character, decisiveness, and careful consideration were no less than those of a man. Her words just now were just unfounded. It is speculated that the Horqin tribe is trying to oppose the Qing court. There must be something fishy about this matter. Dayu'er pointed at Hong Tianxiao again and said: "This Young Master Hong is the leader of the Shenlong Sect. The Shenlong Sect has been engaged in anti-Qing activities for many years, and its strength is no less than that of San Francisco and Taiwan. Moreover, Young Master Hong is wise, brave, resolute, and has nothing to do with the world. The anti-Qing organizations in Hui, Prince Mu's Mansion, Wangwushan and other places are all connected with Li Zicheng's front. If one day he raises his arms and the world gathers to respond, great things will be achieved. Originally, the Central Plains should be the country of the Han people. When the Manchus entered the Qing Dynasty, When I passed the Pass, I had no intention of occupying this great river and mountain. It was just a coincidence. Since the whole world was rebelling against me, it was time for the Manchu Qing to withdraw from the Pass. Besides, Mr. Hong once promised me that he would never harm Xuan Xuan. Ye¡¯s life.¡± Seeing that Tahar and Yong Mu were dumbfounded, Da Yu'er knew that it was difficult for them to accept it for a while, and said: "Now, I am no longer the Empress Dowager of the Qing Dynasty, but for our Mongolia, I will fully assist Mr. Hong. Today That¡¯s it. I know it¡¯s hard for you to accept it for a while. After all, it¡¯s related to the rise and fall of the entire Horqin Grassland. You need to think carefully about it. In the past two days, while Mr. Hong is removing the cold poison from Tahar¡¯s body, you should also think about it carefully. , if you do not agree to form an alliance with the Dragon Cult in two days, I will not force you, Mr. Hong will still do his best to treat Tahar, you can rest assured." "Mother." When Yong Mu saw Da Yu'er finish speaking, he turned around and was about to lead Hong Tianxiao and the two out, he shouted hurriedly, but didn't know what to say. Dayu'er turned around and smiled slightly: "Mother has made many choices in her life. There has never been a time when she made the wrong choice, not before and not this time. Troubled times are coming soon. If Horqin Grassland wants to maintain this peace, For peace and harmony, you must make a choice, and once this choice is correct, it will at least bring hundreds of years of peace to the Horqin Grassland. If once the choice is wrong, it will lead to the tragedy of genocide." After finishing speaking, Dayu'er Then he walked out of the sweat tent with Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan. When Da Yuer and the other three left the camp, Tahar and Yong Mu breathed a sigh of relief and pinched their thighs hard. They were sure that they were not dreaming, and they couldn't help but feel worried. Tahar sighed and said: "Yong Mu, why did the Queen Mother suddenly change so much? She actually gave up her position as the Queen Mother and went to help the Shenlong Sect to deal with the Qing Dynasty. It is simply unbelievable." Although the two were mother and daughter, how could Yong Mu know the reason? After hearing this, he shook his head gently and said: "The change in the queen is really too great. What kind of methods did Mr. Hong use to make him His mother is so wholeheartedly helping him, this person is really terrible." After hearing this, Nie Xuanhua secretly thought, what is the method? It is the love between a man and a woman, but their age difference is too big, but it seems that grandma has good looks, and she looks no more than thirty years old, which seems to make sense. , but does the love between men and women really have such great magic power? Could I really serve the same man with my grandmother? For a moment, Nie Xuanhua couldn't help but feel full of contradictions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 239 Mother and daughter talk You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Khan, youwhat did you think about it?" Yong Mu suddenly felt that maybe the relationship between his mother and daughter would suddenly become out of reach, or maybe they would become as close as they had never been before because they were on the same front. , hesitating for a moment, he could only look at Tahar for help. Although he was seriously ill, he was the head of the family and the Khan of the Horqin tribe. "Alas," Tahar sighed softly, shook his head and said, "I don't know either, let's wait until two days later. I'm tired and need to take a rest. You can go out first." Tahar felt that he Since becoming the Great Khan of the Horqin Tribe twenty-three years ago, I have encountered many difficult problems, but none of them have been as difficult to decide as today. Seeing that Tahar had closed his eyes, Yong Mu knew that Tahar was having trouble making a decision, so he took Nie Xuanhua's hand and gently withdrew. When they arrived outside the tent, Nie Xuanhua asked Yong Mu, "Queen Mother, what do you think of this matter?" Yong Mu shook his head gently and said: "Xuan'er, your grandma is not an ordinary woman. She is thoughtful and decisive. She has never failed in anything in her life. Since she has made such a decision this time, it is definitely not without careful consideration. , it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, the queen mother¡¯s intention will naturally be on your grandmother¡¯s side, but I¡¯m worried that your father will disapprove of this.¡± Nie Xuanhua secretly thought that the reason why grandma made such a decision was of course because Hong Tianxiao had become her man. As a woman, how could she not maintain a front with her man. But these words can only be said in the heart. Nie Xuanhua did not dare to say it before getting Da Yu'er's approval. Yong Mu sighed and said, "Xuan'er, where does your grandma live? Let's go and visit her." Nie Xuanhua said: "My daughter placed them in the three tents on the left side of my tent." Yong Mu nodded and walked towards the three camps that Nie Xuanhua mentioned. Nie Xuanhua didn't sleep all night last night and wanted to go back to rest, but for some reason, the scene of Hong Tianxiao kissing the back of her hand always appeared in his mind, and he couldn't help but follow Behind Yong Mu. Dayu'er didn't sleep all night last night. She had just taken off her coat under Su Yue'er's service and was about to catch up on her sleep. However, she heard Han Xue announce that Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua were here. Da Yuer also wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with her eldest daughter, so she put on her coat again and asked Han Xue to invite the two of them in. After the two came in, they were about to salute when Da Yuer waved his hand and said: "There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to be more polite. Come and sit next to me." After sitting down, Yong Mu had a lot to say but didn't know how to say it. Da Yu'er saw it and smiled and said, "Yong Mu, do you think this decision of mother is strange?" "Mother?" Yong Mu was shocked when he heard this unfamiliar name. This word alone was enough to prove that Dayu'er had decided to draw a clear line with the Qing court. Yong Mu nodded lightly and said, "Yes, my daughter is indeed It¡¯s very strange, could it be that Young Master Hong who threatened my mother?¡± Da Yuer sighed and said: "In the beginning, it was true that my mother was taken from the palace to Shenlong Island. At that time, the young master had not returned to the island, so my mother had been planning how to escape from Shenlong Island and return to the palace. At that time, Yin Jin, the leader of the Huanglong Sect, coveted my mother's beauty, and my mother took advantage of her. She used the Demon Thousand Desire Skill to charm him and planned the rebellion of the Five Dragon Envoys. It was also my mother who was too eager for success. She actually went to see the young master on the night before his wedding, hoping to charm him with the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Skill, but she didn't expect that the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Skill, which had never failed her before, had no effect at all on the young master, so my mother lost her virginity to the young master. " "Ah", Yong Mu was shocked when he heard this and said, "That Hong Tianxiao was actually rude to my mother, so my daughter ordered all the troops to kill him and avenge her." Dayu'er held down Yong Mu who was about to get up, and said with a smile: "You kid, you are just impatient. It's not too late to wait until mother finishes speaking." Yong Mu thought about it and felt that it was the case. Anyway, the matter had already happened and there was no rush. At this moment, he sat down again and listened quietly to what Dayu'er had to say. Dayu'er said faintly: "Although I have experienced two men, Huang Taiji and Dorgon, in my life, my body's ability to resist provocation is several times stronger than that of ordinary women because I practice the Demon Sect's Thousand Desire Skills." , so my mother has never reached an orgasm in her life. Since Dorgon's death, my mother has gradually lost interest in sexual intercourse. She has not done that kind of thing with a man for more than ten years. She thought she had become incoherent. Desire, but I didn¡¯t expect that the young master was actually invulnerable, which made my mother experience the joy of being a woman for the first time in her life. Moreover, my mother ejaculated six times that night, but the young master was still invulnerable. Unfortunately, my mother couldn't bear the joy, so she called Aunt Sumala in. Aunt Sumala's love story??You should know that she was born with a stone girl body and could not have sex with a man, but the young master broke her stone girl body and allowed Aunt Sumala to enjoy the joy of male and female love, and She was also given a new name, Su Yuer. " Yong Mu looked at Su Yuer and saw that her face was flushed and she lowered her head in silence. Her brows were filled with love. She was no longer a virgin. Knowing that what Da Yuer said was true, he couldn't help but become curious about Hong Tianxiao. It was because of what Da Yu'er said about being invincible. Since Tahar was struck by the Xuanming God's palm, his health has been deteriorating. The two have not had sex for three years. As the saying goes, thirty is like a wolf and forty is like a tiger. Yongmu is at the age of a tiger and wolf with extremely strong sexual desire. Every time In the dead of night, her restless body could only be solved with her hands. Although she could release her body, it was far from the real feeling. Dayu'er continued: "From that day on, my mother suddenly realized that a woman is a woman. No matter how smart and capable a woman is, she should just stay at home to support her husband and raise her children, and should not be involved in the whirlpool of imperial power. My mother has been in the whirlpool since she was thirteen. It has been thirty-one years since she married Huang Taiji at the age of 18. Thirty-one years of intrigues and thirty-one years of worry and fatigue have made my mother physically and mentally exhausted. Will the Manchu Qing court remain firmly in power or will it be defeated? I rushed back to the outside of the customs. Mom is no longer interested in this. I only hope to protect my face and skin for the rest of my life, stay by the young master's side, and be a happy little woman. That's all." After hearing Da Yuer¡¯s heartfelt words, Yong Mu couldn¡¯t tell how he felt. Many of Da Yuer¡¯s words were extremely suitable for her. She was betrothed to Tahar when she was four years old. When she was thirteen, she came to Mongolia to marry Tahar, but she also lived a wonderful life after her marriage. But since Tahar inherited the throne of Khan, there have been more and more women in the harem. Tahar has never practiced the Nine Yang Magic and has no invincible ability. After all, his energy is limited and it is impossible to take care of them all at the same time. All the women gradually became more and more indifferent to Yong Mu. Yongmu only gave birth to two daughters for Tahar, and later she had no more children. Therefore, with the birth of Tahar's only son three years ago, the status of Princess Yongmu began to no longer be as stable as Mount Tai. Fortunately, her daughter Nie Xuanhua was smart. He was capable and well liked by Tahar. In addition, Yongmu was the aunt of the current emperor, so Yongmu still held a very important position in Tahar's heart. Over the years, Yong Mu has also been tired of the daily intrigues, and plans to return to the palace in the capital to live with Dayu'er after his daughter gets married. Unexpectedly, before she could go, Da Yuer suddenly came and brought her this shocking news. Da Yu'er added: "Young master is a Han, and he has long had the ambition to drive the Manchus out of the customs and restore Han autonomy. Since my mother has become his woman, I will naturally help him with all my strength without hesitation. The young master is also concerned about my special status." , so I promised my mother that once something big happens in the future, I will keep Xuan Ye alive." Nie Xuanhua, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Grandma, what do you think the chances are that Mr. Hong will succeed?" Da Yu'er glanced at Nie Xuanhua approvingly, sighed quietly and said: "I can't say for sure, because there are many things that the young master has not had time to tell me, but based on my understanding of the young master, he is a person who will achieve great things. With such ambitions, one cannot fail to make adequate preparations. Based on the information that mother knows now, the Shenlong Sect has eyes and ears all over the world. Even the Queen Mother in the palace is disguised by someone from their Shenlong Sect, and the young master is even an undercover agent. By Xuan Ye's side, Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard, is another identity of the young master." Nie Xuanhua was secretly surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to be bold enough to stay undercover next to the emperor. No wonder his martial arts skills were so high that he was actually the emperor's head guard. After thinking about it, Nie Xuanhua asked again: "Grandma, do you think Father Khan will agree to form an alliance with the Dragon Cult?" Dayu'er said: "I understand the character of the young master. Since he has set his sights on Horqin Grassland, he must do it. This matter is no longer up to your father. If your father agrees, the young master will naturally Help him cure the cold poison and let him live for more than ten years. If he doesn't agree, your father Khan may die in a few days." Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua were both shocked when they heard this, and began to secretly worry about Tahar. Seeing the difference in their expressions, Da Yu'er guessed their mood and sighed: "The matter has come to this, I just hope that Tahar You can think about it." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 240 Eavesdropping You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yesterday I participated in the fuel saving contest. I went at 6 o'clock in the morning and came back very late, so there was no update. I apologize. There are six updates in total today. I will make up for yesterday's update. I hope everyone can understand! When he came out of Dayu'er's tent, it was almost noon, and Nie Xuanhua returned to his tent in a messy mood. The servants brought lunch, but Nie Xuanhua had no appetite. He kept replaying what Da Yu'er said in his mind, and from time to time the scene of Hong Tianxiao kissing the back of his hand flashed in his mind. Nie Xuanhua has been in love for a long time, but she has never found a man she thinks she is satisfied with. The appearance of Hong Tianxiao made Nie Xuanhua's empty heart suddenly full, but it seems that the rise and fall of Horqin Grassland has been tied to his own happiness. "It would be great if Hong Tianxiao was from Horqin Grassland," Nie Xuanhua sighed quietly, thinking about it, and unconsciously a wave of tiredness came over him, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. When Nie Xuanhua woke up, the sun had already set. After sleeping for an afternoon, he felt much better, but he still felt a little hungry. Nie Xuanhua ignored the fact that the lunch beside him was already cold, so he took a few bites and walked out of the tent. . After a good sleep, Hong Tianxiao was still in his mind. Nie Xuanhua, who had never liked a man, had no idea that she had fallen in love. Just when Nie Xuanhua was thinking about his thoughts and walking around aimlessly, he suddenly discovered that Hong Tianxiao appeared in front of him, and he was walking forward furtively. Nie Xuanhua felt strange, so he gently Following Hong Tianxiao, he wanted to see where he was going in secret. How could Hong Tianxiao not hear someone following him? He turned around and saw Nie Xuanhua, so he smiled at her and waved to her. Nie Xuanhua's face turned red for no reason, but she couldn't help but walked a few steps quickly and came to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao said with a mysterious face: "Princess Nie Xuanhua, I will take you to a good place." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao grabbed Nie Xuanhua's jade hand. , leading her forward. Nie Xuanhua's hand was grabbed by Hong Tianxiao, and she blushed even more, but she didn't want to retract her hand, and she didn't say a word. She followed Hong Tianxiao silently, but she was thinking in her heart, why was he so rude and grabbed the girl's hand at will? , I couldn't just be caught by him, I had to take my hand back. However, even though he thought so in his heart, Nie Xuanhua made no move to take his hand back. After a long while, Nie Xuanhua discovered that the place Hong Tianxiao took her to was actually Zha Helin's camp. By this time, it was completely dark. Most of the people on the grassland were eating in the camp, and there were no people outside. Who, so no one noticed the sneaky figures of the two. The two of them quietly came outside the Zhahelin camp and found a private place where they could hear the sounds inside the camp. Since the place was not big, Hong Tianxiao had to hold Nie Xuanhua in his arms, although Hong Tianxiao's hands were very regular. , but the shyness of being held in the arms of the man she loved made her heart beat so hard that she couldn't concentrate at all for a while, and her breathing felt a little heavy. How could Hong Tianxiao not notice Nie Xuanhua's strangeness? He hurriedly whispered in her ear: "Hold your breath, otherwise you will be easily discovered." Nie Xuanhua was startled. He remembered that this was Zhahelin's camp. If he was really discovered, it would not only be embarrassing, but also give him a handle. He quickly concentrated his energy, held his breath, and listened quietly to the sounds in the camp. . After waiting for a long time, no one spoke inside. Nie Xuanhua felt strange and turned to look at Hong Tianxiao, only to find that he was looking at her breasts without blinking. It turned out that Nie Xuanhua had unbuttoned his shirt when he went to bed in the afternoon. The top two buttons, I didn't look in the mirror after I woke up just now, and I even forgot to button them up. Now she and Hong Tianxiao are squatting here, leaning forward a little, and the neckline is naturally exposed. Where Hong Tianxiao's eyes are, he can clearly see the skin under her clothes from the neckline. Nie Xuanhua couldn't help but feel ashamed, but couldn't get angry. She didn't move to protect the collar. Instead, she felt happy in her heart, and even thought of unbuttoning a few more buttons at the collar. At this time, there was a sudden sound of the door curtain being lifted, and then Zha Helin's voice came: "Master, if you don't take action, all the plans will be over. Not only will the disciples not get the girl Nie Xuanhua, but also the Horqin tribe's Khan The position cannot fall into the hands of the father." Next, a hoarse and unfamiliar voice came: "The kung fu of that surnamed Hong is not as good as a teacher. If he acts rashly and fails, not only will all his previous efforts be wasted, but the Holy Religion will be exposed to him. This pair of leaders My plan is very unfavorable, so don¡¯t act rashly yet.¡± "Holy religion"??The leader? Big plan? "Hong Tianxiao finally heard the news about the Demon Cult with his own ears. He couldn't help but feel excited. He quickly moved his eyes away from Nie Xuanhua's collar and listened carefully to the conversation between the two. Zha Helin couldn't help but feel anxious after hearing this, and hurriedly advised: "But, Master, seizing the Horqin tribe's khan position is also part of the leader's plan. If the khan seize this time fails, the connection between the imperial court and the Mongolian grassland tribes cannot be severed. , it will also have a bad impact on the leader¡¯s plans.¡± Zha Helin's master couldn't help but hate hearing this: "If the boy named Hong hadn't intervened, you would have defeated Nie Xuanhua with your skills. As long as you became Tahar's son-in-law, Tahar would be cold in just a few days." He died of a poisonous attack. How can his three-year-old son compete with you? The Khan position is legitimate and legitimate, and the other tribes will not have any objections." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, his heart moved. This person actually knew that Tahar was poisoned by cold poison. Could it be that the Xuanming Divine Palm on Tahar was created by this person? Just when Hong Tianxiao was wondering, he heard Zha Helin say: "Master, if you had killed Tahar with one palm three years ago, you would have obtained the throne long ago." The man shouted: "What do you know? If Tahar was really beaten to death three years ago, you think you can successfully become the Great Khan, but you don't know how many pairs of eyes on the Horqin Grassland are staring at that Khan position, and , can you guarantee that other tribes will not take advantage of the Horqin tribe¡¯s chaos to fish in troubled waters?¡± "This" Zha Helin was not mindless, the words he just blurted out. The man chuckled evilly, and then said: "The leader has been plotting against the world. He has been planning for a long time. This not only caused constant fighting within the Qing court, but also isolated the Qing court's foreign aid. Wu Sangui and other three feudal lords were ready to make a move. The Tibetan Tantra tried to kidnap the old Emperor Shunzhi. , the Rakshasa Kingdom frequently sends troops southward, if we can capture the Horqin tribe, the world will be under the control of the leader." Zha Helin said: "Master, what should we do now?" The man thought for a while and said: "First of all, we need to find out which path of immortality the boy named Hong is. This person is a talent. If he can be used by our Holy Religion, it will be of great help to the leader's plan. If he cannot be used by the Holy Religion, The teacher will report to the leader and send the four elders of the Holy Religion to kill him, so as not to become a serious problem to the Holy Religion." "Four elders?" Zha Helin was shocked when he heard this, "Master, the martial arts of that boy named Hong is only slightly higher than that of my disciple. Master, you are enough to kill him, so why do you need to invite the four elders to come out together?" The man snorted and said: "Only you? A little higher? That boy named Hong used five or six points of his skills at most in the battle with you. Even as a teacher, he may not be his opponent. Therefore, if you ask the leader to send out the four elders, you must ensure that the attack is successful, otherwise, if the sniper attack fails, it will definitely trigger crazy revenge from the boy named Hong, which is naturally what the leader does not want to see." "Master, if you ask the leader to send the four elders, how long will it take for them to reach Horqin Grassland?" Zha Helin hated Hong Tian and screamed to the bone, and they hoped to get rid of him as soon as possible. The man thought for a while and said: "The fourth elder has been staying at the main altar. It takes ten days at the fastest to get here from Yunnan. In addition, it takes five or six days for Fei Ge to pass the message. It takes twenty days in total." I just don¡¯t know if that boy named Hong will stay here for so long.¡± It turns out that the headquarters of the Demon Sect is in Yunnan. Isn¡¯t that Wu Sangui¡¯s place? Is there some collusion between the Demon Sect and Wu Sangui? Hong Tianxiao thought, it seems that he will have to be more careful in the future. The Demon Sect has already targeted him. The fourth elder of the demon sect must have been extremely skilled in martial arts. If he was really killed by them, it would be a pity for a bunch of darling wives and concubines in his family. Zha Helin rolled his eyes and said: "Master, why don't I keep him here as long as possible? Master will ask the leader to send out the four elders to snipe him in the Horqin Grassland." After that, I didn't hear the man speak. After a long while, I heard a long sigh. The man said: "That's fine, but this matter must be kept secret. Don't let the boy named Hong see it." Why don't you show up as a teacher? I'll leave this matter to you and your son." Zha Helin said happily: "Master, don't worry, the disciple will definitely be able to keep him in the Horqin Grassland for twenty days. As long as the boy named Hong dies, Nie Xuanhua will not be able to escape from the disciple's hands, and the Great Khan's position will naturally be It¡¯s not far away, the leader will definitely be very happy.¡± The man said "Hmm", nodded and said, "Okay, if you can really accomplish this, I will serve as the master and teach you the most exquisite three palms of the Xuanming Divine Palm." When Zha and Lin heard this, they were even more delighted and said: "Thank you, Master, thank you so much, Master." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 241: Outside the account You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The man seemed to be a little impatient, and said "hmm" casually, and then said: "It's getting late, it's time for me to go back and rest." Zha Helin hurriedly said respectfully: "Disciple, please send master back." The man snorted and said, "Send me away? I'm afraid you don't really mean to send me as a teacher, but you just want to see your master wife." Zha Helin hurriedly laughed and said: "No, no, how can this disciple have the courage? I really want to see the master off and have a few more words with the master." "Well, it's rare for you to have such filial piety. If you refuse as a teacher, it would be a bit unreasonable." "Thank you, Master." ¡°Then I heard the door curtain being lifted again, and the footsteps of the two people gradually faded away. The two of them waited until the footsteps of master and apprentice Zha and Lin disappeared, then they stood up. Unexpectedly, the two of them had been squatting for too long, and suddenly their legs couldn't help but feel weak when they stood up. Fell to the ground. Coincidentally, Hong Tianxiao happened to be on Nie Xuanhua's body, and their lips came into close contact. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he took the opportunity to hug Nie Xuanhua. His spiritual tongue pried open her teeth, got in, and tightly wrapped Nie Xuanhua's Xiangding. Nie Xuanhua experienced this for the first time, and she had no mental preparation at all. She was suddenly confused. She just passively accepted the teasing of Hong Tianxiao's tongue. At one moment, she felt that her penis was tightly wrapped around Hong Tianxiao's tongue. At another moment, she felt that The xiangding was sore and numb from being sucked by Hong Tianxiao, and waves of refreshing feelings hit his brain. Although it felt good, Nie Xuanhua understood what the two of them were doing. Whether it was shyness or fear, Nie Xuanhua just wanted to push Hong Tianxiao away from him. However, she used her inner strength to worry about hurting Hong Tianxiao. Without her inner strength, how could she have pushed Hong Tianxiao who hugged her tightly. There was no push once, and the strength became even smaller the second time, and a little less strength the third time. In this way, Nie Xuanhua tried hard again and again, and the strength gradually left her. By the end, there was no trace of strength on her body at all. She didn't have enough strength, and she didn't want to push the man on her away. I don't know how long it took, but Nie Xuanhua suddenly felt Hong Tianxiao's hand appear on his chest. Although he was separated by two layers of clothes, he still felt an itchy feeling that he had never felt before. Although Nie Xuanhua wanted to move Hong Tianxiao's hand away, But when she reluctantly put her hand on the back of Hong Tianxiao's hand, she suddenly felt that her five fingers had no strength at all, and instead pressed Hong Tianxiao's hand down. Although this soft feeling is very pleasant, Hong Tianxiao is not satisfied with this kind of caressing through clothes. He wants his hands to have the most intimate contact with Nie Xuanhua's skin. Because Mongolian clothing is integrated up and down, with a belt in the middle, Hong Tianxiao started to move his right hand up to Nie Xuanhua's collar, and began to unbutton one by one, because the first two buttons were already open. Yes, it saved Hong Tianxiao some effort. Although Nie Xuanhua was basically lost in the first kiss, she felt a little uneasy about Hong Tianxiao's actions. Although she knew Hong Tianxiao's purpose, she wanted to stop it but was unable to do it. Finally, all the buttons on Nie Xuanhua¡¯s belt were unbuttoned by Hong Tianxiao, and the bright red bellyband was looming, but Hong Tianxiao was still engaged in a verbal war with Nie Xuanhua and did not take care of this beautiful scenery at all. However, Hong Tianxiao's hand deftly jumped into Nie Xuanhua's arms, got in from his belly pocket, and invaded the strange white land. It was the first time that a hand was wandering around between clothes and skin, and it was the claws of a man. Nie Xuanhua couldn't help but tremble. He didn't know how to remove the hand, so he just hugged Hong Tianxiao hard. His waist tightly clamped Hong Tianxiao's hand between their bodies, not giving it any room to move. Hong Tianxiao was a veteran of Hua Cong. How could he be stumped by this little trick? He immediately separated their mouths and breathed lightly on Nie Xuanhua's neck. Sure enough, Nie Xuanhua was ticklish, and as soon as her body moved, Hong Tianxiao immediately pulled his hand out from between their bodies, and continued the process on Nie Xuanhua's body again. After a while, Hong Tianxiao's hand touched the knot of Nie Xuanhua's belt. With a gentle pull, Nie Xuanhua felt his waist suddenly loosen. Although Nie Xuanhua had never experienced anything between men and women, she also knew that Hong Tianxiao would be further violated after pulling down her belt. However, Hong Tianxiao's body was blocked in the middle, so that her hands could not protect her lower body. After a while, Hong Tianxiao found that Nie Xuanhua not only closed her eyes, but also suddenly relaxed all over. He knew that she had completely given up resisting, and she was both afraid and looking forward to her next move. He couldn't help laughing and said: "Hua Son, was that the feeling just now?It's wonderful. Wait a moment and I'll let you taste another ecstasy feeling. " Nie Xuanhua knew what Hong Tianxiao meant by the feeling of ecstasy. He immediately turned around, got into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and said softly: "No, if I want to save the first time for the bridal chamber, Mr. Hong, if If you really like Hua'er, please ask for Hua'er's body again on the wedding day." Hong Tianxiao was slightly stunned. He didn't expect that the plot of Nie Xuanhua's virginity in the bridal chamber was so strong. The movement of his right hand also stopped. He sat up, gently closed Nie Xuanhua's clothes, pulled her up, and held her tightly in his arms. , said softly: "My good Hua'er, it's my fault today. I shouldn't tease you. I will respect your thoughts and I will never touch you again before the wedding." Nie Xuanhua did not expect Hong Tianxiao to be so considerate. He was moved and said softly: "Hua'er didn't say that he wouldn't let the young master touch Hua'er. He just didn't let the young master take Hua'er's body in advance. Hua'er's body and mind belong to the young master. , except that you can¡¯t do that before the wedding, you can kiss or touch her as much as you want.¡± Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that Nie Xuanhua would even use the words "kiss" and "touch". He immediately smiled and said: "Well, why don't we repeat what we just did every day? Although it can't really make me ecstasy, it can still make me happy." How about letting Hua'er experience the wonderful taste?" Nie Xuanhua immediately blushed with embarrassment, lightly hit Hong Tianxiao on the chest a few times with her pink fist, and said reluctantly: "Young master is really annoying, he will humiliate others at all costs." After a while of flirting, the two people leaned against each other and listened quietly to each other's heartbeat without saying a word. No one wanted to ruin the wonderful atmosphere. Nie Xuanhua's heart felt as sweet as drinking honey. She didn't expect that God would suddenly give her an almost perfect man. There are many good men on the Horqin grassland, but none of them can compare with Hong Tianxiao. Not to mention his martial arts, which is absolutely unrivaled on the Korqi grassland. Hong Tianxiao's appearance, literary talent, and his desire to overthrow the Manchu Qing Dynasty , The lofty ambition to rebuild the country is unmatched by anyone, but these are the most lethal weapons against girls. Suddenly, Nie Xuanhua seemed to remember something and asked softly: "Sir, Hua'er is really worried that his father will not agree to the terms of the master." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "If my guess is correct, your father Khan will definitely agree. If he really doesn't agree, for your sake, I promise not to hurt his life, but he cannot keep his position as the Great Khan of the Horqin Tribe." , I will find someone else to replace him." What Nie Xuanhua was most worried about was that Hong Tianxiao would kill Tahar. Then it would be difficult for him to face Hong Tianxiao. At this moment, after hearing his sweetheart's promise, he couldn't help but feel relieved and his heart became sweeter. He took the initiative to put Hong Tianxiao's right hand into his own. In his arms, he said softly: "Thank you, Young Master. Hua'er and the Queen Mother will try their best to persuade Father Khan to form an alliance with Young Master." Hong Tianxiao understood that Nie Xuanhua's sudden action was because he was grateful that he would not harm Tahar's life, so he touched her arms unceremoniously and said with a smile while touching her: "Hua'er's skin is so tender. , similar to those of Yu'er and Yue'er, you can squeeze out water with just one pinch. Do all Mongolian women have such good skin?" Nie Xuanhua was proud of Hong Tianxiao's fascination with her body, and at the same time felt the pleasure that Hong Tianxiao's touch brought to her. Hearing this, she couldn't help but chuckled and said: "Young master, if Hua'er doesn't answer, the master will still return after he returns." Do you want to find some more Mongolian women to try?" Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but pinch Nie Xuanhua hard, until Nie Xuanhua said "Hmm", then he laughed and said: "Your idea is not bad, it suits my taste, but I am new here. , I¡¯m not familiar with this place, but I need Hua¡¯er to help me introduce some beautiful prairie girls.¡± A figure suddenly appeared in Nie Xuanhua's heart, and he asked without thinking: "How is Hua'er's mother?" "What?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when she heard this. She didn't expect Nie Xuanhua to say such words. She put a green hat on her father's head. She couldn't help but stop the movement of her right hand and looked at Nie Xuanhua blankly. It seemed that the person who spoke just now was not her, "Sheshe is your queen mother, and your father Khan is still alive. Is itisn't it a bit strange for you to do this? If your father Khan knew about it, wouldn't it be I will be angry to death." Hong Tianxiao had never encountered such a situation, and he didn't know how to word it for a moment, so he had to use the word "weird". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 242 Countermeasures You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Nie Xuanhua sighed faintly and said: "Hua'er knows that the young master will be shocked after hearing what Hua'er just said. The reason why Hua'er said this is because Hua'er pities his mother. Ever since Hua'er became sensible, he has never seen The Queen Mother had laughed. Father Khan rarely spent the night at the Queen Mother's place. Later, Hua'er found out the reason. Among the women of Father Khan, Queen Mother was certainly the first in terms of beauty, but the Queen Mother would not deliberately cater to Father Khan. In addition, because of the The queen mother had the unique status of a Manchu princess. Father Khan's feelings for the queen were mixed with some fear. Later, his father Khan was struck by the Xuanming God's palm, and his health deteriorated and he could not have sex. The mother had no complaints, and every night Almost all of them stay in front of Father Khan¡¯s bed.¡± "Well, it seems that your mother still has some feelings for your father." Hong Tianxiao nodded. Nie Xuanhua also agreed, nodded and said: "One time, Hua'er accidentally discovered something. At that time, the queen mother returned to her room after her father took medicine and fell asleep. Hua'er happened to come to see the queen mother for something. Just when I walked to the door, I suddenly saw the queen mother lying naked on the felt through the gap in the curtain." "Masturbation?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that Yong Mu was at the age where he was like a wolf and a tiger, but he was guarding a sick man. His body's desire could not be vented, so he could only solve it with his own hands every night. In Hong Tianxiao's mind Suddenly there was a beautiful scene of three generations, Dayu'er, Yongmu and Nie Xuanhua, lingering with him in bed at the same time. How could Hong Tianxiao not accept the beautiful woman who came to his door? He immediately asked, "This is just your idea. How did you know that your mother would agree to this?" Nie Xuanhua smiled softly and said, "Sir, Hua'er has his own way." After saying that, he put his small mouth to Hong Tianxiao's ear and whispered a way. Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help laughing, pinched Nie Xuanhua's chest hard and said: "You little goblin, you even betrayed your own mother, but I like the young master very much. When we have a wedding, I will let him Your grandma and queen mother will attend together, let¡¯s have three generations sharing the same bed.¡± Nie Xuanhua somehow felt excited when he saw Hong Tianxiao happy. He had never felt this way before. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly became tense and said softly to Nie Xuanhua: "Hua'er, Zha Helin is back, let's go back quickly." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao held Nie Xuanhua across his waist and strode towards Nie Xuanhua's tent. . Returning to Nie Xuanhua's camp, Hong Tianxiao naturally did not go back. Instead, he stripped off all his clothes, moved his hands and mouth together, and let Nie Xuanhua ejaculate once more before he went back satisfied. When they returned to the camp, Su Quan, Dayu'er and Su Yuer had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Hong Tianxiao coming back, Su Yuer hurriedly stepped forward to help Hong Tianxiao undress, while Su Quan and Dayu'er looked at him with smiles. Hong Tianxiao was frightened by the two of them, but he had something in his heart and didn't dare to say anything. He just took off his coat under Su Yuer'er's service. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's abnormal performance, the two women naturally confirmed their thoughts. Su Quan said with a smile: "Senior brother is really amazing. He has captured the heart of the grassland flower so quickly. It seems that in a few days, he and Nie Xuanhua can be together." The princess is getting married." Hong Tianxiao laughed "hehe" and hurriedly changed the subject: "What's the matter? I just went to Zha Helin to inquire about the news, and I heard some valuable information." "What information?" Dayu'er was most concerned about the safety of the Horqin tribe at the moment, and asked hurriedly after hearing this. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao recounted what happened tonight in detail, and even remembered the conversation between Zha Helin and his master verbatim. Of course, he omitted the conversation between him and Nie Xuanhua outside Zha Helin's camp and the conversation just now inside Nie Xuanhua's camp. There are two different cloud and rain plots in it. After Su Quan heard this, she couldn't help but take a breath. She had heard some news about the Demon Cult from Hong Antong before. She knew that in addition to the leader of the Demon Cult, the three guardians and the four elders had the highest martial arts. If Zha Helin's master was added to the mix, Hong Tianxiao's situation would be really dangerous, so he said: "Brother, it will take twenty days for the elders of the Demon Sect to get here. Why don't we hurry up and deal with the Horqin tribe's affairs? Then we rushed back to the capital. Although the four elders of the Demon Sect are powerful, they are not as numerous as us in the capital." Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Although I can hide for a while, I can't hide for a lifetime. We are in the dark and they are in the dark. If the leader of the Demon Sect has murderous intentions against me, I am afraid that I will still be plotted by the four elders in the future. .¡± Dayu'er vaguely guessed Hong Tianxiao's intention and said, "Does the young master want to take this opportunity to get rid of all the four elders of the Demon Sect?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That's right,"If the Demon Sect really has murderous intentions for me, escaping will not solve the problem. The best defense is to attack. As long as all the four elders of the Demon Sect can be killed, the Demon Sect will be dealt a heavy blow, making them invincible. He won't do anything to me in the short term. " Su Quan hesitated a little and said: "On our side, the martial arts of senior brother, me and Sister Yue'er may be equal to the three of them, but the martial arts of Han Xue and Han Shuang cannot resist a demon sect elder. If we add Princess Nie Xuanhua may be able to fight, but the opponent also has Zha Helin and his master who is not weak in martial arts. In this way, the opponent will have all the advantages." Dayu'er looked at Hong Tianxiao's calm face, and her heart moved. She suddenly thought of something and said, "Did Tsuen sister forget the five dragon envoys and the inspection envoys?" Su Quan was also smart as ice and snow, but just now he was too worried about Hong Tianxiao's safety, so he lost his mind for a moment. At this moment, when Da Yu'er reminded him, he suddenly realized it, and couldn't help but pat his forehead and said with a smile: "Sister Yu'er is still smart, I Why didn¡¯t I expect that Shenlong Island is not far from here?¡± Da Yuer said with a smile: "Mei Tsuen praises me too much. Sister Tsuen was too worried about the safety of the young master just now, so she didn't notice that there was no trace of nervousness or uneasiness on the young master's face. She must have already made up her mind, so Yu'er had no intention of doing so." Chaos, after thinking about it carefully, I finally thought of Shenlong Island." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, I am planning to ask the five dragon envoys and patrol envoys to come to help and remove all the four elders of the Demon Sect and Zha Helin's master. However, I just thought of a better one. I wonder if you can guess the idea?" Su Quan and Dayu'er looked at each other, and they almost said three words in unison: "The Talisman of Life and Death." "Yes." Hong Tianxiao was very satisfied with how quickly Su Quan and Dayu'er came up with the answer. He nodded approvingly and said, "If all the four elders of the Demon Sect are killed, there may be two results. The first is what I just said. The demon sect's arrogance will be temporarily restrained and they will not dare to attack me easily again. The second is that the leader of the demon sect will use all means to get rid of me. If the four elders of the demon sect are killed, By controlling them all or killing a few and controlling a few, you can not only keep an eye on the demon sect, but you can also understand the dynamics of the demon sect at any time, so that you can fight without danger if you know yourself and the enemy." Su Quan said: "Early tomorrow morning, senior brother will write a handwritten letter. I will go to Shenlong Island in person and bring the Five Dragon Envoys and the Inspectors here." Su Quan knew the Five Dragon Envoys' feelings for Dayu'er and Su Yuer. Her identity was not very recognized, and Han Xue and Han Shuang had too little experience in the world, so the task of delivering the letter could only be completed by her. Hong Tianxiao also knew that this matter had to do with Su Quan, so he said: "This way I have spared my junior sister a lot of hard work. Tonight, senior brother will thank junior sister first. When junior sister comes back from Shenlong Island, senior brother will have other thanks." Su Quan certainly understood what Hong Tianxiao meant by thanking her tonight. Her pretty face turned red, and she was looking forward to it but didn't dare to speak. Seeing this, Da Yu'er knew that Su Quan was still a little thin-skinned, so she took Su Yuer's hand and smiled and said: "Master, it's getting late. Master and Quanmei should rest early. I and Yue'er will take their leave first. " When Su Quan heard that Dayu'er and the two were leaving, she thought of Hong Tianxiao's power, and couldn't help but feel afraid. She wanted to keep the two girls behind, but she didn't know how to speak. She opened her mouth and said "Hey", but there was no follow-up. Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and smiled at Dayu'er: "It's getting late, it's time to rest, but you all have to stay with me, no one is missing." Although it was not the first time that they served Hong Tianxiao in the same bed, Su Quan and Su Yue'er were quite shy when they heard this. Da Yu'er, on the other hand, was not shy at all and said with a sweet smile: "Master, Yong Mu and Hua'er's sleeping tent is here. On both sides, if you want them to hear you, you have to work harder tonight." How could Hong Tianxiao not understand what Da Yu'er meant? Hearing this, he burst into laughter and said, "You can just scream as much as you want. It's best for everyone in the Horqin Grassland to hear it." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 243 Tahar¡¯s decision You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Su Quan left Horqin Grassland with letters written by Han Xue, Han Shuang and Hong Tianxiao, and went to Shenlong Island to move reinforcements. Hong Tianxiao also pretended not to know anything, and still shuttled between Tahar's tent and his own tent every day, and occasionally went to Nie Xuanhua's tent to tease her. Zha Helin secretly observed Hong Tianxiao every day. Seeing that he often went to Nie Xuanhua's camp and only came out after a long time, he naturally understood what the two of them had done inside. Although he was itching with hatred, he did not dare to act rashly. I sneered in my heart, "Humph, boy, go ahead and be arrogant. After twenty days, I will definitely kill you without any body parts." In addition to Hong Tianxiao, Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua also often went to Tahar's sweat tent. They were there when Hong Tianxiao was healing Tahar's wounds, and sometimes they were there when Hong Tianxiao was away. Of course, their purpose was very simple. Try your best to persuade Tahar to agree to form an alliance with Hong Tianxiao. In the past two days, Tahar has been thinking about this matter. As the Great Khan of the Horqin Tribe and the leader of the Monan Mongolian Tribal Alliance, he cannot but be cautious about this matter. Among the four Mongolians, Dayu'er, Yongmu, Nie Xuanhua and him, he is the only one who is not involved in emotional factors, and he is the most calm when considering issues. Tahar also understood that the current situation in the Central Plains was not very stable. Although the Manchus and Qing Dynasties were in control, there were many hostile forces, including Obai's autocratic power inside and the three vassals outside who supported their troops and were always disloyal. The anti-Qing voices have never stopped, and the Rakshasa Kingdom has also shown unfriendly behavior. In addition, the current emperor is only a fifteen or sixteen-year-old child. All these indicate that the Manchu Qing Dynasty is facing the unprecedented situation. There are unprecedented crises and challenges. As the leader of Monan Mongolia, Tahar is not without ambitions, but he also knows that the Monan Mongolia Alliance alone cannot achieve great things, so he is looking for opportunities and allies, but He suddenly contracted this strange disease three years ago, which had an impact on Tahar's ambitions. Originally, Tahar thought that he would not live long. He understood the ambitions of Zha and Lin and his son, and was worried that the throne would not be passed smoothly to his three-year-old son after his death. However, the sudden appearance of Hong Tianxiao made him see I hope that as long as he lives for more than ten years, his son can grow up and he can have enough time to clear the obstacles for his son to inherit the throne. In this way, he can be regarded as worthy of his ancestors. However, the only thing that makes Tahar feel hesitant is that the Shenlong Sect is not very famous. Tahar does not have the slightest understanding of the Shenlong Sect. He does not know how powerful the Shenlong Sect will be. Hong Tianxiao can definitely be called a hero, but strength is more important. Therefore, the work carried out by Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua in the past few days has been very successful. At least through their explanations, Tahar basically understood some of the obvious strengths and terrifying aspects of the Dragon Sect, and basically agreed with it. Regarding the alliance with the Dragon Cult. On the night of the third day, Hong Tianxiao once again performed meritorious deeds for Tahar, and when he was about to leave, Tahar suddenly said: "Master Hong, please stay." Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, and then he understood that Tahar must have something to discuss with him, and it must be an alliance. Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua looked at each other, both with joy on their faces, understanding that Tahar must have made up his mind. They were all secretly relieved to form an alliance with the Dragon Cult. After Hong Tianxiao sat down again, Tahar said: "As for the alliance mentioned by Master Hong three days ago, I have carefully considered it and decided to form an alliance with Master Hong to advance and retreat together." Hong Tianxiao had already expected that Tahar would definitely agree to the alliance three days ago. He was not surprised when he heard this. He smiled slightly and said: "He who knows the current affairs is a hero. The Great Khan is indeed an eagle on the grassland. He can know the current affairs like this." , At present, the Manchu and Qing court is in a precarious situation, and it will fall sooner or later. As long as the Great Khan leaves the Manchu and Qing Dynasties, the Manchu and Qing court will have no foreign aid, and defeat is not far away." How could Tahar not know what Hong Tianxiao said? He nodded immediately and said: "Yes, Ben Khan saw this exactly, so he decided to form an alliance with the Shenlong Sect. Since the two families have formed an alliance, I don't know what Master Hong will do with it." What kind of sincerity can you show to convince Ben Khan?¡± In fact, alliance is a combination of interests. In addition, you must make the other party believe that you are sincerely alliance with them. Otherwise, not only will the alliance not be effective, but it may be self-defeating. Hong Tianxiao has already had a conspiracy in his mind. Hearing this, he only slightly He smiled and said: "Since it is an alliance, I will naturally show my sincerity to convince the Khan. First, I guarantee that I can extend the life of the Khan for fifteen years. Fifteen years is not a short time. With The Great Khan's wisdom was enough to clear all obstacles for the Little Khan, and by the time the Great Khan died, the Little Khan had grown up." Although Hong Tianxiao mentioned it three days ago?On this matter, his tone was not very sure at the time. Now that he heard Hong Tianxiao say it so definitely, Tahar's face couldn't help but didn't speak. Since he was the first, there was naturally the second. Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao continued: "Second, please ask the Great Khan to marry the beautiful flower of the grassland, Princess Nie Xuanhua, to me. Both families will be related by marriage, and we will advance and retreat together in the future." Although Nie Xuanhua was already prepared, she still blushed with embarrassment after hearing Hong Tianxiao's face-to-face proposal, and hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at anyone in the tent. Hong Tianxiao's proposal coincided with Tahar's idea. Seeing his daughter's shy but not angry look, Tahar knew that Nie Xuanhua had already agreed to the matter, and immediately laughed and said: "As long as I Khan¡¯s daughter agreed and Ben Khan had no objections.¡± Looking at his daughter's shy expression, Yong Mu already guessed that her daughter had feelings for Hong Tianxiao. He thought that his mother and daughter had become the woman of the same man. In the future, this generation would be a bit confused. After all, this man was his own. The son-in-law is still his stepfather. As he thought about it, Yong Mu felt that his heart was in a mess, and suddenly he remembered the sound of three women screaming from Hong Tianxiao's camp last night. Yong Mu felt a strong feeling of envy in his heart, and then he thought about his mother and My daughter will all have a life of sexual bliss, but I have to guard a useless man who can look at but not use, and I feel a sense of loss and depression in my heart. However, fortunately, everyone's eyes were focused on Nie Xuanhua, and no one noticed the changes on Yong Mu's face. Nie Xuanhua¡¯s face turned red, and she said coyly: ¡°My daughter is entirely up to her father¡¯s decision.¡± "Okay." Tahar couldn't see his daughter's intentions, and he was secretly surprised. No wonder his daughter and wife had come to persuade him frequently in the past few days. They had already been on Hong Tianxiao's side emotionally. It seemed that he agreed to the alliance. It is still a very correct choice, "In this case, I will choose an auspicious day to get married for you." Hong Tianxiao was naturally secretly happy. In the past two days, the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Nie Xuanhua had grown rapidly. He was even able to take off all her clothes, hold her in his arms and fondle her arbitrarily. He even kissed every inch of Nie Xuanhua's skin, but He has never crossed the final front line, and now that he has finally received Tahar's approval, he no longer has to hold back and feel uncomfortable. Hong Tianxiao said again: "Great Khan, although I have not been in Horqin Grassland for a long time, I accidentally discovered the conspiracy of Zha Helin and his son to seize the throne of Khan. Now that I have encountered this, I will not stand idly by. Will help the Great Khan get rid of Zha Helin and his son. Na Zha and Lin worshiped a master from somewhere, and his martial arts skills are not as high as mine. This is why Zha Helin's martial arts will improve in just a few years. The reason why he can surpass Hua'er." Although Tahar has not personally attended the annual bonfire party for three years, it does not mean that he does not know what happened. Zha Helin's rapid improvement in martial arts in recent years naturally attracted Tahar's attention. However, Zha Helin's master was hidden so deeply that he was not discovered by Tahar's eyes. "Moreover, two days ago, I and Hua'er overheard the conspiracy between Zha Helin and his master. Only then did they know that Zha Helin's master was the murderer who injured Dahan. This is just Zha Helin's murder. A link in the plan to seize the throne." Hong Tianxiao described the part of the conversation between the two that day that related to Tahar. After Tahar listened, the veins on his forehead were exposed, obviously he was extremely angry inside. Although he had known for a long time that Zha and Lin were disobedient, the strength of the father and son was second only to him in the tribe. In addition, his health had been getting worse over the past three years, and there was no obvious difference between the two. Tahar didn't take action against them because of their disobedience, but he never thought that he had been plotted by them long ago. Tahar took several deep breaths before suppressing his anger and said to Hong Tianxiao: "I wonder if Master Hong has any clever plan to deal with Zha Helin and the others?" Nie Xuanhua suddenly said: "Father, Mr. Hong defeated Zha Helin at the bonfire party, which made their plan unsuccessful, so they regarded Mr. Hong as a thorn in their side and wanted to get rid of him quickly. They were going to call a few The martial arts master sniped and killed the young master." Tahar looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise when he heard this, but saw Hong Tianxiao smiling slightly and saying, "Don't worry, Khan. I have already prepared a countermeasure, and I will definitely make them lose their wives and lose their troops." Because the life and death talisman is a matter of confidentiality, Hong Tianxiao He had no intention of telling Tahar his plan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 244 Yong Mu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Mother, you take good care of your skin. It's whiter and smoother than my daughter's." There was a large bathtub with a diameter of six feet. Hot water vapor was floating upwards, and Yong Mu was half-closed. She sat there with her eyes, enjoying the bursts of comfort brought by Nie Xuanhua's gentle hands on her shoulders. Because Nie Xuanhua has the skill of massaging, every time Yong Mu takes a bath, he will ask his daughter to massage her. This time is no exception. After everything was finalized in Tahar's sweat tent, he felt slightly Tired, Yong Mu took his daughter's hand and returned to his tent. Although Nie Xuanhua often massaged Yong Mu before, she never cared that not only did Yong Mu maintain a good figure, but her skin also looked like she was eighteen or nineteen years old. She was as smooth and smooth as a girl, and she couldn't help but admire her this time. Listening to his daughter's admiration, Yong Mu was happy from the bottom of his heart, but he had to say against his will: "Silly boy, what are you talking about? You are a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old. My mother is already old, and her age as a girl has passed." After finishing, Yong Mu suddenly thought that he could only admire such a young body by himself, and felt a sense of loss in his heart for no reason. Nie Xuanhua naturally noticed the change in the expression on Yong Mu's face, and said: "Mother, how can you be considered old? Grandma is already forty-six years old this year, but she is like a girl in her early twenties. Mother, you are only three years old this year." At twelve years old, if you stand with your daughter, you don't look like mother and daughter at all, but more like sisters." When Yong Mu was praised by Nie Xuanhua, he couldn't help but smile on his pretty face, and said with a smile: "You kid, your mouth looks like it's smeared with honey. I've never seen you praise your mother's skin before. Today, this is What¡¯s wrong, could it be that you are happy because you will be able to marry your sweetheart soon?¡± Nie Xuanhua didn't expect that Yong Mu would suddenly bring the topic to Hong Tianxiao. He couldn't help but think of the pleasure brought by Hong Tianxiao's mouth and hands roaming around his body in the past two days. His lower body couldn't help but feel hot, and he hurriedly abandoned this idea. She sighed and said: "Mother, what my daughter said is true. It's a pity that my father doesn't know how to cherish it and is obsessed with those vixens all day long." It is precisely because Yong Mu is a bit conservative and is not as liberal as Tahar's later concubines in sexual matters. In addition, Tahar has been basically drained over the years and can only rely on the initiative and tricks of women to complete the task. Although Tahar was unable to get an erection when facing the most beautiful of his wives, Yongmu fell out of favor over time. Later, Yong Mu also discovered this, but the habits she had developed over the years made it impossible for her to let go of her face and break through herself. In the end, she could only sigh secretly, accept the fact that she was left out, and rely on her hands to force herself out every night. Experience the happiness of being a woman. Nie Xuanhua's words hit the spot in Yong Mu's heart. The grievances he had suffered for many years were about to burst out. His nose became sore and he burst into tears silently. Yong Mu knew that he must not lose his composure in front of his daughter, so he suppressed the tears that were about to fall, took a handful of water in the bathtub with both hands, and poured it on his face to cover up his loss of composure. Nie Xuanhua has been paying attention to Yong Mu's reaction, and naturally noticed her abnormality. She was secretly happy in her heart, and continued: "Mother, my daughter will soon marry the person she likes, but she is very scared in her heart." When Yong Mu heard this, he felt strange and asked: "Since it is your wish to marry Mr. Hong, why are you afraid? Are you worried that there are too many women around Mr. Hong and you will not be favored? Silly boy, you are the grassland The most beautiful woman, she is even more beautiful than Mr. Hong¡¯s wife Su Quan, not to mention your grandmother who will take care of you.¡± Nie Xuanhua shook his head and said: "No, my daughter won't worry about this. I heard from grandma that although the young master has many women, they are all as close as sisters, and there is no jealousy or intrigue at all. Moreover, although Sister Su Quan is the head wife, , treat everyone with care, and getting along with them is not a problem.¡± Yong Mu heard this and said even more strangely: "If that's not the case, then what are you worried about?" Nie Xuanhua did not answer, but asked something that confused Yong Mu: "How did the queen sleep these two nights?" Yong Mu didn't know what Nie Xuanhua meant, so he replied: "Your father Khan's condition has stabilized in the past two days. His mother did not wait at his bedside, so he slept well. Why did Hua'er suddenly ask this question? " Nie Xuanhua was secretly happy when she saw Yong Mu entering the trap she had set step by step, but she deliberately sighed and said: "Mother, my daughter hasn't slept very well these past two days, and she hasn't fallen asleep almost every night? " Yong Mu turned his head and looked at Nie Xuanhua strangely. Seeing that there were no dark circles around his eyes, he asked strangely: "Is it possible that Hua'er has something on his mind? Can you tell your mother?"?Listen, the Queen Mother has been here after all, and maybe she can help you solve your confusion. " After being silent for a long time, Nie Xuanhua pretended to have finally summoned up the courage. Nuonuo said: "For the past two nights, grandma and the others have been shouting all night long, so so my daughter is worried that the young master is too powerful, and when he gets to the bridal chamber, That night, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± There are only two camps between Yong Mu's camp and Hong Tianxiao's camp. Dayu'er and the others were shouting hysterically again, how could Yong Mu not hear them. It's just that when Nie Xuanhua said it just now, Yong Mu didn't think of it in this regard. Now thinking of the shouts of Da Yu'er and Su Yuer'er two nights ago, his pretty face couldn't help but turn red, and his legs couldn't help but get pinched together. Nie Xuanhua stretched out her hand to explore the water in the bathtub and said to Yong Mu: "Mother, the water is a little cold. I'm going to get some hot water." After saying that, without waiting for Yong Mu to speak, he turned around and left the tent. After a while, Yong Mu heard the sound of footsteps again, and a ladle filled with hot water appeared beside her. Yong Mu turned his body slightly, and the ladle of hot water was poured into the tub. When the second gourd of hot water was poured into the tub, Yong Mu waved his hand and said, "Okay, Hua'er." There was no Nie Xuanhua's voice coming from behind, only the sound of a water ladle being thrown into a bucket. Just as Yong Mu felt strange and was about to turn around, a pair of hands put on her shoulders and started to rub them gently. Yong Mu suppressed the thought of turning his head, closed his eyes and enjoyed it. Slowly, Yong Mu felt that these hands were slowly pressing towards his chest, and had already reached his beautiful breasts. Yong Mu felt strange and said: "Hua'er, how come your massage techniques are so different from those of my breasts?" It¡¯s not the same as it used to be. Take your hands back quickly and help the queen press the back of her neck.¡± However, these hands did not retract obediently, but continued to move down, and pinched the two buds on Yong Mu's chest respectively, and the kneading skills were very skillful. Yong Mu was shocked, and suddenly felt this With the thick hands, he realized that the person behind him was not Nie Xuanhua, but a man. He hurriedly struggled to stand up and turned his head to look behind him. "Ah, it's you." When Yong Mu turned around and saw the face of the man behind him, he was even more shocked, because this man was none other than Hong Tianxiao, who he didn't know whether to call his son-in-law or stepfather. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's fascinated eyes scanning back and forth on his body unscrupulously, Yong Mu then remembered that he was naked, and hurriedly sat in the bathtub again, holding his arms tightly to his chest, with a look of fear on his face. Looking at Hong Tianxiao, he said: "Youhow did you get in, Hua'erwhere's Hua'er? Get out quickly, oror I'll call someone." Hong Tianxiao had no intention of going out. Instead, he bent down on the edge of the bathtub and said softly: "I don't know whether I should call you Queen Mother or Yong Mu. Hua'er is guarding outside. Hua'er is just waiting. It's because my poor mother has been a widow for many years and has to use my hands to arouse her body every night, so she invited me to come and quench her thirst." "Youyou are brave, get out quickly, or I will call someone." Yong Mu did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would be so bold, and his words would be so frivolous. He almost lost his mind for a moment, but fortunately she also did two The mistress of Horqin Grassland for ten years still maintained her majesty in her eagerness, but she was of no use to Hong Tianxiao. The more she acted like this, the more helpless Hong Tianxiao felt about her. "Calling someone?" Hong Tianxiao's face moved forward again, only a finger away from Yong Mu's face, but his eyes fell on the gap between his arms, and he chuckled, "Do you dare to call someone? You are Horqin The mistress of the grassland is taking a bath in her son-in-law's tent. Do you think others will say that you seduced me, or that I was rude to you, the queen mother?" "What?" Yong Mu was really surprised when he heard this. He couldn't help but look around and found that he was not in his own camp, but a completely unfamiliar camp. It must be Hong Tianxiao's camp. " How could it be like this? I am obviouslyobviously in my own camp." Hong Tianxiao knew that all Yong Mu's resistance collapsed at this moment, so he was no longer polite, turned around and came behind Yong Mu, took her arms away, and gently pressed his hands on Yong Mu's chest. Feel the different feeling brought by those two soft balls of flesh. Yong Mu basically had no feeling. There was only one thought in his mind. He was being plotted. He had clearly entered his own camp just now, so how could he suddenly end up in his camp. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 245: The conspiracy of the daughter and son-in-law You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Even if Yong Mu wanted to go to pieces, he would never have thought that the people who plotted against her were her mother and daughter. First, Nie Xuanhua and Yong Mu came to Yong Mu's camp, and then Dayu'er appeared at the right time and used the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Kung Fu on her. Yong Mu didn't know martial arts, so he naturally had no ability to resist in front of the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Kung Fu. You can only fall into the trap obediently. Then, Nie Xuanhua took Yong Mu to Hong Tianxiao's tent where a bathtub had been prepared. While massaging her, he gently rubbed the temple points on her head to release the Heavenly Demon Qian Yu Gong. Then he deliberately said something to make Yong Mu Shocked words were used to distract her, and finally using the excuse of heating water, Nie Xuanhua went out and Hong Tianxiao came in. Being rubbed so gently by Hong Tianxiao, Yong Mu felt a sense of pleasure deep in his body spread throughout his body for a moment, and the remaining sense of resistance was drowned by this ever-increasing pleasure. Yong Mu closed his eyes and let his arms droop naturally, enjoying the hard-won comfort. After a while, Yong Mu suddenly felt that these big hands left her body, and she didn't see them coming again for a long time. Feeling empty again, she unconsciously opened her eyes, turned her head and looked behind her, and saw what she saw. He has a masculine and strong body full of muscles, especially the hideous lower body, which is thick, long and black, and looks scary. At this moment, Yong Mu suddenly understood. No wonder he felt that this bathtub was more than twice as big as before. It turned out that he had a plan. Seeing this masculine body slowly enter the bathtub, Yong Mu's heart couldn't help but tremble at this moment. Could it be that this is the legendary romantic mandarin duck bath. Mongolians are naturally passionate, but few know how to be romantic. The sexual intercourse between a man and a woman is basically the man throwing himself on the woman. After a while of tearing, he directly enters the woman's body without any pre-heating action, and waits until After the man reached the climax of excitement, he turned to one side and fell asleep, leaving the woman cleaning the mess on the bed and body. Basically no one mentioned the word "Yuanyang Bath" on the Mongolian grasslands, because no one knew that such romance could exist between men and women. The reason why Yongmu knew about "Yuanyang Bath" was actually because he heard about it from the palace before he got married. , but Tahar is not a romantic man, so the mandarin duck bath naturally became a dream. Feeling the man's breath coming towards his face, getting closer and closer, Yong Mu knew what this man wanted to do, but he didn't dodge at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and gently raised his chin to meet him. It had been a long time since he had such a sweet kiss. When the lips of the two people really collided, a sense of shame arose in Yong Mu's heart, as if he had returned to the moment of his first kiss as a girl. With intention, intention, attack, and pandering, Hong Tianxiao pried open Yong Mu's teeth without any effort at all. His spiritual tongue suddenly penetrated Yong Mu's mouth, gently teasing her, which is very attractive to every man. The seductive citron, sucking the intoxicating fragrance. Yong Mu felt like her soul was wandering out of her body. This wonderful taste after so many years made her sensitive body unbearable. Her delicate body slid like a loach in the water against Hong Tianxiao's body, and her legs were tight. They were clamped together tightly, as if trying to block the slowly building heat flow. Yong Mu's twisting naturally greatly stimulated Hong Tianxiao. Although there were many women around him, it was his first time to have an affair with a married woman, not to mention that the one guarding the door was the daughter of the woman with whom he had an affair. Sure enough, it didn't take long for Yong Mu Jiukuang's body to be unable to bear Hong Tianxiao's teasing. He twisted more and more violently, and his mouth murmured in ecstasy: "Hurry, hurry, I can't stand it anymore, hurry." He held Hong Tianxiao's head tightly with both hands and pressed it tightly against his chest. Hong Tianxiao knew that Yong Mu couldn't bear it anymore, so he stopped teasing, bent down and gently picked up Yong Mu, then lifted his legs and stepped out of the bathtub. Yong Mu's face was still rosy, his eyes were slightly closed, his pretty face gently pressed against Hong Tianxiao's broad chest, and his arms tightly hugged Hong Tianxiao's waist. Hong Tianxiao gently placed Yong Mu on the felt, and saw that the beauty in his arms had her eyes closed tightly, but the trembling eyelashes revealed her inner tension and excitement. Hong Tianxiao suddenly became childlike. He put his lips to Yong Mu's ear and said softly: "By the way, I remember that my mother asked me to go out just now. How could I forget? How about I go out now?" Yong Mu was suddenly ashamed, said "Oh" and covered his face tightly with his hands. After a while, Yong Mu couldn't hear Hong Tianxiao's voice, and he couldn't even hear his breathing. He hurriedly opened his eyes, only to find that the wonderful man in front of him suddenly disappeared without a trace as if he had evaporated. Yong Mu hurriedly looked around, only to find that there was no other person except himself in the entire camp.Knowing that he was really gone, Yong Mu suddenly felt a deep sense of loss and boundless fear in his heart. He sat blankly on the felt, intending to call Nie Xuanhua outside the door, but he felt that he could not face his daughter, and he felt conflicted for a moment. Extremely. At this moment, Yong Mu suddenly felt his body being hugged tightly by a pair of thick and powerful arms, and then a familiar voice sounded in his ears: "What's wrong, Queen Mother, do you miss me?" Yong Mu's mood was up and down, and he couldn't bear it for a moment and fainted. Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that Yong Mu's mental endurance was so poor. He shook his head, gently pressed her hand, and rubbed it for a while, but saw Yong Mu wake up gently. After Yong Mu woke up, he saw this man looking at him with a smile. He immediately sat up and threw himself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, crying uncontrollably. Hong Tianxiao could basically understand Yong Mu's mood. He gently stroked her smooth back and comforted her: "Baby, stop crying. I won't leave, and I won't leave you in the future. I want you to be mine." Woman, let three generations of your grandparents and grandchildren serve me on the same bed." "Really?" Yong Mu was overjoyed when he heard this. He ignored the tears still hanging on his face and sat up suddenly from Hong Tianxiao's arms, looking at him excitedly. When Hong Tianxiao saw that Yong Mu was acting like a child, he was not amused and said: "Although I was able to save Tahar's life, many functions in his body have been damaged and he will not be able to have sex with men in the future. After Zha Helin is solved, After father and son are reunited, Horqin Grassland will naturally return to its former peace, and you don¡¯t have to stay here as a widow. Would you like to follow me to the capital and live with your mother and daughter?" "I am willing, I am willing. I have had enough of this kind of life. As long as I can stay by your side, I can do anything you want." Yong Mu nodded hurriedly. Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart. With these words, he could not let her leave him in this life, so he nodded and said softly: "What can I do for you? Just wash yourself clean every day and wait for me in bed." That's it." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao gently grabbed a handful of her plump breasts. Yong Mu scratched this, and his body did not retreat, and a pair of jade arms actively surrounded Hong Tianxiao's neck, and presented a long fragrant kiss. The two lingered for a long time. When Yong Mu couldn't stand Hong Tianxiao's various teasing, and Hong Tianxiao picked up his gun and mounted his horse, ready to rush into the secret path of the muddy valley, Yong Mu suddenly shouted stop. Hong Tianxiao saw that Yong Mu could still call a timeout in this situation, which was a bit like the shooting scene of a later Category III movie. He couldn't help but scratch his head and looked at her in surprise. With his face flushed, Yong Mu found a piece of cloth, gently stuffed it into her mouth, and then nodded shyly to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao then suddenly realized that Yong Mu was worried that he would not be able to help shouting, so he found a piece of cloth to stuff his mouth. Later, Hong Tianxiao found out that this piece of cloth was not found by chance, but had been around for a long time. Yong Mu also stuffed this piece of cloth into his mouth every night when he masturbated. Therefore, for many years, this secret was only able to be accessed without notification. Nie Xuanhua from her camp knew. After a cloud and rain fell, Yong Mu truly realized that what Da Yu'er said that day was true. Hong Tianxiao was indeed invincible. She couldn't remember how many times she had ejaculated. She only knew that when her lower body suffered a strong impact, By that time, she had no strength left in her body. At this time, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the two of them: "Mu'er, how are you? You've learned a lot from me. Do you know that my mother didn't lie to you?" Hong Tianxiao was not surprised. He had already heard Da Yuer's footsteps, but Yong Mu was shocked. When he looked up, he saw Da Yuer standing beside the two of them with a smile. Yong Mu was so embarrassed that he gently touched Qiong's head. Buried in Hong Tianxiao's arms, how could he dare to answer. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Yu'er, you came at the right time. Mu'er is no longer able to support her, so why don't you take off your clothes and come up quickly." After hearing this, Yong Mu felt nervous. He wanted to share a bed with his mother and serve a man. He was so shy. He didn't know if his mother would be willing. Yong Mu raised her head slightly and looked at Dayu'er. What shocked her was that Dayu'er was slowly taking off her clothes with a smile. Soon, Dayu'er was naked and held in Hong Tianxiao's arms in a wanton and frivolous manner. Hong Tianxiao said to the stunned Yong Mu: "Mu'er, you will gradually like this kind of game. Come, help me serve your mother. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 246: Tie Helian¡¯s invitation You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, when Hong Tianxiao was still sleeping soundly surrounded by the jade arms of Dayu'er and Yong Mu, Su Yuerer walked in with an invitation. However, when she saw the embarrassing situation of the three naked bodies, I couldn't help but hesitate, wondering whether I should wake the three of them up. For those with deep inner strength, their ability to perceive the outside world is still very strong even when they are asleep. Hong Tianxiao had already woken up when Su Yuer'er entered the tent, but when he saw it was her, he ignored her, turned over, and hugged her. Yongmu continued to sleep again. However, Hong Tianxiao heard that although Su Yuer entered the camp, she stood there blankly and did not move forward or exit. He knew that she must have something to report, so he sat up and rubbed his eyes. With his eyes wide open, he waved to Su Yue'er and said, "If anything happens to Yue'er, please tell me." Seeing Hong Tianxiao getting up and sitting up, Su Yuer'er breathed a sigh of relief and walked over with a post in hand. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked up to Hong Tianxiao, before she could say anything, she was hugged by Hong Tianxiao. Su Yuerer was suddenly attacked and struggled instinctively, but her lips were sealed by Hong Tianxiao, and then she felt that she The clothes on his body soon fell off his body one by one. Dayu'er and Yongmu were also awakened by the movement around them. They found such a beautiful scene. Yongmu blushed immediately, but Dayuer patted Su Yuer's white thigh and said with a smile: "Yue'er , I asked you to come over to serve the young master last night, but you were too shy to come, but you couldn't help but ran over by yourself early in the morning." Su Yuer'er was immediately ashamed after hearing this, and was about to open her mouth to defend herself, but Hong Tianxiao gave her no chance, and fiercely sucked the scent from her mouth, while his hands searched up and down her body. After a while, Su Yuer'er was left gasping for breath. Hong Tianxiao touched down and found that the black forest at the entrance of the cave was completely soaked. So he sat up, thrust the gun straight in, and shook it up and down while looking at the two women beside him. He said: "Don't be idle. When Yue'er can't bear it anymore, you have to go up too." This battle lasted for more than an hour. During this period, Nie Xuanhua also came to see Hong Tianxiao, but when he walked to the door, he heard the heavy breathing of the man and woman inside. Of course he knew what was going on inside, and he stopped in a hurry. He secretly thought, Young Master is really awesome. He worked on it all night last night. He got up early in the morning and started busy again, and this time there was one more person. When all four of them were enjoying themselves, it was already early in the morning. Hong Tianxiao then remembered that Su Yuerer must have something to do when she came to see him early in the morning, so he asked her what she wanted. Su Yue'er just said "Oh!" and started searching here on the felt. After a while, she found a wrinkled invitation, and it was still wet. Hong Tianxiao took it and sniffed it, laughed loudly and said, "This seems to be Mu'er's water, not Yu'er and Yue'er's." Yong Mu was so ashamed that he said reluctantly: "Young master is bullying others, how can you be sure that it belongs to Mu'er and not to mother or Aunt Yue'er?" Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua accepted Hong Tianxiao as their man, so they naturally accepted it. The name Su Yue'er refers to her as Aunt Yue'er and Grandma Yue'er respectively. Hong Tianxiao hugged Yong Mu in his arms and said with a wicked smile: "The water flowing out of each of you is different. Although they are all colorless, the taste is different, just like the water flowing out of each of you is different. It smells the same on everyone, but everyone¡¯s fragrance is different.¡± After hearing the end, the three women all felt that what Hong Tianxiao said made sense. After all, everyone's smell is indeed different. The more Yong Mu looked at the wet invitation, the more shy he felt. He quickly changed the subject and said, "Young master, you should first take a look at who sent the invitation." "Yes, yes, I almost forgot about the business." Hong Tianxiao then remembered that almost two hours had passed since Su Yuer'er sent the invitation, but he hadn't seen the content in the invitation yet, so he opened the invitation and pretended that it was I was stunned because everything written inside was in Mongolian. Dayu'er on the side suddenly said softly: "Master Hong, how much Quanzizha and Lin have offended Mr. Hong. Tiehelian hereby apologizes. In order to show the hospitality of Horqin Grassland, Mr. Hong is specially invited to condescend to come to his home for a banquet. Please don't refuse, I will bow to you with iron ties." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was stunned for a moment and said: "It turns out to be the old guy Tie Helian." Yong Mu hugged Hong Tianxiao's right arm and said, "Young Master, you can't go. The Tie Helian is definitely planning a Hongmen Banquet. Maybe they will secretly poison you." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Sir, I am an expert in using poison. If they dare to poison me, wouldn't they be asking for trouble?" Dayu'er knew Hong Tianxiao's ability, but he was still uneasy and advised: "Master, Tie Helian suddenly held a banquet, there must be something up his sleeve. Master, it's better to be careful."   Hong Tianxiao knew clearly why Tiehelian wanted to entertain him, so he said: "Don't worry, they must have wanted me to stay on the Horqin Grassland for another ten days or so until the four elders of the Demon Sect arrived. You can easily take my life, so before the elders of Zai Demon Sect arrive, they will definitely not dare to act rashly." Da Yu'er saw that Hong Tianxiao had made up his mind, and even though he knew it, he persuaded him not to move, so he said: "Since the young master has made up his mind, I can't persuade you. But after all, father and son Zha and Lin have ulterior motives and asked Yue'er to go with you. It would be nice to have someone to take care of you, what do you think, Master?" "This" Although Hong Tianxiao was sure that Tie Helian and his son did not dare to do anything to him at the moment, he still had to be careful after all. Su Yuer'er was a strong martial artist and a careful person, so it would be a good candidate to go with him, so he ordered He nodded and said, "Okay, let Yue'er go with me." Su Yue'er was overjoyed when she heard this, and then she heard Da Yu'er say to her: "Yue'er, you have a heavy responsibility to follow the young master to the banquet this time. Remember to be cautious. We can't go together, and the young master's safety will be left to you. Well, if something really happens, I will protect the young master even if I fight to the death." Su Yuer nodded and said: "Princess, don't worry, if they want to harm the young master, they must step over Yuer's body." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he couldn't help crying or laughing. These women clearly regarded him as a weak scholar who had no power to restrain a chicken. However, he could deeply feel the attachment and care of these women for him, especially Dayu. Er, she already regarded Hong Tianxiao's life and death as more important than anyone else, including herself. Next, Da Yuer briefly told Su Yuer some things that should be paid attention to. Hong Tianxiao saw that one of the two girls was able to explain and the other listened seriously, and he couldn't bear to disturb them, so he got dressed under Yong Mu's service, because He had already heard Nie Xuanhua's footsteps walking back and forth outside. He figured she must be looking for him, but it was not convenient for her to come in, so she was walking around outside. As soon as Hong Tianxiao left the camp, he saw Nie Xuanhua flying to his side like a bird. He said with an anxious look on his face: "Master, I heard that Tie Helian and his son are going to entertain you. Master, please don't go. Be careful that there is a scam." When Hong Tianxiao heard this happened again, he patted Nie Xuanhua's face gently and said with a smile: "Silly girl, have you forgotten the conversation we overheard that day between Master Zha and Master Lin? In the four major demon sect Before the elders arrived, they did not dare to attack me easily. The reason why they entertained me was just to find out when I would leave Horqin Grassland, and to find ways to keep me here until the four elders of the Demon Sect arrived. I am here Ci Zheng was about to take advantage of their scheme, thinking that he was not aware of their scheme, so that he could let them relax their guard and act accordingly." Nie Xuanhua is an ice-smart woman. Just now, she was just concerned and confused. Now after Hong Tianxiao¡¯s analysis, she suddenly realized and also laughed: ¡°In this way, Master Zha and Lin will relax their supervision of the young master, and it will be difficult for them to I found that Sister Quan was missing, but since the young master can¡¯t take Sister Quan with him, he naturally can¡¯t take other women with him, otherwise Zha Helin and the others will be suspicious." "That's right." Only then did Hong Tianxiao feel that it was not appropriate to ask Su Yuer'er to go with him. After all, Zha Helin's master was not weak in martial arts, and he had been observing him for a long time. Naturally, he could tell that besides himself, there was no one else on his side. It is Su Quan and Su Yue'er who have the highest martial arts skills. Once he goes to the banquet, since he brings Su Yue'er with him, there is no reason not to bring Su Quan's. Otherwise, wouldn't there be three hundred taels of silver in this place. At this moment, Da Yuer and others also came out of the camp. They were all shocked when they heard what Nie Xuanhua said just now. They thought to themselves that they had neglected this just now and almost ruined the young master's important event. Dayu'er said: "Master, what Hua'er said is right, but I was negligent. It seems that I can only attend the banquet by myself." Hong Tianxiao turned around and said with a smile: "You two have a chaotic relationship. If I go to the banquet alone, it will only make Zha Helin think that he is too contemptuous, and it will also make his master feel secretive about me. They will never do anything to me before the Great Elder arrives.¡± Dayu'er sighed and said: "I have made countless plans in my life, and I have never made any mistakes. I didn't expect that today I was too concerned about the safety of the young master and neglected it. It seems that the young master is really my nemesis." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help laughing when he heard this. He looked very proud and laughed loudly: "This is enough to prove that Yu'er has completely become my woman." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 247 It doesn¡¯t seem like the Hongmen Banquet You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I am truly honored to have Mr. Hong come to visit me today. I have been very offended by Mr. Hong in the past few days. I hope Mr. Hong will not argue with Mr. Hong. I would like to express my gratitude to Mr. Hong on behalf of Mr. Hong. Apologize." Hearing the news that Hong Tianxiao came alone, Tie Helian was secretly surprised. He didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to be so bold, and he couldn't understand the depth of him for a while. However, he was surprised, but he had to welcome it. After thinking for a moment, Tie Helian came to the tent in person to welcome Hong Tianxiao in. "No, senior is so polite. That day, I was lucky enough to defeat you in one and a half moves, and win love with a sword. It's only human nature for you to have lingering hatred for me. Today, senior specially sent out an invitation. How dare I? No, I just came in a hurry and didn't prepare any gifts. It's really rude. I hope senior won't take offense." Seeing Tie Helian starting a haha ??with him, Hong Tianxiao was also a master of haha, so naturally he followed him around. "Young Master Hong's presence here is a great honor for me. There are no gifts for you. Mr. Hong is so polite. Come on, Mr. Hong, please take a seat." Tie Helian pretended to be generous and greeted him enthusiastically. Hong Tianxiao sat down and was in the top position. Hong Tianxiao was not polite, and even took advantage of the situation to sit down after being given way by Tie Helian. Hong Tianxiao naturally has his own reasons for doing this, because in Tie Helian's view, Hong Tianxiao will definitely not sit at the top, so other seats may have mechanisms, but this seat cannot have mechanisms. Tie Helian was just dumbfounded and immediately guessed Hong Tianxiao's intention. He couldn't help but admire the young man's scheming in front of him. He laughed dryly and assumed the position of host and guest on the other side. After sitting down, Hong Tianxiao looked around the entire camp with his peripheral vision. He didn't find any ambush or trap, and he felt relieved. At this time, Tie Helian clapped his hands, the door curtain was lifted high, and two rows of stunning girls walked in neatly from the outside. There were three people in each row, and each girl was holding a tray in her hand. On the tray are fine wine, roasted whole lamb and sharp knives. Tie Helian chuckled and said: "Master Hong, there is nothing to entertain guests on the grassland. Only this roasted whole lamb is acceptable. Please give it a try, Master Hong." Although I only had two or three days in Horqin Grassland, I ate a lot of roasted whole sheep. Although I didn¡¯t get tired of it, I felt a little bit reluctant after seeing it. However, serving roasted whole sheep is the most solemn treat on the Mongolian grassland. Hong Tianxiao also knew this, so he just frowned slightly. After these six girls placed the wine and mutton, they did not stop there. Among them were the three girls on Hong Tianxiao's side. Two of them were sitting on the left and right of Hong Tianxiao. One was pouring wine for him, and the other was cutting meat for him. On the other hand, the most beautiful girl was sitting in Hong Tianxiao's arms, serving wine and meat to Hong Tianxiao's mouth. It was the first time in his life that Hong Tianxiao drank and ate in this way without having to do anything himself, and the beauty was completely attentive to him. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly when he saw Tie Helian put his hands into the clothes of the girl in his arms. He also imitated him and put his hands into the clothes of the girl in his arms. Upon closer inspection, Hong Tianxiao discovered that The inside of the beauty's coat in her arms was actually empty, not to mention the bellyband, and there was no underwear at all. In fact, this girl is specially used to entertain some distinguished guests. Not only is she as beautiful as a flower, she is also a virgin. As long as the guest is happy, she can break her virginity on the spot and take her away. This kind of hospitality was very popular in the early Qing Dynasty, but later it was gradually eliminated. The reason is that such women are becoming more and more difficult to find. While Tie Helian moved his hands up and down the girl in his arms, he smiled and said to Hong Tianxiao: "I wonder where Master Hong's fairyland is. Did you come to Horqin Grassland this time at the invitation of Princess Nie Xuanhua?" Hong Tianxiao laughed secretly in his heart when he heard this. The old fox finally couldn't help but start to inquire about the purpose of his trip. He already had an idea in his mind and said without hesitation: "I am from Liaodong. I practice medicine from my ancestors. This time I came to Horqin Grassland under the influence of Nie Xuanhua." The invitation from the princess is specifically for the treatment of the Great Khan." Hearing this, Tie Helian thought to himself that he had indeed guessed it, but his face remained calm. He sighed and said: "Ever since Dahan got this strange disease three years ago, almost all the doctors on the grassland have We have all been invited, but no one can cure the profuse sweating. Later, Princess Nie Xuanhua also invited doctors from the Central Plains many times, but to no avail." Hong Tianxiao could tell that Tie Helian was playing hard to get, trying to induce him to reveal the diagnosis of Tahar's condition, so he thought for a moment and said: "The Khan's disease is indeed very strange. I have been practicing medicine for many years, but I have never seen it." No profuse sweat was found either.The root cause of the disease was not there, but the coldness in his body was temporarily suppressed by acupuncture. " Hearing this, Tie Helian felt a little relieved and asked tentatively: "Master Hong, how long do you think it will take to cure Dahan?" Hong Tianxiao deliberately pretended to be thoughtful for a while and said: "I have been thinking about ways to cure profuse sweating in the past few days. Just last night, I was doing some research on medical skills and found a way to cure profuse sweating. I just found a way to cure profuse sweating. However, senior¡¯s invitation was sent early in the morning, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell the Great Khan yet. I will tell the Great Khan the good news soon after I say goodbye to Senior.¡± Tie Helian was shocked when he heard this and thought to himself, I remember hearing Zha Helin's master once say that after being injured by the Xuanming Divine Palm, there is no cure in the world. How come this man surnamed Hong would find a cure for the Xuanming Divine Palm? Come to think of it, is it Zha Helin¡¯s master¡¯s words that are wrong or is this man named Hong deliberately bragging here? However, this boy named Hong is very scheming. If he doesn¡¯t find a way to cure Tahar, he will definitely He won't utter arrogant words. Although Tie Helian was surprised, his expression remained unchanged. He waved his hand towards Hong Tianxiao, indicating that they would have a drink together. Seeing this, the girl in Hong Tianxiao's arms hurriedly picked up the wine glass and brought it to Hong Tianxiao's mouth. After finishing the drink, Tie Helian pretended to be very concerned about Tahar and asked: "After Dahan got sick, I prayed to Changshengtian every day. Unexpectedly, Changshengtian sent Mr. Hong to Horqin Grassland, but he didn't know how to treat him." Whether the method of the Great Khan is complicated or not, if there is any need for help from my Tie Helian, please ask Mr. Hong for instructions." The body of the woman in Hong Tianxiao's arms was extremely hot due to his skillful teasing techniques. She kept twisting her delicate body slightly, her breathing became thicker, her eyes were as charming as silk, and there was already a trickle of water in her lower body. How could Hong Tianxiao not know that this woman could no longer stand his teasing, so he temporarily stopped moving his hands and asked softly: "What's the girl's name?" After Hong Tianxiao's hands stopped, the girl finally had a chance to breathe. She took a deep breath and said, "Master, my name is Sumina." Hong Tianxiao nodded, sighed to Tie Helian and said: "This method is indeed very complicated. It requires a total of four courses of treatment, each course of seven days, which takes almost a month, and the medicine requires a large amount of precious medicinal materials. , let alone be able to get it together in the short term.¡± When Tiehelian heard that Hong Tianxiao said that it would take at least twenty-eight days, he was secretly happy. It only took eighteen days for the four elders of the Demon Sect to reach the Horqin Grassland. By then, your kid would have died without a burial place. Even if you really have the ability to cure the tower. The cold poison of Ha'er's Xuanming Divine Palm can't cure the dead. After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he used the skill of transmitting sounds into secrets and said to Sumina: "Do you know a woman named Su Lina? Remember, don't talk. If you know her, just nod. If you don't, shake your head." As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he felt the beauty in his arms suddenly tremble. Then he saw her nodded with surprise and excitement, opened her mouth but said nothing. The reason why Hong Tianxiao asked just now was because there was a word difference between Su Lina and Sumina. Moreover, the two girls were similar in age and both came from Horqin grassland. There might be some relationship. Unexpectedly, after asking, Sumina really He knew Su Lina well, and although Hong Tianxiao had not yet gotten the final answer, he almost guessed that the two were sisters. Hong Tianxiao raised his head and said to Tie Helian: "Senior, I really like this beauty. I wonder if I can part ways with you?" Tiehelian knew that Hong Tianxiao had a lustful character from the fact that all the women around Hong Tianxiao were as beautiful as flowers, and also had Nie Xuanhua's idea, so today they specially arranged a most beautiful woman, Sumina, for him. At this moment, they heard Hong Tianxiao begging him for this girl. , playing right into what he wanted, he laughed loudly and said: "Since Mr. Hong likes me, how can I force him to stay? Sumina, from now on you will be Mr. Hong's person. You must serve him well in the future without making any mistakes." Sumina hurriedly said yes, but her body trembled slightly. How could Hong Tianxiao not feel it? With a move in his heart, he knew that Tiehelian had expected that Sumina would leave, so he had already thought about it in advance. The purpose of the arrangement is to place his eyes and ears around him. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that if Sumina and Su Lina were really sisters, Tie Helian's wishful thinking would be wrong, and he would have to lose his wife and lose his troops. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 248: Falling into the trap You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Having basically obtained the information he wanted, Tie Helian stopped inquiring further and started drinking glass after glass of wine with Hong Tianxiao. Because Zha Helin never showed up, Hong Tianxiao had an ominous feeling in his heart. Although he drank the wine into his stomach, he used the Nine Yang Magic to force it into a small ball to prevent it from penetrating into the body. Therefore, he drank After more than an hour, Hong Tianxiao's expression was still as usual, but Tie Helian was already 70% drunk, and actually started fighting on the spot with the beauty in his arms in front of Hong Tianxiao. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to say goodbye and took Sumina out of the Tiehelian camp. After turning around a few random places, Hong Tianxiao looked around and saw that there was no one around. Then he used the Nine Sun Magic Skill, opened his mouth and spit out a wine arrow. Then he took a long breath, wiped the wine stains from the corner of his mouth, and stared at him dumbfounded. Sumina smiled and said, "You and Su Lina are sisters, right?" Sumina nodded and said: "Return to the master, yes, this slave is the elder sister, and Lina is the younger sister." Hong Tianxiao said: "No wonder, not only are the names similar, but the looks are also somewhat similar. That's why I asked you if you know Su Lina. Do you know where your sister is now?" Sumina gently shook her head and said: "My sister has been sent to the palace in the capital for more than ten years since she was a child. Later, I heard that she became the bodyguard of the Empress Dowager." Hong Tianxiao said "Yes" and said: "Yes, it is true, but Su Lina has followed me now and has become my bodyguard. When it comes to this, I will take you away from Horqin Grassland. When the time comes, you sisters We can get together." Since Sumina can become a tool, Hong Tianxiao knew that she was alone now without asking. Sumina was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "Thank you, master, thank you so much, master." Hong Tianxiao waved his hand, suddenly changed the topic, and asked: "Su Meina, now you have become mine, I ask you to be absolutely loyal to me, let me ask you, does Tiehelian want you to stay with me? Become a spy and report my situation to him regularly?" Sumina was shocked when she heard this and blurted out: "How does the master know? This is what Tie Helian said to the slave. He also put poison on the slave. If the slave does not do what he said, the slave will die of poison." .¡± "Oh", Hong Tianxiao felt strange when he heard this. He grabbed Sumina's right hand and pressed two fingers on her pulse. After feeling it quietly for a while, he found that it was not an intractable poison, so he smiled at Sumina. , "Since you have become mine, I will naturally not let you die of poison. This kind of poison is not a problem for me." Sumina knew that Tie Helian was an extremely difficult person on the grassland, and the people he could deal with with caution were certainly not ordinary people. When Hong Tianxiao said that he could detoxify her, she was convinced, and she said with great joy: " Thank you, Master, thank you Master. The two slave sisters will only be loyal to the Master in the future. If you violate this, you will definitely be abandoned by Changshengtian." In the hearts of the Mongolians, Changshengtian is a sacred and solemn place, or a god that does not allow any blasphemy or contempt. From a long time ago, the Mongols would pray for the protection of Changshengtian before each expedition. Seeking victory in the battle and being abandoned by Changshengtian is the most vicious of the Mongolian vows, which is equivalent to the Han vow of death without a burial place. It can be seen that Sumina has truly joined Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao looked at her with a smile and asked, "How do you think we should retaliate against Tie Helian to relieve his anger?" After more than an hour of contact, Sumina also found that her new master was different from Tie Helian. He was very amiable and easy to get along with. As long as she didn't do anything sorry for him, she didn't have to be afraid of him at all, and she could speak freely in front of him. Hearing this, he couldn't help but tilt his head and think for a moment, "Then let this slave provide him with some false information." "Okay." Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that this beautiful girl's mind was very quick. He couldn't help laughing when he heard this, "But of course it can't be all false. Otherwise, the shrewdness of Tiehelian will naturally not be able to think of you." You have betrayed him, and I will tell you what kind of information you should provide when the time comes, and you just send it out." "Yes," Sumina said with a sweet smile, "This slave will obey the master's arrangements." Sumina thought that her destiny had changed so much in an hour. Changsheng Tianzhen was so kind to her. Not only did she send herself a A good master even sent her sister to her. Sumina secretly decided to cherish everything. The two of them were talking and walking. They were less than a stick of incense away from Hong Tianxiao's camp. However, at this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly heard a scream, which seemed to be from Nie Xuanhua. The ominous feeling in Hong Tianxiao's heartThe feeling began to expand infinitely, and at the same time, I also understood why Zha Helin did not show up at the banquet. It turned out to be a plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain, and took the opportunity to attack Nie Xuanhua and the others. Hong Tianxiao knew that Dayu'er was protected by Su Yue'er to the death, so he expected that there would be no danger for a while, but Nie Xuanhua was no match for Zha Helin, not to mention that one was deliberately scheming while the other was unprepared, and the consequences would be disastrous, not to mention the scream just now It can be judged that Nie Xuanhua has been seriously injured. Hong Tianxiao said to Sumina: "Go to the Khan's tent and wait for me first. I have something to do. If the Khan asks you, just tell the truth." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao's figure was like an arrow leaving the string and heading towards The scream was shot away from the spot and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Sumina also heard the scream. Seeing the anxious look on Hong Tianxiao's face, she knew that the relationship between the person who screamed and him was anything but ordinary. After Hong Tianxiao's figure disappeared, Sumina sighed softly. Walk towards Tahar's Khan tent. Sumina suddenly regretted why she didn't go when the Empress Dowager chose her. Otherwise, she wouldn't have been unable to help her master because she didn't know martial arts now. Hong Tianxiao came to the place where the scream came from, but found that there was no one here, and he was even more anxious, wondering what Nie Xuanhua was doing now. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao, who inadvertently lowered his head, found a pool of blood five steps in front of him. Hong Tianxiao stepped forward quickly and dipped his fingers on it, and found that it was warm. It must have been left by Nie Xuanhua, and she had just left not long ago. Hong Tianxiao looked around carefully and saw one or two drops of blood five or six steps away due north, which was also warm. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and hurriedly chased him in the north direction. Sure enough, there were one or two drops of blood every five or six steps along the way, as if guiding Hong Tianxiao forward as a signpost. The bloodstains disappeared until the Qergan River Valley, but just where the bloodstains disappeared, Hong Tianxiao could clearly hear Zha Helin's wild laughter: "Hahahaha, Nie Xuanhua, I didn't expect that you ended up in my hands. Come on, no matter how loud you scream, no one will come to save you." Hong Tianxiao felt blood rushing to the top of his head, and he was furious. He hurriedly used Qinggong to reach the edge of the river valley. He saw three people below. In addition to Zha Helin, there was also his unknown master, and the other one was Piao. Nie Xuanhua was sitting on the ground with a look of horror on his face, and blood was still flowing from his mouth. "Youif you dare to be rude to me, Young MasterYoung Master will not let you go." Nie Xuanhua tightly covered her chest with her arms, her eyes full of helplessness. Zha Helin laughed wildly again and said to his master: "Master, I will get rid of this flower of the prairie here to avoid long nights and dreams. As a woman, as long as I get her body, she will naturally be obedient." Zha Helin's master still had an expressionless face and said "Okay", "Okay, but you have to hurry up. If that man named Hong finds this place, I'm afraid today's success will be ruined." Zha Helin snorted and said: "That one surnamed Hong, hehe, I'm afraid he is still fighting in the clouds and rain in his father's tent with the beauty named Sumina. That Sumina is the only beauty I have ever seen on the Horqin grassland. Regarding Nie Xuanhua's beauty, I have long asked my father to give me the beauty Sumina, but my father always disagreed, saying that it would be of great use in the future. Hey, I didn't want to, even though the beauty named Hong fell in love with the beauty I liked. , but I also fell in love with his woman, but I don¡¯t know if the flower of the prairie has ever been bloomed by that man named Hong, otherwise, the apprentice will still suffer." Hong Tianxiao couldn't listen anymore, he roared loudly, unfolded his divine movement and a hundred transformations, and in an instant he was standing in front of Nie Xuanhua, looking at master and apprentice Zha and Lin angrily. "Youwhy are you so fast" Zha Helin seemed not to have expected that Hong Tianxiao would suddenly fall from the sky, and he was stunned. However, his master reacted very quickly, grabbing Zha Helin's hand and shouted: "Quickly go, We are no match for him." Hong Tianxiao wanted to chase after him, but he was worried about Nie Xuanhua's injuries and was even more afraid that Zha and Lin were still behind. Besides, he was also eager to know what happened, so he let them go. Hong Tianxiao walked up to Nie Xuanhua, squatted down, and felt her pulse while asking: "Hua'er, what happened? Where are your grandmother and your mother?" But without thinking, Nie Xuanhua suddenly moved his right hand quickly and sealed several of Hong Tianxiao's acupuncture points without saying anything. He chuckled and stood up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 249: Demon Cult Fairy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You" Hong Tianxiao was stunned by the sudden change. He didn't expect that Nie Xuanhua would suddenly attack him. And from her actions just now, Hong Tianxiao found that her martial arts skills were definitely not much worse than his own, and he felt that Suddenly it dawned on her, "You are not Nie Xuanhua, who are you and why are you pretending to be her?" "Nie Xuanhua" didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to react so quickly. He was slightly startled and said with a sweet smile: "Young Master Hong is indeed a powerful character. No wonder the northern envoy is extremely afraid of you." "Northern envoy?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard the words, and then thought that the northern envoy must be Zha Helin's master. He thought that there are five envoys in the Demon Sect. Mongolia belongs to the north, so naturally it is the sphere of influence of the northern envoy. His thoughts suddenly changed, and he thought to himself As a way to escape, he said, "Fairy is so good at the art of disguise, and even her voice is the same. It's not aggrieved for me to fall into the hands of a fairy." "Disguise?" "Nie Xuanhua" chuckled, "I didn't expect you, a smart person, to figure out that this is a disguise. Didn't Nie Xuanhua tell you that she also has a twin sister's name? Is your name Nie Kehua?" "Twin sisters?" Hong Tianxiao was really shocked this time. No wonder the Nie Xuanhua dressed up by this person was so lifelike. It turned out that they were twin sisters, but how could Nie Xuanhua join the demon sect. Hong Tianxiao suddenly asked: "I wonder what the fairy's position is in the Demon Cult? Is it a protector, an elder, or an envoy?" Nie Kehua was secretly surprised when he heard this. The Demon Sect works in extremely secretive ways and is never known to outsiders. He didn't expect that this man named Hong not only knew about the Demon Sect, but also had such a clear understanding of the Demon Sect's institutions. No wonder the leader once said that the Dragon Sect Hong Tianxiao will be the greatest enemy of our religion in the future. Nie Kehua smiled sweetly when he heard this and said: "Young Master is really good at finding out the organization of this sect so clearly. No wonder the leader values ??you so much. Knowing the news about your journey to Mongolia, he expected that the northern envoy was no match for you, so he specially sent This fairy is specially here to deal with you." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. He did not expect that his traces were completely under the control of the Demon Sect. The enemy is hidden and we are clear. It seems that future actions will be even more difficult. Since the leader of the Demon Sect knows that he is here, he naturally also knows For the purpose of my trip, I am afraid that the alliance with Tahar will not be so smooth this time. Hong Tianxiao calmed down and thought hard about how to escape. Suddenly he thought of Da Yu'er and others, and asked hurriedly: "Fairy, I wonder how your sisters are doing now. Have you done anything to them?" Nie Kehua's beautiful eyes turned, and she laughed sweetly again: "You can't tell that Mr. Hong is still a passionate seed. Don't worry, this time the target of this fairy is you. Of course, I won't touch them even a hair. What's more, they are not This fairy¡¯s grandmother is my queen mother and sister.¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Fairy, you won't touch them. Don't you think the Northern Messenger and Zha Helin will touch them? You have restrained me for a while and they haven't appeared yet. Don't you want to know about them?" Where have you gone?" Hearing this, Nie Kehua couldn't help but change his pretty face slightly. He also realized that something was wrong with the northern envoy and Zha Helin not showing up for so long. He grabbed Hong Tianxiao's belt and carried him towards Hong Tianxiao's camp. Before Hong Tianxiao went to the banquet, he made an agreement with the girls to wait in his tent. After a while, Nie Kehua carried Hong Tianxiao to the outside of his tent, opened the door curtain and went in, only to find that Da Yu'er, Su Yuer'er and Yong Mu had closed their eyes tightly and passed out on the ground. The northern envoy was sitting there. Sitting with his legs on the ground, he seemed to be concentrating with his eyes closed. Nie Kehua suddenly broke in, startling the northern envoy, and jumped up in a hurry. He was relieved when he saw that it was Nie Kehua, and he saw Hong Tianxiao in his hand. He couldn't help but look happy and said: "The fairy is really powerful, he actually killed this one in one fell swoop." The boy surnamed Hong has taken it. If he knew that this matter was so simple, this envoy would not have to ask the leader to send the four elders here." Nie Kehua did not speak, but looked coldly. He glanced around the camp and found that Zha Helin and Nie Xuanhua were not there. He felt something was wrong and asked coldly: "Messenger from the north, where are Zha Helin and my sister?" When the northern envoy heard this, his eyes couldn't help flashing. He obviously didn't want to tell Nie Kehua, but Nie Kehua couldn't guess what he was thinking. He couldn't help but shouted angrily: "If something happens to my sister, I will fight to be punished by the leader." Punishment will also cost the lives of both of you." The northern envoy knew that although Nie Xuanhua was a woman, he was ruthless and ruthless, and he was well-liked by the leader. Hearing this, he couldn't help but take two steps back. After struggling for a while, he pointed in the direction of Nie Xuanhua's camp and said: "Zha Helin took her to Nie Xuanhua's camp."   Nie Kehua secretly cursed himself for being confused when he heard this. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't reminded him, he was afraid that his sister's innocence would be ruined in the hands of Zha Helin. But he didn't know if it was too late now, so he turned around and left. When he was about to leave the camp, Nie Kehua was cold. Leng left a message: "They are all relatives of this fairy. You should take good care of them. If there is anything wrong with them, this fairy will never let you go." Hong Tianxiao heard clearly the conversation between the two just now. When he learned that Nie Xuanhua was taken away by Zha Helin, he couldn't help but feel anxious. However, the acupuncture points on his body were tapped and he could not move. Fortunately, Nie Kehua was also worried about Nie Xuanhua's situation and did not dare to delay at all. He used Qinggong and headed towards Nie Xuanhua's tent. When they arrived at the door of Nie Xuanhua's tent, before they even lifted the curtain, they clearly heard Zha Helin's voice coming from inside: "Hey, dear flower of the prairie, I didn't expect that you ended up with me, Zha Helin." In my hands, I will let you taste the feeling of ecstasy in a moment." When the two heard this, they felt relieved. After all, Nie Xuanhua had not lost her virginity to Zha Helin. "Youdon't mess around, Young MasterYoung Master will not let you go." Nie Xuanhua was not unconscious, but his voice was very weak. Seeing that Nie Xuanhua had been thinking about Hong Tianxiao, Zha and Lin couldn't help but feel jealous. "Hehe" he sneered a few times and said, "Sir? You are talking about the boy named Hong. He is still in trouble, but I really didn't expect you." She actually has a twin sister, and she seems to be more beautiful than you, but her martial arts is so powerful, I can only get your body first. After we two got married, she lost her love for me. Be careful, I will use the drug to confuse her, and then not only will the throne of the Horqin tribe belong to me, but you two sisters will also serve me together, and I, Zha and Lin, will have no regrets in this life." Nie Xuanhua was shocked when he heard this and said: "What, my sister is back, shewhere is she?" Zha and Lin laughed loudly and said, "Do you know why your sister came back suddenly this time? It was just to control the Mr. Hong in your heart. You two look exactly the same. The boy named Hong thought it was you. , your sister stopped you in a moment of carelessness. If my guess is correct, she has already brought your sweetheart back to the main altar of the Demon Cult to return her life to the leader. You will never want to see that boy named Hong again in the future. Be obedient. My concubine." Nie Xuanhua only felt that the world was spinning, but she did not expect that the love that was about to come to her would pass by, and the fate of her sweetheart was even more unpredictable. Seeing that Nie Xuanhua was silent, Zha Helin thought that she had been persuaded by him, so he continued: "As long as you obey me, I will never treat you badly in the future, let alone harm the lives of your father and mother. .¡± Nie Xuanhua suddenly raised his head and gritted his teeth and said: "Zha Helin, as long as you can agree to one condition, I will willingly be your woman." When Zha and Lin heard this, they were overjoyed and said, "Tell me what the conditions are. As long as I can meet them, I will definitely agree to it." Nie Xuanhua said slowly: "Don't harm Mr. Hong's life. If you are worried that he will retaliate against you, you can abolish his martial arts, but you must keep his life." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao was extremely excited. Unexpectedly, Nie Xuanhua was still worried about his own safety at this time, and his eyes began to blur. Nie Kehua was also surprised. He turned his head and looked at Hong Tianxiao, as if to say, what method did you use to confuse my sister like this. Not to mention that Hong Tianxiao is a must-win person for the leader of the Demon Cult. Even without this factor, Hong Tianxiao fell into the hands of Nie Kehua, who even Zha Helin's master, the Northern Envoy, was afraid of. How could Zha Helin take him? Come over, but he rolled his eyes and smiled at Nie Xuanhua: "Don't worry, this matter is taken care of by me. Your sister is my master's wife. If I go and beg her, she will naturally not refuse. What's more, there are You have a sisterly relationship with her." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao looked at Nie Kehua with a strange expression, as if to say, you are his master's wife, then the Northern Envoy is your husband. Seeing that you are as beautiful as a flower, how could you fall in love with that skinny old man? Could there be something in it? Is there something hidden? Hong Tianxiao¡¯s strange look was naturally not concealed from Nie Kehua. Hearing Zha Helin¡¯s nonsense and ruining her reputation, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble with anger. He knew that this must be the old ghost from the Northern Messenger who was spreading rumors everywhere. In the Demon Cult, there were a total of four people who coveted Nie Kehua's beauty, and the Northern Messenger was one of them. In order to attack the other three, he told some close friends that Nie Kehua was already his wife. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 250 Almost caused a huge hatred You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Nie Kehua naturally found out about this incident later, and complained to him in front of the leader, asking him to punish him. However, after hearing this, the leader did not severely punish the northern messenger as Nie Kehua imagined, but just smiled lightly. Nie Kehua had always been favored by the leader, and almost everything he asked for was granted, but this time it was the result. Although Nie Kehua was dissatisfied, he did not dare to say anything more. In fact, how did Nie Kehua know that the Demon Cult has a virgin blood ball? Whenever a fairy is selected, a drop of blood must be dropped into the virgin blood ball. If it is a virgin, the ball will turn red all over until the fairy becomes a virgin. Only when the body is lost will the virgin blood cells return to the state of being as white as jade. The leader of the Demon Cult would take a look at the color of the blood cells almost every day. Naturally, he knew that the Northern Messenger was just talking nonsense and that Nie Kehua's virginity had not been lost, so he just smiled lightly and had no intention of punishing the Northern Messenger. However, later, the leader of the Demon Cult warned the northern envoy not to take advantage of Nie Kehua, otherwise he would suffer the worst punishment from the Demon Cult. Just when Nie Kehua couldn't hold back his anger and was about to break in and teach Zha Helin a lesson, he suddenly heard Nie Xuanhua sigh softly and said: "Okay, I believe you, you can do whatever you want, but if you lied to me , I will never let it go with you in the future." At the end of the sentence, Nie Xuanhua's tone was extremely stern. Zha and Lin were overjoyed when they heard this. As long as they can get Nie Xuanhua's body now, they don't care what will happen in the future. Originally, Zha Helin could have taken advantage of the defenseless Nie Xuanhua's body right away. The reason why he wasted so much effort was because he felt that the feeling of the overlord's hard thrust was not as good as the feeling of being catered to by the beauty underneath him. Cool. Zha Helin grabbed Nie Xuanhua's collar and pulled hard. He heard a "stab" sound, and the red bellyband and the white jade skin around the bellyband were exposed to Zha Helin's eyes. Zha Helin couldn't help but swallow. He spat, grabbed his bellyband, and pulled it again. Nie Xuanhua's upper body was completely naked. Nie Xuanhua closed her eyes in pain, and two lines of tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes. She thought to herself, Mr. Hong, I'm sorry for you. I can only give up my innocence for your sake, and I hope you won¡¯t blame me for being a wanton woman in the future. Nie Kehua knew that if he didn¡¯t go in, his sister¡¯s innocence would really be lost, so he opened the door curtain and jumped in. Zha Helin was taking off his clothes in case someone would suddenly break in. Before he could see who it was, he felt that the acupuncture points on his body were sealed. When Zha Helin saw the appearance of the person clearly, he couldn't help but be shocked. However, his mute point was tapped and he couldn't speak. Otherwise, he would definitely say: "Youwhy are you here?" Nie Kehua and Hong Tianxiao looked at Nie Xuanhua who was lying on the felt, and saw that his upper body was almost naked, with a pair of jade breasts exposed to the air. When Nie Xuanhua saw Nie Kehua, she was stunned for a moment, and then shouted in surprise: "Sister, it's really you, when did you come back." Just after he finished speaking, he saw Hong Tianxiao beside him, and said with great joy: "Sir, it turns out you're fine. " Hong Tianxiao's dumb hole was tapped and he couldn't speak. He just smiled bitterly at her and said to himself, "It's no wonder that it's okay. Your sister has such a weird personality and is a fairy from the Demon Cult. I'm afraid she will hand over your husband and me to that perverted demon." Teach the leader, and something will happen by then. Nie Kehua stepped forward to untie Nie Xuanhua's acupuncture points. He couldn't help but feel guilty. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't reminded him just now, I'm afraid the consequences would be disastrous now. Nie Xuanhua's acupuncture points were unblocked, and he stood up hurriedly and covered himself with clothes, but heard Nie Kehua say: "Sister, you were deceived by him. The decision of Hong Tianxiao's life and death lies with the leader, how could it be in his hands?" When Zha and Lin heard what Nie Kehua said, they knew something was wrong. As expected, an angry Nie Xuanhua came to him, flew up and kicked him hard on the lifeline. Zha Helin only felt a sharp pain in his lower body that he had never experienced in his life. He opened his mouth wide, but couldn't scream. His forehead was suddenly covered with sweat, and he lay on the ground shaking. Hong Tianxiao listened to the "click" sound just now and knew that Zha Helin's life was over. He would not be able to do that kind of thing in this life. He shook his head secretly in his heart. It was really scary when this woman went crazy. Fortunately, although he had someone around him, There are many women who have the Nine Yang Divine Skill that can satisfy them one by one. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what disasters will happen. After kicking Zha Helin's lifeblood, Nie Xuanhua thought that she almost lost her virginity to him, and that her lifelong happiness almost passed her by. The anger in her heart was still confused, and she kicked Zha Helin hard with two more hard kicks. The kick hit his chest, and there were a few more "clicks". I don't know how many ribs were broken. Another kick hit his eyes, and blood immediately flowed out. It was thought that Laizha and Lin could never see anything again in their lives. Nie Xuanhua wanted to continue kicking, but Nie Kehua stopped him and persuaded him: "Okay, sister, I'm afraid someone will die if I continue to kick you. My sister is not easy to explain to the Northern Envoy." When Nie Xuanhua heard this, she saw that Zha and Lin's vitality had been severed and their eyes were blind. Then she felt relieved, put down her raised right foot, and walked towards Hong Tianxiao on the side. She could see that Hong Tianxiao's acupuncture points were tapped, but , just two steps away, he heard Nie Kehua shouting: "Stop, don't get close to him." Nie Xuanhua basically knew Nie Kehua's identity from Zha Helin, and also knew why Nie Kehua wanted to stop her. He looked back at her in confusion and said: "What's wrong, sister, the young master is my sister's man, and my father has already made the decision." I have betrothed my sister to him, why don¡¯t you let me get close to him?¡± Nie Kehua thought that Nie Xuanhua was still the runny-nosed, stupid sister who was often fooled by him when she was a child. He forgot that she was a smart woman who handled the affairs of the Horqin tribe in an orderly manner as a daughter. He sighed and said: "Sister, I believe you I also know my sister¡¯s identity, he is the one the leader must win, and my sister will take him back to report to the leader. As for my father Khan¡¯s marriage promise, let¡¯s just let it go.¡± Nie Xuanhua shouted "no" with a miserable face, turned around and threw herself into Nie Kehua's arms, crying uncontrollably: "Sister, don't take him away, he will die. Do you know that he is not only my sister's man? Can you bear to bear the man who is the grandmother and mother-in-law?" "What?" Nie Kehua was shocked. She never expected that her grandmother and mother would all sleep with this man, especially her mother. After all, her father, Khan Tahar, was still alive, so she was having an affair with her daughter's man behind her father's back. , the least tolerated. Just when Nie Kehua was in a state of confusion, he suddenly felt his acupuncture points being quickly tapped by Nie Xuanhua. Nie Kehua was shocked. He didn't expect that his sister had plotted against him for her man. After Nie Xuanhua tapped Nie Kehua's acupuncture points, she said with a guilty look on her face: "Sister, I'm sorry, my sister can't live without him, and my grandmother and queen mother can't live without him, so my sister can only offend my sister. No matter how my sister wants to vent her anger in the future, my sister will never say anything. .¡± Nie Kehua sighed and said: "Sister, don't be deceived by him. He is clearly a person worse than even Zha and Lin. He is only with you for your beauty. Think about it, although Father Khan is seriously ill, Although he is still alive in the world after all, he actually took the opportunity to have an affair with his mother, just because he took a fancy to her beauty." Nie Xuanhua shook his head and said: "No, sister, you don't know that my mother has lived a very hard life these years. Because she could not please her father, she was left out and almost remained a widow. Later, my father became seriously ill, and almost all other women Unable to hide, only the queen mother took care of her father Khan without any regrets. However, although the son was able to barely extend his father Khan's life span for fifteen years, he was unable to treat his father Khan's internal injuries, and he could no longer have sex. My sister saw him The queen mother hid in her tent almost every night and masturbated with her hands. Then she and her grandmother made a plan to make the son and the queen mother. In the past two days, my sister could see that the queen mother was obviously younger than before, and she was happy again. On her body." Nie Kehua was dumbfounded as she listened to Nie Xuanhua's narration of what happened. She felt that this was an unbelievable thing, but there was no trace of hypocrisy or deceit on Nie Xuanhua's face. At this time, I heard Nie Xuanhua continue to say: "Sister, there is only one young master in the world who can save my father's life. If you hand him over to your leader, he will definitely die, and my father will also die with him. What you do is undoubtedly Indirectly taking the life of my father Khan." Nie Kehua had completely believed Nie Xuanhua's words. He sighed and lowered his head in silence. After a while, he said, "It's just that you and I are not the only ones who know what happened here. Moreover, the four elders of our sect are already on their way here. If it's my sister, If you let him go, you will inevitably kill the four elders and the northern messenger master and apprentice. Not to mention that my sister does not have this ability, even if she can kill them, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of the leader. If the leader comes to investigate the matter in person, not only the sister's life will be Without protection, Hong Tianxiao will still be doomed." Nie Xuanhua knew that what Nie Kehua said was true. He had also heard from Da Yu'er that the demon sect leader's martial arts was so powerful that Hong Tianxiao could not resist it. He lost his mind for a moment and turned to look at Hong Tianxiao. Then he remembered that his acupuncture points had not been solved yet. He opened it, so he hurried forward and opened all Hong Tianxiao's acupuncture points. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 251 Changing clothes You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as Hong Tianxiao's acupoints were unlocked, he stretched his muscles and bones, walked up to Zha Helin, stepped on his neck, and heard a "click" sound. Zha Helin tilted his head to the right, and he could no longer survive. After that, Hong Tianxiao came to Nie Kehua with a smile and said softly: "The fairy's worries are not bad. I have a way to definitely not make the leader of the Demon Cult suspicious." When Nie Kehua saw Hong Tianxiao killing Zha Helin calmly, he knew that he was angry that Zha Helin had almost ruined Nie Xuanhua's innocence, but Nie Kehua's heart still trembled. Although she also killed people without blinking an eye, she killed people with such a smile. But it has never happened before. Nie Kehua was about to hear what Hong Tianxiao said next, but saw that he did not speak anymore, but began to unbutton her buttons. He was so frightened that his soul flew to the sky, and said in a trembling voice: "Youwhat do you want to do? II am Xuanhua's sister, how dare you be rude to me." Nie Xuanhua saw her sweetheart taking off her sister's clothes without saying a word. Although she felt slightly sad in her heart, she did not say anything to stop her. Instead, another thought in her heart said loudly, "Your grandmother and queen have become him." Your sister is no better woman than your sister, not to mention such an outstanding man like him. Wouldn¡¯t it be a beautiful thing for my sister to marry him? Seeing that he could not stop Hong Tianxiao's movements, Nie Kehua had already separated his belt from his body, and the buttons on his shirt were almost half unbuttoned. Most of his pink bellyband was exposed, and patches of snow-white skin were also displayed on Hong Tianxiao's face. In his eyes, he shouted hurriedly: "Sister, stop him quicklystop him quickly." Seeing the nervous and anxious look on Nie Kehua's face, Hong Tianxiao remembered the suffering he had just suffered at her hands, and he couldn't help but feel revengeful. He deliberately touched her exposed skin and praised: "Well, not bad. It seems that you have lived in Yunnan for a long time, and your skin is almost the same as that of local women." Seeing that Nie Xuanhua did not move at all, and that Hong Tianxiao was so rude to her, Nie Kehua felt even more panicked, and her eyes couldn't help but reveal pleading eyes. Hong Tianxiao ignored her at all, turned to Nie Xuanhua and said, "Hua'er, take off your coat quickly." Nie Xuanhua is a smart and strange woman. When she heard Hong Tianxiao's name for her changed from "Hua'er" to "Xuan'er", she immediately understood that Hong Tianxiao had already had the idea of ????taking her sister into the harem, because they both had the same name. The word "hua" makes it difficult to distinguish, so Hong Tianxiao changed her name to Xuan'er, and her sister is naturally Ke'er. Nie Xuanhua guessed Hong Tianxiao's intention from asking her to take off her coat too. Without saying a word, she quickly took off her coat and threw it on the felt. Nie Kehua was stunned when she saw that Nie Xuanhua was so obedient and took off her clothes when asked. Suddenly, Nie Kehua felt a chill all over her body, but her coat was completely separated from her body. Now she only had a pair of light green panties and a pink one. Except for these two places, the rest of the skin is completely exposed. Hong Tianxiao threw Nie Kehua's coat to Nie Xuanhua, and then locked his eyes on Nie Kehua. He walked around her a few times, as if admiring a sculpture. While admiring it, he praised: "Not bad, not bad, I didn't expect the Demon Sect." The fairy really looks like a real fairy. If you take off these two clothes, she will look more like a fairy." As he said that, Hong Tianxiao pulled Nie Kehua's bellyband and underwear with his hands, which scared Nie Kehua out of his wits. , his whole body couldn't help but tremble, and his mind couldn't help flashing back to what the leader had said to him sternly on the day he was designated as a fairy of the Demon Cult: "Your body belongs to the Holy Cult. Without my order, You must not lose your virginity before, otherwise, you will surely receive the most cruel punishment from the Holy Religion." The frightened Nie Kehua was not sure what to do when he suddenly heard Hong Tianxiao's voice again: "Let's go and find out the bad luck of the northern envoy." Nie Kehua finally came to his senses and found that his sister had put on his coat at some point. Except for the softness in her eyes, she couldn't see any difference from him at all. Nie Kehua had been in a state of shock just now, but now he understood why Hong Tianxiao took off his coat and why he asked his sister to take off her coat too. Watching Hong Tianxiao and Nie Kehua leave the camp without looking back, Nie Kehua thought about the scene just now and wondered what it was like in her heart. Ever since she joined the demon sect, she had always been the one to tease others, relying on the favor of the leader and her superb martial arts. It was the first time today that I was teased by others. I didn't expect it to feel so uncomfortable. Nie Kehua suddenly found that in a huge tent, there were only his half-naked body and Zha Helin who had died long ago. Nie Kehua had countless lives in his hands. He had never been afraid of the dead since his first murder, but today have no ideaWhy, Nie Kehua suddenly felt scared. ¡°Hong Tianxiao brought Nie Xuanhua to the entrance of Hong Tianxiao¡¯s tent, pretending that his acupuncture points were sealed, and Nie Xuanhua carried him into the tent. When the northern envoy saw "Nie Kehua" carrying Hong Tianxiao in again, but there was no trace of Zha Helin, what happened to Zha Helin? She couldn't help but feel uneasy, and asked: "Fairy, how is my disciple?" Already?" Nie Xuanhua snorted coldly and said: "What's going on? Zha Helin dared to be rude to my sister. Naturally, I can't spare him. As for what happened to him, you can go and see for yourself. If you go It was too late and I will not be held responsible for the loss of his life." The Northern Messenger knew that Nie Kehua was ruthless and was secretly called the "Poison Hand Rakshasa" in the demon sect. Zha Helin dared to have evil intentions towards the sister of the "Poison Hand Rakshasa", and he didn't know if he had ruined her innocence just now. , fell into the hands of Nie Kehua, and even if he died, he would have to peel off his skin. Hearing this, he felt a panic in his heart and walked quickly outside the tent. Just when he missed Hong Tianxiao's side, he suddenly felt his dumb points being tapped, and then something seemed to have penetrated into several of his key points. In just a moment, the northern envoy suddenly felt strange pain and itching all over his body, as if there were many small snakes burrowed into his body, devouring his heart, liver and lungs, while using its tail to touch his bones. Back to cleaning. The Northern Envoy knew that he had been tricked by Nie Kehua, but the pain and itching made him unable to exert any strength, and he didn't know where his skills were lost. He was just rolling back and forth on the ground when he suddenly caught a glimpse of Hong Tianxiao. He stood looking at himself with a smile, while "Nie Kehua" leaned against him with a gentle look on his face. No matter how stupid the northern envoy is, he still understands that the "Nie Kehua" in front of him is Nie Xuanhua. The real Nie Kehua must have been restrained by the two of them, and Zha and Lin are already in danger. The Northern Messenger still maintained a trace of clarity in his spiritual platform. He endured the severe pain and numbness all over his body and leaned towards Hong Tianxiao little by little, with a look of pleading on his face. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao knew that he could no longer bear it, so he took out the antidote for the life and death talisman from his arms and threw it to the northern envoy. The northern envoy knew without thinking that the pills thrown by Hong Tianxiao must be the antidote to the pain, numbness and itching in his body, and he swallowed it without hesitation. After swallowing the pill, the Northern Messenger felt that all the previous feelings were slowly disappearing from his body. He couldn't help but fell to the ground, gasping for air, and Hong Tianxiao's voice came again in his ears: "Why? In this way, the taste of the Life and Death Talisman is not pleasant. Although the medicine I gave you just now is an antidote, it is only effective for three months. Three months later, when the Life and Death Talisman attacks again, the feeling will be worse than the current pain. It will be doubled. If you agree to be loyal to me, I will guarantee that you will get an antidote every three months. You can consider it yourself." Of course, the life and death talisman is not effective for everyone. If a person is not afraid of death, the life and death talisman will naturally lose its effect. For those who are greedy for life and afraid of death, or those who do not want to die prematurely because they have parents, wives and children, the life and death talisman has undoubtedly become the best means of control, and this northern messenger is one of those people who is greedy for life and afraid of death. "This subordinate is willing to be loyal." The northern messenger trembled all over when he thought of the feeling just now. He would rather die than have that feeling come to him again. However, it is very difficult for him to have the idea of ????suicide, and it is absolutely impossible unless it is a last resort. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Very good, as long as you serve me faithfully, when I take over the world in the future, I will not only unlock the life and death talisman for you, but I will also grant you a high official and a generous salary, so that you can enjoy endless benefits." of glory and wealth." The leader¡¯s ambition is for the world, and this person is also determined for the world. No wonder the leader regards this person as a serious problem and tries every possible means to get rid of him. However, now for the northern envoy, there is no other way except to seek refuge with Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao said again: "I know that you people in the Demon Sect have all been poisoned by a kind of poison. Only the leader of the Demon Sect has the antidote for this poison. However, I have done a lot of research on poisons and have basically prepared the antidote." This is the antidote to the poison. As long as you are loyal to me, I will remove the poison from your body." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 252: Taking advantage of others You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The envoy from the north was overjoyed when he heard this and hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that he still didn¡¯t know his name, so he asked, ¡°What is your real name?¡± The envoy from the north hurriedly replied respectfully: "Returning to the sect leader, my subordinate's name is Tie Lingfei, and people in the world call him Tie Zhang Feiyan." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Get up. Don't be so reserved in front of me in the future. Can you tell me what the organizational structure of the Demon Cult is like?" Tie Lingfei said respectfully: "Yes." Then he explained the general structure of the Demon Sect. It turns out that in addition to the leader, the Demon Cult also has a fairy, two witches, three protectors, four elders and five messengers. The fairy is naturally Nie Kehua, and the two witches are the Flying Witch and the Purple Shirt Witch. As for them, Tie Lingfei doesn¡¯t know his name either. The three guardians are Hu Yizhi, King of Yum Sword, Sima Biao, King of Desire Sea Dragon, and Shangguan Yunyi, King of Hemlock Smoke. The four elders are Smo Luo of Divine Sword, Zhao Nanxi of Jue Gun, and Lord Iron Fist. Yang Tai and Huan Ji Wei Wuji. As for the five envoys, they are naturally the five directions: east, west, south, north and center. In addition to the northern envoy Tie Lingfei, there is also the eastern envoy Qiao Luosha Mu Yulian, the western envoy Bujie Master, and the southern envoy Tie Ying. In addition to Duke Shen Mu and the central envoy Xuan Bingyu, Situ Qian, there are twenty-three branch altar leaders across the country. Their martial arts skills are only slightly inferior to those of the envoys from the five directions. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but take a breath after hearing about the strength of the Demon Sect. He didn't expect that the strength of the Demon Sect is so huge, and there are so many masters. It can be seen from the fact that Hu Yizhi, the Yum Knife King, is one of the three guardians. Strength, not to mention that although Tie Lingfei's martial arts is not as good as Hong Tianxiao, it is similar to the martial arts of the five dragon envoys. Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and told Tie Lingfei to go back and rest first, while he himself fell into deep thought alone. If we rely solely on the power of the Shenlong Sect to collide with it, it will definitely be an egg against a stone. Apart from Hong Antong, Hong Tianxiao has the highest martial arts. At present, his martial arts can only be tied with the Yum Knife King Hu Yizhi and the Yuhai Dragon King. Since Sima Biao and Hemlock Smoke King Shangguan Yunyi are as famous as Hu Yizhi, their martial arts skills are naturally similar. What's more, according to Tie Lingfei, the martial arts skills of the Flying Witch and the Purple Shirt Witch are still higher than those of the three guardians, while the martial arts of the Demon Cult leader is just as good as those of the Three Guardians. Not to mention, even his father Hong Antong may not be his opponent. Besides, apart from what he learned today, Hong Tianxiao still knows very little about the Demon Sect, but his actions have always been exposed to the Demon Sect. Under the eyelids. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was deep in thought, Nie Xuanhua did not dare to disturb him, so he came to the unconscious Da Yu'er and the other three, and found that they had just been drugged by Sanlan, so he found some water and poured it into the three bodies. They lightly applied some on their temples, and after a while, the three of them gradually woke up. As soon as Dayu'er woke up, she saw Hong Tianxiao, stood up hurriedly, and ran towards him happily. She looked up and down, left and right, and felt relieved when she didn't find any injuries on him. When Hong Tianxiao saw Dayu'er, he suddenly slapped his head and thought to himself, with the nine princesses, Dayu'er, Su Quan, Mao Dongzhu, these ice-smart women around him, and the five great dragon envoys and other old people in the world, how could he not think about it when the time comes to gather everyone's wisdom? He came up with a way to deal with the demon sect. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao shook his aching head, smiled and patted Da Yu'er's pretty face gently and said: "My Yu'er has suffered. It's the young master and I was unprepared. I fell into the trap of the Demon Cult, but the matter is over." Dayu'er hugged Hong Tianxiao and said softly: "Master, the Horqin grassland is already filled with murderous intent. I will never leave you even half a step away." Hong Tianxiao gently patted Da Yuer's jade shoulder and said with a smile: "Okay, from now on, none of you can leave me for even half a step, and you will sleep here together at night." Dayu'er chuckled and said, "It seems that the young master is planning to take Hua'er's body tonight." Hong Tianxiao turned to look at Nie Xuanhua and said, "I will respect Xuan'er's opinion. I will never break Xuan'er's body until the wedding night." "No." Unexpectedly, Nie Xuanhua suddenly shouted, walked to Hong Tianxiao, leaned her delicate body against him, and said affectionately: "Young Master, Xuan'er will become your son tonight. Just now, Xuan'er I'm really scared, I'm afraid that I'll never be able to serve the young master again in the future. If it weren't for the young master's safety, Xuan'er would have bitten her tongue and committed suicide just now." Outside Nie Xuanhua's camp just now, Hong Tianxiao saw clearly what happened. He gently stretched out his left arm, hugged Nie Xuanhua in his arms, and sighed deeply: "How could I not know, but Xuan'er can rest assured, Zha He Lin is dead, Tie Lingfei has surrendered, and no one will have any ideas about you anymore." Nie Xuanhua shook his head and said: "Young Master, Xuan'er has figured it out. The only way is to become the Young Master's daughter as soon as possible."Only then can Xuan'er truly feel relieved. " When the attentive Da Yuer heard that Hong Tianxiao had changed his name to Nie Xuanhua, he couldn't help but curiously asked: "Why did the young master suddenly change his name to Hua'er? Could it be could it be that Ke'er is back?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he admired Dayu'er's reaction even more. He could guess the correct answer just from a title. Not to mention the woman, even the veteran who was good at making guesses might not be able to guess so accurately, so he He nodded and said, "That's right, and she did something you didn't do." "Fairy of the Demon Cult?" Da Yu'er was stunned for a moment, then understood the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words and shouted out in surprise. "Yes, she is the demon sect fairy of this generation. Let's go and see her." Hong Tianxiao saw Yong Mu's eyes filled with heat. She thought she also wanted to see her eldest daughter who had been away from her for more than ten years. When Hong Tianxiao brought a group of women to Nie Xuanhua's camp again, it was no different from when he left. Zha Helin's dead body was still lying there upright, and Nie Kehua still only had the pink bellyband and light green obscene clothes on his body. Pants and two clothes. "My Ke'er." When Yong Mu saw this woman who looked exactly like Nie Xuanhua, he could no longer conceal his inner excitement. He cried and rushed towards her. When he hugged Nie Xuanhua's body, he felt the tentacles. His skin was cold and smooth, and he realized that Nie Kehua was not wearing a coat. "Sir, this is" Although Yong Mu knew that this must be Hong Tianxiao's fault, he couldn't bear his daughter to make a fool of herself like this, so he could only turn around and look at Hong Tianxiao with pleading eyes. Hong Tianxiao said "Oh" and said with a smile: "Mu'er, that's what happened. In order to capture Tie Lingfei smoothly just now, I asked Xuan'er to borrow Miss Nie Kehua's coat. Now that the matter has been done, , Xuan'er, just give your sister your coat so that she doesn't catch a cold." Hearing the sound of "Mu'er", Nie Kehua couldn't help but tremble even though his sister had just told the story of how his mother became Hong Tianxiao's woman. Yong Mu misunderstood, thinking that Nie Xuanhua was cold, and hurriedly picked up Nie Xuanhua's clothes on the felt and said: "Ke'er, don't get cold, put on your clothes first." At this time, Nie Xuanhua had also taken off Nie Kehua's coat and handed it to Hong Tianxiao's hand. It was obvious that he wanted Hong Tianxiao to dress Nie Kehua himself. Hong Tianxiao understood what Nie Xuanhua meant, and of course he would not refuse such a good thing, so he took off Nie Xuanhua's coat from Nie Kehua and handed it to its owner. When Nie Kehua saw that Hong Tianxiao wanted to dress her personally, and that it was his sister who deliberately made her do it, his face suddenly turned red. Knowing that he could not stop it, he had to close his eyes and let Hong Tianxiao do it. Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao first took her jade arm and gently put it into one sleeve, and then put the other jade arm into the other sleeve. Then, Hong Tianxiao started to button Nie Kehua. I don¡¯t know whether it was accidental or intentional, Hong Tianxiao The back of her hand rubbed against Nie Kehua's breasts, even stopping for a short time. Nie Kehua has been chosen as a fairy of the Demon Cult since she was a child. She has a pure and pure body. Not to mention Hong Tianxiao¡¯s hands rubbing her breasts, no man has ever come within two steps of her. Nie Kehua was extremely angry, her pretty face turned red and white. If she could have moved, she would have knocked Hong Tianxiao three feet away with one palm. At the same time, Nie Kehua also felt a strange feeling where the back of Hong Tianxiao's hand was in contact with her breasts, which made her feel very comfortable inside, and she vaguely hoped to get something. This was a feeling she had never felt before. Finally, Nie Kehua didn't know how long it took, and Hong Tianxiao finally buttoned all twelve buttons. In the process, Nie Kehua's breasts, abdomen, thighs, and even private parts came into contact with the back of Hong Tianxiao's hand. It was covered with a layer of fabric, but every contact made Nie Kehua's body tremble. Hong Tianxiao took the belt from Yong Mu, put his arms around Nie Kehua's waist, kissed her gently on her left cheek, and took the opportunity to hug her, feeling the stimulation brought to him by the elasticity of those breasts. It felt so good to tease the demon sect fairy. When Hong Tianxiao tied Nie Kehua's belt, untied her acupuncture points and floated back, this idea suddenly came to his mind. Everyone saw that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately trying to take advantage of Nie Kehua, so when Hong Tianxiao stepped back, Da Yuer, Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua all stepped forward to meet him, blocking Hong Tianxiao and Nie Kehua like a wall. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 253: The Fairy¡¯s Thoughts You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Nie Kehua was angry that Hong Tianxiao deliberately took advantage of her, and was about to hit her, but his three closest relatives got in the way. Nie Kehua saw Hong Tianxiao making faces at her with a playful smile. He was angry in his heart, but had nowhere to vent, and couldn't help but He was so angry that he started crying. Seeing that Nie Kehua started to cry, Hong Tianxiao felt that his joke had gone too far, and hurriedly pulled Su Yuer'er out of the tent, leaving Dayu'er, Yong Mu and Nie Xuanhua inside to persuade her. Yong Mu felt sorry for his daughter and hurriedly advised her: "Ke'er, don't cry, don't cry. If you have any grievances, tell me." Nie Kehua knew in his heart that the three closest people to him were all the women of that hateful man. He couldn't help pouting and said angrily: "What are you talking about? You are all his women. He bullied me like that just now, and you didn't help me." , what do you want me to say?¡± Dayu'er sighed softly and said: "Ke'er, you have suffered outside these years. Grandma, your mother and your sister are thinking about you all the time. You must already know about Mr. Hong and us, grandma I don¡¯t know how you view the three of us in your heart, but a man who can make all three of us sad at the same time is certainly not a mediocre person. You said that the young master just took advantage of you, and grandma did not deny it, but have you ever thought about it? No, there will always be things that capsize in the rivers and lakes. Since you fell into the hands of the master, it doesn¡¯t matter if you suffer this kind of grievance. If the three of us were not here just now, the master would probably kill you. With an innocent body, as a fairy from the Demon Cult, you will surely know the consequences if you lose your virginity." Nie Kehua was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Dayu'er in surprise and said, "Youhow do you knowknow" Dayu'er took Nie Kehua's hand, sat gently on the felt, and said softly: "Silly boy, you must be the 60th generation fairy of the Demon Sect." Nie Kehua was even more surprised. She no longer knew how to express her feelings. She just looked at Dayu'er with wide eyes. Dayu'er sighed and said: "Grandma almost took the same path as you. Originally, the master had chosen me to become the fifty-eighth generation fairy of the Demon Sect. However, due to sudden changes in the Demon Sect, he only left the secret book to grandma. , and hurried back to the main altar of the Demon Sect. When the master came back from handling the affairs of the Demon Sect, grandma had already entered the palace and became your grandfather's side blessing. Fortunately, the master did not report to the leader at that time that he selected grandma as the fifth The matter of the eighteenth generation fairy, otherwise, the master will inevitably die." At that moment, Dayu'er told Nie Kehua about the blood ball, the treasure of the demon sect, and Nie Kehua suddenly realized why the leader of the demon sect was so sure of it. Dayu'er said again: "Ke'er, is your master Dong E?" Nie Kehua was already used to Dayu'er knowing a lot about the secrets of the Demon Cult. He nodded and said, "Exactly. It's just that the master followed the leader's order and entered the palace at that time. He didn't have much time to teach Ke'er martial arts. He only left I downloaded a few secret books, and over the years, Ke'er basically practiced on her own." Dayu'er sighed and said: "First there is Chen Yuanyuan, and then there is Concubine Dong E. It seems that the leader of the Demon Cult is very ambitious, and his ambition is to conquer the country." At this moment, Hong Tianxiao's voice suddenly sounded from the side: "Miss Nie Kehua, you grew up in the Demon Cult's main altar, so you know your leader very well. Can you recall what the Demon Cult's leader is like?" Are people kind or cruel, do they care about all the people in the world, or do they use any means to pursue their goals?" When Nie Kehua saw Hong Tianxiao coming in again, she immediately stood up and was about to get angry, but was gently pulled by Da Yu'er beside her, and said to her: "My child, what the young master said makes sense, you might as well think about it carefully. My child, grandma knows You are not a villain, but you have grown up in a demon sect and have such a personality. If the leader of the demon sect really cares about the country and the people, you should be loyal to him. If he is just for his own selfish desires, why should you become his pawn? " After listening to Da Yu'er's words, Nie Kehua sat down slowly and fell into deep thought. The life of the Demon Cult for more than ten years flashed through her mind quickly. When she recalled every move, word and deed of the leader, her feelings were naturally very different. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the leader was what Da Yu'er said. of the latter. Seeing Nie Kehua's face getting worse and worse, Da Yu'er basically guessed it, and then took the opportunity to persuade: "Son, grandma was the Empress Dowager of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Her status was more than noble, but she was willing to give up her glory. The reason why wealth and honor follow the young master is because the young master is concerned about the country and the people. Not only your grandmother, but also your mother and your sister, there are also many strange women who have gathered around the young master, for the sake of his kindness and righteousness. Maybe you think he was too rude to you just now, but with Ke'er's appearance, any man would be moved by her, let alone the young master." HongTian Xiao took the opportunity to bow and apologize and said: "Miss Ke'er is beautiful and fragrant. I can't help but be rude to Miss Ke'er for a moment. Please don't take offense to Miss Ke'er. If Miss Ke'er refuses to forgive me, I won't forgive you until the next day." I will never see Miss Keer again." Nie Kehua originally had a frosty look on his face and ignored Hong Tianxiao's apology, but when he heard the last sentence, he found it really funny and couldn't help but laugh out loud. He immediately realized that his smile was a trap for Hong Tianxiao, and he was hurried and cold. He snorted and said, "Glib tongue." Hong Tianxiao's expression suddenly changed, and he said solemnly to Nie Kehua: "Miss Ke'er, with the current situation in the world, all forces have nothing to fear. The only one I regard as my opponent is the leader of the Demon Cult. I don't ask for help from Ms. Ke'er. I would like to lend a helping hand, but I only hope that Miss Keer will be temporarily in a neutral position after seeing clearly the character of the leader of the Demon Cult." Ms. Ke'er snorted coldly again and said: "Don't use sweet words. If the fairies of my holy sect are temporarily in a neutral position, what's the difference between helping you?" Hong Tianxiao was speechless, but Yong Mu stepped forward to persuade him: "Ke'er, if you try your best to help the demon sect, wouldn't you make enemies of your mother, grandmother, and your sister?" Nie Kehua became angry when he heard this, and said coldly: "Now that you know that you recognize my daughter, why did you send me out in the first place?" When Yong Mu heard Nie Kehua speaking to her in this tone, he couldn't help but be stunned, and tears immediately rolled down his cheeks. Seeing this, Da Yu'er sighed softly and said: "Ke'er, there are some things you didn't know. Now that you have grown up, grandma will tell you the reasons." There was a pause. Da Yu'er added: "There is a poignant legend that has been passed down for thousands of years on the Horqin Grassland. Many years ago, there lived two goddesses on the Horqin Grassland. One was the Sun God and the other was the Moon God. They were twin sisters. The Horqin Grassland also Under the management of the two sisters, there was a prosperous scene. However, one day, the two sisters fell in love with a very outstanding man at the same time. As a result, they refused to give in to each other and started fighting. There was no usual sisterly love between the two. The sisters were completely equal in strength, so they were destined to die together. The prosperous Horqin Grassland was also devastated in the war between the two sisters. Only seven people survived, and they are the seven ancestors of our Horqin Grassland. . Later, an ancestral precept was left on the Horqin grassland: no matter whose family gave birth to a pair of twin sisters, the sister must be sent to a distant place, otherwise, both sisters will be killed." Yong Mu had stopped crying and continued: "Back then, after your mother gave birth to you, she was reluctant to send you away. Because of your father's status, no one in the tribe dared to raise this matter to your face, but only behind your back. Discussion. Fourteen years ago, when you were only four years old, an uninvited guest suddenly came to the grassland and said that he wanted to take you away. Naturally, your mother refused to agree. Who would have expected that the next day, the Iron Helian Alliance would They brought this matter to your father Khan together with many elders in the tribe, and threatened to either send you to a distant place or have your father Khan abdicate the throne. At that time, your father Khan had no choice but to hand you over. That person, and asked him not to change your name, thinking that we could reunite in the future. Because of this, I don¡¯t know how many tears my mother cried." After understanding what happened, Nie Kehua no longer felt any resentment in his heart. He hugged Yong Mu and Da Yu'er's necks and cried bitterly. Nie Xuanhua couldn't help but threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms and cried. It seemed that the four of them had been missing each other for more than ten years. I will cry all my tears in this moment. After finally holding back his tears, Yong Mu said to Nie Kehua: "My child, you now understand what happened. Although it was forced by the situation at the time, it was my mother who was sorry for you and made you suffer outside these years. Since you are now back with Mom, Mom will never let you leave again. Mom will take you sisters away from Horqin Grassland, so that no one can separate us anymore." Hearing this, Nie Kehua suddenly thought of something, shook his head and said: "No, mother, my daughter is now a fairy of the Holy Cult. If we quit the religion, I am afraid that no matter where we go to the end of the world, we will not be able to escape the pursuit of the masters of the Holy Cult. My daughter¡¯s martial arts skills can only be considered to be above average in the Holy Religion, not even as good as the four elders, so my daughter can¡¯t bring trouble to my mother and sister.¡± Dayu'er rolled his eyes and said: "In this case, why don't Ke'er follow the Young Master's words and remain neutral for the time being and leave the matter of dealing with the Demon Cult to the Young Master? As long as the Demon Cult is eliminated, we will naturally no longer have to fear anyone. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 254 Deliberately admitting the wrong person You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The marriage customs of the Mongolian people are very different from those of the Central Plains people. Marriage usually takes place the day before the wedding day. In a joyful atmosphere, the groom put on a gorgeous Mongolian robe, a colorful ribbon around his waist, a round-top red tassel hat, high leather boots, and a bow and arrow. The best man and the celebrants also wore festive costumes. They ride on horses together, carry floats and gifts, and go to the bride's house to get married. When the bride goes to the bride's house, she first goes around the yurt and presents a "door-touching sheep" and other gifts to the bride's family. Then, the groom and the groomsmen held khatas and fine wine in their hands, toasted to the bride's parents and eldest relatives one by one, and knelt down to worship. After the ceremony, the newlyweds sit down for a meal. In the evening, a banquet with five crosses of sheep was arranged, and a traditional ceremony of asking for names and asking for help was held. In the early morning of the next day, when the bridegroom sets off, the bride is carried on the float by her uncle or uncle. The groom has to ride a horse and circle the bride's float three times, and then the bridegroom and the sender leave together. When the bride and groom return to the groom¡¯s house, the bride and groom first circle the yurt three times without dismounting. Then, the groom and the bride both walked through two piles of fire and received the baptism of the God of Fire, which represented the purity of love and the prosperity of new life. After the bride and groom enter the yurt, they first worship Buddha and worship the kitchen stove, and then meet their parents, relatives and friends. After the ceremony, Eji combs the bride's hair. After washing and dressing up, they wait for the wedding banquet to begin. Wedding banquets usually feature sheep's backs or whole sheep mats, and all kinds of dairy products and candies are available. At the wedding banquet, the groom carries a silver pot and the bride holds a silver bowl, presenting hada and toasting the wedding wine to the elders, relatives and friends one by one. The boys held up the silver cups and drank happily; the girls sang loudly along with the morinouqin. The wedding banquet often lasts for two or three days before relatives and friends leave one after another, and the bride's sender has to leave someone to stay with the bride for one to three days. Sometimes, the bride's mother also sees the bride off and stays there for more than ten days. When parting, the mother and daughter hug and cry bitterly, expressing their reluctance to part with each other. Because Hong Tianxiao is a Han Chinese, the entire wedding process was simplified a lot. Originally, the camp where Hong Tianxiao lived was only a yurt away from Nie Xuanhua's camp. In order to make the wedding lively, Tahar specially asked people to temporarily stay three miles away from Nie Xuanhua's camp. A large tent was built as Hong Tianxiao's new "home". Two days before their wedding, Nie Xuanhua's second aunt Shuhui and third aunt Shuzhe also came from the Khalkha grassland and the Zalut grassland respectively. When Hong Tianxiao saw them, he met Yong Mu at the same time. I feel that all the princesses in the royal family are indeed beautiful, and the beauty of the two girls is not inferior to that of Yong Mu. Yong Mu saw that Hong Tianxiao's eyes glanced at Shuhui and Shuzhe for a long time before looking back. He knew it in his heart, and in order to please his sweetheart, he whispered in his ear quietly: "Master, my two sisters are so beautiful." How about I introduce them to the young master in the evening and get to know them?" Hong Tianxiao naturally understood after hearing this, and knew that the "acquaintance" mentioned in Yong Mu's mouth was not an ordinary introduction of names. He also smiled evilly and said: "Mu'er is the one who understands my concerns best, and it's not in vain that I have been so fond of you these days." You, they are also family members, how can you obey me so easily?" Yong Mu smiled and said: "As long as the young master agrees, the matter will be extremely simple. My two sisters are in worse condition than I am. They have both been widowed for more than ten years and their lives are extremely lonely. Then the young master only needs to order the sweat." I will drive all the servants out, and then just by doing this, I can achieve good things for the young master and my two sisters." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard this and said: "Okay, if this can be done, Shuhui and Shuzhe will be like you in the rest of their lives." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was happy, Yong Mu felt happy in his heart and hurriedly talked to his two sisters. Naturally, most of his words were praise for Hong Tianxiao. The next day, the first day of the wedding, Hong Tianxiao came to Tahar's home according to the rules of Horqin Grassland and stayed busy until night. As mentioned earlier, according to the rules on the grassland, the groom must stay in the woman's home on this night, but he cannot share the same tent with the bride. At 2:00 p.m. in the evening, a dark shadow suddenly flashed across Tahar's tent. It was so light that it didn't make a sound, and went straight to where Tahar was lying. Tahar was already weak, and after a day of excitement, he went to sleep early. The black shadow came to Tahar's side, and did not kill him with a knife like an assassin, but just fell on his body. He clicked twice and then retreated silently. At the same time, at Yong Mu¡¯s request, Shuhui and Shuzhe also slept with their eldest sister tonight. The three sisters had not seen each other for a long time and seemed to have endless things to say. At first, the three of them could talk about each other's family affairs. Later, under Yong Mu's deliberate provocation, the three of them actually took off their clothes to compare their figures and skin. At this moment, a man suddenly lifted the door curtain and sneaked in. Yong Mu naturally felt clear in his heartThe person who came was Hong Tianxiao, but Shuhui and Shuzhe were so frightened that they almost screamed. Yong Mu hurriedly whispered to the two of them: "Don't shout, the person coming is my sweetheart. He doesn't know that the three of us are sleeping together tonight. You move inside first, and he will leave after we are over." Shuhui and Shuzhe were shocked when they heard that their eldest sister had found a lover. Then they thought that Tahar had been bedridden for many years and that their eldest sister must be empty and lonely, so they found a lover. Both of them were naked at this time and did not dare to make a sound. They hurriedly and gently moved inside, both of them protecting their chests with their arms, as if someone wanted to molest them. The visitor quietly touched where Yong Mu was lying and laughed in a low voice: "Why, you knew I was coming, so you even took off your clothes." Yong Mu also chuckled and said: "Of course, I know that you can't help but come, sir, so I have already prepared it." Shuhui and Shuzhe heard the visitor's voice very familiar but couldn't remember who it was for a moment. However, from the word "Gongzi" called "Gongzi" by Yongmu, they felt that this was not a title on the grassland, but seemed to be from the Central Plains people. When they thought of this, the shadow of a person appeared in their minds at the same time. It turned out to be him, and both women screamed in their hearts. Why did the eldest sister have a good relationship with him? I wonder if Xuan'er knew about it. Should I tell Xuan'er about it or should I remind the eldest sister to pay attention to her identity and not do incestuous things. However, what happened next made the two women give up the idea almost at the same time, because this man was so strong that he almost never stopped for more than an hour, and Yong Mu also ejaculated six times in total. Amidst Yong Mu's cries, the two women couldn't help but reach out to their breasts and private parts. When the two women came into contact with each other while twisting, they unexpectedly hugged each other tightly, or kissed or touched them. , each other is venting the desire in their hearts. After Yong Mu repeatedly begged for mercy, Hong Tianxiao let her go. He seemed to have heard the movement inside, and whispered to Yong Mu: "Why, your maid is sleeping here too, why didn't you tell me? Since your If my body can¡¯t bear it anymore, then let your maid help me vent my anger.¡± Yong Mu did not speak, but remained silent for a while. However, when Shuhui and Shuzhe heard Hong Tianxiao's words, they were immediately frightened and separated each other's bodies. The same thought came to their minds. He actually regarded himself as the eldest sister's maid. Why don't you pretend to be stupid and have a one-night stand with this extremely powerful man? Anyway, he will go back after Xuan'er's wedding is over in a few days. It will be difficult to see him again in the future. As long as the two of them don't tell, no one will will know about this. The two girls were determined. When they heard Hong Tianxiao gently crawling towards their location, they felt both expectation and fear in their hearts. They pushed each other toward Hong Tianxiao in unison, but they fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms at the same time. Of course Hong Tianxiao knew that they were Shuhui and Shuzhe, but he pretended not to know, and laughed softly: "Why, do you two little maids also like to sleep naked?" After saying that, he gently pressed Shuhui on her body. Since the three women had just compared their figures and skin, they had already taken off all their clothes, which saved Hong Tianxiao a lot of effort. The two women have been in trouble for a long time. They have already become emotional while listening and peeping for more than an hour just now. At this moment, there is a real tiger man in front of them, who just wants to have sex, so both of them are He desperately pressed his delicate body against Hong Tianxiao, one after the other, without any time to care about who this man was. Although Yong Mu was extremely exhausted, he did not sleep. Instead, he opened his eyes wide and watched the movements of the three people in the weak moonlight. When he saw his two younger sisters being so proactive, Yong Mu's heart trembled. He seemed to feel that he was too conservative when he was with Hong Tianxiao Yunyu. Not only was he not as good as his mother Da Yu'er, but he was even worse than his two younger sisters. He couldn't help but secretly make up his mind that in order not to lose Hong Tianxiao's favor, he must change. Hong Tianxiao wanted to impress the two women today, so he showed off his power and galloped back and forth on the two women, but the golden gun still did not fall. After a battle that lasted an hour and a half, the two women felt the feeling of ecstasy for the first time. They couldn't help but love, fear, and be reluctant to leave Hong Tianxiao. Finally, Hong Tianxiao violently emitted the essence inside Shuhui's body, and the two women finally fell softly on the felt, savoring the ecstatic feeling just now, but suddenly heard Hong Tianxiao's surprised voice in their ears. : "Ah, Mu'er, why are they two?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 255: Renewed Oath You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Shuhui and Shuzhe heard that Hong Tianxiao had recognized their identity, they immediately blushed and lay with their heads down, daring not to get up. Yong Mu's delicate body slithered over like a snake, and got directly into Hong Tianxiao's arms. He smiled and said to him: "How are you, sir? How are my two sisters? Are they younger and more beautiful than me?" Woolen cloth." Shuhui is the fifth daughter of Huang Taiji. She is three years younger than Yongmu. She is 29 years old this year. When she was 12 years old, she married Solha, the son of Engedli, the Borzigit clan of the Khalkha tribe in Mongolia. But Solha died the next year, and Shuhui, who was only thirteen years old, became a widow. Five years later, Shuhui married Sebuteng of Bahrain's auxiliary state, Borji Jichi, so Shuhui was later called the Princess of Bahrain. Unfortunately, Sebuteng also died in the 18th year of Shunzhi. Although she had gone through two husbands, Shuhui did not have a son or a daughter left, especially since she had been married to Sebuteng for thirteen years and was unable to have children. If she had not been a Qing princess, she would have been demoted long ago. Shuzhe is the seventh daughter of Huang Taiji. She is nearly five years younger than Yongmu. She is twenty-seven years old this year. When she was thirteen years old, she married Kangjier, the son of Erqisang, the minister of the Borzigit clan of the Mongolian Jarut tribe. Her fate was equally bumpy. In the third year of her marriage, Hang Gilge died of illness. Hong Tianxiao pinched the two buds on Yong Mu's chest and said with a chuckle: "You three sisters are all rare and stunning in the world. I like all of them, young master. It's a pity that we only had one night of happiness with the two princesses. If we can stay together for a long time in the future, my trip to Horqin Grassland will not be in vain." Yong Mu smiled and said: "Since the young master is interested in Shuhui and Shuzhe, as long as they are willing to follow the young master, I will have my own way to keep it so that the young master can satisfy his wishes." After speaking, Yong Mu smiled and said to Shuhui and Shuzhe He said: "Two sisters, you have heard what the young master just said. Whether you are willing or not, you just have to say a word. Sister can also make plans." The two girls have been widowed for more than ten years. They have both been married for a long time. They were impressed by Hong Tianxiao's bravery just now. They naturally want to be with Hong Tianxiao every day. However, they are so embarrassed to say such things in front of their sisters. I couldn't say anything, I was so embarrassed that I kept silent. Yong Mu could not see that the two girls were willing but did not dare to say it out of shyness, so he deliberately said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, my two sisters are not willing to follow you. You must not force me. We will have this tonight." The pleasure is enough, please come back, young master, and pretend that there is nothing to do tonight when we meet tomorrow." Hong Tianxiao also saw that the two girls were too shy to speak out, and that Yong Mu was deliberately provoking the general. He sighed and said: "It is hard for Tian Xiao to have such a night of happiness with the two princesses. , since the two princesses are unwilling to stay with Tian Xiao forever, how can Tian Xiao force it, Quan should leave without mentioning the matter." "No, no, II do.", "I do too." Seeing Hong Tianxiao picking up his clothes and about to go out, Shuhui and Shuzhe could no longer care about their shyness and hurriedly called out to Hong Tianxiao. Yong Mu pretended to be happy and said: "Two sisters, from now on, the five of us as a family can be together every day. Sister is really happy." "Five people?" Shuhui and Shuzhe were confused when they heard this. The three of them plus Nie Xuanhua, there were four people in total. Why did there suddenly be one more person? Could it be, they both thought at the same time that they had been there all day long. The mother Da Yu'er has a smile and a moist complexion. The kind of moisturizing that can only come from frequent lovemaking should not appear on the face of a mother who has been widowed for many years. The two of them blurted out at the same time: "Is it possible that the mother is also having a relationship with and the young master ¡­¡± Yong Mu nodded and said: "Exactly, among us, apart from Xuan'er who has not yet had a relationship with the young master, it is the mother who has the earliest relationship with the young master. The reason why I, the eldest sister, can gain the young master's love , thanks to the help of mother and Xuan'er, I didn't expect that I helped you again today. It seems that the women in our family are destined to be destined to the young master." Speaking of this, Yong Mu couldn't help but think of his eldest daughter Nie Kehua. Knowing that she hates Hong Tianxiao almost to the core, can she finally join this team? That night, Hong Tianxiao showed his power again and pulled the Yongmu sisters under him one by one. They fought again until the three begged for mercy many times before he gave up. He sprayed the essence into Shuzhe's body, hugging her tired and satisfied. The three girls fell into a deep sleep and did not get up until the next morning when Dayu'er sent Su Yuer'er to shout. Today is the wedding day of Hong Tianxiao and Nie Xuanhua. Generally speaking, when their daughter gets married, the mother will hug her daughter and cry bitterly to show her reluctance to leave. However, when Yong Mu hugged Nie Xuanhua, both of them knew that they would be together in the future. There is no reluctance to serve a man, so not a single tear was shed. The herdsmen watching the excitement were even more surprised. There were countless weddings on the grassland every year, but they wereOnce, when their daughter got married, the mother and daughter did not cry bitterly. When Nie Xuanhua was welcomed to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s ¡°home¡±, there was basically only one most important ceremony before the banquet, which was the fire worship ceremony. Although the forms of fire worship are not exactly the same across the Mongolian grasslands, they are all indispensable elements of weddings. After the bride marries the groom's family, she must first hold a fire worship ceremony. In fact, the bride and groom pass between two piles of fire and receive the baptism of fire, making their love more pure, steadfast, and living a happy life. Growing old together. After the fire worship ceremony, it is basically similar to the customs of the Central Plains people. The bride is waiting in the tent, while the groom has to go from table to table. The difference is that instead of toasting the guests, he drinks with them. . Generally speaking, the heaviest drinker can't wait for five tables before being drunk to the point of unconsciousness, but Hong Tianxiao managed to finish all twelve tables without even blushing, which made everyone secretly surprised. It wasn't until the sun went down that the guests went home in batches. The most talked about thing along the way was Hong Tianxiao's drinking capacity. In Mongolian customs, such a wine table must be set up for three days in a row, and only after three days does it mark the end of the entire wedding. After all the guests had dispersed, Hong Tianxiao used the Nine Yang Magic to force the big wine ball out of his body. He suddenly felt relaxed and walked towards his wedding tent while humming a tune. After opening the door curtain, Hong Tianxiao Only then was he embarrassed to find that Nie Kehua was talking to Nie Xuanhua. If it weren't for the fact that the clothes of the two were different, and that one had tenderness in his eyes and the other had hatred in his eyes, it would be difficult for Hong Tianxiao to distinguish which one was his woman and which one hated him. A person to the bone. Seeing Hong Tianxiao coming in, Nie Kehua snorted coldly, stood up, and was about to go out. When he and Hong Tianxiao were standing by each other, Nie Kehua suddenly said coldly: "Hong Tianxiao, I don't care how many women are around you, you have to be nice to my sister. , otherwise, I will never let you go." Hong Tianxiao knew that Nie Kehua had not finished what she said. What she should have said was, "Be nice to my sister, be nice to my grandmother and my mother." However, she couldn't help but use the first sentence instead. Because she knew Hong Tianxiao could understand. Hong Tianxiao knew that now was not the time to joke with Nie Kehua, so he nodded heavily and said: "Miss Ke'er, don't worry, I, Hong Tianxiao, swear to God that I will never let down Yu'er, Mu'er and Xuan'er in this life. If I violate this promise, I will God will destroy the earth, and humans and gods will be abandoned.¡± Listening to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s resolute oath, not only Nie Xuanhua was moved to tears, but even Nie Kehua¡¯s delicate body trembled, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes. You know, in this era, men basically have no commitment to women, let alone swearing such vicious vows for their women like Hong Tianxiao. Just as Nie Kehua's body trembled and she was about to leave, Hong Tianxiao suddenly stopped her and said: "Miss Ke'er, I hope you will consider what Yu'er said that day. The leader of the Demon Cult is ambitious and cruel. If The world is his, I am afraid that thousands of people will live in dire straits. I know that the girl is already deeply prejudiced against me, but for the sake of the common people in the world, please do not ask for help from the girl. Tian Xiao, as long as the girl can temporarily win the Available immediately.¡± After Nie Kehua heard this, he just paused and walked out without saying a word. Although she did not get Nie Kehua's personal promise, Hong Tianxiao knew that she had actually agreed, but she had a stronger personality and would not show weakness in person. Moreover, with such a beginning of cooperation, Hong Tianxiao was even more confident about getting Nie Kehua's heart in the future. . Nie Xuanhua came to Hong Tianxiao's side gently and said softly: "Master, my sister has suffered a lot as a foreigner in recent years, so she has a bit of a quirky personality. I hope you don't take it off, and I will try to persuade her in the future." It can make her change her mind and serve the young master together with my concubine." Hong Tianxiao looked at the gentle and lovely Nie Xuanhua next to him, and remembered that he had become a romantic seed who fell in love with everyone he met. He couldn't help but feel guilty in his heart, and said apologetically: "Xuan'er, I could have such a beautiful, gentle and considerate person." You should be content, but somehow you can't restrain yourself from messing with other women." Nie Xuanhua did not answer, but took off Hong Tianxiao's coat and said with a smile: "Sir, it's late at night, it's time for us to get married." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 256: Five beauties You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The more Nie Xuanhua avoided answering, the more Hong Tianxiao thought that Nie Xuanhua had a deep grudge against this, so he hugged her, kissed her gently on her pretty face, and asked, "Xuan'er hasn't answered yet. My question is, do you hate this shortcoming of mine?" Nie Xuanhua felt Hong Tianxiao's masculine breath hitting her face, her face turned red with embarrassment, she shook her head slightly and said shyly: "Not at all, Xuan'er knows that the young master is a rare man in the world, and he is even more talented. The invulnerability of a gun means that no woman can possess the young master alone. What¡¯s more, if there is no young master, how can my grandmother and mother experience the joy of being a woman? I have not been in their faces for many years. Seeing this smile that comes from the heart, Xuan'er doesn't hate the young master showing mercy at all times, I just hope that the young master can leave a small place for Xuan'er in his heart." Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh and said, "I don't know why I am like this. Ever since the Nine Suns Divine Art, I have always had a faint impulse and a strong desire to possess after seeing a stunningly beautiful woman. Otherwise, , how could I get involved with so many women? Fortunately, you are all good and reasonable women, otherwise, just a fire in the backyard would give me a headache, and there would be no need to fight for world supremacy." Nie Xuanhua stood up straight, hung up Hong Tianxiao's coat, and turned around and said: "Master, actually the main reason for this is still the master, because the master treats the women around him equally, without partiality, and treats everyone equally." Excellent, this allows the sisters to live in peace with each other without any jealousy." Hong Tianxiao put his arms around Nie Xuanhua's neck and walked towards the felt with a smile: "You are all beautiful, gentle and considerate. Master, how can I favor one over another? What's more, as a principal wife, my junior sister has a big heart. Du, not showing off as a wife at all and getting along with you, is also one of the main reasons." After the two of them walked to the felt, Nie Xuanhua shyly said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, let me serve you." Hong Tianxiao gently scratched Nie Xuanhua's nose and said, "Okay, let my Xuan'er serve me, but I won't ask for mercy later." After hearing this, Nie Xuanhua¡¯s pretty face turned even redder, and she said coquettishly: ¡°Young master is so powerful, but I am a virgin, how can I bear it? Please show mercy to me.¡± Although Hong Tianxiao heard these words many times, he always felt very comfortable. He couldn't help laughing and said: "Master, how can I not pity my dear Xuan'er? Don't worry. If you are unable to support me later, you can have a good rest." , I will go to your grandmother and mother¡¯s place to spend the night.¡± Nie Xuanhua suddenly grabbed Hong Tianxiao's arm, with a look of reluctance on his face, and begged: "No, Young Master, Xuan'er will not let Young Master leave. Young Master cancan let grandma and mother comehere." In the end, Nie Xuanhua's voice was as small as a mosquito's hum. "What? Let the four of them come over?" The reason why Hong Tianxiao said that he would spend the night at Da Yu'er's place after Nie Xuanhua fell asleep was because he was worried that Nie Xuanhua would be thin-skinned and would not be able to adapt to the embarrassment of being slept with. However, he did not It was a bit surprising to think that Nie Xuanhua would take the initiative, but it was more of a surprise. Now it was Nie Xuanhua's turn to be surprised. He looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise and said, "Four?" But secretly he was thinking that Sister Quan took Han Xue and Han Shuang to Shenlong Island to move reinforcements. Apart from the young master's women on Horqin Grassland, Besides himself, there are only two other people, his grandmother and his mother. Could it be that the young master is planning to include Sumina and his sister tonight, but because of his sister¡¯s proud character, he wonders if he will agree? Seeing the surprised look on Nie Xuanhua's face, Hong Tianxiao felt very proud and said proudly: "Haha, in addition to your grandmother and mother, there are two people you are very familiar with. Why don't you let my lovely Xuan'er guess? , if you can guess it correctly, I will give you a big reward, sir." Seeing the proud look on Hong Tianxiao's face, Nie Xuanhua originally wanted to guess it was Sumina and Nie Kehua, but when she thought about it, she felt something was wrong, so she lowered her head and thought about the women at today's wedding. Suddenly, two familiar faces appeared. Flashing in his mind, Nie Xuanhua blurted out: "Could it be Xuan'er's second and third aunts?" "Xuan'er is really smart." Hong Tianxiao hugged her and gently fell on the felt, while pulling off her belt, he said with a smile. Nie Xuanhua allowed Hong Tianxiao to take off his clothes without moving. He buried Qiong's head in Hong Tianxiao's arms and said softly: "Young master is really grandma's nemesis. He not only captured grandma's body and mind, but also captured the woman beside grandma." It has not escaped the hands of the young master." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but pause. Thinking about it carefully, it was true that Su Yuer was serving Da Yu¡¯er for three reasons.The maids who have been serving for more than ten years, Yong Mu, Shuhui and Shuzhe are Da Yu'er's three daughters, and Nie Xuanhua is Da Yu'er's granddaughter. Except for Nie Kehua, they really caught them all. Unconsciously, she laughed and said: "So tonight I¡¯ll let you three generations and five beauties serve me together.¡± At this time, Nie Xuanhua's coat had been separated from her body, and her bellyband was torn off by Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao lay on it and smelled it deeply. He raised his head and smiled at Nie Xuanhua, who was already very shy: "It smells so good, my beautiful and lovely one." Xiaoxuan'er always smells so good." Nie Xuanhua was already so ashamed that she couldn't even say a single sentence. She couldn't stand Hong Tianxiao's teasing, so she had no choice but to put her arms around Hong Tianxiao and throw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, preventing him from keeping his eyes on her. chest. Hong Tianxiao knew that Nie Xuanhua was shy, so he turned around and rolled her into the middle of the felt. He pressed Nie Xuanhua on top of him, pulled off her panties, and quickly took off all his own clothes. Nie Xuanhua had already closed his eyes, but when Hong Tianxiao's heavy breathing hit his face, he said like a mosquito: "Please have mercy, Master." Hong Tianxiao is a person who loves flowers and cherishes jade. In addition, he has rich experience in losing his virginity. Naturally, he does not need Nie Xuanhua's reminder. After a quarter of an hour of various teasing, Hong Tianxiao gently entered Nie Xuanhua, who was already panting and her lower body was muddy. Although it was very light, Nie Xuanhua still let out a soft cry and frowned. At the same time, , a bright red plum blossom also appeared on the white cloth that Nie Xuanhua had just placed under her hips. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stopped, and at the same time pulled out the white cloth, gently put it aside, and then kissed Nie Xuanhua's cherry lips, using a slight tease to distract her from the pain in her lower body. Nie Xuanhua also kissed Hong Tianxiao very cooperatively. , I don¡¯t know how much Xiangjin was sucked away by Hong Tianxiao. After a while, Hong Tianxiao gently asked in Nie Xuanhua's ear: "Xuan'er, does it still hurt?" Nie Xuanhua knew what Hong Tianxiao wanted to do and did not dare to speak. He just blushed and shook his head gently. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. When the dragon and tiger became fierce, Nie Xuanhua, who had tasted the taste of clouds and rain for the first time, was soon lost in the feeling of ecstasy. In less than half an hour, she could no longer bear the kindness and had to beg Hong Tianxiao for mercy. Hong Tianxiao knew that Nie Xuanhua was a new man and his body couldn't bear it. He laughed loudly and said, "Xuan'er, please rest first. I'll call your grandma and the others over." Nie Xuanhua nodded, suddenly took Hong Tianxiao's hand and said nervously: "Young Master must come back, Xuan'er is scared alone." Hong Tianxiao gently stroked her hair, nodded lightly, and walked out of the tent without putting on any clothes. He knew that Da Yuer and others had already sent all the servants away, and he was not afraid of being seen. arrive. Amid Nie Xuanhua's nervous anticipation, he saw Hong Tianxiao and Da Yu'er and the girls walking in, and his heart was relieved. Suddenly he thought of himself naked, blushed again, and hurriedly lowered his head. Seeing Nie Xuanhua's shy look, Hong Tianxiao turned to Da Yu'er and others and said, "Xuan'er is a little shy. Take off all your clothes quickly. We can see each other naked to save Xuan'er from embarrassment." Except for Yong Mu who quickly stepped forward, took off his shoes and sat next to Nie Xuanhua to quietly ask some questions, the other three women all stood there obediently and took off their clothes. After a while, the three women were dressed in pure white jade, with concave and convex figures. Xu's body was completely exposed in front of Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao hugged Da Yu'er and said to Shuhui and Shuzhe: "Go and help Mu'er take off her clothes. When you, Yu'er, beg for mercy, come one by one." It was also the first time for Shuhui and Shuzhe to experience such an occasion, let alone with their mother, sister and niece. They were already at a loss. They just responded mechanically and walked towards Yongmu, but they couldn't help but look at Dayu. When Er looked at it, he found that she was not at all restrained. Instead, she had a smile on her face and took the initiative to put a pair of jade hands on Hong Tianxiao's body. " Two full hours later, the camp returned to tranquility again. Under the lingering spring breeze, six naked bodies were lying in a mess on the felt. However, these six people did not fall asleep, but whispered some love words. Nie Xuanhua was stimulated by the scene just now, and reluctantly had sex with Hong Tianxiao again. His body was extremely exhausted, and he curled up in Hong Tianxiao's arms, feeling Hong Tianxiao's feeling. The warmth and safety in their broad hearts fell into a deep sleep after a while, leaving Hong Tianxiao and Dayu'er to continue discussing how to bring Shuhui and Shuzhe out of the grassland. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 257 Loyalty and Strategy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The Five Dragon Envoys have arrived." On the fourth day after Hong Tianxiao's wedding, Su Quan brought the Five Dragon Envoys to the Horqin tribe. In order not to be discovered by the Tiehe Company, the Five Dragon Envoys came to Hong Tianxiao's camp at night, and Hong Tianxiao, who had already received the news, had been waiting for them for a long time. After the greetings, Hong Tianxiao asked the six people to sit down in two rows, and ordered Nie Xuanhua and Su Yuer to stay outside the tent to prevent anyone from eavesdropping. After Hong Tianxiao introduced the situation of the Demon Sect, the six people were shocked. They had always thought that after the Ming Sect destroyed the sect, the Shenlong Sect would become the largest gang in the world. They did not expect that in addition to the low-key and dormant Shaolin Temple, there were actually other powerful groups. Such a huge demon sect, and the Dragon Sect basically has no understanding of its situation. Qinglong envoy Xu Xueting sighed: "I thought that apart from the Shaolin sect, the Shenlong sect was the only one in the world of martial arts, but I didn't expect that there was a demon sect that was far more powerful than this sect. I am ashamed, but since the demon sect If you dare to be rude to the leader, we will fight to the death to kill the four elders of the Demon Sect on the Horqin Grassland." The other five people also nodded in agreement, and Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and said: "I understand the Qinglong Envoy, but the demon sect is powerful at the moment, and it is in the dark, and its true strength is not known to us. Therefore, it is necessary to deal with the demon sect." The strategy of teaching should not be defeated by force, but should be won by strategy." He Tianxing was newly promoted to Huanglong Envoy. He wanted to show off in front of Hong Tianxiao and the other five people, so he said: "Master, I have a plan." Hong Tianxiao did not expect He Tianxing to think of a plan so quickly, and hurriedly said: "Envoy Huang Long has a wonderful plan, so why not tell him." He Tianxing said: "This time the four elders of the Demon Sect came out in full force on the order of their leader, in order to take your life, leader. If the leader led his subordinates and others to kill the four of them on the Horqin Grassland, Firstly, the strength of our Shenlong Sect will be exposed before the leader of the Demonic Sect. Secondly, this will make the leader of the Demonic Sect very angry, and he will carefully prepare for the next assassination. The Demonic Sect is in the dark, the leader is in the light, and our Five Dragon Envoys And the patrol envoys cannot protect the leader at any time, so the situation of the leader will be put into a passive and dangerous situation." Hong Tianxiao nodded and thought to himself, He Tianxing's analysis was reasonable and well-founded, and he was indeed a talented person who could stand on his own. At that time, I promoted him to become the Huanglong Envoy basically because he wanted to appease the Huanglongmen disciples, but I didn't think it was also a wise choice. Because of his dislike for Yin Jin, Taoist Wugen had a bad impression of the entire Huanglong Sect. He Tianxing was once Yin Jin's deputy, so Taoist Wugen had a bad impression of him. After hearing this, he couldn't help but said loudly: "Huanglong Envoy This statement is wrong, is it possible that the four elders of the Demon Sect can take away the head of the leader?" Although Taoist Wugen's words were directed at He Tianxing, they were disrespectful to Hong Tianxiao after all. Black Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue heard that something was wrong and hurriedly coughed twice, reminding Taoist Wugen: "Red Dragon Envoy, how can you say such a thing?" If you are disrespectful to the leader, why not quickly apologize to the leader." When Taoist Wugen was reminded by Zhang Danyue, he broke out in a cold sweat and secretly cursed himself for being stupid. He quickly stood up and apologized to Hong Tianxiao: "I made a mistake and was disrespectful to the leader. Please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao knew that Taoist Wugen had a straightforward temper, and although his words were disrespectful just now, they did not come from his heart, so he smiled slightly and said: "The Red Dragon envoy is also thinking about our sect, and what he said just now is also concerned about my safety. It was an unintentional mistake, so what crime can there be?" Upon hearing this, Taoist Wugen breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly thanked him and sat down again, thinking secretly in his heart that the new leader is indeed lenient towards others. Although the relationship is between father and son, it is very different from the old leader's style. He is indeed a wise leader. From now on, he must Try your best to be loyal to the leader and never have any second thoughts. Little did you know that the other four dragon envoys and patrol envoy Zhong Zhijie also had the same idea. A small tolerance actually earned the five dragon envoys and patrol envoys' desperate allegiance. This was something Hong Tianxiao did not have. Thought-of. "Envoy Huang Long, please continue." After Hong Tianxiao appeased the Red Dragon Envoy, he saw an unhappy look on He Tianxing's face and sighed in his heart. He knew that He Tianxing's relationship with the Four Dragon Envoys was only average. In addition, he was too small-minded. Wugen Taoist's impulsiveness left a shadow in his heart. Hong Tianxiao's guess was indeed correct. Later, when Taoist Wugen was besieged by the demon sect's Sea of ??Desire Dragon King Sima Biao, the western envoy Master Bujie, and the southern emissary Eagle King Shen Mugong, He Tianxing deliberately arrived late in rescuing him, causing Taoist Wugen to almost die. It¡¯s something for later, let¡¯s not mention it for now. He Tianxing retracted his displeasure and continued: "What I mean is that the leader Fei Ge sent a message to ask one of the two girls, Zi Huailan or Yuan Xiuping, to come to Horqin Grassland and find someone with the same physical appearance as the leader. A person who looks somewhat similar can be disguised as the leader of the church. This will make the four elders think that the leader of the church has been killed.?It can make the leader of the Demon Cult lower his vigilance towards the Dragon Cult. " After hearing this, the inspector Zhong Zhijie shook his head and said: "Although Huang Longshi's strategy is very clever, there are two fatal loopholes in it. If they can be perfected, they can be enough to hide it from the leader of the Demon Cult." Zhong Zhijie had not been out for five years, and He Tianxing didn't know him very well. He couldn't help but be unconvinced when he heard this. However, Zhong Zhijie was the inspector, and his authority was still higher than that of the Five Dragon Envoys. In addition, he was a brother of the White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling, and Hong Tianxiao. His sworn brother, so although He Tianxing was unhappy in his heart, he still said with a humble face: "Please give me some advice from the inspector." Zhong Zhijie knew that He Tianxing was not very knowledgeable. Hearing this, he smiled slightly and said, "Guidance is not a big deal. Our discussions are all for the Shenlong Sect and its leader. Everyone is just expressing their opinions. Zhong Zhijie believes that one of the loopholes lies in the Demon Sect's leader's attitude towards the leader. He should have a deep knowledge of martial arts, otherwise, he would not have sent the four elders to deal with the leader at the same time. Although the Huanglong Envoy could find people with similar body and appearance to the leader, coupled with the disguise skills of Zi Huailan or Yuan Xiuping, , so that the other party cannot see the flaw, but the martial arts of that person is too far from that of the leader, which will naturally arouse the suspicion of the four elders. Flaw 2: The leader has only been in power for a short time, and the Demon Sect may not have learned the news. To say the least, Even if the Demonic Cult knows this news, in their view, once something happens to the leader, the Shenlong Cult will naturally launch a crazy revenge against the Demonic Cult. This is exactly what the Demonic Cult leader hopes, and they can take the opportunity to wipe out the Shenlong Cult, and because the leader is deceitful, Death, the Dragon Cult will never retaliate, and this time it can arouse the suspicion of the leader of the Demon Cult." After listening to Zhong Zhijie¡¯s analysis, Huang Longshi¡¯s dissatisfaction suddenly disappeared and turned into admiration. At the beginning, He Tianxing was very dissatisfied with Hong Tianxiao's decision to suddenly promote Zhong Zhijie, who was only thirty years old, to be the inspector above the Five Dragon Envoys. Now that he has seen Zhong Zhijie's strategy, he is full of admiration. Hong Tianxiao also didn't expect Zhong Zhijie to be so talented. He was secretly happy and nodded: "It's exactly what the inspector said. I wonder if you have any good ideas to make up for these two loopholes so that Huang Longzhi's plan can be implemented?" Hong Tianxiao thought in his heart. In fact, he already had a way to control the four elders with the life and death talisman, but he did not say it out loud, but suddenly wanted to test the abilities of the six pillars of the Shenlong Sect. The six people also understood that this was the opportunity to show off in front of the new leader, and each of them began to think hard, and the camp fell into silence for a while. Seeing this, Su Quan whispered to Hong Tianxiao: "Brother, Inspector Zhong Zhijie is a very useful talent." Hong Tianxiao said to Su Quan with a smug look on his face: "That's natural. Senior brother, my eyesight can't be different." Su Quan chuckled softly and said, "I thought senior brother just had a unique eye for searching for beauties?" Hong Tianxiao then realized that Su Quan was laughing at her, and immediately squeezed her little hand. If the Five Dragon Envoys and others were not here, Hong Tianxiao would have pounced on Su Quan and executed her on the spot. The six of them were all bowing their heads in deep thought, and were naturally unaware of Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan's little actions. White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling suddenly said: "This subordinate has thought of a way." Hong Tianxiao said "Oh" and said: "White Dragon Envoy, please speak." The White Dragon Envoy only appeared once in the original book and was killed by several young disciples of the Shenlong Sect, so Hong Tianxiao knew him the least. Zhong Zhiling said: "The expressions of the subordinates and the leader are similar. It is better to let the subordinates pretend to be the leader. In terms of the martial arts of the subordinates, they can hide it from the leader of the demon sect." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. He did not expect that Zhong Zhiling, the White Dragon Envoy, would be so loyal that he would sacrifice his life to fulfill his own great cause. At the same time, he secretly sighed at Hong Antong's mediocrity in the original book. He actually watched such a loyal person being killed but remained indifferent. No wonder Wei Xiaobao was able to smash the Dragon Sect into pieces. "Brother." Zhong Zhijie didn't expect Zhong Zhiling to have such an idea, so he shouted excitedly, but he realized that it was a matter of loyalty to the leader and he couldn't dissuade him. Zhong Zhiling ignored Zhong Zhijie and continued: "As for the second loophole, my subordinates thought that there might be a scene where the old leader came back and wanted to take revenge. However, the Five Dragon Envoy and the Inspector tried to dissuade him. They analyzed the unfavorable situation and finally the old leader I listened to everyone's wishes, shrunk the Shenlong Sect, turned light into darkness, and prepared deliberately. This will allow the leader of the Demon Sect to concentrate on guarding against the Shenlong Sect, and it will be more convenient for the leader to act secretly." (Remember the website address: www. .hlnovel.com Chapter 258: The Four Elders of the Demon Cult You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Envoy Bailong, please sit down first. Do you think there is anything else you can do?" "Everyone saw that Hong Tianxiao did not agree or disagree after hearing the strategy of White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling. No one knew what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, and none of them dared to say anything more. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao said: "Everyone has been traveling for several days and is tired from the journey. Let's go back and rest first. We will discuss this matter tomorrow. I have prepared a resting place for you. Han Xue and Han Shuang , you two will indicate the residence of the five dragon envoys and the patrol envoys." ?? Han Xue and Han Shuang, who had been standing behind Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, responded, walked up to the six people and said: "Please ask the Five Dragon Envoys and Inspectors to come with us two sisters." The six people stood up hurriedly and said to Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan: "Master, madam, my subordinates have resigned." After the six people left, Hong Tianxiao hugged Su Quan in his arms, reached into Su Quan's arms and touched her, and said with a smile: "Junior sister has brought the Five Dragon Envoys and the Inspection Envoys with her on this trip. Great work, senior brother, let me reward junior sister now. Have you missed me these past few days?" Not long after Su Quan had her first taste of clouds and rain, she was in the period of her honeymoon. She had been out for several days this time and had already thought about it. Hong Tianxiao hugged and touched her like this, and she felt a surge of heat in her lower body. She collapsed in Hong Tianxiao's arms, her eyes were as charming as silk, and her cheeks were as red as peach blossoms. However, she knew in her heart that it was daytime, and it was not convenient here. She resisted Hong Tianxiao's magic hand, and panted: "Senior brother, it is daytime now, here It¡¯s not very convenient here.¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said while taking off Su Quan's clothes: "I don't care. After the six of them left, all the people who can come in are women. What are you afraid of? Besides, I've been missing my junior sister these days." Listening to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s sweet words, Su Quan felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. She gave up her last resistance and closed her eyes, waiting for Hong Tianxiao¡¯s kindness. After a while, the two naked bodies were tightly intertwined, and Su Quan's heavy breathing rippled through the tent. Su Yuer'er and Nie Xuanhua, who were guarding the door, naturally knew what was happening in the tent, and they looked at each other. At a glance, I found that the other person's face was actually red. More than an hour later, when Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, who was still blushing, came out neatly dressed, they found that Su Yuer'er and Nie Xuanhua were both hunched over with their legs closed, and they blushed even more when they saw Hong Tianxiao. Of course Hong Tianxiao knew what was going on. He laughed and said, "You two silly girls, since you can't stand it, why didn't you come in just now? Go back and change your pants." After hearing this, the two girls were even more ashamed and fled away in a hurry, leaving behind Hong Tianxiao who laughed loudly and Su Quan who covered her mouth and chuckled. Late at night, two uninvited guests suddenly came to Nie Kehua's tent. One of them was Nie Kehua's sister Nie Xuanhua, and the other was Su Quan. Nie Kehua knew Su Quan¡¯s identity, and he had a vague idea in his heart that he did not dare to offend him. Without waiting for Nie Xuanhua¡¯s introduction, he took the initiative to greet Su Quan. This made Su Quan stunned. It would not be surprising if Hong Tianxiao's woman met her. However, Nie Kehua was not Hong Tianxiao's woman. It was said that she still hated him deeply. However, the shrewd Su Quan soon seemed to understand. What. Su Quan took Nie Kehua's hand and smiled softly: "Sister Xuan'er calls me sister. You and sister Xuan'er are twins. I am naturally a few years older than you in terms of age. Why don't I call you sister Ke'er?" .¡± Nie Kehua nodded and said, "Ke'er has met Sister Quan." Su Quan nodded and said: "When I came back this time, I heard that my senior brother had offended sister Ke'er a lot. However, he is a senior brother and my sister's man. My sister had no choice but to apologize to my sister on behalf of my senior brother. Presumably, my sister also You know, my senior brother is a romantic seed, and when he sees a beautiful woman, he wants to take her home. My sister is so beautiful, so no wonder my senior brother has evil thoughts." Hearing Su Quan suddenly mention this matter, Nie Kehua blushed and hurriedly whispered: "Sister, please don't laugh at Ke'er. Sister, I'm just a rouge and vulgar beauty, sister is the beauty of the country." Su Quan pulled Nie Kehua to sit down gently and motioned for Nie Xuanhua to sit next to Nie Kehua. Suddenly her smile disappeared and she said solemnly: "Sister, the reason why I disturb my sister so late is because I have something important to ask of you. I hope my sister can help her for once." "Sister, please tell me." Nie Kehua was smart as ice and snow. He knew that Su Quan must have come on Hong Tianxiao's behalf, and what he asked for must be related to the dispute between the Dragon Cult and the Demon Cult, so he did not make a promise lightly. "Alas." Su Quan sighed softly, "Originally, Sister Yu'er and Sister Yongmu were coming for this matter. After all, they and their sistersWe arrived at the leader's order and asked the fairy to place us in the Horqin tribe. After tomorrow's discussion, we will assassinate Hong Tianxiao. After that, we can rush back to report to the leader. " Nie Kehua had already made a plan in his mind. Hearing this, he said, "Elder Gongyang didn't know something. Before you came, Zha Helin, a disciple of Northern Messenger Tie Lingfei, was jealous and attacked Hong Tianxiao in advance. As a result, he was killed. Therefore, in order to prevent this kind of situation from happening again, the Great Khan has strengthened the boundary of the grassland, with one post every three steps and one sentry every five steps. Hong Tianxiao is also on guard. If the four elders enter the tribe now, they will probably be killed. Discovered." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 259: A clever plan to kill Hong Tianxiao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Damn it, this Tie Lingfei, what kind of disciple did he take? He really succeeds more than he fails. I have been on the road for a few days, and I have already become addicted to alcohol. I thought of drinking some good wine from the grassland here. But I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t even get in the fucking door.¡± Jue Gun Zhao Nanxi was addicted to alcohol. Seeing that his plan to drink was ruined, he couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful of Tie Lingfei in his heart, and he even cursed. Among the four elders, He is the only one who likes to speak colloquially. Wei Wuji, the Phantom Halberd, had the face of a hanged man and was pale. Hearing this, he smiled sinisterly and said: "Fourth brother, this time the leader sent four of us brothers to deal with an unknown junior. Although it was a bit overkill, we have completed the task." After all, it doesn¡¯t cost much. After killing that kid tomorrow, the Great Khan of the Horqin tribe will obediently offer the good wine, and you will have something to drink by then, hehehehehe.¡± After hearing this, Nie Kehua thought to himself, four old ghosts who don¡¯t know whether to live or die are still bragging here, but they don¡¯t know that they have already set a trap to deal with you, and Horqin Grassland may be your burial place. Nie Kehua suddenly thought again, he was also a member of the Holy Cult, why would he help Hong Tianxiao to deal with the Holy Cult people? Is it because his relatives are all his women, or because of Su Quan's request, or because of something else? Reason, Nie Kehua suddenly felt that the answer to this question was very vague. Iron Fist Gongyang Tai, the eldest of the four, rolled his eyes and said in a weird voice: "In this case, our brothers won't let the fairy embarrassment anymore. It's already late at night. Please go back and rest. The four of us brothers are here It's enough for one night here, and I hope the fairy will come back here tomorrow morning to discuss the specific plan to kill Hong Tianxiao," Nie Kehua didn¡¯t want to stay here for a long time. Hearing what he said was exactly what he wanted, he hugged his fists towards Gong Yangtai and said, "This will offend the four elders. Kehua will come back to discuss with the four elders tomorrow morning." Divine Sword Simolo looked at Nie Kehua's beautiful back, licked the corner of his mouth, and said with a sly smile: "This girl is really on point. She is only a little less mature than the two witches. If I can get her When you put it on the bed, it will taste absolutely wonderful.¡± Iron Fist Gong Yangtai was a little dissatisfied with the lecherous behavior of Excalibur Simolo, but he didn't want to reprimand him too much. He just frowned and said: "Second brother, don't forget the rules of our holy religion. Without the leader, Before permission is given, fairies cannot take off their virginity at will, and people in this religion cannot be rude to fairies, otherwise, the most severe punishment of the Holy Religion will be imposed." How could Divine Sword Simolo not know this rule? Over the years, he had only had lust for Nie Kehua, but had no sexual courage. However, sometimes when he was having sex with the women around him, he often imagined the woman under him as Nie Kehua or those two peerless beauties and witches. Among the masters of the Demon Sect, there are three most lustful ones, namely Sima Biao, Dragon King of the Sea of ??Desire, Smoluo the Divine Sword, and Monk Bujie, the Envoy of the West. There are also many stunning girls in the Demon Sect, and Fairy Nie Kehua is one of them. , there are also the Flying Witch and the Purple Shirt Witch. Among the five messengers, the Eastern Messenger Qiao Rakshasa Mu Yulian and the Central Messenger Xuan Bing Jade Girl Situ Qian are also beauties no less than Nie Kehua. In addition, there are several sub-alterns. The female altar girl. Nie Kehua is a fairy. Because of the rules of the Demon Cult, no one can have any ideas about her. However, the Flying Witch and the Purple Shirt Witch are very powerful in martial arts and are not under the three guardians, so none of these three perverts dare to attack them. Although the Eastern Messenger Qiao Rakshasa Mu Yulian and the Central Messenger Xuan Bingyu Situ Qian were not as good as the three in martial arts, they were both ruthless people and they did not dare to offend them easily. The female altar leaders were inferior in terms of status and martial arts, so they became the targets of the three. Among them were two sluts, who hit it off with the three of them and became their special favorites. However, the other few people did not take the three of them into their eyes at all, not to mention that there were rules in the Demon Cult that prohibited fighting with each other, so the three of them did not dare to act rashly, lest they break the rules and be punished. After Nie Kehua left, the two black shadows also slowly left. The four elders were only thinking about how to spend the night on this cold and windy hill, and they didn't even notice. She was speechless all night. Early the next morning, before dawn, Nie Kehua came to the hill again, but this time the scarf on her face was gone, causing the divine sword Smoluo to stare at her face. A quick look. In addition to her, the northern messenger Tie Lingfei also followed her. After Tie Lingfei met Gong Yangtai and others, Nie Kehua said to Gong Yangtai: "Elder Gongyang, Ke Hua and Hong Tianxiao have made an appointment to meet in the Qergan Valley in half an hour. He is alone, which is the best time for the four elders to take action." The four elders did not expect Nie Kehua to be so efficient. They lured Hong Tianxiao out early in the morning and left him alone, but Gongyang TaisuHe came to be cautious, and after hearing this, he suddenly became suspicious and asked: "Since the fairy made an appointment with Hong Tianxiao, why didn't she tell her last night and only tell her now?" Nie Kehua secretly cursed the old fox in his heart, but his face was as calm as water as he explained: "Last night when Ke Hua came back from here, he happened to meet Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao had long coveted Ke Hua's beauty and had been showing great attentiveness to Ke Hua these days. Ke Hua took the opportunity to make an appointment with him to meet in the Qergan Valley early this morning. Hong Tianxiao thought that Ke Hua suddenly changed his mind, and he was happy and agreed, so Ke Hua came to inform the four elders early in the morning." Before the four elders came here, they had naturally seen the information about Hong Tianxiao collected by the Demon Cult. They knew that he was a lustful person like Sima Biao, Dragon King of the Sea of ??Desire, Smoluo of the Divine Sword, and Monk Bujie, the Western Messenger, so they listened to the information. After hearing Nie Kehua's words, he no longer had any doubts. Gong Yangtai said to the three of them: "Since the fairy has no more clever tricks, it's up to us brothers to take action. However, I don't know the location of the Qergan Valley, so we need to ask the fairy to lead the way." ." The first half of Gong Yangtai's words was addressed to his three brothers, but the second half was addressed to Nie Kehua. This is where Gong Yangtai is so cunning. He is afraid that Nie Kehua is someone else pretending to be her, so he lets her lead the way. As soon as Nie Kehua performs Qinggong, he will know whether it is true or false, because the martial arts of fairies of all ages are inherited from the same line. , except for the fairy master and apprentice, no one else can. Hearing this, Nie Kehua scolded the old fox again, nodded and said: "Elder Gongyang doesn't say anything, but Kehua also has this intention. So, please ask the four elders to follow Kehua, and Kehua can also help when the time comes. A helping hand.¡± Divine Sword Simolo hurriedly showed his kindness: "Fairy just needs to lead my four brothers to the place. As for killing an unknown boy, there is no need for Fairy to do it himself. Just leave it to us four brothers." After killing that boy, the merit will naturally belong to the fairy." Although Gong Yangtai couldn't stand the look of Sword Sword Simolo, what he said made some sense. Originally, the four elders had already lost their face by dealing with a junior. If Nie Kehua was allowed to help again, I'm afraid that he would be really embarrassed in the future. He could no longer hold his head high in the Demon Cult. As for who got the credit after killing Hong Tianxiao, Gongyang Tai didn't care at all, not to mention that this method was indeed thought up by Nie Kehua, so he nodded and said: "What the second brother said What's more, the fairy can just watch, and when the four of me are no longer able to do it, it won't be too late for the fairy to come back." Nie Kehua naturally guessed what these old devils were thinking, and he didn't want to waste any time on this matter, so he nodded and said: "Kehua made a mistake just now, and Hong Tianxiao is just an unknown person, let alone The four elders are here in person, and even any elder is enough to get rid of it." The four elders were already dissatisfied with the order to go out in full force to deal with a junior. After hearing Nie Kehua's words, they were exactly what they wanted, and they all looked happy. Jueqiang Zhao Nanxi was anxious to kill Hong Tianxiao and then drink, and hurriedly urged: "It's getting late now, let's go quickly, lest Hong Tianxiao can't wait for the fairy and become suspicious." Nie Kehua smiled slightly when he heard this, took out a small wine bottle from behind, handed it to Jueqiang Zhao Nanxi, and said: "Kehua knows Elder Zhao's preferences, so he specially took a small bottle of the best collection from Horqin Grassland." Zhao Nanxi was overjoyed and hurriedly took it, opened the jug, opened his mouth and took a big gulp, drank half of the jug in one go, wiped his mouth and laughed: "Good wine, good wine, but it's just a small jug." Nie Kehua smiled slightly and said: "As long as we can kill Hong Tianxiao, Elder Zhao can drink as much wine as he wants in the entire Horqin Grassland." Zhao Nanxi was overjoyed when he heard this and said: "Okay, the fairy must keep his word. After killing Hong Tianxiao later, Zhao will follow the fairy." After saying that, Zhao Nanxi said to Tie Lingfei: "Northern envoy, Zhao is really I envy you, why don't we wait until this matter is settled and let's switch, I will be the envoy from the north and you will be the elder, how about that?" Tie Lingfei knew that Zhao Nanxi said this because he wanted to stay here for a long time. Hearing the words, he smiled slightly and said: "Elder Zhao is serious. Lingfei knows that his martial arts is low and he will never be able to fulfill the position of elder. Since Elder Zhao likes Ling Fei sends someone to deliver the fine wine here to Elder Zhao every month." Zhao Nanxi just said that, waiting for Tie Lingfei's words, and said with great joy: "This relationship is good, Zhao will never forget the benefits of the Northern Envoy, hahahaha." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 260: Ambush Hong Tianxiao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tie Lingfei smiled again and said to Simolo: "Actually, the most suitable person to be the northern envoy here is Elder Si. After all, the beauties of Horqin Grassland are famous throughout the Mongolian grassland. You must know that our Fairy Nie is Horqin. People, you should know that all the girls in Horqin are as beautiful as flowers." Hearing this, Simo Luo¡¯s eyes gleamed, and his heart was ready to move. He smiled evilly at Tie Lingfei and said, ¡°Northern Messenger, tell the truth, how many beauties have you played with in Horqin Grassland?¡± Seeing that several people were suddenly busy, Gongyang Tai frowned and said displeasedly: "It's getting late. If you have anything to say, please wait until the task is completed." Smoluo seemed a little afraid of Gongyang Tai, and he hurriedly stopped talking. Nie Kehua nodded and said: "It's getting late, let's go." After saying that, he took the first step, unfolded the swinging willow dance, and flew towards the north. When the four elders saw it, they knew that this was the unique Qing Gong movement of the demon sect fairy. They looked at each other, nodded, and also started Qing Gong, following behind Nie Kehua. Tie Lingfei looked at the backs of the four of them, a vicious look flashed in his eyes, he sneered several times, started Qinggong, and followed behind the four of them. The Qergan River Valley is the place where Nie Kehua captured Hong Tianxiao last time, because that place is twenty miles away from the center of the Horqin tribe, and the river valley has long dried up, so no one will set foot here. This is why Nie Kehua and this time The reason why Hong Tianxiao chose the ambush location. When the six of them came to the upper edge of the Qergan Valley, they saw a figure standing in the middle of the valley. Although his back was turned to everyone, his height and figure were the same as Hong Tianxiao. At this moment, he was looking at the sky, and then looking around, as if he was waiting for someone, but that person had not arrived yet. Nie Kehua said softly to Gongyang Tai: "Elder Gongyang, the man in the valley is Hong Tianxiao. How are you going to act, Elder Gongyang?" Gong Yangtai didn't take Hong Tianxiao seriously at all. Hearing this, he sneered and said, "Is it necessary to kill an unknown person? Second brother, I will leave this matter to you. The three of us will Someone will help you." Gongyang Tai also wanted Simolo to show off in front of Nie Kehua. Of course, Smoluo knew Gong Yangtai's intention, and wanted to perform the magic sword's stunt in front of Nie Kehua. He was overjoyed immediately, drew out his sword, said yes, and was about to rush down, but was stopped by Nie Kehua, "Wait a minute, Elder Gong Yang. If you only let the Chief Secretary go down, this mission will definitely fail." When Si Moluo heard this, his expression changed. Fortunately, it was Nie Kehua who said this. Otherwise, even if the three guardians had higher martial arts skills than him, he would fight them desperately. Si Moluo showed a slight displeasure on his face and asked: "Does the fairy mean that I, Si Moluo, am no longer a match for that boy named Hong?" Nie Kehua shook his head and said: "That's not what Ke Hua meant. Although Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is not high, similar to Ke Hua's, his light kung fu is extremely good. Ke Hua is worried that if Elder Si cannot kill him with one blow, he will be killed later." By the time he uses Qing Kung Fu to escape, it will be too difficult to catch up with him.¡± Si Moluo said with a smile, "Fairy, you overestimate that boy. Even if he starts practicing martial arts from his mother's womb, how good will he be? Fairy, don't worry, this boy will be left to me. If you can't give him Touti comes to see you, and Smoluo is at the mercy of the fairy." Seeing that Si Moluo underestimated Hong Tianxiao too much and did not listen to the advice of Nie Kehua, who knew Hong Tianxiao's situation best, Gongyang Tai couldn't help but frowned slightly and said displeased: "Second brother, Fairy Nie has been here for a long time. We know Hong Tianxiao¡¯s situation better than we do, so my second brother must not underestimate his enemy. If he really messes up the matter, how can the leader spare us." Si Moluo couldn't help but tremble in his heart when he thought of the leader's cruel methods, and he didn't dare to persist anymore. He turned around and asked Nie Kehua: "What do you think of it as a fairy?" Nie Kehua smiled slightly and said four words: "Encircle and annihilate them." "Surround him and annihilate him?" The four of them were stunned when they heard this, and Zhao Nanxi said: "Could it be that we four brothers should surround him and annihilate him?" Nie Kehua shook his head and said: "If the four of you go down at the same time, I'm afraid Hong Tianxiao will realize that the momentum is wrong and run away before you get there. Kehua means that we should let Elder Si go down, Elder Gongyang, Elder Zhao and Elder Wei hid on the upper edge in the shape of a Chinese character, Elder Gongyang guarded the south side to prevent him from escaping back to the Horqin tribe, Elder Zhao and Ke Hua guarded the southwest side, Elder Wei and the northern envoy guarded the southeast side, so First of all, if Hong Tianxiao loses to Elder Si, no matter which side he escapes from, he will not succeed. This mission of killing Hong Tianxiao will definitely be successful." Hearing this, Gongyang Tai nodded and said: "No wonder the leader often praises fairies. Fairies are indeed as smart as ice and snow. Let's justAct according to the fairy's plan, second brother, the five of us will go and hide now. You can go down and find out for a while how powerful this unknown person is who made the leader mobilize so many people. " Smoluo nodded and said, "Okay." After a while, the five people had hid themselves in the position mentioned by Nie Kehua. Seeing this, Simo Luo laughed a few times and jumped down into the river valley. Hong Tianxiao is here alone, so it is naturally part of the plan to attract the four elders. However, after waiting for nearly an hour, no one came. I thought there was something wrong in some link. I was feeling anxious and anxious. I wanted to leave but was worried that the four elders would come. I didn¡¯t want to leave but I was worried. At this moment, I heard There was an unfamiliar long laugh. Hong Tianxiao's heart also calmed down in this long laugh, and he turned around and looked back. After Si Moluo landed, he smiled sinisterly at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Are you Hong Tianxiao?" Hong Tianxiao saw that Si Moluo was holding a sword in his hand, and knew that this person must be Si Moluo, the divine swordsman among the four elders, so he nodded and said: "Yes, that's right. I wonder who you are?" Smoluo looked up to the sky and laughed and said: "Today next year will be your death anniversary, so there is no harm in telling you. I am Sword Sword Smoluo, one of the four elders of the Holy Religion. You have offended the Holy Religion, and the leader specially ordered this elder to come. If I'm interested in taking the head from your neck, I'll kill it at the neck, so that I don't have to do anything." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Si Moluo, do you really think you can kill me with your own skills? If you three guardians came here at the same time, I might believe you when you say such a thing. A person will only come here to die. It doesn¡¯t matter if he dies, but what matters is that from now on, those beautiful wives and concubines will become someone else¡¯s.¡± Si Moluo was shocked when he heard this, and thought to himself, how come this Hong Tianxiao knew so much about the Holy Religion, and even found out his own nature clearly, and looking at his expression, he didn't seem to have any fear. Could it be that he Said things had been leaked. Thinking of this, Smoluo couldn't help but turn his head and look around. He didn't notice anything strange in the hiding place of Gong Yangtai and others. He couldn't help but feel courageous and said coldly: "No wonder the leader values ??you so much. It seems that You are indeed not simple, but there is only one consequence for offending the Holy Cult, and that is death, so accept your fate." After saying that, Si Moluo drew out his sword and saw that the scabbard was being used as a hidden weapon and threw it at Hong Tianxiao. He kicked off his right foot, held the sword in both hands, pointed the sword forward, and spun his body quickly towards Hong Tianxiao. This was what Si Moluo had just realized recently. The body and the sword are united. The reason why Smoluo used the unique skill of combining body and sword as soon as he came up was because he suddenly felt that Hong Tianxiao was a bit scary and wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. Hong Tianxiao doesn't use swords very much, and only knows three sets of swordsmanship. One is the Xiaoyao Sect's Tianyu Qijian, the other is the Luoying Swordmanship created by Huang Yaoshi, and the last one is the Bodhidharma Sword learned from the Shaolin Temple. Although they only know these three sets of swordsmanship, they are all unique skills in the world. Anyone who can learn one of them can be proud of the world and earn a place in the martial arts world. It was also the first time that Hong Tianxiao saw the art of combining human and sword. He couldn't help shouting "Okay" immediately and used the divine movement to avoid Smoluo's blow. Hong Tianxiao had just stood up, but he saw Smoluo's fast figure suddenly turned around in the air and still rushed towards him. Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised, and then he stopped being scornful and used his divine movement to avoid the attack. Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised, so was Smoluo. Ever since he practiced the integration of human swords, every opponent he encountered had been killed by this move. The main reason why the combination of human and sword is so powerful is that it is extremely fast, coupled with the lack of moves and power, it makes people unable to parry. The slightest distraction will lead to a sword piercing the heart. Turning around in the air is Smoluo's unique stunt. Unexpectedly, neither of the two swords worked. Si Moluo believed Nie Kehua's words and thought to himself, Hong Tianxiao's light skill was really good, and he was able to dodge effortlessly. After passing these two swords, it seemed that we had to fight him in close combat. Thinking of this, Si Moluo stopped, unfolded his sword skills, and fought with Hong Tianxiao. In order to make Gong Yangtai think that he was really waiting for Nie Kehua, Hong Tianxiao did not bring a weapon, so he used Tianshan Six Yang Palm to fight against the enemy. . The two of them went back and forth and started fighting in the river valley. After a while, there were thirty rounds without a winner. The more Smoluo fought, the more frightened he became. He did not expect that his opponent's martial arts skills were not inferior to his own, and it seemed that the opponent was not trying his best. He also thought of the Haikou he had just boasted about, and when his moves changed, it was Smoluo's three special sword skills. One of the moves is the Seven Cuts Sword Technique. Each move is like swinging seven swords, so it is called the Seven Cuts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 261 The miserable method You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Smoluo suddenly changed his move to the Seven-Slash Sword Technique, which was used to quickly control people. Hong Tianxiao's Tianshan Six-Yang Palm naturally could not reach the gap between the swords, so he also changed his move to the best one for close-quarters combat. The martial arts of Tianshan is the plum-breaking hand. Si Moluo did not expect that Hong Tianxiao used martial arts that he had never heard of or seen before. He was stunned and slowed down his moves. After only a moment of relief, Hong Tianxiao used the sword gap to grab Smoluo's wrists. Smoluo hurriedly withdrew his wrists, but he didn't expect Hong Tianxiao's hands to follow him like a shadow. As a result, Si Moluo could no longer use his sword skills and fell into a passive situation. He kept retreating back, hoping to distance himself from Hong Tianxiao, but Hong Tianxiao's light skill was higher than him and he pressed forward step by step. , the distance between the two people not only did not widen, but actually got closer and closer. Gongyang Tai could see clearly from above and knew that Smoluo would be defeated without even using a few moves, and his life was in danger, so he stood up in a hurry and shouted: "Let's go together and kill this kid." After shouting, Gongyang Taifei descended into the valley and joined the battle group of Hong Tianxiao and Smoluo. However, Gongyang Tai suddenly discovered that Zhao Nanxi and Wei Wuji had not come down, and Nie Kehua and Tie Lingfei were also missing. Gong Yangtai suddenly felt uneasy in his heart. He observed the situation around him while fighting. The quieter the surroundings were, the more uneasy Gong Yangtai felt. Hong Tianxiao fought one against two without any fear. He used his set of Tianshan plum-breaking skills to go deep, forcing the two who had no intention of fighting to retreat step by step. Gongyang Tai had seen the four of them for so long, but he didn't see them coming down. His feelings changed, so he whispered to Simolo: "Second brother, the situation has changed. Let's retreat separately. You are here and we are here. No matter who can leave this place, Report this to the leader." Si Moluo also noticed that something was wrong, nodded and said: "Okay, brother, you go first, I will cover you." Although Si Moluo was lustful, he was not only a greedy person who was afraid of death, but also attached great importance to the affection between brothers. . Gong Yangtai couldn't do it. He was the boss and he was supposed to be the one to cut off the queen. After listening to Smoluo's words, he simply said "Second brother, be careful", then he started his Qinggong and flew away to the west. In the blink of an eye, He had already arrived at the place where he had been hiding. Just when he had just jumped up to the upper edge of the river valley, he was suddenly faced with two extremely fierce palm winds. Gongyang Tai did not expect that there would be an ambush here. He was so frightened that it was too late to dodge. He had no choice but to wave his palms to meet him. With two "bang bang" sounds, Gong Yangtai's body flew backwards and fell heavily into the river valley. At the same time, a large amount of blood spilled from the air. Smoluo was about to use two special moves to force Hong Tianxiao back, and then escape to the east, but he didn't expect such a change to happen to Gongyang Tai. He was stunned and was hit in the abdomen by Hong Tianxiao. Before his body could fly out, Hong Tianxiao added another kick, hitting him in the chest. Smoluo screamed and flew five feet away, landing right next to Gong Yangtai. Gongyang Tai covered his chest with his right hand, opened his mouth and took out another mouthful of blood. When he saw Si Moluo falling beside him, he called out "Second Brother" with great difficulty. However, he found that Si Moluo was motionless. He was obviously dead. He couldn't help but He was taken aback and looked at Hong Tianxiao who was walking slowly towards him in horror. "Gong Yangtai, I give you two choices. One is to end like Smoluo, and the other is to swear allegiance to me." Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to Gongyang Tai, bent down and held Smoluo's hand tightly. He took off his sword, put it into the scabbard, and said coldly to Gong Yangtai. Gong Yangtai was shocked and asked in a trembling voice: "Where are Zhao Nanxi and Wei Wuji?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "I will let you see them, Xuan'er, you all come out and bring out those two elders." Gong Yangtai turned around and looked around, and saw ten people standing out where he had just been hiding. Two of them were Zhao Nanxi and Wei Wuji, but they were held in the hands of two men with similar looks. , there is still a long distance between the feet and the ground, and the expressions of the two of them are also very sluggish. Gong Yangtai looked at "Nie Kehua" and Tie Lingfei with a look of surprise, and then suddenly realized: "So you you have already already" "Nie Kehua" walked gently to Hong Tianxiao and sneered at Gong Yangtai: "Gong Yangtai, although you were very careful just now and tested the authenticity of my identity many times, you still guessed wrong. I am not Nie Kehua. I She is her twin sister, my name is Nie Xuanhua." Gongyang Tai murmured "No wonder, no wonder", then he thought of something again, and he nodded and said, "It seems that the girl's swinging willow dance movement technique was taught by Fairy Nie. I didn't expect it." Even Fairy Nie and Tie Lingfei have betrayed the Holy Religion, no wonder the four of us have fallen into a big trap here, Gong Yangtai has nothing to say." Hong Tianxiao patted it gentlyNie Xuanhua put her fragrant shoulder as a sign of commendation. Hearing this, he smiled slightly and said: "Gong Yangtai, you are only half right. Tie Lingfei has indeed surrendered to the Dragon Cult now, but Fairy Nie has not betrayed your Demon Cult. As for The Swinging Willow Dance Body Technique is indeed not taught by Nie Kehua. As for who taught it, you don't need to know." Gong Yangtai understood his situation and was already a prisoner, and he couldn't help but lower his head dejectedly. Hong Tianxiao said: "Gong Yangtai, Zhao Nanxi, and Wei Wuji, as I have said just now, there are only two paths before you. One is to surrender to the Shenlong Sect, continue to work undercover in the Demon Sect, and report every move of the Demon Sect. If you pass it to me in time, the second option is to end up with Smoluo." No need to think about it, Gong Yangtai would choose the first path, but he was thinking in his heart that as long as he could leave here, he would naturally tell the leader everything and use all the strength of the Holy Religion to destroy the Shenlong Religion, otherwise he would become a confidant of the Holy Religion in the future. Seriously, he hurriedly endured the pain and knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao and kowtowed: "Gong Yangtai is willing to swear allegiance to the leader to the death, and he will never have second thoughts." When Zhao Nanxi heard this, he spat a thick mouthful of phlegm on Gong Yangtai's face, and said angrily: "Gong Yangtai, I didn't expect you to be such a greedy and fearful person. I, Zhao Nanxi, am so blind that I am like you. People of this kind are sworn brothers. At worst, they will be a good man again in eighteen years. How can they commit apostasy?" "Okay, okay, he is indeed a man." Hong Tianxiao admired Zhao Nanxi's loyalty in his heart, but it was a pity that what he needed now was a traitor. For someone like Zhao Nanxi, staying would not necessarily win his allegiance. On the contrary, he would be a traitor. Hidden danger, "I just don't know how loyal you are to the Demon Cult under the life and death talisman?" As soon as he finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao waved his right hand, and several rays of light quickly penetrated into Zhao Nanxi's body. Next, Hong Tianxiao quickly opened the acupuncture points for him. Everyone didn't know what Hong Tianxiao meant, let alone what the life and death talisman was, so they all looked at Zhao Nanxi. I saw Zhao Nanxi's face suddenly changed, and his whole body trembled, but he could not move his teeth. His hands had deeply grasped his legs, and blood dripped from his fingers to the ground. Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he saw this. This was the toughest man he had ever seen since he cast the Life and Death Talisman. If it weren't for the differences between the enemy and ourselves, Hong Tianxiao would really want to make friends with him. Finally, after a while, Zhao Nanxi couldn't bear it anymore, but he didn't beg Hong Tianxiao for mercy. He just started to scream in pain, and his hands began to scratch all over his body. After a while, Zhao Nanxi's body It's full of scars, even the face is crisscrossed with scratches. Except for Hong Tianxiao, everyone was horrified. Even Wulongshi and Zhong Zhijie, who didn't understand Zhao Nanxi as a person, could see from Zhao Nanxi's performance just now that this person was definitely a tough guy. Seeing him so crazy at this moment, they couldn't help but feel They were extremely afraid of the life and death talisman, and they all thought that this life and death talisman was the evolved version of Yijin Pill, which could be injected directly into the body without pills. Because Hong Tianxiao's technique was too fast and he didn't explain it in advance, no one knew what Hong Tianxiao injected into his body. Although it was the second time that Nie Xuanhua saw Hong Tianxiao controlling people with the life and death talisman, he still couldn't help but tremble all over, nestled in Hong Tianxiao's arms, and almost didn't dare to open his eyes to look. When they were at the dealer, even Fang Yi, who had always been bold, couldn't bear such a scene, let alone Nie Xuanhua. Hong Tianxiao reached out to hold her in his arms and gently stroked her hair. Zhao Nanxi could no longer endure the painful torture. He threw himself at Hong Tianxiao's feet and shouted in a hoarse voice: "Quicklygive mejust give me a quickie, pleaseplease, II really can't take it anymore." Zhao Nanxi's voice sounded like a ghost crying to everyone's ears. Their legs felt weak and goosebumps spread all over their bodies. Hong Tianxiao admired Zhao Nanxi as a tough guy. Although he couldn't bear it, this time he wanted to establish his power in front of the Five Dragon Envoys, Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji, so he couldn't give up halfway. He kicked him aside and said coldly: "Now I realized it was too late to beg for mercy, so just enjoy the taste of the Talisman of Life and Death." Hearing this, Zhao Nanxi knew that begging for mercy was useless, so he yelled, stood up, and suddenly ran outside. After running for a while, he fell to the ground and struggled painfully for a while, then he tried to stand up and ran around, falling again, and then again. He stood up and repeated this seven or eight times. After falling down for the last time, Zhao Nanxi could not stand up again, but he was almost naked. Not to mention scratches all over his body, even his stomach was scratched by him and his intestines were exposed. A lot of it outside is miserable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 262: Three hidden chess pieces You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Wow." After Zhao Nanxi left this world silently, Nie Xuanhua, who couldn't hear any movement, looked sideways and saw the white and bloody intestines exposed and trembling slightly in the air. He couldn't help it anymore. , squatting on the ground and vomiting loudly, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly squatted aside and patted her back gently. Although the other people were not as exaggerated as Nie Xuanhua, their legs were weak and they could not move or speak. When Nie Xuanhua vomited all the breakfast in his stomach and reluctantly stood up with the help of Hong Tianxiao, he found that everyone around him was pale and looked at Zhao Nanxi's body with dull eyes. No one had come back to his senses. Especially Tie Lingfei, although he had tasted the life and death talisman, but only for a moment. Now that he saw Zhao Nanxi's tragic ending from birth to death, and then thought that he had also been hit by this terrible life and death talisman, the fear in his heart was still there. Above everyone else. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. He didn't expect that the effect of using the Life and Death Talisman this time was so good. It even suppressed the Five Dragon Envoys and Zhong Zhijie. So he coughed lightly and said to Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji: "Among the two roads designated by me, There is a way to survive, but Zhao Nanxi is stubborn and insists on choosing this path of death. You have all seen his fate. If you don't want to follow in his footsteps, you must choose to be loyal to our religion. Otherwise, I will not hesitate to use life and death again. Talisman." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao unblocked the two people's acupuncture points, and then made a motion of throwing his right hand at them. How dare Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji say no, they hurriedly kowtowed like pounding rice, saying: "I am willing, I am willing, my subordinates are willing to be loyal, and there is no second intention." "Very good." Hong Tianxiao had already expected this result. He took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms, took out two pills, threw them in front of the two of them, and said, "It's not that I can't trust you, it's just that I regard important matters as my priority." Seriously, you have to be careful. I will plant a life and death talisman on you later. If you feel any pain, just swallow this pill. It will ensure that it will not happen within three months. If you are really Be loyal to me, and I will send someone to give you the antidote every three months." After saying that, before the two of them could react, Hong Tianxiao quickly planted the life and death talisman on them. Both of them were greedy for life and afraid of death. They were not as tough as Zhao Nanxi. As soon as he felt the pain start, he couldn't help shouting, grabbed the pills on the ground, and opened his mouth to swallow them without caring that they were stained with mud. inside. After swallowing the pills, the two soon felt that the pain was gradually reducing until it disappeared. "My subordinates have met the leader." The two of them put away their previous thoughts of pretending to surrender in order to escape, and bowed to Hong Tianxiao in a polite manner. "Well, get up." Hong Tianxiao nodded, bent down and picked up a book that fell from Zhao Nanxi's body just now when he was struggling. He found that it read "Jueying Marksmanship" on it, so he put it in his arms, and then He picked up Zhao Nanxi's iron gun and handed it into Zhong Zhijie's hands. Then he turned to the two of them and said, "You don't need to arrange how you should explain to the leader of the Demon Cult after you go back. In order to cooperate with your actions, starting from today Starting now, I will not appear in the world for the time being." Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji are both smart people, so they naturally know what Hong Tianxiao means, so they all responded in unison: "Please rest assured, Master, I will understand." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, as for the bodies of Simolo and Zhao Nanxi, you two will be responsible for burying them here. Su Wen, the leader of the Demon Cult, is very suspicious. In order to prevent him from sending people to dig the graves to check in the future, Zhao Nanxi can be buried here." The body was burnt with fire so that there would be no more flaws.¡± The two of them hurriedly said "Yes", thinking in their hearts, they didn't expect that this leader of the church would be so ruthless and thorough in his work at such a young age, and he was not inferior to that leader in the slightest. It seems that in the future dispute between the Holy Cult and the Dragon Cult, we still don't know who will win. If This leader controls the masters of the holy religion one by one with the life and death talisman. I am afraid that even if the leader has the ability to reach the sky, he will not be able to defeat this leader. Thinking of this, the two of them can't help but feel relieved that they have taken refuge in the Shenlong Cult in time. Both of these people were afraid of death, but they imagined that other people in the Demon Sect were also afraid of death, so they came up with such an idea. Hong Tianxiao then said to Black Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue: "Black Dragon Envoy, the main altar of the Demon Sect is in Yunnan, and that is where your Black Dragon Sect is responsible. You must not fight head-on with them, and you must be careful in your actions. Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji are not very capable. If they are weak, they will be assigned to your Black Dragon Sect and be deployed by you." Hong Tianxiao said to Tie Lingfei again: "You will be under the jurisdiction of the Golden Dragon Gate first. After entering Beijing this time, I will arrange for you to meet with the Golden Dragon Envoy." Although they knew that the talisman of life and death was not planted on their bodies, after witnessing the tragic situation of Zhao Nanxi with their own eyes, Wulongshi and Zhong Zhijie were suddenly filled with infinite fear of Hong Tianxiao, to the point where this fear had alreadyFar more than Hong Antong, who used Yijinwan to teach, but behind the fear, there is more admiration and sincere support for Hong Tianxiao. After everything was settled, Hong Tianxiao said goodbye to Tahar and took the girls back to Shenlong Island. Fortunately, Nie Xuanhua said that since she married Hong Tianxiao, she would naturally follow him. Regarding Yong Mu's departure, Dayu'er just told Tahar that she wanted to live with her daughter for a while. Although the cold poison in Tahar's body cannot be completely eliminated, nine-tenths of it has been eliminated, and the remaining one-tenth of the cold poison has been completely suppressed. Tahar's body is gradually recovering and no longer needs Yong. Mu's care. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao has clearly told him that he can no longer have sex from now on, otherwise the yin energy in the woman's body may cause cold poison again, so Tahar has no interest at all in Yong Mu's stay, not to mention Yong Mu's original It has been out of favor for many years. Although he was reluctant to break up with his mother, grandmother and sister, Nie Kehua also left Horqin Grassland and returned to Yunnan the day after Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji left. Before leaving, looking at Hong Tianxiao's hesitant expression, Nie Kehua naturally felt Knowing what he was going to say, he just said to him coldly: "Master Hong, please rest assured. Since I promised Sister Quan to remain neutral in the battle between the Demon Sect and the Dragon Sect, I will definitely do this. I will definitely keep it secret." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then he felt relieved. After all, as long as Nie Kehua didn't say anything, the leader of the Demon Cult would never have imagined that one of his decisions would actually add three spies from the Dragon Cult and a neutral person to the core figures of the Demon Cult. Although they had known for a long time that Hong Tianxiao was always merciful, when they saw that Hong Tianxiao went to Horqin Grassland and brought back a lot of beauties, the Five Dragon Envoys and Zhong Zhijie still couldn't help but admire them. When Xu Xueting, He Tianxing and Taoist Wugen saw how beautiful these women were, they couldn't help but worry about Wen'er, He Tianyun and the Han sisters. After arriving at Shenlong Island, the five dragon envoys followed Hong Tianxiao's instructions and rushed to various places. When Su Quan came to Shenlong Island that day, basically all the disciples had left the island in batches. Fortunately, the five chiefs were delayed. Otherwise, even if the five dragon envoys and patrol envoys could be found, could they catch up with the four demon sects? It was still unknown for the Great Elder to come to Horqin Grassland before. However, although the Five Dragon Envoys and the Inspection Envoys arrived at the Horqin Grassland, Hong Tianxiao suddenly came up with the strategy of letting Nie Xuanhua dress up as Nie Kehua to lure the four elders into the urn. The Five Dragon Envoys and the Inspection Envoys were basically useless, but there were six After all, having people here makes Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan feel more at ease. By this time, Wen'er's injuries had completely healed. She was naturally surprised to see Hong Tianxiao come back. Even if Xu Xueting said that she wanted to follow Hong Tianxiao south, Xu Xueting would not dare to disagree, let alone disagree. After all, The more favored Hong Tianxiao's daughter is, the more stable his position will be in the future. There are so many women around Hong Tianxiao. If they leave their daughter on the island, the father and daughter can see each other often, but there is no guarantee that they will lose Hong Tianxiao's favor due to long-term absence. What surprised Hong Tianxiao the most was Princess Jianning. Before Hong Tianxiao left, in order to prevent her from staying in the room and getting sick, he let her live in He Tianyun's yard. Unexpectedly, in more than a month, Princess Jianning actually learned good cooking skills from He Tianyun. Although she was not as good as He Tianyun, but looking at the women around Hong Tianxiao, she was unmatched. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao did not have the idea of ??bringing her into the harem. Although he was surprised, he just smiled and thought to himself, although Wu Yingxiong will be castrated by Princess Jianning in the future and will not be able to do things between men and women, he still has such a good fortune, no I know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing, but if it were me, I would still choose to have sex. The next day after returning to Shenlong Island, Hong Tianxiao set foot on the road back to the capital. However, what was very different from when there were only Hong Tianxiao and Princess Jianning was that there were many more women when he returned to the capital, including Su. Thirteen people: Tsuen, Nie Xuanhua, Dayu'er, Su Yue'er, Wen'er, He Tianyun, Xinyue, Yong Mu, Shuhui, Shuzhe, Sumina, Han Xue and Han Shuang. Of course, in order to prevent the location of Shenlong Island from being exposed, Hong Tianxiao knocked out Princess Jianning before leaving the island, and did not wake her up until she arrived at Tianjin Port. Moreover, just in case, Hong Tianxiao still went on the road with Princess Jianning, and the other girls followed Hong Tianxiao and Princess Hong Tianxiao in batches, in order to avoid Princess Jianning and the girls from meeting each other, and to prepare for possible future dangers. There will be any loopholes. After arriving in the capital, Su Quan naturally moved into the mansion with his daughters, while Hong Tianxiao moved into the inn with Princess Jianning. Along the way, Princess Jianning also asked Hong Tianxiao many times why he came to the capital. Hong Tianxiao only said that he came to do one thing and promised Princess Jianning that once the thing was done, he would leave the capital immediately and take her to travel around the world. The world. However, just when Hong Tianxiao was out "doing business" and Princess Jianning was staying alone at the inn, Liu Feiying suddenly appeared and said that he found this place because he heard from his subordinates that he saw Princess Jianning today. Princess Jianning naturally did not want to return to the palace, because in one month it would be the day when Kangxi ordered her to be sent to Yunnan to get married, but Hong Tianxiao would not comply with her wishes. If he did not take her back, Hong Tianxiao would not be able to communicate with Kangxi. In order to tap Princess Jianning's acupuncture points, he hired a sedan and sent Princess Jianning directly to the study room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Feiying suddenly appeared and said that he found this place because he heard from his subordinates that he saw Princess Jianning today. Princess Jianning naturally did not want to return to the palace, because in one month it would be the day when Kangxi ordered her to be sent to Yunnan to get married, but Hong Tianxiao would not comply with her wishes. If he did not take her back, Hong Tianxiao would not be able to communicate with Kangxi. In order to tap Princess Jianning's acupuncture points, he hired a sedan and sent Princess Jianning directly to the study room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 263 Twenty Princesses You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Princess Jianning was feeling dizzy all the way in the sedan chair. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know that she had arrived at the palace. When the sedan chair stopped, Hong Tianxiao opened the curtain of the sedan chair, casually untied Princess Jianning¡¯s acupuncture points, and then said, ¡°Princess, please get off the sedan chair.¡± As soon as Princess Jianning was able to move her body, she was filled with anger. She stepped out of the sedan door and was about to vent her anger on Hong Tianxiao when she heard a familiar voice coming from beside her: "Huang Gu, you are back. I have been so worried these days, it will be good if I come back, it will be good if I come back." During the more than a month since Princess Jianning disappeared, Kangxi also sent a large number of manpower to conduct a rigorous search throughout Shanxi Province and several surrounding provinces, but the whereabouts of Feng Xifan and Princess Jianning were not found at all. Ten days ago, someone finally discovered Feng Xifan's traces in Hebei Province, but Princess Jianning did not follow him again. After many times of encirclement and suppression, a large number of manpower was lost, but Feng Xifan still could not be captured. After learning the news, Kangxi was furious, but he had no choice. After all, he also knew that relying on those officers and soldiers to capture Feng Xifan was impossible. Fortunately, Princess Jianning was not in Feng Xifan's hands, so Kangxi placed all his hopes on it. On Hong Tianxiao, he hoped that Princess Jianning had been rescued by him and was on her way to the capital. Unexpectedly, he was about to guess her. It is true that Kangxi was worried about Princess Jianning. After all, they were aunt-nephew. When Kangxi was young, Princess Jianning still loved him very much. However, what Kangxi was most concerned about was how Princess Jianning would explain to Wu Sangui and his son if she really couldn't come back. That's why she said "just come back" twice. When Princess Jianning heard Kangxi¡¯s voice, she thought that once she returned to the palace, there would be no hope of leaving. She could only wait for a month to be sent to Yunnan to marry Wu Yingxiong. Before he left Beijing last time, he didn't think about the method to deal with Wu Yingxiong that "Liu Feiying" taught him. However, he thought that he and Hong Tianxiao would only be destined to be separated in this life, and he was afraid that they would never see each other again. Shen suddenly fainted. Hong Tianxiao was also surprised. Seeing the suspicious look Kangxi gave him, he hurriedly explained: "Your Majesty, in the past month or so, the princess has suffered a lot outside and her body is extremely weak. When I first saw her after she came back, Your Majesty, you are so excited that you fainted like this. It is not a serious problem. After the princess wakes up, the Emperor can ask the royal kitchen to stew some tonic for the princess. Be careful not to take too much medicine. " Kangxi knew that Hong Tianxiao was proficient in medical skills, and what he said was very reasonable. His doubts disappeared immediately, and he nodded and said: "In a while, General Manager Liu will write out a prescription, and I will order the imperial kitchen to supplement the princess according to the prescription written by General Manager Liu. You guys help the princess back." The last sentence was said to the maids serving Kangxi. After everyone left, Kangxi whispered to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Liu, Princess Jianning's body has not changed much in the past month, right?" "Change?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. Didn't he just explain that Princess Jianning's body was too weak? Suddenly he saw the erratic look in Kangxi's eyes, and suddenly understood, and hurriedly replied: "Your Majesty, then After Feng Xifan kidnapped the princess, he really wanted to offend her when he saw her beauty. Fortunately, his subordinates arrived in time, so Feng Xifan did not succeed. Please rest assured, Your Majesty, the princess is still a virgin." Kangxi was truly relieved after hearing this. If only the man was rescued and his virginity was lost, Kangxi still couldn't explain it to Wu Sangui. If it spread out, it would greatly disgrace the royal family. Rather than doing this, it would be better not to be able to save him. , let him die outside, this is the ancient royal family, face is more important than anything else. Kangxi, who was in a good mood, suddenly thought that Hong Tianxiao was also tired all the way, so he said: "General Manager Liu first rescued Qingliang Temple, and then rescued Princess Jianning from the traitor Feng Xifan. He made two great achievements in a row. I don't know what to do." How can I reward you?" Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "It is naturally the duty of a servant to share the emperor's worries. How can I ask for any reward?" Kangxi nodded, with a look of admiration on his face, and sighed: "I am very happy that you have this intention. However, my policy of employing people is to reward merit and punish fault. Although I know your You are loyal, but I cannot fail to reward you, otherwise, you will definitely be taken advantage of by the officials in the future." Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and said: "In this case, I will not embarrass the emperor. I just beg the emperor to let me go to Obai's house and ransack his house after he kills him." Last time, Hong Tianxiao and Suo Etu jointly raided the Suksaha Mansion for embezzling 1.5 million taels of silver and some jewelry and antiques. Kangxi naturally didn't know about it, because Suo Etu used money to silence everyone. However, Hong Tianxiao got a dagger that was as sharp as clay, a treasured garment, and the most beautiful woman in the Qing Dynasty, Su Ruhong, as well as the possessions of some servants.Kangxi knew the love. At this moment, I heard Hong Tianxiao begging for this job and thought that he wanted to get some more benefits from Obai's house. He smiled and said: "I promise you. In addition, not long ago, Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi, donated several Persians." Beauty, I will give it to Mr. Liu as well." The reason why Hong Tianxiao asked Kangxi to let him search Obai's mansion was naturally because he wanted to find out what the relationship between Obai and the leader of the Demon Cult was. After all, not everyone can do the magical power of the Xuanming Divine Palm. The one in Obai's mansion People who know the Xuanming Divine Palm must be closely connected with the Demon Cult. The last incident between Su Ruhong and Luo Qihong gave Liu Feiying a reputation as a lecher. Even Princess Jianning heard about it. How could Kangxi not know about it, so he misunderstood what Hong Tianxiao meant. Not only did he agree to the matter, I also rewarded some Persian beauties. Whenever a minister¡¯s shortcomings are discovered by the emperor, he will be considered easy to control by the emperor. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao does not bother to explain this reputation. What's more, in this way, not only can Kangxi lower his guard against him, but he can also get a few Persian beauties, killing two birds with one stone, so why not do it. When he came out of the palace, it was almost noon. Hong Tianxiao did not dare to go back to Hong Mansion, so he had to go back to Liu Mansion (in order to distinguish the two mansions, the later one was called Hong Mansion). In comparison, although the Liu Mansion is larger, it does not have as many people as the Hong Mansion. The only people living in the Liu Mansion are Li Jiaoniang, Luo Qihong, Mute Lion, Lu Gaoxuan, Fat and Thin Toutuo and others. Fortunately, There are more people, but the house does not seem deserted. Since there are fewer people to serve, the following people have less things to do. After Mao Dongzhu's reminder, and the last time Princess Jianning came to visit, it was inconvenient to transmit news between the two palaces. After the apostasy of the Five Dragon Gates on Shenlong Island ended, Hong Tianxiao ordered Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo to bring fifty people with them when they returned to the capital. A strong disciple from Shenlong Island asked them to dig a secret passage from Hong Mansion directly to Liu Mansion, connecting the two mansions. Once Liu Feiying's whereabouts were exposed in the future, the people in Liu Mansion would be able to retreat calmly. Fortunately, the two mansions were not far from each other. Ten days before Hong Tianxiao returned to the capital, this secret passage had been dug and repaired, and the fifty Shenlong Island disciples had secretly evacuated from Hong Mansion. After returning to the Liu Mansion, he was naturally greeted by Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo. However, Li Jiaoniang and Luo Qihong were nowhere to be seen. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel strange and secretly thought, if the news of his return spread to the mansion, Afterwards, it was reasonable for Luo Qihong not to come out to greet him, but it was impossible for Jiao Niang not to come out to greet him happily. Could it be that while he was away from the capital, Jiao Niang already had a sweetheart? Came to the inner mansion with random thoughts, the mute lion was sleeping in the inner mansion surveillance room (two small huts built at the gate of the inner mansion, similar to the security rooms in modern society), when he heard the footsteps of Hong Tianxiao, the mute lion He was awakened immediately. When he opened the door, he saw Hong Tianxiao, and he immediately greeted him happily. " However, Mute Lion soon noticed that Hong Tianxiao's face was a little unhappy, and he immediately understood the reason for Hong Tianxiao's unhappiness. After a while of gesticulating, Hong Tianxiao, who was full of doubts, followed Mute Lion into the inner palace. As explained in the previous article, apart from Hong Tianxiao, only Mute Lion could enter the inner palace of Liu Mansion. Mute Lion led Hong Tianxiao into a side room, closed the door mysteriously, and then turned a handle on the wall three times to the left and three times to the right. Suddenly, a crack opened on the ground, and it became increasingly larger. It is large, but when it is fully opened, it is a secret door. On the south side of the secret door is a step that leads directly to the ground. Hong Tianxiao then remembered that he had asked Lu Gaoxuan to dig a tunnel connecting Liu Mansion and Hong Mansion, but he did not expect that it would be completed so quickly. Hong Tianxiao remembered that when Lu Gaoxuan greeted him just now, he did not mention this matter. It seemed that someone must have arranged it in advance. Not many people had such courage. Apart from the Ninth Princess, the only one was the big goblin Mao Dongzhu. Besides, the Ninth Princess would not do such a thing. The Mute Lion had also lit a torch and handed it to Hong Tianxiao, looking at him with a smile on his face. Hong Tianxiao understood what the mute lion meant, and also knew that he was doing this under the arrangement of Mao Dongzhu. Without saying a word, he took the torch from his hand, turned around and walked towards the secret passage along the steps. After walking down the steps, Hong Tianxiao heard a huge noise coming from above. It seemed that the mute lion had closed the secret door of the secret passage. The height and width of the secret passage were one foot, and the lamps on both sides were actually lit. The torch in Hong Tianxiao's hand was of no use. He immediately put it out and put it aside, and walked forward along the secret passage. When we reached the center of the secret passage, a row of rooms suddenly appeared on the left, and the door of the first room was ajar, and there was a faint sound of noisy women's voices coming from inside. Could it be that all his women were waiting here? Hong Tianxiao was curious and went over to take a look. Sure enough, there were many women inside, as many as twenty of them. However, although these women were beautiful, all of them had unfamiliar faces. What caught Hong Tianxiao's attention was that these twenty-odd women were all wearing palace clothes. Hong Tianxiao knew without thinking that these women must have been obtained by Mao Dongzhu from the palace. The princess has come out. Hong Tianxiao gently pushed the door open and went in. The sounds inside suddenly disappeared without a trace. The beauties in palace attire all stood up, with almost a look of horror on their faces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Although the women were beautiful, all of them had unfamiliar faces. What caught Hong Tianxiao's attention was that these twenty-odd women were all wearing palace clothes. Hong Tianxiao knew without thinking that these women must be the emperors that Mao Dongzhu got from the palace. Concubine. Hong Tianxiao gently pushed the door open and went in. The sounds inside suddenly disappeared without a trace. The beauties in palace attire all stood up, with almost a look of horror on their faces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 264 Empress of the Qing Dynasty You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao soon discovered that the expressions of two of them were not only not panic, but also full of joy. Hong Tianxiao could no longer be familiar with these two people. They were Mao Dongzhu and Tao Hongying. Hong Tianxiao walked towards the two of them, laughing loudly and saying: "It's really the two of you who are so mischievous that you got so many concubines from the palace here." Mao Dongzhu greeted Hong Tianxiao with a smile like a flower, held his right arm with both arms, and walked towards the crowd, smiling and saying: "I remember telling the young master before that they have been lonely in the palace for a long time. Although they are well-dressed and well-fed, But like zombies, I brought them here and let them escape from the misery of the palace. It was a kind of relief for them. If the young master likes anyone, he will stay. I don't like the one, concubine. I will find a good family for her, which is better than staying alone in an empty bed in the palace." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao lightly scratched her nose with his finger and said with a smile: "You big goblin, you always have a reason. In this case, let them line up in two teams. One team is the old emperor's concubine." , the first team are the concubines of the little emperor, please introduce them to me one by one." The concubines naturally heard what Hong Tianxiao said, so before Mao Dongzhu could speak, they consciously formed two neat teams, and each team was sorted according to their status in the harem. Mao Dongzhu walked gently to the group of concubines of the old Emperor Shunzhi, pointed at the beautiful woman standing in the first place and said with a smile: "Master, this sister's name is Chun Jing'er. Speaking of which, she is really not an outsider, she is Yu The daughter of Sister Er's eldest brother Wu Keshan, who is also the niece of Sister Yu'er, was originally the queen of the late emperor, but was later deposed because the late emperor favored Concubine Dong E and was changed to Concubine Jing." Hong Tianxiao knew about this. Perhaps it was the result of social development, or perhaps the men of the Aixinjueluo family had a persistence in pursuing love. Several emperors hated arranged marriages, the most famous of which was Shunzhi and Guangxu, and Shunzhi was the first. Hong Tianxiao took a closer look at Chun Jing'er and found that it was indeed a natural beauty. She was no less charming than Da Yu'er. He sighed in his heart. Horqin Grassland is really a place rich in beauties. Just look at these women from Da Yu'er's family. A spot. Hong Tianxiao walked lightly to Chun Jing'er, looked at her with a smile for a while, then raised his head and said to everyone: "Now that you have left the palace, there are only two ways for you to choose. The first way is to stay here." I sit here, but from now on, I will no longer be an imperial concubine being served by palace maids and eunuchs, but will be a maid for this woman. However, this woman is a kind-hearted person and will never treat you badly. If you If there are any of you who don¡¯t want to follow me, I will help you find a good family and save you from being alone all your life." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao asked Chun Jing'er: "Do you choose to follow me, or let me help you find a home?" Chun Jing'er's face was already flushed, she lowered her head, and replied in a voice as soft as possible: "I am willing to stay." The reason why Chun Jing'er was not liked by Shunzhi was partly because of the arranged marriage. On the one hand, Chun Jing'er relied on the power of her aunt Da Yu'er to become domineering and even wanted to be superior to Emperor Shunzhi. Later, after she was deposed, Chun Jing'er also seriously thought about what she had done, and she regretted it greatly. She begged Da Yu'er many times, hoping that she could persuade Shunzhi to change her mind, even if she had to stay as Concubine Jing for the rest of her life, she only hoped that Shunzhi could occasionally come to visit her. Fortunately for her, Shunzhi was already fascinated by Concubine Dong E and ignored Chun Jing'er's pleas. Now, after finally leaving the palace, and having heard many things about Hong Tianxiao from Mao Dongzhu, and her aunts and cousins ??have become his women, how could Chun Jing'er not be moved. Mao Dongzhu looked at Chun Jing'er's shyness with a smile, and then introduced the second person to Hong Tianxiao: "This sister is Concubine Shuhui, so she should call Sister Yu'er aunt." After the introduction, Mao Dongzhu whispered in Hong Tianxiao's ear again He whispered: "The empress dowager who was killed by me is her biological sister." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. He stretched out his hand to gently lift her chin and looked at her carefully. Sure enough, she looked somewhat similar to the empress dowager dressed up by Mao Dongzhu. Shuhui was so ashamed that Hong Tianxiao stared at her face like this. She cast her eyes downward and did not dare to make contact with Hong Tianxiao's eyes. "Does she know about this?" After reading it, Hong Tianxiao was very satisfied, took a step back, and asked Mao Dongzhu about it. Mao Dongzhu nodded and said: "I have already told her that sister Shuhui is also a sensible person and has no resentment. Moreover, she has long been tired of life in the palace and has long hoped to leave the palace one day and start a new life. In her new life, she has already told me that she would rather stay with the young master as a maid." Hong Tianxiao??Get dressed, let's go. " Gu Lier was stunned for a moment, and then her pretty face turned red. Although she was unwilling in every way, she did not dare to brush off Hong Tianxiao's intention. She could only nodded shyly, got out of bed, put on her shoes, and went out. After Gu Lier left, Hong Tianxiao was lying alone on the big bed. For some reason, he suddenly felt like a prostitute in a brothel. Not long after, Hong Tianxiao heard a sound of exclamation coming from a distance. He thought it was the sound made by the girls when they saw Gu Lier naked. After a while, when Gu Lier's beautiful body entered Hong Tianxiao's eyes again, a petite figure followed behind her, it was Wei Shan'er or someone else. When Gu Lier walked to the bed, Hong Tianxiao picked her up and put her in his arms. His hands explored her body while his eyes wandered up and down Wei Shaner's body. Although he had just discovered that Wei Shan'er was the most beautiful woman among the twenty people, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but exclaim in his heart when he looked at her carefully. This Wei Shan'er was indeed so beautiful. Among the women around Hong Tianxiao, the Ninth Princess, Dayu'er, A'ke, Su Quan and Nie Xuanhua are naturally the most beautiful. If these five women had to be ranked in order, the Ninth Princess would naturally be the most beautiful. However, the Wei Shan'er in front of him is even more beautiful. The ninth princess is even more beautiful. No wonder Kangxi immediately named her a good concubine after seeing her. The historical records of Wei Shan'er are very simple. They only say that she was favored by Kangxi. However, in the "Secret History of the Palaces of the Thirteen Dynasties of the Qing Dynasty" written by the old man Yanbei, which is widely circulated among the people, she is described like this: "The most beautiful person in the first palace is extremely favored", and "the body has a peculiar fragrance that cannot be washed away", even "the saliva contains fragrance". Although these legends cannot be fully believed, they at least reflect that Wei was indeed a beautiful and outstanding woman, famous not only in the palace, but also among the people. Wei Shan'er naturally felt Hong Tianxiao's hot gaze, her face turned red, she lowered her head and didn't dare to raise it. She was also in a state of confusion. Just now Gu Lier called her naked, how could she not? Knowing why Hong Tianxiao called her over, although she was scared, she didn't dare not to come. Hong Tianxiao nodded towards Wei Shan'er and said, "Don't be afraid, come here and sit next to me." Wei Shan'er's delicate body trembled when she heard this, and she became even more frightened, but she knew that her life was completely in the hands of this man, so she didn't dare to disobey him, and walked toward Hong Tianxiao and Hong Tianxiao with small steps. It took her a long time to walk to the bedside, but she saw that Hong Tianxiao's face was already less than two inches away from hers. She was startled and instinctively moved back, only to find that Hong Tianxiao's hand had hugged her baby at some point. He was so tall that he couldn't even take a step back. "Yeah." Hong Tianxiao put his face close to Wei Shan'er's body, took a deep breath, relaxed the nerves in his body, and praised: "It really smells amazing, it is truly a beauty in the world." Wei Shan'er was so embarrassed that she buried her face deeply in her chest, but Hong Tianxiao did not let her go. He freed his other hand from Gu Lier's body, lifted her pretty face, and kissed her with her mouth open. On her small mouth, the spiritual tongue immediately penetrated in and sucked hard. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 265 The heart knot of eighteen years old You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a long time, Hong Tianxiao reluctantly separated from Wei Shan'er, reached out and touched her body again, and found that her body was indeed immature, so he suppressed the desire in his heart and laughed loudly: "I didn't expect Shan'er to be The mouth is full of fragrance, it is truly a beauty in the world, please sit aside for now, and then stay with me with Gu Lier." Not only Wei Shaner feels strange, but even Gu Lier is extremely strange. In terms of appearance, Gu Lier is naturally much worse than Wei Shaner, and Wei Shaner has the advantages of "fragrant body" and "fragrant saliva" , why didn't Hong Tianxiao impatiently put her on the bed and talk about it, but just let her sit aside? Hong Tianxiao saw the surprised looks in the two women's eyes and understood what they were thinking. He smiled slightly and said, "Isn't Gu Li'er curious about why my husband-in-law doesn't want Shan'er's body now?" Gu Lier nodded and said: "I have this idea exactly. Sister Shan'er is much more beautiful than Gu Lier. She also has a peculiar smell on her body and a mouth full of fragrance. It is impossible for any man not to be tempted by her when he sees her." As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Gu Lier realized that she had said the wrong thing, and it was too late to change her words. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Does Gu Lier want to say to my husband that I am not a man?" Gu Lier hurriedly knelt in front of Hong Tianxiao and explained hastily: "My lord, calm down, I I don't mean that, I mean I mean" Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and said with a smile: "I don't blame you, why are you so nervous? You have to remember that I am a compassionate person. As long as you don't do anything sorry for me, I won't I'm going to be angry with you because I said the wrong thing, not to mention it's not your true intention. Come on, I won't blame you." ?? Gu Lier was stunned, almost not believing that this was true, and a thought suddenly popped into her mind, my God, there are such outstanding men in the world, and women who are so considerate and caring about him. During the years in the harem, although she was the empress, she was still cautious when speaking in front of Kangxi. One wrong word might make him walk away in anger. This thought naturally flashed through Wei Shan'er's mind. Although she was just a palace maid before, she often heard how a certain concubine today offended the emperor and was thrown into the cold palace because she said something wrong. Yesterday, a certain concubine said something wrong. The wrong sentence made Emperor Long Yan furious, and he walked away with his sleeves rolled up. The surprise in his heart was no worse than Gu Lier's. Hong Tianxiao saw that the two of them were still stupid. Knowing that his actions and thoughts from later generations shocked the two who were bound by this era, he smiled and said: "You may not believe it, but in the future you will You will understand when you meet my husband-in-law's other women. Remember, in the future you should be more relaxed in front of your husband-in-law and don't worry too much. As long as you are loyal to me, I will never treat you badly. " Only then did Gu Lier wake up. She stood up and sat in Hong Tianxiao's arms. She took the initiative to put his big hands on her chest. At the same time, she took the initiative to kiss Hong Tianxiao on the mouth and pushed him down on the bed. Hong Tianxiao knew that Gu Lier's initiative was touched by his words and actions just now, so he was not polite at the moment and responded enthusiastically to Gu Lier's passionate kiss. Wei Shan'er, who was sitting next to her, didn't expect that the two of them would suddenly start playing tricks on each other. She was so embarrassed that she couldn't sit down or walk. She didn't want to look at her, but the intoxicating murmur coming from Gu Lier's mouth came out. The sound attracted her to look at the two of them for a while, until finally her eyes could no longer be separated. It was another hour of cloud and rain battle. Gu Lier, who had been excited for seven or eight times, had completely collapsed in Hong Tianxiao's arms. She even had no strength to sit up. Fortunately, she could still speak, but she was also weak: " My husband hasn¡¯t said yet why he didn¡¯t take sister Shan¡¯er¡¯s body.¡± Hong Tianxiao's hands were still wandering back and forth on Gu Lier's body. Hearing this, he smiled slightly and said: "Mr., I think Shan'er is too young, so I'd better stay by my side and wait for her until a few years later." body." "Too young?" Gu Lier said in surprise when she heard this, "My lord, Shan'er is already fourteen years old this year, so she can't be considered too young. I remember that I was only thirteen years old when I entered the palace." "I know this. Anyway, let's wait a few more years." Hong Tianxiao still smiled slightly. He and Gu Lier were not from the same era. Naturally, Gu Lier would not understand that in Hong Tianxiao's heart, being under the age of eighteen was considered a future. As an adult, if you sleep with an underage girl, you will feel guilty. Although Gu Li'er didn't understand why Hong Tianxiao was so insistent, she didn't dare to say anything more. She turned to Wei Shan'er and smiled and said, "Sister, look at how much our husband-in-law pities you. He insists on waiting until you grow up before we take you." . With such a considerate husband, we sisters can stillHe actually came in person? "I thought to myself, it seems that Prince Kang is really anxious. The guard said: "Yes, yes. He said that he wanted to invite General Manager Liu to have a drink and listen to the show, but he was worried that the Emperor would send General Manager Liu to handle some important matters, and you, the old man, would not be able to get involved." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao smiled bitterly in his heart. There is indeed something. There's big things to do, and there's also a troublesome thing to deal with. When we arrived at the guard room, none of the guards were there. Prince Kang was the only one holding a teacup in one hand, sitting in a daze, his brows furrowed, looking deeply worried. As soon as he saw Hong Tianxiao coming in, he quickly put down his tea bowl, grabbed his hand and said, "Brother, I haven't seen you for a long time. I really want to kill my second brother." Hong Tianxiao knew that he wanted something from him for the lost scriptures, but when he saw him being so affectionate, he also knew that there was brotherly love involved, and he liked him a little bit. He said, "Second brother, if you have something to do, just send someone to give him instructions. Are you afraid that my little brother won't help you? It also saves you the trouble of coming to me in person." Prince Kang said: "Second brother heard that third brother made a great contribution in rescuing the driver at Qingliang Temple and snatching Princess Jianning back from Feng Xifan. He made a great contribution. Second brother came today and prepared a troupe at home. I¡¯m here to celebrate my third brother, and secondly, we brothers haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so we can catch up on old times.¡± Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Second brother is serious. No matter what the merits are, those are the things that third brother and I should do. But what the second brother said is right. We brothers haven't seen each other for a few months. Today is a good time to catch up on old times. By the way, second brother, why don¡¯t you invite the eldest brother as well?¡± Prince Kang sighed and said: "The third brother may not have known something when he came back. Suo Shoufu has been in poor health recently. The eldest brother stays in front of the bed every day to fulfill his filial piety and hasn't left the house for more than half a month." Hong Tianxiao heard this and wondered, since Sony had been ill for half a month, why didn't the little emperor allow him to diagnose Sony when he came back? Could it be that the little emperor had already grown up and was able to fight against Obai, so why didn't he use it? I'm at Sony, so I don't care about his life or death. Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and said, "In that case, why don't my second brother and I visit my eldest brother at his house, so as to show our brotherhood." Prince Kang said: "This" Although he was very anxious, what Hong Tianxiao said was right, and he couldn't express his disagreement, so he said: "Second brother means the same thing. Let's do it. Third brother will go back to the house with second brother first." Make one trip, prepare a small profit, and then visit together again." "This is just costing the second brother money." Hong Tianxiao knew that Prince Kang would not be able to help but tell the story of "The Forty-Two Chapters" on the road. He did not express any objection. The topic changed, "The second brother is looking for the younger brother." Could it be that the emperor asked you to hand over the Forty-Two Chapters?" Prince Kang was shocked when he heard this, and blurted out: "How do third brothers know? Could it be that you have taken possession of the scriptures in my house?" As soon as he said the words, he felt that it was inappropriate, but he couldn't take them back. He hurriedly apologized: "Ah, Third brother, second brother, that¡¯s not what you meant. Could it be that the emperor mentioned this to you just now?¡± "Exactly." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "The emperor did say this just now. It happened that the second brother came to see me at this time, so I can guess that the second brother was about the "Forty-Two Chapters". However, although the scriptures are related to the secret of the treasure, now that the emperor is asking for it from you, the second brother will give it to you. Besides, to obtain the treasure, eight scriptures must be in hand, and the second brother only has one in his hand, so it is of no use." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 266 Persian Beauty You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Prince Kang almost cried when he heard what Hong Tianxiao said, and said with aggrieved expression: "Although the second brother's family property is not as rich as the country, it can't be spent in a lifetime. Why do I want that treasure? Besides, since the emperor has already If you are interested in that treasure, how dare you ask for it?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised and said: "In that case, give the scriptures to the emperor The second brother just said that the scriptures were taken away by me. Could it be that your "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra" was lost?" Prince Kang sighed and said: "Brother, that's it. You and I are our own people. I don't have to hide anything from you. As a brother, a disaster is imminent. I'm afraid that my property and life will not be saved." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised and said: "The prince is the direct descendant of Daishan Dabeile, the iron hat prince. The emperor is trusting you. What kind of disaster is coming? Could it be because of the loss of the scripture? Isn't it just a scripture? What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Prince Kang said: "Brother, you don't know something. After the Manchus entered the Pass, the late emperor gave each banner owner a Buddhist scripture. I am the banner owner of the Zhenghong Banner, and I was also gifted a Buddhist scripture. Today, the emperor summoned me, I was asked to hand in the scriptures given by the late emperor. Butbut for some reason, my scriptures werestolen." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "No wonder the eldest brother is anxious. Not to mention that the "Forty-Two Chapters" is related to the secret of the treasure and the dragon vein of the Qing Dynasty. The second brother lost the book. It is very likely that this book will fall into the hands of the anti-Qing people. In the hands of someone else, it is really disrespectful to say that this scripture was given by the late emperor. The second brother failed to take good care of the gift from the late emperor. The emperor suddenly asked you to hand over the scripture. I am afraid that he already knew that you had lost it. According to the scriptures, this matter needs to be investigated. It seems that the second brother is indeed in quite a lot of trouble this time." After speaking, Hong Tianxiao shook his head again and sighed. Prince Kang almost burst into tears when he heard Hong Tianxiao's words that touched his pain point. He hurriedly bowed deeply to Hong Tianxiao and said with a sad face: "Third brother, what you said is absolutely correct. Now, second brother, I am in great danger. You You must save me, if you don't think of a way for me, II will have no choice but to commit suicide." Hong Tianxiao said deliberately: "Second brother is nothing more than too worried. I will report this matter to the emperor tomorrow. Second brother and the emperor are brothers no matter what. Although they have lost the scriptures given by the late emperor, their crime will not lead to death, and at most they will not be punished." How many months of salary will the prince receive, or is it just a matter of reprimanding him from the clan?" Prince Kang shook his head, then sighed and said: "As long as I can save my life, I will be deposed as a prince and demoted to a commoner. I will thank God and be satisfied." E Shuoke, the leader of the Xilan Banner Ha, because I lost the scripture, I was thrown into the heavenly prison yesterday. I heard that I was tortured. The emperor sent someone to interrogate me. Where did I get the scripture?" As he spoke, the muscles on his face trembled, showing that he was I thought of the cruelty of being in a prison and being tortured. Hong Tianxiao said: "Second brother, don't you want me to steal the Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters from the Emperor's study when I'm on duty at night? This matter is deeply inappropriate. It's not that I'm timid, it's just that the Emperor I asked you to hand over the scriptures, but something happened to be stolen from the study. With the emperor's wise and decisive decision, how could he not find out that it was you who was causing trouble? Firstly; secondly, I heard that there are eight scriptures in total, and they were given to the Eight Banner Banner Lords. He is the flag owner of the Zhenghong Banner, so the scriptures should be dark red, and there will definitely be no scriptures of the Zhenghong Banner in the Emperor¡¯s study. Isn¡¯t this full of loopholes?¡± Prince Kang said hurriedly: "No, yes, no, alas, the third brother was only half right. The second brother wanted to ask the third brother to go to the Queen Mother or the Emperor to steal a scripture. I have ordered dozens of books. A master craftsman is waiting here. We worked all night to make a copy so we could get through this difficult time. " Hong Tianxiao sneered in his heart, how could he not know that it was absolutely impossible to imitate a scripture in a hurry and to make it flawless? Prince Kang's wishful thinking was just to dump the true and false scriptures into one bag and toss out the fake scriptures. Let Hong Tianxiao put it back to its original place and submit the true scripture to the emperor. In Prince Kang's imagination, it was extremely difficult for Hong Tianxiao to tell the truth from the false. It would be a great blessing if he could not be discovered in the future. Even if he was discovered, he would not be implicated. After all, Hong Tianxiao will still need to use Prince Kang in many places in the future, so he will not tell the truth. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao has several scriptures in his hand. Now that the shredded sheepskin map has been taken out, the scriptures have become useless. Find a copy and give it to Prince Kang Shi Teng, so that he can do this huge favor. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao immediately patted his chest and said: "Don't worry, second brother, this matter will be taken care of by the younger brother. The scriptures will be sent to the second brother tonight." At home." Prince Kang knew that Hong Tianxiao was highly skilled in martial arts. Since he agreed to steal it, there was absolutely no way he would be discovered, let alone fail. He couldn't help but said with great joy: "If the third brother really stole the scripture, he would have saved the second brother's life. After this matter is over, my second brother willWhen Feiying arrived, he was overjoyed and hurriedly ran to meet him. He took Hong Tianxiao's hand and came to the study together. After arriving in the study, Prince Kang closed the door tightly, looked at Hong Tianxiao nervously, and asked in a trembling voice: "Third Third brother, can have you ever succeeded?" Hong Tianxiao smiled at Prince Kang and took out a book from his arms. It was a yellow-edged "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra". Prince Kang was overjoyed and hurriedly snatched it. He looked at the cover carefully, then opened the book and took a general look. He said to Hong Tianxiao excitedly: "Yes, third brother, this is the scripture of Zhenghuang Banner. Third brother is really good." Skill. Please wait here for a moment. I will take it and have people start working immediately to make a fake "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra". Third brother, please don't leave. Second brother will give you a good gift later. .¡± After finishing speaking, Prince Kang hurried out without waiting for Hong Tianxiao to respond. Hong Tianxiao felt funny in his heart. The performance of Prince Kang's play was very similar. The imitation was indeed a imitation, but it would never be indistinguishable from the real one as he said. It's just that what he was handed to him tomorrow morning was a fake sutra. Book cover, but what he left behind was a fake book cover of the true book, but the fake book cover could be confused with the real one. About a quarter of an hour later, Prince Kang ran over happily, took Hong Tianxiao's hand and walked out. As he walked, he said cheerfully: "Come on, third brother, let's go and see the generous gift that brother has prepared for you." , it can be regarded as my brother¡¯s gratitude to my third brother for helping me this time.¡± Although Hong Tianxiao was polite, he did not resist at all and allowed Prince Kang to hold his hand and walk deeper into the mansion. After going around a few turns and crossing a wooden bridge, Prince Kang led Hong Tianxiao to a courtyard. It seemed that this was the deepest part of Prince Kang's residence. The environment was extremely quiet, and no noise could be heard. It is full of flowers of all kinds, which makes it feel like a paradise. Walking into the small courtyard, there were only two rooms. One room was dark, and the other room was lit with an oil lamp. A petite shadow swayed gently from side to side with the flame of the oil lamp. Woman, these two words suddenly popped into Hong Tianxiao's mind, and he thought to himself, it turned out that Prince Kang secretly wanted to give a woman to him, but it was a pity that he thought that there were only two women in his house, Li Jiaoniang and Luo Qihong. Little did he know that there were more than twenty beautiful beauties hidden in the Hong Mansion. What kind of beauties had he not seen before? Could it be that the beauties given by Prince Kang were more beautiful and charming than the Ninth Princess and Da Yu'er? ? Just as he walked to the center of the courtyard, Prince Kang blinked and said softly to Hong Tianxiao: "Third brother, to be honest, this beauty was sent to me by someone from Wu Sangui. She does have the appearance of someone who will conquer the country, but she She actually has martial arts skills. Wu Sangui originally wanted to present her to the emperor, but he was worried that she would hurt the emperor, so he gave her to his second brother, saying that his second brother had spent his life in the military and had strong martial arts. Who would have expected that the second brother would Unexpectedly, he was no match for this woman. Just when he was about to take her body that night, she kicked him out of the door. Only then did the second brother realize how powerful she was. He wanted to set fire to the house, but he was a little reluctant to do so. , I know that my third brother is very skilled in martial arts, and this woman is definitely no match for you. As long as you can control her and break her body, this woman will naturally be obedient." Hong Tianxiao was surprised when he heard this: "Since she has such superb martial arts, why doesn't she run away instead of staying here?" Prince Kang scratched his head and said: "I don't know much about this. I heard from Wu Sangui's men that they also presented a group of Persian beauties who didn't know martial arts to the emperor. Presumably the reason why this woman didn't leave here was because she was like the others. Maybe it has something to do with Persian beauties.¡± "Persian beauty?" Hong Tianxiao's eyes widened and his mouth opened wide when he heard this, and he thought secretly. She also knows martial arts. Could it be that she is from the Persian Ming Cult? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 267: The Saint of the Persian Ming Cult You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Prince Kang nodded, and suddenly said mysteriously: "Third brother, it's not that the second brother is bragging. The second brother has lived so long, and he has never seen such a beautiful woman, and his hair is slightly golden. Her eyes are as beautiful as sapphire crystals. If it weren¡¯t for this girl¡¯s martial arts skills and fierce temper, why would Wu Sangui give her to his second brother?¡± In fact, Prince Kang had another troublesome thing that he didn't say. Ever since this woman was sent here, assassins would always break into the house every few days and try to rescue her. Those assassins were obviously a group of women. Not only were they not weak in martial arts, There is also a set of combined attack techniques similar to formations. Although the woman cannot be rescued every time, she can escape unscathed. The guards in the mansion suffered countless casualties. After the second time, Prince Kang strengthened the vigilance in the mansion, but the result was still the same. He is guarding a beauty as beautiful as a flower, but he can only look at it but not touch it. Even if he looks at it, he can only look at it from a distance. Moreover, he is often harassed in the house. In the past two months, this matter has given Prince Kang a headache, but he still There was no other way but to invite Duolong to stay at his house for the night. This time, Hong Tianxiao helped Prince Kang such a big favor. Prince Kang just took the opportunity to get rid of this hot potato and sleep peacefully. Although the conversation between the two was very low, the Persian beauty in the room still heard clearly and sent a cold voice into their ears: "Prince Kang, what are you doing here so late? What did you bring?" Who is that?" Although the voice was as warm as three-nine days of ice and snow, the crispness within it made people feel comfortable listening to it. Prince Kang's expression changed, and a trace of fear seemed to flash in his eyes. He took Hong Tianxiao's sleeve with his left hand and walked towards the door. As he walked, he said with a smile: "Ah, thatthat girl, the Pingxi Wang Faction two months ago When the girl was sent to my palace, I was asked to choose the best place for her. Although there are many young and handsome people in the capital, most of them are playboys who only walk their dogs and fight cocks every day. I want to come here. I wanted to go, and then I felt that only Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the royal body, could match the girl, so I invited General Liu here tonight, and the girl will go to General Liu's house." This Persian beauty lived in Prince Kang's house for two years. For months, Prince Kang didn't even know her name. It was so sad to say that Hong Tianxiao was secretly amused. While talking, Prince Kang had already pulled Hong Tianxiao to the door of the room, but he did not dare to open the door and go in. After pausing for a while, he heard the Persian beauty sigh softly: "Come in, I have long heard that the chief guard of the imperial guard Mr. Liu is a rare master in the world, and the little girl has long wanted to see him." Prince Kang raised his right thumb to Hong Tianxiao and winked, meaning, brother, you are so powerful. Even the beauties from Persia know your name. It seems that you are hiding from the beauty this time. There is no way to hide. Hong Tianxiao smiled bitterly and thought to himself, this woman seems to be not simple. She was not in the capital during this period, but she was able to find out. Moreover, according to what Prince Kang said, and from the fact that the Persian beauty was in the room just now, she could hear two People's dialogue shows that her martial arts is not weak. In terms of her martial arts, Prince Kang will definitely not be able to keep her, so she must have a purpose in staying here. Prince Kang can't afford to offend her, but he throws this hot potato away. Gave it to myself. Prince Kang opened the door and walked in first. Hong Tianxiao was pulled by him and followed him. Hong Tianxiao looked up and saw a woman in white standing in the room. She had a slim figure and slightly golden hair reaching her shoulders. However, her face was covered with a white gauze scarf, so she couldn't see what she looked like. Prince Kang also didn't expect that this Persian beauty would actually put a gauze scarf on her face. He couldn't help but be stunned, but he quickly reacted, pulled Hong Tianxiao's body forward, and said with a smile: "Manager Liu, this girl, You guys talk slowly, I have other matters in the palace, so I won¡¯t stay here any longer, and say goodbye, this place is in a remote location and no one will disturb you.¡± As soon as Prince Kang finished speaking, he suddenly heard a cry from the distance: "There are assassins, please protect the prince." Prince Kang's face changed, and he thought to himself, why are these lingering ghosts here again? It seems that it was the right gift to give this woman to Liu Feiying today. As long as this woman is not here, those lingering ghosts will not come again. . But Liu Feiying is here today, and I don't think they can get away with it. Hong Tianxiao didn't know the reason, and was secretly surprised when he heard this. Who actually came to Prince Kang's Mansion to assassinate him? Could it be a master from Ao Bai's Mansion? Hong Tianxiao glanced at Prince Kang for a few times and saw that his expression only changed slightly and then immediately returned to normal. It seemed that he was not surprised at all by the arrival of these assassins, and he was even more puzzled. Since he was in Prince Kang's palace, he naturally couldn't ignore it. Hong Tianxiao turned to Prince Kang and said: "My lord, please stay here and don't go out. I'll wait for you to go outside and take a look."Let these loyal and loyal warriors be buried alive. I will not disturb you anymore and take my leave. "After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned around and walked towards the door of the mansion. When Hong Tianxiao returned to the bedroom, Su Quan, Ninth Princess, Fang Yi, Aqi, Xianglian, Situ Yan, Zeng Rou, Mao Dongzhu, Tao Hongying, and Wen'er were still awake, joking and waiting for Hong Tianxiao to come back. Now the women around Hong Tianxiao are automatically divided into two groups. One group is led by Su Quan and Ninth Princess, which is the above ten people. There is also a group headed by Da Yu'er, namely Da Yu'er, Yong Mu, and Shu Hui. , Shuzhe, Nie Xuanhua, Gu Lier, Chun Jing'er, and Shuhui, all of this group are Mongolians, and they take turns accompanying Hong Tianxiao in two shifts. It¡¯s not that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s harem has been divided into two opposing factions, it¡¯s just that Da Yuer¡¯s group can be said to be a family. They have cooperated in bed for a long time, they have a tacit understanding with each other, and they can let go. The same was true for the group of Su Quan and Ninth Princess. At first, Hong Tianxiao was worried that this would affect the relationship between the girls, but he soon discovered that he was wrong, because even though they were divided into two groups, The intimacy between everyone was not affected at all. Only then did Hong Tianxiao relax and enjoy the sexual bliss every night. After Hong Tianxiao entered the house, Xianglian hurriedly stepped forward to help Hong Tianxiao undress. Originally, this was Fang Yi and Wen'er's job. However, since Hong Tianxiao came back this time, Xianglian took over this job and served her very carefully. She completely regarded Hong Tianxiao as the god in her heart. The girls understood Xianglian's thoughts, so Fang Yi and Wen'er did not fight with her. After all, Xianglian did not know martial arts, and Hong Tianxiao would not take her with him when he went out. Fang Yi, Wen'er, or the other seven girls, even Situ Yan and Zeng Rou were also opened up by Hong Tianxiao to the second line of Ren and Du. In half a month, they almost broke through the second-rate realm and entered the ranks of first-rate masters. Moreover, when Hong Tianxiao came back this time, he brought her two daughters that she missed day and night. At that time, Xianglian was so moved that she didn't know how to express her feelings. She just went extremely crazy that night and endlessly asked Hong Tianxiao. After asking for it, he lost it a total of eighteen times. He couldn't get out of bed for two full days, and he became the one who leaked the most at one time among Hong Tianxiao's women. The girls had already taken off their coats, and each of them only had a bellyband and a pair of underwear. While being served by Xianglian, Hong Tianxiao was eating tofu on her body while telling the girls what happened in Prince Kang's mansion. Among the girls, apart from Wei Shan'er, Xianglian's skin is the most perfect. Not only is it extremely elastic, but it is also smooth, white and tender. Hong Tianxiao can't put it down every time, and Xianglian is often proud of it. After listening to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s story, the Ninth Princess smiled at Su Quan and said, ¡°Sister Quan, it seems that we will have three groups of sisters in the future, one group is Han Chinese, one group is Mongolian, and one group is Persian.¡± Su Quan also laughed when he heard this: "What my sister said may not be right. Senior brother, he has ambitions for the world. I remember hearing him once say that if he could dominate the world in the future, he would build an empire on which the sun never sets. Who knows how many groups of sisters there will be by then." Seeing Hong Tianxiao taking advantage of Xianglian, Mao Dongzhu couldn't help but feel aroused. He took the initiative to get close to Hong Tianxiao and said with a sweet smile: "Young Master has the Nine Suns Magic Skill, even if there are three thousand beauties in the harem, there will be no problem. Sisters, don't you think so?" Forgot, the ten of us sisters serve the young master together, and we are no match for the young master." Hong Tianxiao took off the bellyband of Mao Dongzhu's shirt, picked her up around the waist, and walked towards the bed. He smiled as he walked: "Let's start with Dongzhu today. Everyone, please take off all your clothes quickly and line up to get ready. " The room was full of spring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 268 Freak You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next morning, while the Ninth Princess and the others were still sleeping in a mess, Hong Tianxiao had already gotten up early. After practicing the Tianyu Divine Sword, Bodhidharma Sword Technique and Luo Ying Sword Technique several times in the yard, he saw The Ninth Princess and the others just came together. Last night, a snake-coiled battle lasted for more than four hours. Hong Tianxiao was so brave that all ten women threw down their armor and surrendered one by one. However, Hong Tianxiao became more and more energetic and only rested for more than half a day. Get up at the right time. Since Hong Tianxiao traveled around the world, he has never had a weapon at hand, so most of the time he fights with people with bare hands. Later, he successfully ambushed Feng Xifan and obtained his sword, but he couldn't take it with him. After all, Hong Tianxiao didn't want Feng Xifan to know who ambushed him that night. When he was in the Horqin Grassland, Hong Tianxiao killed Smoluo, one of the four elders of the Demon Sect, and obtained his sword. However, because the Demon Sect was secretly hiding it, if he took Smoluo's sword with him, there was no guarantee that he would not be attacked by the Demon Sect. The followers of the cult discovered it and spread it to the ears of the leader of the Demon Cult. In this way, the identities of Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji might be exposed. Even so, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to give up his swordsmanship. He practiced swordsmanship for half an hour every morning. After all, swordsmanship became more and more familiar with practice. Hong Tianxiao wanted to have a sword that would not affect his martial arts. . After having breakfast, Hong Tianxiao took Su Quan with him to the Ci Xiang Nunnery that he had agreed with Zhu Meier. After Zhu Meier and the Guardian Saints left Prince Kang's Mansion, they came to Cixiang Nunnery to stay. Because their appearance and clothing were different from those of the Central Plains people, it would be inconvenient for them to stay in an inn, so the seven Guardian Saints The two female servants have been staying at Cixiang Nunnery for a long time. The Saint Protector also accidentally learned that Zhu Meier was in Prince Kang's mansion, thinking that she was being detained there, so she went into the mansion several times to rescue people. At first, Zhu Mei'er didn't know that the people who broke into Prince Kang's Mansion several times at night were actually the Guardian Saints. Until the most recent time, Zhu Mei'er accidentally learned from the maid that there were six assassins who came to Prince Kang's Mansion. She was a person, and her attire was almost the same as mine, so she guessed that she was the patron saint. At the beginning, after the three Saints and the Saint Protector came to the Central Plains, the three Saints went their separate ways. Because the seven Saint Protectors had practiced the Big Dipper Formation, if they were separated and met the top martial arts masters in the Central Plains, they would only be able to defeat each other. They would capture them one by one, so the seven guardian saints did not separate, but followed the youngest saint named Maya. One day, Maya suddenly disappeared near Hebei. The seven female guardians searched almost the entire Hebei Province, but could not find Maya's whereabouts. However, they accidentally discovered that Qi Yuankai was escorting ten Persian beauties to Beijing. , one of them was Zhu Meier, so he followed closely, so what happened later happened. After Hong Tianxiao arrived at Jixiang Nunnery, he announced his name. Not long after, the old nun, who was about fifty years old, came out again and invited Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan to come in. After Zhu Meier saw Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan, she couldn't help but be stunned. She never thought that the leader of the Shenlong Sect who controlled tens of thousands of people would be so young and handsome. After the two parties had greeted each other and introduced each other, Hong Tianxiao said with a smile on his face: "Saint Zhu Meier, my friend Liu Feiying told me last night that the saint has something important to discuss with me, please speak frankly. ." After seeing that Hong Tianxiao was so young, Zhu Meier began to doubt the truth of "Liu Feiying"'s words, but now she could only look at the situation, so Zhu Meier gave a general overview of the situation in Persia. , and finally said: "If Master Hong can personally lead his followers to help the Datong Dynasty recover, he will be greatly thanked." After listening to this, Hong Tianxiao understood the whole story and thought to himself, could this be God's will? The Ming Cult of China perished first, and then the Ming Cult of Persia followed suit. According to Zhu Meier's words, I'm afraid that under the suppression of Strich, the Ming Cult of Persia will be destroyed. The Ming Cult has collapsed, but I don¡¯t know if the idea of ??the Great Shift of the Universe and the six Holy Fire Tokens are in this Zhu Meier¡¯s body. Having made up his mind, Hong Tianxiao said: "The Holy Lady is unaware of something. The same is true in China now. The Manchus are occupying the Han people's world, and the Han people are rising up in the world to turn against them. The Shenlong Sect is also one of them. With my wishes, I will send people first. Inquiring into the situation in Persia, if Strich has eliminated the dissidents, I am afraid that even if all the followers of the Dragon Cult arrive in Persia, they will not be the opponents of the Suzaku Dynasty. If Persia is still in chaos, I will personally take the lead. The army will help the Datong Dynasty recover, I wonder what the Holy Lady wants?" Hong Tianxiao naturally has his reasons for saying this. Persia is not far away from China, and a single round trip will take more than half a year at the fastest. By then, it is estimated that the Suzaku Dynasty will have eradicated the Persian Ming Cult. The martial arts of these three saints and seven guardian saints envoysUnder the circumstances, I stopped the sedan chair to complain. Please make the decision for the villain. " Hong Tianxiao asked: "Who are you suing?" The man said: "Hultai, the Minister of Rites." "Houltai, the Minister of Rites?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being startled when he heard this. He glanced at this dark man, but he didn't expect that he would dare to complain. The Minister of Rites is a third-grade official, equivalent to the level of a feudal official. , no wonder the nine admirals did not dare to accept this proposal, not to mention that Hu Ertai was Obai's confidant, and even more so Obai's think tank. Hong Tianxiao then thought about it, took the certificate from the man, looked down at it, and then said casually: "Get up, what's your name?" The man stood up and said respectfully: "Sir, my name is Zhao Liangdong." "Zhao Liangdong?" Hong Tianxiao was so surprised that he couldn't close his mouth. Zhao Liangdong was a famous general of the Qing Dynasty during the Kangxi period. He made many military exploits in suppressing Wu Sangui's rebellion and attacking Galdan, and was deeply appreciated by Kangxi, just because he was a Han. In the end, the official's performance was not very great. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought in his heart that he didn't expect that he was so lucky. The disciples of the Shenlong Sect searched for more than a year without finding him, but he accidentally bumped into him. Why did Zhao Liangdong appear in the capital? And is this Zhao Liangdong a historical figure? What about that famous person? Suppressing his inner excitement and looking at Zhao Liangdong a few more times, Hong Tianxiao saw that he had read the contents of the complaint carefully and found out that he had experienced the same thing as Xianglian. Hu Ertai, the Minister of Rites, accidentally took a fancy to Zhao Liangdong's wife and sent someone to arrest her. When they rushed into the house, Zhao Liangdong was not at home by chance. After coming back, when he heard about this incident, he immediately went to the house of the Minister of Rites to ask for someone. How could Huertai admit the incident and deny it outright. Zhao Liangdong knew that he could not produce evidence, so he took his children and knelt in front of the Huertai Mansion for three days and three nights, but still could not be moved. As a last resort, he wrote a blood test and prepared to block the road and file a complaint, but it was luck. Very good, met Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao put away the complaint, handed it to Fat Toutuo, and said to Zhao Liangdong: "Don't worry, I will make the decision for you. In order to prevent Huertai from attacking you when he learns about this, you and your children will temporarily live with me. We will wait until the matter is over in our mansion before deciding whether to stay or leave." Of course Zhao Liangdong understood that Hong Tianxiao was doing it for his own good. He was excited and wanted to kneel down again, but was stopped by Hong Tianxiao. After Hong Tianxiao brought Zhao Liangdong back to his residence, he briefly chatted with him for a while and found that this man knew a lot about the art of war. He was really a famous general in the early Qing Dynasty in history. He was overjoyed and ordered someone to entertain the three of them. At night, two figures suddenly appeared in the house of the Minister of Rites. While hiding from the guards patrolling the Huertai house, they were searching for something. These two people were none other than Hong Tianxiao and Ninth Princess. After some consideration, Hong Tianxiao still felt that it was necessary to visit Hu Ertai's house and meet Zhao Liangdong's wife Zhou first before making any arguments. The two searched more than ten rooms but could not find Mrs. Zhou. After getting anxious, they suddenly heard two maids walking towards them and chatting. One of the maids said: "It's a pity, such a beautiful girl." Woman, you have not eaten, drank or slept for four days and four nights. If you continue like this, I am afraid that someone will die sooner or later. What a sin, sir." Another maid was startled when she heard this. She looked around and whispered: "You want to die. If you dare to talk like this, if the master finds out, he will have to skin you." The maid was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and left quickly with the plate in hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 269 Despicable You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard this, and hurriedly went in the opposite direction to the two maids with the Ninth Princess. Sure enough, not too far away, he saw a small courtyard, and there was a faint flickering light in the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, I found that it was similar to the small courtyard where Zhu Meier lived in Prince Kang's Mansion. It also had two rooms. The two of them ducked into the courtyard and came to the door of the lighted room. When they heard there was no sound inside, they knocked lightly. Immediately, there was a burst of scolding from inside: "Guan Gu, if you dare to come here again, I will die for you right now." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly whispered: "I am Zhao Liangdong's friend. I was entrusted by him to come to save you." Of course Mrs. Zhou would not be easily fooled, and scolded: "Don't lie to me, you idiot. If I open the door, I'm afraid my innocence will be ruined in your hands." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, fortunately, I had foreseen it and asked Zhao Liangdong to write a letter, so he said: "Mrs. Zhao, here is Zhao Liangdong's autographed letter as proof. I will slip it in through the crack in the door. You can talk after reading it." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao stuffed the letter inside. After a while, the door opened, and a pretty girl in her thirties stood at the door. Hong Tianxiao secretly praised her, no wonder Huertai snatched her into the house, Zhou's appearance was indeed extraordinary, and she could compete with Aqi. After Hong Tianxiao and the Ninth Princess ducked into the house, Mrs. Zhou looked outside, closed the door again, then turned around and asked Hong Tianxiao excitedly: "My husband, how are my husband-in-law and the two children doing now? " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Madam, don't worry, they are living in my house. It's just that the Minister of Rites, Hu Ertai, is extremely powerful, and he is a close associate of the powerful minister Ao Bai. Therefore, it will be extremely difficult to bring him down, and I'm afraid it will be quite difficult." It took a lot of time, I was worried that my wife would do something stupid, so I came here late at night to tell her." Mrs. Zhou hurriedly knelt in front of the two of them and begged: "My benefactor, our husband and I do not ask to overthrow Hu Ertai. We only ask our benefactor to rescue me and reunite our family." How could Hong Tianxiao not know Zhou's intentions? After all, they couldn't afford to offend Hu Ertai, so he advised: "Since Hu Ertai has fallen in love with Madam, he will not let you go easily. If you fall into his hands again, , Hurtai threatens the lives of your husband-in-law and your children, I wonder if your wife will choose to die or to compromise?" "Ah", Mrs. Zhou was shocked when she heard this, and suddenly she had no idea. She really had never thought about this. If she said she would rather die to keep her innocence, she would definitely be able to do it, but if Huertai really used The lives of Zhao Liangdong and his two children were threatened, fearing that she would become the second Xianglian. Seeing that his persuasion had an effect, Hong Tianxiao took out two things from his arms and said: "Madam, these two things can help you temporarily maintain your innocence. You can put one on the button on the front, and as long as someone pulls hard, This thing will emit smoke from your front clothes and fascinate men to the ground. In addition, this silver needle can help you tell whether the food has been drugged. With these two things, you can boldly agree to Hurtai's work. His concubine will definitely be brought down in less than a month or less." Zhou hurriedly took it and was naturally grateful to Hong Tianxiao and the two. Early the next morning, Hong Tian rushed to the palace and told Kangxi about the matter. Of course, he would not reveal the information about Zhao Liangdong, but he only said that he wanted to use this matter to get rid of Hu Ertai and give Ao Bai a warning. At the same time, he would Tell me your plan. Kangxi was worried about Obai's arrogance these days. He was overjoyed when he heard this and immediately agreed, letting Hong Tianxiao go ahead and do it. Three days later, Hong Tianxiao and Zhao Liangdong knocked on the nine-door admiral's office and handed over Zhao Liangdong's petition. Of course, this petition was very different from the original one. Not only was it replaced with a serious piece of paper, but the content on it was He was also changed and turned into Zhao Liangdong suing Hu Ertai for deliberate rebellion. The content of the petition is as follows. Because Zhou's female workers are very famous in the local area, Hu Ertai paid a lot of money to ask Zhou to make a dragon robe for him. Zhou was intimidated by Hu Ertai's power and had to agree. , and rushed to complete it within three days. Unexpectedly, Huertai was worried that the matter would be leaked, and coveted Zhou's beauty, so he snatched Zhou into the house. In this way, the case turned from robbing a common girl into a major crime of rebellion. The nine admirals did not dare not to take the case. Moreover, Zhao Liangdong was followed by Hong Tianxiao. Of course, Hong Tianxiao also had his reasons. Naturally, it was Zhao Liangdong who stopped the sedan chair to complain. Many people saw the incident at the time, and Hong Tianxiao also told Jiumen Admiral Wen Hulai that the emperor already knew about the matter. He passed an oral order to Wen Hulai to investigate in detail, and ordered Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the imperial guards, to assist. Wen Hulai understood in his heart that the so-called assistance from the side was actually surveillance, because Huertai was Obai's confidant, and the emperor was worried that he would be afraid of him.Although the emperor is not a faint emperor, because after he came to the throne, he really wanted to be a good emperor and restore the Ming Dynasty from a terminal illness to normal. However, his ability was limited and was much inferior to Nurhaci and Huang Taiji, so he was successful. The Qing Dynasty's alienation plan killed Yuan Chonghuan and destroyed the Great Wall. However, the leader of the Demon Cult is an arrogant tycoon who is decisive in his work and well-planned. He is also able to make a group of unruly martial arts masters willing to sacrifice their lives for him. This is completely different from Chongzhen's character and ability. "Could it be said that this demon sect leader is a descendant of Li Zicheng or Chongzhen? When Li Zicheng entered Beijing, he had only one woman and one son by his side, but he died in the battle at Jiugong Mountain. Emperor Chongzhen had many sons, and they were supported by Prince Mu's Mansion, Tiandihui, etc. Therefore, it is more likely that the leader of the Demon Cult is a descendant of Emperor Chongzhen. Hong Tianxiao made random guesses, and when he heard that the two people in the room stopped talking, he knew that he would not be able to find out any more information, so he quietly left and headed to the next brightly lit room. This room belonged to Obai, and he did not sleep. Instead, he was pacing back and forth in the room, seeming to be thinking about something. Oboi was originally a martial artist and was very good at marching and fighting, but his weakness was strategic planning. Kuertai was very good at this, so he became Obai's think tank. Many of Obai's plans came from his hands. Once when Khurtai was thrown into jail, Obai lost his mind for a moment, so he did nothing for a whole day. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, he hid in the dark, threw the prepared flying knife, and nailed it on the door of Obai's room. Then Hong Tianxiao jumped up to the roof of Obai's room, and took advantage of Obai not being in the room to kill him. A piece of roof tile was peeled off. When Obai heard the sound, he was startled. He hurriedly opened the door and found a throwing knife nailed to the door. A piece of paper was pierced on the throwing knife. Obai knew that someone was reporting the flying knife for him, so he took off the throwing knife. He looked outside again and found nothing unusual, so he closed the door again. Oboi returned to the room, took off the note on the flying knife, and saw a few words written on it: Huertai betrayed, get rid of him quickly, and underneath the note was a secret message from the devil's messenger. Ao Bai was startled after reading it. He was afraid that he had read it wrongly, so he read the note carefully several times to make sure it was correct, and then he put the note on the oil lamp and burned it. There are eight types of secret signs in the Demon Cult, namely, the leader¡¯s secret sign, the fairy¡¯s secret sign, the witch¡¯s secret sign, the protector¡¯s secret sign, the elder¡¯s secret sign, the messenger¡¯s secret sign, the altar master¡¯s secret sign and the ordinary secret sign. The first seven types correspond to people with seven positions, and the last The ordinary secret signs are used by ordinary believers. Moreover, each kind of secret sign is different. They can only understand each other but cannot create each other's secret sign. For example, the fairy can understand the secret sign of the protector, but does not know how to make it, so he cannot pretend to be the messenger. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao got the secret message from the messenger from the north. The Northern Messenger has been active in the north. If there are no major events in the church, there is no need to return to the main forum frequently. Instead, he only needs to report some major events to the leader Fei Ge on a regular basis. Therefore, there is no loophole for Hong Tianxiao to use the secret code of the northern messenger to send a letter to Obai Flying Knife. However, it will not work if he uses the secret code of the elders, because fairies, witches, protectors, and elders must always be sent by the leader to carry out orders. Staying at the main altar. In Horqin Grassland, Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji "completed" the assassination mission of the leader, and then returned directly to the main altar, waiting for the next mission. Obai slapped his palm on the table and gritted his teeth and said: "Kurtai, I, Oboi, treat you well. I didn't expect you to betray me at a critical moment. In this case, don't blame me for being ruthless." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 270 Aobai¡¯s little daughter You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Obai came to the bedside, raised his hand and pulled a rope. Hong Tianxiao felt strange, thinking it was a secret channel or something, but he didn't expect that after Obai pulled it, he put down his hand and continued to sit down at the table. It seemed that what he had just done Nothing happened, but Hong Tianxiao discovered that four figures flew out from three rooms, all targeting Obai's bedroom. They were none other than Master Ji Yong, Feng Seng Chengzhi and the two old men in gray. Among them, Feng Seng Chengzhi only wore a pair of trousers, and they were worn inside out. He probably put them on in a hurry after being summoned by Obai. After the four of them entered Obai's bedroom, they found that Obai was sitting on a stool drinking tea. They were all stunned. Feng Monk Chengzhi took the opportunity to put on his clothes randomly. Obai saw that the four people had arrived very quickly, and he was very satisfied. He thought to himself that with the protection of these four people, he was not worried about anyone coming to assassinate him. Betrayal will probably put the matter on my head, so you must kill Huertai tonight, and no one will find out that he has anything to do with Ao Mansion." Yi Tianying frowned and said: "When did Tie Lingfei come to the capital? Why didn't he show up to meet him, but he kept it secret? Is there any lie in it?" Oboi said: "I have carefully identified it. It is indeed the secret message of the messenger of our sect. It should not be false." Yi Tianyan asked: "I wonder where Huertai is being held?" "Heavenly prison." The hearts of the four people trembled. The Sky Prison is a place where important prisoners are imprisoned. It is heavily guarded, with one post every three steps and one sentry every five steps. Moreover, the people responsible for guarding the Sky Prison are all well-known masters in the world. They are said to be able to fly even a fly. Without going out, it is not easy to break in and kill the important criminals in the sky prison. Oboi saw the strange expressions on the faces of the four people and knew that they were not sure about this matter, so he added: "Is there some difficulty? If this matter fails, it will probably affect the leader's overall plan. After you go, I will send someone to entangle Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard, and force him to go to the Heavenly Prison." Yi Tianying said in a deep voice: "Okay, leave the matter of killing Hu Ertai to the four of us. We will definitely fulfill our mission." Oboi nodded and said: "This matter cannot be delayed. I have four of you to thank. As long as we get rid of Hu Ertai, Oboi will definitely ask the leader for credit for the four of us, and prepare a banquet in the mansion to celebrate for the four of us." Yi Tianying did not speak, but just hugged his fists towards Obai, turned around and left. Yi Tianyan, Chengzhi and Master Jiyong hurriedly followed. When the four of them walked away, Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that Hu Ertai's life and death had no impact on the whole matter. However, he could take this opportunity to eliminate a few of Obai's masters, which would weaken the demon sect's strength. Taking the opportunity to release Zheng Keshuang's chess piece, Zheng Jing would not suspect anything. The plan was decided, and Hong Tianxiao rushed to his house. Sure enough, not long after Hong Tianxiao returned to the mansion, Lu Gaoxuan informed him that Ao Bai had sent someone to ask him to come over to the mansion for a briefing. Hong Tianxiao knew it well, so he arranged for Lu Gaoxuan: "If anyone comes to see me, you can go to Obai's mansion to find me." Suddenly he thought that the gatekeeper of Obai's mansion must have been arranged by Obai, and he may not take it well. He informed Lu Gaoxuan, so he told Lu Gaoxuan that he would just say that he was coming from the palace, and the emperor ordered him to enter the palace. When they arrived at Obai's mansion, Obai came out to greet him in person and welcomed Hong Tianxiao into the mansion with a smile on his face. Since Obai came to power, the civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty have either become his confidants, or they have stood beside Kangxi and become his enemies. No one has ever been able to ask Oboi to come out of the house to greet him in person. The two of them sat down, and after some pleasantries, Obai naturally had nothing to say and started chatting with Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao knew Obai's purpose, so he was not surprised or impatient, and kept talking to Obai. Moreover, Obai asked his youngest daughter Sharana to come out to meet Hong Tianxiao. Aobai had many wives and concubines, so he also had many children. There were ten sons and eight daughters. Among the eight daughters, only Sarana was so beautiful that she was loved by Aobai and regarded as the apple of his eye. Obai knew that Liu Feiying was lustful, so he deliberately asked his youngest daughter Sarana to come out to meet him. As expected, Hong Tianxiao's eyes kept wandering on Sarana's face and body. He was secretly happy and laughed loudly: "I know General Manager Liu is young and promising, and is favored by the emperor. He is also very skilled in martial arts and is known as the best master in the Qing Dynasty. Therefore, I intend to betroth my youngest daughter Sharana to General Manager Liu. I wonder what General Manager Liu wants?" Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that Obai would use his most beloved little daughter who was as beautiful as a flower to win over him. He didn't know how to deal with it for a moment, so he pondered for a while and said: "Thank you so much, Ao Shao, for protecting your misguided love. It's just that I'm a martial artist. And it is already thirty years old, which makes thousands of people??I went out? " Yi Tianying sneered "Hey hey" several times and said: "Save you out? Hu Ertai, you betrayed Mr. Ao, do you still want to save your life to frame Mr. Ao? The two of us brothers are here today to send you to the West. " Hu Ertai was calm in his anxiety, his face was as usual, he laughed twice and said: "Yi Tianying, Yi Tianyan, I, Hu Ertai, have been following Mr. Ao for more than 20 years and have always been loyal to you. How could I do this? I'm sorry for my lord. You can make your own conclusions about the right and wrong. You can take me to see your lord. I will state everything face to face and let you decide whether to live or die. What's more, with your martial arts skills, you won't worry about me. Will you run away on the road?" Yi Tianying and Yi Tianyan couldn't help but become suspicious when they saw that there was no panic on Huertai's face. He didn't look like he had been exposed after his betrayal. They also knew the importance of Huertai in the Obai Group. , if this person is really killed by mistake, I am afraid that he will not be able to escape the punishment of the leader in the future, and I don¡¯t know whether he should be killed or not. At this moment, Helian Bobo arrived with a group of guards and saw the Yi brothers standing in front of Huertai's cell. He thought they were really here to save Huertai, so he hurriedly shouted: "Ten million We cannot allow Huertai to be rescued by these rebels, otherwise our brothers¡¯ lives will be in danger, so please follow me and kill them.¡± After saying that, Helian Bobo was the first to rush forward. After hearing this, the group of guards were afraid of the other party's martial arts. If they rushed forward, they would die. If they didn't rush forward, Huertai would definitely be rescued by them, which would also be fatal. It would be better to let the court pay more money to support the family members after dying in the battle, so these guards waved their weapons and rushed towards the Yi brothers one by one without their lives. Yi Tianying heard the shouting of killing all around only on Master Ji Yong's side, and there was no sound from other places. He expected that the three people who came with him had either escaped or been killed, and there had been no sound for a long time. Cheng Zhi thought that the situation was very bad, so he hurriedly said to Yi Tianyan: "Second brother, I will stop them, and you can rescue Hu Ertai quickly." Yi Tianyan also knew that the situation was worrying. He nodded, turned to face the cell, used all his strength, and struck the chain with his palm. The chain shook violently a few times, but it was not broken, but there were a few cracks on it. Yi Tianyan also didn't expect the chain to be so strong. He used his power and waved his palm again, but it was still not broken. There were a few more cracks on it. After the third palm was struck, the chain also broke and fell to the ground. At this time, Yi Tianying was already fighting with those guards, and several guards were rushing toward Yi Tianyan. Yi Tianyan waved to Huertai in the cell and said urgently: "I'll stop them. Come out quickly and follow me." After saying that, Yi Tianyan waved his palm and struck at the guards who rushed over. These guards were no match for Xuan Ming Divine Palm. After a while, they were all struck by the palm and fell to the ground, their faces instantly turning pale. After dealing with these guards, Yi Tianyan saw that Yi Tianying was entangled by He Lian Bobo and a group of guards. Worried that he was lost, he hurriedly rushed towards Yi Tianying's battle group. With just a few efforts, he Killed several Tianlao guards. Seeing that the Yi brothers were too advanced in martial arts, Helian Bobo instinctively took a step back. Yi Tianying spotted the gap and flew out of the battle group with Yi Tianyan. He grabbed him and watched from the side. The stunned Hu Ertai quickly ran towards the gate. When Helian Bobo saw this, he was worried that Hong Tianxiao could not stop the two Yi brothers by himself, so he hurriedly followed closely behind with a group of guards. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 271 Asking the Emperor for a Princess You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a while, everyone arrived at the gate of Tianlao. The Yi brothers did not expect that the person blocking the door was Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the imperial guards. They were shocked in their hearts. They looked at each other, nodded, and suddenly jumped up at the same time. The two of them were four. The palm struck Hong Tianxiao. Now Hong Tianxiao was faced with two choices. One was to step aside and let the Yi brothers out. This would make it difficult for Hong Tianxiao to interact with Kangxi. After all, Helian Bobo and other Tianlao guards all looked at him. The second is to use all his strength to fight against the two of them. In this way, if he can save the lives of the two, it will be okay. If one of them escapes, his own martial arts will be exposed, and the leader of the Demon Cult will also re-evaluate himself. , will only make the future situation more passive. Although the author is going on for a long time, it was in a flash of lightning that Hong Tianxiao made a decision immediately, used his skills, took the palm of the Yi brothers, bit the tip of his tongue, and spurted out a large mouthful of blood, towards Then he flew out and fell straight outside the gate. The mask Hong Tianxiao was wearing was originally waxy yellow, but no one could see any flaws. Lu Gaoxuan was stunned for a moment, then realized that Hong Tianxiao was injured intentionally to hide his strength, so he turned around and ran out pretendingly, shouting: "Master, master, are you okay?" When Helian Bobo rushed to Hu Ertai's side, the Yi brothers had just "injured" Hong Tianxiao and fell to the ground. Helian Bobo saw that even Hong Tianxiao, who was known as the best master of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, was injured and flew out. He didn't know whether he was alive or dead. He knew that he was no match for the two of them. In desperation, he had no choice but to strike out at the unsuspecting Hu Ertai. , hitting Huertai's vest right in the middle. Kuertai was just a brave and skilled battlefield warrior, not a member of the martial arts world. He didn't know internal strength. How could he withstand Helianbobo's full-strength palm? He was hit with blood spurting from his mouth. He flew forward a few steps and lay on the ground. on the ground. When the Yi brothers saw this, they were horrified. They decided that Hu Ertai had not betrayed Obai, otherwise, Helian Bobo would never kill him. The two hurriedly stepped forward to help Hu Ertai up, but they saw He was already unconscious and did not know whether he was alive or dead. The brothers of the Yi family looked at Helian Bobo fiercely, lifted up Hu Ertai on the left and right, and flew out. At this moment, they could no longer care about Master Ji Yong who was still fighting in the prison. Helian Bobo did not dare to chase him, but ran out of the prison. When he saw Hong Tianxiao barely standing up with the help of Lu Gaoxuan, he hurriedly stepped forward to comfort him for a few words, and then went with him to the palace to report to Kangxi. There is no doubt that when Kangxi got up impatiently from the warm and fragrant bed, what he heard was such bad news, and he couldn't help but be furious. Helian Bobo was about to beheaded, but Hong Tianxiao interceded, saying that not only were there many people in jail tonight, but there were seven first-class masters, and the Tianlao guards could not resist them at all. After your night of fighting, although Zheng Keshuang was rescued by the Heaven and Earth Society, Hu Ertai was killed by Helian Bobo at the critical moment, and the two masters in the Obai Mansion, Feng Seng Chengzhi and Ji Yong Master, were also killed by the Tianlao guards. Kill. After receiving these two pieces of news, Kangxi's anger subsided slightly. In addition, he saw that Hong Tianxiao's front and corners of his mouth were covered with blood, and Helian Bobo was also covered in blood. He knew that tonight's battle in the Tianlao was bound to be a fierce battle, and there was no need for it at the moment. Let¡¯s talk about punishing Helian Bobo¡¯s crime. Kangxi waved to Helian Bobo and said, "Manager Helian, thank you for your hard work. You should go back and rest first. I have something to discuss with Manager Liu." Helian Bobo knew that Hong Tianxiao was a popular figure in front of Kangxi. Since the two were discussing secret matters, they would not leave him here. He hurriedly knelt down to Kangxi, looked at Hong Tianxiao gratefully, and then left the study room. After leaving the study room, Helian Bobo felt a chill running down his spine. It turned out to be the sweat he had just made was blown by the night wind. After Helian Bobo left, Kangxi walked slowly to the dragon chair, sat down slowly, and asked Hong Tianxiao: "Has Manager Liu confirmed that the two people who were killed were masters in Obai Mansion?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, the slave followed the emperor's order and ambushed Obai. At that time, Obai and his men totaled six people. The slave's men killed three of them and escaped. Obai, Chengzhi, Ji There are three people from Master Yong, but I didn¡¯t expect that these two people would die in the heavenly prison today.¡± Kangxi nodded, sighed and said: "It doesn't matter that Zheng Keshuang was rescued by the Tiandihui. It's just that after Hu Ertai died, Obai will be more careful in the future. It will be difficult to find such a good opportunity again." ¡± Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and decided to tell the story about Obai wooing him, so as to avoid misunderstandings in the future when Kangxi knew about it: "Your Majesty, it seems that Obai saved Hu Ertai today with a premeditated plan and attacked Tianlao under Obai. At that time, Obai sent people to invite the slaves to his residence, presumably to delay the slaves and make it easier for them to do things." KangxiIt's dangerous, so it's better to let the five dragon envoys, patrol envoys and others go with the leader, just in case. " Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Before returning to the capital, I was indeed worried about this trip to Yunnan, but it is different now. I have made great progress in martial arts recently. I am not bragging. Looking at the world, I can win. There are definitely only a handful of people who can pass me, and even if I am defeated, I still have the ability to escape." Yesterday, during the battle in Tianlao, Fatty Toutuo did not go, so he did not know the depth of Hong Tianxiao¡¯s current martial arts. After hearing this, they looked at each other and focused their attention on Lu Gaoxuan. Lu Gao His martial arts skills have more than doubled. In the past, his subordinates could support the leader for thirty moves before being defeated. However, after seeing the leader's martial arts last night, he felt that he could only take ten moves under the leader, or even ten moves. Not even." "Ah", Fat and Thin Tou Tuo's martial arts and Lu Gaoxuan were brothers. After hearing this, they were shocked. They looked at each other again and found that the other person had the same look of disbelief in his eyes. Hong Tianxiao knew that the two of them didn't believe it, so he didn't say anything. He smiled slightly and pointed to a stone pier ten feet away. The three of them knew that Hong Tianxiao had the unique skill of Yang Finger, and they did not dare to say anything at the moment. They all looked at Hong Tianxiao's finger, only to hear a "pop", followed by a loud "bang", and the three of them looked at the stone pier again. When I went there, I found that it had broken into five or six pieces. Fat and thin Toutuo was immediately stunned and speechless for a long time. Even Lu Gaoxuan, who had seen Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, still had shock in his eyes at this moment. Hong Tianxiao was extremely proud when he saw the worshipful expressions on the three people's faces, but he just smiled slightly and said: "That's not all. I have learned Shaolin's Vajra Indestructible Magic and have reached the fourth level. Unless the other party's The skill is more than three times that of me, otherwise neither sword nor palm power can hurt me at all." The three of them no longer knew how to express their feelings. After being shocked, they were still shocked. The three of them left their seats at the same time, knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao, and said in unison: "The leader's magical power is unparalleled. I can't wait for the leader to be in trouble." Hong Tianxiao saw that his combination of kindness and power had fully achieved the effect, and he was secretly happy in his heart. He hurriedly picked up the three of them and threw them a sweet date again: "After I come back from Yunnan, I will use my martial arts skills during this period. Let¡¯s go over the details with the three of you.¡± Anyone in the martial arts world, especially a first-class master like Lu Gaoxuan, who cannot break through the bottleneck for a while, naturally hopes most to get guidance from the master. Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed and knelt down in the tunnel again: "Thank you, my subordinates." I am willing to go through fire and water for the leader without any hesitation." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, looked at the night sky, and said: "Your martial arts have improved, which is also a good thing for me. It's getting late now. You can go back to your rooms. If the concubine given to you is disobedient, even if Punishment, or I will replace you again." The three of them knew that in order to reassure Hong Tianxiao, they had to have sex with the imperial concubine assigned to them tonight, so they were not polite and resigned to Hong Tianxiao together, and went back to their rooms to enjoy their romantic life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 272 Mother Wei You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Lu Gao A little in the room, it only takes a quarter of an hour, and the air in the room will be filled with this drug. No matter how deep their concentration is, Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo will never be able to resist, and they can only obediently interact with their two beauties. A fierce battle broke out. After settling a matter on Jiuxuan's mind, Hong Tianxiao hummed a little tune and returned to Hong Mansion through the secret passage and walked towards his room. Tonight, it was the turn of Da Yu'er's group to serve him. They must be in their room at this moment. He must have been waiting for a long time. When Hong Tianxiao thought of this family full of beauties, his stomach felt warm and he hurriedly walked towards his room. However, when passing by Wei Shan'er's room, he found that the lights were on. Hong Tianxiao felt strange in his heart. It was already the second quarter of the twelfth hour, so why was Wei Shan'er, a sweet girl, not sleeping yet. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao, who felt strange in his heart, gently came to the door and pushed it gently. Unexpectedly, the door was not bolted, and Hong Tianxiao pushed it open with a "click". Hey, Hong Tianxiao didn't hear any sound coming from inside, and he was even more surprised. How could such a loud door opening disturb the sweet girl in the room? Could it be that she was already asleep, so why didn't she blow out the light? , maybe he fell asleep on the table while making clothes for himself. A few days ago, Wei Shan'er pestered Zhao Liangdong's wife Zhou to learn female red, and wanted to make a coat for Hong Tianxiao. After Hong Tianxiao learned about it, he was greatly moved, hugged Wei Shan'er and kissed her fiercely, and unknowingly swallowed Wei Shan'er again. How much fragrant fluid is in the child's mouth. Thinking of Wei Shaner falling asleep on the table and catching cold and falling ill, Hong Tianxiao felt distressed for no reason and hurriedly walked to the room. For some unknown reason, Hong Tianxiao is particularly fond of Wei Shan'er, a sweet girl with a refreshing body fragrance and pleasant body fluids. Sometimes, when Hong Tianxiao is dealing with matters sent from various places in the Dragon Sect, he will also treat Wei Shan'er. Shan'er held her in her arms. All of Hong Tianxiao's women also particularly liked this sweet-smelling pretty girl. They were not jealous because Hong Tianxiao loved Wei Shan'er so much, and Wei Shan'er was not arrogant about her favor. She treated all Hong Tianxiao's women as sisters. The eldest sister kept barking and her mouth was as sweet as honey. She was deeply loved by the girls. In just a few days, she had completely integrated into the big family and had a good relationship with the girls. When Hong Tianxiao walked in, it was not what he imagined. The table was empty except for teacups and teapots. Hong Tianxiao felt strange, so he walked into the room and found a person lying on the bed. He was exactly the same height, fat and thin as Wei Shan'er, but the clothes seemed to have been worn by Wei Shan'er before. At this moment, she was facing inward, He was motionless and seemed to have fallen asleep, but there was nothing covering him. As soon as Hong Tianxiao approached the bed, he could already smell the familiar fragrance. Among the girls in the house, this was Wei Shan'er's unique signature. Who else could this person on the bed be if she wasn't Wei Shan'er? Hong Tianxiao suddenly had the idea of ??holding Wei Shan'er in his arms and using his own body temperature to warm the fragrant girl. He immediately took off his shoes, got on the bed, and gently held Wei Shan'er in his arms. He couldn't bear to hold Wei Shan'er in his arms. Awakened. "Perhaps Wei Shan'er was too tired and didn't notice that there was an extra man beside her. When Hong Tianxiao hugged her, she just turned over, buried her head in Hong Tianxiao's arms and continued to sleep. Hong Tianxiao smelled the faint fragrance emanating from Wei Shan'er's body and felt that the pores all over his body were stretched by it, and he fell asleep unconsciously. I don't know how long it took, but Hong Tianxiao felt the beauty in his arms move a few times. Before he could open his eyes, he heard a cry of "ah" that was different from Wei Shan'er's. Hong Tianxiao was startled. He hurriedly sat up and found that the beauty he was holding in his arms was not Wei Shan'er, but a beautiful woman in her early twenties who had a slight resemblance between her eyebrows. Only then did Hong Tianxiao remember that he had asked Wei Shaner about her family situation, and when he learned that she had a mother, he had asked Wei Shaner to bring her mother to live here. He thought that this beautiful woman was Wei Shaner's. Mother, but I didn't expect that Wei Shan'er's mother was so young and beautiful, and her body smell was just like Wei Shan'er's. Instead of feeling guilty, Hong Tianxiao suddenly had an absurd and strange idea. He wanted to know if the fluid in Wei Mu's mouth was as fragrant as Wei Shan'er. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao unconsciously looked at Wei Mu's cherry lips. When I went there, I saw that it was slightly open, panting, looking very delicate and charming. There is only one man in the Hong Mansion, and that is Hong Tianxiao. In addition, this man is not nervous or uneasy at all, so how can Mother Wei not know how to get out of bed?Who was the man who hugged him and slept for a long time? So after the first scream, he no longer dared to scream loudly, let alone yelled at Hong Tianxiao. He just sat on the bed and lowered his head. , said nothing, hoping that Hong Tianxiao could go out by himself. Mother Wei sat on the bed with her head lowered for a long time, but she didn't see the man get out of bed. She felt very strange. She looked up at Hong Tianxiao, only to find that Hong Tianxiao's eyes were scanning her body. Sweeping away, and the tent on her lower body was set up high, Mother Wei was a visitor, how could she not know what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, she was startled, and hurriedly lowered her head again, but this time her face was red. , her heart was beating rapidly, and there was only one thought in her mind, I am Shan'er's mother, could he want to treat me Before she finished thinking about this thought, Wei's mother suddenly thought of Shan'er's love for me. Hong Tianxiao's evaluation, being able to control ten women at night without falling, somehow made him feel a sense of expectation in his heart after being lonely for twelve years. Seeing a blush on Mother Wei's face, Hong Tianxiao also realized that he was a little too impatient. He quickly looked away from Mother Wei, coughed lightly and said: "Then, Madam must be Shan'er's mother. Just now I saw that the lights were still on in Shan'er's room, and I thought she was lying on the table and fell asleep, so I went in to take a look, but I didn't expect Madam to be here." Mother Wei didn't dare to raise her head, but just lowered her head and replied: "Shan'er went to Zhou's place to become a school girl, and said that if it was too late, she would not come back to live. I am waiting in Shan'er's room, Suddenly I felt a little tired, so I lay down on the bed and fell asleep, but I didn't expect I didn't expect the young master would be here." Wei's mother suddenly found that she didn't know how to call Hong Tianxiao, and after thinking for a long time, she had to use the common title - young master. . ¡°Oh,¡± Hong Tianxiao finally understood what was going on. Knowing that Wei Shaner had fallen in love with a female celebrity during this period, he didn¡¯t think it was strange. After asking and answering, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that there was nothing more to say between the two, but he didn't want to leave just yet. After all, Hong Tianxiao wanted to know whether the fluid in Wei's mother's mouth was as fragrant as Wei Shan'er's. "I heard from Shan'er that she had no father since she was a child, and Madam raised her by herself?" After thinking for a long time, Hong Tianxiao finally brought up a topic. Hearing these words, Mother Wei couldn't help but think of the loneliness she had endured for more than ten years, raising Wei Shan'er up by herself, and staying alone in an empty bed every night. Her nose became sour, and she actually shed tears. Hong Tianxiao also didn't expect that his casual words would actually make Mother Wei shed tears. After just being stunned for a moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that this was a great opportunity to facilitate himself, and hurriedly moved his body towards Mother Wei, gently He gently held her in his arms and sighed: "Madam must have suffered a lot of grievances over the years. Madam, please rest assured that from now on, as long as I, Hong Tianxiao, am here, I will never let Madam suffer the slightest grievance again. Madam Let me live here for the rest of my life, I want my wife to feel the happiness and happiness that I have never had before." Although Mother Wei suddenly lost her composure, she knew very well in her heart that what Hong Tianxiao said about "happiness and joy that she had never experienced before" was a hint. But what did this happiness and joy refer to? Mother Wei knew very well in her heart. . Mother Wei felt that it was inappropriate for Hong Tianxiao to hold her in his arms, so she struggled to sit up, but how could she, a weak woman, break free from Hong Tianxiao's arms? After several attempts, Mother Wei gave up the struggle. . Seeing that Mother Wei had given up her struggle, Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy, knowing that half of tonight's good things were done, so he put his lips to Mother Wei's left ear and asked softly: "Madam, just now, Tian Xiao's heart suddenly A question has arisen, and I am puzzled by the solution, so I would like to ask Madam to give her some advice." Mother Wei's earlobe was touched so lightly by Hong Tianxiao's lips. Her body, which had not experienced a man's breath for more than ten years, couldn't help but tremble. At this moment, Mother Wei, who was confused and uneasy, could no longer speak and just spoke softly. He nodded and buried his head deeply in his chest. Hong Tianxiao said softly: "Tian Xiao knows that Shan'er's body has a strange smell, and the fluid in her mouth is fragrant. When Tian Xiao was sleeping with his arms around his wife just now, he found that her body also had Shan'er's body fragrance, but he didn't know if the fluid in her mouth was the same. Like Shan'er, how about the sweet and fragrant fragrance?" How could Wei's mother have expected that Hong Tianxiao would ask such a shameful question that she couldn't answer? She could only keep her posture motionless, and she didn't dare to speak, but she had an idea in her mind, what to do? His meaning was already obvious. Now, should I reject him or obey him? If I reject him, will he become angry and become a bully? But if I obey him, do I want mother and daughter to marry him together? Hong Tianxiao had been among the flowers for a long time, so how could he not see that Mother Wei was already submissive in her heart? Now, without being polite, he gently lifted Mother Wei's chin with his hand, opened his mouth and kissed those alluring lips. Just when Hong Tianxiao gently lifted Wei's chin, Wei's mother already knew that what happened today was unavoidable and decided to completely obey Hong Tianxiao. However, she was nervous and panting heavily. Her body was heaving up and down, and her mouth was gasping for air. , the intoxicating fragrance directly hit Hong Tianxiao's face. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao already knew the answer before their lips came into substantial contact. Wei's mother, like Wei Shan'er, had a refreshingly fragrant fluid. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)At that time, Mother Wei already knew that what happened today was unavoidable, and decided to completely obey Hong Tianxiao. However, she was nervous and panting heavily. Her body was up and down, and her mouth was gasping for air. The intoxicating fragrance hit Hong Tianxiao directly. on the face. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao already knew the answer before their lips came into substantial contact. Wei's mother, like Wei Shan'er, had a refreshingly fragrant fluid. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 273: Brothers turn against each other You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ten days later, news came that Li Xihua and Shuang'er were about to return to Beijing, and Hong Tianxiao was very excited. The people who brought the news were brother and sister Yang Yizhi and Yang Jingyue. When they saw Hong Tianxiao hearing the news that Li Xihua and Shuang'er were about to come back, they looked at each other with frowning eyebrows and a hint of sadness. Yang Yizhi even more He looked like he was hesitating to speak. Hong Tianxiao saw this and felt strange, and asked: "Yizhi, seeing that you are hesitant to speak, does it seem like there is something difficult? Could it be that something happened to my eldest brother?" Yang Yizhi sighed and said: "Leader, Brother Li seems to have some misunderstandings about the leader. My subordinates are worried about himworried that he will be detrimental to the leader." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but wonder what kind of misunderstanding Li Xihua would have on him. Could it be that there were more and more women around him, but he still didn't want Li Jiaoniang's body? Among these women, Jiao Niang has been with me the longest. Naturally, I understand her intentions very well. During the period when I am not in Beijing, she is responsible for taking care of the affairs of the house. How could she not understand that she is already her own choice? One of the women just didn't want her body for the time being. Hong Tianxiao asked: "What misunderstanding does eldest brother have about me?" Hearing this, Yang Yizhi looked like he was hesitating to speak again. Seeing this, Yang Jingyue hurriedly came over and said, "Ms. sir, it's like this. The cause of the matter lies with Miss Shuang'er" Before Yang Jingyue could finish her words, Hong Tianxiao interrupted her strangely: "What's wrong with Miss Shuang'er? Could it be that they have been together for so long, and brother hasn't taken care of Miss Shuang'er yet? I thought this Is it time to drink the wedding wine between the eldest brother and the twin girls?" Yang Jingyue felt curious and funny, but Hong Tianxiao was the master, and she was just a maid. Moreover, her relationship with Hong Tianxiao was not as close as Fang Yi's relationship with Hong Tianxiao, so she did not dare to be too presumptuous, so she patiently explained: "No La, sir, although Brother Li has feelings for Miss Shuang'er, Miss Shuang'er has no intention of loving Brother Li." Hong Tianxiao was even more surprised when he heard this. He became more and more confused about what happened between Li Xihua and Shuang'er, and said in surprise: "Don't Miss Shuang'er like eldest brother? Even though Miss Shuang'er didn't really have any feelings for eldest brother at the beginning, the two of them We have been together for half a year, and we should have been in love for a long time. Doesn¡¯t it mean that eldest brother doesn¡¯t know how to chase girls?¡± When Yang Jingyue heard this, she thought to herself, do you think that all men in the world are the same? They are born to be the nemesis of women, and there is no need to chase girls. Instead, girls chase you. She sighed and said, "It's not that Brother Li is wrong." Miss Er is attentive, but Miss Shuang'er already has her own heart, and her heart is not with Brother Li?" Hong Tianxiao became even more strange. He scratched his head and thought for a while and said: "Qingyue, Shuang'er used to follow you at the banker and has never been in contact with a man. How can she like someone? Could it be that she likes the third young master of the banker?" After Yang Jingyue heard this, she immediately couldn't laugh or cry. She didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao, who was usually extremely shrewd, would be stupid now. She couldn't help but stamped her foot anxiously, said "Oh", pulled Yang Yizhi over, and said softly: "Brother, I said I don¡¯t know, I¡¯d better tell you.¡± Yang Yizhi also didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao, who had always been extremely shrewd, would act like a fool at this moment. It's just that he was not good at eloquence, and he didn't know how to describe the relationship between men and women, so he gently tugged on Yang Jingyue's sleeves and said: "Sister, you better say it. I don't know how to say it. Don't be anxious and say it slowly." Yang Jingyue thought for a while, and then briefly talked about what happened between Li Xihua and Shuang'er, and then Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized. It turns out that Hong Tianxiao deliberately brought Li Xihua and Shuang'er together, so whenever he asked Li Xihua to do something, he would specially arrange for Shuang'er to be with him. As explained in the previous article, Li Xihua does have feelings for Shuang'er, but he has never had the experience of chasing girls and does not know how to express his feelings. When he is with Shuang'er, he is mostly silent and only expresses his feelings in actions. For example, when the two of them were having dinner in a tavern, Li Xihua hurriedly wiped a stool with his sleeves without waiting for the waiter to come up. Who would have known that Shuang'er would never sit on the stool that Li Xihua wiped, but would wait for the waiter to wipe it? After the waiter has finished wiping, he sits on the stool that the waiter wipes. Li Xihua thought Shuang'er was shy, so he was not discouraged. After half a year, Li Xihua finally discovered that Shuang'er still had the same lukewarm attitude toward him, neither far nor near. Li Xihua was a martial artist, and he didn't have Hong Tianxiao's ability to coax girls. He was anxious in his heart. , I don¡¯t even know what to do. After returning to the capital, in order to avoid Li Xihua, Shuang'er followed Jiao Wan'er and the others to open the main forum of Jinlongmen in Hebei. Li Xihua had nothing to do, so he naturally followed him. Li Xihua couldn¡¯t see Shuang¡¯er¡¯s thoughts, but Yang Jingyue did.Shuang'er couldn't help but feel pity and self-blame in his heart. The reason why what happened today was all because he made random mistakes without knowing Shuang'er's intentions. Hong Tianxiao walked towards Shuang'er. Every time he took a step, Shuang'er's heartbeat accelerated and his face felt even hotter. Shuang'er knew in her heart that Hong Tianxiao had known what was on her mind. It was because of the girl's shyness that she didn't know how to face Hong Tianxiao, so she was in a state of confusion. Finally, amid Shuang'er's uneasiness, Hong Tianxiao's feet stopped in front of Shuang'er. Shuang'er lowered his head deeper and pursed his mouth tightly. At this moment, Shuang'er suddenly heard Hong Tianxiao's voice in his ear: "Shuang'er, I'm sorry, I almost ruined your lifelong happiness. Don't worry, I will never let you suffer any further grievances. " Shuang'er raised his head in surprise and met Hong Tianxiao's tender eyes. The grievances he had suffered for more than half a year suddenly burst out. At that moment, Shuang'er couldn't bear it anymore and cried into Hong Tianxiao's arms. After a long time, Shuang'er finally stopped crying and leaned gently into Hong Tianxiao's arms. For half a year, Shuang'er had been living in avoidance, loneliness and fear. It wasn't until this moment that she truly felt the feeling on her sweetheart's chest. He felt warm and at the same time felt tired. After a while, he fell asleep in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Hong Tianxiao noticed that after Shuang'er stopped crying, he suddenly stopped moving. He looked down and found that the beauty in his arms had fallen asleep. Hong Tianxiao felt sorry for Shuang'er and couldn't bear to wake her up, so he gently picked her up and walked to his bedroom. He gently placed Shuang'er on the bed, took off her shoes and covered her with a quilt. Just when Hong Tianxiao turned around and was about to leave, Shuang'er suddenly opened his eyes again and shouted softly: "Mr., don't leave, Shuang'er is scared." Hong Tianxiao sat on the bedside again, patted the quilt on her body, and said softly: "Shuang'er is good, Shuang'er is not afraid, my husband will never leave Shuang'er again, no matter where my husband goes in the future, he will definitely take my Take Shuang'er with you. My husband is in the house. Shuang'er will sleep for a while. My husband will go to my eldest brother's place to take a look and come back to accompany Shuang'er later." Shuang'er suddenly grabbed Hong Tianxiao's hand, stood up and said in horror: "Ms. sir, youdon't go, brother Lihe will beat you." Hong Tianxiao patted Shuang'er's little hands, smiled slightly and said: "Silly girl, sir, my Vajra Indestructibility Magic has reached the fourth level. The world is so big that no one can hurt me anymore. You can just sleep peacefully." , if you feel scared alone, I will call Jingyue to accompany you, so that you will not be scared." Shuang'er remembered that Li Xihua had beaten Hong Tianxiao and was injured by him, so he felt relieved, nodded slightly, and begged Hong Tianxiao: "Ms. sir, can you stay with Shuang'er for a while first, and wait for Shuang'er to sleep?" After it's over, will your husband go to Brother Li's place again?" Hong Tianxiao leaned down, kissed Shuang'er's smooth forehead, held Shuang'er's little hand tightly, and said softly: "Okay, just follow Shuang'er, my husband, I will watch Shuang'er fall asleep before leaving." Hearing this, Shuang'er felt relieved and closed his eyes. Maybe he was really too tired. After a while, Shuang'er fell asleep again. After Shuang'er fell asleep, Hong Tianxiao took his hand out of Shuang'er's, covered her with a quilt again, gently closed the door and went out. I solemnly recommend my second work "Three Kingdoms: Hegemony of the World", the link is in the middle of the Shenlong Cult Master's homepage! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 274 Jiao Waner opens her heart You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Arriving at the door of Li Xihua's bedroom and seeing everyone there, Hong Tianxiao walked up and told Yang Jingyue: "Jingyue, Shuang'er has been frightened for the past six months. In addition, he was very tired from coming all the way. He just fell asleep. , you go and look after her to prevent her from having nightmares." Yang Jingyue looked at Hong Tianxiao affectionately and agreed. Hong Tianxiao felt the strange look in Yang Jingyue's eyes, which seemed different from the past, and felt a little strange in his heart. When he looked at Jiao Wan'er and Yao Jun'e's eyes again, the same thing happened. He felt strange, but he didn't care. The reason why it is strange is that the three women listened to every word of the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and Li Xihua just now, and it was deep in their hearts, especially Hong Tianxiao's words, "Miss Shuang'er is a human being, she should have her own choice, let alone It should be used as a bet, neither of us is qualified to decide the happiness of the two girls." This deeply touched the hearts of the three girls. In terms of status, Shuang'er was originally Yang Jingyue's maid, but after the incident with the banker, even Yang Jingyue became Hong Tianxiao's maid. Shuang'er should naturally also become Hong Tianxiao's maid, and her status should be that of a servant. In terms of the social environment at the time, Hong Tianxiao was definitely qualified to determine Shuang'er's fate. However, how could the three women not be moved by Hong Tianxiao's words of respect for Shuang'er's decision when his martial arts skills were definitely superior to Li Xihua's. Not only was Yang Jingyue Hong Tianxiao's maid, Jiao Waner and Yao Jun'e were also Hong Tianxiao's subordinates. Naturally, they had similar identities to Shuang'er, so they felt deeply for her, and their love for Hong Tianxiao suddenly exploded to the extreme. Before that, Yang Jingyue had already placed all her heart on Hong Tianxiao and was ready to sacrifice herself. Although Yao Jun'e did not have much contact with Hong Tianxiao, she had already set her heart on Hong Tianxiao. Only Jiao Waner There is still some hesitation in my heart, but after today, I secretly promise Hong Tianxiao that if Hong Tianxiao pulls Jiao Waner to bed and does all kinds of things, Jiao Waner will definitely obey shyly. Of course, Hong Tianxiao didn't know that what he just said would trigger such a big reaction in the hearts of the girls. Just when he was wondering, he suddenly saw the door of Li Xihua's bedroom opened. Yang Yizhi walked in first, and then came after hearing the sound. The mute lion, followed by Luo Qihong and Li Jiaoniang who was still crying. When Li Jiaoniang saw Hong Tianxiao, she hurriedly broke away from Luo Qihong's hand, cried loudly and threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms. She sobbed and said, "Brother Hong, are you okay? I was really scared to death just now." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Silly girl, do you look at me as if something is wrong?" Li Jiaoniang then remembered that although it was Li Xihua who beat Hong Tianxiao just now, it was Li Xihua who was injured. In addition, she found that all the girls were looking at her. She felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly stood up from Hong Tianxiao's arms, blushing. He lowered his head and asked timidly: "Brother Hong, if eldest brother treats you like this today, will you will you never want to be a sweetheart in the future?" Hong Tianxiao lovingly stroked Li Jiaoniang's hair with his hand, and said softly: "Silly girl, my Jiao Niang is gentle and beautiful. It's too late for me to like you, husband. How could I not want you?" After that, Hong Tianxiao said He sighed again and said: "Brother loves face very much. I wonder if he will forgive me after going through this?" "No." Li Jiaoniang suddenly raised her head and said with determination, "This matter was originally his fault. What's more, he slapped Brother Hong twice just now, and Brother Hong didn't fight back. What's more, Miss Shuang'er I don¡¯t like him, and if he still refuses to give up, my dear wife will no longer recognize him as her big brother.¡± Hong Tianxiao sighed, shook his head, and said nothing. Jiao Waner took a step forward and said: "Master, I think Brother Li was controlled by his inner demon just now, so he did such an abnormal behavior. If my guess is correct, when Brother Li wakes up, he will definitely not No matter how impulsive he is, it¡¯s up to him whether he can think about it or not.¡± Hong Tianxiao knew that Jiao Waner was older than him, and she had followed Yuan Chengzhi for many years, so she was well-informed. He felt like he had some enlightenment after hearing this, and nodded and said: "Miss Jiao is right, my eldest brother has never made a breakthrough in practice. Just because he doesn¡¯t have enough thoughts, maybe after passing this incident, he will defeat his inner demons and break through the bottleneck.¡± After Jiao Yiquan and Jiao Waner joined the Shenlong Sect, Yao Jun'e was doing better and was a few years younger than him. However, Hong Tianxiao felt that it was inappropriate to call Jiao Waner by his first name. After all, Jiao Waner was seven or eight years older than him, so Hong Tianxiao Also called Miss Jiao. Jiao Wan'er has never felt that her mood has been as bright as it is now, just like when a girl was pregnant with spring, and her eyes when looking at Hong Tianxiao now are almost exactly the same as when she looked at Yuan Chengzhi more than ten years ago, with many emotions such as admiration, admiration, and liking intertwined. Together. &nbp; Hong Tianxiao did not expect Yao Jun'e to be such a considerate and pleasant person. He laughed loudly when he heard this, hugged Yao Jun'e to his chest, lowered his head and took a few deep breaths on her chest, and then two more buds Licking it gently for a few times until Yao Jun'e's body trembled, she smiled slightly and said: "Okay, you guys will wait for me in Wan'er's bedroom tonight. Remember, you have to wash yourself clean. Also, Since you have become my women, you should stop calling me 'leader' and 'subordinate', and just follow them in calling me son." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao called out to the door: "Jiao Niang, go and tell the person who came, and I will be there shortly." Then, Hong Tianxiao patted Jiao Waner and Yao Jun'e's plump buttocks respectively, and stood up. Come on, he said with a smile: "Madams, help me change my clothes quickly." Jiao Waner and Yao Jun'e felt sweet after hearing this. They stood up with blushing faces, picked up Hong Tianxiao's clothes and helped him put them on. Facing two naked beauties, Hong Tianxiao naturally tried his best to take advantage of her. When Hong Tianxiao got dressed, the two girls were so teased that they could no longer stand. After Hong Tianxiao went out, the two of them finally They all collapsed on the bed, but they both saw happy looks in each other's eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 275: Is it really not destined to be with He Tianyun? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When the two women were feeling each other's happiness, Hong Tianxiao also hummed a cheerful ditty all the way to the Defuquan Restaurant. This time, Hong Tianxiao walked over slowly and did not let Fat and Thin Toutuo carry the sedan to see him over. Just like last time, Princess Jianning has been waiting in the room for a long time and is getting a little impatient. After entering the house, there was naturally another greeting. When he knelt on the ground to greet Princess Jianning, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, I saved you from Feng Xifan and protected your innocence. Speaking of which, you should kneel down to me. Yes, hum, I will kneel to you now, but one day, I will let you kneel at my feet. After the ceremony, Princess Jianning said to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Liu, in three days it will be the day when I will marry to Yunnan. I will need to take a lot of care on the way. I have prepared a special bottle of wine. I would like to thank Mr. Liu in advance." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that the last time he forced her back to the palace, he made her extremely angry with him. What happened today was not as simple as treating him to a drink. Could it be that the wine was poisoned or drugged? It would be better if it was poisoned, as the Nine Yang Magic is immune to all poisons, but it would be a bit troublesome if it was drugged. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly said to Princess Jianning: "Princess, please forgive me. I am a slave on duty tonight. Not long ago, the emperor strictly ordered the imperial guards to drink alcohol on the day of duty. Therefore, this slave took it into consideration and drank tea instead." Drink in return for the princess.¡± Hong Tianxiao guessed correctly that Princess Jianning had indeed drugged the wine. Since the last kidnapping by Feng Xifan, although Princess Jianning was finally returned to the palace without any danger, Princess Jianning's heart is no longer as calm as usual. The shadow of Hong Tianxiao will always appear in her eyes from time to time. Princess Jianning's heart. How could Princess Jianning not know that she had fallen in love? She also knew that one of her and Hong Tianxiao was the leader of the rebels and the other was the princess of the Qing Dynasty. It was impossible for her to marry. However, the more Princess Jianning wanted to forget Hong Tianxiao, But the more I can't forget it, the deeper I miss it. Fortunately, Princess Jianning was smart. After returning to the palace, she did not show any rebellious behavior, and implicitly expressed her willingness to marry south to Yunnan, which made Kangxi relax his guard against her, so Princess Jianning was able to get her today. When he left the palace, he secretly met Hong Tianxiao. If Feng Xifan hadn't kidnapped her, Princess Jianning would have really escaped from the palace secretly and found a place to live in seclusion. However, she almost lost her virginity to Feng Xifan last time. The stimulation to Princess Jianning was too great, and she would never do it again. She dared to live among the people alone, otherwise, if she met a bad guy, she would definitely be raped and then sent to a brothel. This time, Princess Jianning drugged the wine. She wanted to charm Hong Tianxiao, then take off his clothes, and then take off her own clothes, creating the illusion that Hong Tianxiao was drunk and molesting the princess. In fact, this method is still Jianning Princess Ning modified it from the method Hong Tianxiao taught him to deal with Wu Yingxiong. If Princess Jianning's plan succeeds, Hong Tianxiao will have to accept her manipulation. However, he didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would have an extra thought and use the excuse of being on duty tonight not to drink. In this way, Princess Jianning would be in trouble. After all, the person Hong Tianxiao carried out was the emperor. Princess Jianning was stunned, and had no choice but to put down her wine glass, sighed and said: "Manager Liu, I heard that you have many friends in the world. I wonder if you have heard of a person named Hong Tianxiao?" Hong Tianxiao was slightly startled and thought to himself that it seemed that Princess Jianning was really deeply in love with him. He replied: "Back to the princess, I have indeed heard of this person. This person's martial arts is very good. Compared with this minion, Between brothers, and this person is only twenty-three or four years old, given time, there will be few opponents in the martial arts world." After hearing this, Princess Jianning frowned slightly and said, "Do you only know the level of his martial arts? Do you mean to ask him what he is like? What is his family background?" "This" Hong Tianxiao was stunned again and thought for a while, "I don't know this person's family background. I just heard that this person is suave and merciful. There are indeed many women around him, and all of them are beautiful and beautiful. , most of them are first-rate masters.¡± "Suave? Show mercy at all times?" Princess Jianning recalled the experiences of the two of them along the way. She felt that Hong Tianxiao had always behaved well towards her and had not behaved in the slightest. She couldn't help but secretly suspect that Liu Feiying's words were wrong. , or does Hong Tianxiao not like him at all? Is his appearance much worse than that of her woman? Princess Jianning had doubts about her appearance for the first time. "In the opinion of Manager Liu, who is better than Hong Tianxiao's woman?" Although Princess Jianning knew that it was a bit presumptuous to ask, she still couldn't help but ask. "This" Hong Tianxiao really didn't expect that Princess Jianning would ask this question face to face, and it was hard to answer for a while, so she could only say vaguely, "I haven't seen this before.", Su Quan's voice had already reached the door, and Hong Tianxiao and He Tianyun breathed a sigh of relief. The first person to enter was indeed Su Quan. She saw that Hong Tianxiao was also in He Tianyun's room. She felt strange and asked: "Didn't Senior Brother go to Princess Jianning's appointment? How come he is in Tianyun's room?" ?" While speaking, Su Quan had already entered the house, followed by Ninth Princess, Fang Yi, Xinyue, Xianglian, Aqi, Wen'er and other girls. He Tianyun's pretty face turned red when he heard this, but Hong Tianxiao's face remained as usual, and he just laughed twice and said: "Oh, that's it. After I came back from Defuquan, I found that you were not there. I only found out about you after asking Han Xue and Han Shuang. They all went to study Nvhong, but Tianyun didn¡¯t go because he was feeling unwell, so I came to visit.¡± Hearing this, Su Quan was doubtful. She looked at He Tianyun who was blushing, the messy bed, and their untidy clothes. She seemed to understand something in her heart. She took a step forward and came to He Tianyun, holding her hand and saying slightly He smiled and said to the Ninth Princess and the other girls: "Look at my brain, I have actually forgotten that my senior brother is proficient in medical skills. With him here, my sister's minor illness will naturally be cured without any medicine, and we are all worried in vain. " The Ninth Princess naturally saw something and also said: "Mei Tsuen, since junior brother is here to diagnose Tianyun, let's not disturb her and continue to go back to being a female celebrity." He Tianyun was even more embarrassed. He hurriedly took Su Quan's hand, who was about to leave, and said urgently: "Sister, don't leave. Tianyun is fine. It's just that his chest hurt a little when he got up in the morning. When the leader came just now, Tianyun is already fine and is about to go out to find you." Among the women, there are two people that He Tianyun is most afraid of. One is Hong Tianxiao's wife Su Quan. After all, she is a disciple of the Shenlong Sect, and Su Quan is the wife of the leader of the Shenlong Sect. The second one is the Ninth Princess, because she It can be seen that in Hong Tianxiao's mind, the status of the ninth princess is even higher than that of Su Quan. At this time, the considerate Fang Yi suddenly said something, which finally solved the problem for Hong Tianxiao and He Tianyun: "My lord, just now Prince Kang sent someone to Liu Mansion with an invitation, saying that your lord will be here in three days." I want to escort the princess south, so I would like to ask my husband to come over and see me off." Su Quan smiled when he heard this and said, "Yimei still knows how to care about people, so it's not in vain that senior brother loves you so much." Fang Yi didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this, just smiled faintly. Hong Tianxiao just didn't know how to escape. He was overjoyed when he heard this and said with a smile: "I have been thinking for a long time that I will go south soon. It's time for the two of them to see me off. You guys can chat slowly while I go to Prince Kang's Mansion. Take a walk." Hong Tianxiao said as he walked out the door. When he walked to Fang Yi, he secretly grabbed a few handfuls of her buttocks with his hands as a reward. When Hong Tianxiao grabbed Fang Yifeng's buttocks, Wen'er who was standing behind could see clearly. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was about to pass by her, she was expecting Hong Tianxiao to grab her as well, but she was also worried about being seen by others. , took a step back unconsciously, hesitating in his heart whether to dodge if the young master really caught him. Hong Tianxiao didn't have this intention at first, but when he noticed that Wen'er suddenly took a step back, he guessed what she was thinking. He knew that she was thin-faced and wanted to tease her, so when he passed by her, he suddenly opened his arms and hugged her. He pressed heavily on her lips, then grabbed a few handfuls of her buttocks, laughed a few times, and walked away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 276 Official Slave Suxian You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When they arrived at Prince Kang's Mansion, Suo'etu and Prince Kang had already been waiting at the door for a long time. When they saw Hong Tianxiao arriving, they both hurriedly stepped forward to greet him, which shocked Hong Tianxiao. One of them was a prince, and the other was a second-grade prince. A member of the Communist Party of China came out to greet a third-grade bodyguard in person. If word spread, it would be big news to both the government and the public. After being embraced by the two men and entering the house, Hong Tianxiao finally couldn't help but ask: "Eldest brother, second brother, remember that when we became sworn brothers, we said that we must keep it strictly confidential. Now that the eldest brother and the second brother welcome the younger brother like this, aren't they telling others about us? Do the three of you have a good relationship?" Prince Kang laughed and said: "Third brother, you just don't understand officialdom. This is a matter of one moment and another. At that time, the three of us had to keep a low profile as much as possible to avoid the emperor's scruples. But now that Obai has exclusive power, all officials are Knowing that only the three of us are loyal to the Emperor from beginning to end, what does it matter if we get closer? On the contrary, it will make Obai think that the three of us are united around the Emperor, which will make him even more jealous. Besides, we are just We are closer and have not told others that we are sworn brothers, so what are you worried about?" Hong Tianxiao then understood and couldn't help but laughed and said: "So, I am nervous." The three of them crowded into the living room. After sitting down, Prince Kang clapped his hands twice, and three rows of maids carrying plates came in. They shuttled among the three of them like butterflies in flowers. In a moment, their tables were The table was filled with wine and food, and there was a person beside each person to pour wine. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that this banquet was similar to the one that Zha Helin's father Tie Helian entertained him in Horqin Grassland, so Hong Tianxiao turned around and looked at the maid beside him who was pouring wine for him. She turned out to be extremely beautiful, and She has a hot body, and she can't help but secretly think to herself, but she doesn't know if the woman pouring the wine can also be played with at will. Hong Tianxiao has thought a little too much. With Hong Tianxiao's status and relationship with Prince Kang, in the palace, except for Prince Kang's family members, all the maids and maids can play whatever they want as long as Hong Tianxiao opens his mouth. One, even if he wanted to take it back to his home, Prince Kang would never disagree. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s actions were naturally noticed by Prince Kang, who couldn¡¯t help laughing and said: ¡°Third brother, let go, from now on, the woman next to you is yours.¡± Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard this. He raised a glass to Prince Kang and said, "Thank you so much to my second brother." Prince Kang reached out to pick up the woman next to him, sat in his arms, raised and lowered his hands, and after a while, the woman was panting, and Prince Kang's hands could not be seen, and he did not know what was inside the woman's clothes. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel itchy when he saw the position. He also took the woman next to him into his arms, grabbed a Jade Girl Peak, and started rubbing it vigorously. While Prince Kang was playing with the girl in his arms, he smiled at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Third brother, the girl in your arms was carefully prepared by me for you, and she is also a virgin." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao lowered his head to look at the beauty in his arms, and found that she was not trying to cater to the woman in Prince Kang's arms, but was trying to dodge Hong Tianxiao's clutches with a painful look on her face, but did not dare to use too much force. For fear of offending Hong Tianxiao and being whipped, there were tears in his eyes. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, so he stopped moving his hands and asked softly: "What grievance do you have? Don't say anything. If so, just nod." The woman was stunned after hearing this. After she was forced to become a maid to accompany the wine, although today was the first time she actually accompanied the wine, she had heard about the fate of many sisters before. If you resist the touch of a guest even a little bit, you will be caught by the guest and thrown to death, or you will be dragged out by the host and beaten to death, or you will be gang-raped to death by the servants of the mansion given by the host. However, she had never heard of a guest like Hong Tianxiao. Looking at his innocent eyes, she nodded involuntarily. Hong Tianxiao withdrew his hand from her body and said to Prince Kang, who was nibbling the woman in his arms: "Second brother, I like this woman very much, so why not give it to me as a reward." Hearing this, Prince Kang reluctantly withdrew his mouth from the woman's breast in his arms, laughed loudly and said: "Third brother, you are so polite. Third brother helped your brother a lot that day, but he didn't want the beauty he had prepared for him to suddenly become. It all came to nothing, so my brother got another stunning beauty like this. He originally planned to give it to his third brother. It¡¯s rare that his third brother likes her. Suxian, from now on you will follow Mr. Liu, and remember to serve her well." Suxian responded hurriedly, raised his eyes and glanced at Hong Tianxiao, not knowing whether he should be happy or worried. Search??, then ten more women came in. These ten women were different from the first group of ten. They were all young and beautiful, but they all looked down, with frustration on their faces. Seeing Suxian shaking his head again, Hong Tianxiao raised his hand and before he could wave it, he heard Liu Xingyi whisper in his ear: "Sir, the second one on the right hand is Keqi Shuyue, the youngest daughter of Eshuokeha. She has the same appearance as The Suxian girl is on par with her, if you are interested, the younger one will be given to you as a servant girl." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao raised his eyes and looked at Keqi Shuyue. She was indeed delicate, pure and charming, but he already had many women, so he couldn't afford to bring home another useless Manchu woman. He was about to shake his head, but heard Suxian on the side begged in a low voice: "My benefactor, my sister Shu Yue and Suxian have been sisters since childhood. Can my benefactorcan" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 277 Li Xihua runs away You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, because the elder brother couldn't think about Shuang'er, why not buy this Shu Yue and give it to him together with Suxian. Maybe after a long time, the elder brother would forget Shuang'er. Here, Hong Tianxiao said to Liu Xingyi: "I bought this woman. Boss Liu, please give me a price." Liu Xingyi was overjoyed when he heard this and said hurriedly: "The fact that the adults condescended to come to the villain's place has already made this place full of glory. The villain dares to ask the adults for money. Keqi Shuyue gave it to the adults. It can be regarded as the villain's." Interesting." Hong Tianxiao frowned and said: "Boss Liu, it's not easy for you to do business. Such a beauty will definitely be sold for a high price. How can I get it for nothing? If word gets out, all the officials in the court will be blamed. My officer." Liu Xingyi said: "Sir, what are you talking about? I don't just give you away when I see someone. Among the hundreds of officials in the court today, there are only two people, Ao Shaobao and Manager Liu." ¡°Oh,¡± Hong Tianxiao said with interest when he heard Obai¡¯s name, ¡°Does Ao Shaobao often come here too?¡± Liu Xingyi said: "I don't come here often. It's just that after the family members of the second-rank and above officials in the imperial court are bought by the younger ones, I will personally select a few. At other times, the housekeepers from Lord Ao's house come here." "Second-grade official or above?" Hong Tianxiao muttered, and suddenly thought of Eshuokeha's identity, and asked hurriedly, "So, when Eshuokeha's family members were auctioned, Master Ao also came in person. ?¡± Liu Xingyi nodded and said: "Exactly, Lord Ao selected five or six Fujins from Eshuokeha at that time, and the villains gave them all to Lord Ao for free." "Five or six Fujin?" Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. Liu Yuxiang was Eshuokeha's little Fujin. Could it be that he fell into the hands of Obai. Hong Tianxiao had also heard that Obai liked mature young women, but did not like shy girls, so he bought five or six of Eshuokeha's blessings in one go, but did not buy Keqishuyue. Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and said: "Boss Liu, call all the remaining Fujins from Eshuokeha and let me take a look." Liu Xingyi responded to the door to make arrangements, but he thought in his heart, could it be that Liu Feiying and Obai have the same hobby, he likes young women, not girls. No wonder he didn't express any opinion when he met Keqi Shuyue just now, but this Suxian is also a virgin, how come Liu Feiying It's really hard to figure out how he treats her so well. Could it be that as he said, Suxian was just his foster sister? Are there really cats in this world that don't eat fishy food? After a while, seven women came from outside, all of them good-looking. The oldest was in her forties, and the youngest was in her early twenties. Hong Tianxiao looked at Suxian, and she happened to also look at Hong Tianxiao. When their eyes met, Suxian just shook his head slightly. It seems that Liu Yuxiang has indeed fallen into the hands of Obai, Hong Tianxiao thought, so he waved his hand, stood up, and said to Liu Xingyi: "I've disturbed Boss Liu today, so I'll take my leave." Liu Xingyi also understood that the person Hong Tianxiao was looking for must be in the hands of Obai, and also knew that he could not be of much help, so he hurriedly followed behind to see them off. When he reached the door, he made a sign to Keqi Shuyue. , asking her to follow Hong Tianxiao and Suxian. Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t say anything when he saw her. He was still clearing the way from the front, but it was different from when he came in. There was another beautiful woman when he came out. Those who knew Hong Tianxiao were not too surprised when they saw Suxian and Keqi Shuyue's pair of stunning girls following closely behind them. After all, Liu Feiying's lustful reputation was known throughout the capital. After leaving the official slave auction market, Hong Tianxiao took the two girls directly to Hong Mansion and asked Lu Gaoxuan to let Keqi Shuyue settle down first, and then took Suxian with him and went straight to Ao Bai Mansion in a sedan carried by Fat and Thin Tou Tuo. Ao Bai was playing polo in the mansion when the housekeeper came to report that Liu Feiying was visiting. He hurriedly asked the housekeeper to take him to the living room for tea while he changed his clothes before going there. "Haha, I didn't know it was the gust of wind that brought Mr. Liu here today. Rare visitors are really rare visitors." Before anyone could enter the door, the voice had already come in. However, when Obai stepped across the threshold, he discovered that besides Hong Tianxiao , there is also a stunning woman, and she is sitting under Hong Tianxiao, with a cup of tea on the table. You must know that in ancient times, the hierarchical system was very strict. The servants followed the master when visiting and could only stand and not sit down. The same was true when eating. Therefore, after seeing Su Xian, Ao Bai couldn't help but be stunned and began to secretly guess in his heart. Suxian's identity rose. Hong Tianxiao stood up in a hurry, cupped his hands towards Ao Bai and said, "I have taken the liberty to come here and disturb Master Ao's enjoyment." Hong Tianxiao had already learned from the housekeeper that Ao Bai was playing polo, so he said this. "Ha ha?What do you mean, your pretty face is all red, but your heart is as sweet as honey. Li Jiaoniang didn't know what Hong Tianxiao was talking about, and she didn't see the shyness of the two girls. She stepped forward and took Hong Tianxiao's left hand and asked: "In addition to Sister Quan, Sister Zhu and Shuang'er, Brother Hong is also planning to bring the two girls with him this time." Who¡¯s going together?¡± Regarding the candidates, Hong Tianxiao had already made up his mind and said softly: "Yimei, Aqi, Wen'er, Xuan'er, in addition, I also sent someone to notify the inspector Zhong Zhijie to join me in Yunnan." Yang Jingyue was about to ask for a tassel when she heard Hong Tianxiao say: "After I leave, Lu Gaoxuan and Fatty Toutuo will enter the palace to protect the emperor. Among the two palaces, only Yizhi, Jingyue and Mute Lion have the best martial arts, so Jingyue Yue, the safety of these two mansions is left to the three of you and the Mongolian female guards." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 278 Identity revealed You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "By God's blessing, the emperor has issued an edict. Today, Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard and the deputy commander of the Xiaoqi Battalion, is appointed as the marriage envoy. From now on, he will escort Princess Jianning to Yunnan to marry Wu Yingxiong, the eldest son of Prince Pingxi. There must be no mistake. I admire this." Early in the morning, the imperial edict arrived at Liu Mansion, asking Hong Tianxiao to be the marriage envoy and go to Yunnan. In addition, Kangxi also issued an imperial edict, but this edict was directed at all officials. The edict means that from now on, all officials will no longer call themselves slaves when they meet the emperor or kneel to receive the edict. Instead, they should call themselves minor ministers, and important ministers of the elders of the three dynasties can call themselves old ministers. The reason why Kangxi issued this imperial edict today was of great significance: firstly, it showed the importance he attached to Wu Sangui and his son; secondly, when Sony was buried that day, Aobai had not received the emperor's favor and called himself an old minister. After that, Ao Bai kept calling himself an old minister in front of Kangxi, thus showing that he was different. With this imperial edict, all officials agreed. Thirdly, and this is the most important point, the Manchus were still in a slave society before entering the customs, so the servants would call themselves slaves. After entering the customs, the Manchus gradually transformed into a feudal society, and the title of slaves was naturally inappropriate. , in this way, the status and identity of the officials will naturally be greatly improved. After Hong Tianxiao received the imperial edict, he did not dare to neglect it and immediately followed Wen Youfang, who was delivering the edict, to the study room to resume his duties. When he arrived at the study room, after some greetings, Kangxi said to Hong Tianxiao: "I have prepared five thousand elite soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion for you. However, these officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion can still fight. If they meet a master like Feng Xifan or Chen Jinnan, they will It¡¯s a bit dwarfed by comparison. In order to be safe on the road, I decided to send a hundred imperial guards to go. Of course Duolong can¡¯t go, so I asked Ruidong to command these imperial guards on your behalf.¡± Hong Tianxiao hurriedly thanked him and thought to himself that with such a lineup, even if his martial arts were still at the level of Qingliang Temple, Feng Xifan and Chen Jinnan would not have to be afraid to lead people to assassinate him. After arranging this matter, Kangxi asked Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Liu, what do you think of my second imperial edict?" Hong Tianxiao said: "The emperor's move is simply wonderful." Kangxi asked with interest: "Oh, tell me what you think." Hong Tianxiao knew that Kangxi wanted to test him, so he said: "The emperor's imperial edict is enough to show to all officials that the emperor is prepared to reuse the Han people. After all, the Han people are extremely uncomfortable with the word 'slaves'. After all, since the advent of the Qin Dynasty, all dynasties have The first is that Baiguan calls himself a minor minister. Secondly, during this period, Ao Bai has called himself an old minister without the emperor's permission. It is obvious that he wants to show his difference in front of the Baiguan. In this way, All officials are the same. Thirdly, the emperor chose to issue this edict when Princess Jianning was marrying to Yunnan, which is enough to make Wu Sangui and his son feel a great honor, and they will definitely be loyal to the emperor in the future." Kangxi laughed loudly and said: "I didn't expect that Mr. Liu was a versatile man in both civil and military affairs. You are really wronged by being a mere chief of the royal bodyguards. However, it is absolutely impossible to make Wu Sangui loyal to me through this imperial edict. But it will prevent him from taking any action for the time being." After a pause, Kangxi said again: "This time, in addition to sending Princess Jianning safely to Yunnan, you also have to do one more thing for me." Hong Tianxiao said: "Could it be to explore Wu Sangui's strength?" Kangxi shook his head and said: "Wu Sangui is a cunning old man. He has hidden his strength for a long time. It is too difficult to find out. Maybe it will scare the snake. What I asked you to do is to find out whether there is collusion between Wu Sangui and Obai. If so, If we can find out, Manager Liu¡¯s trip is a great achievement.¡± Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that in history, Kangxi first eradicated Aobai, then defeated Wu Sangui, and finally recovered Taiwan. But now, because of his own reasons, Aobai died but did not die, and Wu Sangui was ready to make a move. Kangxi was naturally very I am worried that these two forces will unite. Hehe, what Kangxi didn't expect was that Obai and Wu Sangui were not Kangxi's biggest opponents, but the Demon Cult, which had always been hidden in the dark, was Kang Xi's biggest enemy. Thinking that he already knew a lot about the Demon Cult, Kangxi was a Not knowing anything, Hong Tianxiao felt secretly proud. Just when Hong Tianxiao was proud, Kangxi asked: "When Mr. Liu was traveling around the world, had he ever heard of the Demon Sect and the Dragon Sect?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. If he hadn't been wearing a mask, he might not have been able to escape Kangxi's eyes. Unexpectedly, Kangxi already knew about the existence of the Demon Sect and the Dragon Sect. Suppressing the shock in his heart, Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "My subordinates have indeed heard that the Demon Sect and the Dragon Sect are extremely mysterious sects in the world. Their disciples basically do not move around in the world, so not many people know about it. . The subordinates have only heard of it, but have never had any contact with the disciples of these two sects. The emperor?Flaws. Fortunately, the people who came into contact with his two identities at the same time were all members of the Shenlong Sect and his own woman. Otherwise, with the shrewdness of Kangxi, Ao Bai, Chen Jinnan and others, how could they not see the flaw in it? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao I just feel sweat running down my spine. Seeing that the murderous intent in Hong Tianxiao's eyes had completely disappeared, Princess Jianning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When she was sure that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person, Princess Jianning also understood why Liu Feiying was there when they were in the capital that day. When Hong Tianxiao was out on business, he "coincidentally" found the inn where he was staying. At the same time, Princess Jianning was full of contradictions. Since Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person, one of them was the emperor's number one bodyguard, and the other was the leader of the anti-Qing organization Shenlong Cult, there was a huge conspiracy involved. This would mean that she had to make a choice between Kangxi and Hong Tianxiao. If she secretly reported the matter to Kangxi, in her opinion, Hong Tianxiao's conspiracy could be exposed and her nephew Kangxi's life could be saved, but she She could only marry Wu Yingxiong and exchange a lifetime of happiness; if she didn't tell the truth, she might be able to get rid of her status as a princess, marry her favorite man, and live a happy life. This was just the fate of the Qing Dynasty. However, major changes would occur because of this, so Princess Jianning hesitated for many days and failed to make a decision. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao was also hesitant. The exposure of his identity might affect the overall situation. Once Princess Jianning revealed the matter to Kangxi, the overall plan would be affected. However, if Princess Jianning died suddenly, even if it could be said that Even if he was assassinated, Hong Tianxiao could not escape his involvement, and the palace could no longer survive. Although Liu Feiying's identity cannot be reused, the result is different. If Princess Jianning had been alive, Kangxi would have understood the conspiracy and would investigate everything. Liu Yan and Mao Dongzhu would regard the Shenlong Sect as more powerful than the Heaven and Earth Society. If Princess Jianning died, Kangxi would only get the news that Liu Feiying was afraid of absconding and his whereabouts were unknown. At most, Liu Yan would be implicated. In addition, there is another best way, which is to control Princess Jianning. In this way, the plan can still go as usual, but part of the experience must be transferred to Princess Jianning, and she cannot be allowed to have any problems. Opportunities to leak secrets to the outside world. Princess Jianning suddenly coughed twice, her face became even paler, and she gasped and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Hong, I really hope that I am not a princess of the Qing Dynasty. In that case, I can be with you freely. From what you have said From the day I was rescued from Feng Xifan, I have been hopelessly in love with you. Later on Shenlong Island, I learned cooking skills from Sister Tianyun, just because I wanted to become your woman one day. Cook for you.¡± At this point, Princess Jianning's eyes became wet, and Hong Tianxiao was moved. He didn't expect that he was not good to her, but Princess Jianning was so affectionate towards him. She sighed softly and said: "Jianning, In fact, you are a smart, beautiful, gentle and quiet good woman. It is a pity that you are the princess of the Qing Dynasty, and I am a rebel who always wants to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty. Our positions are different, and we are destined not to be together in this life. After all, my identity is a matter of It's a big deal, and since you've seen through it today, don't blame me for being cruel and ruthless." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao secretly used his skills and raised his palm to slowly press Princess Jianning's forehead. Princess Jianning sighed in her heart and did not make any unnecessary resistance, but slowly closed her eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 279: Flying Demon Sun Zhongjun You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a long time, Princess Jianning did not feel Hong Tianxiao's hand touch her forehead, nor did she feel any pain. She felt strange in her heart. She opened her eyes unconsciously, only to find that Hong Tianxiao had stood up at some point. , with his back to himself. Princess Jianning knew that Hong Tianxiao couldn't bear to attack her, and she felt joyful for no reason. During the time when she was in contact with Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao was always lukewarm towards her. Now that Hong Tianxiao can't hit her, it means that Hong Tianxiao can't hit her. I also have her in my heart. "Jianning." Hong Tianxiao turned around, looked at Princess Jianning, and said softly, "Do you know why I don't kill you?" Princess Jianning shook her head gently. Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "Strriving for hegemony in the world and the Central Plains are matters between men. You are just a princess in the palace. Although you are also a Manchu, this matter should have nothing to do with you. In fact, I can completely You kill him, and then find someone from my subordinates who is similar in height and build to make a mask. In this way, as long as you create an illusion that the princess was killed in Wu Sangui's house in Yunnan, it will be perfect. " When Princess Jianning heard this, she was shocked. She knew that what Hong Tianxiao said was not impossible. If this happened, there would only be one more innocent soul in hell. Hong Tianxiao continued: "There have been incidents in the palace where the Empress Dowager, the Empress and many imperial concubines disappeared, and their lives and deaths were unknown. You must also know that, and you are very scared. In fact, they are not dead, but they are all by my side." , In fact, most of them have become my women, including Da Yuer, Gu Lier and Wei Shaner." When Princess Jianning heard this, she was so surprised that she could hardly close her mouth, and her eyes were full of incredulity. Hong Tianxiao ignored Princess Jianning's surprise and continued: "When they were first brought to my side, they were filled with hatred and thoughts of how to escape. However, not long after, their hearts could no longer Without such thoughts, they all became women who were devoted to me. Of course, the current emperor is also their relative. After all, they have deep feelings that are difficult to let go of. Therefore, I also promised Yu'er and Gu Lier that once they rebel against the Qing Dynasty, Success will definitely leave Xuan Ye¡¯s life behind.¡± How could Princess Jianning not hear that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately hinting at her? Her heart suddenly moved, but she couldn't make a decision for a while. Hong Tianxiao continued: "They all have a high status, the empress dowager, empress, and concubines, but because they are in the royal family, they have pains that ordinary women do not have. During the day, they have to deal with the jealousy and jealousy in the palace. They are deceiving each other, but at night they are alone and unable to sleep. It was I who gave them the opportunity to experience the most feminine happiness. Now, even if they can step into the palace gate with one step forward, they will never step out. That step, because what I brought them was happiness that they had never experienced before in the palace." Although Princess Jianning is not a royal concubine, she feels the same way. In the palace, although there are fine clothes, fine food, and hordes of servants, she has no freedom and no choice. She can only let everything be arranged by fate, and cannot resist at all. Although Princess Jianning She didn't want to marry Wu Yingxiong, but she had to obey the orders of the late emperor and the emperor. If she hadn't met Hong Tianxiao, how could she have escaped this disaster. At this moment, suddenly there was another shout from outside: "There is an assassin, protect the princess quickly." Princess Jianning was startled. She got strength from nowhere and grabbed Hong Tianxiao's right hand. It was obvious that she was extremely afraid of the word "assassin". First, Feng Xifan was kidnapped by Qingliang Temple and she almost lost her virginity. Now, Chen Jinnan killed her and almost lost her life. Now, there are assassins, who are obviously targeting her. Hong Tianxiao was also wondering, how could there be assassins? Could it be that Feng Xifan and Chen Jinnan had gathered a group of good men to come back again, and they had to capture Princess Jianning before they would give up? Hong Tianxiao happened to get up and go to the window to take a look, but found that Princess Jianning's hand was tightly holding his right hand. He turned to look at her, only to see her face was frightened, looking at him, and saying weakly: "No, Mr. Hong, don't leave me, II'm afraid." Hong Tianxiao's heart softened, and he gently pressed his left hand on Princess Jianning's jade hand, and gently comforted her: "Don't be afraid, I just went to the window to see who the assassin is this time, don't worry, I won't leave Of the room.¡± Princess Jianning stared at Hong Tianxiao's eyes for a while, but did not find any cunning look. Then she relaxed and relaxed her hands, and said softly: "I believe you, and I will believe you in my whole life." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t expect that Princess Jianning had already made a decision, so he nodded lightly.p; Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Fortunately, Ruidong entangled the assassin. The princess was just frightened and is not seriously injured. However, I am afraid she will have to rest for two days to recover. Just now, the official asked the princess for her opinion. We are here Rest for three days, and then set off on the fourth day." Hearing that the princess was not injured, Chaerzhu was relieved and said in relief: "It is our dereliction of duty that the princess was frightened. We should rest for a few days. It should be done. Your Excellency, I have already made arrangements. Now, let the officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion surround the princess¡¯s residence on the third floor and the outer three floors. I think there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao just smiled without saying anything and pointed to the roof of Princess Jianning's bedroom. Chaerzhu was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what it meant. His face was full of confusion. Seeing that Chaerzhu¡¯s head was so difficult to use, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to explain: ¡°Commander Chaerzhu, have you forgotten the secrets at Qingliang Temple?¡± How did the assassin break into Princess Jianning's room?" Chaerzhu suddenly realized it, and then he slapped his forehead hard and cursed: "Look at me, a pig-headed person. I have ignored such an important position. Thank you for reminding me, otherwise the princess will be in danger. I will arrange it now." , let¡¯s arrange it.¡± After saying that, Chaerzhu hurriedly ran out. Looking at Chaerzhu's back, Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and walked towards his bedroom. On the way, he suddenly thought of the flying witch Sun Zhongjun in his bedroom. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. Sun Zhongjun would naturally know where the Huashan Sect settled. Why don't I use her to test the power of soul-stirring techniques? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao quickened his pace and soon arrived at the door of his bedroom. Because Su Quan, Ninth Princess and other daughters were coming to bed at night, Hong Tianxiao deliberately placed his bedroom in the most remote place. A place that even the patrolling officers and soldiers cannot pay attention to. As soon as Hong Tianxiao walked five feet in front of the door, he heard a slight gasp in the dark shadow beside the door. The person keeping watch today was Fang Yi. When Hong Tianxiao passed by, he just said softly: "Yimei, please pay special attention tonight." , Never let anyone come within ten feet." For the sake of safety, Hong Tianxiao ordered Fang Yi, Aqi and Wen'er to take turns to keep vigil in front of the bedroom every night, because every night Hong Tianxiao had to do all sorts of things with the girls, and that was also the time when Hong Tianxiao was most relaxed. It was the most dangerous time, so Hong Tianxiao asked the three women to take turns keeping watch outside to prevent night attacks by masters. Although Hong Tianxiao had opened up the Ren and Du Second Meridian, the three women's skills were extraordinary, but they could not feel the arrival of masters like Feng Xifan and Chen Jinnan. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao taught the three women the divine ear. In this way, unless they are Only a master of Hong Tianxiao's level could hide it from the eyes and ears of the three girls. Even the ninth princess was discovered when she was ten feet away from the bedroom. Hearing a slight "hmm" sound from the shadow, Hong Tianxiao opened the door and walked in. He found that the four girls were talking about something around Sun Zhongjun, but Sun Zhongjun's face was red and his eyes were filled with anger. . Seeing Hong Tianxiao coming in, Wen'er hurriedly went up to him and took off Hong Tianxiao's coat. Aqi took it and hung it on the wall. Su Quan stood up, came to Hong Tianxiao, pointed at Sun Zhongjun and asked with a smile: "Brother, if you treat the disciples of the Huashan Sect like this, aren't you afraid that the two heroes of the Invincible Divine Fist and their wife will come and make trouble?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly when he heard this and said: "The Invincible Divine Fist Gui Xinshu is definitely a first-class master in the world. If it were in the past, I would really be worried, but now I am not afraid anymore. If Gui Erxia really comes, , I just happened to try the power of Nine Yang Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 280: Soul Capturing You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hong Tianxiao merged the Nine Sun Magic Kung Fu and the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu, and practiced the Great Shifting Mind Technique, he still hasn¡¯t found anyone to verify the extent of his martial arts skills. Although he had a battle with Feng Xifan, he deliberately concealed his strength. If Gui Xinshu and his wife really come to visit, they can give it a try, but their identities cannot be revealed. Sun Zhongjun snorted coldly and said: "You clown, you don't know what kind of thing you are, and you dare to boast like this here. I wonder if it's your words or my master's fists that are stronger?" Hong Tianxiao was furious when he heard this. Although he didn't know whether Sun Zhongjun had changed after being taught by Mu Renqing, he could roughly guess from her sharp and mean words that Sun Zhongjun's character had not changed much. Presumably it was because of Mu Renqing's lesson. Renqing passed away, Yuan Chengzhi went overseas, and no one could discipline her anymore. Hong Tianxiao shouted angrily: "Sun Zhongjun, don't think that just because Gui Xinshu's nickname contains the word "Invincible", he is truly invincible. To put it bluntly, let alone Gui Xinshu and Gui Erniang, even if they are Plus Yuan Chengzhi, I don¡¯t take them seriously either.¡± Sun Zhongjun did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would suddenly get angry at her. He was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to remember something again, and blurted out: "How did you know that my uncle Yuan is back?" "Yuan Chengzhi is back?" Hong Tianxiao was also stunned for a moment, and asked secretly, did he know the news about Luo Lizhong's rape of Wen Qingqing, or was he tired of living in seclusion overseas and was ready to return to the Central Plains to do something vigorously? At the same time, Hong Tianxiao looked at the Ninth Princess unconsciously. The Ninth Princess just smiled faintly, casually tapped Sun Zhongjun's acupuncture point, came to Hong Tianxiao's side, wrapped her right arm around Hong Tianxiao's, and said softly: "Junior brother, can't you still not trust me? Between me and him Time has become impossible more than ten years ago. Now I only have you in my heart. Even if he kneels in front of me and begs me, even if he can divorce Wen Qingqing or even kill her, I My heart will never waver in the slightest." When Hong Tianxiao heard the Ninth Princess's heartfelt words, he suddenly felt ashamed. He shouldn't have had any doubts about the Ninth Princess just now. He smiled apologetically, stretched out his hand to hold the Ninth Princess in his arms, and said softly: "I'm sorry, Senior Sister, you don't want to It's my fault for being angry, I will never be suspicious or worried again." How could the Ninth Princess be angry with Hong Tianxiao? In fact, it was too late for her to be happy. Hong Tianxiao actually became worried after hearing the news that Yuan Chengzhi had returned to the Central Plains, which proved that she occupied an extremely important position in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn't have any worries. The Ninth Princess smiled. Since the words had been explained clearly and there was no longer any barrier between them, there was no need to continue this topic. She turned the topic to Sun Zhongjun: "Junior brother, what are you going to do with this flying witch Sun Zhongjun? This Although Sun Zhongjun has a strong personality and ruthless actions, he is also as beautiful as a flower, not to mention she is still a girl." "What? Sun Zhongjun is still a virgin. Could it be that she and Mei Jianhe" Before he finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao couldn't continue because he vaguely remembered that "Blue Blood Sword" did not say that Mei Jianhe and Sun Zhongjun were a couple. Lovers, think about it, with Sun Zhongjun's cruelty, which man would dare to marry her as his wife. Hong Tianxiao calmed down and said to the Ninth Princess, "I'm going to try my soul-stirring technique on her." Su Quan immediately understood Hong Tianxiao's plan and asked: "Brother, I know you want to get the location of Feng Nandi and Mu Tianbo from Sun Zhongjun. Don't forget that your identity cannot appear in the world now, otherwise If this happens, not only will Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji be in danger for their lives, but the leader of the Demon Cult will definitely send another master to assassinate you after learning that you are not dead. Masters take it seriously, but after all, it is easy to dodge an open spear and hard to defend against a hidden arrow, so senior brother, think twice." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Junior Sister is right, but the Demon Sect is now powerful and in the dark. The Tiandihui, Prince Mu's Mansion, Beggar Clan, and Huashan Sect may not know the existence of the Demon Sect at all, or even if they know that it exists, The Devil's Cult, but I didn't know about the Devil's Cult's conspiracy, so I decided to take risks and go out to meet with the leaders of the four major gangs, telling them about the Devil's Cult's conspiracy, hoping to unite the four major gangs to deal with the Demon Cult. In this way, the Demon Sect will naturally not focus all its energy on dealing with the Shenlong Sect, which will be very beneficial to the establishment of the Six Dragon Sect." After a pause, Hong Tianxiao said again: "Of course I try not to reveal my identity. If anything happens, I think the leaders of the four major gangs are all upright people. In addition, I have a fraternal relationship with Chen Jinnan. I can save Mu Tianbo's life." Well, Feng Nandi and Xie Yunhai are both righteous people, and they should not leak the news that I am still in the world. If this??s face became solemn again, because under the combined attack of Chen Jinnan's blood-coagulating divine claws and Xie Yunhai's Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the visitor was still able to do it with ease, and the stunt of a big hand seal actually forced the two people on the field to fight. Back away. Seeing this, Mu Tianbo knew that if he didn't come forward to help, when the newcomers defeated Chen Jinnan and Xie Yunhai, he and Feng Nandi would be no match for the newcomers, and the anti-Qing alliance would lose face, so he didn't care about asking for help. Feng Nandi asked for instructions, shouted loudly, and flew forward. The situation in the field changed, and Hong Tianxiao was fighting three people alone. The addition of Mu Tianbo did not change the entire battle situation. On the contrary, it was a bit like when the three heroes of Hulao Pass fought against Lu Bu. Originally, Guan and Zhang were only slightly defeated by Lu Bu, but after adding Liu Bei, it got in the way. After all, it was Lu Bu's weakness. Only then would he be defeated and return to Hulao Pass, thereby achieving Liu Guanzhang's reputation. If Liu Bei had come up from the beginning, I'm afraid the three of them would have been defeated. However, Hong Tianxiao is not Lu Bu, and there will not be a scene where the internal energy is insufficient, because the Nine Yang Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu can make the internal energy endless. The Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms consume the most internal energy. After a hundred moves, Xie Yunhai was a little weak. As a result, the three people's offensive slowed down again, but Hong Tianxiao's big hand seal was still not powerful. reduce. The three of them were shocked, and a thought came to their minds at the same time. If Feng Nandi didn't take action, the anti-Qing alliance would be in trouble today. Feng Nandi has been paying attention to the battle situation. He naturally saw Xie Yunhai's failure. Hong Tianxiao's internal strength was still there, and he was secretly shocked. He didn't expect that there was such a peerless master in the Tibetan Tantric Sect. It seemed that if he didn't take action, he would only be killed by three people. Among the people, Xie Yunhai and Mu Tianbo were about to be injured by the big hand seal of the intruder. At that moment, Feng Nandi didn't hesitate anymore, shouted loudly, unfolded the Huashan School's Broken Jade Fist, and rushed into the battle group. The addition of Feng Nandi's new force made the fighting in the field evened out again. For a while, the four of them fought to a draw with Hong Tianxiao. This fight shocked all the disciples of the four sects who were watching the battle. In their opinion, Feng Nandi, Xie Yunhai, and Chen Jinnan were all extremely famous masters in the world, and any one of them had few rivals in the world. , although Mu Tianbo is not a master of decision-making, he is also a first-class master. I didn't expect that someone could tie with the four of them tonight. What kind of martial arts must this person have. After fighting for another sixty rounds, the four of them were still invincible. However, Xie Yunhai's power was almost exhausted. Chen Jinnan and Mu Tianbo also had a slight breath, but Hong Tianxiao still had strong internal power and no back-up power. The four of them were secretly shocked. It seemed that if they didn't use a special move today, the four of them would be defeated by this person at the same time. Feng Nandi did not dare to hesitate, and immediately shouted loudly: "Everyone uses special tricks to make sure that the next person stays." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he screamed. In this case, the trick Feng Nandi called was definitely not the trick of pressing the box, because everyone had already used the trick of pressing the box. What Feng Nandi said The ultimate move is a desperate move, that is, a move that hurts both sides. Sure enough, after Feng Nandi shouted, the four of them simultaneously used a unique move that would hurt both of them. Palm prints and fist shadows came from all directions towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao did not want to hurt the four of them, so it was not difficult to fight back, so he had to use Tianshan in a hurry. The strongest resolving form among the Six Yang Palms is "Yang Ge Tianjun". When Chen Jinnan saw the Tianshan Six Yang Palm Technique, and then thought of those familiar eyes, he realized in his heart, and immediately understood who the person was, and couldn't help but exclaimed with joy: "Two" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 281 Shocked You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Before Chen Jinnan could say the word "brother", Hong Tianxiao's thin and silent voice came to his ears: "Brother, there are many people here. Please don't find out the younger brother's identity for the time being. After entering the house, the younger brother will I will explain the reason to eldest brother, and please ask eldest brother to ask the three seniors to stop together." Chen Jinnan knew that this was the skill of transmitting sounds into secrets, and he was shocked and overjoyed. He didn't expect that the person coming was actually his second brother Hong Tianxiao. Unexpectedly, after not seeing each other for several months, his martial arts had actually improved to this level. I'm afraid that with this big hand seal, he could In kung fu, there is no rival in the world anymore. Surprise is a surprise. Chen Jinnan also knew that Feng Nandi and the others were already on the real fire. If they were delayed for even half a minute, they would probably perform stunts that would hurt both sides, so he hurriedly attacked them. Feng Nandi and the others whispered: "I know the person coming, I know you three seniors. Please stop." The three of them didn't know that Chen Jinnan guessed the identity of the person from Hong Tianxiao's Tianshan Six Yang Palm. Hearing this, they couldn't help but be stunned, and an unpleasant thought came to their mind at the same time. Since you know this person, why don't you If you had told me earlier that the Anti-Qing Alliance suffered such a huge setback today, could it be that you deliberately recruited this person to give us power? Feng Nandi, in particular, recalled that when he was selecting the leader of the Anti-Qing League, he had strongly recommended Chen Jinnan, but Xie Yunhai and Mu Tianbo both chose him, so he even suspected that Chen Jinnan was resentful for not becoming the leader of the Anti-Qing League. Although everyone had an idea, it was only at that moment that the three people's moves slowed down. Hong Tianxiao let out a long laugh, took the opportunity to get out of the gap, and floated to stand three feet away from the four people. Chen Jinnan looked at the suspicious looks that the three people were looking at him, knowing that the three people must have misunderstood him just now when he said that he knew someone, so he hurriedly explained: "This junior also learned from the Tianshan Six Yang Palm he just used. I guessed his identity. This person is the junior¡¯s sworn brother, Hong Tianxiao, the young leader of Shenlong Sect. Just now my second brother sent me a message, saying that he deliberately concealed his identity because he had no choice but to do so. There are many people here. The reason will be discussed later. After entering the house, the second brother will naturally explain everything." In the first battle in the Shaolin Temple, Situ Bolei used the Tianshan Six Yang Palm to defeat the Shaolin Temple's Powerful Vajra Palm. He did not fall behind at all, making the Tianshan Six Yang Palm suddenly famous in the world, and became able to compete with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Powerful Vajra Palm. As soon as Chen Jinnan said the five words "Tianshan Six Yang Palm" for the powerful and exquisite palm skills that are famous in the martial arts world, how could the three of them not know about it. Mu Tianbo had more understanding than Feng Nandi and Xie Yunhai. Hearing this, he suddenly realized: "No wonder when I fought with this person just now, I felt that his inner strength seemed familiar. It turns out that he is Brother Hong. No wonder, no wonder, it's just I didn¡¯t expect that Brother Hong¡¯s martial arts would improve to this extent. I think there will be some adventures during this period of time.¡± When Feng Nandi saw that the two of them said this, and had heard some things about Hong Tianxiao, he believed 70% to 80% of it. He nodded and said: "In that case, Mr. Chen, Prince Mu, and Gang Leader Xie , you first bring Brother Hong into the house to talk, I will stay here to explain to everyone." When Chen Jinnan and Mu Tianbo heard this, they both stepped forward. Each of them took Hong Tianxiao's hand and pulled him into the room without saying a word. Xie Yunhai didn't have any friendship with Hong Tianxiao yet, so naturally he could only follow the three of them. Although he didn't know Hong Tianxiao well, he admired Hong Tianxiao's martial arts to the extreme. It was originally a fierce battle between dragons and tigers, but it suddenly became so dramatic. The disciples of the four sects didn't know what was going on. They were stunned when they heard Feng Nandi's voice suddenly sounded: "Everyone listened, tonight. It's a misunderstanding, the person who came here is a good friend of Mr. Chen and Prince Mu. We have nothing to do now, so everyone should disperse and rest." Feng Nandi originally thought that Hong Tianxiao's visit late at night must be important, and what he said after entering the house must be confidential. He deliberately arranged more secret sentries, but he thought that these secret sentries would be okay to guard against ordinary martial arts people. If he encountered A super master like Hong Tianxiao has no effect at all, not to mention that with Hong Tianxiao in the room, even if there is any movement, it will not escape his ears. After Feng Nandi entered the room, he found that Hong Tianxiao had taken off the scarf on his face, revealing a handsome face. He was surprised at the moment. He did not expect that the Shenlong Sect, which was not at all inferior under the siege of the four masters, was The young leader turned out to be just a young man in his twenties. It seemed that Uncle Yuan did not have such high martial arts at this age. When Hong Tianxiao saw Feng Nandi walking into the room, he hurriedly clasped his hands and said, "Senior Feng, please forgive me for my rudeness just now." Feng Nandi was a generous person. He laughed a few times, grabbed Hong Tianxiao's right hand, and led him to the seat of the host and guest. He said, "What's wrong with being rude? I hate these red tapes." To be honest, Brother Hong is really handsome in his kung fu, I really admire him." Four people?Hu Yizhi lives in the nunnery, whether for protection or surveillance, I don't know. " "Hu Yizhi, the Yum Sword King, is actually one of the three major protectors of the Demon Sect?" The four of them were all shocked when they heard this. At the same time, they also believed what Hong Tianxiao said just now that Chen Jinnan's martial arts can only fight one of the three major protectors of the Demon Sect. It was a tie, but in fact I still looked up to Chen Jinnan. When Chen Jinnan debuted, Hu Yizhi, the King of Yum Knife, was already famous in the world. Moreover, he had been victorious for decades and had never encountered an opponent. Even with Abbot Huicong of Shaolin Temple, he was only slightly behind, but not defeated. its hands. "Exactly, in addition to Hu Yizhi, the other two protectors are Sima Biao, the Dragon King of the Sea of ??Desire, and Shangguan Yunyi, the Iron Shirt Yan King. The martial arts of these two people are not inferior to Hu Yizhi." Hong Tianxiao has been thinking since his martial arts progress. He had the desire to compete with these long-established martial arts masters one by one, especially since he actually drew with Feng Nandi and the four of them tonight. Feng Nandi was shocked when he heard this: "Are these two people still alive? I remember my master once said that these two people were chased for thousands of miles by Taoist Musang because of their evil deeds and were shot to death in Lingnan. Could it be that they are not dead?" " Everyone was shocked when they heard this. Taoist Mu Sang, who was the best in the world in Qinggong and hidden weapons, was able to chase him for thousands of miles and still managed to survive. Naturally, he was not a vulgar person. It seemed that the strength of this demon sect was really scary. , the four of them couldn't help but worry about the possibility of annihilating the demon sect. Then they thought about how the four of them had no idea about such a huge enemy before Hong Tianxiao told them the news today, and they felt ashamed at this moment. Feng Nandi sighed and said: "Feng is really old. It seems that in the future, the martial arts world will be dominated by young people like Hong. In the future, our Huashan sect, starting from Feng, will only follow Brother Hong's lead." Feng Nandi said The reason why I say this is because although he is the head of the Huashan Sect, Gui Xin Shu and Yuan Chengzhi are still above him in seniority, and he does not dare to make promises to them easily. ???? Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something, took out a small booklet from his arms, handed it to Xie Yunhai and said: "Brother Xie, I accidentally obtained the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms from your gang twelve years ago. , I met eldest brother today, and naturally I want to return this palm technique to the Beggar Clan, but my younger brother was young at the time and practiced this palm technique unintentionally, please thank eldest brother for your forgiveness." Xie Yunhai's biggest hope in his life is to learn the entire set of Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and then he will go into seclusion for three years to complete the last six of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. However, Xie Yunhai's qualifications are limited after all. The power of these six palms is much worse than the real last six palms, and the coherence of the whole set of palms is naturally not as good as the original palms. When I heard Hong Tianxiao say this, I couldn't help but look at the palms in Hong Tianxiao's hands with excitement. He took the booklet with trembling hands, his eyes were crystal clear, and he was speechless for a moment. You must know that in the martial arts world, peerless martial arts are even more precious than human life. It is indeed rare to give away the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to others as casually as Hong Tianxiao. However, Hong Tianxiao also knew in his heart that this huge favor was enough to prevent Xie Yunhai from escaping his control for the rest of his life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 282 Due to a moment of negligence You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Back at their residence, Su Quan, Ninth Princess and others were naturally not asleep yet, still waiting for Hong Tianxiao to come back. On the other hand, the flying witch Sun Zhongjun was already exhausted after a lot of fighting, and was controlled by Hong Tianxiao using the soul-stirring technique. She was so exhausted physically and mentally that she fell down on the chair and fell asleep. Seeing Hong Tianxiao coming back, the girls were overjoyed and hurriedly asked how things were going. Hong Tianxiao naturally told what had just happened. Only the Ninth Princess knew the martial arts of Feng Nandi, Chen Jinnan, Xie Yunhai and Mu Tianbo best. When she heard that Hong Tianxiao could fight to a tie with the four of them, she was surprised. After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao pointed at Sun Zhongjun who was sleeping soundly and said: "Call this shrewd witch in a moment and ask her to take the two disciples of the Huashan Sect back." Su Quan asked: "If you let the three of them go like this, how will you explain to Charzhu?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Chaerzhu has seen how powerful these assassins are, and of course I don't want them to make trouble again. If these three unimportant assassins are retained and attract assassins with high martial arts skills to assassinate them one after another, you Think about which one Chaerzhu would choose?" The girls are inherently smart people, and after Hong Tianxiao reminded them, they will naturally understand. Aqi was about to wake up Sun Zhongjun, but Hong Tianxiao grabbed him, held him in his arms, and smiled at the girls. : "Why are you panicking? She is having a good dream now. Wouldn't it disturb her good dream to wake him up? Come on, my husband is tired today. You are on top today, and I am below." Among the girls, only Aqi can let go the most. The posture Hong Tianxiao mentioned just now is naturally what the two of them often play, but Su Quan and Ninth Princess have never tried it like that, and they were immediately ashamed after hearing this. . But Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, hugged Aqi and fell on the bed. At the same time, he said to the four girls: "See what Aqi does first, and just follow her actions later." Although Sun Zhongjun fell asleep deeply, the noise on the bed was too loud. A kind of martial arts practitioner's instinct made Sun Zhongjun finally wake up. The first thing he saw was a dragon and five phoenixes on the bed. She, who had never been in human affairs before, was filled with embarrassment. She was red, and although she wanted to yell, she found that her mute point had been tapped at some point, and no sound could come out. Since he couldn't curse, Sun Zhongjun simply closed his eyes and didn't want to blow out the oil lamp on the table. However, the oil lamp was behind Sun Zhongjun on the right side. Although he twisted his neck hard, he couldn't blow out the oil lamp, and there was something in his ear. From time to time, Aqi's screams were heard, and an inexplicable irritability suddenly rose in my heart. Although his eyes were kept tightly closed, Sun Zhongjun always felt that he could still see the scene on the bed. Although he wanted to not listen, the men's and women's increasingly thick breathing and the woman's crazy screams shook every part of Sun Zhongjun's body. Her whole body was quickly covered with sweat. Finally, Sun Zhongjun couldn't help opening his eyes, but after the six white bodies came into view, Sun Zhongjun instinctively closed his eyes, but after a while, Sun Zhongjun couldn't help opening his eyes again, but it was It took a while longer than before to close it. After doing this several times, Sun Zhongjun's eyes could no longer be closed. Roiling, loosening, gasping, shouting, the confidence on the man's face, the satisfaction on the woman's face, Sun Zhongjun's inner lake that has been calm for more than ten years is like being hit by a huge boulder rolling down the cliff, stirring up thousands of waves. , with thousands of waves rippling, a question suddenly appeared in Sun Zhongjun's heart. Is this the love between men and women? Why is it different from what he knows? Why are these five women serving this man at the same time without any jealousy among them? , why can this one man satisfy five women at the same time? At this moment, Sun Zhongjun suddenly discovered that the handsome man on the bed was not the same person as the sallow-faced Imperial Guard Chief Liu Feiying, but she found that the man's clothes thrown on the ground were actually Liu Feiying's clothes, because the Imperial Guard Chief's The clothes are very different from ordinary guards. What¡¯s going on, is it? Sun Zhongjun suddenly had an idea, and looked at Hong Tianxiao's back carefully, and finally found that this man's figure was exactly the same as Liu Feiying's. Could this be Liu Feiying's true face? Could it be that he had been wearing a mask? Sun Zhongjun was originally ice-snow and smart. I immediately figured out the key and truth. Could it be that Liu Feiying had been killed by him? Of course Sun Zhongjun could not have guessed that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person from the beginning. All she could think of was that after Hong Tianxiao killed Liu Feiying, he made a human skin exactly like him Mask, pretending to be his identity and lurking in the palace. Sun Zhongjun thought about what he had heard from Prince Mu before, that Liu Feiying had been entrusted by a man named Hong Tianxiao to rescue three people from Prince Mu's palace. Could it be that he was a fake?Seeing Sun Zhongjun following Hong Tianxiao obediently, he hurriedly went up to meet him. Hong Tianxiao was about to tell Chaerzhu about this, and he quickly walked towards him. The two of them came closer. Hong Tianxiao didn't wait for Chaerzhu to ask, then turned to Sun Zhongjun and said, "You stand here and wait. Then he took a step forward, came to Zharzhu, and whispered: "Commander Cha, I think that if these three assassins are left here, it will be very detrimental to the safety of the princess." Hearing this, Chaerzhu was very confused and couldn't help but ask: "They are tied with chains and their acupuncture points are tapped. How can they still assassinate the princess?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "No, the assassins are from the Tiandihui, Huashan Sect and Mu Wangfu. These people are often called famous and upright people. Naturally, they will not ignore these three people. There must be next steps. We have just arrived in Zhengzhou. , it is still far away from Yunnan. If you are pestered by these people along the way, it will be a headache. Besides, there is a saying that goes well, how can you often walk by the river without getting your shoes wet? If something goes wrong again, you will just I am afraid that neither of us will be able to explain to the emperor, so as an official, we might as well release these three assassins. After all, they are not the masterminds of the assassins, and keeping them will not be of much use." Listening to what Hong Tianxiao said, Chaerzhu was indeed a little scared. He was just a warrior general on the battlefield and did not know martial arts. He only knew some marksmanship, sword skills, and some brute force. He was afraid of those martial arts people who could climb over walls and break gold and stone with their palms. , naturally he didn¡¯t want to be entangled with those people along the way, but he was worried that Princess Jianning would disagree with this matter, so he said: "Sir, how should I explain it to the princess?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he knew that Chaerzhu had no objection, so he patted his chest and said, "Don't worry, sir, the princess has been taken care of by the official. After all, the princess doesn't want to be disturbed by assassins along the way." After taking care of Charzhu, Hong Tianxiao released the two Huashan Sect disciples and sent the three of them out of the prefect's mansion. As soon as they walked out of the gate, Hong Tianxiao found Feng Nandi and others who had just arrived. Feng Nandi also discovered "Liu Feiying" and was secretly on guard. Then he saw the three Sun Zhongjun behind him and knew that "Liu Feiying" was ready to release him, and he felt relieved at the same time. Hong Tianxiao walked up with Sun Zhongjun and the others, and said to Feng Nandi with a fist in his fist: "Master Feng, Brother Hong just informed me that three disciples of your sect were released. Liu once promised Brother Hong that he would do three things for him. I do not dare to neglect this matter, so I will return the three disciples of your sect to Zhao intact, and ask Master Feng to tell Brother Hong that after this incident, I only owe him one thing." Feng Nandi was not surprised when Hong Tianxiao told him about this. He clasped his fists and said, "Okay, Feng will tell you." Hong Tianxiao turned to Sun Zhongjun and the others and said, "Okay, you can go over." The two disciples trotted over, but Sun Zhongjun lowered his head and took small steps. After a while, he reached Feng Nandi's side. Feng Nandi felt strange and asked hurriedly: "Junior sister, have they ever made it difficult for you?" ?" In front of everyone, Feng Nandi couldn't say the words "indecent to you" or "taking advantage of you", so he could only use "difficult" instead. Sun Zhongjun shook his head gently, and Feng Nandi felt relieved. He knew Sun Zhongjun's temper. If he really suffered a loss, he would have gone back to Liu Feiying to fight for his life, so he nodded and said: "Since It¡¯s okay, we can¡¯t stay here for long, let¡¯s leave now.¡± Unexpectedly, Sun Zhongjun suddenly said: "Senior Brother Feng, if Liu Feiying had not taken care of me tonight, I am afraid that my innocence would not be guaranteed. I would like to thank him in person." Sun Zhongjun himself didn't know that she was actually in such a short time. He made up lies without any flaws. Feng Nandi was stunned for a moment, then nodded. Sun Zhongjun slowly walked up to Hong Tianxiao, and under Hong Tianxiao's surprised gaze, he softly said something that shocked Hong Tianxiao: "Brother Hong, please rest assured, my little sister will never tell this secret to anyone. "After finishing speaking, Sun Zhongjun turned around and ran back to Feng Nandi's side. Hong Tianxiao looked at Sun Zhongjun's back, the shock in his heart could not be greater. At the same time, he also understood that it must be his own negligence just now, and he did not realize that Sun Zhongjun had woken up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 283: Xuan Bing Jade Girl Situ Qian You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After three days of nothing, Hong Tianxiao gradually felt relieved. It seemed that Feng Nandi and the others had really left Zhengzhou. However, on the night of the third day, a man in black visited the prefecture again, but this man was not a rebel. The person who formed the Qing Alliance was Situ Qian, the central emissary of the Demon Cult, Xuan Bingyu. Of course, her purpose was not to assassinate alone. The cause of the matter was naturally the assassination of Princess Jianning. The person who triggered Situ Qian to come here late at night was the Henan magistrate. The assassination of the princess that night scared him badly. Although Hong Tianxiao claimed that Princess Jianning was only frightened and not injured, the prefect was still worried that the incident would affect his future and even the current Wu Shamao, since He was very courteous to Hong Tianxiao, and sent people to search for beauties all over the territory under his jurisdiction, preparing to offer them to Hong Tianxiao, hoping that he could help him get through this. Coincidentally, the Demon Sect has a stronghold in Zhengzhou, which is a dyeing shop to the outside world. It is the base for the Demon Sect to collect intelligence and transmit information. In order to ensure the safety of the dye house, the person in charge of the dye house often gave gifts to the prefect. Therefore, he had a good relationship with the government and was never discovered. Not just here, similar to the Shenlong Sect, the Demon Sect has many strongholds across the country, so the leader of the Demon Sect is so well-informed. However, this time, because the prefect was searching for beauties to protect his hair, he found the person in charge of the dyeing shop. The proprietress of the dye house was a well-known beauty in Zhengzhou City, and she was a widow. However, because she always showed filial piety to the magistrate, and the magistrate was not a very lustful person like Qiu Yuehe, they always lived in peace. But this time it was different. The prefect was eager to keep Wu Sha Mao, so naturally he didn't care much about it, so he sent his yamen to arrest the proprietress of the dye house. Such a big event naturally alarmed the leader of the Henan branch of the Demon Sect, Yan Shao Yuzhu, the red-shirted Yan Shao Yuzhu. At this time, Situ Qian, the central messenger Xuan Bingyu, was also in Zhengzhou. Situ Qian only has a good relationship with a few female branch leaders in the Demon Cult, and Shao Yuzhu is one of them, and the two of them also have a superior-subordinate relationship. In the demon sect, although the status of the envoys of the five directions is lower than that of fairies, witches, protectors and elders, they are the real ones. Just like the Five Elements Flag of Mingjiao, although the status of the owner of the Five Elements Flag is not as high as that of the four major guardian kings, he is the real power in charge of the Five Elements Flag. The more than twenty branches of the Demon Sect are under the jurisdiction of envoys from the five directions due to their location. Henan is located in the middle, so it naturally falls under Situ Qian's jurisdiction. Qiu Erniang, the proprietress of the dye house shop, has mastered a large number of secrets of the Demon Sect, so she must be rescued. Otherwise, the Demon Sect may be suddenly exposed to the entire Central Plains Wulin. Therefore, Situ Qian and Shao Yuzhu After some discussion, a rescue plan was decided. Of course, Hong Tianxiao only knew that the prefect was searching for beautiful women everywhere in order to curry favor with him, and had no idea that such a thing had happened. When Hong Tianxiao thought about it, the prefect's actions would definitely make the people miserable and only increase the people's anger towards the Manchu government. Moreover, the captured beauties could enrich his medical team, which would only be beneficial to his future affairs. Hong Tianxiao almost turned a blind eye and sent someone to inform the prefect of their departure date in order to speed up the prefect's search for beautiful women. Since he was going to be on the road the next day, Hong Tianxiao went to Princess Jianning¡¯s room after dinner to see if her injuries had recovered. In fact, there was no need to visit at all. Hong Tianxiao knew the efficacy of his own self-administered golden sore medicine. A small wound that was not deep would be completely scarred in less than two days. Princess Jianning cannot go out these days and is already extremely anxious, but she dare not disobey Hong Tianxiao and wander around the room alone. Princess Jianning was overjoyed when she heard the report from the palace maid that it was the chief guard of the royal body who wanted to see her. She hurriedly asked her to invite Hong Tianxiao over and sent the palace maid away. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said to Princess Jianning: "Jianning, how is your injury?" Princess Jianning threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, waved her arms gently, and said with a smile: "Master's medicine is really good. When I woke up yesterday morning, the pain was gone, and now my arms can move freely. It only took a few days." Tian is suffocated in the house, but he can¡¯t go out.¡± Hong Tianxiao hugged her and sat beside the bed, and said: "I told the outside world that you were just frightened. If the servants find out that you are injured, and the news reaches the ears of the emperor in the future, my life will be in danger. By then, You will also remain a widow for me." Princess Jianning pouted her lips and said, "He dares. If he dares to touch a hair of yours, I will definitely cause chaos in the palace." Hong Tianxiao looked at Princess Jianning's pretty appearance and couldn't help but scratch her nose with his hand. He said with a smile: "People say that Princess Jianning is a model of a princess. She is gentle, quiet, virtuous and generous. What do I think? Why do you think you arep; Shao Yuzhu said hurriedly: "Sister, please don't make mistakes. You must know that what angers the leader the most is that the disciples in the sect kill each other. If the leader finds out, my sister will definitely not be able to escape the torture in the sect. This matter needs long-term consideration and cannot be acted upon rashly. , we sisters will discuss it someday and decide on a perfect plan." Situ Qian sighed and said, "We can discuss this later. Let's discuss how to save Qiu Erniang." Hearing this, Shao Yuzhu was silent for a while, obviously it was difficult to think of any good ideas at the moment. The two were silent for a long time, but finally couldn't think of any way to save Qiu Erniang. Situ Qian unconsciously sighed again and said: "It would be great if there were some disciples in the branch who looked similar to Liu Feiying." After hearing what Situ Qian said, Shao Yuzhu couldn't help but thought of a way. He hurriedly said to Situ Qian: "Sister Qian, I have an idea." Situ Qian always knew that Shao Yuzhu was very resourceful, so when she heard this, she couldn't help but said with great joy: "Now that I have a clever plan, Sister Zhu will tell me quickly." Shao Yuzhu smiled sweetly and said: "Sister, we can ask Sister Qianmian Xishiluo for help." Qianmian Xishi Luo Yuqing is the leader of the Hebei branch of the Demon Sect. She is proficient in the art of disguise and mechanism, and she is beautiful. Ruhua has suffered from heartache since she was a child. Every time she had an attack, she would lightly cover her chest and frown slightly, just like Xi Tzu in the Spring and Autumn Period, hence the nickname Xi Tzu with a Thousand Faces. Situ Qian is also a smart person. Hearing this, he naturally understood what Shao Yuzhu's plan was. He was overjoyed and said: "Sister Zhu really has a good plan. Let's bring back Liu Feiying's head, and then find a person of height and figure from the division." Someone who looks like him can ask Sister Luo to make a human skin mask of Liu Feiying, and then it will not be a problem to rescue Qiu Erniang." When Hong Tianxiao struck out with Situ Qian's palm, he had already used the magical power of Vajra Indestructibility, and deliberately flew three feet away without moving, creating the illusion that he was killed by Situ Qian's palm, which indeed deceived the two of them. , and learned some secrets of the Demon Cult from their conversations. Just now, after the two girls mentioned that Magistrate Liao had mistakenly arrested Qiu Erniang from the Demon Cult, Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and secretly thought that when he returned, he would find Qiu Erniang and get some secrets of the Demon Cult from her. At this moment, hearing that the two girls actually discussed such a plan to take his head, she couldn't help but feel chilled in her heart. She secretly thought that thanks to her becoming a monk in the Shaolin Temple for the little emperor, and by chance, she had mastered the indestructible power of the Vajra, otherwise, otherwise If so, it would be impossible to escape from the hands of these two demon sect witches today. Shao Yuzhu looked up at the sky and said to Situ Qian: "Sister, it's getting late. Let's take Liu Feiying's head back first." Situ Qian nodded and said, "Okay." Just when the two women had just walked to Hong Tianxiao, they saw Hong Tianxiao, who had already died, suddenly jumped up from the ground, touched the two women's faces respectively, and laughed in the surprised eyes of the two women. He used Qinggong and left, and disappeared in a moment, but the voice rang in the ears of the two girls: "You two girls, don't worry, I will definitely get rid of that lewd dragon and that lewd donkey in your sect. You two girls relieve your anger. As for Qiu Erniang, I will never touch a hair on her. She will be sent back early tomorrow morning, so you two girls can rest assured." Situ Qian was teased by Hong Tianxiao again, and she was very angry. However, Hong Tianxiao had already walked away. Situ Qian was so angry that she shouted: "Liu Feiying, no matter where you go, I, Situ Qian, will definitely kill you to avenge your shame." (Notes) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 284 It¡¯s better to steal than a concubine You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Returning to the princess's bedroom, Princess Jianning was chatting happily with Su Quan, Ninth Princess and others. Ever since the day Princess Jianning made up her mind to give up her identity as a princess and follow Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan and others had learned about Jianning from Hong Tianxiao. Regarding Princess Ning's matter, apart from some secrets of the Shenlong Sect, other things were not kept secret. However, the woman who was most involved in the chat was naturally Hong Tianxiao's woman. When she learned that there were dozens of women around Hong Tianxiao, Princess Jianning was greatly surprised and found it unbelievable, because she knew that none of the harem concubines of the former emperor Shunzhi and the current emperor were over thirty. Perhaps because she was a princess in the past, the Ninth Princess was very attached to Princess Jianning. Seeing her surprised look, she smiled and said, "Sister Jianning, don't worry. Although Junior Brother has many women, we can all get along with each other." Just like sisters, junior brother is very kind to everyone." Princess Jianning thought of Hong Tianxiao's tenderness towards her and knew that the Ninth Princess's words were true. She immediately blushed and Nuonuo said: "No way, my sister can't" Just when Princess Jianning was deliberately mingling with the girls, Hong Tianxiao opened the door and walked in. Seeing the girls chatting happily, he couldn't help but smile and said: "What are you talking about? Are you so involved?" Seeing that he came back safe and sound, the girls all breathed a sigh of relief. Su Quan stood up and said with a smile: "We were talking just now. Among our sisters, there is Sister Zhu, a princess of the Ming Dynasty, and Sister Xuanhua, a Mongolian princess. , and now there are more Sister Jianning, a princess of the Qing Dynasty, one from each of the three ethnic groups." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao also found it interesting, and laughed and said, "No, there is another Princess Huilun." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao realized that he had spilled the beans, but he could no longer take it back. "Princess Huilun?" Except for Princess Jianning, none of the girls knew who Princess Huilun was. However, Princess Jianning was shocked when she heard this. She had been in the palace for a long time, how could she not know that Kangxi coveted her and her sister? Princess Huilun has been beautiful for a long time, but because he was engaged, Kangxi did not dare to go too far. However, he had wanted to include Princess Huilun in the harem for a long time, so how could he marry her to Hong Tianxiao? Su Quan then asked Princess Jianning who the Princess Huilun that Hong Tianxiao had just mentioned was. Princess Jianning explained, and also told Princess Jianning that Kangxi had coveted Princess Huilun's beauty for a long time. Su Quan After hearing this, Quan laughed and said: "Senior brother is really powerful. He can actually snatch women from the hands of the young emperor. If you use the four words 'seize food from the tiger's mouth' to describe it, it is really appropriate." Although what happened that day was not that Hong Tianxiao deliberately wanted to steal women from Kangxi, but just wanted to make things difficult for Kangxi, he did not expect that Kangxi had the demeanor of a wise king and was able to cut off a strong man's wrist. Regardless of Hong Tianxiao's starting point, the matter became a reality after all. When Princess Jianning mentioned it, Hong Tianxiao also felt very embarrassed, so he scratched his head and explained with a smile: "Actually, I also heard at that time that the little emperor was interested in Princess Huilun and the Yao family, and it happened to be Ao's time. I wanted to marry my daughter to me, so I told the little emperor about it. As a result, the little emperor said that he would give me a marriage, so I deliberately mentioned Princess Huilun. The little emperor immediately looked embarrassed, so I I deliberately pretended to suddenly realize it, then retreated and begged the little emperor to marry me to the Yao family. Who would have expected that the little emperor, in order to win over me, actually gritted his teeth and gave me the marriage of Princess Huilun and the Yao family." When Princess Jianning heard that Kangxi actually rewarded Hong Tianxiao with the Yao family, she couldn't help blurting out: "Sir, I also know that Yao family concubine. She is known as the most beautiful woman among the Han people among the officials and family members. She really looks like Her beauty and beauty are ten times better than my body." The Ninth Princess smiled and said: "What's ten times not ten times? As for my sister's beauty, if someone could be twice as good as you, he would no longer be a human, but would become a fairy of Guanghan Palace. Moreover, from my point of view, today's Only the junior brother in the world has the courage to fight for a woman from the emperor, but that¡¯s fine. Since the two of them can be attracted by the little emperor, they must be beautiful and beautiful. It will always be better for them to fall into the hands of the junior brother than to fall into the hands of the little emperor. .¡± Hong Tianxiao knew that the Ninth Princess was speaking to help him out. He immediately smiled and said nothing, but suddenly remembered the business and said hurriedly: "Since there is nothing wrong tonight, Jianning should go to bed early. We will meet again tomorrow morning." We're on our way, I don't think anyone will disturb me tonight, and we can have a good sleep." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao glanced at the girls, except for Fang Yi and Aqi who met Hong Tianxiao's eyes with smiles. , the other four women all had pretty faces slightly red and lowered their heads. When Princess Jianning saw the appearance of the girls, she knew that they were going back to do Yunyu's deeds. Although she was very eager in her heart, she also knew that she and Hong Tianxiao could not have that kind of relationship yet. She just sighed quietly and said to the girls of Su Quan: " Thank you all, sisters, for coming to accompany Jianning. What the young master said is that it is getting late.It's five feet away. Shao Yuzhu was a little confused. If Qiu Erniang rebelled, she must have taken refuge with Liu Feiying, but why did the two of them leave together? Could it be Could it be that Qiu Erniang's room was one of those two old perverts? Thinking of this, Shao Yuzhu couldn't help but beat up Silently, he somewhat hoped that Liu Feiying could save him. After arriving in the bedroom, Qiu Erniang gently placed Shao Yuzhu on the bed, and it was on the innermost side of the bed, and then lit the oil lamp. Only then did Shao Yuzhu realize that there was no one in Qiu Erniang's room. Just when she was suspicious, a handsome young man suddenly walked in from the door. Shao Yuzhu was stunned, as if he had never seen this person before. After Hong Tianxiao entered the door, he bolted the door, turned around and came to Qiu Erniang, hugged her in his arms, and laughed softly: "Erniang, if you scream here, will you attract other demon sect disciples? "The two of them had a big fight in the inn just now. Qiu Erniang's screams were so loud that all the guests in the inn were so shocked that they couldn't sleep. So when they went out after finishing, they found that all the lights were on in the guest rooms. On the contrary, the entire inn was dark when the two first arrived. How could Qiu Erniang not know what Hong Tianxiao meant? She smiled sweetly and said: "A few years ago, when I couldn't bear the pain, I had several quarrels with two disciples of the sect. It was also during my She is in her bedroom, so if the disciples in this mansion hear my voice, they will not have any doubts and will only make random guesses about who in the sect can last so long." Hong Tianxiao grabbed Qiu Erniang's chest heavily and said with a smile: "I couldn't control the past, but if I'm not with you in the future, you will never steal anyone again. I can accept my woman making all mistakes. But she cannot be allowed to have affairs with other men behind my back, otherwise our relationship will be severed." Qiu Erniang's heart felt sweet. She touched Hong Tianxiao's body from top to bottom with her little hands until she caught Hong Tianxiao's long-awaited clone. She laughed again and said: "Although I have experienced three men, there is no one." Being able to be as powerful as the young master, from today onwards, I only have the young master in my heart, and I will never look at another man again." Shao Yuzhu also knew a lot about men and women. She also knew that Qiu Erniang was not a casual woman. She had an affair with two of the better disciples in the sect a few years ago. It was also caused by being a widow for too long and feeling lonely physically and mentally. At that time, she only had sex with the two of them once or twice, and since then she has been in contact with them. Now she was able to be completely captured physically and mentally by this person in just over an hour. It can be seen that this person is by no means an ordinary person, but this person Who is it? Why did Qiu Erniang stay with this person after Liu Feiying released her? Could it be that the two of them had had an affair for a long time? For a moment, Shao Yuzhu couldn't help but start making random guesses, but she didn't know which one was the correct answer. However, soon, Shao Yuzhu, who couldn't guess the answer, stopped guessing. Seeing that the two of them had started to kiss, Shao Yuzhu couldn't help but feel extremely angry. She thought to herself, since the two of them had snatched her over, they didn't want to say anything. The purpose of doing this was to actually fall in love with my concubine in front of him. Before Shao Yuzhu could finish her embarrassment, something even more surprising and irritating happened. Hong Tianxiao and Qiu Erniang slowly approached her, and finally fell completely on the bed. Moreover, in just a moment, all the clothes of Hong Tianxiao and Qiu Erniang had flown to the bed and the floor. What was even more outrageous was that the man's underwear actually flew to her chin and neck, smelling the strong manly scent emanating from the underwear. , looking at the living erotic palace in front of him, Shao Yuzhu was a little confused and fascinated for a moment. Shao Yuzhu deliberately closed her eyes and refused to look, but the sound of heavy breathing could not help but reach her ears, causing her whole body to feel restless. Especially when Qiu Erniang started shouting "ah", Shao Yuzhu's eyes could no longer be closed. Slowly, Shao Yuzhu felt that her body was gradually getting warmer, and her mood was inexplicably agitated. A sudden heat flow traveled throughout her body and then stayed under her lower abdomen. Although he had some understanding of things between men and women, this strange feeling that he had never experienced before left Shao Yuzhu at a loss as to what to do. He only had one thought in his mind, what should he do if he was in a hurry? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 285 Shao Yuzhu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The more Shao Yuzhu watched the two people's performances, the more she felt that she couldn't control the heat, and the more anxious she became. After a while, she was dripping with sweat. Finally, when Qiu Erniang let out a long cry, Shao Yuzhu could no longer control it and let the hot flow spurt out. She only felt that her pants were wet. Although she felt very shy, fortunately she found that Hong Tianxiao and Qiu Erniang were The second round of the battle started again, and no one paid attention to her, so she felt a little relieved. Unexpectedly, after she couldn't help but look at the two of them for a while, another wave of heat appeared in her body. Shao Yuzhu finally understood that the hot current was not the pee she imagined, but something else, which was caused by the influence of the two people on the bed. She quickly closed her eyes. Although her ears could still hear, the restlessness in her heart was much weaker than before, and the heat in her body seemed to be fading away. Shao Yuzhu breathed a sigh of relief and began to feel lucky that he had discovered it early. Before the rejoicing was over, Shao Yuzhu suddenly found that the scene just now kept flashing through his mind. Shao Yuzhu could control his eyes not to look, but he couldn't control his brain. The more he didn't think about it, the clearer the picture in his mind became. After struggling for a long time, Shao Yuzhu finally couldn't bear it anymore and opened his eyes again. When Shao Yuzhu felt that the diluted heat was surging again, she couldn't help shouting in her heart, God, how long will it take? Half an hour has passed, and it's not over yet. Will she still be tortured? At some point, Shao Yuzhu suddenly felt the desire to move his hands. Shao Yuzhu suddenly had a thought that she thought was very scary. She completely let her body go and no longer deliberately controlled the waves of heat that were constantly generated. When the battle between the two ended and Qiu Erniang lay in Hong Tianxiao's arms with a satisfied look on her face and her whole body weak, Shao Yuzhu didn't know how many times she had ejaculated along with her. She suddenly hoped that the woman in this man's arms was her. The two of them were affectionate for a long time before Qiu Erniang sat up, put her arms around Hong Tianxiao's neck and kissed him gently on the face. She said with a smile: "Master, you are really the nemesis of women. I will never be able to leave you again." . When I was captured by Magistrate Liao, I was extremely worried. Who knew that God was so attached to me that he sent the young master to me. I have never been so happy in my life." This was not the first time that Hong Tianxiao heard this from a woman who had done this kind of thing to him. He just smiled slightly and glanced at Shao Yuzhu, who was lying beside her with her eyes closed. She saw that her face was red and her lower body was almost wet. However, she was listening to the conversation between the two attentively. How could Qiu Erniang not know Hong Tianxiao's thoughts, so she moved her delicate body slightly, came to Shao Yuzhu, untied her dumb hole, and said with a smile: "Shao Altar Master, What do you think of Young Master¡¯s people?¡± Shao Yuzhu knew that the two of them saw that she had closed her eyes on purpose, and she felt even more ashamed. She opened her eyes suddenly, looked at Hong Tianxiao, and shouted in a deep voice: "Youyou humiliate me so much, kill me now." ." After saying that, Shao Yuzhu closed his eyes tightly again, feeling very strange deep down in his heart, thinking secretly, why didn't he shout loudly after the mute point was released? Qiu Erniang knew that Shao Yuzhu couldn't lose face, so she gently persuaded: "Master Shao, in fact, from the moment I followed the young master, I am no longer a member of the Holy Cult. I will ask you to call me sister." .Sister, there is a saying that goes, it is easy to get priceless treasures, but it is rare to find a lover. This is what we women are talking about. We women will be very happy if we can find a man who likes and loves us in this life. If we can For someone as powerful as the young master in sexual matters, he naturally fell into the trap of good fortune. My sister, I had a bad fate. I was widowed not long after my wedding. It lasted for five years. I had a relationship with two disciples in the sect. It¡¯s not my sister that I don¡¯t follow the rules. It¡¯s really uncomfortable to be alone and unable to sleep. My sister is not a person who has experienced it, so she naturally doesn¡¯t know the pain. But my sister¡¯s good friend and a member of the Fujian branch. Lord Du Lijuan will definitely know." Although he knew in his heart that Qiu Erniang was persuading him, Shao Yuzhu did not make any move and just listened quietly. Qiu Erniang said again: "Sister, you are the backbone of the sect at such a young age, and you are highly valued by the leader. He entrusts the Henan branch to your hands. That is because the leader needs your ability and wants you to serve him and serve him. He worked hard for his life. When those three old perverts entangled you, you complained to the leader, and how did the leader punish them? Not only you, but also Situ Qian, Mu Yulian, Du Lijuan, Shangguan Xueer, Suo Qingqiu, Luo Yu Qing, which one of them has never complained to the leader, especially Du Lijuan, whose innocence was destroyed by Sima Biao, has the leader punished him?" Hearing this, Shao Yuzhu trembled. She once heard Situ Qian say that Du Lijuan lost her body and sought death, but was saved by him.?If you don't think of a solution quickly, if I am castrated by your close friend, you will be widowed for the rest of your life. " Shao Yuzhu still blushed when she heard this. She thought for a while and said: "Sir, I know Sister Qian's character best. We have to calm down before talking about this matter. Fortunately, she is the central envoy. If there is not something very important, Things cannot leave her jurisdiction. As long as the young master leaves Hubei, Sister Qian can only catch up with her. After the young master leaves Hubei, as time goes by, Sister Qian's anger will dissipate a lot, and then I will come back to you again. Give this thing to her, just say that you gave it to her through Sister Erniang. Given her character, she will definitely not want it. However, if I explain the purpose, she will definitely accept it because she is eager to avenge Sister Lijuan. As long as there is this favor, the matter between Young Master and Sister Qian will be revealed. I will slowly penetrate into her the news about the holy religion that Young Master said, and slowly transform Sister Qian¡¯s thoughts. Don¡¯t be impatient. But the master must give me a few more bodies. If Sister Qian really uses one to deal with one of them, Sima Biao or Monk Bujie, you can use the second one to deal with the other one." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Even though this thing is not big, the medicine inside is enough to be sprayed ten times before it is gone." Shao Yuzhu was overjoyed, suddenly remembered something, and threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, saying coquettishly: "Master, can you give me a few more bodies? I will give them to each of Sister Lian, Sister Xue'er, Sister Yuqing and Sister Qingqiu." One, they are also my best friends." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 286 Target Chen Yuanyuan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The anti-Qing League and Demonic Cult matters were resolved. From then on, there were no more accidents on the road. The bride-to-be team quickly arrived in Guizhou Province. Guizhou Province is under the jurisdiction of Wu Sangui, and there are heavy troops stationed in Luodian, Guizhou. As soon as Princess Jianning and her entourage entered Guizhou Province, Wu Sangui, who had already received Kangxi's secret order, sent troops and horses to greet them. Hong Tianxiao had a pleasant life along the way. In addition to playing the game of dragon and six phoenix with Su Quan and Ninth Princess, he could also tease Princess Jianning. Hong Tianxiao went to Princess Jianning's room first every night. Although he did not dare to break Princess Jianning's virginity, he always used his hands and mouth to make Princess Jianning paralyzed on the bed and unable to get up. Wang Yang was satisfied and left, looking for Su Quan and Ninth Princess to vent his desires. However, as soon as Wu Sangui's troops arrived, Hong Tianxiao immediately restrained himself a lot. He knew that Kangxi had given Wu Sangui a secret order. As soon as Princess Jianning and his entourage arrived in Wu Sangui's jurisdiction, they would immediately send heavy troops to protect them. Although the troops sent by Wu Sangui There were only a thousand people, and obviously there must be quite a few masters among them. Hong Tianxiao didn't know the depth of these masters, so he didn't dare to go too far, lest he capsize and be discovered. Originally, although Princess Jianning was not really in love with Hong Tianxiao, she could still be played with by Hong Tianxiao every day and felt extremely comfortable. Along the way, she actually fell in love with the two-person game. If Hong Tianxiao didn't come, she would He couldn't sleep peacefully, but after entering Guizhou, Hong Tianxiao never came to Princess Jianning's room again to avoid suspicion, which made Princess Jianning even more angry with Wu Sangui and his son. Hong Tianxiao discovered that among the experts sent by Wu Sangui, Qi Yuankai was not included. Obviously Qi Yuankai can only be regarded as Wu Yingxiong's confidant and is not highly valued by Wu Sangui. Hong Tianxiao's plan was to go to Yunnan to find some information from Qi Yuankai. Now it seems that Qi Yuankai may not know any secrets about Wu Sangui. Since he was protected by the experts sent by Wu Sangui, Hong Tianxiao was naturally happy to have some free time, so he and the other girls pieced together the maps. Since there were only map fragments from the five scriptures, and there were many fragments, it was extremely difficult to put them together. Fang Yi and the others fiddled with them for several months, but they could only piece together a small part. Hong Tianxiao was originally very interested, but when he found out that it was so difficult, he Unable to cheer up anymore, I yawned, fell on the bed and fell asleep. There was no conversation all the way. When we were about to reach the Yunnan border, Wu Yingxiong came out of the province to greet him. When he saw Hong Tianxiao, he thanked him endlessly. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, your fianc¨¦e strips off her clothes every night and lets me play with her, but you still come to thank me. This deal is indeed worth doing. According to court etiquette, Hong Tianxiao and the princess could not see each other before getting married, so Hong Tianxiao just led him to Princess Jianning's phoenix sedan chair, bowed, and said a few polite words to Princess Jianning. Relying on the fact that Wu Yingxiong had met Hong Tianxiao in the capital, he rode with Hong Tianxiao and took the initiative to introduce various places in Yunnan to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao had been worried about the demon sect's affairs and was a little absent-minded, so he didn't pay much attention to Wu Yingxiong's words. Wu Yingxiong saw that Hong Tianxiao was absent-minded, and immediately remembered Hong Tianxiao's hobbies. He blinked, turned sideways, and said softly to Hong Tianxiao: "Master Liu, not only is the scenery in Yunnan unique, but the beauties here are also unique. After you settle down, , Ying Xiong will naturally show you to the adults." After a while of reminiscing about the past, Wu Yingxiong no longer used the random names of "little", "humble job" and "little king" like when he was in the capital, but directly called himself Ying Xiong. , to show that the relationship between the two is profound. Sure enough, when Wu Yingxiong said this, Hong Tianxiao became interested and thought to himself that although there were many women around him, most of them were from Jiangbei, but there was only one woman from Jiangnan, Yang Qingyue. Although Hong Tianxiao could see that Yang Qingyue's skin was the best among the girls, even better than Xianglian's, it was because of Yang Yizhi that Hong Tianxiao did not attack her for the time being. Now that he has arrived in Yunnan, he is at Magistrate Liao's office. After successfully stealing once, Hong Tianxiao, who felt the unique pleasure of "stealing", naturally came up with this idea again. Thinking of this, a smile immediately appeared on Hong Tianxiao's face, and he smiled at Wu Yingxiong and said: "I have heard for a long time that there are many beauties in Yunnan. It seems that the prince has been very happy in Yunnan these years. No wonder he has not been to the capital to visit us for so long." Wu Yingxiong saw that when he mentioned beautiful women, Hong Tianxiao's reaction was completely different. He was secretly happy in his heart. As long as he grasps your shortcomings, he is afraid that he will not be able to firmly control you in the hands of my father and son in the future, but he will have to sacrifice a few stunning beauties. , but being able to place such a chess piece next to Kangxi would be worth sacrificing a few stunning beauties. Hehe, stunning beauties, even if all the stunning beauties in Yunnan put together are not as good as Chen Yuanyuan, then Chen Yuanyuan can really be regarded asSaid: "Why is Junior Sister so sure?" Su Quan said slowly: "Wu Sangui has been King of Pingxi for twenty years. According to Shao Yuzhu, the Demon Sect has set its headquarters in Yunnan for nearly twenty years. This is not a coincidence. Moreover, according to what we have According to the information, the leader of the Demon Cult is not a Han but a Manchu. He is always against the little emperor and wants to conquer the world. Wu Sangui also has a disloyal heart for a long time. How can there be no connection between the two. In my opinion, This connection is not equal, and it may not necessarily be because the Demon Cult has already controlled Wu Sangui." Although this is just Su Quan's guess, it makes sense after all. Since Chen Yuanyuan is a member of the Demon Sect and Wu Sangui is so obsessed with it, how could the leader of the Demon Sect not make a fuss about it and let Chen Yuanyuan control Wu Sangui with the Demonic Thousand Desire Skill? As a result, the entire San Francisco will be under the control of the Demon Sect. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that Dong E must have been ordered by the leader of the Demon Cult to go to Taiwan. If there were no mistakes, Zheng Jing would have been controlled by the Demon Cult. It seemed that the leader of the Demon Cult was very powerful. He only used two One woman controlled the power of Taiwan, Tiandihui and San Francisco. Hong Tianxiao then thought about the Horqin Grassland. If he hadn't happened to go there and break through the demon sect's conspiracy, he was afraid that the Mongolian Plateau would have been under the control of the demon sect leader. Going forward, at Qingliang Temple, the Tibetan Tantric Sect frequently attacked The old Emperor Shunzhi must have been instigated by the Demon Cult to take action, and it is still unknown whether there is any connection between the Rakshasa Kingdom and the Demon Cult, not to mention the Four Flags in the hands of Obai, and the only available soldiers in Kangxi's hands were the Four Banners, and so How can we remain undefeated when our forces compete with each other? Chen Yuanyuan plays a decisive role. As long as he can win her heart, he will control the power of San Francisco, which will be of immeasurable help to his future achievements. Although Chen Yuanyuan has the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill, he also has the ability to capture souls, and he has controlled the most vulnerable gap in Chen Yuanyuan's heart, because A Ke has completely stood on his side, which greatly increases the chance of winning against Chen Yuanyuan. . When he learned that Chen Yuanyuan was once a demon sect fairy with excellent martial arts skills, Hong Tianxiao was very surprised that the Ninth Princess took Ake away from Chen Yuanyuan so easily. Later, he learned after asking Su Yuer that, Although the inner strength and mental methods of the demon sect fairy are infinitely mysterious, there is one shortcoming, that is, one day every year, the inner strength will be completely lost. Just like ordinary people, this phenomenon will only disappear when the inner strength reaches a certain level. Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s inner strength that day This step must not be reached, and when the Ninth Princess takes A Ke away from Chen Yuanyuan, it must be the day when Chen Yuanyuan loses all his power. If you control Zheng Keshuang, you may go to Taiwan in the future. If you can control Dong E again, the power of Taiwan and the Tiandihui will be yours. As long as he can erode the power of the Demon Cult step by step, from fairies and witches to elders, messengers and altar leaders, even if the leader of the Demon Cult has extraordinary abilities, he will never be able to defeat him. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao felt extremely ambitious. Now in his eyes, Kangxi and Ao Bai were already insignificant figures. Only the leader of the Demon Cult was his opponent. As long as he could defeat the leader of the Demon Cult, he would have all the power in his hands. , then it¡¯s not far from the world¡¯s destiny. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 287 Wu Yingxiong actually sent Mu Jianping You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Nie Xuanhua remained silent until he suddenly saw the brocade box on the table. When Wu Yingxiong gave this brocade box to Hong Tianxiao, the six women had not arrived yet, so Nie Xuanhua did not know what was inside. Out of curiosity, she couldn't help but open the brocade box and take a look, and found that there were ten bundles of silver notes inside. Each bundle contained forty pieces, each of five hundred taels, for a total of two hundred thousand taels of silver. She screamed "Ah" without realizing it. come out. Hong Tianxiao took a closer look and smiled at the girls: "This is what Wu Yingxiong showed his filial piety to me just now. He said it was just some scraps of silver and asked me to keep it handy. Why don't you take it and see what fun there is in Yunnan?" It¡¯s useful, buy some and go back, after all, I won¡¯t come here often in the future.¡± Su Quan weighed the silver notes in his hands and said with a smile: "Senior brother, it seems that Wu Sangui and his son are very generous. Two hundred thousand taels of silver are just for senior brother to make sporadic expenses. If senior brother opens his mouth to ask for a big sum, Wouldn¡¯t it cost two or three million to spend the money?¡± Fang Yi suddenly said at this moment: "My lord, although Yi'er is not from Yunnan, she has been living in Yunnan since she was ten years old, and she knows the situation here best. Although Wu Sangui is the biggest traitor in the world, after all, he has no regard for the people of Yunnan. Very good, exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes have never been imposed, and even normal taxes are often not collected in full, so they are very popular among the people of Yunnan. But what Yi'er can't figure out is, where did Wu Sangui get so much silver?" Although Hong Tianxiao had already discovered that Wu Sangui was very popular with the people when he followed him into Kunming City, he did not expect that he would be so popular. He was surprised when he heard this. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao discovered that a very important issue had been overlooked, that is, the Demon Sect had not intervened in the search for the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". The map in the "Forty-Two Chapters" not only contains the dragon veins of the Qing Dynasty, but also a large number of treasures looted by the Manchus when they entered the customs. Since the leader of the Demon Cult wants to dominate the world, why doesn't he send people to search for the "Forty-Two Chapters" ¡·The whereabouts of? Hong Tianxiao raised this question, and the girls were also at a loss. It seemed that neither Gong Yangtai, Wei Wuji, Tie Lingfei, nor Shao Yuzhu and Qiu Erniang mentioned the "Forty-Two Chapter Sutra" in the secrets of the demon sect. This matter is definitely a big deal in the Shenlong Cult and the current Anti-Qing Alliance. If the leader of the Demon Cult had given such an order, it would be impossible for any of the five of them not to mention it. Without a new breakthrough, even if he tried hard, he would not be able to get the correct answer. Hong Tianxiao did not intend to continue to work on this, so he took the six girls to Princess Jianning's room and told them what they were doing today in Wu Sangui's mansion. What happened was briefly told. After finishing speaking, the sky was getting dark, and a servant suddenly came to report that the crown prince Wu Yingxiong had sent two gifts, which had been carried to Hong Tianxiao's bedroom, and asked Hong Tianxiao to come and take a look. Except for Princess Jianning, the other six girls naturally knew about the two so-called gifts, one of which must be the Yunnan beauty promised by Wu Yingxiong. Hong Tianxiao was about to ask all the girls to come over and take a look, but Su Quan spoke first and said, "I'm already exhausted from traveling for several days. Why don't we sisters take a rest early tonight." The Ninth Princess and others all nodded in agreement. Only Princess Jianning was confused. Although there were bumps along the way, even Princess Jianning, who did not know martial arts, did not feel tired. Why did Su Quan and the others suddenly say they were tired? ? Looking at the expressions of Hong Tianxiao and the girls, they all looked a little strange. Bingxue was smart and she immediately guessed that the problem must lie in the two gifts sent by Wu Yingxiong. Based on Wu Sangui and his son's understanding of "Liu Feiying", then Both gifts must include stunning beauties. After leaving Princess Jianning's room, Hong Tianxiao was sweating profusely when he heard the chatter coming from inside. Fortunately, this was in the early Qing Dynasty. Women were basically extremely submissive to their men, and they were also very obedient to the beauties sent by others. There is no contradiction. If it were changed to the 21st century, I'm afraid there would have been a huge commotion long ago. In fact, Hong Tianxiao didn't know that the reason why his woman was like this was actually because of the Nine Yang Divine Art. The emperor had great power, but for the newly favored concubine by the emperor, the other concubines would unite and make a unified statement to the outside world. . When I arrived at the door of my bedroom, I saw two people standing there, one of them was Qi Yuankai. When Qi Yuankai saw Hong Tianxiao approaching, he hurriedly waved to the people next to him and hurriedly greeted him. When he got close, he first gave Hong Tianxiao a gift. Qi Yuankai said: "Sir, my eldest son asked the two young men to bring them to you. There are two gifts. It is said that the prince knew about this, so the younger one sent the gift directly to the prince's bedroom and asked the prince to forgive me." Hong Tianxiao nodded and glanced at the man, only to see that his temples were high up. He was obviously a master of internal affairs, so he deliberately said in an official tone: "Well, your prince did tell me about this. All the way. You have worked hard above, these twoAmong them, Su Quan and Ninth Princess have the best martial arts. It should not be a problem for each of them to deal with a secret messenger. It was lucky for Hong Tianxiao that when the three of them arrived at the seventh hiding place, they heard the sound of fighting coming from the yard. Hong Tianxiao and the others flew to the roof to take a look, but it was the people in Prince Mu's Mansion who were attacked by five people. Prince Mu was beaten by a man holding a cigarette pole and was unable to fight back. He staggered and was obviously seriously injured. But Mu Jiansheng, Su Gang, Bai Shuangmu and more than a dozen young people were entangled by four men in black. They were unable to rescue Prince Mu, and the situation was critical. Hong Tianxiao said to Su Quan and Ninth Princess: "I will save Prince Mu. You guys help Mu Jiansheng and the others deal with the four men in black." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao rushed towards the field like an arrow, and his target was that person. The person holding the cigarette pole was Shangguan Yunyi, the Iron-shirted Smoke King with the highest martial arts among the three guardians of the Demon Cult. Su Quan and Ninth Princess also hurriedly followed Hong Tianxiao and rushed towards the four men in black. Mu Tianbo had completely lost his ability to resist. Shangguan Yunyi raised the cigarette stick and was about to hit the Qimen point on his chest when he heard a strong wind coming from above his head. How could he, who was extremely experienced in martial arts, not know that someone was sneaking up on him? Perhaps out of trust in his own martial arts, he didn't even look at it, listened to the sound of the wind and used all his strength to attack the strong wind. With a "bang" sound, Hong Tianxiao was shocked by the elastic force, and he turned several somersaults in the air before wiping away Shangguan Yunyi's palm force. However, Shangguan Yunyi was below and had nowhere to relieve his force. Part of Hong Tianxiao's palm power was transmitted to the ground, and at the same time, his body "kick-kicked" took several big steps back before he could stand firm, but there was a trace of blood left at the corner of his mouth. "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?" Although Shangguan Yunyi was injured, he did not think that his martial arts was inferior to his opponent. He looked coldly at Mu Tianbo who had fallen next to him and was wrapped tightly in black clothes, leaving only a pair of eyes. The uninvited guest was exposed outside. Shangguan Yunyi looked to the side again and found that there were two identical men in black, but they were shorter than the one in front of him. "Xie Yunhai?" Shangguan Yunyi recognized that Hong Tianxiao's palm was the "Exalted Dragon Has Regret" among the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and naturally guessed that Hong Tianxiao was Xie Yunhai, the leader of the Beggar Clan, "Pingxi Prince's Palace and the Beggar Clan have never known each other. I have a grudge, and today I am following the order of King Pingxi to capture the traitor in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion. I hope that Gang Leader Xie will not hinder me from carrying out my official duties, and King Pingxi will be generous to me in the future.¡± Hong Tianxiao deliberately made his voice hoarse, looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "How can King Pingxi thank me so much? Could it be that I should also follow him and become a traitor? I am not interested in being a traitor." The reason why Shangguan Yunyi deliberately chatted with Hong Tianxiao for a while just now was to take the opportunity to heal his injury. At this moment, he felt that the injury was no longer serious, so his expression changed and he said with a sneer, "Xie Yunhai, I was just attacked by you." I was slightly injured, so don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of your Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.¡± Shangguan Yunyi regarded Hong Tianxiao as Xie Yunhai, but Mu Tianbo knew very well that when they broke up, Xie Yunhai said that he would go north to deal with some beggar gang affairs, so it was absolutely impossible for him to appear in Yunnan at this time. Apart from Xie Yunhai, there is only one person in the world who can master the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 288: The Death of the Demon Cult¡¯s First Protector You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "Shangguan Yunyi, others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you. In the past, my master chased you for thousands of miles, but I didn't expect that you still escaped. If you meet me today, your life span has been exhausted." " Shangguan Yunyi was shocked and angry when he heard this. He was surprised that "Xie Yunhai" turned out to be the disciple of Mu Sang Taoist who chased him and Sima Biao for thousands of miles in order to escape by cheating death. What made him angry was that People didn't take him seriously at all, as if they were fish and he was a knife. They couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Xie Yunhai, I didn't expect that you are still Mu Sang's apprentice. Since the old man is no longer here, I will I'm looking for you to take revenge on me, Shangguan Yunyi, to avenge the humiliation of being chased by Musang Na Niubi in the past. Just use whatever skills you have, I, Shangguan Yunyi, will take them all." "Okay, I will use the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to learn your 'Thirty-Six Fights of Floating Clouds'." Hong Tianxiao had already learned about the unique skills of the masters of the Demon Sect from Gong Yangtai and others, and knew about Shangguan Yunyi's body. Among the abilities, the most powerful one is the cunning and eccentric "Thirty-Six Fights of Floating Clouds". Shangguan Yunyi calmed down when he saw that the opponent knew even his most powerful martial arts. He did not dare to underestimate his opponent. He stopped talking. He flicked the cigarette stick in his hand and pointed at the Qimen point on Hong Tianxiao's chest. If this happened As soon as he was hit, Hong Tianxiao could only fall to the ground and could not move. Shangguan Yunyi didn't use any ruthless moves when he came up. He just wanted to capture Hong Tianxiao and then force him to learn about the martial arts of the Iron Sword Sect. Although the Iron Sword Sect did not accept many disciples, Taoist Mu Sang and Yu Zhenzi All of them are top masters who shock the world, so the martial arts secrets of Iron Sword Sect have long been coveted by people in the world. Hong Tianxiao let out a long laugh, formed his hands into palms, and struck the cigarette rod with the back of his right palm. He struck forward and down with his left palm, hitting Shangguan Yunyi's lower abdomen. Shangguan Yunyi's move was ineffective, so he hurriedly withdrew, turned his right wrist inward, passed the cigarette rod around Hong Tianxiao's palm, stretched his right elbow forward, and hit Hong Tianxiao's chest directly. His left index and middle fingers came together to meet the palm of Hong Tianxiao's left palm. Hong Tianxiao quickly withdrew his right palm and hit Shangguan Yunyi's right upper arm with his palm. He raised his left palm slightly and cut it diagonally. It's very slow to describe, but the movements of the two of them were as fast as lightning. In just an instant, Mu Tianbo watched from the side and sighed in his heart, this is the real exchange of moves between top masters, and there is only one Liu Dahong in Prince Mu's palace. A top-notch master died miserably in the hands of this man. After this incident, there were not many people left in Prince Mu's Mansion. It seemed that the name "Prince Mu's Mansion" was about to be removed from the world. At this moment, Mu Tianbo suddenly decided One thing happened. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had fought like a falcon for fifty rounds, but they were invincible. Both of them were secretly surprised, and at the same time they admired each other's martial arts. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that Shangguan Yunyi was worthy of being the one with the highest martial arts among the three guardians of the Demon Sect. I am afraid that this person¡¯s martial arts was among the Demon Sect, only under its leader. Since he recognized himself as Brother Xie, if he could not identify him today, If he removes it, he is afraid that Brother Xie will be killed by him in the future. Shangguan Yunyi was even more frightened. He didn't expect that old Niubi Mu Sang to have left such a powerful apprentice. If he couldn't get rid of him today, I'm afraid there would be endless troubles in the future. Both of them had murderous intentions in their hearts at the same time, and they unanimously used their most exquisite martial arts to prepare to defeat the enemy with one move. Not many people in the world know about Shangguan Yunyi, and even fewer people know about Shangguan Yunyi's most powerful martial arts, "Thirty-Six Fights in Floating Clouds." Even more, no one knows that "Thirty-Six Fights in Floating Clouds" should actually be "Four-Four Fights in Floating Clouds." Twelve strikes", because even when facing the enemy Musang Taoist, Shangguan Yunyi did not use the six most exquisite moves later, but this time Shangguan Yunyi decided to use those six moves to kill Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao also had his own ideas. The indestructible power of the Vajra and the protective clothing gave Hong Tianxiao's body a double layer of protection. Therefore, he planned to deliberately expose a flaw to induce Shangguan Yunyi to attack his body, while he took advantage of the opportunity. Penetrating his neck with the force of a Yang finger. The reason why he chose the attack point on the extremely difficult neck was because Hong Tianxiao knew that Shangguan Yunyi also had a treasured garment similar to his own. This was also the origin of Shangguan Yunyi's nickname of "Iron Shirt Smoke King". This iron shirt was also invulnerable. He was not sure whether Yiyang's finger power could penetrate Hong Tianxiao, so he was unwilling to take the risk. The two of them changed their moves at the same time, and their moves were more precise and more powerful than before. Shangguan Yunyi used the first of the last six moves, "Point the clouds into rain". He held out the cigarette stick flatly, his wrists trembled rapidly, and in an instant, a shadow of the stick was formed all over the sky, covering all the acupuncture points of Hong Tianxiao's body. Only one of them was real. Yes, the other pole shadows are all virtual shadows, but they are extremely difficult to distinguish. The reason why no one knows about the "Floating Clouds Forty-two Strikes" is because everyone who has seen Shangguan Yunyi use the last six moves has died under these moves. If it were Hong Tianxiao from before, he would definitely be in this situation.Jianping and the others had already been insulted by the Demon Cult, and they were very worried. They asked hurriedly: "Are theywere they bullied by people from the Demon Cult?" Seeing that Mu Tianbo actually wanted to go to this place, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly explained: "No, they are very good. After they were captured, Wu Yingxiong gave them as gifts to Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the imperial guard. The prince should still remember that Liu Feiying still owes me a Because of the favor, he knew that I would definitely save them, so he left me a code. The prince also knew that I came to Yunnan this time to prepare to further investigate the demon sect. He happened to see the code that Liu Feiying left for me, so he went After looking for him, I found out what happened in Prince Mu's Mansion." Since Mu Jianping was not humiliated and was in the hands of Liu Feiying, Mu Tianbo felt relieved and sighed: "Tian Xiao, now the Mu Palace has undergone a sudden change. Liu Dahong, Wu Lishen and other masters have all been killed." After dying in battle, only Jian Sheng and the others are left in the Mu Prince's Mansion. It seems that the three words 'Prince Mu's Mansion' are really going to be removed from the world." The two of them were talking and walking to the side. Mu Tianbo said this When they spoke, they were already twenty feet away from Mu Jiansheng and the others, so they dared to call Hong Tianxiao by his real name. Hong Tianxiao was stunned. He didn't know why Mu Tianbo suddenly felt decadent. He hurriedly advised: "Why did the prince say this? Although the Mu Prince's Palace has lost many good people, after all, the generals of Liu Baifang and Su's four families are still there, and the elites are still there." , it will not be difficult to have a chance to make a comeback in the future. Although the prince's skills have been lost, he can usually give them more guidance on their martial arts, and Tian Xiao will also try his best to let the prince regain his previous skills." Mu Tianbo sighed again, shook his head and said: "Tian Xiao, maybe the method of Prince Mu's Palace was wrong from the beginning. At the beginning, we thought that as long as we could assassinate the little emperor, the world would be in chaos. Then we called on the world in the name of Prince Mu's Palace, and we will definitely be able to overthrow the Manchu Qing Dynasty and rebuild the Ming Dynasty. You also know that the losses were heavy that time. Not only did more than 20 masters die, but Wu Lishen, Fang Yi and others also fell into the palace. Thanks to God Xiao came to the rescue. After that, we also felt that assassinating the emperor was not as simple as imagined, so we set our sights on Wu Sangui, thinking that as long as we could kill Wu Sangui, a big traitor, we would be able to use the influence of the Mu Palace in Yunnan for hundreds of years. With our own strength, we can segregate Yunnan and become enemies of the Manchus. Who knows, Wu Sangui is surrounded by many masters. We assassinated him several times and lost many masters, but we have never seen Wu Sangui." Hong Tianxiao listened to Mu Tianbo telling him what Prince Mu's Mansion had done, and he vaguely felt that something was going to happen tonight. He did not answer the question and listened quietly to what Mu Tianbo said: "Finally, what Prince Mu's Mansion did caused Wu Sangui's anger. Revenge, after today¡¯s battle, Prince Mu¡¯s Palace no longer has any power to compete with the Qing court or Wu Sangui, so I decided to hand over the remaining power of Prince Mu¡¯s Palace into your hands from now on.¡± Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. Only then did he understand why Mu Tianbo said what he just said. He hurriedly shook his head and said: "Your Majesty, this is absolutely impossible." Mu Tianbo smiled bitterly and said, "Could it be that Tian Xiao dislikes the fact that the strength of Prince Mu's Mansion is now different from what it used to be?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head, sighed and said: "Don't you know what kind of person Tian Xiao is? It's just that although the purpose of Shenlong Sect and Prince Mu's Mansion is to overthrow the rule of the Qing Dynasty, Prince Mu's Mansion is They want to restore the Ming Dynasty, but the Shenlong Sect wants to establish its own dynasty like Li Zicheng did in the past. The two sides have different purposes, how can they be combined into one?" Mu Tianbo said: "In the past few days, through contact with you, my thoughts have changed. You are right, this world is not the world of the Qing Dynasty, nor the world of the Ming Dynasty, but the world of the people of the world. Whoever can make the people of the world live and work in peace and contentment will be the one who will take the throne. This is why Emperor Taizu drove away the brutal Mongols but did not invite the descendants of the Zhao family to continue to rule the world." Hong Tianxiao opened his mouth, but in the end he said no more objections. He thought to himself that Prince Mu's surrender to the Dragon Sect would naturally serve as a warning to those foolish and loyal people, and it might have unexpected effects. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 289: Shocked, Wu Sangui in Prison You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When they returned to their residence, it was already the next morning. Fang Yi and others had already been waiting anxiously. When they saw Hong Tianxiao coming back, they felt relieved and hurriedly went forward to greet him. Mu Jianping found that Hong Tianxiao's face did not look too good. Looking good, I was even more worried that something might happen to Mu Tianbo and others, so I asked in a trembling voice: "Master Mr. Liu, how are you doing? My father and the others how are they doing now?" Hong Tianxiao did not speak, but took out a letter from his arms and handed it into Mu Jianping's hand. Then he sat down on the stool. Fang Yi hurriedly poured a cup of tea for Hong Tianxiao and handed it to him. Hong Tianxiao took it. Drink it all in one gulp. Mu Jianping couldn't wait to open the letter and read it. His expression gradually changed from nervous to sad, and finally he looked relieved. After Mu Jianping read the letter, he handed the letter to Su Xiaomei and Bai Hanmei, who looked expectantly. He walked lightly to Hong Tianxiao, lowered his head and whispered, "Thank you, sir." Hong Tianxiao looked preoccupied and just said "hmm" and ignored Mu Jianping. It was obvious that he was still thinking about how to arrange the remaining ten people in Prince Mu's palace. After Mu Tianbo saw that Hong Tianxiao agreed to accept people from Prince Mu's Mansion, he gave a brief introduction to the situation in Prince Mu's Mansion. Although there are only these ten masters left in Prince Mu's Mansion, Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised by the wealth of Prince Mu's Mansion. The Mu family has been loyal for generations, and all the money and jewels rewarded by the emperors of the past dynasties were deposited in the treasury by the princes of the Mu family. Later, when the Ming Dynasty fell, the Mu Prince's Mansion raised money in many ways in order to revolt and overthrow the Qing Dynasty, so up to now So far, the wealth of Prince Mu's Mansion is not at all under the Dragon Sect. After reading Mu Tianbo's handwritten letter, Su Xiaomei and Bai Hanmei were both extremely excited. Su Xiaomei even shouted to Mu Jianping: "Little princess, the prince and eldest brother are fine. It's great." Mu Jianping seemed to have grown up a lot after this incident. After hearing this, he just smiled bitterly and continued to say to Hong Tianxiao: "Master Liu, we when can we meet Father and the others?" Mu Jianping's words were The code word was actually asking Hong Tianxiao when he would release them. Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "You are safe here with me. Don't leave in a hurry. When the time is almost right, I will let you go back." Hong Tianxiao still couldn't figure out what Wu Sangui and his son were worried about, so they didn't Dare to put the three of them back easily. When Mu Jianping heard this, a look of disappointment appeared on her face, but Mu Tianbo had already told her in the letter that "Liu Feiying" had returned love with Hong Tianxiao three times, so he told Mu Jianping and the others not to worry. Everything must be obeyed by "Liu Feiying". At this time, a servant suddenly came to report that King Pingxi invited him to the parade ground for a military parade. Hong Tianxiao knew that this was a routine official duty. Since Wu Sangui was guarding Yunnan, he naturally had to guard the South Gate for the Qing Dynasty. The purpose of the military parade was to allow the imperial envoy to report the situation of Yunnan's troops and horses to the emperor, and to reassure the emperor. . When Hong Tianxiao arrived at the parade ground, Wu Sangui and his son had been waiting there for a long time. Seeing Hong Tianxiao coming from a distance, Wu and his son hurriedly stepped forward to meet him. The officers and soldiers in the field were all surprised when they saw it, and they were all wondering who the imperial envoy was, so that King Pingxi could personally welcome him. When he got closer, Wu Sangui was already laughing like an old friend and said: "Sir, you had a good rest last night. Is it acceptable for you to accept the two gifts Xiongdai sent to Xiao Wang?" Hong Tianxiao also laughed loudly and said: "The beauties from Yunnan really have a different flavor, but the prince is so powerful that he even got a few rebels to give to the official. If the emperor knew about this, the official would be scolded by the emperor. "Dun?" Hong Tianxiao said deliberately that the emperor would only scold him, implying that his relationship with the emperor was extraordinary. Wu Sangui said: "Your Majesty, I don't know. Xiao Wang and his son are not good at this. Therefore, there are no stunning women in the palace. In a hurry, he went to find some beauties to give to you. It happened that these three female rebels were imprisoned in the palace." The thief's appearance was quite good, so he gave it to the adults. Xiao Wang originally thought that if the adults didn't like it, Xiao Wang would continue to put them in prison, and wait until the other rebel thieves are captured in the future and they will be interrogated and executed together. If the adults I've fallen in love with you, but Xiao Wang didn't tell me, and my lord didn't tell me, so why did he say that he knew the three of them were rebels?" Hong Tianxiao secretly cursed the old fox, looked up to the sky and laughed and said: "Your Majesty has promoted me to a lower official, how can I look down on such a stunning beauty? On the other hand, Your Majesty, except for Chen Yuanyuan, I am afraid he will not look down on any woman in the world." It's an eyesore." After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao didn't wait for Wu Sangui to answer, and said hurriedly: "I made a mistake, I have always been so outspoken, I hope the prince will forgive me." Although Wu Sangui was slightly unhappy with what he said just now, Hong Tianxiao was the imperial envoy after all, andHe wanted to get out of this prison, but for more than ten years, there was no chance. However, he always believed that as long as he lived for one day, there would be a chance. Now this opportunity finally came, "Why should I believe that you will help me?" " Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "It's very simple. You and I are both enemies of the Demon Sect." Wu Sangui nodded and said, "Well, that makes sense, but I want to know what benefits you want to get from me?" "Form an alliance." Hong Tianxiao said, "I need you as an ally to fight against the Qing Dynasty together." Wu Sangui shook his head and said: "After I, Wu Sangui, defected to the Qing Dynasty, I never thought about betrayal. How could I be your ally?" Hong Tianxiao secretly praised in his heart that this is a hero. Although the opportunity is right in front of him, he will never pretend to accept it just to survive, so he smiled slightly and said: "Wu Sangui, you are a smart man, it should not be difficult to figure this out. Although I don¡¯t know why the Demonic Cult imprisoned you here for more than ten years, it must be because of the different views between the two of you. The Demonic Cult is against the Qing Dynasty, but you are protecting the Qing Dynasty. Just imagine how the Demonic Cult can tolerate this. I'm going to kill you, but I won't kill you because they still need to get the most valuable information from your mouth." After a pause, Hong Tianxiao continued: "In more than ten years, the external environment has changed rapidly, but there is one thing that no one can forget. Wu Sangui is a traitor. Since you are a traitor, in the heart of the Qing Emperor, , you should be a loyal minister, but for more than ten years, the fake Wu Sangui has been building troops, hoarding food and grass, and preparing for rebellion. Therefore, in the heart of the Qing Emperor, you have been included at the top of the blacklist. Zheng Jing in Taiwan, the Dalai Lama in Tibet, Galdan in Mongolia and the Rakshasa Kingdom in the north are all at the top. Even if you become King of Pingxi again and show your loyalty to the Qing Dynasty again, you may even change the past ten years. Explain to the emperor through experience, do you think the young emperor will believe your absurd story that sounds bizarre and bizarre, and will it remove the Manchu emperor's wariness and suspicion towards you?" When Wu Sangui heard the muscles on his face trembling, he remained silent and his eyes swayed from side to side, as if he was seriously considering Hong Tianxiao's words. Hong Tianxiao said again: "You already took a wrong step back then. Now you should join the anti-Qing ranks and let the world When the Han people mention your name in the future, they will not scold you, but will say that Chen Yuanyuan brought disaster to the country and the people. I don¡¯t know what method was used to make Wu Sangui defect to the Qing Dynasty. However, this person later found his way back and became a rebel against the Qing Dynasty. Hero. Moreover, you have been imprisoned here for more than ten years. Don¡¯t you want to seek revenge from the Demon Cult? Are you willing to stay in this ghost place with no sunlight for the rest of your life? " Finally, Wu Sangui sighed and said: "Okay, from today on, I, Wu Sangui, am determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty, take revenge on the Demon Sect, and form an alliance with the Shenlong Sect. If I violate my words, both heaven and man will abandon me, and I will die without a complete body." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, this is worthy of being a hero of the generation." Wu Sangui asked: "The leader of the Demon Cult is very scheming. How can we prevent him from feeling that Wu Sangui in Prince Pingxi's palace in the future is mine and not his?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Leave this matter to me. You can just wait here for the news. I will definitely come back within ten days. Then it will be time for you to get out of this ghost place." Although Wu Sangui had doubts in his heart, seeing that Hong Tianxiao spoke so easily, he nodded, said nothing, sat on the ground again, and no longer looked at Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao also said that now that his goal was achieved, he could not stay here for a long time. He retreated and still closed the stone door. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 290: Meeting fans in a foreign land You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After returning to Anfu Garden, it was only a quarter of a second. Because we knew that Hong Tianxiao had something to do tonight, and Mu Jianping and the other three lived in Hong Tianxiao's bedroom, Su Quan, Ninth Princess and others had gone to bed early in their respective rooms. After Hong Tianxiao came back, he realized that he couldn't find a place to sleep, so he had to sleep on the stool in the living room for a while. Not long after, he heard footsteps outside. Hong Tianxiao opened his eyes and saw that it was already dawn. Get up, the person walking outside is Wen'er. Wen'er didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would be in the living room so early in the morning, so she hurriedly greeted her. How could Hong Tianxiao say that she had no place to sleep? She just said that she had something on her mind and got up early. Wen'er knew that Hong Tianxiao had been busy with the Demon Sect these days, so she didn't doubt it after hearing this. Hong Tianxiao asked why Wen'er came to the living room so early, but saw Wen'er hesitating. Hong Tianxiao hugged her in his arms, put his hands directly on Wen'er's chest, smiled evilly, and threatened: "Wen'er , if you don¡¯t tell me, Master, I will execute you right here.¡± Wen'er was shocked. This place was only a few houses away from the residence of the princess and other girls. If Hong Tianxiao really did something here, Wen'er's cry would wake everyone up. Wen'er She was so thin, how could she endure such an embarrassing situation? She hurriedly begged for mercy in a low voice, saying that she had lost a hair ornament given to her by Hong Tianxiao yesterday, so she was looking around for it early in the morning. Hong Tianxiao burst out laughing after hearing this, kissed Wen'er's little mouth and said: "My dear Wen'er, what do I think it is? It's just a hair accessory. If you lose it, you will lose it. Today, young master, I will take Wen'er with me." I¡¯ll go shopping in Kunming City and buy a good one for Wen¡¯er, but the prerequisite is that Wen¡¯er must take care of me, the young master.¡± Because of Mu Jianping's three daughters, Hong Tianxiao has not done anything like that with them in the past two days. Now that he has caught Wen'er, he will not let her go easily. After saying this, he picked up Wen'er and said, He said softly: "My dear Wen'er is thin-skinned, so the young master will go with Wen'er to Wen'er's residence." Because the girls pretended to be the maids serving Princess Jianning, two people lived in the same house. The one who lived with Wen'er was Nie Xuanhua. At this moment, she was sleeping and was suddenly hugged tightly by a man. Then her lips were kissed by this man, and she was shocked. She hurriedly opened her eyes and was about to struggle, but she realized that the smell of this man was not hers. Who else could it be? Hong Tianxiao originally thought that Nie Xuanhua would struggle vigorously, but he did not expect that she would only struggle a little at the beginning, and then become extremely compliant. Knowing that Nie Xuanhua recognized him, he was surprised and hurriedly sat up and asked: "Xuan'er, you How did you find out it was me? It seems like you can't see my face." Nie Xuanhua smiled sweetly, nestled her head in Hong Tianxiao's arms, and said with a smile: "The smell of the young master has been imprinted deep in my heart for a long time. A person's appearance can be changed, but the smell of the body cannot be changed. " Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that the reason why Princess Jianning found out Liu Feiying's identity was because of the smell on her body. Unexpectedly, the woman's nose was really powerful. She hugged Nie Xuanhua in her arms and said with an evil smile: "Young Master I haven't eaten meat for two days and I came here today to satisfy my craving. Wen'er, please take off your clothes quickly, Xuan'er can't bear it alone." After saying that, he opened his mouth and kissed Nie Xuanhua's lips again. Hong Tianxiao had abstained from sex for two days, and because he had something on his mind, he turned out to be surprisingly brave. He killed the two women who had taken turns in half an hour, throwing down their armor and armor. Fortunately, Fang Yi and Aqi arrived after hearing the news, and they were able to control the situation. But not long after, Fang Yi and A Qi also begged for mercy. Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to send a message to Su Quan and Ninth Princess, and called the two girls over, and then he rescued the fourth girl. Otherwise, the four of them would not be able to get out of bed for the whole day. After the battle between one dragon and six phoenixes, the depression in Hong Tianxiao's heart for the past few days was gone. He was in high spirits. Under the service of Wen'er and Nie Xuanhua, he stood up and dressed. He turned around and looked at the four beauties on the bed behind him. clothes, laughed a few times and took Wen'er and Nie Xuanhua out together. Wen'er didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would take her to the street to buy hair accessories. The excitement in her heart was self-evident, and she flew around Hong Tianxiao like a happy lark. Nie Xuanhua saw it and smiled unconsciously: "Sister Wen'er, if you keep flying around like this, the master will not be able to help but execute you in the street." Wen'er blushed, hurriedly stopped, thought for a moment and smiled at Nie Xuanhua: "If the young master puts Wen'er to death, the first one to suffer will be sister Xuan'er. When we were in the room this morning, the young master was not the first one." Find sister Xuan'er? I can take advantage of that opportunity to escape." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "I will not do anything to punish you on the street. My woman's body can only be seen by myself, how can it be seen by others?" &nbHong Tianxiao had no intention of telling Kangxi about it. Hearing this, he nodded and said: "King Pingxi has arranged all the preparations before the wedding. I have nothing to do these days." , Since His Highness the Prince is so elegant, I will naturally accompany him, but the purpose of Princess Nie Xuanhua coming to Yunnan is to ask about the tour, and when the time comes, I will go with Princess Nie Xuanhua." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had agreed, Ge Erdan was secretly happy and said hurriedly: "Princess Nie Xuanhua is the flower of the grassland in our Mongolian grassland. It is a great honor for me to serve as a tour guide for the flower of the grassland." At this time, the food and drinks were also served, and the four of them began to eat and drink. This was the first time Hong Tianxiao ate outside since arriving in Kunming. Although the chef Wu Sangui arranged for Anfu Garden was also very skilled, every meal was cooked according to the taste of the capital city because he was worried that Princess Jianning would not be used to the taste of Yunnan. Naturally, the same was true for Hong Tianxiao and others. Having tasted the characteristics of Yunnan in this way, Hong Tianxiao and the others couldn't help but praise them. The three of them actually ate all eight dishes. Of course, Hong Tianxiao ate the most. After eating, Hong Tianxiao realized that he was a little out of sorts, so he laughed, raised the wine glass in front of him, and said to Galdan: "After coming to Kunming, this is the first time I have tasted Kunming's specialties. I didn't expect it. His craftsmanship is not inferior to that of the royal chef in the palace. Come, Your Highness, I would like to toast you a glass and thank you for your warm hospitality today." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao raised his head and drank it all. It suddenly dawned on Galdan, no wonder the three of them were eating like a storm. It turned out to be the first time they had eaten Yunnan delicacies. Thinking that the first time he ate was no less good than the three of them, he felt relieved and thought to himself, This Wu Sangui is too incompetent, but it's a shame, otherwise, his flattery will be ineffective. Galdan hurriedly picked up the wine glass, drank it all, put it down, filled it first for Hong Tianxiao, and then for himself, and said: "Sir, this is only a small part of Yunnan's famous food. I will definitely bring it with you in the future." Let me eat all the famous delicacies in Yunnan with you." Hong Tianxiao picked up the wine glass in front of him and said to Galdan: "In that case, I will offer another drink to His Highness." Galdan hurriedly raised his glass again and thought to himself, if you hadn't been accompanied by two women today, I would have taken you to the largest Jinyu Tower in Kunming. The women there are the most beautiful in the whole city. Young girls, virgins, mature women, young women, in short there are all kinds of women. After Hong Tianxiao toasted Galdan for the third time, he took the two girls and stood up to leave. Galdan knew that Hong Tianxiao wanted to take the two girls to buy some jewelry, so he didn't hold back and made an appointment to meet tomorrow, so he settled the bill first. Say goodbye and leave. After Galdan left, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but sneer and said: "Geldan is very ambitious. He came to the Central Plains to look for allies. Wu Sangui was naturally one of his targets. The last time I became a monk in Shaolin Temple, Galdan has already been to Yunnan once, and something must have happened when he came back this time. Since he bumped into me, I naturally had to ask." Nie Xuanhua and Wen'er knew that Hong Tianxiao had come up with the idea of ??visiting Galdan's residence at night again, so they did not dissuade him. After all, there were few people in the world who could hurt Hong Tianxiao. What's more, with Geer's superb magical movement and light kung fu, With Dan's martial arts, Hong Tianxiao would never be discovered. So, Hong Tianxiao took his two daughters to buy some random accessories on the street, and then returned to Anfu Garden. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 291 Eunuch You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After sending the two girls back to Anfu Garden, Hong Tianxiao suddenly had the idea of ??visiting Wu Sangui and testing his reputation, so he left Anfu Garden alone and went straight to Wu Sangui's Pingxi Palace. When Wu Sangui heard that Hong Tianxiao had arrived, he went out to greet him in person. He held Hong Tianxiao's hand with a smile and walked into the house with him. He said, "What do you mean, sir? Just send the instructions to the child, isn't it done? How dare you work?" Are you driving a car? You actually came alone without even sitting in the sedan chair." Hong Tianxiao also chuckled and said: "Your Majesty said that very politely. I am a junior official with a humble position, and I am just a step behind my brother-in-law. Your Majesty said this, but I am going to kill this official." Wu Sangui said with a smile: "Your Majesty is the emperor's most favored general. He is both civil and military, and has a bright and unlimited future. It is not surprising that he will become a prince in this palace in the future." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, why do I care about you, King Pingxi? What I want is the whole world, but I just pretended to be shocked and said with a panic look on his face: "Why did the prince say such rebellious words? Fortunately, here There are no others, otherwise, once it reaches the ears of the emperor, it will be very bad for the prince." Wu Sangui was also secretly shocked, thinking that there was no loophole in what he just said, so he asked: "What Xiao Wang just said is wrong, please give me some advice." Hong Tianxiao asked: "Who granted the title of Prince Pingxi?" Wu Sangui said without thinking: "Of course it is Emperor Taizu." Hong Tianxiao said: "That's it. Since ancient times, the only person who can be crowned king in the world is the emperor. But the prince just said that in the future he will let his subordinate be the King of Pingxi. Doesn't it mean that the prince has the intention to be the emperor? If this word reaches the emperor's ears , and the prince¡¯s troops are strong, how can the emperor not be suspicious?¡± Wu Sangui didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would come up with such a nonsense after he said that casually, and he almost got angry. However, he was not completely ready for everything now, and he was really afraid that Hong Tianxiao would talk nonsense in front of Kangxi. This made Kangxi suspicious of him and ruined the big thing. He hurriedly explained: "Your Majesty is really good at joking. Sangui is loyal to the emperor. How could he have a rebellious heart? Please tell me." Hong Tianxiao was just deliberately trying to scare Wu Sangui. After hearing this, he stepped down from the stage and nodded: "Fortunately, the official knows that the prince is loyal to the emperor. Otherwise, this sentence alone will put the prince into a place of eternal destruction. The prince has been an official for many years." , how could you not know that misfortune comes from the mouth? Now many ministers in the court and various places are at odds with the prince. The prince must pay more attention to his words and deeds, and must not let any evidence come out. Otherwise, even if the official is here, The emperor has defended the prince in every possible way, but there is no guarantee that the emperor will not be suspicious of the prince. Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Just talking about the fact that Galdan came to Yunnan, it is estimated that it will be difficult for the prince to explain to the emperor in the future. " At this time, Wu Sangui was really shocked. He cursed Galdan in his heart, this arrogant fool. I arranged delicious food and drinks for him, sent several beauties from Yunnan to serve him, and told him in every possible way that these days the imperial envoy In Kunming City, he was told not to show his face in Kunming City to avoid being recognized. However, he couldn't help but come out, and was recognized by Liu Feiying. If the news reached the ears of the little emperor, he would definitely be suspicious. What should be done about this matter? Naturally, Wu Sangui could only pretend not to know about this, and asked with a look of astonishment: "Geldan? Isn't he the prince of Mobei Mongolia? Has he come to Kunming City? How come Xiao Wang doesn't know anything about this?" Where did you meet him? Could it be that you recognized the wrong person? You should know that Kunming is like spring all year round, and people from all over the country often come here to play, including many Mongolians. " Hong Tianxiao saw Wu Sangui pretending to be very similar, and was secretly amused in his heart. He nodded and said: "Well, in fact, I don't believe that Gal Dan went south to Kunming City to discuss something with the prince. It's just that the emperor has been because of Ao recently. The worship made me feel very unhappy and more suspicious than before. I am really afraid that the emperor will be suspicious of the prince. After all, not long ago, many officials participated in the prince's rebellion. " Wu Sangui was even more frightened when he heard this. He once again greeted all the eighteen generations of Galdan's ancestors in his heart, but he couldn't find a suitable reason to defend himself. He could only continue to pretend not to know, and sighed deeply: "If Xiao Wang knew that Gal Dan was heading south to Kunming, he would have sent troops to block him outside Yunnan. Now that Xiao Wang has arrived, he won't be able to escape even if he jumps into the Yellow River." Hong Tianxiao suddenly changed the subject and said: "Since Xianguan came to Yunnan, everything he has seen and heard is that the prince is loyal to the emperor. Xianguan also believes that Galdan came to Kunming City this time to visit. What's more, since After Xiaguan came, the prince and the prince took great care of Xiaguan. How could he forget?It's rude, but after all, it's a private matter between their husband and wife. If we, as slaves, interfere arbitrarily, we will definitely bring trouble on ourselves. " When Princess Jianning called out, Hong Tianxiao calmed down. It seemed that she had controlled Wu Yingxiong with a blunderbuss. Otherwise, she would not have missed half a sentence of Wu Yingxiong's explanation, so she deliberately pretended to be anxious and then gave up. He didn't dare to rush in, so he shouted loudly: "Little prince, please come out quickly, don't offend the princess. You are about to get married next month, how could you do such a stupid thing at this time?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao¡¯s shout ended, he heard Princess Jianning¡¯s shout again, which seemed to be even more shrill than before: ¡°Manager Liu, hurry up, come and protect me.¡± Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao deliberately turned his head and looked around, and said to the generals of Prince Pingxi's Mansion: "Originally, we shouldn't have anything to do with their affairs. It's just that Princess Jianning has a very fierce temper. If the prince really did something to her, Although they are an unmarried couple, the princess may not be able to think about indecent matters." Although these generals have experienced strong winds and waves, this is the first time they have experienced such a thing. When Hong Tianxiao said this, he could not help but think of Princess Jianning being humiliated and committing suicide. The emperor was furious and ordered Wu Sangui to general Wu Yingxiong. Killing to apologize, Wu Sangui disrespected the decree and revolted in advance. As a result, he was not prepared enough and was defeated and died. The leader looked at the horrified eyes on the left and right, and had to step forward, bowed to Hong Tianxiao and said: "The young prince is drinking today He drank some wine, so he was rude to the princess, and asked the adults to come into the room to persuade the young prince to calm down. Our prince will be very grateful." At this moment, I suddenly heard the princess shouting: "Help!" The voice was extremely shrill. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. This was the secret code he had agreed with Princess Jianning. It seemed that Wu Yingxiong had become a eunuch at this moment. Then he waved his hand and shouted: "There is something big happening. Let's go in together." Let's talk. , flying to rush into the house. Several imperial guards and royal family generals were worried about Princess Jianning and Wu Yingxiong respectively, so they followed in without caring about anything else. When everyone entered the room, they saw the bedroom door open. The princess was huddled in the corner of the bed, covered with a brocade quilt. A pair of snow-white calves were exposed outside the quilt, and her arms were exposed. She was obviously not wearing any clothes. Wu Yingxiong was lying naked on the ground, motionless, his lower body covered in blood, and holding a short knife in his hand. Everyone was stunned when they saw this situation. The royal family rushed to check on Wu Yingxiong's life and death. He checked his breathing and found that he was still breathing and his heart was still beating, but he had fainted. Princess Jianning cried: "Mr. Liu, this man This man is rude to me Who is he? Mr. Liu, catch him quickly and kill him." Hong Tianxiao did not expect that the always quiet Princess Jianning would The acting was so lifelike that she hurriedly bowed and replied: "Back to the princess, he is my husband-in-law Wu Yingxiong." The princess screamed: "No, no, he is a thief. He took off my clothes and then took off his own clothes." Clothes, he raped me He is a thief, please kill him." Hong Tianxiao said: "This this" but he looked embarrassed. He looked at several members of the Pingxi Palace and shook his head slightly, as if to say: "Wu Yingxiong has committed an unforgivable crime by molesting the princess." , even if the princess kills her, there is absolutely nothing you, the prince, can do." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 292: The woman who takes advantage of her husband¡¯s fate You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although the generals of Prince Pingxi's Palace were shocked when they heard this, they didn't know what to do. Although they had some status in Prince Pingxi's Palace, they could only be regarded as humble people in front of Princess Jianning and Hong Tianxiao. They didn't dare to ask Princess Jianning to let Wu Yingxiong go at this time. Otherwise, if Princess Jianning killed him in a rage, she would be asking for her own death. They all turned their eyes for help to Hong Tianxiao's face. Hong Tianxiao saw their eyes, nodded, turned around and lowered his head and said to Princess Jianning: "Princess, the prince was already drunk when he came, sothat's why he did such an impulsive thing after meeting the princess's beauty. After all, the prince It can be regarded as the prince's consort, and it does not harm the princess's reputation. I also ask the princess to forgive the prince's death penalty." Princess Jianning suddenly screamed: "What prince-in-law? He is clearly a thief. My innocence has been ruined in the hands of this person. I want to report this to the emperor and cancel this marriage. I would rather die." Don¡¯t marry this lewd thief.¡± Those generals felt colder and colder as they listened. They all thought that the young prince raped the princess, but the princess reported it to the emperor. As a result, the marriage was cancelled. If this spread to the ears of the world, the Pingxi Palace would be embarrassed. If it gets too big, maybe the prince will kill all the generals and guards today when he gets angry. Hong Tianxiao secretly admired Princess Jianning's acting skills as she became more and more sophisticated, and even more cooperatively said: "Princess, we are in Yunnan now, not in the capital. If we kill Prince Pingxi, I'm afraidI'm afraid that Prince Pingxi won't agree. It¡¯s good to give up, so I ask the princessthe princess to spare the prince¡¯s life for the time being.¡± Hearing this, Princess Jianning screamed again: "Why, I killed this lewd thief. How dare Prince Pingxi kill me to commit rebellion?" When all the generals saw that Hong Tianxiao could not persuade Princess Jianning, they were all frightened. At this moment, one of the generals suddenly noticed something strange about Wu Yingxiong and couldn't help shouting: "The prince the prince's lower body Lower body" Wu Yingxiong's lower body was dripping with blood. Everyone had seen it. At first, they thought it was because he was rude to the princess. Then when they heard the man scream, they all looked at his lower body and saw that the blood was still there. gushing out, obviously injured. All the generals panicked. Those who had knife wound medicine with them hurriedly took it out and applied it to him. Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to shout: "Wu Yingxiong has violated the princess's innocence and committed an unforgivable crime. He will be detained first and will not be punished until the emperor is informed." All the guards agreed in unison and stepped forward to pull him up. . The generals in the palace heard and saw with their own ears that Wu Yingxiong had indeed raped the princess, and it was absolutely impossible to deny it. Hearing what Hong Tianxiao said, they all breathed a sigh of relief and thought to themselves, it seems that the young prince's life has been saved this time. It's just that the young prince has been injured, how can he endure the pain of prison? This is also extremely bad. "However, everyone knew that this was the bottom line that the princess could accept, and no one dared to resist. However, one of the generals bowed and said: "Princess, please calm down, Lord Liu, please be merciful, the prince is injured. , please princess and lord allow the prince to return to the palace for treatment, our prince will be grateful. The prince is indeed very wrong. Please ask the princess to be magnanimous and Lord Liu to take care of you. " Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "We dare not deceive the emperor about such a serious crime, but I can't bear it? It is absolutely impossible to go back to my hometown for treatment, but I am proficient in medical skills. As long as the prince does not stop breathing, I will It can guarantee that his life is safe. You carry the prince over here and wait for me to tap on the acupuncture points near his wound to prevent excessive bleeding and damage to the vitality. Ah, no, you carry the prince out quickly, and everyone gathers in the princess's bedroom. What is it like to be among them? How can there be such rules?" Hong Tianxiao's first sentence was to the generals of Pingxi Palace, but the next two sentences were to the guards who were carrying Wu Yingxiong. "Ah." Everyone left the princess's bedroom. Before the door could be closed, the guards carried Wu Yingxiong to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao deliberately pretended to be surprised, pointing at Wu Yingxiong's lower body with his right hand, with a look of shock on his face. Ji Zhuan first asked Princess Jianning in the room: "Princess, you you cut off the Crown Prince's lower body, wouldn't the Crown Prince wouldn't it be" Although Hong Tianxiao did not say the following words, everyone knew it. What means. Except for Princess Jianning, everyone was shocked. They just saw that Wu Yingxiong's lower body was injured, but they didn't expect that the princess actually cut off his body. In this way, Wu Yingxiong became a eunuch, especially He was a general from Prince Pingxi's palace. He had just breathed a sigh of relief for saving Wu Yingxiong's life, but now his heart was all tense, and he didn't know how to deal with Wu Sangui. By this time, Wu Sangui had already received his reward and came over. Hong Tianxiao watched with cold eyes and saw that although Wu Sangui looked anxious and uneasy, he had not even glanced at the unconscious Wu Yingxiong since he arrived.bsp; Hong Tianxiao asked: "Are you a disciple of the Huashan Sect or a disciple of the Beggar Clan?" The woman was shocked and asked, "How do you know?" Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "On that day, there were only four sects who went to Shaolin Temple to ask for the Forty-Two Chapter Sutra. After excluding two, naturally only two were left." The woman shook her head slightly and almost begged: "I beg you, don't ask, let alone come to me, I don't want to hurt you." Hong Tianxiao felt pain in his heart for no reason. He hugged her tightly and comforted her softly: "Don't worry, I won't let you suffer alone. I will make you my woman. You don't have to be afraid. I have many women." , there are more than twenty people, and no woman can defeat me. Those are just the nonsense of some vulgar people, and they are not credible at all." The woman shook her head again, but was speechless. Hong Tianxiao said: "I have friendships with Feng Nandi and Xie Yunhai. After I finish the matter in Yunnan, I will go to find Feng Nandi and Xie Yunhai." ." The woman seemed to be a little moved, but she remained silent and no longer objected. It was obviously Hong Tianxiao's words "I have many women, more than twenty people" that touched her. Since so many women have no destiny to control their husbands, , why only he has it, not to mention that he died at the hands of his enemies, not because of illness. However, the woman finally shook her head and said: "If you can remember this night's love, I hope you will never look for me, let alone my master. If the two of us are really destined in the future, I will consider becoming your woman, but I hope you will not force me through Master." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao knew that this woman had a strong personality, so he nodded and sighed: "Okay, I respect your opinion." The woman did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would say such words. She was slightly stunned and felt extremely moved. She had never seen such a man before. Suddenly, the woman seemed to remember something, and she hurriedly sat up, groping for her clothes on the ground, and said, "It's getting late, I should go." As the saying goes, the less you can get, the more beautiful it is. Hong Tianxiao suddenly understood the meaning of this sentence, hugged the woman, pressed him down, and whispered in her ear: " Although I don¡¯t know your name, I will always let you remember me, remember my strength, remember my smell and my voice.¡± Another hour passed. Although she was full of infinite fascination with Hong Tianxiao's power, the woman finally left. Although he had experienced tonight's one-night stand, Hong Tianxiao didn't know what this woman's name was or what she looked like. Hong Tianxiao had experienced countless beauties, but this woman was the first of whom she had no name or appearance. It wasn't until the woman had walked away for a long time that Hong Tianxiao stood up in despair and started to put on his clothes. After getting dressed, Hong Tianxiao suddenly found a bracelet on the ground. His heart moved and he hurriedly picked it up and carefully placed it in his arms. With this bracelet, it would not be difficult to find out the identity of the woman in the future. It was now less than an hour before dawn, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to delay any more, and hurriedly left Wu Sangui's study and headed towards the prison. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 293: Saving Wu Sangui You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Hong Tianxiao arrived at the prison gate of Prince Pingxi's Mansion, it was already three o'clock in the morning, and the two jailers guarding the gate were still the same as last time. At this time, people were sleeping soundly, and the two old jailers were no exception. They were sleeping soundly. The key was gently stolen by Hong Tianxiao again, and the people's acupuncture points were tapped again. Similarly, many masters in the prison fell asleep early just like the night before. Hong Tianxiao felt slightly strange, then thought about it and understood. It seemed that there was more than just this prison in Prince Pingxi's Mansion. Some insignificant prisoners were only detained here and outside. Only Wu Sangui was the real focus, but he was in hiding. In the cell, it is difficult for ordinary people to find him. In the other prison, there are prisoners in Prince Mu's Palace or other heroes who hate or want to assassinate Wu Sangui. This prison must not be in Prince Pingxi's Palace, but in another place that everyone knows, and the guards inside are A true martial arts master, the guards in this prison in Prince Pingxi's Mansion are just second-rate characters. The reasons are very simple. One is that this place is not known to the public, and the other is that even if someone breaks into this place and finds that the prisoner inside is not the one they rescued, they will naturally not stay any longer. As for Hong Tianxiao's sudden mental suddenness, looking for a way out. It is simply impossible to find the mechanism in it, because once these heroes rush into the prison to save people, they will only check one by one to see if the people inside are the people they want to save. How could they think that there is another mechanism in the prison. Although Hong Tianxiao understood this, his actions were a little careless this time. When he closed the door, he made a moderate noise. Although the guards were only second-rate experts, after all they had been guarding this place for many years, they could still hear the sound clearly and woke up from their sleep one after another. Hong Tianxiao secretly said something bad and hurriedly hid in the dark, holding a hidden weapon in his hand. It's not that Hong Tianxiao is afraid of these second-rate characters, but he is worried that if he kills them all the way, a few people will hide because they are frightened by Hong Tianxiao's martial arts. In this case, Hong Tianxiao's plan is to rescue the real Wu Sangui and send the fake Wu Sangui in. It will inevitably be leaked. "Ahhhhh" When the first group of guards appeared in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, Hong Tianxiao did not hesitate to spill the hidden weapon in his hand. This move was the most classic trick in the Iron Sword Sect's hidden weapon technique, "Raining Flowers in the Sky". ", each of these dozen guards just let out a scream, then fell to the ground and did not move. These screams naturally alerted more guards, and they thought that there were many intruders in the prison, and they were able to knock down so many companions at once, so more guards rushed here. They rushed over, but the result was the same. No one could escape the fate of death under the hidden weapon tactics of "rain of flowers in the sky". All the prisoners were also awakened. They watched the usually menacing prison guards fall to the ground inexplicably one by one. They did not know whether they were alive or dead, and their hearts were filled with fear. They were all ordinary people, so naturally they couldn't see the hidden weapon that was as fast as a meteor and the size of a fingernail. Soon, any of the guards who showed their silhouettes could not escape Hong Tianxiao's hidden weapon pursuit. In only a quarter of an hour, all the guards fell to the ground. The reason why Hong Tianxiao dared to kill all the guards was that he naturally guessed that these guards were just guards in Prince Pingxi's Mansion, not disciples of the Demon Sect. As explained in the previous article, in the prison, only the half near the cell door had these guards ambushed, and the half inside did not have a single guard. Obviously because that was where Wu Sangui was imprisoned. Every time Wu Sangui came, he opened the door. The secret door must not be seen by these guards. If these guards are disciples of the Demon Cult, there is no need to avoid these things. The prison gradually became chaotic, and the timid prisoners actually let out screams. This caught Hong Tianxiao by surprise. He could no longer tell whether there were any guards left alive in the prison, and they were hiding in the dark. Today's matter is of great importance, and no one can be left alive. Hong Tianxiao hesitated for a while, and finally made up his mind to throw the hidden weapon at the prisoners. Maybe these prisoners are good people, maybe there are some bad people among them, but in order to achieve great things , Hong Tianxiao finally moved closer to the path of the emperor. As Hong Tianxiao walked all the way, the noise in the prison became smaller and smaller, until all the prisoners were like the guards, and the prison regained its tranquility. Hong Tianxiao used his psychic powers and walked back and forth several times in the prison. Sure enough, he found that there were five or six guards hiding in the dark who saw that the situation was not good, so he killed them one by one. When he was convinced that everyone had lost their lives, Hong Tianxiao opened the mechanism of Wu Sangui's cell with a rather numb heart. Wu Sangui, who finally had a chance to escape, saw the situation outside and couldn't help but nodded secretly. He thought to himself, this person is indeed a person who has achieved great things. He would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let one person go. &nbs??With such a kick, he would have fainted. Wu Sangui's eyes flashed with a vicious look, and he said bitterly: "Grandma, how dare you pretend to be me for more than ten years, and have been a cuckold to me for more than ten years, see if I don't cut you into pieces to vent your anger. Hate." Xie Yongyong had already fainted and could not hear what Wu Sangui said. After Xie Yongyuan pretended to be Wu Sangui, he did not let go of all Wu Sangui's wives and concubines except Chen Yuanyuan, and he also gave birth to a son with Wu Sangui's youngest and most beautiful concubine five years ago. Seeing that Xie Yong had passed out, Wu Sangui stopped torturing him, stretched his muscles and bones, and came to the window, where he saw Hong Tianxiao heading towards Princess Jianning's bedroom. After Hong Tianxiao's figure disappeared into the woods, Wu Sangui withdrew his eyes, opened the door, and walked towards Princess Jianning's bedroom. When Wu Sangui came to the door of Princess Jianning's bedroom, she found that Hong Tianxiao's figure had disappeared. She felt quite strange. After asking, she found out that Princess Jianning had woken up and was making a lot of noise. I went in with the two palace maids to persuade him. The reason why Princess Jianning yelled was naturally to send a signal to Hong Tianxiao, and to give Hong Tianxiao a reason to enter the room. Although Hong Tianxiao was in the house on the side of the grove, he could still hear Princess Jianning's voice. He knew it clearly, so he threw Xie to Wu Sangui forever. Soon after Hong Tianxiao entered the room, Princess Jianning's voice became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. Of course, this was for the imperial guards outside and the guards of Prince Pingxi's Mansion to hear, giving them the illusion that Hong Tianxiao persuaded Princess Jianning. In the end, Princess Jianning stopped speaking. In fact, it was her lips that were touched by Hong Tianxiao's lips. Completely sealed. Hong Tianxiao touched his hand under the quilt and found that Princess Jianning was naked. He was startled, and then he remembered that Princess Jianning had said that she had the habit of sleeping naked, so he was not polite and picked her up from the quilt. Come out, put it in your arms, and turn your hands up and down. This was not the first time that Princess Jianning's delicate body was attacked like this by Hong Tianxiao's claws, but she was unable to resist every time. In a moment, she was already gasping for breath, and she hugged Hong Tianxiao tightly like an octopus. Su Quan and Fang Yi, who were watching the battle, were also feeling hot all over. They looked at each other and found that each other's eyes were full of lust. Hong Tianxiao knew that since he entered the house and Princess Jianning's voice changed from strong to weak, it indicated to everyone that Princess Jianning had given up the idea of ??committing suicide, so her body should no longer be a virgin. , so Hong Tianxiao whispered a word in Princess Jianning's ear, and then she got off Hong Tianxiao's body, lying on the bed, looking at Hong Tianxiao unblinkingly, full of tenderness and spring. Hong Tianxiao took off all his clothes in three swipes, laughed evilly a few times, pressed himself on Princess Jianning, and stuffed a kerchief into Princess Jianning's mouth. Then he turned back and waved to Su Quan and Fang Yi, pointed at the scarf in Princess Jianning's mouth, and motioned for the two girls to follow suit. Ever since she discovered that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person, ever since she made up her mind to give up her identity as a princess and follow Hong Tianxiao, Princess Jianning has been longing for this moment for a long time, and today her dream finally came true. When the pain of losing her virginity reached her brain, Princess Jianning, like many women, shed two lines of tears, but they were tears of happiness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 294 First meeting with Chen Yuanyuan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Hong Tianxiao and Princess Jianning were having an affair, Wu Sangui did not stay in front of the door, but went straight to the place where Wu Yingxiong was imprisoned. The two imperial guards guarding the door had already received orders from Hong Tianxiao. Unless they had Hong Tianxiao's belt, no one could step into this house. Although Wu Sangui could call the shots in Yunnan, the imperial guards did not buy his account at all. Wu Sangui was extremely angry, but he did not dare to get angry, so he had to beg them to let him watch from the window for a while. Fortunately, Wu Sangui was smart and went out. At that time, several banknotes were found from Xie Yongyong's body, so that he could bribe the two guards. The two guards saw that the dignified King Pingxi was pleading with them in a humble manner. In addition, he only asked for a few glances in front of the window and did not enter the room. Moreover, the two guards saw that the silver notes Wu Sangui thrust into them actually amounted to two thousand taels. Moved by this, he nodded and agreed, and at the same time sent a person to follow him to monitor to prevent Wu Sangui from climbing in through the window. Although they agreed to Wu Sangui's request, the two guards were still puzzled, because when Wu Sangui first came to Anfu Garden, Wu Yingxiong was on the verge of death, and Wu Sangui didn't even look at Wu Yingxiong. If at that time, It is understandable that Wu Sangui was worried about the safety of the princess. However, Wu Sangui stayed here all night and did not come here to visit Wu Yingxiong. Now he suddenly cared about Wu Yingxiong extremely urgently. It seemed that he was a completely different person. However, they were both suspicious and suspicious, but it was impossible to guess. The two Wu Sanguis before and after are one fake and the other real. Wu Sangui was lying in front of the window, looking at Wu Yingxiong who was lying unconscious on the bed. His heart felt sour for no reason, and tears almost flowed from the eyes of this arrogant tycoon. I remember that when Wu Sangui was controlled by the leader of the Demon Cult, Wu Yingxiong was only thirteen years old, but now he is already in his thirties. Wu Sangui looked at Wu Yingxiong's blood-stained lower body, and Hong Tianxiao's words rang in his mind: "Your Majesty, although I don't want to, I have to tell you some unfortunate news. The prince broke into the princess's bedroom after being drunk today and broke the princess's bedroom. Innocent, the princess cut off his manhood in a rage." Tears finally flowed down from Wu Sangui's face, dripped on the window sill, and flowed down to Wu Sangui's clothes. Wu Yingxiong's figure was completely blurred. Over the years, except for the tears Wu Sangui shed when his parents passed away, he has forgotten the taste of tears. Even when he was imprisoned in a dark prison for more than ten years and suffered all kinds of torture, Wu Sangui never cried. She shed a tear, but when she saw Wu Yingxiong like this today, Wu Sangui's heart really ached. I don't know how long it took before Wu Sangui turned away from the window sill that made him shed tears for the last time in his life. He turned around and smiled and nodded to the imperial guard who had been monitoring him. Then under his surprised eyes, he turned to Princess Jianning. Go in front of the bedroom door. Because it was daytime and Wu Sangui was outside all the time, Hong Tianxiao did not show off his power. He just let the three of them relieve themselves a few times and then quickly got dressed. When Hong Tianxiao opened the door and came out, Wu Sangui also happened to leave the room where Wu Yingxiong was detained and walked to Princess Jianning's door. Hong Tianxiao said to Wu Sangui: "Your Majesty, after a while of persuasion, the princess has finally given up the idea of ??committing suicide. Your Majesty has also worked hard all night, so why not take a rest in Anfu Garden." How could Wu Sangui not understand what Hong Tianxiao meant? After all, such a big thing happened here, and it would inevitably reach the ears of the leader of the Demon Cult. At the moment, Wu Sangui did not force a confession from Xie Yongyuan, so he didn¡¯t know if there was a secret code when the two met. Wait, so it is not appropriate for Wu Sangui to return home now. Wu Sangui nodded and said, "The Lord is right. The traitor Ying Xiong caused such a big disaster. The little king cannot escape the blame. He should stay in Anfu Garden to serve the princess." Hong Tianxiao said: "Why don't you let the prince stay in the guest house just now? After three to five days when the princess is fine, I will respectfully send the prince back to the house." There are almost more than 200 guards from King Pingxi in Anfu Garden plus the guards brought by Wu Yingxiong for rescue. The reason why Hong Tianxiao said three to five days is that Wu Sangui can naturally handle everything within this period of time. At that time, even if Wu Sangui meets the leader of the Demon Cult after returning home, he will not reveal any flaws. Hemlock Smoke King Shangguan Yunyi and the four secret envoys carried out the order and never returned. Such a big event happened again in Anfu Garden. The leader of the Demon Cult must have been furious now. Looking at Wu Sangui's leaving back, Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh. He said secretly, according to what Xie Yongyong said, tomorrow is the 24th, which is also the time of the first meeting of the Demonic Cult. Moreover, with so many things happening one after another, the leader of the Demonic Cult will inevitably gather people for a meeting. It was when he arrived on the third It was a great opportunity for Miao'an to meet Chen Yuanyuan. He thought that tomorrow he would be able to see the most beautiful woman in the world.Seeing Hong Tianxiao's high spirits, Nie Xuanhua and Wen'er knew that the plan had been successful, so they nodded at the same time in a very cooperative manner. Hong Tianxiao had no intention of blaming Galdan. When he saw this, he naturally took advantage of the situation and went downhill. He said cheerfully: "It's no wonder that Princess Nie Xuanhua has lived in Mongolia all year round. She has never seen the scenery of Yunnan. Now that she is back, I I can rest assured, Your Highness has worked hard in the past two days, why not let me serve as the host today and invite His Highness back once, and His Highness must be rewarded." Ge Erdan had always wanted to curry favor with Hong Tianxiao. Hearing this, he would not refuse. He immediately said happily: "My lord's salary is not very high, how can I let you spend money? It is a great honor for me to condescend to drink with you at the same table. If your Excellency thinks highly of me, I will still treat you." Hong Tianxiao was in a happy mood today and just wanted to drink. How could he be pushing back and forth with Galdan over who should treat the guests? Hearing this, he said politely: "Okay, in this case, I would rather obey your orders with due respect. Why don't we return the favor?" Go to that cross-bridge restaurant. I remember that both Princess Nie Xuanhua and Wen'er fell in love with the cross-bridge rice noodles there. When I return to Beijing, I must bring a chef back from here so that the empress dowager and the emperor can also try it. Try Yunnan¡¯s cross-bridge rice noodles.¡± Hong Tianxiao did have the idea of ??poaching a chef from here, and it happened not long ago. The reason was certainly not as he said, "Let the Queen Mother and the Emperor also taste Yunnan's Cross-Bridge Rice Noodles", but it was It's because after Hong Tianxiao saw Chen Yuanyuan's true appearance, he had a very strong idea in his heart to take Chen Yuanyuan into his harem. Even more so than in the original book, after Wei Xiaobao met A Ke, he had a very strong idea to take Chen Yuanyuan into his harem. The determination to marry Ake is even stronger by any means. Maybe the judges will say that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s idea has nothing to do with bringing the chef of Guoqiao Restaurant back to the capital, but in fact it is closely related. A person with Chen Yuanyuan's status would actually go to Guoqiao Restaurant to buy a rice noodle and take it home, which shows how much he loves it. Since Hong Tianxiao is determined to keep Chen Yuanyuan in the harem, his future residence will definitely not be certain. In Yunnan, that's why he had this idea, and then asked He Tianyun to learn how to make bridge rice noodles from that chef. In this way, not only Chen Yuanyuan could often eat her favorite bridge rice noodles, but Hong Tianxiao's other women would also have it. Such a treat. Ge Erdan's heart moved and he said hurriedly: "This is easy to handle. I will leave this matter to you. Tomorrow, I will definitely send the best chef who makes bridge rice noodles in Guoqiao Restaurant to Anfuyuan." Hong Tianxiao naturally gave Galdan a promise casually and said cheerfully: "For many days, I have been taken care of by Prince Galdan. Not only did I take Princess Nie Xuanhua out for me, but I also made contributions to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. As a famous chef in Yunnan, I have no way to repay him, so I can only keep my encounter with Prince Galdan in Yunnan deep in my heart. However, the contribution to the famous chef in Yunnan does not fall on His Highness the Prince. " Of course, it was because of his words that Ge Erdan was so flattering to Hong Tianxiao. He didn't care about dedicating his contribution to Yunnan's famous chefs. Hearing this, he was overjoyed and said: "My lord, I am aware that I came to Yunnan just for fun and have never seen anything." If King Pingxi arouses the emperor's suspicion, King Pingxi will be just as resentful as Dou E." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 295: The fairy was almost humiliated You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Dou E?" Hong Tianxiao was surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect that Galdan even knew about Dou E. You must know that "The Injustice of Dou E" is a masterpiece by Guan Hanqing, a famous opera master in the Yuan Dynasty, which reflects the brutal rule of the Mongols. , was almost a banned work at the time. Later, after the Yuan Dynasty was destroyed, "The Injustice of Dou E" became a piece of history. Suppressing the slight surprise in his heart, Hong Tianxiao turned to Nie Xuanhua and said: "Prince Galdan came to Yunnan this time just for fun and did not meet with King Pingxi. The lower official thought that this was a trivial matter and there was no need to bother the emperor. I don't know if the princess knew it." What do you think, Your Highness?" Ge Erdan was so happy that he forgot that Nie Xuanhua was Kangxi's cousin. Hearing this, he hurriedly looked at Nie Xuanhua with pleading eyes. Nie Xuanhua knew that Hong Tianxiao was just pretending to ask this question, so he pretended to think for a while, nodded and said: "What Mr. Liu said is true. The emperor has been very upset about Obei these days. Don't let such trivial matters stop. And let the emperor worry about it." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Well, since Princess Nie Xuanhua also means this, let this matter be settled. However, His Highness the Prince cannot appear in Kunming City again before the princess's wedding. Otherwise, he will be watched by other secret sentries sent by the Emperor in Kunming City. If you arrive, you will cause great harm to me and Princess Nie Xuanhua." Ge Erdan was secretly surprised when he heard what he said. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was serious and not joking, he nodded hurriedly and said: "That's right, that's right. I will leave Kunming with my servant tonight. I will never let you and the princess take this position." What a risk." But I thought in my heart that it seems that the current emperor is indeed not at ease with King Pingxi, but this is also a good thing. If Wu Sangui is told about this tomorrow, I am afraid that his will to fight against the Qing will be even more determined, but the time for the alliance has not yet come , it is impossible to leave Kunming by myself, the worst thing is not to go out. Anyway, with a few Yunnan beauties sent by Wu Sangui, I will not be lonely. Hong Tianxiao wanted this effect. Hearing this, he nodded and said, "That's right. However, His Highness's trip to Yunnan cannot be in vain. Tomorrow, the Japanese official will ask King Pingxi for a few beauties from Yunnan and forward them to His Highness." Galdan hurriedly shook his head and said: "I appreciate your kindness. The journey to Xiabei is long and it is really inconvenient to bring a few women with you." Galdan originally wanted to say, "My lord, you might as well keep it for yourself." , suddenly thought that it was not appropriate to say this in front of Nie Xuanhua and Wen'er, so he kept silent. After the three of them had dinner, Hong Tianxiao took the two girls back to Anfu Garden, but Geerdan said that he would wait until dark before going back to avoid being seen by the emperor's secret sentry on the way. Hong Tianxiao knew that he was doing this deliberately to show him, and he felt funny in his heart, so he ignored him and walked away with the two girls. Just when he was about to reach the entrance of Anfu Garden, Hong Tianxiao noticed that Nie Xuanhua looked a little strange, as if he was hesitant to speak. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help feeling strange and asked: "What's the matter, Xuan'er, are you feeling unwell?" Nie Xuanhua lowered his head and said softly: "Master, Xuan'er is fine, but Xuan'er feels that her sister is nearby." "Nie Kehua?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. Although he really wanted to see this beauty who looked exactly like Nie Xuanhua but had almost completely opposite personalities, he didn't want it to be at this time, because once she found out that Nie Xuanhua was with him, then With her intelligence, she could naturally guess that Liu Feiying and Hong Tianxiao were the same person. Hong Tianxiao asked hurriedly: "Where is she? How did you sense her?" Nie Xuanhua shook her head gently and said: "Xuan'er doesn't know where my sister is, but I just had a feeling that a very familiar and kind person was behind us, but Xuan'er didn't know who it was until the feeling disappeared just now. Only then did Xuan'er realize that it was my sister who was following us just now." Hong Tianxiao was even more shocked when he heard this. If he said this, Nie Kehua must have discovered his secret, so Hong Tianxiao hurriedly asked where Nie Xuanhua's feeling disappeared just now, and then told the two girls to go back home first and hurried in that direction. Rushed away. In the vast sea of ????people, trying to find Nie Kehua, who is not sure whether he has left, is like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, Hong Tianxiao had an intuition that Nie Kehua had noticed him since he came to Kunming City. He deliberately closed the distance today just to tell him through Nie Xuanhua's induction. Hong Tianxiao came to the place where Nie Xuanhua said the induction disappeared, but saw people coming and going all around. If he had to look for them one by one, he might not be able to finish the search even in the dark. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of the divine ear, and hurriedly used all his energy to listen to the sounds around him. After a while, Hong Tianxiao heard the very slight sound of robes of clothes fifty or sixty feet away in the south. His heart moved and he hurriedly used Qinggong to go that way. Pedestrians on the road saw a gray shadow passing by instantlyAfter all, a hero should appear when a beauty needs help the most. He waits for Nie Kehua to be restrained by Sima Biao and the two women are completely desperate. Hong Tianxiao noticed it, and Situ Qian also noticed it, and shouted with all his strength: "Sister, leave quickly, leave me alone." Sima Biao had already been cruel and laughed loudly when he heard this: "Want to leave? Is it too late now? This place is far away from Kunming City and is inaccessible. I want you to stay here with me today. Naturally, the leader will not know. In the future I will hide you two and become my playthings, hahahaha." When Nie Kehua heard this, her appearance changed drastically. She did not expect that Sima Biao would dare to disobey the leader's order and attack her. However, Sima Biao was right. Even if she wanted to leave now, she would have no chance, because Sima Biao's shadow was completely Covering Nie Kehua, once she tries to retreat, she will definitely be hit by Sima Biao. However, now Nie Kehua is just gritting his teeth and holding on. Once his internal strength is exhausted, he will be captured alive by Sima Biao. Sima Biao knew that the two girls could no longer escape his grasp, so he was not in a hurry and slowly played with Nie Kehua, like a cat teasing a mouse. Situ Qian knew that the situation was not good, and suddenly a burst of strength came from her body. She threw herself towards the two men's battle group, shouting: "Sister, leave quickly, you must avenge me in the future." Neither of them expected Situ Qian. Hu suddenly pounced in, unable to withdraw in time. The two of them hit Situ Qian at the same time. Fortunately, the two of them withdrew most of their internal energy. Otherwise, Situ Qian would definitely die. Even so, the two of them Thirty percent of the palm force hit Situ Qian's body, causing her to spat out several large mouthfuls of blood, and fell heavily to the ground, not knowing whether she was alive or dead. Situ Qian's attack was with the intention of death, and he did not use his skills to resist. He faced the two palms with his flesh and blood, hoping that his resistance would give Nie Kehua a chance to escape. Who would have expected that Nie Kehua was stunned for a moment, and Sima Biao, who was the first to react, stepped forward and hit his acupuncture point, and he was unable to move at the moment. After restraining Nie Kehua, Sima Biao sullenly walked towards Situ Qian who was lying on the ground almost dying, took out a porcelain bottle from his arms, poured out a pill, and said grimly: "Situ Qian, I know you want to die to save it. Innocence, don't forget at that time that I am a master of medicine and poison. Even a person who has just died will be brought back to life in my hands. As long as you take this Heavenly King's life-saving pill, I guarantee that you will be healed of your internal injuries tomorrow. . Today I will let you go, let Fairy Nie enjoy the feeling of ecstasy first, while you watch and learn from the sidelines, hahahaha." After saying that, Sima Biao popped the pill into Situ Qian's lips, and then Without even looking at her, he turned around and walked towards Nie Kehua. Although Nie Kehua's acupoints were tapped, his mute acupoints were not. When he saw Sima Biao walking towards him, he naturally knew what he wanted to do. He was so frightened that he said with a look of horror: "SSima Biao, what are you going to do? What are you doing? If the leader finds out, you you will be worse off than dead." Sima Biao walked up to Nie Kehua and laughed loudly: "Master, the leader is now in the main altar. There is no one else here except the three of us. Fairy Nie, I have been coveting your beauty for more than a day or two. Today we are together." This old man is so lucky that he got two beauties from you all at once. If Monk Fujie finds out about this, he will definitely be so angry that he vomits blood and dies, hahahaha." After saying that, Sima Biao smiled evilly, raised a pair of devil claws, stretched out to Nie Kehua's collar, and wanted to tear her clothes off. Nie Kehua knew that she would be humiliated, and she was anxious, but she had no choice but to shut up. A pair of beautiful eyes, but two lines of tears flowed down her cheeks. I strongly recommend my second masterpiece "Three Kingdoms: Hegemony of the World". This is a good book that covers all the known and unknown beauties in the history of the Three Kingdoms. The Three Kingdoms is written by a person who is familiar with the history of the Three Kingdoms and a commoner. Because of a conspiracy, the people of the Three Kingdoms were able to fight for supremacy in the world and eventually became the emperor. It will take you into the realm of enjoying beautiful women and sharing the country! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 296 The two girls return home You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when Sima Biao's fingers were about to touch Nie Kehua's collar, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming from behind him. How could he, who had so much experience in the world, not know that a master was sneaking up on him and at the same time in his ear? An eerie voice sounded: "Sima Biao, you are actually rude to the fairy. I will capture you and hand you over to the leader for punishment." This was a strange voice. Sima Biao had never heard this voice before, but he did not dare not believe it, because he knew that in the Demon Cult, in addition to one fairy, two witches, three protectors, four elders, five messengers, and twenty-three branches, In addition to the master, the leader of the Demon Cult also raised many killers, and the six secret envoys were a few of them. Nie Kehua also opened his eyes and found a man wearing only underwear, with his face covered by a black scarf. At this moment, he was flying towards him, hitting Sima Biao on the back with both hands. Although she couldn't see the face of the visitor, the voice was all too familiar to her, and her heart began to tremble. Situ Qian also recognized that it was Liu Feiying's voice, and her nervous Fang's heart gradually relaxed. Perhaps after experiencing today's fright, Situ Qian suddenly found that she no longer hated Liu Feiying, and there was a kind of expectation in Fang's heart. She couldn't tell what she expected. Sima Biao felt that the skill of the person coming was not inferior to his, and he did not know whether this person was a killer raised by the leader, so he did not dare to hold Nie Xuanhua hostage, so he had to choose to avoid it. Sima Biao floated to the left, stood still three feet away from Nie Kehua, and looked at the person coming. When Sima Biao saw it, he was startled. He was wearing pajamas in such broad daylight. Sima Biao couldn't figure it out, but Nie Kehua immediately understood that Hong Tianxiao was originally wearing official uniforms. If he appeared in official uniforms now, Sima Biao would definitely suspect that the two women were connected with the Qing court, so he took off his official uniforms. Yes, wearing underwear to save people. Hong Tianxiao did not look at Sima Biao for a second, but slowly came to Nie Kehua, stretched out his fingers to untie her acupuncture points, and whispered: "Let's see how Situ Qian is doing?" After that, Hong Tianxiao said this Then he turned around, looked at Sima Biao, and shouted: "Sima Biao, Fairy Nie and Situ Qian are all my appointed wives. How dare you have evil intentions towards them? Today will be the day you die." "The appointed wife?" Naturally, all three of them heard Hong Tianxiao's words clearly. Sima Biao felt strange in his heart. It seemed that this person was most likely a killer raised by the leader. You must know that the whereabouts of the demon sect are secretive, and almost no one in the world knows about it. The existence of the Demon Cult, let alone the names of the masters, is unknown. But Nie Kehua and Situ Qian had a blush on their faces. However, although Nie Kehua knew that Hong Tianxiao deliberately took advantage of her, he somehow couldn't get angry and just silently helped Situ Qian up. Situ Qian listened. But he couldn't help but cursed "dirty". Although Situ Qian's voice was small, Sima Biao heard it clearly, and he immediately understood that the person who came was talking nonsense, and couldn't help laughing and said: "I didn't expect that your Excellency is the same as Sima, and in this case I don't How about enjoying the two beauties to ourselves, why don't we two take one each, Fairy Nie will be yours, and Situ Qian will be my husband's, how about it?" Sima Biao saw that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was not inferior to his, and now that Nie Kehua's acupuncture point has been unlocked, he is not the second He is the opponent of others, so he wants to win over others. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Sima Biao, it seems that you are indeed old and have such a bad memory. As I said just now, both of them are my wives by default. But when you say this, I am really talking about your family. Those lovely wives and concubines are interested, why don't you take me for a while and give them to the next few as you please." Sima Biao was furious when he heard this and shouted: "Your Excellency, don't think that I, Sima Biao, am afraid of you." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "In the past, you and Shangguan Yunyi were chased for thousands of miles by Taoist Mu Sang. I didn't expect that you could escape with your life. You have lived a lot in these years. I have promised to kill several people." Today is a great opportunity for you and Monk Bujie, Sima Biao, are you going to commit suicide or are you going to do it?" When Sima Biao saw that the other party did not take him seriously at all, he seemed to be completely sure of killing him. Moreover, when he and Shangguan Yunyi were chased for thousands of miles by Taoist Mu Sang, they had to fake their own death to escape. , very few people knew about it. This matter was something that the two of them had always been ashamed of. Now that it was mentioned by this person whom he did not know, Sima Biao couldn't help being shocked and angry: "Who is your Excellency? It seems that Sima Biao has no feud with you. Since you said that Fairy Nie and Situ Qian are your designated wives, I will no longer have any ill feelings towards them and will say goodbye." Sima Biao has never seen any big storms in his life. In addition, there are With his superb martial arts skills, he has never been afraid of anyone except the leader of the Demon Cult. But today, for some reason, he suddenly felt a little afraid of Hong Tianxiao, and he gave in a little while speaking.The pain was severe, and I felt even more uneasy. This is why the authorities are obsessed with it. When Hong Tianxiao rescued the two girls just now, he had already explained that several beautiful women from the Demon Sect were his targets. Naturally, one of them was Situ Qian. With Hong Tianxiao's romantic and lustful attitude, how could he refuse to send them to him? The beauty who comes to your door. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Since Miss Situ doesn't dislike her, I can't help but ask for it." When Situ Qian heard this, she immediately felt relieved, and suddenly thought that Nie Kehua also had intentions for Hong Tianxiao. After her own affairs were completed, she should naturally speak her mind for Nie Kehua. So, Situ Qian ignored her shyness, raised her pretty face that was still red, and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, actually Sister Nie also likes Master very much. Master Master Can you please also" Situ Qian didn¡¯t know how to express her words. After saying ¡°ye¡± twice, she could no longer say the following words. Hong Tianxiao looked at Nie Kehua and was extremely shy. There was no displeasure on his face. Of course he understood what she meant. He was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped forward to hold the two girls in his arms at the same time. He said emotionally: "I, Hong Tianxiao, am so virtuous and capable. I actually got the favor of Meng Ke'er and Qian'er, I swear to God, I will never let you down in this life." Nie Kehua also said affectionately: "Young master is a sentimental person. We all know this, so why do we need to swear to God." Hong Tianxiao nodded and pretended to speak, but suddenly turned his head and kissed the unprepared Situ Qian's lips. Then he changed to Nie Kehua, then Situ Qian, and then Nie Kehua. ¡­ A quarter of an hour later, just when the two girls were almost a little emotional, Hong Tianxiao suddenly let go of the two girls, looked at this one, then looked at that, and then hugged the two girls with red faces and charming eyes again. Here, it was not that Hong Tianxiao let the two girls go so easily, but Situ Qian was seriously injured and had not recovered, and Nie Kehua was a fairy and could not lose her virginity. Although he couldn't really be in ecstasy today, after all, the two girls' hearts had returned to him. Hong Tianxiao was very happy and laughed loudly: "Qian'er is injured today, and Ke'er is a fairy, so she can't lose her virginity at will. , Young Master, I will let you go for the time being and implement family laws in the future." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 297: Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s plan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing Hong Tianxiao being so considerate, the two girls felt a sweetness in their hearts. They both gently leaned their heads on Hong Tianxiao's chest, thinking that the man they had been waiting for was him. Nie Kehua suddenly remembered something, raised his head and asked: "Sir, there is a question that has been confusing me for a long time. Why can't fairies in the past generations lose their virginity at will?" Hong Tianxiao was also stunned. He thought that Dayu'er had told her about this matter a long time ago, and asked strangely: "Didn't your grandma tell you when we were in Horqin Grassland?" Nie Kehua shook his head and said: "No." At this time, everyone in the Demon Cult was surprised that the fairy could not lose her virginity at will. Situ Qian was no exception. She also raised her head curiously and looked at Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Each of you two, let me take a sip, and I will tell you the answer." When Situ Qian heard this, she lightly knocked on Hong Tianxiao's chest with her pink fist, and said softly: "Young Master is bullying others. I won't come here anymore. Why should I be included in the question Sister Nie asked?" Hong Tianxiao laughed heartily, and suddenly lowered his head and kissed Situ Qian's lips, lingering with her for more than ten rounds before letting her go, and said with a smile: "You are all good sisters, so naturally you should share the blessings." Come on. Come on, Ke'er, it's your turn now, open your mouth." Nie Kehua raised his head generously and opened his mouth slightly, looking like he was ready to pick what he wanted. Since Nie Kehua was so proactive, Hong Tianxiao naturally accepted all comers. After struggling with Nie Kehua's Xiangding for more than ten rounds, he satisfactorily explained the reason why the demon sect's fairies could not break free at will. After explaining, Hong Tianxiao continued Said: "Actually, the demon sect's fairy is the most powerful tool for the leader of the demon sect. Although it usually does not have many tasks, as long as the time comes, it plays a huge role. Chen Yuanyuan circled between Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui, Finally, the Qing Dynasty entered the Pass and conquered the world. Dong E entered the palace and confused Emperor Shunzhi, causing the Qing Dynasty's political power to almost fall into the hands of Obai. Without the two of them, it would have been absolutely out of reach for the leader of the Demon Cult to conquer the world, because there were Without the two of them, the leader of the Demon Cult is only one step away from taking over the world. It's a pity that if he meets me, the world will no longer be his." Sighing, Hong Tianxiao continued: "What I was most worried about before was not knowing what tasks the Demon Cult leader would assign you, but now I don't have to worry about that anymore. Even if he lets you enter the palace to confuse the little emperor, it doesn't matter. As long as you use The Heavenly Demon's Qian Yu Gong has mesmerized him, and I, my lord, have just taken the opportunity to eat my Ke'er. Although the Demon Cult leader has a blood cell, he cannot tell whose hands your virginity is lost to. Moreover, I am now very much looking forward to the Demon Cult leader assigning you a task as soon as possible." Nie Kehua was not surprised and asked: "Why did the young master have this idea?" Hong Tianxiao did not answer and asked instead: "Do you know why your master Chen Yuanyuan and your master Dong E became witches, and their martial arts skills were superior to those of the three protectors?" Nie Kehua shook his head slightly, and suddenly his heart moved, and he hurriedly asked: "Is it because of my virginity?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That's right. This is the wonder of the inner strength and mental method practiced by the demon sect fairy. When she was still a virgin, the progress of her inner strength was very slow, and she could only rely on daily hard work. , but once the virginity is gone, the skill will be doubled, and you can jump to the peak of the first-class master in one fell swoop." Nie Kehua has been troubled by his low martial arts for a long time. Hearing this, his eyes couldn't help but light up. He hugged Hong Tianxiao and said sweetly: "Master, just eat Ke'er today. Ke'er also wants to be like Master and Master." , possessing martial arts that exceeds the three guardians." Hong Tianxiao was startled, thinking that Nie Kehua had used the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill on him again. He was about to use the Nine-Yang Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill on instinct, but found that Nie Kehua's eyes were normal and not blurry at all. Only then did he understand Nie Kehua was just acting coquettishly to himself, and at the same time he understood in his heart the reason why he was able to wake up just now under Nie Kehua's Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill. If you use the Nine Yang Divine Art alone to resist the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Art, the effect is not obvious. You can still resist when you encounter someone like Da Yu'er who doesn't know the inner strength, but you have to fall into the attack against Nie Kehua, and the Dragon Elephant Prajna Art of Tibetan Esoteric Buddhism is inherently useless. It has the ability to hallucinate, and has a restraining effect on the Qianyu Gong of the Heavenly Demon that also uses hallucinations to control the opponent's spiritual platform. Hong Tianxiao's Nine-Yang Dragon-Elephant Prajna Gong, which he summarized based on the Nine-Yang Magic Kung Fu and the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Gong, still has the ability to hallucinate, so he can Nie Kehua's Heavenly Demon Thousand Desires Technique can be easily broken. Even if Chen Yuanyuan comes in person, he may not be able to control Hong Tianxiao with the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desires Technique. Hong Tianxiao gently pinched Nie Kehua's soft jade cheeks and said with a smile: "You are a charming little vixen who is willing to kill you. You want to ruin my important business, my master. Although breaking your body can double your power." ?My sister is the master¡¯s daughter. " Hong Tianxiao carefully recalled that day on the Qiuyue River bed. Because he had taken aphrodisiac, he witnessed Hong Tianxiao's real-life performance with Aqi and Xianglianda. The emotional Ake reached the climax again and again under the caress of his own hands. At the climax, Ake's front was almost completely open, and there seemed to be a crescent-shaped birthmark between her breasts. However, Hong Tianxiao did not take this matter to heart. When he heard this, he suddenly said: "So that's it. If this is the case, Ke'er will change her story and say that she rescued a girl from Qiu Yuehe. There is a crescent-shaped birthmark between her breasts, named A Ke. From then on, you sent people to keep an eye on it. Ake's movements, however, four months ago, Ake and Zheng Keshuang were captured by Liu Feiying. You also inquired about Ake's news in many ways, but nothing was found. Not long ago, Zheng Keshuang was rescued by the Three Tigers of Taiwan, but Ake But there has been no news from Ke.¡± Nie Kehua said: "Well, in this way, it will be perfect. Master will definitely believe it, because although she has never been out of Kunming, there is nothing that happens in the world that she does not know. These few things that the young master said Master knows everything about it, but Akko was not mentioned in the news." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Of course, since the Shaolin Temple, I have settled Akko in a place that no one would have thought of. He has never appeared in the world again. Of course Chen Yuanyuan can't find any flaws. Besides, when she heard the news about her daughter for the first time in more than ten years, her mind was in a state of confusion, how could she not believe it?" The two girls knew that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s reluctance to reveal Ake¡¯s whereabouts was not because they didn¡¯t believe them, but because they were worried that they would spill the beans in front of Chen Yuanyuan, which would prevent Hong Tianxiao from easily controlling Chen Yuanyuan, so they didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Hong Tianxiao added: "Now that all forces have gathered in Kunming City, I'm afraid it won't be long before the leader of the Demon Cult will launch a full-scale war to seize power. Therefore, in my opinion, Mu Yulian, Du Lijuan, and Shangguan Xue need to be removed as soon as possible. Er, Suo Qingqiu and Luo Yuqing are under control. In this way, half of the demonic sect's power will be destroyed, and you two will still be needed to help with this matter." Nie Kehua smiled and said: "Young master, if you don't say anything, Ke'er is also preparing to talk about this matter. When the meeting starts tomorrow, Ke'er will ask the leader for an errand, so that he can help the master complete this matter. All of us are They are close friends in the boudoir, and since there is such a wonderful man as the young master, I naturally have to introduce him to them." Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "Actually, the reason why I attacked them was because of the anti-Qing plan. However, with my lustful reputation, I can never escape the rumor that I covet the beauty of a few women. Even if everyone in the world misunderstands me, as long as The women around me understand me, and I¡¯m content.¡± The two girls said in unison: "We definitely understand, Master." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, held the two girls in his arms, covered Situ Qian's front, and said softly: "I, Hong Tianxiao, have confidants like you, and I really have no regrets in this life. Ke'er, it's already dark. After entering the city, You can go directly to Sanmiao Temple to find Chen Yuanyuan and do as I just said. I will take Qian'er back to Anfu Garden to heal her injuries. If the leader of the Demon Sect agrees to your request tomorrow, you can come to Anfu Garden to find me at night. , I will get a mask for Xuan'er, and you pretend to be Xuan'er, after all, you are exactly the same as Xuan'er, no one can find the flaw." Nie Kehua said happily: "That's very good. It would be even better if tomorrow's leader could directly arrange for me to enter the palace to confuse the emperor." Hong Tianxiao saw that Nie Kehua had never forgotten this matter. He knew that she had a deep love for him and wanted to give her body to him. He was very moved and said with a smile: "Ke'er, don't be impatient, let alone show off in front of the leader of the demon sect." If there is any abnormality, otherwise, it will definitely make them suspicious, which will ruin the matter." Only then did Nie Kehua realize that he was indeed a little too impatient, and he nodded hurriedly and said: "Young Master is saying that Ke'er must be careful and will never ruin the Young Master's plan." Hong Tianxiao saw the nervousness on Nie Kehua's face and knew that she was acting like this because she cared so much about him, so he kissed her heavily on her lips and said with a smile: "Silly girl, sir, I don't blame you, it's just a little Let me remind you, there is no need to be so nervous. As long as you don't betray me, even if you say the wrong thing unintentionally or do the wrong thing unintentionally, the young master will never blame you. You don't know me very well now. Until the future , as time goes by, you will know.¡± When the two girls heard this, they were both moved. They were glad that they had found a suitable husband. They both hugged Hong Tianxiao and even rushed to put his claws on their chests. Situ Qian was the first to take the lead and put her lips on her lips. It was brought to Hong Tianxiao's mouth, and the three of them fell in love again. After lingering, the three of them arranged their clothes and returned to Kunming city at night. Nie Kehua went directly to Sanmiao Temple, while Hong Tianxiao took Situ Qian back to Anfu Garden. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 298 Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s thoughts You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Situ Qian, who originally hated Hong Tianxiao to the bone and would rather leave her post without permission but pursue her thousands of miles away, unexpectedly became one of Hong Tianxiao's women in half a day, as docile as a kitten, and the Ninth Princess, Su Quan and other girls. After listening to the stories of Situ Qian and Nie Kehua, they all sighed. They didn't expect that their men were so charming. Nie Xuanhua was the happiest. The grudge between her sister Nie Kehua and her man had always been the thing she was most concerned about. Da Yuer also persuaded her, saying that with Hong Tianxiao's methods, Nie Kehua would sooner or later become Hong Tianxiao's lover. Women, however, Nie Xuanhua has always been worried, and today he is completely relieved. So far, all the women in Da Yuer's family have become Hong Tianxiao's women. Even excluding Su Yuer, there are eight more, and they span three generations. They are Dayu'er, Yongmu, Shuhui, Shuzhe, Chunjing'er, Shuhui, Nie Xuanhua and Nie Kehua. In addition to Situ Qian, whom Hong Tianxiao brought back, there are two more women in Anfu Garden, namely Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan. The two of them followed Hong Tianxiao's order to study and improve Baotai Yijin Pills, which was completed a month ago. After Fei Ge informed Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao asked the two to come to Yunnan. Although the two women's martial arts are only at the second-rate peak level, one is a master of poison and the other is a master of medicine, and they can definitely be regarded as Hong Tianxiao's right-hand man. The two girls were overjoyed when they got the news. At the foot of Qingliang Temple Mountain, when Situ Yan was suffering from cold poison, the Ninth Princess deliberately pushed Zeng Rourou and the others onto Hong Tianxiao's bed. As a result, the two girls were suddenly brave because of their thin skin. The older Zeng Rou took the lead. From then on, every time the two girls thought about this matter, they felt extremely regretful, because Hong Tianxiao's figure had completely filled their hearts. In addition, the two girls knew their identities and were just Hong Tianxiao's subordinates. Moreover, there were more and more women around Hong Tianxiao. The two girls began to worry that opportunities would be rare in the future. Now Hong Tianxiao's order undoubtedly gave them another chance. As long as they could stay with Hong Tianxiao, and with the help of the Ninth Princess and others, it would not be difficult for the two girls to ride the boat during this period. The earth became Hong Tianxiao's woman. Of course, Hong Tianxiao would not know the little thoughts of the two women. What interested him was the immediate-acting Leopard Tai Yijin Pills they brought. As long as you take this leopard tire Yijin Pill, the symptoms and time are exactly the same as being hit by the life and death talisman. It can almost be regarded as the pharmaceutical version of the life and death talisman. Hong Tianxiao gave this immediate onset leopard tire Yijin Pill a new name. , called life and death pills. The successful advent of Life and Death Pills made it easier for Hong Tianxiao's plan to be implemented. Among the twenty-three altar leaders, there are Chu Yufeng, Yuwen Xianyue, Du Lijuan, Shangguan Xueer, Suo Qingqiu, Luo Yuqing and Shao Yuzhuqi Among them, Shao Yuzhu has become Hong Tianxiao's woman. Du Lijuan, Shangguan Xue'er, Suo Qingqiu, and Luo Yuqing were also introduced in the previous article. They are Shao Yuzhu and Situ Qian's close friends. Hong Tianxiao is absolutely sure to win them one by one. Take it, Chu Yufeng and Yuwen Xianyue are the leaders of the Guangxi branch and the Shanxi branch respectively. They are about ten years older than Shao Yuzhu and others, and they are very notorious in the demon sect. It is said that The two of them had a close relationship with the monk Bujie. Shao Yuzhu and others had always looked down upon the two of them and did not have much friendship. Hong Tianxiao decided to wait until the incident in Yunnan was over and take Nie Kehua to these six places to first check them out. Du Lijuan, the four girls, will conduct an investigation on Chu Yufeng and Yuwen Xianyue. If they are really the best friends of the monk, they will be rewarded with a life-and-death pill. If they are not According to rumors, Hong Tianxiao would also consider bringing the two girls into the harem. After all, according to Situ Qian, the beauty of the two girls was not inferior to hers. Dealing with women is one method. There are only two ways to deal with Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the other sixteen male divisions. The first method is naturally to use life-and-death pills. Of course, it is the same as when Hong Tianxiao dealt with the four elders. The life-threatening pill can only work on those who are greedy for life and afraid of death or have family burdens. These two types of people account for the majority. There are actually thirteen people. The remaining three people are not only brave but not afraid of death. They are older people, and they are alone, with no worries at all. Hong Tianxiao can only have one way to deal with them, which is to kill them without mercy. Originally, Hong Tianxiao was planning to use the Soul Capturing Technique or let Nie Kehua use the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill to control their consciousness. However, after many failed experiments, Hong Tianxiao found that neither the Soul Capturing Technique nor the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill could only be used. Control a person's determination of one thing, but not control all his actions. Hong Tianxiao controlled Wu Yingxiong with the power of mind-catching, causing him to believe that his behavior in the princess's room that day was the illusion transmitted to him by Hong Tianxiao. When Concubine Dong E used the Heavenly Demon Qian Yu Gong to control Emperor Shunzhi, he believed that there was no other way to have an affair with Concubine Dong E. Apart from being happy, having sex with other concubines is also a painful thing. Dayuer used the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill to control many people.Did the fairy who taught me sincerely mean it? " Nie Kehua¡¯s face turned red and he said coquettishly: ¡°His name is Hong Tianxiao, and he is the son of Hong Antong, the leader of the Shenlong Sect.¡± "Hong Tianxiao?" Chen Yuanyuan was shocked when he heard this. She sighed deeply and said, "Ke Hua has a good vision. I have heard of Hong Tianxiao. He is indeed a rare weirdo in the world in recent years, and the Shenlong Sect is also one of the few in the world. Although some big gangs are not as powerful as the Holy Cult, they are still famous in the world. Moreover, I have some friendship with your master and Hong Antong, and each of them received a helping hand from him. " Naturally, Hong Tianxiao had never told Nie Kehua about this matter, so she did not know about it. When she heard this, she felt secretly happy in her heart. She thought, since both master and master have received favors from the young master¡¯s father, then this matter will have a big impact on the young master¡¯s plans. Of course it will be of great help. I wonder if Young Master knows about it? Seeing Nie Kehua¡¯s happy face, Chen Yuanyuan thought that she didn¡¯t know that Hong Tianxiao had been killed by the four elders, and she felt conflicted in her heart, wondering whether she should tell her about it. After thinking for a while, Chen Yuanyuan finally decided not to tell her the matter for the time being. Fortunately, it was Chen Yuanyuan's sudden thought. Otherwise, once Chen Yuanyuan told the matter, and Nie Kehua's face did not show the slightest trace of sadness, it would be inevitable. This would arouse Chen Yuanyuan's suspicion. After all kinds of questioning, how could Nie Kehua not reveal his flaws? Nie Kehua saw that it was getting late and today's goal had been achieved. He was also worried that if he continued, there would be some flaws, so he said goodbye to Chen Yuanyuan. Chen Yuanyuan confided all her worries to Nie Kehua, and her mood became much better. Although her sad face remained, it was much better than before, so she told Nie Kehua to be careful on the road and sent her out of the nunnery. Looking at Nie Kehua's back disappearing into the darkness, Chen Yuanyuan let out a long sigh and thought to herself, is this the fate of all the fairies of the Holy Cult? Kehua finally found a person he liked, but was killed by the four elders sent by the leader. However, this young man is indeed very impressive. He was able to kill Zhao Nanxi and Simo Luo even under the siege of the four elders. If this man had not died, perhaps the Dragon Sect and the Holy Sect would be able to compete with each other in the future. It seems that since After Hong Tianxiao's death, the Shenlong Sect's ambition for world hegemony became too indifferent, and it seemed that it had withdrawn from the battle for world hegemony. Chen Yuanyuan returned to her bedroom with a lonely look on her face, but she didn't notice that there was someone behind her who kept staring at her. It wasn't until she returned to the room and closed the door that the owner of those eyes looked away, sighed up to the sky, and murmured to himself: : "Chen Yuanyuan, why do you suddenly become so sad? What exactly is on your mind? Why can't you tell me Hu Yizhi? No matter how big the problem is, even if I, Hu Yizhi, risk my life, I will definitely do it for you." It's a pity that you don't understand my heart." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 299: The most beautiful woman in the world, Fan¡¯s heart is moved again You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Hu Yizhi received a notice from the leader of the Demon Cult and went to a meeting. Watching Hu Yizhi leave Sanmiao'an, Chen Yuanyuan's heart suddenly became nervous at this moment. She almost stayed up all night last night, thinking over and over in her mind what "Liu Feiying" would use Ake's safety to threaten her, but after thinking about it, Go ahead, it¡¯s the same two points. The first is the secret of the demon sect, and the second is her people. Sure enough, just a moment after Hu Yizhi left and burned the incense, Hong Tianxiao's figure quietly appeared in the courtyard of Sanmiao'an. Chen Yuanyuan, who had been extremely nervous, suddenly calmed down at this moment after seeing Hong Tianxiao's figure. Chen Yuanyuan let out a long sigh and said to herself, let it come. No matter what he asks, she will agree to it. Isn't it just a skin? I just gave it up for Akko. Hong Tianxiao looked at Chen Yuanyuan, who was leaning on the railing and looking towards him, with great pride in his heart. When studying history in the past and later generations, he was full of curiosity about Chen Yuanyuan's beauty. What kind of peerless appearance could make Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng two people together? This immortal hero played with applause. Later, after time travel, Hong Tianxiao saw many top beauties and had many top beauties. But when he saw Chen Yuanyuan's true face yesterday, he still couldn't bear it. Zhu was deeply shocked. From that moment on, just like Wei Xiaobao vowed to marry Ake as his wife in the original book, Hong Tianxiao also made up his mind to capture Chen Yuanyuan's heart. This is the difference between Hong Tianxiao and Sima Biao. In fact, after some exchanges with Nie Kehua yesterday, Hong Tianxiao knew the weakness of Tianmo Qianyu Gong that can only be used when the mind is calm, so today he does not have to be afraid of Chen Yuanyuan's confrontation. He used the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Kung Fu, which means that without the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Kung Fu, Chen Yuanyuan would not be able to resist Hong Tianxiao's threat. If Hong Tianxiao wanted to get this woman who is comparable to the four beauties in China today, Chen Yuanyuan's body was as easy as a piece of cake. However, what Hong Tianxiao wants is not just Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s body, but her whole heart. Perhaps Hong Tianxiao¡¯s invincible golden gun will make Chen Yuanyuan follow him wholeheartedly. However, this is a method of conquering women from the body to the soul. What Hong Tianxiao wants to adopt with Chen Yuanyuan is a method of conquering women from the soul to the highest level of the body. Among Hong Tianxiao's women, they were all conquered by Hong Tianxiao using these two methods of conquest. To put it into simple categories, the women conquered by the former method include Ninth Princess, A Qi, Xiang Lian, Mao Dongzhu, Tao Hongying, and Da Yu'er. , Su Yuer, Yong Mu, Shu Hui, Shu Zhe, Gu Lier, Chun Jing'er, Shu Hui, Yunyue, Gui Yunyan, Qiu Erniang, Shao Yuzhu, the women conquered by the latter method include Su Quan and A Ke , Fang Yi, Situ Yan, Zeng Rou, Shuang'er, Li Jiaoniang, Luo Qihong, Yang Jingyue, Jiao Waner, Yao Jun'e, Wen'er, Han Xue, Han Shuang, Nie Xuanhua, He Tianyun, Xinyue, Nie Kehua, Situ Qian, Jian Ning, Mu Jianping, Wei Shaner. The women who were conquered by Hong Tianxiao in the second way all knew Hong Tianxiao very well, took the initiative to throw themselves into his arms, and were determined to follow Hong Tianxiao. They can be said to have a very solid emotional foundation, even if Hong Tianxiao lost the ability to be invincible with the golden gun. , they will also follow him without regrets. Naturally, the feelings of the women conquered by Hong Tianxiao in the first way are not as strong as in the second way. However, these women are also divided into two types. The first type is the strong type, including Ninth Princess, Aqi, Mao Dongzhu, Xianglian, and Dayu. Although Er, Su Yuer, and Shao Yuzhu first fell in love with Hong Tianxiao's invincible golden gun, they later established a very solid emotional foundation with Hong Tianxiao. Their feelings for Hong Tianxiao were no less profound than those of Su Quan, Fang Yi, and others. So, The second type is naturally the non-solid type, which is naturally Tao Hongying, Yong Mu, Shuhui, Shuzhe, Gu Lier, Chun Jing'er, Shuhui, Yunyue, Gui Yunyan, and Qiu Erniang. They all have the golden gun just because Hong Tianxiao has it. She stayed by his side because of her ability to survive, but her relationship with him was not as strong as the other girls, especially Yunyue, who was originally the concubine of the prefect of Henan Province. Because of the rain, she found it difficult to leave Hong Tianxiao, so she went north to seek refuge. When I made this decision, I didn't know Hong Tianxiao well. Later in life, because I didn't understand martial arts and didn't know strategy, my relationship with Hong Tianxiao was completely one of physical lust. For peerless beauties like Chen Yuanyuan and Concubine Dong E, Hong Tianxiao would of course adopt the strategy of first capturing their hearts and then letting them throw themselves into his arms willingly. Therefore, after thinking about it last night, Hong Tianxiao did not plan to do it today. Chen Yuanyuan's body is preparing to fry the tofu over slow fire, first inside and then outside, step by step. Hong Tianxiao did not use Qinggong again, but walked step by step towards where Chen Yuanyuan was standing. After walking more than a hundred steps, he stood more than a foot in front of Chen Yuanyuan. Hong Tianxiao knew that he could goThe second and last man in her life that brought joy. After a storm, Chen Yuanyuan tasted the joy of love between a man and a woman for the first time. It was far beyond the joy brought by Hong Tianxiao's hands and feet just now. After more than an hour, she actually reached the peak of happiness thirteen times, and Hong Tianxiao I also experienced the unique joy of having sex with the most beautiful woman in the world. At this time, Hong Tianxiao once again asked Chen Yuanyuan, who was curled up in his arms like a docile kitten, about what had just happened. Chen Yuanyuan was so shy that she used the Demon Thousand Desire Skill to control Li Zicheng, and she lost sight of him like a dragonfly touching water. I talked about my virginity again. Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand. He couldn't help but secretly praise Chen Yuanyuan for his cleverness. At the same time, he felt unworthy of Li Zicheng. Originally, Li Zicheng thought that Chen Yuanyuan didn't like Wu Sangui and fell in love with him, but he didn't expect that Chen Yuanyuan had no feelings for him, but because he was a He is only Ke¡¯s biological father. After listening to Chen Yuanyuan's story, Hong Tianxiao knew that Chen Yuanyuan was helpless at that time, and he loved her even more. He said softly: "Yuanyuan, in my heart, you will always be the most holy. You must remember that today is yours." The first time, your first time was completely handed over to me." Chen Yuanyuan feels Hong Tianxiao's tenderness. In fact, with her stunning beauty, any man would say such words, but Hong Tianxiao's tenderness comes from the heart and is not artificial at all. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of something, lowered his head and asked: "Yuanyuan, if you leave here, will Hu Yizhi report back to the leader of the Demon Cult?" Chen Yuanyuan thought for a while and said: "Sir, you can actually win over Hu Yizhi. He is a man with extremely high martial arts skills, thoughtful thinking, and a decent man. What's more, he has long been dissatisfied with some of the things the leader has done. I will come forward to help him." If you talk to him, there should be no problem. This person will definitely be a great helper to the young master in the future." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "What Yuanyuan said makes sense, and I have exactly what I mean. I just don't know how to win over this person?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 300 Broken Dreams You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan were talking about how to subdue Hu Yizhi, the leader of the Demon Cult was furious. The reason why the leader of the Demon Cult lost his temper was not because of the individuals who came to the meeting, but because there were really too many people missing from this meeting. Shangguan Yunyi and the four secret envoys went out to perform tasks and never returned. Even Sima Biao, who was injured by Hong Tianxiao that day, did not attend. Therefore, in addition to the leader of the Demon Cult, there were only four people attending the meeting, Nie Kehua, Hu Yizhi, Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji. Since the last time Shangguan Yunyi and the four secret envoys were sent to annihilate Prince Mu's Mansion, the five of them seemed to have disappeared from the air and never came back. Later, the leader of the Demon Cult also sent Sima Biao, Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji The others went around to inquire about the five people and the people from Prince Mu's Mansion, and found that not only the five of them were missing, but even the people from Prince Mu's Mansion had disappeared from Kunming City overnight. The leader of the Demon Cult was also surprised after receiving the report from the two men. He knew the strength of those in Prince Mu's Mansion. Not to mention Shangguan Yunyi and the four secret envoys, even the four secret envoys alone were enough to complete the task. , not to mention Shangguan Yunyi, whose martial arts skills are only inferior to his own. To this day, Shangguan Yunyi and the four secret envoys have not returned, and Sima Biao, who was ordered to visit the whereabouts of the five people, has also disappeared. It was not until an hour passed after the meeting that none of the six people came. Although the leader of the Demon Cult was wearing a mask and could not see his face, the four Nie Kehuas could guess that the face under the mask must be very ugly even if they touched their toes. The leader of the Demon Cult asked in a deep voice: "Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji, you have been visiting Kunming City these days. Do you know any unidentified martial arts people who have come to Kunming City recently?" Although Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji became Hong Tianxiao's spies in the demon sect, they did not know that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person. Therefore, Gong Yangtai replied respectfully: "Return to the sect, except for the marriage granted by the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty." Except for Liu Feiying, no one from the martial arts community came to Kunming." "Liu Feiying." The leader of the Demon Cult secretly recited it. Starting from the day when the wedding party set off from the capital, the latest information about Liu Feiying had already arrived in the hands of the leader of the Demon Cult. When Obai sent four masters to Jie Tianlao that day, Hong Tianxiao concealed his strength and pretended to be defeated and injured when faced with the attacks of Yi Tianying and Yi Tianyan. Naturally, this incident was regarded as an attack on Liu Feiying's martial arts. The latest judgment was sent to the leader of the Demon Cult. Therefore, the leader of the Demon Cult did not think that Liu Feiying had the strength to save everyone in Prince Mu's Mansion and kill all the five Shangguan Yunyi. The leader of the Demon Cult shook his head slightly and said: "Liu Feiying is the chief guard of the Imperial Guard, and Prince Mu's Mansion is a famous anti-Qing organization in the world. Even if all the people in Prince Mu's Mansion are killed, Liu Feiying should not save them. Could there be a problem? Above the three girls Wu Yingxiong gave to Liu Feiying?" After capturing the three women that day, it was the leader of the Demon Cult who sealed the three women¡¯s internal power before sending them back to Prince Pingxi¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, he knew the identities of the three women, and Hong Tianxiao had a reputation for being lecherous. If the three women begged Liu Feiying to save the people in Mu Palace, Liu Feiying might actually take the risk. Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji didn't know Liu Feiying's identity, but Nie Kehua knew it clearly. Seeing that the leader had doubts about his sweetheart, he felt anxious. Suddenly an idea came to him and he stood up hurriedly and said: "Master, I think this matter is not right." It might have been Liu Feiying." During meetings, Nie Kehua rarely spoke, but he often hit the mark, which was highly appreciated by the leader of the Demon Cult. Therefore, after Nie Kehua's speech, the leader of the Demon Cult immediately became energetic and asked hurriedly: "Oh, since Kehua is so sure, there must be a reason?" Nie Kehua said: "My subordinates heard that a big event happened in Anfu Garden. Wu Yingxiong molested the princess after drinking, and was castrated by Princess Jianning. Wu Sangui also rushed to Anfu Garden, and Liu Feiying also stayed in Anfu Garden. I only went out for a while yesterday afternoon, but the leader ordered the annihilation of Prince Mu's Mansion a few days ago. The two times are not consistent. For one thing, although Liu Feiying's martial arts is very high, he is no match for Shangguan Protector. What's more, there are four secret envoys. If Liu Feiying can deal with Shangguan Dharma Protector and the four secret envoys at the same time, wouldn't he be invincible in the world? There is someone else." Wei Wuji was unconvinced when he heard the words: "The fairy's words are too arbitrary. Have you forgotten what the traitor from Prince Mu's Mansion said? A year ago, Prince Mu's manor entered the palace to assassinate the young emperor. Not only did he fail, but he also shook his head. The four lions Wu Lishen, Liu Yizhou, Ao Biao and Fang Yi were trapped in it. Liu Feiying was a lustful person and took the opportunity to occupy Fang Yi. Later, at Fang Yi's plea, he rescued Wu Lishen and the others from the palace. After that, Liu Feiying andHe couldn't help but still feel jealous of Liu Feiying. Even so, Hu Yizhi was almost considered a love saint at that time, because he only had the instinctive jealousy of a man in his heart, but not the slightest hatred or jealousy. Although Nie Kehua walked very fast, he was just walking after all. Hu Yizhi's heart moved and he used Qinggong. After a few jumps, he arrived in the courtyard of Sanmiao'an. The courtyard was as quiet as ever. Hu Yizhi looked towards the Orchid Pavilion and found that Chen Yuanyuan, who chanted Buddha there every day, was nowhere to be seen. Hu Yizhi walked over, but as soon as he took a step, he heard Chen Yuanyuan's indulgent screams from there. came from the edge. Hu Yizhi's heart trembled suddenly, and he stopped immediately, staring blankly at the Orchid Pavilion. Finally, the dream he had held for nearly twenty years was shattered in an instant. Hu Yizhi felt that his heart suddenly disappeared from his body. , empty in the body. After a long while, with Chen Yuanyuan's long cry, silence returned to the yard again. Suddenly, a man's voice suddenly sounded: "Yuanyuan, how are you? Do you want to do it again?" Hu Yizhi had never seen "Liu Feiying" ", naturally I don't know if this man is him. Then, Chen Yuanyuan's charming voice sounded: "Young Master is bullying others. I can't come back. I've already leaked seventeen or eighteen times in less than two hours. I really can't support you anymore. Young Master, you are really so amazing." It wasn¡¯t until these words reached his ears that Hu Yizhi truly believed that to him, Chen Yuanyuan would always be a bystander, a rainbow in the sky that he could never touch. Next, the words of love between the two continued to reach Hu Yizhi's ears, but his mood was disturbed. He listened to it in his left ear and came out in his right ear. The more he listened, the more irritable he became. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Nie Kehua¡¯s voice sounded in Hu Yizhi¡¯s ears: ¡°Hu Fa Hu, why don¡¯t you hold an umbrella?¡± Hu Yizhi woke up at this moment and found that the sky had become foggy without knowing it, and there was also light rain. He was so troubled by his thoughts that he didn't notice it at all. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao's voice came from the room: "Is it Ke'er? You're back so soon. Please wait for me and Yuanyuan to get dressed." (Remember this website's website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 301: Inner Demon You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Nie Kehua had just arrived, and naturally he didn¡¯t know why Hu Yizhi was standing stupidly in the rain just now. Now he was greatly surprised after hearing Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words. In her heart, Chen Yuanyuan was an unattainable goddess at all times. However, this goddess in her heart was captured by her man in less than two hours, and she even had sex with her man. . Soon, when Hu Yizhi was wondering whether to stay or leave, a young figure appeared in the Orchid Pavilion, and then the pretty and slightly red Chen Yuanyuan also came out of the back room and stood beside Hong Tianxiao. Hu Yizhi originally thought that the man was Liu Feiying, but he did not expect that he would be an extraordinary handsome young man. Portraits of some people blacklisted by the Demon Cult suddenly flashed in Hu Yizhi's mind, and a familiar and unfamiliar name suddenly jumped into his mind. Hu Yizhi's mind: Hong Tianxiao. Just as these three words flashed through, another thought suddenly appeared in Hu Yizhi's mind. Liu Feiying and Hong Tianxiao were the same person. When this thought flashed through, Hu Yizhi blurted out: "Are you Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying?" In fact, Hong Tianxiao already knew about Hu Yizhi's figure before it flew over Sanmiao'an before falling into the courtyard. Originally, Chen Yuanyuan had leaked seventeen times and was almost unable to have sex, but Hong Tianxiao deliberately disturbed Hu Yizhi's mind, so he had sex with Chen Yuanyuan again. Hong Tianxiao knew about Hu Yizhi's arrival, but Chen Yuanyuan didn't know anything about it. It's not that her skills were any lower than Hong Tianxiao's, it was just that all her thoughts were focused on Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao, who had practiced clairvoyance, didn't have good hearing. Otherwise, if Chen Yuanyuan knew that Hu Yizhi was standing in the courtyard listening, he would not scream so loudly even if he beat her to death, nor would he accompany Hong Tianxiao and say so many disgusting words. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Yum Sheng Sword King, you are really powerful. Not only is your swordsmanship second in the world, but your scheming is also second to none." "The swordsmanship is second in the world." Except for Hu Yizhi, Chen Yuanyuan and Nie Kehua were all surprised when they heard this sentence. However, Chen Yuanyuan quickly realized that Hong Tianxiao must have known Hu Yizhi's eldest brother, the flying fox Hu Yunzhi. Chen Yuanyuan followed Li Zicheng back then. When I was young, I had seen Hu Yunzhi's martial arts, which was indeed slightly better than Hu Yizhi's. When Hu Yizhi heard this, he knew that Hong Tianxiao knew his eldest brother. Although his jealousy remained, his hostility was greatly reduced. He nodded and said: "No wonder the leader regards leader Hong as his lifelong enemy and wants to get rid of him quickly. Hu didn't understand it at the time, but he got the answer today." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Feitian Fox and I are sworn brothers. Since he is the eldest brother of the younger brother, Yum Knife King is the second brother of the younger brother. Brother Hu, since we brothers are destined to meet in this Sanmiao Temple today, I'm going to be drunk today, Yuanyuan, go get a table of good food and wine." When Chen Yuanyuan heard this, she rolled her eyes at him and said, "Sir, this Sanmiao Temple was originally a pure place of Buddhism. How can there be wine?" Hong Tianxiao scratched his head and laughed loudly: "Yes, yes, but since Yuanyuan has returned to secular life, this Sanmiao Temple should be changed to Sanmiao Pavilion. Let's do this. Yuanyuan will prepare a table of vegetarian dishes, and Ke'er will buy them." A jar of good wine, and don¡¯t forget to buy a few bowls of rice noodles from Guoqiao Restaurant, which is Yuanyuan¡¯s favorite food.¡± Nie Kehua and Chen Yuanyuan left in response. Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and said to Hu Yizhi: "Brother Hu, please." Hu Yizhi looked at the posture of Chen Yuanyuan's little daughter in front of Hong Tianxiao, and was filled with emotion. After staying in Sanmiao Temple for more than ten years, what he saw every day was Chen Yuanyuan's pretty face full of resentment and coldness. Where could he see her? There was such a coquettish look of a young daughter. He could see that Chen Yuanyuan's coquettish look was not a deliberate act, but the sweetness of finding her lover. He couldn't help but be shocked for a moment. When Hong Tianxiao said the last words of invitation, he was also startled. He couldn't help but blush, secretly cursing himself for being so rude, and hurriedly said "please" and walked into the Orchid Pavilion. As soon as the two of them sat down at the stone table, Chen Yuanyuan brought a pot of tea, placed two cups in front of them, poured tea for them, and said: "Sir, Brother Hu, you guys drink some first." Tea and vegetarian food will be here soon." After saying that, Yingying Rao Rao left. Chen Yuanyuan followed Hong Tianxiao and called Hu Yizhi Brother Hu, which clearly showed her intentions and also hinted that Hu Yizhi should retreat when he saw the difficulty and stop waiting in vain. Somehow, Hu Yizhi's mood suddenly became brighter at this moment. He imagined Chen Yuanyuan's happy appearance just now, and thought to himself, hadn't he hoped that she would be happy every moment for more than ten years? Now she is indeed happy. , why am I unhappy? Are you like those vulgar people who insist on possessing someone if you like them? If that's the case, maybe she will never get happiness again in this life.This woman's speed was unimaginable, and she experienced more than ten times of rain and clouds in two hours. Chen Yuanyuan suddenly thought of Hong Tianxiao's power on the bed, her pretty face couldn't help but blush, and her heartbeat accelerated. However, Nie Kehua did not notice anything strange about Chen Yuanyuan. He gently leaned his head on Chen Yuanyuan's shoulder, but still looked at the figure that he couldn't see clearly who was who. He chuckled and said: "Master, actually I I also heard it from my sister. It seems that when the young master made his debut a year ago, he had already made an oath to chase the master. It seems that in addition to the master, the master and Princess Changping of the Ming Dynasty were also part of the master's scheme. It¡¯s in.¡± "Your master?" Chen Yuanyuan was slightly shocked when he heard this, but then he felt relieved. Since Hong Tianxiao could aim at himself, how could he not aim at Dong E, whose appearance was no longer inferior to his own? Chen Yuanyuan looked at her affectionately Looking at the heroic Hong Tianxiao in the fight, Fangxin said to herself: "Master, it seems that you were specially sent by God to save us lonely women. If I hadn't met you, I'm afraid I would never know what happiness feels like again in this life. , and I will never be able to experience the ecstasy of clouds and rain." Chen Yuanyuan said to Nie Kehua: "Kehua, the young master is a rare man in the world. Since he has also set his sights on your master, we will naturally work hard to promote this matter. In the future, we will work together at your master's place. In this way , the three of us can serve the young master together." Nie Kehua was overjoyed when he heard that Chen Yuanyuan took the initiative to talk about this matter. He raised his head and said to Chen Yuanyuan with a smile on his face: "That's great, master. If master can agree, all Kehua's relatives will be by your side. Hasn¡¯t Ke Hua become the happiest woman in the world?¡± Chen Yuanyuan heard that Hong Tianxiao said that Nie Kehua's family was full of his women. Seeing Nie Kehua's happy smile, she felt happy in her heart. Suddenly she thought of A Ke and thought to herself, couldn't all the women in her family be his women too? However, the women in Kehua's family have accepted and liked this reality, but will Ake accept the embarrassing situation of mother and daughter serving one husband together? Thinking of this, Chen Yuanyuan felt inexplicable worries again. If it was for her daughter, she would definitely give up her own happiness, but she could not forget Hong Tianxiao from the bottom of her heart. If she ignored her daughter, she felt that she owed A Ke too much in this life and could not Don't do anything to make her sad again. Just when Nie Kehua was filled with happiness and Chen Yuanyuan was filled with conflict, there was a loud "bang" and the two people fighting fiercely in the field suddenly separated completely. Just when the two women were surprised by the noise and put aside their worries and looked towards the field, they felt the figure in front of them flicker, but it was Hong Tianxiao who was still standing with his back to them. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was safe and sound, the two women were relieved. Suddenly they heard a "bang" sound coming from the opposite side. The two girls hurriedly looked to the opposite side, only to see Hu Yizhi's body falling heavily five feet away. After landing on the ground, he opened his mouth and spit out a large mouthful of blood, and then passed out. Seeing that Hu Yizhi had passed out, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly jumped up and came to him, squatted down, stretched out his hand and counted quickly on his chest. The two girls hurriedly came behind Hong Tianxiao and saw that after Hu Yizhi was tapped on several key points by Hong Tianxiao, he suddenly gasped and faintly woke up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 302 Chu Yufeng¡¯s despair You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hu Yizhi woke up, the first thing he did was burst into tears, and he cried like a mess. He kept shouting self-blaming words such as "Brother, I'm such a bastard." Hong Tianxiao didn't know the reason for Hu Yizhi's inner demon at first, but after hearing these words of self-blame, he completely understood. Hong Tianxiao suddenly shouted: "Hu Yizhi, Brother Hu is a true hero, but you are a coward." Hu Yizhi seemed to be frightened by the sudden loud shout. He stopped crying and raised his head to look at Hong Tianxiao blankly. Hong Tianxiao stood up, still with a plain face, and said in a deep voice: "Brother Hu, you must know that when the elder brother made this plan, he was determined to be criticized and reviled by the people in the world, and you are the elder brother's biological brother , you should know that with the character of your elder brother, you would never do such a thing of killing the master for glory, but you cowardly accepted the rumors that you did not witness with your own eyes. Now that this has happened, even if you suffer a hundred times, even if it is How can killing himself with a knife help Brother Hu? Although Li Zicheng was defeated, the rest of his troops were scattered everywhere. If they could be brought together, it would be extremely helpful for the anti-Qing campaign, and these people could be reunited There is only one person who got up, and that is Li Zicheng. Therefore, the younger brother's next plan is to find Li Zicheng and ask him to come out. As long as he can come out again, the eldest brother's grievances will naturally be vindicated. Brother Hu, this is the moment What we brothers should do is not just cry and blame ourselves." Hong Tianxiao's words were like a wake-up call and an enlightenment that made Hu Yizhi suddenly wake up. He stood up hurriedly, bowed to Hong Tianxiao and said, "Thank you Brother Hong for your kind words. I am really confused. Brother Hong is right." , Zhaoxue, the eldest brother, is the most important thing at the moment." Seeing that Hu Yizhi had come to his senses, Hong Tianxiao said with great joy: "Brother, I am worried about the lack of manpower. If the second brother can help me, not only will the injustice of the eldest brother be vindicated, but also the great cause of countering the Qing Dynasty can be achieved." Hu Yizhi clasped his fists and said with a plain face: "Brother, my second brother's life will be entrusted to you. From today on, I, Hu Yizhi, will completely obey my brother's orders. If I do this, I will be punished by heaven and earth." Hong Tianxiao lacked the help of someone with high martial arts skills and deep scheming like Hu Yizhi. Today, he and Chen Yuanyuan suddenly got help from him. He couldn't help but feel overjoyed. He held Hu Yizhi's hands and said: "Second brother trusts me so much. My brother also trusts me." I swear, if I ever disgrace Brother Hu and Brother Hu in this life, both heaven and man will abandon them." After successfully instigating Hu Yizhi's rebellion, the only masters of the Demon Cult in Kunming are the Demon Cult leader and Sima Biao. Now that the real Wu Sangui has come back, the fake Wu Sangui has been imprisoned in a secret prison, and the matter in Kunming City has almost been solved. , Hong Tianxiao set his sights on the main altar of the Demon Sect in Fujian. Let¡¯s say that the leader of the Demonic Sect used his energy to heal Sima Biao¡¯s injury in Mahamudra. After Sima Biao woke up, a picture appeared in his mind for some reason. The Great Lama Changqi came to Kunming with an old lama in his sixties. If you happen to meet them, you will take them to the main altar to meet the leader. But he didn't expect that the old lama would suddenly take action and assassinate him with the big mudra technique. Fortunately, he reacted very quickly and escaped with the power of that palm. Of course, Sima Biao also remembered clearly what actually happened yesterday afternoon, but he would never dare to tell the leader of the Demon Cult what happened yesterday. After all, Situ Qian was guilty of leaving his post without permission, and he, Sima Biao, He also committed the capital crime of trying to take the virginity of a fairy, especially when the leader of the Demon Cult was preparing to let Nie Kehua enter the palace to confuse Kangxi. After listening to Sima Biao's impeccable lies, the leader of the Demon Cult calmed down and began to plan the current situation. After the Tantric Sect lost the battle at Qingliang Temple, almost all the four to five thousand lamas sent by the fifth Dalai Lama were wiped out. The Great Lama Sangye and Bayan Lama were also killed in that battle. The vitality of the Tibetan Tantric Sect was severely damaged. Therefore, the leader of the Demonic Sect no longer regarded them as equal allies and began to issue orders to the Tantric Sects. Therefore, the leader of the Demon Cult believed that this was the reason why the Tibetan Esoteric Sect betrayed the alliance, but he did not expect that the Esoteric Sect actually had a hidden master. Judging from the palm that injured Sima Biao, this person's skill was only under him. If you can't be an ally, you can only be an enemy, and this "enemy" has already launched an attack on you. How could the leader of the Demon Cult allow such a black hand to cause trouble behind him during the uprising? Therefore, after some consideration, the leader of the Demon Cult Decided to destroy the Tantric Sect first. Originally, the leader of the Demonic Cult was planning to start taking action after this alliance. As a result, he had to postpone the start of the action for another two to three months. It was the leader of the Demon Cult's misjudgment this time that bought Hong Tianxiao precious time, allowing him to take down the twenty-three leaders of the Demon Cult one by one, and even went south to Taiwan to capture Dong E's heart. At the same time, Wu Sangui also accelerated his powerI looked around seven or eight times, but I still had no intention of going out to take a look. Chu Yufeng became more and more anxious, because if Sima Biao was really outside, he would definitely show up at this time, and Monk Bujie would soon find out that Chu Yufeng wanted to trick her out of the house. Monk Bujie chuckled and said: "Chu Yufeng, Sajia was almost deceived by you. There must be a secret passage in your room. As long as Sajia went out for a while, you could escape through the secret passage. Hehe, it's a pity. Yeah, the Sa family is not fooled by you, and now the Sa family is not going to practice the joyful Zen technique, and will take your body first." A kind of despair suddenly arose in Chu Yufeng's heart. Looking at Monk Bujie, who was slowly walking towards her step by step with a ferocious smile on his face, Chu Yufeng felt so helpless for the first time. Having lost her inner strength, she now also lost the ability to commit suicide. She could only wait helplessly for the thing she least expected to happen. Chu Yufeng had completely given up resistance in her heart. She understood in her heart that the desire in Monk Bujie's heart was extremely strong at the moment. The more he resisted, the more humiliated he would be. Being still might make him less interested in her. The animalistic desires will stop after that, and they will even never bother you again in the future. Hong Tianxiao and Situ Qian heard clearly what was going on in the room, and even followed every step Monk Bujie took towards Chu Yufeng. Situ Qian originally had a very bad impression of Chu Yufeng, but after hearing the whole story outside, she felt that she had misunderstood Chu Yufeng, and she found that Chu Yufeng's current situation was related to the fact that she and Nie Kehua were killed by Sima Biao that day. Just like when she controlled it, the feeling of despair, unwillingness, hatred and helplessness was the most uncomfortable feeling she had felt in more than ten years. She suddenly felt a deep resonance and sympathy for Chu Yufeng. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 303: A different kind of hero saves the beauty You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao grabbed Situ Qian who was about to rush into the house to save people, and whispered in her ear: "Qian'er, don't be impulsive, don't forget the purpose of our coming this time, if Chu Yu is killed now Feng saves her, what's the next step? A hero must save Mei at the most critical moment, so let's wait." Situ Qian suppressed her almost furious mood and paused, waiting for Monk Fujie's next move. She suddenly thought that when Hong Tianxiao rescued her and Nie Kehua that day, wasn't Sima Biao's hand about to touch Nie Kehua's clothes? It was time, so she put her lips to Hong Tianxiao's ear and whispered: "Young master is so bad, you must have arrived early that day, and you only suddenly appeared when Sima Biao was about to attack Sister Nie." Hong Tianxiao's ears were blown so gently by Situ Qian's little mouth, and he felt extremely comfortable. He suddenly turned around, reached out and hugged Situ Qian's head, and kissed her hard on the mouth. Situ Qian never thought that Hong Tianxiao would do such a thing in this place and at this time. When she was there, Xiang Ding was tightly entangled with Hong Tianxiao's tongue. However, Hong Tianxiao also knew that Chu Yufeng's danger was right in front of him. He just wrapped his tongue tightly around Situ Qian's clove and sucked it hard for a few mouthfuls. Then he let go of her crotch and looked at the seductive picture in front of him. With a pretty face, he couldn't help but kiss her lips again, and then asked her softly: "Qian'er, whose martial arts skills are higher between you and Monk Bujie?" Situ Qian felt Hong Tianxiao's fascination and love for her, and her heart was as sweet as honey. However, when Hong Tianxiao suddenly asked a meaningless question, she was slightly stunned and said: "Among the five messengers, Qian'er's martial arts is the highest." , even the four elders are no match for me." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, after a while, when the monk who doesn't quit is about to succeed, the two of us rush in. You teach the monk who doesn't quit, and I go to save people." Situ Qian naturally understood what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, and couldn't help but smile softly and said: "Master, today Qian'er helped you save the beauty as a hero. How can you thank Qian'er?" Hong Tianxiao also laughed softly and said: "I will definitely feed you, the cannibalistic little goblin, until you are full." At this moment, a "stab" sound suddenly came from the room. Without even thinking about it, he knew that it was the sound of Monk Bujie tearing Chu Yufeng's clothes. Hong Tianxiao knew that Monk Bujie was the least vigilant at this time. When the time came, he took Situ Qian's hand, flew down from the tree, came to the window, opened the window a crack, and the two of them looked into the house. Chu Yufeng actually has an appearance that is no less than that of Situ Qian, and her mature charm is incomparable to Situ Qian's first wife. At this moment, her clothes were torn by the monk Bujie, and her light green bellyband and surroundings were like snow. The skin is completely exposed to the eyes of the monk who is not disciplined. After spending three years, the prey was about to be obtained. Monk Bujie's eyes almost glowed green. He grabbed Chu Yufeng's bellyband and pulled it off suddenly, which made Monk Bujie and Hong Tianxiao's eyes light up. , swallowing a mouthful of spit almost at the same time. Although Chu Yufeng did not resist, she instinctively put a pair of jade arms on her chest to protect her. The stunning beauty like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered further stimulated the monk. However, Monk Bujie knew that Chu Yufeng would not be able to escape tonight, so he was not in a hurry. He began to take off his clothes and said with a ferocious smile: "Yufeng, should you take off your pants yourself, or should Sajia help you take them off?" ?¡± Chu Yufeng had a bleak look on her face and her eyes were lifeless. After listening to what Monk Bujie said, she spat out a few words coldly: "You take a few steps back and don't touch me yet. I'll take it off myself." Monk Bujie laughed loudly, and as expected, he took a few steps back and threatened again: "Yes, this is a rose with thorns. Okay, I won't touch you now. After you take off your clothes, you can lie down on the bed inside." Okay, Sajia must treat you gently, otherwise, I will let you taste what it feels like to be raped." Chu Yufeng ignored him. The bleak look on her face instantly turned to frost, and her eyes suddenly became sharp and cold. She numbly took off her pants one by one while staring coldly at Monk Bujie. , if looks could kill, Monk Bujie would have been killed countless times. Normally, this kind of look from Chu Yufeng would have frightened Monk Bujie, but now that Chu Yufeng has completely lost his resistance, Monk Bujie is very proud of Chu Yufeng's resentful and helpless look. . Soon, Chu Yufeng no longer had any traces of clothing on her body, and her snow-white, delicate and alluring body was completely exposed to the eyes of the three of them. Although Chu Yufeng was already thirty years old, her face and skin were all beautiful. , and her figure is enough to compete with Situ Qian. Monk Bujie also took off all his clothes and took a step forward. Chu Yufeng thought that he couldn't help but pounce on him, so she hurriedly said angrily.A disciple of the demon sect suddenly couldn't bear the temptation, and his private parts suddenly erupted with pure liquid, all of which hit his pants. Chu Yufeng did not expect that the most handsome disciple of the Demon Cult under her would be so useless, and the desire in her heart was suddenly extinguished by a basin of cold water. She stood up with a cold face, and under the gaze of the demon sect disciple, she covered her seductive body under the clothes again, and waved to the bewildered disciple to let him out. From then on, Chu Yufeng no longer wanted to indulge herself in revenge on the scholar. However, this matter was spread by the demon sect disciples in Guangxi. Monk Bujie, Sima Biao, Smoluo, etc. People already coveted Chu Yufeng's beauty, and they even took the opportunity to spread rumors, making her reputation as a slut in the entire demon sect. If it were Chu Yufeng in the past, he would naturally be extremely angry. He would first arrest and kill a few disciples in the circle who had spread rumors about this matter, and then go to the leader to warn the monk, Sima Biao, Smoluo and others. However, after she heard such rumors with a withered heart, she just laughed and ignored them. On the contrary, everyone thought that the rumors were correct, so even Nie Kehua, Situ Qian and others believed it. Soon, Chu Yufeng, who was completely relaxed, began to moan from low to high. Although it was not as hysterical as Situ Qian's, it still reached Situ Qian's ears. Situ Qian couldn't hold it anymore and fell to the ground. Sitting on the threshold, there was absolutely no strength left in his body. Chu Yufeng's body had been empty for a long time. In less than an hour, she had already ejaculated seven or eight times and lay on the bed limply. However, although she was so excited, Chu Yufeng's consciousness was very clear, and she was lying under Hong Tianxiao and looking at him intently, with a slight look of shock in her eyes. It was obvious that she had recognized this brave man. The incomparable man was none other than Hong Tianxiao, the young leader of the Shenlong Sect who had asked the sect to take the initiative to snipe him with the four elders. Hong Tianxiao also looked at the beautiful woman under him with tender eyes, and said softly: "Yufeng, you must have recognized who I am. Today, you and I have a good time. Although you were poisoned by the monk's aphrodisiac, after all, you She has become my woman, Hong Tianxiao, and if you are willing, I will protect you for the rest of my life and will never let you be wronged in the slightest." When Chu Yufeng heard this, her delicate body trembled, and her eyes were a little blurry. That person had said this before, but then he failed to do it. He defrauded her of her innocence, and even more so, defrauded her of her innocence. First love. Hong Tianxiao didn't care about Chu Yufeng's reaction. He waved to Situ Qian, who was almost paralyzed and motionless, and said, "Qian'er, come here. Yufeng is no longer able to have sex. Now it's your turn." Only then did Chu Yufeng realize that there was another person in the room, and she didn't know where the strength came from. She hurriedly turned her head and looked around, and was stunned for a moment. Although she was not familiar with Situ Qian and knew that Situ Qian disdained her "style", she knew a lot about Situ Qian and knew that he had the strongest personality in the Holy Religion. Unexpectedly, she had already been The man in himself was captured. After listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, Situ Qian suddenly gained strength, stood up, walked towards the bed, and began to take off her clothes under Chu Yufeng's surprised eyes. Hong Tianxiao lowered his head and said to Chu Yufeng: "Yufeng, you will gradually understand me in the future. There are many women around me, but they are all happy, and Qian'er is one of them." At this moment, Situ Qian had already come to the bedside. Her upper body was completely naked, and her lower body was only left with a pair of obscene pants. As she took off her shoes and went to bed, she smiled sweetly at Chu Yufeng, who was still looking at her in surprise: " Sister Yufeng, the young master is the only strange man in the world. She is very kind to every sister. She likes the new but never gets tired of the old. Qian'er was captured by the young master just a few days ago." Hong Tianxiao hugged Situ Qian with a smile, and said with a smile: "Qian'er actually arranged for me in front of Yufeng to see how I deal with you. Yufeng, rest for now. If Qian'er doesn't survive in a while, you still have to come." " In fact, just when the storm between the two of them stopped, Chu Yufeng already knew that she would never be able to do without this handsome and brave man in this life, even though he was the enemy of the Holy Religion. Now seeing that Situ Qian has become his woman, Chu Yufeng naturally understands the coincidence of Hong Tianxiao being able to suddenly save her today. Listening to Situ Qian's bone-crushing murmur coming from beside her, Chu Yufeng quickly closed her beautiful eyes, but her heart surged like waves. Happiness, could it be that happiness came to her so quickly? But, why didn't he Show up two years earlier, so that you can hand over your innocent body to him instead of the ruined body you have now. An hour passed, and Situ Qian reached the peak of happiness ten times. For the time being, she was no longer able to fight. Hong Tianxiao turned his target again to Chu Yufeng, who had rested for an hour, only to find that she was dreaming. Looking at herself, there were sparkling tears in the corners of her eyes. Looking down, she saw that the bed sheet was soaked. It was obvious that she had been crying for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Cried for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 304: Yufeng¡¯s passion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao didn't know why Chu Yufeng behaved like this, so he hurriedly held her in his arms. When he found that she didn't resist at all, he knew that her tears were not because he had just taken her body, so he gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. , asked softly: "Yufeng, what's wrong? If you don't want to follow me, I will never force you." Chu Yufeng was stunned, looking at Hong Tianxiao's eyes without any pretense, and suddenly threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms with a cry of "Wow" and cried loudly. Situ Qian also noticed Chu Yufeng's strangeness, and reluctantly sat up and twisted. Moving her delicate body, she moved closer to Hong Tianxiao and the other two. Situ Qian gently touched Chu Yufeng¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Sister Yufeng, have you encountered anything sad? If you believe me, tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Hearing this, Chu Yufeng's cries gradually subsided and gradually turned into sobs. She raised her tearful pretty face from Hong Tianxiao's arms and said with sobs: "Qianmei, there's nothing wrong with me. I'm just too envious of you." , I couldn¡¯t hand over my innocence to the young master, it¡¯s my sister who feels ashamed.¡± Situ Qian felt sad for a while when she heard this. She understood how painful it would be for a woman to be unable to give her innocence to the man she loved. If this happened to her, she might just commit suicide because she couldn't think about it. I don¡¯t know what words to use to persuade Chu Yufeng. Hong Tianxiao is a later generation, so he naturally doesn¡¯t take the concept of chastity too seriously, and his principle is that a woman may not be a virgin before she follows him, or she may be a prostitute in a brothel, but after she follows him, she must treat him He was single-minded and could not have any betrayal, so he thought that Chu Yufeng would be so sad suddenly, but it turned out to be this, so he gently lifted her chin and said affectionately: "Yufeng, although I don't know you The past, but I know that you are not like the rumors in the demon sect. I don¡¯t need anything else, as long as you can follow me wholeheartedly from now on." Hearing this, Chu Yufeng became even more sad and burst into tears again. While crying, she told Hong Tianxiao all her past events. Only then did Hong Tianxiao suddenly realize, he sighed and said: "Thankfully that fool is a fool, otherwise, how could I have won the heart of the smart and beautiful Yufeng? Young Master, I am not an ordinary common man, I don't care about your past. But do you understand that I value you in the future?" The reason why Chu Yufeng did this was to wait for Hong Tianxiao's promise. After hearing this, she nodded shyly, and then suddenly a pair of jade arms wrapped around the back of Hong Tianxiao's neck, took the initiative to offer her sweet kiss, hugged him and pressed him on her body. , the second round of the battle between the two kicked off. After Yun Yu had rested, Hong Tianxiao lay on the bed, hugging Situ Qian on the left and Chu Yufeng on the right, enjoying the blessings of everyone. He couldn't help but turn his head left and right, kissing one on the left and one on the right. It felt so comfortable. The two girls lay gently in his arms and allowed Hong Tianxiao to do what he did. Situ Qian suddenly remembered something and asked Chu Yufeng: "Sister Yufeng, is Yuwen Xianyue's situation the same as yours, also caused by those old perverts deliberately spreading rumors?" Chu Yufeng was so smart. She had guessed Hong Tianxiao's intention just now. Situ Qian's question made her more sure of her guess. Without answering, Situ Qian asked Hong Tianxiao instead: "It seems that the young master wants to take these flowers and jade." All the saintly female altar leaders and envoys are included in the harem. If I guess correctly, Qianmei will be the first one, and I will be the second one, right?" Before Hong Tianxiao could answer, Situ Qian laughed out loud and said: "Sister underestimates the young master too much and looks up too high to the younger sister. If she is the first one in our teaching to be captured by the young master, she is not We are the pretty widow Qiu Erniang who works for Sister Yuzhu from the Henan branch." At that moment, Situ Qian roughly told what happened when Hong Tianxiao passed by Zhengzhou. Only then did Chu Yufeng suddenly realize, and at the same time she smiled at Situ Qian and said: "Qianmei hated the young master so much that she did not hesitate to commit the crime of leaving her post without permission and chased the young master for thousands of miles, but unexpectedly she ended up in the young master's arms. ¡± Situ Qian looked at Hong Tianxiao affectionately and said charmingly: "Young master is born to be the nemesis of our women. Not only the younger sister, but also sister Nie Kehua and senior flying witch Chen Yuanyuan have become the young master's women, and the young master is on this trip. Are you going to take in all the sisters?" If Nie Kehua became Hong Tianxiao's woman, Chu Yufeng would not be too surprised. After all, there were precedents of Shao Yuzhu and Situ Qian, but she knew Chen Yuanyuan's name, and she joined the Demon Cult nearly earlier than Situ Qian. Because of ten years, she also knew a little bit about Chen Yuanyuan's past, so when she heard the news, she was shocked and looked at Hong Tianxiao with disbelief. Situ Qian saw Chu Yufeng¡¯s face filled with disbelief and said, ¡°Sister, do you know how long it took the young master to win over Senior Chen¡¯s heart?Although I knew that what Hong Tianxiao said was coming, he meant that the lewd thief was coming. However, not only were the two women not as skilled as Hong Tianxiao, they also had not practiced the special skill of divine ear. They could not hear any strange sounds. They were all secretly surprised. Chu Yufeng even sighed: "Young Master's internal energy is so deep, I can't even hear any strange noises." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "It's not that I have deep inner strength, but it's because when I became a monk at Qingliang Temple, I killed the great Lama Sangjie, the top master of Tibetan Tantric Sect, and got a secret book of Tantric Sect from his arms, which included After the secret skill of Mahamudra in Tantric Buddhism, there is also a skill called divine ear penetration, which can increase a person's hearing several times." Situ Qian suddenly realized: "No wonder I seem to have some impression of the master's palm technique against Sima Biao that day, but it was a Mahamudra. It is said that if a person who has been hit by a Mahamudra cannot be healed by the unique techniques of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism, twelve After an hour, he will definitely die. I think that old obscene dragon will definitely die." Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Not necessarily. I heard from Ke'er that Sima Biao found the leader of the Demon Cult at 2:20 the next day. He should have a way to cure Sima Biao's big hand seal injury." Chu Yufeng said: "Young Master, I also want to learn the unique skill of divine ear. In the same way, when anyone approaches me within twenty feet, I will be able to tell. How about it, Young Master, do you agree?" " Hong Tianxiao held Chu Yufeng in his arms, kissed her heavily on her lips, and said with a chuckle: "You are all my darlings, of course I will teach you, and not only that, I will also teach you You have an 'anti-sex thief sprayer', no matter how advanced your martial arts skills are, you can only capsize when encountering this 'anti-slut thief spray'." Hong Tianxiao took out two from his arms and gave a brief summary. purpose, the two girls happily stuck it on their neckline. After Situ Qian clicked it, he patted it gently and said with a smile: "With this little thing, from now on, the young master can only sleep alone." Chu Yufeng heard what Situ Qian said was interesting and didn't feel it. She laughed out loud and continued: "Qian'er, the young master is the strongest thief in the world. It's not certain whether he can be guarded against or not." Hong Tianxiao chuckled evilly and said: "This 'anti-sex thief spray' is useful for all sluts, but it is useless for me. Don't forget that the internal strength I cultivate is a magical skill that is invincible with a golden gun and invulnerable to a hundred poisons. " The two girls were about to say more when they heard Hong Tianxiao make a silent gesture and said softly: "This flower-picking thief has circled around Yun Mansion. He probably sprinkled kerosene on it. I think he will set fire to it soon." There¡¯s something good to watch.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 305 The most beautiful woman in Fujian You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sure enough, just as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he saw a ray of fire suddenly rising from a place ten feet away from the left side of the Yun Mansion gate, and quickly extended around the Yun Mansion, like a fire dragon circling the Yun Mansion. A circle. The flower-picking thief was afraid that he would not be able to make a big splash, so he poured a lot of burning oil. The fire was so intense that the entire Yun Mansion was surrounded by a ring of fire that reached into the sky. This sudden change made everyone stunned. It was not until a few sneezes later that they heard a shout: "The water is leaking, put out the fire." At this time, everyone in the mansion was running around in chaos. A window in Yun Xiyu's attic opened, and a vigorous figure jumped down from it. After landing, he shouted loudly: "Everyone, don't panic, follow my orders, first team, second team, third team, fourth team Team 5 and Team 5 went to put out the fire, and Team 6 guarded the area around the attic.¡± Situ Qian's eyes lit up and she almost screamed. She hurriedly pointed at the heroic woman whose appearance was not inferior to hers and said softly to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, that is Sister Lijuan." The moment Du Lijuan landed, Hong Tianxiao's eyes were already fixed on her dressed in black. Not only was her appearance not inferior to that of Situ Qian and Chu Yufeng, she also had the charm of a mature woman similar to Chu Yufeng. The figure is also surprisingly hot. She really lives up to the name of a black rose, and she is also a hot rose. Sure enough, under the command of Du Lijuan, the originally panicked Demon Cult disciples suddenly became orderly. Half of the Demon Cult disciples around the attic suddenly disappeared, leaving only more than sixty people guarding there, and those The patrol team no longer patrolled everywhere, but joined the ranks of firefighting. Hong Tianxiao said to the two girls: "This Du Lijuan is indeed not simple. As a result, there are still many guards around the attic, and the defense is still tight. However, her jumping down also exposed her martial arts to the flower-picking thief. In front of you, this person must not dare to act rashly, and there will definitely be consequences next." Sure enough, within a short time, fires broke out in several houses in Yun Mansion, and the intensity of the fire was no less than that of the ring of fire surrounding the manor. Du Lijuan looked at it and knew that it must be the plan of the big flower picker to lure the tiger away from the mountain, but she ignored it and still stood at the window of the attic. After a while, except for this attic, almost all the buildings in the mansion were on fire, and even a building adjacent to this attic was on fire. At this time, another pretty figure came to Du Lijuan's side and persuaded: "Sister, if we don't put out the fire, it will be difficult for the three of us to stay here, and our stronghold will probably be exposed. With the three of us, With his martial arts skills, even if the person coming is Sima Biao, he will definitely not get any benefits." Du Lijuan pondered for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, the three of us will wait here to see what kind of figure that thief is." Then, Du Lijuan shouted to the people downstairs: "Listen, all the disciples, You don¡¯t have to stay here, hurry up and put out the fire.¡± After hearing this, more than 60 people downstairs all responded and quickly dispersed to put out the fire. Situ Qian said softly: "Master, now that there is no one guarding Yun Xiyu's attic, the flower-picking thief will definitely take advantage of it." Hong Tianxiao did not answer, but just asked: "Qian'er, who is the woman who persuaded Du Lijuan just now?" Situ Qian thought that Hong Tianxiao fell in love with Qi Lanjiao's beauty again, so she couldn't help but smile and said: "Young master, you really have good taste. This Qi Lanjiao is the deputy leader of the Fujian branch. Although he is the deputy, his martial arts and beauty are not as good as Sister Lijuan's. Underneath, are her big arms." Hong Tianxiao could tell that Situ Qian deliberately emphasized the word "beautiful" when introducing Qi Lanjiao, and couldn't help but smile slightly: "Qian'er, I'm afraid there is something wrong with this Qi Lanjiao." Situ Qian was stunned when he heard this, as if he didn't quite believe Hong Tianxiao's words, and hurriedly explained: "Sir, Sister Lanjiao has been following Sister Lijuan for eight years, and Sister Lijuan is still her savior. They are as close as sisters. The young master has never seen her and doesn't know her well, so how can he conclude that there is something wrong with her?" Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "I just relied on my intuition, because when she was persuading Du Lijuan just now, a cunning and helpless look flashed in her eyes. If she is really good to Du Lijuan, these two looks should not appear In her case, maybe Qi Lanjiao was coerced by someone. Qian'er, please give me a general introduction to Qi Lanjiao's situation. " Situ Qian thought for a moment and said, "Qi Lanjiao has been following Sister Lijuan since she joined the Holy Cult eight years ago. This person is superhuman in both martial arts and mental abilities. She is highly regarded by Sister Lijuan. She has been with him since six years." Years ago, sister Lijuan was promoted to FuHe knelt down towards Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu, and said with a sad face: "Sister Lijuan, sister Xiyu, it was Lan Jiao who caused trouble for you." Du Lijuan knew that the three of them would become the playthings of Sima Biao and the others in the future, and she felt a sense of sadness in her heart. But now that the matter had come to this, it was useless to blame Qi Lanjiao. Just when she sighed and was about to speak, Yun Xiyu Already crying out of fear: "Sister Lijuan, what should we do?" Du Lijuan's mood calmed down at this moment, and she comforted Yun Xiyu and said, "Don't be afraid, sister, maybe the person who rescued Weiwei will suddenly appear, and he may not be able to save the three of us." Sima Biao was also worried that the person who rescued Qi Lanjiao's daughter would suddenly appear, so he said to Monk Bujie and Huadie: "There may be some changes tonight. Just in case, you two will take down Qi Lanjiao first. In case the person who rescued Qi Lanjiao¡¯s daughter comes and joins forces with her.¡± Monk Bujie and Huadie naturally knew that the person could rescue people under their noses, and his martial arts skills must be much better than theirs. Immediately, they followed Sima Biao's instructions and rushed towards Qi Lanjiao. Qi Lanjiao knew that she had made a big mistake and had harmed Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu, so she refused to tie her hands in the hope that she could escape from here and go back to the altar to fetch reinforcements. So she rolled on the spot, drew her sword and faced the two. people. Qi Lanjiao's martial arts is no match for either Monk Bujie or Huadie, so how can she defeat the two of them together? In less than twenty rounds, the situation is already full of dangers. If they don't want to hurt Qi Lanjiao, they just want to After being captured, Qi Lanjiao would have been injured in their hands after more than ten rounds. Sima Biao was paying attention to the three-man battle group while listening to the movements around him. He knew in his heart that when Qi Lanjiao was about to be captured, that was when the mysterious man appeared. Sure enough, just when Qi Lanjiao was about to lose her support, a black shadow suddenly appeared across the sky, inserted into the group of three people, and took over the monk Bujie. After the man took over Monk Bujie, Qi Lanjiao's pressure suddenly eased. In addition, seeing the strong support coming, she became more energetic, and she was barely able to tie with Hua Die. What happened next really shocked Sima Biao, because he saw another person wrapped in night clothes walking out of the shadows, and the person walking with her turned out to be Qi Lanjiao's My daughter was talking loudly, and she shouted loudly as she walked: "Mom, teach these bad guys a lesson." Although Sima Biao was shocked that the first man in black was able to beat Monk Fujie back step by step, and the other person was not alone, what surprised him even more was that the other person was able to unlock his unique acupuncture technique. When Qi Lanjiao heard the woman's cry, she no longer had any worries in her heart. The power of the sword in her hand increased greatly. On the contrary, Huadie noticed the changes in the field and felt uneasy. Her martial arts skills were greatly reduced, and she was suddenly at a disadvantage. She was waiting for an opportunity. Thoughts of escape. Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu felt relieved when they saw two unidentified people suddenly coming, who seemed to be coming to save them. At the moment, Sima Biao's attention was all on the four-man battle group and the man in black who was pulling Wei Wei towards this side, so Du Lijuan began to use her energy to relieve acupoints. As long as she could regain her freedom, plus her With Yun Xiyu's martial arts skills, Sima Biao and his gang would definitely be defeated. The man in black actually held Wei Wei¡¯s little hand and walked brazenly towards Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu, seemingly not taking Sima Biao seriously at all. Sima Biao saw that this man was so tall, as if he was the one who injured him that day, but he felt that this man was a bit short and thin. Just when Sima Biao was focusing all his energy on Chu Yufeng and Wei Wei, he suddenly heard a strong wind coming from the left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 306 Qi Lanjiao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sima Biao suddenly understood in his heart that this third person was the real strong enemy, and he was probably the one who injured him outside Kunming that day. However, it was extremely bad for him now, and he couldn't help but have too many Thinking hard, I had to duck to avoid this strong wind. When Sima Biao jumped away and stood firm again, there stood a man in front of him who was also wrapped in night clothes, with only two eyes exposed. Sima Biao also discovered that the man in black holding Qi Lanjiao's daughter had walked up to Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu, and took action to relieve their acupuncture points. Sima Biao was shocked. Although his acupuncture skills were not unparalleled in the world, it would definitely take a lot of effort for ordinary people to unlock them, but this person actually unlocked the acupoints for Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu without any effort. , which shows that the level of martial arts is far above his. The first thing Du Lijuan did after her acupuncture points were unlocked was to pull Yun Xiyu and jump towards Qi Lanjiao's battle group to fight the butterflies with them. Huadie had no intention of fighting and was already defeated by Qi Lanjiao. Now he was suddenly besieged by three people and was even more invincible. However, with the three people surrounding him like a cross, Huadie had no way out. Sima Biao already knew from the strong wind just now that he was no match for this person. In addition, he saw that Monk Bujie and Huadie were completely at a disadvantage. He knew that if he didn't get out in time, he would be trapped here tonight. Just when Sima Biao was about to escape, he suddenly heard Hong Tianxiao say: "Sima Biao, the leader knew that you would come to Fujian, so he specially sent people down to take you and the monk Bujie back. Are you going to let it go, or are you going to do it?" Why don't you do it yourself?" Sima Biao was shocked when he heard this, but he also believed it even more, thinking that the leader of the Demon Cult had discovered his lie. He knew the cruelty of the leader of the Demon Cult, and if he was captured, he would only die. So even if he didn't say anything, he would He wanted to escape to the left, but as soon as he moved, Hong Tianxiao was faster than him and stood in front of him again. Sima Biao was frightened when he saw that the other party was so good at Qinggong, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and face him. When Hong Tianxiao performed the martial arts of Mahamudra, Sima Biao became even more frightened. The last time he was able to lose his life was because the leader of the Demon Cult came to the rescue. Sima Biao secretly thought, since this person is a subordinate of the leader, it seems that the last time he intended to molest Nie Kehua must have been known to the leader. The leader also knew that what he said was not the truth, so he sent this person to follow him secretly. , otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence. Sima Biao became more and more frightened as he fought, because he knew that if he was hit by the big hand seal again this time, he would have to wait for death, so he barely parried while waiting for an opportunity to escape. At this moment, the screams of the flowers and butterflies suddenly came. Sima Biao's heart trembled, and he took advantage of the moment when Hong Tianxiao's moves slowed down and jumped back. However, Sima Biao had just risen from the ground, and before he could turn around, he suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from the Jigu point, but Sima Biao had no time to see what was going on, and several more He jumped and ran away into the distance. If Hong Tianxiao wanted to catch up and kill Sima Biao, it would be easy of course, but he did not move. He just sneered in the direction where Sima Biao disappeared. He knew that killing Sima Biao or not would not cause any harm to the girls. Because from then on, Sima Biao, like the monk Bujie, was also a eunuch in good health. There is a reason why Hong Tianxiao did not kill Sima Biao, because after what happened tonight, Sima Biao and Monk Bujie had to betray the Demon Cult, and they would have to become enemies of the Demon Cult in the future. Moreover, the two of them were currently in Jigu Point. All have been penetrated, and within three to five days, the desire for women will become weaker and weaker until it disappears. Hong Tianxiao turned around and looked at the field, and found that Hua Die had been lying dead on the ground. Qi Lanjiao was holding her daughter and crying bitterly. Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu were standing beside them, but they did not say anything to persuade them. Chu Yufeng also came to her side, paying attention to the battle between Situ Qian and Monk Bujie. Monk Bujie was already in a passive position of being beaten, and he also saw that Sima Biao was injured and escaped, Hua Die died on the spot, and there were five masters on the other side watching with eager eyes. How could he dare to fight with Situ Qian for a long time, so he hurriedly left He took out something from his arms and shouted, "Take one of my poison darts." After saying that, he threw it at Situ Qian with all his strength. Situ Qian heard Monk Bujie yelling that it was a poison dart, so she didn't dare to catch it with her hands, so she had to step aside and let it go. Monk Bujie took advantage of this opportunity, hurriedly pulled onions from a dry field, and fled into the distance. Situ Qian was about to chase after him again, but he heard Hong Tianxiao's cry: "Don't chase the poor bandits." Situ Qian then gave up and came there. Where the poison dart landed, she found that it was just a small porcelain bottle, which made her even more angry. Du Lijuan naturally saw that Hong Tianxiao was the leader of the three, so she walked up to Hong Tianxiao, clasped her fists in her hands and asked: "Du Lijuan of the Fujian Branch has thanked you for your life-saving grace. May I ask you where you are in the holy religion?"Instead of turning on the light, he got into the bedroom and put away his underpants and bellyband in the dark. Unexpectedly, Qi Lanjiao's unusual behavior made Hong Tianxiao misunderstood. He thought Qi Lanjiao was hinting to him. Hong Tianxiao was already depressed because Situ Qian and Chu Yufeng could not accompany him tonight. Seeing Qi Lanjiao's proactive hint, there was no reason not to be moved. When he hurriedly followed in, the excitement of having an affair once again took over. heart. Qi Lanjiao had just hidden her bellyband and underwear under the mattress, turned around and walked outside, but was hugged by Hong Tianxiao who came in. Qi Lanjiao was shocked and instinctively wanted to break away from Hong Tianxiao's arms, but found that he was not moving at all, so she asked in a trembling voice: "Teacherleader, youwhat are you going todo?" "What are you doing?" Qi Lanjiao's words stunned Hong Tianxiao, and he said strangely: "Lanjiao's intention was very obvious. She tightened the door bolt after entering the hospital just now, and went straight to the bedroom without lighting the lamp after entering the house. I have been in the flower bush for a long time. , how could you not understand Lan Jiao¡¯s intention, if you feel shy, we won¡¯t light the lamp.¡± Only then did Qi Lanjiao realize that her actions had misunderstood Hong Tianxiao. Just as she was about to explain, she suddenly found that her lips were blocked. How could she, who had been there, not know that it was Hong Tianxiao's lips that blocked her lips? He was even more surprised and wanted to push Hong Tianxiao away, but he couldn't. How could Hong Tianxiao not feel Qi Lanjiao's rejection, thinking that she was shy, so he tightly hugged the beauty in his arms, as if Qi Lanjiao would disappear as soon as he let go. After the kiss ended, Hong Tianxiao hugged Qi Lanjiao and gently placed her on the bed, while he quickly took off all his clothes. Although Qi Lanjiao had her eyes closed, the sound of Hong Tianxiao taking off her clothes could not be hidden from her ears. She was so embarrassed that she quickly turned around and turned her pretty face inwards. After taking off his clothes, Hong Tianxiao jumped onto the bed, gently held Qi Lanjiao in his arms from behind, and began to unbutton her top. Although it was in the dark, and although Qi Lanjiao was still a little uncooperative because of her shyness, Hong Tianxiao took off Qi Lanjiao's clothes no slower than he took off his own clothes, and soon peeled Qi Lanjiao into a big white sheep, in the boundless darkness In the bedroom, there was a bright light. "Lanjiao, don't worry. I will be responsible for you for the rest of my life. I will never let you down. I will take good care of you and Weiwei. If you violate this word, both heaven and man will be abandoned." Hong Tianxiao knew that Qi Lanjiao was different from the other girls. , after all, there was no emotional basis between the two, but Qi Lanjiao had a heart to repay her kindness, so he understood that although it was a foregone conclusion that he would get Qi Lanjiao's body tonight, he should still open her heart first. That would provoke Qi Lanjiao Passion and initiative are the keys. "Young master, I am not a random person. Except for Wei Wei's late father, my body has never been touched by another man. You are a strange man in the world, and I am lucky enough to be his woman. It¡¯s the blessing of this life. It¡¯s just that I feel that I am not worthy of the young master. I am already in ruins, and I have a six-year-old daughter with me, but the young master um, um, um." Qi Lanjiao has not finished her words. , Yingchun's lips were unceremoniously blocked by Hong Tianxiao's big mouth again, and she could no longer say a word (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 307 Du Lijuan recommends herself to the pillow mat You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After the clouds and rain passed, Qi Lanjiao, who had been excited for seven or eight times, lay in Hong Tianxiao's arms with a satisfied look on her face. Her right hand was still gently stroking the muscles of Hong Tianxiao's body. Hong Tianxiao looked at the satisfaction and happiness on the face of the beauty in his arms, and felt in his heart. It is also extremely enjoyable. There is nothing in the world that can make a man more proud than this. Qi Lanjiao said softly: "Master, you are so amazing. I just felt so happy that I was dying. I have never felt like this before." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "That's natural. You must know that what I practice is the magical skill that is invulnerable to a golden gun. Even the ten women of the Night Palace are invulnerable to a golden gun. If you don't believe it, just touch it and see." Hearing this, Qi Lanjiao wiped her jade hand down suspiciously, and found that it was indeed another pillar holding up the sky. She was so frightened that she hurriedly threw away her hand and said in a frightened voice: "Young master, I amI am reallyis" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, patted her back and said: "What are you afraid of? Have you forgotten that I once said that as long as you are a woman who treats me sincerely, I will love you even more. I know that you can no longer support your love, so I will not force my sweetheart Xiao Lanjiao." When Qi Lanjiao heard this, she was deeply moved. She hugged Hong Tianxiao tightly with her arms and kissed him again with her small mouth. Qi Lanjiao suddenly remembered something and hurriedly pushed Hong Tianxiao away and said: "Master, Why don't you take sister Lijuan in too, she's actually quite pitiful." Hong Tianxiao felt strange and asked, "Why don't you talk about Situ Qian and Chu Yufeng?" Qi Lanjiao smiled softly and said: "With the tenderness and might of the young master, if I say that I have not captured Situ Qian and Chu Yufeng in these days, I will never believe it." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Lan Jiao is indeed a wonderful person, she is so thoughtful. Yes, Qian'er and Yufeng have all become my women. In addition, there are Shao Yuzhu, Qiu Erniang, Nie Kehua and Chen Yuanyuan, Young Master, I am here to capture all the female branch leaders of the Demon Sect." Qi Lanjiao was shocked when she heard this and blurted out: "Chen Yuanyuan?" Hong Tianxiao said proudly: "Yes, and she is the Flying Witch among the two major witches of the Demon Sect." Qi Lanjiao was even more surprised. Like almost all the disciples of the Demon Cult, she only knew that there were two major witches in the Demon Cult, namely the Flying Witch and the Purple Shirt Witch, but she did not know their true identities. She almost worshiped Hong Tianxiao. You must know that the legend about the two witches is very magical. They are the most beautiful women in the Demon Cult and the right-hand men of the leader. Their contribution to the Demon Cult is so great that even the Cult Leader has met They are also extremely polite. Hong Tianxiao roughly told the story of how he conquered the girls. Qi Lanjiao's "O" shaped mouth almost never closed, and her eyes showed not only admiration but also passionate admiration. When Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Qi Lanjiao actually lay on Hong Tianxiao's body. He started to cry. Hong Tianxiao was confused and hurriedly asked her why she was crying suddenly. Qi Lanjiao cooed and said: "Young Master is the most amazing man I have ever seen in my life. There is no one like me. I am so happy. Young Master actuallydoesn't dislike me at all. Compared with her sisters, I am truly ashamed." Hong Tianxiao gently patted Qi Lanjiao's jade shoulder and advised: "Lanjiao, your thinking is completely wrong. Although there are many women around me, I treat them all equally and will not favor one over another. You don't want to Don¡¯t underestimate yourself, but you must know that you are all sisters, no one is inferior to the other.¡± Qi Lanjiao put away her tears, nodded gently, said no more, lay on Hong Tianxiao's chest, and fell asleep unconsciously. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Du Lijuan and Situ Qian haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. In fact, Situ Qian didn't know much about Hong Tianxiao, and it was only less than a month from Zhengzhou to now. However, she did hear some things about him from Hong Tianxiao, including his women. . When Du Lijuan heard that there were dozens of women around Hong Tianxiao whose beauty was not inferior to the two women, she couldn't help being secretly surprised and said with a smile: "None of the men are good, and the same is true for the leader. It's a pity that although these sisters are married to a good husband, , but most of the time I have to stay alone in an empty bed.¡± Situ Qian chuckled and said, "My sister is wrong. The young master is not an ordinary person. He possesses the power of a golden gun. My younger sister heard that the women around the young master were divided into two groups, with about eight or nine people in each group. Even so, They are no match for the young master, and every last one of them begged for mercy." Du Lijuan was shocked when she heard this and said with a look of disbelief: "Impossible, there is no such thing as a golden gun in the world." Situ Qian smiled and said: "My little sister has experienced it personally, and there is absolutely no lie. Little sister, because she is?I have long hoped to be able to exercise in the arena. " Du Lijuan nodded and said with a smile: "Leave Weiwei to me first, go and clean it up quickly, and we will be on our way immediately." Yun Xiyu was afraid that her father would regret it again. After hearing Du Lijuan's words, she didn't even say yes and ran towards her attic. Looking at Yun Xiyu's back, Yun Xing gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said: "Master Du Tan, Yu'er has lost her mother since she was a child and has been spoiled by me. If she does anything wrong, just take my place. I'll teach her a lesson." Yun Xing's words were just polite words. How could he not know that Du Lijuan and Yun Xiyu were as close as sisters? It was for this reason that he gradually gained Du Lijuan's attention and became the envoy of the five major Fujian sub-alterns. The boss of Du Lijuan helps Du Lijuan manage many affairs of the branch. Du Lijuan smiled and said: "Uncle Yun, don't worry. Sister Xiyu is smart and sensible, and her martial arts skills are not inferior to mine. The only thing she lacks is her experience in the martial arts. If she goes out to practice more, she will naturally be the leader of the Fujian branch in the future." It turns out that early this morning, Du Lijuan, who looked happy, was the first to get up from Hong Tianxiao's arms, because she wanted to ask Yun Xing to let Yun Xiyu go out. Of course, she would not tell the truth. She only said that the leader intended to promote her to supplement the position of elder in the church. She had also recommended Yun Xiyu to the leader to take over as the leader of the Fujian branch. However, although Yun Xiyu was not weak in martial arts, However, her experience in martial arts is too weak, so she will be taken out to practice this time. Because Yun Xing has not received any instruction from a famous teacher, his martial arts is not very high, so neither the master of the branch altar nor the deputy master of the branch altar has any fate with him. However, Yun Xiyu has had some adventures since she was a child, and she was once subjected to the iron-shirted smoke. Wang Shangguan Yunyi had taught him martial arts for more than a month, and Du Lijuan also helped him in martial arts later, so Yun Xiyu's martial arts was not inferior to Qi Lanjiao. Therefore, Yunxing put all his hopes on his daughter. He was worried that the world was dangerous and that his beautiful daughter would be plotted by some adulterer in the world, so he hid her in the Yun Mansion like a treasure. . Of course Du Lijuan knew Yun Xing's expectations for Yun Xiyu and knew how to impress him and let him let Yun Xiyu out, so she came up with such a fake news. As expected, Yun Xing was secretly happy when he heard it. Du Lijuan followed and agreed immediately. The reason why Du Lijuan did this was naturally her intention. Although Yun Xing was not good at martial arts, he was very capable. Most of the affairs of the Fujian branch were handled by him, so Du Lijuan and Qi Lanjiao could be so relaxed. Hong Tianxiao wants to control the Fujian branch. Du Lijuan and Qi Lanjiao are not enough. He also needs to control Yunxing. Yunxing's only breakthrough is Yun Xiyu. As long as Hong Tianxiao captures Yun Xiyu's heart, once the rice is cooked, Now that he is mature, Yunxing can only consider his daughter's happiness and betray the demon sect. An hour later, the figures of Hong Tianxiao and others appeared in the woods thirty miles north of the city. After Yun Xiyu finished cleaning up, Du Lijuan gave an overview of the matter. Of course, she did not say that they had defected to the Shenlong Sect. , only said that they were going north to help Shangguan Xueer and Suo Qingqiu deal with Sima Biao and others. Let her go to Yangzhou with Hong Tianxiao, while Du Lijuan goes to Jiangsu with Situ Qian, Chu Yufeng and Qi Lanjiao. Xiao Weiwei is naturally left in the Fujian branch. When she learned that she was going to go on the road with Hong Tianxiao, Yun Xiyu was filled with joy and uneasiness. As for what she was uneasy about, she couldn't explain clearly, but she could vaguely feel that the relationship between the girls and Hong Tianxiao had changed from yesterday. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 308 Holding the beauty to save people You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After everyone broke up, Hong Tianxiao and Yun Xiyu pretended to be a father and daughter to hide from others. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's handsome appearance transform into an ordinary-looking middle-aged scribe in his forties, Yun Xiyu felt disappointed for no reason. Moreover, along the way, Hong Tianxiao was very obedient to her, not at all like what they said. With a group of wives and concubines, she even speaks very few words, only two sentences every day: "Miss Yun, it's noon, let's go get something to eat", "Miss Yun, it's getting late, let's Why don't we check into the inn first and start our journey tomorrow?" Originally, Yun Xiyu, who was anxious and uneasy along the way, felt relieved, but there were more disappointments and questions in her heart. Could it be that her appearance was not as good as Du Lijuan's and the others? In fact, how could Yun Xiyu, who had experienced this kind of thing for the first time, know that Hong Tianxiao was using hard-to-get tactics against her? The more so, the more Yun Xiyu became curious about Hong Tianxiao's abnormal behavior, and thus became wary of Hong Tianxiao. It will get lower and lower. It wasn't until the third day that the two of them gradually started talking more. Yun Xiyu would not take the initiative to talk to Hong Tianxiao because of the girl's reserve. There was also a reason for Hong Tianxiao's sudden change. The reason was that they met on the road. Three lewd thieves came to Yun Xiyu. When Yun Xiyu went out for the first time, she felt a little frightened when she saw the lewd looks of the three people, and she rode up to Hong Tianxiao's side. Hong Tianxiao could see that these three thieves were just second-rate characters, and he was secretly happy. Two days had passed, and he couldn't find a suitable excuse to talk to Yun Xiyu. These three thieves were really helpful. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao smiled at Yun Xiyu and said: "Miss Yun, don't be afraid. These three little lewd thieves are just second-rate characters. You are enough to deal with the three of them on your own. I will raid the formation for you on the side. You Just let them go and deal with them, if they are defeated, I will come to their rescue." Yun Xiyu has never had any experience in fighting with others. When he heard this, his heart moved and he couldn't help but be eager to give it a try. He immediately got off his horse and walked towards the three of them with a sword in hand. Although she was encouraged by Hong Tianxiao, she was still trembling inside. Before she started, there were a few beads of sweat on her forehead. "Old man Wu, you are quite smart. You actually sent your daughter here obediently. Don't worry, we only want people and no property." One of the men with a wretched look seemed to have thought that Yun Xiyu had become their plaything. , and didn't even notice that there was a sword in Yun Xiyu's hand. Just when Yun Xiyu walked to a place three feet away from the three of them and was about to take action first, Hong Tianxiao suddenly said: "There are three heroes, and there is only one girl. I don't know which one of the three should I give it to?" When Yun Xiyu heard this, her heart moved. She immediately stopped her urge to draw her sword and stared at the three of them. Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao's words caused a stir among the three people. These three people had blocked the road together three years ago. Every time they robbed a woman, the three of them enjoyed it together and often gang-raped the woman to death. It was a heinous crime. The poor local people never dared to pass by here, but Hong Tianxiao and Yun Xiyu didn't know. In the past three years, the three of them have blocked roads dozens of times and kidnapped more than 20 women, but none of them has been as beautiful as Yun Xiyu. The three of them all know in their hearts that if they treat Yun Xiyu as usual, , she could not escape the fate of being gang-raped to death, so the three of them all had the idea of ??occupying this girl at the same time. The wretched-looking man said to the other two: "Two brothers, no matter how many years older you are, this girl will belong to your brother. When there is another girl in the future, she will belong to these two virtuous brothers." The second white-faced man shook his head and said: "What the eldest brother said is different. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that the elder brother gives way to the younger brother. Among the three of us, the younger brother is the youngest, so this woman should belong to the younger brother. If there is another stunning beauty in the future, Woman, I will never fight with my two elder brothers again." The second eldest brother saw that the two of them were occupying one head, and he was even more angry. He shouted: "Eldest brother, third brother, you are wrong to say that. Among the three of us, I am the best in terms of martial arts, and I am also the one who came up with the strategy." If it¡¯s more, this girl should naturally belong to me.¡± The wretched-looking man glanced at him sinisterly, exchanged glances with the white-faced man, and said with an evil smile: "Second brother, although your martial arts are better than those of me and third child, if we two If people unite to deal with you, what are your chances of winning?" The second-ranked person's face changed when he heard this, and he found that the two of them had sandwiched him one after another while they were talking. He couldn't help but laughed angrily and said: "Okay, Wang Xiufeng, Qin Wenyi, since you are ruthless. , don¡¯t blame me for being unintentional, let¡¯s see who can snatch this girl away in the end.¡± The wretched-looking Wang Xiufeng laughed loudly.Finally, this is not the place to talk. Let¡¯s go to the front to find a place to stay, and then I will tell you the details, brother. " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, let me see the real mask of this Japanese warrior." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao walked towards the Japanese warrior whose acupoints were tapped by Feng Duryodhana, but saw the Japanese warrior's eyes filled with excitement. She looked panicked, as if she knew what Hong Tianxiao was going to do next. Hong Tianxiao walked up to her, reached out and took off her hood, and found that this Japanese warrior whose martial arts skills were not inferior to Feng Nandi's was actually a stunning beauty, and she looked to be no more than twenty-four or five years old. At this moment, she was looking at Hong Tianxiao in horror, as if she was worried about something. Feng Nandi also didn't expect that the person who beat him to the point where he was almost unable to fight back was actually a twenty-four or five-year-old woman. His old face turned red, and he sighed and said: "There are talented people in our country, and it seems that Feng I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Seeing that Feng Nandi's ambition was thwarted again, Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "Brother Feng is wrong. If my guess is correct, this woman must be the best in martial arts among the Japanese warriors. There are only two or three people who surpass her in martial arts." Feng Nandi was stunned and asked: "Brother, why are you so sure? Do you know something about the Japanese warriors?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Today is the first time that I have seen a Japanese warrior. However, this woman's martial arts is no longer inferior to that of Brother Feng. If there were warriors like this in Japan, I'm afraid they would have crossed over a long time ago." The sea has invaded the Central Plains, how can we use this sneaky business?" Feng Nandi suddenly realized it and became ambitious again. He laughed and said, "What my brother said is true, but it is like this. It's my brother that I am underestimating myself." Hong Tianxiao turned to the Japanese warrior and said, "Tell me, what's your name?" The Japanese warrior said coldly, "Humph", turned away, and did not answer Hong Tianxiao's question. Hong Tianxiao knew that the Japanese warriors were extremely well-organized. If the mission failed, they could only commit suicide by caesarean section. If they betrayed, the end would be even more tragic. He was not in a hurry at the moment. He just leaned his head and whispered in her ear: "I know what you are worried about. But since you have fallen into my hands, you are my person from now on, and I will protect you, but if you persist in your obsession, I will have eighteen ways to get you to reveal the secrets of your organization." Who would have expected that this Japanese woman suddenly said something in Chinese: "I will not be afraid of your torture to extract a confession." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly and said: "Okay, I will make a bet with you. After I find a place to rest, I will definitely let you tell the secrets of your organization in half an hour." How could this woman believe it? You must know that if a Japanese woman wants to become a member of the organization, she must first give up her virginity in order to use it as a threat once captured. She then snorted and looked at it with disdain. He looked at Hong Tianxiao and said, "I know what you want to do, but do you just want my body? Take it as you please." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered the introduction about Japanese female ninjas he had seen on TV before. Then he suddenly realized and said with a smile: "Of course I will ask for your body, but I will never use it as a blackmail. In this way, Let¡¯s make a bet. If I really ask you about the secrets of your organization in half an hour, you will stay with me forever from now on and will not betray you for the rest of your life. If I can¡¯t do it, I will let you go. , how about it?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 309 The woman that night turned out to be An Xiaohui You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao said to Feng Nandi: "Brother Feng, bury the disciples of your sect here first, and then we go to the front to find a place to rest." After listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, Feng Nandi's face suddenly darkened. He slowly walked to the bodies of Feng Bubai and Feng Bupo, looked up to the sky and sighed, unable to help but burst into tears. As the saying goes, a child is afraid of losing his father, a middle-aged man is afraid of losing his wife, and an old man is afraid of losing his son. Feng Nandi is also a well-known leader of a sect in the martial arts world. In the end, both of his sons died before him. How could he not let this iron-clad man survive? The man left two lines of heroic tears. Hong Tianxiao understood Feng Nandi's mood, walked slowly behind him, sighed and said: "Brother Feng, people cannot be resurrected after death, so please forgive me and obey." Mei Jianhe and others also came up to persuade Feng Nandi. Then he stood up, stopped crying, and suddenly laughed loudly and said: "My son, Feng Nandi, died fighting against the Qing Dynasty. He deserved his death." At that moment, Feng Nandi, Mei Jianhe and others dug a big hole together and buried the brothers Feng Bubai and Feng Bupo as well as three other Huashan disciples here. In order to prevent their enemies from digging their graves, no one buried them. Dare to erect a monument, just to make a mark. When it is easy to identify it in the future, we will leave together. Thirty miles ahead is a small town. Although it is a small town, it is not a small town, but the population is a bit small. It was exactly three o'clock when everyone arrived, but there were almost no people on the street. Except for Yun Xiyu, everyone was considered a veteran, so they secretly paid attention to this situation. In order to let Yun Xiyu gain more experience in the world, Hong Tianxiao also told her about the anomalies in this town. Originally, Yun Xiyu didn't notice anything, but after what Hong Tianxiao said, she also felt that this town was a bit strange, and felt a little strange in her heart. She was secretly worried, but when she saw Hong Tianxiao's calm look, she suddenly felt reassured in her heart, and the trace of worry disappeared without a trace. This may be a woman's trust in the man she likes, and sometimes it is not needed Verbal. There is only one inn in this small town. It is not small in scale and has an even grander name. It is called Panlong Inn. The owner of Panlong Inn is a kind old man in his fifties. When Hong Tianxiao and Feng Nandi came in, he was lying there and dozing. Hong Tianxiao threw out a one hundred tael silver note and asked the boss for five guest rooms. The boss immediately smiled and sent a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old to lead everyone upstairs. After entering the room, Hong Tianxiao put down his pocket and released the Japanese female ninja. Feng Nandi arranged for Mei Jianhe and Liu Peisheng to guard the door. Hong Tianxiao saw that Feng Nandi, Sun Zhongjun and others had no intention of going out, so he said: "Brother Feng, I want to use a method of forcing a confession from the Shenlong Cult to make her tell the whole story. I also ask Brother Feng to evade it first. When the younger brother asks clearly, he will naturally tell the elder brother." Hong Tianxiao didn't want people from the Huashan Sect to know about the soul-catching technique, otherwise, Sun Zhongjun would definitely be able to deduce his identity from the soul-pulling technique. Feng Nandi has been in the martial arts world for a long time, and naturally knows that some sects in the martial arts world have some unique skills that they don't want outsiders to see. He nodded and said: "Okay, brother, I will wait for the news about my brother." After saying that, Feng Nandi The enemy took Sun Zhongjun, An Xiaohui, Mei Jianhe and Liu Peisheng at the door to another room three rooms away. After the people from Huashan sent out, Hong Tianxiao looked at the Japanese female ninja who was sitting next to the bed with a nervous look on her face, and then at Yun Xiyu who looked curious. Originally, Hong Tianxiao also wanted Yun Xiyu to go out, but doing so would inevitably arouse others' suspicion, thinking that he wanted to take advantage of this beautiful female ninja. In addition, in this weird town, if Yun Xiyu was alone, Who knows what will happen. The female ninja kept looking at Hong Tianxiao worriedly, but found that his eyes were getting more and more blurred, her mind became more and more relaxed, and all the tension and worry just now disappeared. Although Hong Tianxiao has guided the female ninja's mental power to follow his own rhythm, he has not yet found a breakthrough in the female ninja's heart. Hong Tianxiao's mind was spinning, and he had been thinking about the female ninja's spiritual breakthrough. He asked seven or eight questions, but to no avail. Seeing that a quarter of an hour had passed, Hong Tianxiao's mental power could no longer guide the female ninja, and he almost rushed out. Sweated all over. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao remembered something, so he asked: "You failed this mission, what will your superiors do with your family?" Sure enough, when she heard this question, the female ninja's heart suddenly trembled. Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to catch her, took control of her mind, and continued to ask: "What's your name?" The female ninja replied numbly: "Kagekawa Yumi." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Who ordered you to kill the Huashan sect members this time?" &nReputation. " Hong Tianxiao remembered An Xiaohui's words that night and knew that she was worried about her husband's life. He knew that if he didn't use a little force, he was afraid that it would be difficult to capture her heart today. So, when An Xiaohui had no precautions, Hong Tianxiao Suddenly he took a step forward and held her tightly in his arms. An Xiaohui was suddenly attacked and couldn't help but turn pale in shock. She opened her mouth to shout, but was kissed by Hong Tianxiao, and her spiritual tongue penetrated all of a sudden. Her mouth was entangled with the piece of lilac. An Xiaohui struggled desperately, but how could she, a woman, compare to Hong Tianxiao's strength? This struggle seemed insignificant under Hong Tianxiao's steel-like arms. Hong Tianxiao's spiritual tongue tightly wrapped around the piece of clove that was eager to retreat, sucking it to the extreme, and after a painful kiss, An Xiaohui's struggle became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. Ever since her romantic encounter with Hong Tianxiao that night in Prince Pingxi's palace, Hong Tianxiao's power and majesty were deeply imprinted on her heart. Although she didn't know his face because of the darkness, Hong Tianxiao's voice has made An Xiaohui unable to forget it in her life. Moreover, An Xiaohui had already sketched the outline of Hong Tianxiao in her heart. Today, when she heard Hong Tianxiao's voice, An Xiaohui immediately understood that this handsome man who had saved the Huashan sect and had a close relationship with the head brother was the man who had a close relationship with her that day in Prince Pingxi's palace. This made An Xiaohui even more confused. What surprised Hui was that Hong Tianxiao's appearance was almost the same as what he had imagined in his heart. Since recognizing Hong Tianxiao, An Xiaohui's mood has been extremely complicated. She is eager for Hong Tianxiao to recognize her, but she is also worried that Hong Tianxiao will recognize her. In fact, when Hong Tianxiao knocked on her door, she was in an extremely happy mood, but the woman's shyness and the pain of her life forced her to deny it with a straight face. However, Hong Tianxiao's sudden kiss completely disrupted An Xiaohui's mood, making her rejection almost useless in the face of lust. She originally hoped to be with this outstanding man for the rest of her life, but An Xiaohui finally She gave up any resistance, opened her heart and body to accept Hong Tianxiao. The dream she had dreamed of for many days finally became a reality. Miaorener, who had thought about it for so long, finally embraced her delicate body again. An Xiaohui's heart was filled with joy, expectation and a little fear. She allowed Hong Tianxiao to caress. He gently took off all his clothes, but closed his eyes tightly, his eyelashes trembling, without any resistance. However, when the coolness enveloped her delicate body, to her surprise, Hong Tianxiao did not immediately raise his spear and gallop on her body, letting her experience the wonderful feeling of ecstasy again. She had only experienced that feeling once in her life, in Prince Pingxi's study. After a long time, there was no movement, and even Hong Tianxiao's breathing could not be heard. An Xiaohui felt strange, so she opened her eyes, only to find that Hong Tianxiao was looking at her body intently. Seeing An Xiaohui open her beautiful eyes, Hong Tianxiao stopped admiring her, smiled slightly, and said softly: "Xiaohui, you are so beautiful. I am so excited to be able to spend this life with you." fragrant." An Xiaohui had never heard such sweet words before. At that moment, she felt ashamed and embarrassed. She closed her eyes hastily and was about to turn over to leave a shadow of Hong Tianxiao, but she felt her sweetheart suddenly pressing on her body. The soft tongue she had sucked all over her body once again penetrated into her mouth (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 310 Sun Zhongjun¡¯s loss You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Between men and women, kissing can express inner joy and feelings better than talking, but people in ancient times did not realize this. Many people spent time in the bridal chamber and even in later life, few couples kissed each other. I once remembered a book that said that many women in ancient times, although they had many children, kept their first kiss throughout their lives until they died of old age. It can be seen that the sexual intercourse between most couples in ancient China was very simple and simple, without any warm-up or flirting, and they often went straight to the point. On the contrary, some skills and postures are found on prostitutes in brothels, or on concubines or maids of wealthy families. Hong Tianxiao felt that it was almost the same, and the two of them merged together perfectly. An Xiaohui's heart trembled. The moment she had been waiting for for a long time finally came again. She also knew in her heart that the bone-crushing ecstasy would come next. An Xiaohui was also a smart woman. Although she was addicted to lust, she still did not forget that this was an inn, and there were senior brothers and sisters from the Huashan Sect next door. When she felt that her mouth was about to lose control, she hurriedly pressed her right hand on the bed with her right hand. As soon as he grabbed it, he didn't know what he grabbed, but he stuffed it directly into his mouth. Only then did he feel free and bold to express the comfort of his body and indulge to his heart's content. While Hong Tianxiao and An Xiaohui were having a storm in the room, there was a person sitting in a daze in front of An Xiaohui's room. It was Sun Zhongjun, the flying witch. After they went back to their rooms, Sun Zhongjun only took two bites of food before he couldn't eat anymore, so he went to Hong Tianxiao's room, but learned from Yun Xiyu that he had never gone back. Sun Zhongjun was wondering. Except for Feng Nandi, who locked himself in a room because of the pain of losing his son, Hong Tianxiao was not very familiar with anyone else in the Huashan faction. Where could he go? Sometimes a woman's intuition is very scary. Sun Zhongjun suddenly remembered that Hong Tianxiao once looked at An Xiaohui's back in a daze. An Xiaohui seemed to be avoiding Hong Tianxiao intentionally. It seemed that something had happened between the two of them before, and she immediately said so without hesitation. Arriving at An Xiaohui's door, just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard the heavy breathing of a man and a woman from inside. How could she, who had watched Hong Tianxiao fight several women, not know what the two people in the room were doing. Sun Zhongjun¡¯s mood was extremely complicated. Loss, jealousy, worry, expectation, etc. were all lingering in her heart. She asked herself that her beauty was not inferior to An Xiaohui's, and An Xiaohui was just a widowed woman, while she was a young lady. Why could Hong Tianxiao like An Xiaohui but not her? Listening to the deliberately suppressed bone-eroding sound coming from inside, Sun Zhongjun felt a warm current rising spontaneously in his lower abdomen. The situation was almost exactly the same as that night. Before that night in the Zhengzhou magistrate's house, Sun Zhongjun did not know that this was the case. What happened, but after experiencing it once, she naturally knew that she was affected by the sound inside. Sun Zhongjun knew in his heart that if he continued to listen, his private parts would be flooded like that night, but in his heart, Sun Zhongjun was looking forward to hearing such a voice. Just when she was hesitating, she suddenly heard Mei Jianhe's voice coming from behind her: "Junior sister Sun, what's wrong with you? Are you looking for that Ke Fu?" Sun Zhongjun was shocked and turned around hurriedly: "It turns out to be Senior Brother Mei. My little sister suddenly remembered that Junior Sister An was injured and thought I wanted to come and visit." Sun Zhongjun couldn't find a suitable excuse for a while, so he had to visit An Xiaohui. The injury serves as a far-fetched reason. Mei Jianhe was very surprised. Neither he nor Sun Zhongjun liked An Xiaohui, so why did Sun Zhongjun suddenly come to visit her injury? Moreover, An Xiaohui only suffered some skin trauma, and she had already applied Hong Tianxiao's special medicine. After receiving the golden sore medicine, Mei Jianhe suddenly noticed that Sun Zhongjun's eyes were wavering, as if he had something on his mind. Since he came back from being captured last time, Mei Jianhe felt that Sun Zhongjun seemed to be a different person. His previous impulsive and unruly personality had disappeared and was replaced by gentleness and consideration. Mei Jianhe had also suspected that Sun Zhongjun might be a fake person sent by the Qing court. After all, they could not release the captured people so easily, so Mei Jianhe had deliberately pretended not to remember and asked Sun Zhongjun some questions. Unexpectedly, Sun Zhongjun responded fluently to the old events of the past years. Only then did Mei Jianhe believe that this junior sister Sun was indeed real. However, why she had such a sudden change has always been a mystery buried deep in her heart. " However, despite being fascinated, Mei Jianhe still prefers this gentle and considerate junior sister. After all, her beauty can only be matched by An Xiaohui and He Tishou in the Huashan Sect. Mei Jianhe, who had lost his wife for many years and had not remarried, suddenly found that he began to like Sun Zhongjun, the flying witch who once gave countless young heroes in the world a nightmare. Sun Zhongjun saw Mei Jianhe walking towards him non-stop and was worried that he might hear the noise in the room, so he hurried to greet her.She didn't dare to take the initiative to open her heart. However, she also remembered what Du Lijuan and Qi Lanjiao said before they broke up: Sister Xiyu, the young master is a rare and extraordinary man in the world. If our daughter's family can find such a destination, it can be said that they have found a lifetime of happiness. After all, the younger sister and the young master just met each other for the first time and didn¡¯t know each other well. My sister arranged this arrangement to let the younger sister have a certain understanding of the young master. When we meet next time, if the younger sister likes the two of us, she also falls in love with the young master. , we will match up with the girl. If the girl does not like the young master, we will drop the matter and never mention it again. Yun Xiyu heard her heartbeat at that time. It was a full five days of horse riding to Yangzhou. Including the business and the meeting in Jiangsu, the whole trip would take ten days. When she thought about it, if Hong Tianxiao was really what Du Lijuan and Qi Lanjiao said He was so outstanding that ten days were enough to impress her. But what she didn't expect was that in just two or three days, she already had the shameful thought of giving her body to him. When the second floor of the inn became quiet again with An Xiaohui's long cry, the men all secretly breathed a sigh of relief, while the women gradually woke up from their lust. Jingchuan Youyou was lying on the bed, gasping for air, while Yun Xiyu was sitting on the ground leaning against the wall, her cheeks flushed and her eyes closed. Yun Xiyu reacted quickly, but after all, she was still a girl waiting to be married, and she also understood the shame of this matter. She just secretly sat on the ground and gently arranged her clothes, hoping to be able to react before Jingchuan Yumi. Arrange the clothes so that they are almost flawless. However, just when she tied her bellyband again, Jingchuan Yumi suddenly sat up on the bed, looked at Yun Xiyu and asked: "Girl, do you know who this powerful man is?" Yun Xiyu said "Ah" and did not bother to answer Jingchuan Yumi's words. She hurriedly stood up and straightened her clothes quickly. Then she breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking of Jingchuan Yumi's question just now, she replied shyly. : "That's the man who came with me. Who else in the world can be so powerful besides him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 311 Sun Zhongjun¡¯s proactive confession You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The face of a fifty-year-old man suddenly appeared in Jingchuan's beautiful mind, and he praised sincerely: "I didn't expect it to be him. Not only is he highly skilled in martial arts, but he is also so good in bed. He is already in his fifties this year." , if you were twenty years younger, wouldn't you be even more powerful than you are now?" "Puch", Yun Xiyu couldn't help laughing when she saw that Jingchuan Youyou mistook Hong Tianxiao for a fifty-year-old man. She suddenly felt that she had lost her composure and hurriedly explained, "How can he be more than fifty years old? This year he is only More than 20 years old." Yun Xiyu's lack of experience in the world of martial arts was here, and he told the truth at once. Fortunately, Jingchuan Youyou had already developed a great love for Hong Tianxiao, otherwise, it would be equivalent to leaking it to the enemy. One's own secrets. "Really?" Jingchuan Yumi was shocked when he heard this, with a look of admiration on his face. Japanese warriors advocated force, and ninjas were no exception. For female ninjas, their powerful force and ability in bed made them even more admired. Although Jingchuan Yumi is different from ordinary female ninjas, she has only experienced a man twice, but as a normal woman, her desire for this aspect is spontaneous. Yun Xiyu looked at the admiration on Jingchuan Youyou's face, and she suddenly felt great pride in her heart, as if what Jingchuan Youyou admired was her man. When she looked up, she was no longer shy as before, and said proudly: "Then Of course, there are countless beauties around the young master, and he will dominate ten women every night without falling down." After Yun Xiyu said this, she felt extremely surprised in her heart, and she did not expect that she could say it like nothing happened. Such shameful words. Of course, Jingchuan Youyou couldn't see that Yun Xiyu was still a virgin, and thought she was also one of Hong Tianxiao's women. She looked envious and said: "We have ten women at night and can't be defeated with a golden gun. We don't have a man like this in Japan. It's really I envy you so much." At the same time, Jingchuan Youyou also made a decision in her heart. She would beg Hong Tianxiao to go to Japan to rescue her sister, and then the two of them would follow Hong Tianxiao from then on. It was almost dinner time when Hong Tianxiao walked out of An Xiaohui's room. Originally, Hong Tianxiao was going to drag her out so that he could propose to Feng Nandi, but An Xiaohui refused to follow Hong Tianxiao because of her shyness. Coming out together, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to go out first, but instead of going to Feng Nandi's room, he went directly to Yun Xiyu and Jingchuan Youyou's room, because he suddenly remembered that Yun Xiyu's lack of experience in the world of martial arts, and his relationship with a man who understood The Chinese characters Jingchuan are so beautiful together, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that you won¡¯t be fooled. After entering the door, Hong Tianxiao found that in addition to Yun Xiyu and Jingchuan Youyou, Sun Zhongjun was also in the room. Judging from the situation, it seemed that Sun Zhongjun and Yun Xiyu were having a very pleasant chat. In fact, Hong Tianxiao looked a little less and it was not the two of them. The three of them had a great time chatting with each other, but with the addition of Jing Chuan Youyou, the three of them had a great time chatting. The three of them did not expect Hong Tianxiao to push the door in without knocking. They were all stunned. But soon, Yun Xiyu's eyes suddenly became very happy and excited, and Jingchuan's beautiful eyes turned into admiration and admiration. Looking forward to it, Sun Zhongjun's eyes became nervous and worried. Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that Sun Zhongjun would be here, so he said hello to her first, and then casually asked Yun Xiyu about Jingchuan Youyou's situation. When he heard that there was nothing going on, he felt relieved, thinking that Sun Zhongjun was actually here. It was a bit inappropriate to stay here by myself, so I said goodbye and went out. Unexpectedly, as soon as Hong Tianxiao stepped out, Sun Zhongjun followed him. Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard the sound, but then he heard Sun Zhongjun softly say: "Master Hong, do you have time? Mr. Zhong wants to talk to Master Hong about something." Hong Tianxiao was only slightly shocked. Fortunately, he was mentally prepared and had no hope of deceiving Sun Zhongjun, so he nodded and said, "Okay, Miss Sun, let's go outside for a walk." Because of the sparse population, although it is just dark now, there are almost no pedestrians on the streets of the town. There are only a few pubs with weak lights. When Hong Tianxiao and Sun Zhongjun passed by, they just turned around. When I first took a look, I found that there was not a single customer inside except the dozing bartender and the shopkeeper who was settling accounts. The two walked for three streets without saying a word. Hong Tianxiao felt that Sun Zhongjun was not blaming him, but he was not impatient. He stayed with her in silence until the two came to the end of Juxiang Street. It was pitch dark and No one lives there, just towering trees and lush grass. There was no road ahead. Sun Zhongjun finally woke up, plucked up his courage, and said softly to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Hong, what do you think of Zhongjun?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned and thought to himself, what does this mean? Could it be that she is attracted to him? That's not right. She has no contact with him. Although she saw through him,Rumi, originally she thought that she was taking the initiative to confess her love, that she was taking the initiative to show her love to her. Hong Tianxiao might not cherish her too much, but from Hong Tianxiao's actions and words just now, she no longer had such worries at all, and put Qiong's head in front of her. Buried in Hong Tianxiao's arms, he nodded lightly and said: "Jun'er's body and heart belong to the Young Master. The Young Master has already taken away Jun'er's heart. As for Jun'er's body, the Young Master can take it away whenever he wants." When will it be taken away, Jun'er will be waiting for it." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, if there are no major changes tonight, I will accomplish good things with Jun'er and let Jun'er taste the feeling of ecstasy. Those three people will go far away. Let's follow them quickly." "After saying that, without waiting for Sun Zhongjun to react, he half-hugged her delicate body and followed her using his various light kung fu skills. Hong Tianxiao thought, according to what they said, it seems that their leader's position is the altar leader. Could it be Suo Qingqiu, the altar leader of the Yangzhou branch of the Demon Sect? According to Lijuan and the others, the Yangzhou branch is located in Yangzhou City, which is still hundreds of miles away from Yangzhou City. How could she appear here? Hong Tianxiao seemed to be holding Sun Zhongjun in his arms and followed the three of them for a long time. He found that the three of them could not find any trace of the two of them. After a brief discussion, he suddenly changed direction and turned right from a street in front. It seemed that the situation was After reporting to the altar leader they mentioned, Hong Tianxiao followed the three of them unhurriedly. The three of them ran for another quarter of an hour before arriving at the northernmost part of the town. After looking around, one of the short and thin men came to an unlit private house on the left and knocked on the door. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he felt strange and thought to himself, seeing that there was only one room in this private house and there was no light on, could it be that Nasuo Qingqiu was already asleep? As soon as the knock on the door came, the lights suddenly turned on in the room, and then the door was opened from the inside. Hong Tianxiao looked around and saw an old woman in her fifties. The person who knocked on the door saw this old woman. , seemed to be very scared, and said respectfully: "Grandma Xu, has the altar master rested?" Granny Xu snorted and said: "Liu Yuzhou, don't you look at what time it is now. Even my old lady has gone to bed. The altar master has been tired for a day, how can he not rest? You came here late at night, could it be that you met someone What's the big deal? Tell me quickly so I can pass it on to you." Liu Yuzhou hurriedly apologized and said with a smile: "Granny Xu, I'm disturbing your rest. I don't know whether this matter is a major matter or not. Please help me analyze it. If you think it's a major matter, I'll trouble you." I would like to report to the Altar Master. If it is not an important matter, please tell the Altar Master tomorrow morning." So, Liu Yuzhou told Granny Xu about what happened tonight, although she didn't say much. , but explained the important content clearly. Hong Tianxiao had supernatural ears, so he could naturally hear the conversation between the two clearly. He secretly praised that Liu Yuzhou was very versatile. No matter he was facing someone up or down, he could always know what to say and when. It is more appropriate to say that, and the expression ability is excellent. If the Qing Gong is a little higher, he can definitely become an excellent spy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 312: Love teases Qingqiu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After listening to Liu Yuzhou's story, Granny Xu frowned and said to him: "Those two people must not have returned to the inn. Otherwise, someone would have come to report. It seems that the martial arts of these two people are not weak. No wonder you can I'm missing you. You continue to monitor closely around the Panlong Inn and report any movement immediately, and I will report the matter to the Altar Master." Liu Yuzhou nodded hurriedly and said to Granny Xu: "Thank you for your help, I will leave first." After saying that, without waiting for Granny Xu to speak, Liu Yuzhou hurried back to Liu Laoer and Qi Heizi without looking back. The ground is gone. Granny Xu looked at the backs of the three people, lost her mind for a while, and then closed the door, but the lights in the room were not turned off. Hong Tianxiao and Sun Zhongjun quietly touched the window and found that there was only one person's shadow moving back and forth in the room. There was no second person. He felt strange and thought to himself, could it be that Granny Xu lives here and Suo Qingqiu does not? Here, after listening to the reports of the three people, Granny Xu should either report to Suo Qingqiu immediately, or continue to sleep and report to Suo Qingqiu tomorrow. After all, Suo Qingqiu should make the specific actions and judgments. Just when Hong Tianxiao was wondering, he suddenly heard another voice coming from the room. It was not as old as Granny Xu's voice, but the crisp voice of a young girl: "Strange, the report I received said that it was a Japanese warrior. There are only one or two women, so why are there four women among these eight people?¡± Hong Tianxiao was horrified. You must know that ever since he mastered the divine ear, with his skills, no one can hide from his ears, not to mention just a layer of wall, even a distance of dozens of feet. Now he But only one person's breathing could be heard in the room, which showed that the other person's martial arts was incredibly high. After a long while, no more voices were heard in the room, only Granny Xu still made some footsteps walking around. While Hong Tianxiao was horrified, he was even more surprised. Since there were two people in the room, it was absolutely impossible not to talk. Could it be that Suo Qingqiu was so scary that even Granny Xu didn't dare to speak in front of her? It seems that the Suo Qingqiu described by Situ Qian and others, although his name is true to his name, cold and charming, is actually very good to his subordinates. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and something seemed to come to his mind. Could it be that Granny Xu in the room was disguised as Suo Qingqiu? So Hong Tianxiao pulled Sun Zhongjun up and left the window without a sound, arriving ten feet away. Sun Zhongjun also saw that Granny Xu's martial arts skills were inferior to hers. He felt strange when he saw Hong Tianxiao suddenly taking her away. However, since her heart already belonged to Hong Tianxiao, she knew that he must have a reason for doing this, so he would not say anything more. Sure enough, after the two of them stood firm, Hong Tianxiao told Sun Zhongjun his guess. He knew that with Sun Zhongjun's experience in the world, he should be able to come up with some good ideas. Sure enough, after Sun Zhongjun heard this, he didn't think much, so he gently told Hong Tianxiao a way, which was to start with Liu Yuzhou just now. Hong Tianxiao guessed right. Granny Xu in the room was dressed by Suo Qingqiu. Her mask was accidentally obtained by her during a mission many years ago. It was made by a Jiangnan historian. The reason why she hid her true identity and took on the identity of Granny Xu was naturally to avoid harassment from Sima Biao, Bujie Monk and others. Because of the ingenuity of the mask, it really easily defeated Sima Biao and Bujie Monk. Monk Jie and other old men have been deceived one by one. The announcement of Granny Xu as the chief protector of the Yangzhou branch was the last time Suo Qingqiu appeared in his true identity. Since then, for several years, no demon sect disciples in the Yangzhou branch have seen Suo Qingqiu again. All uploads and distributions were made by Grandma Xu did the work alone. Because Granny Xu¡¯s martial arts are so high that she is superior to all the guardians and fairies in the divisions, and she is also cruel and ruthless, almost the same as Suo Qingqiu, so there are almost no disciples of the Demon Cult who are not afraid of her, starting with Liu Yuzhou just now The fear of her is evident. Originally, Suo Qingqiu had no intention of hiding it from Situ Qian, Shao Yuzhu and other close friends. However, because the girls had their own responsibilities and rarely saw each other, before Suo Qingqiu could tell them about the matter, What happened to Du Lijuan happened. As a result, Suo Qingqiu had lingering fears. He was worried that if he told Situ Qian, Shao Yuzhu and other close friends about this matter, if any of them were taken over by Sima Biao, Bujie Monk, Si Moluo and others, it would be very difficult for them to take over. This matter might be leaked out and fall into the scheme of these old perverts, so Suo Qingqiu gritted his teeth and hid the matter without telling anyone. After about a stick of incense had passed, when Suo Qingqiu couldn't figure out the reason and turned out the lights and prepared to go to bed to continue sleeping, the knock on the door rang again, and it was the code for the Yangzhou branch. Suo Qingqiu was shocked and thought to himself, LiuQingqiu felt that his heart began to feel restless again. Although his upper body only had a thin bellyband, it was surprisingly hot. Soon, the sound of kissing disappeared, but was replaced by Sun Zhongjun's heavy breathing. The sound seemed painful, but also seemed to be very happy and exciting. Although Suo Qingqiu desperately told herself to never open her eyes, never to open her eyes, she couldn't overcome her inner demons, and the scene in front of her was still reflected in her brain. There were two snow-white bodies pressed together on the bed. Sun Zhongjun was lying on his back with his eyes closed. Although she did not do any strenuous exercise, the gasping sound that stimulated Suo Qingqiu did come from her mouth, while Hong Tianxiao was pressing on her. body, and seemed to be moving up and down constantly. As soon as Suo Qingqiu saw the movements of the two people on the bed, she felt a sudden heat flow within her body. She had never felt this kind of thing before, and she felt even more panicked. She wanted to twist her body, but she couldn't. She was so overwhelmed that she simply forgot that she still had the ability to close her eyes, but she stared straight at the two people on the bed. The more she looked at them, the faster the heat in her body circulated. What a strange feeling, such a beautiful feeling. Suo Qingqiu, who had felt this feeling for the first time, couldn't help but began to look forward to this feeling coming again. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao, who was using his hands and mouth on Sun Zhongjun, suddenly sat up on his knees and turned his head. He smiled at Suo Qingqiu twice, and Suo Qingqiu suddenly felt another wave of heat arise. With a soft cry of "Ah" and a slight movement from Hong Tianxiao, Sun Zhongjun finally completed the transformation from a girl to a young woman. However, this transformation came a little late, but although it was a little late, she had no regrets. Because she had been waiting for so many years, and what she was waiting for was a strange man who could make all women in the world fall in love with him. "How can you see a rainbow without going through wind and rain? After pain comes the beginning of happiness. After becoming a young woman, calling for bed is naturally a skill that young women do not need to learn at all. As Sun Zhongjun's screams grew from small to loud, from shy to relaxed, from tactful to direct, Suo Qingqiu's restlessness and lust also followed the rhythm of the screams step by step towards the peak, falling to the ground again and again. Time flies by the fastest at this time. Suo Qingqiu doesn't know how many times her body has experienced peaks, nor how many sticky things she has sprayed out. There is only one thought in her heart: happiness, so happy. Yeah, I've never felt this way before. When Hong Tianxiao and Sun Zhongjun stopped all movements and lay side by side on the bed to rest, Suo Qingqiu suddenly found that his body was very weak, his limbs were weak, and his breathing became louder. "Jun'er, did you feel wonderful just now?" Hong Tianxiao raised his head slightly with his arms. From this position, he could not only have a clear view of Sun Zhongjun's beautiful body, but also could see Suo Qingqiu clearly. However, although Suo Qingqiu and Sun Zhongjun were both women, she still did not dare to look away and hurriedly lowered her head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 313 Yun Xiyu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well, the young master is so strong, Jun'er almost can't stand it." Sun Zhongjun had just endured the rain and dew, and his brain had not yet fully awakened. He shyly buried Qiong's head in Hong Tianxiao's arms, completely forgetting that there was Hong Tianxiao's prey across the bed. , completely forgetting that Hong Tianxiao asked this deliberately to seduce another beauty in the room who was not at all inferior to her in beauty. "Hahahaha", Hong Tianxiao gently stroked Sun Zhongjun's hair and laughed proudly, "Jun'er, is this called strong? I know that you are new and can't have sex for too long, so I showed mercy to you. , otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to end the battle in another two hours. If you don¡¯t believe it, just touch here and try.¡± When Sun Zhongjun heard this, his face turned red with embarrassment, but he actually stretched out his little hand to touch it. He immediately let out an exclamation, and his eyes hurriedly looked there. It turned out to be a pillar holding the sky. Sun Zhongjun was horrified. Although she wanted to try her best to please Hong Tianxiao, the pain and fatigue in her body really made her powerless. She looked at Hong Tianxiao with pleading and embarrassed eyes. Of course Hong Tianxiao understood Sun Zhongjun's mood. He reached out and touched her pretty face twice, and laughed loudly: "Don't be afraid, Jun'er. The young master is a compassionate person and will not torture his own woman like that. You can Take a rest and watch the young master and I perform with Miss Qingqiu. In this case, neither of you will suffer." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao gently got off the bed and walked towards Suo Qingqiu with bare feet. Only then did Sun Zhongjun remember that there was a beautiful female prisoner in the room. Knowing that he could escape a "catastrophe", he couldn't help but feel relieved. He chuckled, frowned, and moved his body toward the bed with difficulty. Although the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and Sun Zhongjun was not loud, Suo Qingqiu heard it clearly. She looked at Hong Tianxiao's naked and fit body slowly walking towards her, her heart stopped beating for an instant, her mouth opened, and her eyes opened. It was very big, but his eyes wandered over Hong Tianxiao's body. Suo Qingqiu's brain almost stopped thinking, but she knew in her heart what Hong Tianxiao was going to do when he came to her. She also knew that her innocence was about to be lost in the hands of this almost perfect man, but something happened in her heart. There was no thought of rejection, but Fang's heart was filled with infinite expectations. Just when Hong Tianxiao came a step away from Suo Qingqiu and before he had time to speak, a slight sound of dripping water suddenly reached their ears. This was not the first time Hong Tianxiao had experienced this kind of thing. Seeing Suo Qingqiu's pretty face turn red with embarrassment, he understood what had happened and stopped immediately. After saying that, Hong Tianxiao didn't wait for Suo Qingqiu to react. He stood up suddenly, then untied her acupoints very quickly, pulled her up, pulled her into his arms, opened his mouth and pressed his lips to hers. above. Suo Qingqiu was extremely shy and had no time to react. When their lips touched, she finally understood. She just pushed Hong Tianxiao outwards with all her strength, completely forgetting that she still had martial arts skills. . How could a woman push Hong Tianxiao's tiger body with so much strength? Her struggle was insignificant in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. The strength in her arms gradually increased, making her struggle weaker and weaker. In fact, Hong Tianxiao was already lucky enough to have the indestructible power of the Vajra. Even if Suo Qingqiu could use all his inner strength to slap him, he would never be able to hurt Hong Tianxiao at all. Since she couldn't push once, Suo Qingqiu never wanted to push again, because she couldn't describe the joy, expectation and emptiness in her heart. There was no longer any rejection in her heart, and her reserve had disappeared without a trace. , Suo Qingqiu not only stopped pushing Hong Tianxiao outward, but instead used a pair of jade arms to hold Hong Tianxiao's head firmly. Hong Tianxiao then withdrew his hands and mouth from Suo Qingqiu's body, laughed twice, looked at Suo Qingqiu who was still immersed in lust with a smile, and said softly: "Miss Qingqiu, this matter involves your lifelong happiness. If If the girl disagrees, please shake your head, I will never force Miss Qingqiu." Sun Zhongjun couldn't help but feel funny when he listened to Hong Tianxiao's questions. He secretly thought in his heart that the young master is really good and bad, even asking questions is a trap. If Suo Qingqiu is asked directly if she agrees, she will definitely not nod because of shyness, but if she is asked to shake her head if she disagrees, I am afraid that she will never shake her head after having just tasted the wonderful feeling, and will choose to acquiesce. Sure enough, Suo Qingqiu felt ashamed after hearing Hong Tianxiao's question. Although he knew that as long as he did not shake his head and maintained his innocence for twenty years, he would not be able to keep it. However, his longing for the wonderful taste just now, coupled with the fact that his body had been damaged Hong Tianxiao saw, kissed, and touched her, and the thought that she had no choice but to marry him made her choose to remain silent. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy, and immediately hugged her gently.The roar made Hong Tianxiao feel restless in his lower abdomen, but he understood that both Suo Qingqiu and Sun Zhongjun were new to the new melon, and they had experienced two consecutive battles, and they were unable to enjoy each other, so he hugged Yun Xi, who was still ashamed. Yu walked towards the three of them and said as he walked: "Master, I haven't let go of my anger yet. Jun'er and Qingqiu Xingua have just broken up and are no longer able to celebrate. It seems that Xiaohui and Yu'er can only accompany me tonight." An Xiaohui had already known it by looking at the way Sun Zhongjun and Suo Qingqiu were walking. After hearing this, she walked towards Hong Tianxiao generously and said with a smile: "Young master is so powerful, how can I not know about it? I'm afraid I and sister Xiyu can't either." Let the young master enjoy himself." After saying this, An Xiaohui winked at Hong Tianxiao and nuzzled her lips in the direction of Jingchuan's beautiful face. How could Hong Tianxiao not know An Xiaohui's intentions? Of course he would not refuse. He laughed and said: "Let's have a dragon and two phoenixes first. If anyone wants to participate, they will naturally join in." After that, Hong Tianxiao hugged him again. Staying with An Xiaohui, the three of them walked towards the bed. Sun Zhongjun smiled and said to Suo Qingqiu: "Sister, let's go to my room, otherwise, we may have to suffer again." After saying that, Sun Zhongjun took Suo Qingqiu's hand and went out. Jingchuan Youyou was left staring blankly at Hong Tianxiao and the other two people who were already sitting on the bed and starting to make out, neither leaving nor staying. Soon, when Jingchuan Youmei found that she couldn't stand the erotic stimulation and was about to go out to Sun Zhongjun's room, she found that the door was closed tightly by Sun Zhongjun from the outside and could not be opened at all. At this moment, Jingchuan Youmei realized that her situation was not good. Although the window was open, her internal energy was blocked. The door was the only way out, but it was blocked, so she had to return to the room again. Jingchuan Youyou¡¯s fate can be imagined, but she is better than Suo Qingqiu. At least she can move, and her hands can release some of the heat in her heart. An hour and a half later, when An Xiaohui and Yun Xiyu, who had just broken up with each other, were unable to fight anymore, Hong Tianxiao waved to Jingchuan Youyou There are women of all kinds around Hong Tianxiao, including Han, Mongolian, Manchu, and Persian beauties, but this is his first time having sex with a Japanese beauty. It is also because of the national complex of later generations that when Hong Tianxiao pressed Jingchuan Youyou on his body, his body was particularly excited. The same posture lasted for a full hour before Jingchuan Youyou, who had been excited too many times and was almost dying, Essence radiates from the body. It was precisely because of this battle between clouds and rain that Jingchuan's graceful body and mind was completely conquered by Hong Tianxiao's bravery and invincibility, and he was willing to work as an insider for him. Later, he finally succeeded in temporarily preventing Japanese ninjas from continuing to enter the Central Plains, and thwarted the conspiracy of the demon sect leader for Hong Tianxiao. It relieves too much pressure. This is a topic for later, let¡¯s not mention it for now. Naturally, the movements in Yun Xiyu's room could not be hidden from Feng Nandi and the others. While they were shocked that Hong Tianxiao's golden gun could not fall, they painfully took out some cotton from the quilt and stuffed their ears tightly, and at the same time they were secretly relieved. Come on, after all, both Hong Tianxiao and Sun Zhongjun are safe and sound. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 314 Gui Erniang¡¯s objection You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao knocked on Feng Nandi¡¯s room early in the morning. Feng Nandi's eyes were slightly dark, obviously because he didn't have a good rest last night. Hong Tianxiao knew it, but pretended not to know at all, and discussed with Feng Nandi how to wipe out all the Tsuchikage and several superiors in the small fishing village of Yu County. Forbearance, as long as these ninjas can be killed, Jingchuan Yumi will have a chance to become the new Tsuchikage, and Hong Tianxiao's plan can be carried out smoothly. After some discussion, everyone decided to arrive in Yuxian County in three days and carry out the encirclement and annihilation plan that night. This time, the leader of the Demon Cult secretly asked Japanese warriors to come to the Central Plains. Only a few disciples of the Demon Cult knew about it. Suo Qingqiu did not know about this, so he naturally confidently and boldly summoned the disciples of the Demon Cult in Yangzhou and selected all the elites to participate in this matter. . After the discussion, Suo Qingqiu returned to the main helm of the sub-altar, summoned the eight sub-altar guardians and ten sub-altar fairies, as well as fifty experts in the sub-altar, and secretly set off to Yu County in batches, agreeing to Two towns around Yu County gathered together. The reason why they were chosen was to disperse the targets. Suo Qingqiu just made some arrangements and did not go with the disciples of the branch. Instead, he chose to go with Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao and his party were originally eight people, but with Suo Qingqiu included, they became nine people. The number of disciples was incomparable to those of the two separate groups, but Feng Nandi strongly requested that they be divided into two groups. He, Mei Jianhe, and Liu Peisheng would go together, while Hong Tianxiao would go with the remaining five girls. When Feng Nandi made this request, Hong Tianxiao felt funny in his heart. He knew that these three men must not be able to stand the screams, so he agreed to Feng Nandi's proposal. When Feng Nandi made this suggestion, all the girls were naturally present. Jingchuan Youyou was better and didn't understand the reason. Suo Qingqiu didn't know because he had just arrived, but Sun Zhongjun, An Xiaohui and Yun Xiyu The three girls are different, and they know it very well, especially Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui, who are brothers and sisters from the same school as Feng Nandi. When encountering such a thing, they will naturally be embarrassed and shy, and their faces will turn red with embarrassment. , lowered their heads, not daring to say a word. Until Feng Nandi and the other three left, the two of them did not dare to raise their heads to look at them, let alone say any farewell words. Without Feng Nandi¡¯s three big light bulbs, Hong Tianxiao could indulge in the flowers as he pleased. During the day, he put on makeup and went on the road, and at night, he slept with the quilt, one dragon and five phoenixes. Jingchuan Youmei was also completely impressed by Hong Tianxiao's magical power of the golden gun, and completely became his sex slave. The so-called sex slave means only physical communication and no other understanding. Except for Jingchuan Youyou, the relationship between the other four girls and Hong Tianxiao can be said to have developed by leaps and bounds. On the one hand, they endured the boundless physical happiness that Hong Tianxiao's magical skill of invulnerability brought to them, and on the other hand, they experienced Hong Tianxiao's tenderness and sweet words. Bring care to their souls. The reason why Suo Qingqiu lost her virginity to Hong Tianxiao was that although she did not refuse at the time, strictly speaking, she should have lost her virginity passively. Later, because of the woman's idea of ????consistency and the fact that several sisters chose this man, she This gave rise to the idea of ????resigning to fate. However, in the past few days of contact, she found that Hong Tianxiao's character, martial arts, ambition, appearance and skills in bed were all first-class, and she truly tied her heart to Hong Tianxiao. Three days later, Hong Tianxiao took the five girls to the pre-arranged Qigu Town and stayed at an inconspicuous inn. Suo Qingqiu still dressed up as Granny Xu to contact the disciples in the branch, while Hong Tianxiao Staying in the inn with the other four girls, waiting for Feng Nandi and the others to come to the door, because they left the Huashan Sect's code along the way. Half an hour later, Feng Nandi took Mei Jianhe and Liu Peisheng to knock on Hong Tianxiao's door. Hong Tianxiao saw that the three of them were refreshed and in high spirits. The dark circles under their eyes when they broke up had long since disappeared. He knew that the three of them had rested well along the way. Although he was amused in his heart, he did not dare to show it. After Feng Nandi entered the room, he thought of the scene three days ago and felt a little embarrassed. However, he was an old man after all, so his blush only lasted for a moment and then returned to normal. Mei Jianhe and Liu Peisheng, on the other hand, were not only jealous of Hong Tianxiao now, but also had infinite admiration for Hong Tianxiao, because they found that Sun Zhongjun, who was not only known for his ruthlessness and ruthlessness, but also hated men the most, was like a man in front of Hong Tianxiao. She is like a little woman, and she gets along with the other three girls like sisters. This room is the largest room in this small inn. There are only two beds. However, even so, the space is only slightly larger than the single room in the Panlong Inn last time. Fortunately, there are more stools, as many as four. . After Hong Tianxiao invited Feng Nandi, Mei Jianhe and Liu Peisheng to sit down, he sat on the remaining stool. After the girls served tea to the three of them, they all stood behind Hong Tianxiao.  ??Moreover, his IQ is only equivalent to that of a teenage child, but he has actually reached the level of a first-class master. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly marveled, thinking, this Gui Zhong is really a genius in martial arts, if he has a normal mind , I am afraid that my martial arts skills will not be inferior to mine. Gui Xinshu also found that his son was still standing there, and he felt relieved. Over the years, Gui Xinshu and his wife had worked hard for his precious son. Although he still has the IQ of a teenage child, under the careful instruction of Gui Xinshu and his wife, this skill is no less than that of the first-class masters in the world. Even if Gui Xinshu and his wife are not by his side in the future, at least he can guarantee that Gui Zhong¡¯s ability to protect himself. After all, Gui Xinshu was an elder. He slowly raised his fist and said softly: "Master Hong, Gui has been famous in the world for his Huashan sect's boxing skills for decades. Today, he will naturally use his boxing skills to compete with Master Hong. If Master Hong is proficient in it, If you have skills in weapons, please use them freely, and you will never take advantage of Gui." It turned out that he saw a sword hanging on Hong Tianxiao's waist, although he did not see that it was the Nine Dragons sword of the Kunlun sect. He is a precious sword, but he also sees that this sword is absolutely extraordinary, and thinks that he has unique research on swordsmanship, so he said this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 315: The Resentful Girl Wen Qingqing You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao secretly nodded, this is the style of a hero. Although Gui Xinshu is arrogant and arrogant, he has been able to be famous in the world for decades, not entirely because of his extraordinary skills. From this sentence, we can see his upright character. , then he laughed and said: "I snatched this Nine-Dragon Sword from Kunlun's abandoned disciple Feng Xifan. It was really just for show. As for swordsmanship, I only know the basics. Today, I will ask Gui Erxia for advice on palm skills. Invincible boxing skills." "Feng Xifan, a sword without blood?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, everyone in the audience was shocked. Feng Xifan has been famous for many years, and the nickname "bloodless with a sword" is not a joke, especially Gui Xinshu and his wife. Years ago, there was a battle between Gui Xinshu and Feng Xifan. Although Gui Xinshu was superior in skill and defeated Feng Xifan in the 200th move, if Gui Xinshu were to snatch the sword from Feng Xifan, He thinks he doesn't have this ability. However, the posture that Hong Tianxiao showed next shocked Gui Xinshu. At the same time, he was also confused about Hong Tianxiao's identity. Could he be a disciple of Tibetan Tantric Sect? However, it seems that Tibetan Tantric Buddhism never accepts lay disciples, let alone Han people, but this is indeed the starting posture of Mahamudra. Since he mastered the Nine-Yang Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu, this set of big hand seals has become more and more powerful in Hong Tianxiao's hands. Hong Tianxiao has also gradually abandoned other palm techniques and specialized in studying the big hand seals, which has yielded more benefits. Seeing the surprise on Gui Xinshu's face, Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Gui Erxia, I killed a Tibetan Tantric master not long ago and got the secret of Mahamudra from him. I have been practicing for some time, but I don't know. Right or wrong, please let Gui Erxia give you some advice." Only then did Gui Xinshu understand. His curiosity went away and he replied: "Easy to say, easy to say, please." He thought to himself that he heard that Tibetan Tantric Buddhism had lost two masters not long ago, one of whom was known as the number one master of Tantric Buddhism. The Great Lama Sangjie, and the other one was his junior brother Bayan Great Lama, turned out to be killed by this person. It seems that Hong Tianxiao got the secret of Mahamudra from Sangjie. Hong Tianxiao knew that with Gui Xinshu's Jianghu status, it was absolutely impossible for him to attack a junior like him first, so he shouted in a low voice: "Gui Erxia, please forgive me for being rude. Let's see what happens." As soon as he finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao Then he swung out his palm and took it directly to the left side of Gui Xin Shu's chest. It was the first form of the Mahamudra palm technique, the "cutting mudra". "Well done." Experts can tell if there is one as soon as they reach out their hands. Although Hong Tianxiao's palm looks ordinary and the speed is not very fast, in Gui Xinshu's eyes, it is a unique move, and Hong Tianxiao's technique is similar to that of Hong Tianxiao. The Mahamudra of Tantric Buddhism is not exactly the same, it seems to have been improved. He couldn't help shouting at that moment, his eyes lit up, he unfolded Huashan School's Broken Jade Fist, and met Hong Tianxiao's palm. The two of them punched hard in the air. After the impact, Gui Xinshu just shook his body without moving his feet, but Hong Tianxiao did a somersault in the air before he could remove all the power of Gui Xinshu's punch. In this first head-to-head encounter, although Gui Xinshu had the upper hand, he was secretly surprised. You must know that he had an adventure since he was a child, and by chance, he developed an unrivaled internal strength. name. Although the Huashan School has unique skills in boxing and swordsmanship, their swordsmanship can make up for the lack of internal strength with dexterous and changeable sword moves, but the boxing method is different. Without strong internal strength to complement them, it will be impossible to be invincible in the world. Gui Xinshu is already sixty-two years old this year, and his internal strength is as much as a dozen, while Hong Tianxiao is only in his early twenties. Even if he has been practicing Kung Fu since birth, he only has twenty years of internal strength, but he can achieve 80% of Gui Xinshu's internal strength. With just a few somersaults, Gui Xinshu's fierce and helpless internal energy was gone. "Haha, Gui Erxia has such deep internal strength, let's take a look at this move." After a few somersaults, Hong Tianxiao removed all Gui Xinshu's internal strength, and then suddenly did several somersaults in the opposite direction. The target was exactly where he was standing. Gui Xinshu is on the ground, but this Mahamudra technique is very different from the first move. It is not only fast, but also fierce, and it even sends palms all over the sky. This move is one of the stunts in Mahamudra." "Illusion Mudra", the so-called "illusion" is because among the palms in the sky, only one palm is real, and the rest are all phantoms, all false moves. If you can't tell where the reality is, you will definitely fail. "Haha, okay." Although it was only two moves, Gui Xinshu suddenly felt extremely happy. In recent years, in order to improve Gui Zhong's fighting experience, he rarely fought with others, let alone with top masters like Hong Tianxiao. . Hong Tianxiao could hide this move from a master like Feng Nandi, but he couldn't hide it from him. Although there were many palm shadows above his head, Gui Xinshu's eyes moved faster and he kept staring at Hong Tianxiao's palm, just waiting. The palm fell. Hong Tianxiao knew from the movement of Gui Xinshu's eyes that the "phantom hand seal" had lost its effect on Gui Xinshu. If he tried to fight against it, he might be able to control it.If I wave my hand, there will be many people in the martial arts flocking to me. It is by no means impossible for me to have three thousand faces. Why do you have to pester me so hard? Even if you stay with me for ten years, I still won't change my mind. " Hong Tianxiao knew what was going on, so he said to Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui: "Jun'er, Xiaohui, take Miss Wen to the room to rest for a while, and then go visit Miss Wen after I reminisce with my cousin. " Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui responded, holding Wen Qingqing on the left and the right towards the door of the inn. Wen Qingqing also understood that Hong Tianxiao was going to ask Yuan Chengzhi the reason for the incident, so she sighed secretly, and said nothing, before the two girls With the help of others, he walked towards the inn. Although this was in the courtyard of the inn and did not attract the attention of passers-by, the battle between Hong Tianxiao, Gui Xinshu, and Yuan Chengzhi just now also attracted the shopkeeper and several waiters, so Feng Nan was against Gui Xinshu. He said to Yuan Chengzhi: "Two uncles, this is not the place to talk. Why don't we go to the inn to talk in detail." Gui Xinshu nodded and said: "That's how it should be, Brother Hong, please." Gui Xinshu only admired two people in his life, one was his master Divine Sword Immortal Ape Mu Renqing, and the other was Mu Renqing Qing's good friend Musang Taoist, but after the battle just now, Gui Xinshu admired Hong Tianxiao's martial arts to the extreme, and his words were extremely polite. Seeing that Gui Xinshu was so polite, Hong Tianxiao became much more polite in his words. He even changed his title. He waved his right hand and said, "Senior Gui, please go first." Gui Xinshu frowned and laughed loudly: "What's the matter? The one who was Gui Erxia just now became Senior Gui after a fight. Brother Hong, you are Junior Brother Yuan's cousin, not an outsider, so just follow Junior Brother Yuan, please call me, instead of saying that you belong to your seniors or not, why don¡¯t you just call me and return to your second brother.¡± As soon as Gui Xinshu finished speaking, Gui Erniang smiled and said: "It's really hard to tell the seniority of the head of the family. Tian Xiao is Jun'er and Xiaohui's man, so he should call us master and mistress. It¡¯s just that Tian Xiao is Junior Brother Yuan¡¯s cousin, so it¡¯s understandable to call us Brother Gui and Sister-in-law Gui, but this is really embarrassing.¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Second sister-in-law Gui, what's so difficult about this? Children of the world don't need to care too much. Let's discuss our own affairs. Jun'er and Xiaohui were your disciples before and will always be your disciples in the future. Naturally, they will still be your disciples." I¡¯ll call you master and mistress, but I¡¯ll call you Brother Gui and Sister-in-law Gui.¡± Yuan Chengzhi also brushed away his previous worries and stepped forward to smooth things over: "My cousin's words are very reasonable. What do you think of the second senior brother and senior sister-in-law?" Gui Xinshu gave a thumbs up and praised: "Brother Hong's words are right. From now on, I will call you that, Duryodhana. I hear that you and Brother Hong are also brothers. You can continue to be like this in the future. There is no need to worry about anything else." Gui Xinshu Seeing the bitter look on Feng Nandi's face, he couldn't help but laugh, so he opened his mouth to relieve his embarrassment. After arriving in the room, as Mei Jianhe, Liu Peisheng and others could not participate in the discussion, they took their junior brother Gui Zhong out to play. Seeing this, Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui knew that it was not appropriate to stay here, so they took Suo Qingqiu, Yun Xiyu and Jingchuan Youmei away together, but Hong Tianxiao let Suo Qingqiu stay and sit next to him. Gui Xinshu could see that although Suo Qingqiu's martial arts was not weak, he was only on par with Sun Zhongjun. He was slightly stunned and looked at Hong Tianxiao, knowing that he must have a purpose in letting him stay. Hong Tianxiao could see the doubts in Gui Xinshu's heart, and he smiled slightly and explained: "Second brother Gui, Qingqiu is the master of the Yangzhou branch of the demon sect. In this round of siege and annihilation of the Japanese warriors, Qingqiu has all the masters of the branch, so we must You have to participate in this discussion.¡± Gui Xinshu nodded, then sighed and said: "Gui has been in the world for decades, and has never heard that there is such a powerful demon sect in the world. If Brother Hong hadn't told him, sooner or later, They will be destroyed." Hong Tianxiao said: "Actually, I only learned about the existence of the Demon Sect by chance. Moreover, the Shenlong Sect is also quite powerful. The Demon Sect has always been very afraid of it. In addition, I, like the leader of the Demon Sect, have the ambition to become the world's leader. This is when a conflict arose, causing the leader of the Demon Cult to send out a master from the cult to snipe and kill his younger brother, thus exposing his whereabouts." Gui Xinshu nodded and said: "As a brother, I have to tell the master and nephew about this matter. Unexpectedly, the leader of the demon sect not only failed to remove Brother Hong as a thorn in his side, but actually enabled Brother Hong to achieve peerless martial arts that dazzled the world. , the leader of the Demon Cult can be said to have dug his own grave." Regarding the origin of his martial arts, Hong Tianxiao only said to the outside world that it was a chance encounter after he survived a catastrophe, so it was the same as Gui Xin Shu knew. Gui Erniang suddenly interjected: "Brother Hong, my sister-in-law doesn't know a lot of Chinese characters, but she also knows the truth. For the sake of tens of millions of Han people in the world, you must fight against the demonic sect to the end. We, the Huashan sect, must follow it in the future." Brother Hong's order, nephew of the head master, what do you think?" Gui Xinshu admired Hong Tianxiao very much, and both disciples became Hong Tianxiao's women. Therefore, Gui Erniang's attitude towards Hong Tianxiao naturally changed. In a 180-degree turn, the outspoken woman hurriedly made her position clear. When Gui Erniang said this, Feng Duryodhana could not help but speak. However, he had said Gui Erniang's words as early as in Zhengzhou. He was overjoyed and said: "That's exactly what Duryodhana meant. Since both his uncle and his aunt have no objections, , the Huashan faction should be united and resolutely support Brother Hong." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The wives also became Hong Tianxiao's women, so Gui Erniang's attitude towards Hong Tianxiao naturally took a 180-degree turn, and she, who was outspoken, hurriedly stated her position. When Gui Erniang said this, Feng Nandi couldn't help but speak. However, he had said Gui Erniang's words as early as in Zhengzhou. He was overjoyed and said: "That's exactly what Duryodhana meant. Since both his uncle and his aunt have no objections, , the Huashan faction should be united and resolutely support Brother Hong." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 316: Wen Qingqing takes the initiative to deliver it to the door You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After discussing the specific plan to ambush the Yuxian ninjas, everyone went back to their rooms to rest and wait for the unified action in the evening. Because Gui Xinshu and his wife and Yuan Chengzhi were also there, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to play too much with the girls like he had done a few days ago. He stayed in the room honestly, doing his luck several times, waiting for the arrival of the evening. After Suo Qingqiu discussed the plan, he hurriedly called a meeting with his subordinates to implement the plan. Hong Tianxiao did not go with him because it was inconvenient to show his face. Hong Tianxiao practiced his kung fu twice in the room, and surprisingly found that his kung fu had improved after the battle with Gui Xinshu and Yuan Chengzhi. In fact, after today's battle, Hong Tianxiao's biggest gain was not the improvement of his skills, but the improvement of his experience and moves against enemies, and his deeper understanding of the use of martial arts such as Mahamudra. When they were in Zhengzhou that day, Hong Tianxiao also had a big battle with Chen Jinan, Feng Nandi, Xie Yunhai, and Mu Tianbo. It was the first battle when Hong Tianxiao had just mastered the Great Shifting Mind Technique and had greatly increased his internal strength. However, among the four, Feng Nandi and Xie Yunhai are top-level masters, Mu Tianbo is a lower-level master, and only Chen Jinnan is a top-level master, but he is at the mid-level, still slightly behind the upper level. But Gui Xinshu and Yuan Chengzhi have already entered the realm of extreme masters, and they are the highest realm among extreme experts. Hong Tianxiao's current level is already the peak master, and he has entered the intermediate level. Compared with Gui Xinshu, He is much higher than Yuan Chengzhi, so his feelings and experiences after the two wars are very different. Just when Hong Tianxiao finished adjusting his breathing skills and was about to go out for a walk, there was a sudden knock on the door outside. Hong Tianxiao thought it was Suo Qingqiu who had arranged the matter, but when he opened the door, he found that the person standing at the door was actually Wen Qingqing with a sad face. Hong Tianxiao didn't need to think about it to know why Wen Qingqing came to him, so he let her into the house. Unexpectedly, as soon as Wen Qingqing entered the house, she knelt on the ground and begged: "Uncle Hong, Please, please help me this time, please.¡± When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he understood what Wen Qingqing wanted. He couldn't help but sigh and thought to himself, if he had known this, why did he bother to do it in the first place? Because the Ninth Princess was discouraged and became a monk, that's all, but Jiao Waner went overseas with Yuan Chengzhi. Wen Qingqing still couldn't accept her, which made Luo Lizhong have thoughts about Jiao Waner who had been alone all this time, and later he raped Wen Qingqing out of resentment. Generally speaking, this incident was caused by Wen Qingqing. No wonder Yuan Chengzhi is cruel, after all, no man would ever forgive her. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly helped her up. Seeing that she was about to cry, he hurriedly tried to dissuade her: "Cousin, please don't cry. Brother Gui and cousin are both top masters. How could you not hear it?" I'm afraid that my cousin's misunderstanding of my cousin will be deeper. This is not the place to talk, cousin, why don't you take a step first, go outside and find a restaurant in a remote location, and leave the Huashan sect's mark along the way. My little brother will arrive soon. .¡± Wen Qingqing was also a smart person. How could she not hear the worry in Hong Tianxiao's words? She secretly blamed herself for not filtering things out well. She blushed, nodded hurriedly, walked out of the room, and then left the inn to look outside. Went to the restaurant. After Wen Qingqing went out, Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that Wen Qingqing came here because she and Yuan Chengzhi were cousins ??and hoped that she could persuade him to change his mind. However, she overlooked one thing, not to mention that He Tishou stood by Yuan Chengzhi. On Chengzhi's side, it seemed that even Wen Qingqing's daughter Yuan Yuying did not show any sympathy for Wen Qingqing. Presumably, they also knew the real reason why Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing had reached this point. In fact, objectively speaking, Wen Qingqing's nature is not bad, but because she has been looked down upon by the Wen family since she was a child, and because none of her five grandfathers, uncles, and cousins ??are good people, it is precisely because of this environment that Wen Qingqing His mind was distorted, his personality became weird, and he could not accept anyone, which turned into a love tragedy between the Ninth Princess and Jiao Waner. In fact, Yuan Chengzhi put on this cuckold not because Wen Qingqing voluntarily cheated on her, but because she was passively raped by Luo Lizhong. For a generous man, this is not an unforgivable thing, let alone Luo Lizhong. dead. The reason why Yuan Chengzhi is so unwilling to forgive is because he has been fed up with Wen Qingqing's anger for more than ten years and wants to use this excuse to divorce her. A year ago, Yuan Chengzhi got the news from Jiao Waner that the Ninth Princess became a monk. As a nun, he was single and wandering, so he was confident that as long as he showed a repentant attitude, the Ninth Princess and Jiao Waner would definitely fall into his arms. As the saying goes, women can best understand women¡¯s hearts. In fact, men can also best understand men¡¯s hearts. Although Hong Tianxiao and Yuan Chengzhi have completely opposite personalities, men have the same desire to possess women. It would have been a lie to say that Yuan Chengzhi did not want to bring the three beauties together.?I will never experience the feeling of ecstasy, but to become my woman, you need to abide by a principle and never betray me, whether physically or mentally. " "You are so unreasonable, you dare to attack me. Don't you know that I am your cousin-in-law?" Wen Qingqing was completely shocked. From the beginning, she fell into the trap carefully designed by Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao knew that Wen Qingqing's inner defenses were being broken down bit by bit by his words, so he laughed immediately, grabbed Wen Qingqing's jade hand, pulled her unpreparedly into his arms, and said with an evil smile : "Have you forgotten who came to my room to beg me? Have you forgotten that your cousin has already given you a divorce note? Now you are just an abandoned woman. Any man in the world can beat you. Idea, why can¡¯t I?¡± Wen Qingqing's upper body lay completely in Hong Tianxiao's arms. She originally wanted to struggle hard, but after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, she remembered that she was no longer a married woman, but just a woman abandoned by Yuan Chengzhi. The woman, even if she ran back crying and yelled that Hong Tianxiao was molesting her, she would not arouse anyone's sympathy. After all, Hong Tianxiao's lasciviousness was well known to everyone, and some people would even suspect that she took the initiative to seduce Hong Tianxiao, who was just in the inn. Sometimes, if she took the initiative to knock on Hong Tianxiao's door, someone might see her. Hong Tianxiao lowered his head, put his lips against Wen Qingqing's ear, and said softly: "I like beautiful women by nature, but I never force anyone. Although I have many women, almost all of them are with me willingly. You are no exception when it comes to having physical relations. If you don't want to, just shake your head. I will never force you. I will give you a chance. Now I will count to three. If you don't shake your head, it means you Acquiesced." "Onetwo" Hong Tianxiao prolonged his voice and whispered softly in Wen Qingqing's ear. His lips never left Wen Qingqing's ear. During the pause, he even stuck out his tongue to lick her earlobe. , causing Wen Qingqing's delicate body to tremble. Hong Tianxiao counts with ease, but Wen Qingqing thinks with difficulty, not to mention that this decision will be the only one she will make in the rest of her life. If she makes a mistake, she will fall into a place of no return. Hong Tianxiao's words just now made Wen Qingqing understand that Yuan Chengzhi had become a memory for her, and it was no longer possible for the two of them to be together. Therefore, what she needs to decide now is whether to accept Hong Tianxiao or reject him. After all, she only knows two things about this unique man, one is his superb martial arts, and the other is his handsome appearance. The ability to survive was just something that came from Hong Tianxiao's mouth. She didn't know whether it was true or false. However, Wen Qingqing is not a woman without brains. If she rejects Hong Tianxiao, let's not say whether he will become angry because of it, tap his acupuncture points, and force the bow. Even if Hong Tianxiao can let her go, she will be in trouble in the future. Where can I settle down? When it comes to martial arts, she is only at the second-rate level. Without the protection of Yuan Chengzhi, she can't guarantee that she will not suffer any accidents. However, Hong Tianxiao has martial arts that Yuan Chengzhi cannot match and the huge strength of the Dragon Cult. It is indeed a big tree that she can rely on in this life. "Three" Just when Wen Qingqing was slightly moved, the third number was shouted out from Hong Tianxiao's mouth. Wen Qingqing's heart was shocked, and when she was about to ask Hong Tianxiao what he would do to her in the future, Hong Tianxiao But he kissed Wen Qingqing's lips with lightning speed, without giving her any chance to speak. "Well" Wen Qingqing could not speak. She only let out a low cry before her lips were sealed by Hong Tianxiao, and she could no longer speak after that. Wen Qingqing was suddenly attacked by Hong Tianxiao, and she instinctively struggled with all her strength, but how could she escape from Hong Tianxiao's solid and powerful arms? Although Wen Qingqing is a veteran, Yuan Chengzhi's character is a bit dull after all. Naturally, he does not have as many tricks as Hong Tianxiao when it comes to sex. His kissing skills and teasing skills are naturally not as good as Hong Tianxiao's. Basically, he goes straight to the topic as soon as he gets started. Wen Qingqing quickly gets lost in any emotional warm-up From Wen Qingqing's jerky reaction, Hong Tianxiao basically concluded that Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing only followed the traditional method of inheriting the family line in sexual intercourse, without any tricks or skills. He felt secretly happy in his heart. Maybe the kiss was Wen Qingqing's. First kiss. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 317: Being Caught by Gui Erniang You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a while, Wen Qingqing was moved passionately by the kiss, and Hong Tianxiao was also passionate about the kiss, and his hands began to slowly take off the clothes on the beauty in his arms. Hong Tianxiao's movements were very light and gentle. Wen Qingqing was lost in the passionate kiss and didn't notice it at all. She just felt that her body was getting more and more excited and hot. As her clothes gradually separated from her body, she Feel better. This is a war without any suspense. It is a war that determines the outcome from the beginning. Wen Qingqing has almost no power to fight back in front of Hong Tianxiao's three-pronged attack with both hands. She cannot and does not want to stop Hong Tianxiao. The movements of her hands and mouth were completely addicted to it. Having not experienced the love of a man or a woman for a year, what she wanted most in her mind was a real love affair. In just one hour, Wen Qingqing, who had reached the peak of happiness sixteen times, collapsed in Hong Tianxiao's arms, unable to move except for her mouth. However, she has completely believed Hong Tianxiao's words and understood that her life for more than ten years has been in vain. The sexual differences between Yuan Chengzhi and Hong Tianxiao are as wide as the world. Hong Tianxiao is confident that from now on, even if he drives Wen Qingqing away with a whip, she will definitely stay shamelessly. While Hong Tianxiao moved his hands up and down Wen Qingqing's smooth body, he teased her softly: "How about it, Qingqing, tell me, who is better, my cousin or me?" Wen Qingqing had never heard such a shameful question before. She buried Qiong's head in Hong Tianxiao's arms and did not dare to lift it up. However, she also knew in her heart that Hong Tianxiao was only interested in her beauty and body, and her body was already occupied by him. And although she was very confident in her beauty, there was absolutely no way that she could be ranked among so many women like Hong Tianxiao. In the first place, the Ninth Princess alone was beyond her reach, so she did not dare to have any disobedience to Hong Tianxiao. Even though she was shy, she lightly opened her lips and replied from the side: "Young Master is so awesome. I was almost happy just now." It's time to die." Hong Tianxiao has heard this kind of words more than ten times. Hearing the words, he just smiled lightly and said: "I know this very well. If my ability in sexual intercourse can only be ranked second, no one in the world would dare to do so." First. Qingqing, after you follow me, you will naturally be able to enjoy this kind of ecstasy in the future. However, your identity can only temporarily be my sex slave. When will the Ninth Princess and Wan'er forgive you? , you can become one of my wives and concubines. If you don't want to, I will never force you, you can just put on your clothes and leave, and I will never tell anyone about it." Wen Qingqing originally thought that after all the trouble, she would become one of Hong Tianxiao's many concubines, but she didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao just designated her as a sex slave. Her heart was shocked. Although it was her first time Hearing the concept of "sex slave", it is not difficult to understand its meaning just from the literal meaning. If she agrees once, if the Ninth Princess and Jiao Waner cannot forgive her in their lifetime, she will only become Hong Tianxiao's tool to vent his sexual desire, and No emotion at all. What's more, it would be better if there were only a few women around Hong Tianxiao, but that's not the case. Although Wen Qingqing is also as beautiful as a flower, she has no advantage at all among a group of equally beautiful and gentle women. How to be favored? However, it would be difficult for Wen Qingqing to leave Hong Tianxiao and become strangers in the future. The wonderful feeling of ecstasy just now is still flashing through her mind. Even if she makes up her mind to leave Yuan Chengzhi and become a human being. Kofu's slut, but not every man can be as powerful as Hong Tianxiao, who can make her reach the peak of happiness more than ten times an hour. I thought that after blocking the possibility of the relationship between the Ninth Princess, Jiao Waner and Yuan Chengzhi, I could have a beautiful and happy life by myself. Who would have expected that Luo Lizhong would bewitch her and rape her overnight? From a queen to a maid. Today, she had no choice but to choose another man. Unexpectedly, this man was much better than Yuan Chengzhi. She originally thought that she was a blessing in disguise, but she did not expect that this man just treated her as a sex slave like a plaything. At this moment, Wen Qingqing felt extremely wronged. She even began to suspect that her fate had completely turned unlucky, and she couldn't help crying. The reason why Hong Tianxiao wants to treat Wen Qingqing as a sex slave is because of her arrogant and intolerant character. He is worried that if he gives her status, his harem will become uneasy. That's why it was said that they would not give her a status until the Ninth Princess and Jiao Waner forgave her. However, Hong Tianxiao has never been able to be hard-hearted towards women, especially women who have had a relationship with her without any betrayal.sp; Touched, Wen Qingqing naturally didn¡¯t want Hong Tianxiao to fall out with the Huashan Sect because of her, so she hurriedly pulled his sleeves with her hand. Only then did Hong Tianxiao¡¯s expression soften and he said calmly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend Gui Er just now. Sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, please don¡¯t blame me. Although my younger brother cannot join a well-known and decent family, he is not evil and crooked. Although my younger brother is romantic and lustful, he has never used any evil or force on any woman. My younger brother, Juner and Xiaohui are The same is true with Qingqing. I have just said that if Qingqing is my cousin's wife, I will never dare to have any involvement. However, Qingqing is currently ready to be married. She can marry anyone in the world, so why can't she marry my younger brother? ?¡± Gui Erniang nodded and said: "Brother Hong's words are reasonable, but now that the Shenlong Sect and the Huashan Sect have formed an alliance, Brother Hong, as the highest operational commander of the two sects, still has to focus on the overall situation. I think that Hong The matter between brother and Miss Wen should not be made public for the time being, so as not to cause unhappiness between Junior Brother Yuan and Brother Hong and put the couple in the middle, what do you think of Brother Hong?" What Gui Erniang said is indeed reasonable. Yuan Chengzhi's martial arts skills, coupled with He Tishou's skill in using poison, are indeed a big helper. Hong Tianxiao pondered for a while, then looked at Wen Qingqing, and saw that Wen Qingqing nodded slightly, with a look of anticipation on his face, so he said: "According to the words of the second sister-in-law, the relationship between the younger brother and Qingqing will not be disclosed for the time being, just I don¡¯t want to behave in such a sneaky way. After today¡¯s incident, I will take Qingqing back to Yunnan. From now on, I will never see my cousin again, how about that?¡± Gui Erniang sighed, nodded and said: "This is a good idea. Junior Brother Yuan came to the Central Plains to find Luo Lizhong, the traitor of the Golden Dragon Gang who raped Miss Wen. As long as he kills this person, Junior Brother Yuan will still He will return overseas. If Brother Hong doesn't want to meet Junior Brother Yuan more often, he can just order the disciples of Shenlong Sect to find out the whereabouts of Luo Lizhong as soon as possible." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Second sister-in-law doesn't know that Luo Lizhong is dead a long time ago. Even if my cousin searches the whole world, I'm afraid he won't be able to find him." At that moment, Hong Tianxiao detailed Luo Lizhong's betrayal of the Golden Dragon Gang. Again. Hearing this, Erniang Gui couldn't help but sigh: "It is indeed true that evil will be rewarded with evil. This Luo Lizhong harmed others and himself, but he could not escape death. He just suffered the pain of Yuying." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but frown when he heard this. You must know that the only person Wen Qingqing can't let go of now is Yuan Yuying. Gui Erniang refuses to open any pot. Sure enough, after Wen Qingqing heard this, she suddenly looked depressed. In just a moment, she shed tears and sobbed: "Second sister-in-law, Qingqing knows that she is not a good mother. Please tell her that she will always be my mother." My good daughter, I will always care about her, no matter whether she can forgive me or understand me." Gui Erniang also found that she was always talking about which pot she was talking about today. She couldn't help but smile awkwardly and hurriedly advised: "Sister, don't blame yourself too much. You must know that the cause of this matter is not you, it is all Luo Lizhong." Yuying is also a sensible child, but she is too young now. When she grows up in the future, she will naturally understand you. Moreover, Yuying grew up overseas, and this is the first time she has returned When I go to the Central Plains, I'm afraid I will miss the prosperity of the Central Plains and don't want to go back overseas. If possible, I will ask Duryodhana to try to get Yuying to stay in the Huashan Sect. If successful, you mother and daughter will see each other often in the future." Although Wen Qingqing already had a plan on how to keep her daughter, after all, Gui Erniang's intervention was much better than hers. Hearing this, she couldn't help but be overjoyed and hurriedly thanked Gui Erniang: "If this is really the case, Second sister-in-law is really Qingqing¡¯s benefactor.¡± However, Hong Tianxiao frowned and said nothing. He knew that without Wen Qingqing, Yuan Yuying was his only relative. How could he let Yuan Yuying stay in the Central Plains while he returned overseas alone? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 318: He Tishou and Yuan Yuying are left behind You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When the three of them returned to the inn together, everyone was already waiting anxiously. Apart from Sun Zhongjun and the other girls, the one who was most worried was Feng Duryodhana. He knew that Hong Tianxiao was a womanizer and did whatever he wanted, so he was worried that he would What should he do about coveting Wen Qingqing's beauty? After all, his worries were the same as Gui Erniang's worries. They were both worried that Yuan Chengzhi would lose face if such a thing happened. However, when Gui Erniang came back with Hong Tianxiao and Wen Qingqing, Feng Nandi's heart was really relieved. He thought that with Gui Erniang here, Hong Tianxiao and Wen Qingqing would not be able to do what they did. Something out of the ordinary is coming. However, what he didn't expect was that Gui Erniang, who he had admired for many years and could not tolerate a grain of sand in his eyes, would also join them. After returning, Gui Erniang immediately pulled Yuan Chengzhi aside, roughly saying that she had persuaded Wen Qingqing and would never pester Yuan Chengzhi from now on, but it seemed that she had a crush on the young, handsome, martial arts master Hong Tianxiao. A hint of affection. Although he was ready to abandon Wen Qingqing, Yuan Chengzhi couldn't help but feel a little jealous after hearing this, and his face changed. But what he was thinking about now was how to find the Ninth Princess and Jiao Waner and regain their hearts. For Wen Qingqing He didn't really care whether he would get along with that man or not. He just scolded her as "a wasteful person" and basically accepted the fact. Although Yuan Chengzhi's scolding voice was not high-pitched, it still did not escape Hong Tianxiao's ears. His expression changed and he was almost furious. However, seeing Wen Qingqing's almost pleading eyes, Yuan Chengzhi finally digested the anger in his heart. In the middle, he just "hummed" heavily to vent his inner dissatisfaction with Yuan Chengzhi. "Gui Erniang's decision to advance before retreating was not the result of the three people's discussion, but was something Gui Erniang thought of on the way back. Yuan Chengzhi is also a person who is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Instead of letting him passively know about Hong Tianxiao and Wen Qingqing in the future, it is better to take the initiative to keep the words in his heart. In this way, even if he knows about it in the future, It will not affect the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and him. He will only think that the lonely and empty Wen Qingqing seduced Hong Tianxiao, and since Wen Qingqing has become Hong Tianxiao's woman, Yuan Chengzhi will take Hong Tianxiao's face into consideration and not embarrass Wen Qingqing. Feng Nandi is a caring person. He knows that since Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing returned to the Central Plains, Gui Erniang has basically ignored Wen Qingqing, let alone whether she and Yuan Chengzhi will get together or break up in the future. Er Niang's performance was really strange. Coupled with the angry look on Hong Tianxiao's face just now and Wen Qingqing's pleading when she looked at Hong Tianxiao, Feng Nandi basically confirmed that something ulterior must have happened between Wen Qingqing and Hong Tianxiao. Gui Erniang was the only insider other than the two of them, and deliberately concealed it for them, with the intention of fulfilling their wish. Feng Nandi knew that Gui Erniang would sometimes speak out of tune, and would often not open or lift a certain pot. When he was young, he had offended a lot of people because of this, and even attracted the attention of his master, the Divine Sword Immortal Monkey Mu Renqing, many times. He was not happy and was scolded by Gui Xinshu many times because of this, but he could never change his mind. Therefore, he was worried that if Gui Erniang continued with this matter, God knows what kind of trouble it would cause, so he quickly said: "It is already dark. Since Brother Hong is back, let's prepare to take action." When Feng Nandi spoke, everyone realized that it was completely dark outside, so they stopped talking and stared at Feng Nandi, waiting for him to give orders. Although Hong Tianxiao is the most suitable choice to give orders in terms of ability and martial arts, after all, this time the Shenlong Sect is only his own, mainly composed of masters from the Huashan Sect, so Feng Nandi naturally became the ninja in this ambush. the commander. Feng Nandi said: "The name of this operation is called beheading operation. The target is the Tsuchikage and the four jounin. There is no need to kill all the other ninjas. In terms of specific personnel allocation, Brother Hong is responsible for dealing with the Tsuchikage, Uncle Gui, and Uncle Gui. Auntie Master, Master Uncle Yuan and I are responsible for dealing with the other four jounin. Junior Brother Mei, Junior Brother Liu, Junior Sister Sun and Junior Sister An cooperate with Miss Suo and everyone to hold down the other ninjas. As long as the five of us succeed, I will let out a loud roar , after everyone heard it, they covered each other and evacuated together." Feng Nandi's last sentence actually did not exist in tonight's plan. If he killed the five people with the highest martial arts skills on the other side, he should take the opportunity to kill them all, and Wanwu would suddenly retreat. It was necessary. If he really did this, I'm afraid it would arouse the suspicion of the ninjas. In fact, the real plan was that once the five of them succeeded, Feng Nandi would let out a long roar, and when Jingchuan Youyou heard the roar, he would pretend to have just arrived from a distance and loudly say that these Central Plains people His martial arts were so powerful that he called all the ninjas to evacuate quickly. This was just after the Tsuchikage and the four great jounin were killed. Of course, the ninjas had sensed each other's martial arts skills and would have no doubts about Kagekawa Yumi's words. And at this time, but Gui Xinshu asked the question in front of his face, and had to answer against his will: "I came to the Central Plains to do two things. After finishing the things, I will naturally return with Tishou and Yuying." Boni Country. In the past ten years or so, I have been idle in Boni Country and cannot be restrained. Please forgive me for not being able to contribute my meager efforts to the Huashan Sect in the future." When Gui Xinshu heard this, he sighed deeply, but he couldn't force it. He nodded and said, "Everyone has his own ambitions, so don't force him." Gui Erniang was moved in her heart, thinking that this was a good opportunity to keep Yuan Yuying, so she hurriedly said: "Junior brother Yuan, I like this child Yuying very much, and I want to take her as a closed disciple and take her with me. She wandered around the Central Plains for a few years and saw a lot of things. After she gets married, she will live in seclusion in Boni Country. What do you think?" "This" After Yuan Chengzhi was forced to say what he said against his will, the last of the three goals in his mind was to kill Luo Lizhong and take the Ninth Princess and Jiao Waner back to Boni Country. Yuan Chengzhi secretly thought that although Yu Ying did not understand Wen Qingqing for the time being, she might not be able to accept the Ninth Princess and Jiao Waner, so it was very inconvenient to take her with her. It would be better to hand her over to the second sister-in-law first and let her stay with her. After playing in the Central Plains for several years, after he, the Ninth Princess, and Jiao Wan'er had cooked the rice, it would not be too late to take her back to Boni Country. Thinking of this, Yuan Chengzhi looked at Yuan Yuying, and saw her with a look of expectation. , so he said: "This will help Second Master Sister-in-law, Du Shou, you don't have to follow me anymore, just be Yuying's companion in the future." Gui Erniang didn't expect Yuan Chengzhi to agree so readily, and she didn't have to ask He Tishou again. She couldn't help but said with great joy: "Junior brother Yuan, don't worry, with the reputation of your second senior brother, no one in the world dares to Dare to stroke the tiger¡¯s beard.¡± The matter here is over, and Yuan Chengzhi doesn't want to stay any longer, so he says: "Now that the matter here is over, I won't stay any longer. Second senior brother, second senior sister-in-law, cousin, and nephew of the head master, please take care of yourself. Jade Ying, you must listen to your master's words in the future and don't do anything willful. In a few years, dad will take you back to Bonny Country." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 319: Treatment of Gui Zhong¡¯s Brain Disease You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Yuan Chengzhi left, everyone no longer had the need to stay here, so they prepared to leave this small fishing village. However, these homeless women became a troublesome problem. After all, they were all powerless. Weak woman. If this matter is spread, I don't know how many wild bees and butterflies will be attracted to smell the scent. Their fate will be the same as falling into the hands of those ninjas without the ability to bind chickens. Seeing these miserable women staring at him eagerly, Hong Tianxiao was also very worried. Originally, Hong Tianxiao could have sent them to Shenlong Island and married them to some disciples on the island, but if he took these women on the road, Not only is the goal too ambitious, it also takes too long. These women were also smart people. Of course they could see that although Hong Tianxiao was young, he was the leader of these people with extraordinary martial arts skills. Therefore, under the leadership of the first woman, they all knelt in front of Hong Tianxiao and cried and begged him. They took it in. Fifty or sixty pretty women all knelt on the ground, looking pretty and beautiful, and most of them were crying. Gui Zhong had never seen such a scene before, so he couldn't help but find it amusing, so he stepped out and stood there. These women shuttled between each other, dancing and laughing happily. When Gui Xinshu saw this, his face suddenly turned livid. Fortunately, although Gui Zhong shuttled among these women, he did not touch them. After all, he only had the IQ of a teenager and was only interested in matters between men and women. In the hazy state, although Gui Xinshu's face was extremely ugly, he did not get angry. However, Gui Erniang shouted "Zhong'er" and was about to take steps to pull him back. Unexpectedly, as soon as Gui Erniang moved her left foot, she felt someone grab her wrist. She looked up and saw The person who held him back was Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao seemed to have remembered something, frowned and said, "Second sister-in-law, please wait, maybe I can find a way to restore Gui Zhong to normal." "Really?" Before Gui Erniang could react, Gui Xinshu came to Hong Tianxiao with a quick stride, holding Hong Tianxiao's right hand with both hands, with a look of excitement on his face. You must know that Gui Zhong's condition has been a major worry for Gui Xinshu and his wife for many years. Gui Xinshu also thought that since his son is like this, it is better to put all his hopes on his grandson. So, he bought two maids for Gui Zhong, the two young women who are now called Zhang Ma and Sun Ma by Gui Erniang, hoping that one of them can provide a child for Gui Zhong. Who would have expected that Gui Zhong's mind was only ten years old at that time and he didn't understand anything about men and women. When Gui Erniang sent one of the maids to Gui Zhong's bedroom, Gui Zhong actually forgot about Gui Erniang's instructions. The woman played a child's game all night long, making Gui Erniang dumbfounded. The next day, Gui Erniang changed her approach and asked the two maids to go to Gui Zhong's bedroom together, and asked them to take the initiative to take off all their clothes. Although the two beauties were beautiful and naked, Gui Zhong only had the mind of a ten-year-old child after all, and had no thoughts of lust in his heart. Seeing the seductive bodies of the two women, he did not feel any lust, and just looked at her excitedly. One of them rushed over and shouted, "I want to suck, I want to suck." These two maids were both yellow-flowered girls, so how could they be sucked out milk? So Angelica Zhong hugged one of them and sucked for a long time, but couldn't suck out a drop of milk, so he pushed her away and shouted: : "No milk, it's not fun." After saying that, he hugged another maid in his arms, but couldn't suck out milk, so he pushed her away. After all, the two girls were young girls who didn't know how to seduce men. Seeing that Gui Zhong was not interested in them, they were relieved, so they put on their clothes and went out to meet Gui Erniang. After hearing what the two women said, Gui Erniang was very anxious, but she had no choice but to smash the case to pieces with one palm, and said sternly to the two women: "I spent more than a hundred taels of silver to buy you. Yes, I don¡¯t care what methods you use, you must make things happen with my son, otherwise, this case will be your fate." The two girls were originally weak women. How could they have seen such amazing kung fu? Their faces turned pale with fright, and they hurriedly ran back to Gui Zhong's bedroom. This time, the two women no longer cared about the issue of face, took off all their clothes again, and used various methods to arouse Gui Zhong's sexual desire. It's just that the two girls are girls from good families after all, and the flirting methods they used were extremely clumsy and even useless in Hong Tianxiao's opinion. They just touched Gui Zhong's body with his hands. This time Gui Erniang also learned to be smart and hid under the window of Gui Zhong's bedroom to eavesdrop. The two women worked hard for a long time, and they were both out of breath from exhaustion, but they did not arouse Gui Zhong's sexual desire. On the contrary, under the caress of the two women, Gui Zhong gradually became sleepy and soon entered. She fell asleep, but to Gui Erniang¡¯s ears, the two girls were panting.?He started doing all kinds of things on him, and the other two people continued to tease him. "When the three women heard the words, they followed Hong Tianxiao's words with almost no thought. Gui Zhong tasted such a wonderful taste for the first time and was extremely excited. However, she could not move her body and felt quite uncomfortable in her heart. She could only passively accept the initiative of the three women. . After a while, Sun Ye, like Zhang Yu, let out a long cry and collapsed into a ball. Hong Tianxiao withdrew from Sun Ye's body, got out of bed and walked towards Gui Zhong under the expectant eyes of the four women. Coming closer, Hong Tianxiao found that Gui Zhong's eyes were as red as blood, and the veins on his neck and forehead were exposed. He knew that the lust in his brain had reached its limit. If she didn't let her vent, she would probably burn to death. He hurriedly reached out and untied his acupuncture points. Gui Zhong was in pain because he couldn't move. Once the acupuncture points were unlocked, he was like a tiger descending from the mountain. He hugged the woman who was writhing on his body and pressed her on him Sexual intercourse is the easiest thing to learn. You only need to watch it once and you will learn it. Although Gui Zhong only has the IQ of a ten-year-old, he is not a slow learner. Looking at his Shi Teng on this girl, his proficiency does not seem to be inferior to Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao saw this and was secretly happy in his heart. He smiled at the woman who was staring at his lower body in a daze and said, "Why are you dazed? If she can't bear it after a while, you two should replace her quickly." Gui Zhong was greeted by The stimulation was too severe. God knows if he would cause a murder if he kept using this woman. When the woman saw Hong Tianxiao taking the initiative to talk to her, and her face was pleasant, she felt no fear in her heart. Instead, she leaned forward like a water snake, wrapped her arms around Hong Tianxiao's neck, and said softly: "My lord, concubine. I would like to ask my benefactor for one thing. If he can really cure Mr. Gui's illness, I ask my benefactor to keep the three of us by his side. I don't ask for status, I just hope to be a maid by my benefactor's side. That¡¯s it.¡± How could Hong Tianxiao agree? He patted her plump buttocks and said with a smile: "Do you know that there are dozens of women around me. If you follow me, there will be no difference between you and being a widow. Moreover, Gui Zhong is a member of Huashan Mountain in today's martial arts world." The only son of Gui Xinshu, the number one master sent, has a transcendent status in the world. If you follow him, you can find a happy home. What's more, Gui Zhong's bravery in bed is not inferior to me at all. As long as you can do it for When I return home and give birth to a boy and a half girl, I will be rich and prosperous." Hearing this, the woman knew that she and Hong Tianxiao had no hope in this life, but she was also extremely moved by what Hong Tianxiao had just said. She immediately opened her arms and said to Hong Tianxiao, "Thank you for reminding me, Qiu He understands." After saying that, Qiu He understood. He turned around, wrapped around Gui Zhong's body, and replaced the woman who could no longer withstand Gui Zhong's fierce attack. Seeing that Gui Zhong had fully entered the state, Hong Tianxiao also felt relieved. He thought to himself that his mission was finally completed. After Gui Zhong finished using it on the three women, he would take another Concentration Calming Qi pill for him. With the elixir, maybe his mental retardation will really be cured. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 320: Two more stunning beauties are waiting for them You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao turned around and walked towards the bed where Zhang Yu and Sun Ye had fallen asleep due to excessive excitement and exhaustion, only to find that the four women were looking at him timidly and expectantly. As for these four ordinary village girls with extraordinary beauty, Hong Tianxiao had no intention of bringing them into the harem, so Hong Tianxiao picked up his clothes, sighed, and said to the four girls: "Today's affairs went relatively smoothly, you guys Put on your clothes and follow me out." The four girls looked at Zhang Yu and Sun Ye, who were lying on the bed with happy faces in sleep, and then at Qiu He, who were taking turns waiting on Gui Zhong on the bed, and then they looked at me and me. You all have a face full of grievances. One of the brave women knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao and begged: "My benefactor, the four servants know that their innocence has been ruined by the Japanese pirates and are not worthy of our benefactor, but I pray for my benefactor." Show mercy and keep the four slaves by your side. Even if they are working as cows and horses, the four slaves will never have any resentment." As soon as the woman finished speaking, the other three women followed and knelt in front of Hong Tianxiao. This woman's words were almost exactly the same as Qiu He's words just now. Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "You must have heard what I just said to Qiu He. As for the fact that you were abused by those Japanese pirates, it is not the reason why I don't want to include you. I There are dozens of women around me, and almost half of them were not virgins when they followed me. You are all still young and extremely beautiful. You will definitely find a good home in the future." The first woman to kneel on the ground said again: "My benefactor, it's not that slaves don't know how to advance or retreat. My benefactor is really the most outstanding man that the slaves have ever seen in this life. What my benefactor said to Qiu He just now, the four slaves Everyone listened, and the four slaves came over just now to discuss the matter. The four slaves just wanted to stay with their benefactor in this life. Even if the benefactor did not give them a single drop of rain or dew, the four slaves would not do it. No complaints.¡± In the past two years, Hong Tianxiao has become accustomed to women's admiration for him. Hearing this, he sighed: "Why bother? There are so many good men in the world, why do you have to hang yourself on a tree? Forget it. Maybe you are worried that once you return to your sisters, you will be confused and ridiculed by them, so I will accept you temporarily. If you have a sweetheart in the future, just tell me and I will definitely let you go. .¡± The four girls were overjoyed and hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "Herb (Xiyun, Yueying, Ripple) thanked her benefactor." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Get up, you don't have to kneel down anymore." "Yes, sir." The four girls didn't dare to resist Hong Tianxiao, so they quickly stood up and gathered around Hong Tianxiao. The boldest Huahua saw that Hong Tianxiao's lower body was still a pillar of strength, and she felt secretly happy in her heart, and hurriedly got up. The first one gently held Shenlong in his hand, and said with a blushing face: "The master's divine power is too powerful, why not let the four slaves serve the master." Although Hong Tianxiao had been talking to the four women, the screams of the three women over there reached their ears without missing a beat. Because of Zhang Yu and Sun Ye's defeat, Hong Tianxiao did not fully release his body's lust, let alone already He promised to keep the four girls by his side, so after hearing Vanilla's teasing, Hong Tianxiao picked up Vanilla and walked towards the bed. He smiled as he walked: "Since you brought it up, Master, I will satisfy you today." once." In a short time, the sound of screaming in the room changed from one person to two people, and they came and went one after another, filling the entire room, and deeply stimulating everyone's nerves. More than an hour later, when Hong Tianxiao radiated the essence from Lianyi's body, the four girls, like Zhang Yu and Sun Ye, collapsed on the bed without any strength. Six white bodies lay seductively on the bed. All of them have half-closed starry eyes, their charming eyes are as silky as silk, and the infinite spring light is enough to arouse the eunuch's lust. The battle between Gui Zhong and the three women ended long ago. After the battle, Gui Zhong was so exhausted that he fell into a deep sleep. However, Qiu He and the other three were still not having enough fun. The three resentful faces all looked at Hong Tianxiao, who was still majestic despite defeating the six women. Wisps of radio waves also shot directly towards Hong Tianxiao from the eyes of the three women. After all, these three women will be concubines for Gui Zhong in the future. Although Hong Tianxiao has some unfinished entertainment, he will never provoke them. After all, although Gui Xinshu and his wife treat Hong Tianxiao well, if they really wear it on their son A big cuckold could not guarantee that Gui Xinshu and his wife would not fall out of favor. If they offended the Huashan Sect, their reputation would be extremely bad in the future. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao ignored the resentful looks of the three women and slowly put on his clothes. Head outside. Gui Xinshu and his wife waited outside for two full hours with everyone. They saw that the sky was getting dark, but they still disappeared.Even her slight breath could not escape the ears of the two. Fortunately, she reacted very quickly. Instead of retreating, she immediately pulled out her sword and rushed towards one of the black figures. This black figure happened to be the monk Bujie who was weak in martial arts. He saw a burst of sword light flashing in front of him. He did not dare to block it and stepped aside. Shangguan Xueer took the opportunity to jump to the ground, holding a long sword and watching motionless. Looking at the two black figures in the sky. Although Shangguan Xueer was motionless, she was extremely shocked inside. When she was wielding the sword just now, she found that her internal strength was less than 40%. She knew without thinking that she must have fallen into the scheme of these two people. Although Shangguan Xueer was shocked, she didn't show it. After the two of them also landed on the ground, she asked in a deep voice: "Who are you? What is the purpose of coming here?" Sima Biao laughed heartily, took off the scarf on his face, revealing his true face, looked at Shangguan Xueer's pretty face, and said with an evil smile: "Shangguan Xueer, I am Sima Biao, one of the three protectors of the Holy Religion. , this is Master Bujie, the envoy from the West. As for why the two of you came here late at night, I¡¯m afraid Shangguan Altar Master already understands in his heart, right?¡± Although Shangguan Xueer could see that the martial arts of the two were not low, and that one of them was better than her, she did not expect that it would be the two of them, and she was even more shocked. But Shangguan Xueer was the leader of the branch after all. Although she was frightened, she remained calm and shouted again in a deep voice: "Sima Biao, have you forgotten the rules of the Holy Cult?" Sima Biao said with a "hehe" smile: "Shangguan Xue'er, if you threatened me with these words half a month ago, maybe I really wouldn't dare to act rashly, but don't forget, if I still care about the canon rules, tonight I won't come to visit you anymore. To tell you the truth, I and Master Bujie are no longer members of the Holy Religion." Shangguan Xueer didn't expect that the two of them would dare to betray the Holy Religion. Although she didn't know what happened, she knew that she was in danger tonight, so she began to secretly plan an escape plan. But who was Sima Biao? How could he not see that Shangguan Xueer's eyes were spinning around? So he laughed loudly and said: "Shangguan Xueer, if you still have all your skills, if I and Master Bujie want to easily It¡¯s really not easy for you to take it down. Now your skill is only 30% at most, how can you escape from my grasp.¡± Shangguan Xueer knew that what Sima Biao said was true, and couldn't help but feel anxious. However, she still remained calm and put on a desperate posture. She was still planning an escape plan in her heart. She just wanted to escape from these two masters. It was too difficult. In just these few conversations, Shangguan Xueer had already thought of seven or eight ways in her mind, but she rejected them one by one. Sima Biao thought that his plan to abandon Yangzhou and go to Jiangsu was extremely wonderful. It seemed that Shangguan Xueer was already a plaything in his bed with Monk Bujie. He couldn't help but be overjoyed. He laughed "haha" again, and suddenly thought of The Jigu points of himself and Monk Bujie were severely damaged. From now on, they can no longer do anything. They can only fulfill their desires. There was a burst of sadness in their hearts, and they couldn't help but cursed: "If it weren't for you, I and I How can Master Bujie become a eunuch with intact body? However, Shangguan Xueer, although I and Monk Bujie cannot do the normal things between men and women, they can still make you feel the ecstasy with their hands and mouths. It tastes wonderful.¡± After hearing what Sima Biao said, Shangguan Xueer suddenly felt a layer of goosebumps rising on her body, and felt a chill in her heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 321: Shangguan Xueer¡¯s Crisis You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing the helpless and desperate look on Shangguan Xueer's face, Monk Bujie felt very happy. He couldn't help but laugh evilly twice and interjected: "Brother Sima, the effect of the medicine is almost gone now, why do you need so much?" Nonsense, the two of us can just take down this pretty girl, and then go to a place where no one can find her, and be romantic and happy every day, wouldn't it be nice?" Sima Biao was also proud of himself. After failing several times, he finally succeeded once. Hearing this, he nodded and said: "Okay, just as the Master said, Shangguan Xue'er, are you going to put down your sword and be captured, or are you going to surrender?" Let me and Master Bujie take action?" Shangguan Xueer's thoughts suddenly changed, and she suddenly came up with a plan, and said coldly: "The little girl has been taught by her family since she was a child, and from now on she will be married to the same husband from beginning to end. If I were to obey you two, I would rather die than obey." After that, Shangguan Xueer put the sword across her neck with her backhand, as if she was about to kill herself. Sima Biao and Monk Bujie are both veterans of the martial arts world. How could they not see that Shangguan Xueer was using a strategy to sow discord? However, although both of them could see this strategy, it also accurately reflected their thoughts. They moved from the dark to the light in advance. After all, the Jiangsu branch is the last stop the two of them can reach. Perhaps in a few days, the two's apostasy will be spread by the leader of the Demon Cult to all branches across the country. Don't talk about fighting again. The ideas of the other girls will be hunted down by countless demon sect disciples as long as they show up in the future. Therefore, monopolizing Shangguan Xueer is the common mentality of Sima Biao and Monk Bujie. However, neither of them wants to be the first to break up with Shangguan Xueer before they really have Shangguan Xueer in their hands. However, Shangguan Xueer put this sentence After being exposed, the two of them began to be wary of each other in advance. Sima Biao glanced at Monk Bujie intentionally or unintentionally, and Monk Bujie was also looking darkly at Sima Biao. When their eyes met, they both moved away from each other with ulterior motives. Monk Bujie first said: "Brother Sima, please don't be fooled by this girl. She is trying to sow discord between the two of us. Brother Sima, please get out of the way and wait for me to capture this girl and give it to Brother Sima." Having said that, Monk Bujie strode towards Shangguan Xueer, while Sima Biao sidestepped and waited for Monk Bujie to capture Shangguan Xueer. Shangguan Xueer saw that he had failed to provoke a fight between the two. , on the contrary, it caused Monk Bujie to attack him in advance. He was so frightened that he couldn't help but take two steps back, and the hand holding the sword began to tremble. In fact, Shangguan Xueer's provocation was not useless as she imagined, but it had a great effect. In Sima Biao's plan, since Monk Bujie wants to take action first, let him take action. Although Shangguan Xueer's skill is now less than 30%, it will take a lot of effort to capture her alive. Once Shangguan Xueer is captured, it will be easier for him to break up with him and deal with the monk who is not disciplined. What's more, if Shangguan Xueer really has the intention to commit suicide, Monk Bujie's Buddhist lion's roar technique will definitely be able to restrain Shangguan Xueer for a moment before her sword can cut her throat, which is enough to make the two of them calm. He used a hidden weapon to knock the sword out of her hand. Monk Fujie's scheme was even more gloomy. Although he said he was going to capture Shangguan Xue'er, he was planning to suddenly attack Sima Biao when he passed by and seriously injure him first. Regardless of whether Sima Biao could be captured today or not, Biao was killed, but he was able to grab Shangguan Xueer in his hands. Sima Biao would definitely not believe what Monk Bujie said about capturing Shangguan Xueer and giving it to him, but he would never have imagined that Monk Bujie would attack Shangguan Xueer before she was captured. When Monk Bujie took three steps forward and passed by Sima Biao, Shangguan Xueer was very panicked and couldn't help but tighten the sword in her hand. If Monk Bujie took another step forward, she would kill herself immediately. . However, something unexpected happened to her. Monk Bujie suddenly fired three hidden weapons from his hands, pointing directly at three large acupoints on Sima Biao's body. Monk Bujie was afraid that Sima Biao would be able to dodge these three hidden weapons. After leaving his hand, the huge body rushed towards Sima Biao like a wild goose. Sima Biao did not expect that Monk Bujie would suddenly take action, and he was so ruthless that it was too late to avoid him. Even if he can dodge these three hidden weapons, he will definitely not be able to dodge the full blow of Monk Bujie; or if he can dodge the blow of Monk Bujie, at least two of these three hidden weapons will hit him. . What a Sima Biao, he is indeed one of the few masters of the Demon Sect. Although he was not flustered, he had already made up his mind in a moment. He quickly dodged to the right, dodged the three hidden weapons of Monk Bujie, and then channeled his inner strength. In front of the chest, he forcefully received Monk Bujie's full blow. The reason why he did this was that, firstly, he knew the strength of Monk Fujie and was quite confident in his martial arts, and secondly, he was worried that there would be poison in Monk Fujie's hidden weapon that he could not eliminate in his haste. Although monks who don¡¯t quit are more powerful than SimaThis is unimaginable. Shangguan Xueer had difficulty making up her mind for a while. Of course the four daughters of Situ Qian knew that, but they did not persuade her, nor did they disturb her train of thought. Moreover, the four of them rode in front on the pretext of not disturbing Shangguan Xueer's thinking, leaving Shangguan Xueer and even Mu Yulian behind. Moreover, the four of them deliberately talked about their relationship with Hong Tianxiao along the way, and even told them without hesitation the methods Hong Tianxiao used to take down the four of them one by one. Although their voices were not loud, the six of them were not far apart. Not only did Mu Yulian hear them clearly, but even Shangguan Xueer, who had lost all her inner strength, also heard every word. Of course, Shangguan Xueer didn't know that the four women's chatting all the way had completely influenced her decision. It also deeply imprinted Hong Tianxiao's figure in Mu Yulian's heart. The two of them had already learned about it from the four women's mouths. Hong Tianxiao's appearance, ambition, martial arts and even his invincible golden gun make every woman fall in love with him. After settling down Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer first, Hong Tianxiao learned from Situ Qian the whole story of the four girls' trip to Jiangsu. Hong Tianxiao was naturally very satisfied with the four girls' handling and planning. In order to express his gratitude to the four girls for their hard work, Hong Tianxiao naturally pulled the four girls onto the bed and started a battle between one dragon and four phoenixes to comfort the four girls after being separated for many days. Suo Qingqiu did not join because his body had not fully recovered, and Sun Zhongjun, An Xiaohui, Yun Xiyu and Wen Qingqing did not join because they would always be with Hong Tianxiao in the future. He Tishou already knew what was going to happen next after Hong Tianxiao entered the room with the four girls, so he took Yuan Yuying, who didn't understand the matter, and hid aside. At Hong Tianxiao's suggestion, Zhang Yu, Sun Ye and the other six girls followed Hong Tianxiao shyly in after Hong Tianxiao took the four girls into the room and held a stick of incense. The place where Hong Tianxiao fought with the four girls, and even the ten girls later, was the same room where Gui Zhong was treated for his mental retardation. However, both sheets were replaced with new ones, and the two large beds were merged. Together, it becomes a super large bed that can accommodate more than a dozen people. This room is right next to the room he asked Situ Qian to place for Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s purpose of making this arrangement is naturally to let the two women experience his magical skill of invulnerability with a golden gun. If the two women listen to this In a big showdown between eleven people, there will definitely be an urge to vent the physical desire with Hong Tianxiao and Yunyu. If Hong Tianxiao enters the two women's room naked at this time, he will definitely be able to impress the two women. This method is what Hong Tianxiao calls the method of conquering from the body to the soul. Although it is not as emotionally strong as the method of conquering from the soul to the body, the short time and speed are not comparable to the other method. Except for Nie Kehua, Hong Tianxiao used this method for all the beauties from the Demon Cult, and it worked successfully every time. As for after conquering through the body, Hong Tianxiao further occupied the hearts of these women through his character and charm, thus making up for the weakness of this method of conquest with a weak emotional foundation. From Situ Qian, Chen Yuanyuan, Chu Yufeng and other women to Hong Tianxiao's emotions can be seen. Of course, Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer did not know that they had fallen into an elaborate trap set by their boudoir sisters and the man who made them extremely curious. They were sitting in the room taking a short rest at the moment. After all, they were a little tired from two consecutive days of rushing. Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer heard the voices of Situ Qian and the girls next door, but they didn't take it seriously, thinking that they were also preparing to rest next door, because they only heard the chuckles of the four girls and did not hear Hong Tianxiao. the sound of. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 322: A well-designed trap You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This is not the first time that the four girls have served Hong Tianxiao together on the same bed, so they are not too shy or embarrassed. In addition, they know very well that this time the purpose of one dragon and four phoenixes or one dragon and ten phoenixes is The two beautiful girls next door, so after entering the room, before Hong Tianxiao could say anything, the four girls quickly took off all their clothes in a very cooperative manner. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but smile and said: "Baby, have you been holding back your nerves these days? I'm going to make it up to you today so that you can't get out of bed until tomorrow morning. Come on, help me take off my clothes." When the four girls heard this, the scene of a big fight between a dragon and a four phoenix in Qi Lanjiao's bedroom that night flashed in their minds again, thinking that they would soon be able to taste the unforgettable ecstasy again. Her legs couldn't help but weaken, and she walked slowly towards Hong Tianxiao with a blushing face. When the four girls walked in, Hong Tianxiao hugged Du Lijuan and said with an evil smile: "You are walking so slowly, are you afraid that I will eat all four of you, sir?" When Situ Qian was a girl, she was known as the Black Ice Jade Girl in the Demon Cult. Although her unique ice palm was one of the reasons for this nickname, she had always been dismissive of men and had a cold face all day long. It is the most important aspect, but since her body and mind were taken over by Hong Tianxiao, all the passion that had been hidden for more than ten years suddenly came out, making her suddenly become the person who is easiest to express her feelings. She gently came behind Hong Tianxiao, gently wrapped her arms around his body, and while untying his clothes with both hands, she pressed her pretty face tightly against his back and said softly: " I really like that the young master can eat me in one bite, so that I will no longer suffer from lovesickness in the future." Hong Tianxiao was so moved that he held Situ Qian in his arms. Looking at her pretty face, he said softly: "When the world is settled, I will be by your side every day." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao will He lowered his head and buried it in Situ Qian's breasts, greedily breathing in the fragrance. "Yeah," Situ Qian's body was the most sensitive among the four girls. She couldn't bear Hong Tianxiao's teasing. Her delicate body trembled, and her arms tightly hugged Hong Tianxiao's head. Situ Qian is the youngest among the four girls. Although Hong Tianxiao has long had the idea of ????catching up all the beauties of the Demon Cult, the reason why the three Chu Yufeng girls can successfully become Hong Tianxiao's women is that Situ Qian has done a lot. Because of their little efforts, the three women all felt a sense of gratitude towards Situ Qian. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao and Situ Qian had already begun the warm-up before the battle, they all smiled slightly. Chu Yufeng even said to Du Lijuan and Qi Lanjiao : "Two sisters, let's help the young master take off his clothes quickly, otherwise, it won't take long for Qianmei to be unable to bear it." Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer were resting and talking quietly about Hong Tianxiao when they suddenly heard Situ Qian's moans coming from next door. Both women were virgins and had never heard such a sound before. How could they have known such a moan? Whatever the sound meant, they all thought there was something strange about Situ Qian's body. After all, they are sisters who have a very good relationship, and the two girls have received favors from Situ Qian and others this time, so Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer got up and prepared to visit next door. However, what made them feel strange was that Situ Qian's moans gave their bodies a strange feeling. A wave of heat arose from their lower abdomen and began to slowly travel up and down their bodies, and the two of them even felt I feel that my legs are a little weak and my body is not as strong as before. After the two went out, they discovered that there were six young and beautiful girls standing at the door of Situ Qian's room, all of them with rosy faces and loving eyes. Mu Yulian felt strange in her heart and thought to herself, what happened today? These six girls looked strange, as if they were sick. Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer came to the six girls, and Mu Yulian asked: " Sisters, is Qianmei in this room, is she sick?" The six girls had already arranged for Hong Tianxiao to open their hearts and throats when having sex. Therefore, they knew that Hong Tianxiao had arranged this arrangement today precisely to attract the two beautiful girls Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer. Weng, after hearing Mu Yulian's silly question, they all couldn't help but smile. Zhang Yu thought for a while and said, "Miss Situ is indeed sick, and my master is diagnosing her." Although she felt that the expressions of the six girls were a little strange, Mu Yulian still did not doubt that he was there. In addition, she was concerned about Situ Qian's safety, so she said, "I wonder if it would be convenient for me and sister Xue'er to go in for a visit?" Zhang Yu smiled and said: "It's not convenient for men to go in, but women can go in. I wonder if the girl really wants to go in?" Mu Yulian felt strange in her heart and thought to herself, why is it inconvenient for men to enter, but it is possible for women to enter?I thought of it in my ears, and my heart couldn't help but tremble. As soon as the object softened for a moment, it involuntarily raised its head and chest again. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "If you two seduce me like this again, be careful I can't help but make you happy again." Hearing this, the two girls turned around and looked at the ferocious shape of the thing on Hong Tianxiao's lower body. They all knew that what he said was true. They quickly stopped playing around, giggling, sitting on Hong Tianxiao's arms, and stretched out their arms to wrap their arms around each other. his neck. Hong Tianxiao sucked on the peaks of the two women's chests, laughed twice, then turned and walked to the next room. Among the ten girls, except for the four girls from this small fishing village who do not know martial arts and Zhang Yu and Sun Ye are only second-rate masters, Situ Qian and other four girls are first-rate masters. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao, Mu Yulian, and Shangguan Xueer They listened to every word of people's conversations. Before Hong Tianxiao could carry the two girls out of the house, Situ Qian quickly ran to open the door to their room, waiting for Hong Tianxiao to come again. A battle between one dragon and ten phoenixes started again, and the boundless spring scenery once again took place in this small fishing village that was once a place of slaughter, but there were two more naked beauties in the audience. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 323: The Wudang leader¡¯s sister You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seven days later, Hong Tianxiao appeared again in Kunming City, but it was different from when he left. When he came back, besides Situ Qian, Hong Tianxiao was also surrounded by Sun Zhongjun, An Xiaohui, Wen Qingqing, He Tishou, Yuan Yuying, Qi Lanjiao and her daughter, Yun Xiyu, Zhang Yu and others. Although they were reluctant to leave, after all, for Hong Tianxiao's plan to eliminate demons and fight against the Qing Dynasty, Du Lijuan returned to Fujian, Chu Yufeng returned to Guangxi, Suo Qingqiu continued to stay in Yangzhou, and Mu Yulian and Shangguan Xueer returned to Jiangsu. Because Hong Tianxiao and his party actually numbered fifteen people, and there were six women who did not know the slightest bit of martial arts, so Hong Tianxiao rented three large carriages, whether they were those who knew martial arts or not, those who were good in martial arts or those who were low in martial arts. , all let them sit in the carriage. Hong Tianxiao hired two more coachmen, and Hong Tianxiao and the two of them each drove a carriage. Nothing happened along the way, and due to the deliberate matchmaking between Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui, the relationship between Wen Qingqing and Yuan Yuying also improved. Seeing Wen Qingqing's worried eyebrows spread, Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy, and the drive became even more exciting. Work hard. And just when everyone was about to leave Fujian, something happened, which forced Hong Tianxiao to take the two daughters Sun Zhongjun and Qi Lanjiao, who were the best in Qinggong, on the way first, and let the other girls follow slowly behind. Fortunately, He Tishou not only He was a master of poisoning and a veteran of the world, so Hong Tianxiao didn't have much to worry about. The whole story is this. Taoist Wugen, who is in charge of affairs in Hubei, Hunan and Jiangxi, received the news that the Demon Sect got the news from nowhere and knew that Qiu Hezi, the sister of Taoist Yunyan, the head of the Wudang Sect, lived in western Fujian. In Linhe County, the demon sect was planning to arrest Qiu Hezi in order to blackmail Taoist Yunyan into submission. Although Taoist Yunyan is already in his forties, Qiu Hezi is only 28 years old this year. Three years ago, he married Wen Yuxian, the eldest son of Wen Dexing, a famous boxer in Fujian. Wen Dexing has a good relationship with Taoist Yunyan, so the marriage between the two families has taken the relationship to a new level. Moreover, Qiu Hezi just gave birth to a fat boy for the Wen family just a month ago, and he seems to have become a complete The hostess of the Wen family. According to the agreement between the two families, Wen Yuxian and Qiu Hezi were supposed to get married at the age of twenty-two, that is, the year when Qiu Hezi came down from the mountain. However, just when Taoist Yunyan took Qiu Hezi to When He Zi came to Wen's house, Wen Dexing's wife had just passed away less than ten days ago. According to the customs at the time, the Wen Yuxian brothers had to observe mourning for three years, so their wedding had to be postponed for three years. By the time they got married, Qiu Hezi was already twenty-five years old. The Demon Sect wants to dominate the world, so it naturally wants to unify the world first. By relying on the strength of various sects in the world, it will be beneficial to the current power grab and future rule. The six sects are all extraordinary in terms of strength and influence in the world. However, the Shaolin Temple has closed the mountain and does not care about worldly affairs. The Huashan sect has made it clear that it is anti-Qing. Although the other four sects of Wudang, Kongtong, Emei, and Kunlun Although he obviously did not have any trouble with the court, he secretly sent his disciples to join various anti-Qing organizations. In fact, with the strength of the Demon Sect, it can definitely deter these sects with force, but in this case, the Demon Sect will have to turn darkness into light, and it will be inconvenient to do things in the future. Therefore, this time the lay sister of Taoist Yunyan was married to a Fujian Wen family, which became the best way for the demon sect to threaten Wudang. This matter was discovered by Tie Ying, Duke Shen Mu, the southern envoy of the Demon Sect. Originally, Duke Shen Mu should have reported the matter to the leader of the Demon Sect and asked him to make a decision. However, firstly, because the leader of the demon sect led several of his masters to Tibet to exterminate the Tantric sect and were not in Kunming City, secondly, Duke Shen Mu also wanted to accomplish this great achievement on his own, so that he could be promoted to an elder in the future. Or the Dharma Protector can pave the way. After all, the Demon Sect is currently in short supply of elders and Dharma Protectors. The Wen family of Fujian is also a martial arts family. Its family-inherited Thunder Palm and Fierce Yang magic skills are unique in the martial arts world. However, the Wen family does not pay much attention to the rights and wrongs in the world, and is not well-known in the world. However, after a few years, the Wen family However, a top expert emerged, namely Wen Tailai, the third leader of the Honghua Club during the Qianlong period. Duke Shen Mu was an envoy from the south, and one of the places under his jurisdiction was Fujian. Therefore, he knew very well that Wen Dexing's martial arts was far superior to him. Therefore, Chenmu Company invited Sima Biao and Monk Bujie to help him complete this matter. Although Sima Biao and Monk Bujie quit the Demon Cult, they knew that they knew too many secrets of the Demon Cult. The leader's character would never allow the two of them to live in the world. What they would face would be the pursuit of masters from the Demon Cult. If we can help Duke Shen Mu hold the Wudang sect hostage this time, it will definitely be a great achievement. Maybe the leader of the Demon Cult will let go of the past things. Therefore, after receiving the invitation from Duke Shen Mu, the two of them discussed it for a while and hurried on. Went to Fujian. &nbsI thought, secretly, this is of course my credit, but it is better to keep this matter secret. In extraordinary times, you must be too careful. If any of you are bribed by the demon sect, my plan will be ruined. Therefore, the Seven Dragons The fewer secrets you know, the better it will be for big things. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao said: "In order to capture the old emperor, the leader of the Demon Sect asked the Tantric Sect to send nearly half of the lamas to Wutai Mountain. As a result, almost the entire army was wiped out, and even the top master of the Tantric Sect, Sang Jie, was lost. Therefore, the Tantric Sect The sect blamed the leader of the demon sect for this incident, so in Kunming City, a sixty-year-old lama from the Tantric sect who pretended to be negotiating suddenly attacked Sima Biao with a big hand seal and seriously injured him. Fortunately, Sima Biao was lucky and was finally killed. He was saved by the leader of the Demon Cult. If the leader of the Demon Cult wants to do big things, he naturally doesn¡¯t want the Tantric Sect behind him to cause trouble, so he temporarily decided to eradicate the Tantric Sect first.¡± After hearing this, Taoist Wugen and He Tianxing suddenly realized. Taoist Wugen even sighed and said: "This is all the master's clever plan. Not only did thousands of lamas get eradicated through the power of the Shaolin Temple and the court, but it also attracted the demon sect and the No matter who wins or loses in the battle between Tantric Sects, our Shenlong Sect can reap the benefits." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, what a bullshit trick. The situation at that time was really dangerous. If Kangxi hadn't arrived in time with the officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion, he and the thirty-six Shaolin monks would have almost died, but how could he tell this? , just smiled lightly and said: "This matter is not my fault alone. I was just taking advantage of the situation and using some tricks." Hong Tianxiao said again: "Now one of the three major protectors of the Demon Sect has been eliminated, four of the four major elders have been eliminated, two of the five envoys have been eliminated, and there are only two of the six secret envoys left. The Demon Sect has been greatly damaged in strength. We should take the opportunity to contact Jianghu. I have come to various sects to fight against the demonic sect. If we can annihilate them in one battle, the world will be settled. I decided to write a few letters and send them to the leaders of Kongtong, Emei, Kunlun, Wudang and other sects. We have formed an alliance in our hands, just waiting for the Shenlong Sect to raise its arms in the future and jointly denounce the Demon Sect." Hong Tianxiao naturally didn't finish what he said. The demon sect fairy and the flying witch have become his women. Among the three guardians, Sima Biao is the only one left. Two of the four elders died and two surrendered. Two of the envoys from the five directions died and three surrendered. The masters of various altars may become The woman who fell in love with Hong Tianxiao, or was given life-and-death pills by Ninth Princess, Su Quan and Nie Kehua. According to the latest news from Ninth Princess, twelve of the thirteen altar leaders have been given life-and-death pills. After surrendering to the Shenlong Cult, they were on their way to the thirteenth branch. On the way back, they would kill the five tough and careless masters of the branch, and wait until everyone gathered in Yunnan. , among the twenty-three altar masters, there is only one Thousand-faced Xishi Luo Yuqing left. Even if Hong Tianxiao does not have time to subdue her, given her relationship with Situ Qian and other women, she will not choose to be an enemy of the Shenlong Sect. . By the time the leader of the Demon Cult came back from Tibet, it was not an exaggeration to say that he was alone. After all, Dong E, who was far away in Taiwan, had followed Chen Yuanyuan's instructions and made Zheng Jing completely obey her orders, not the leader of the Demon Cult. With the help of Chen Yuanyuan and Nie Kehua, it is not difficult for Hong Tianxiao to conquer Dong E. Even if there is no help from other sects in the world, judging from the current situation, the defeat of the Demon Sect has long been determined. Now for Hong Tianxiao, the last important thing left is to take Chen Yuanyuan and Nie Kehua to Taiwan to meet the Demon Sect. The leader of the religion will take care of Dong E before returning to Kunming. Just when Hong Tianxiao was secretly proud, Sun Zhongjun and Qi Lanjiao also came back from Qiu Hezi. Sun Zhongjun said to Hong Tianxiao: "Sir, what Miss Qiu means is that she is not planning to go to Wudang Mountain. After all, Taoist Yunyan and his senior brother Yunyan Taoist He and Taoist He have been at odds for a long time. If Taoist Yunyan settles Miss Qiu in Wudang, Taoist He is afraid that Taoist Yunhe will take the opportunity to launch an attack." At the beginning, the masters of Taoist Yunyan and Taoist Yunhe passed the position of head of the Wudang Sect to Taoist Yunyan, who had great leadership skills and was the best in Wudang in martial arts, but not to Taoist Yunhe, who was the senior brother. As a result, Taoist Yunhe always held a grudge against Taoist Yunyan, and relied on himself as the senior brother to treat Taoist Yunyan in both positive and negative ways. Taoist Yunyan thought that he was a fellow disciple of the same school, and Taoist Yunhe had not done anything to offend Wudang, so he turned a blind eye to what Taoist Yunhe did, but the two were at odds. Everyone in the martial arts world knows about this. Hong Tianxiao was in trouble now and said: "If the seven girls except Miss Qiu Hezi have nowhere to go, they can be incorporated into the Red Dragon Sect, but Miss Qiu Hezi is the sister of the headmaster of Wudang, and With a child who is several months old, it is not suitable to join the Red Dragon Clan. How should we settle it? By the way, besides Taoist Yunyan, does Miss Qiu have any other relatives that she can join?" Sun Zhongjun shook his head and said: "I and Sister Lanjiao asked her just now. She only has one relative, Taoist Yunyan." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 324: Passionate Girl Chen Yuanyuan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when Hong Tianxiao was in trouble, they saw Qiu Hezi walking over with her child in her arms. Sun Zhongjun and Qi Lanjiao knew that she must be asking for something from Hong Tianxiao, so they hurriedly moved away and stood beside Hong Tianxiao again. Qiu Hezi walked up to Hong Tianxiao, knelt on the ground and begged with sobs: "Master Hong avenged the Wen family, and He Zi could not retaliate. He could only use the Wen family's Thunder Palm Technique and The Fierce Sun Divine Art is dedicated to Master Hong." After saying that, Qiu Hezi took out two thin booklets from his sleeves and handed them over. "Thunder Palm Technique?" This is the first time that Hong Tianxiao has heard of the Lieyang Divine Art, but Hong Tianxiao is no stranger to the Thunder Palm Technique. That was Ben Lei, the fourth leader of Honghuahui, which became very prosperous during the Qianlong period. Seeing Wen Tailai's famous stunt, Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, could this Wen family be of the same lineage as Wen Tailai, and this child is Wen Tailai's grandfather? Although Hong Tianxiao was shocked, his expression remained unchanged. He reached out and took the two booklets from Qiu Hezi's hands, and then waved to Sun Zhongjun and Qi Lanjiao beside him to help Qiu Hezi up. Hong Tianxiao looked down and saw that the paper of the two booklets had already turned yellow. He didn't know how many years they had been passed down. He gently opened the booklet with the four words "Thunder Palm Technique" written on the cover. He only read it hastily. Hong Tianxiao Then he discovered that this set of Thunder Palm Technique was indeed infinitely mysterious, and its power was comparable to the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Hong Tianxiao gently closed the booklet and glanced at the child in Qiu Hezi's arms. He found that he had excellent bones and was a good material for martial arts. His heart couldn't help but move, so he said to Qiu Hezi: "Qiu Hezi Girl, I found that your son has excellent bones and is a good material for martial arts training. How about I accept him as my disciple?" The Thunder Palm Technique is a set of powerful and unprepared palm techniques, and it must be paired with the Flame Magic Technique, which is only suitable for men to practice, in order to maximize the power of the palm technique. Therefore, although Qiu Hezi's martial arts is not weak, However, she was unable to practice the Fierce Sun Magic Technique and the Thunder Palm Technique, so what she was most worried about was that her son would not be able to comprehend these two techniques too much in the future. When Taoist Wugen arrived just now, she had already been captured. Therefore, there was a big battle between Taoist Wugen and Sima Biao, and later Hong Tianxiao arrived and killed Shen Mugong and Monk Bujie with his own strength, severely injuring Sima. Biao, she saw everything in her eyes, and naturally she could see that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was so high that even her brother, Taoist Yunyan, could not match it. Now that Hong Tianxiao was willing to accept her son as a disciple, she was naturally overjoyed, and from this point of view, she also Judging from Hong Tianxiao's character, if he were an ordinary martial artist, he would only be able to monopolize these two magical arts. How could Qiu Hezi know that Hong Tianxiao possesses no less than ten kinds of excellent martial arts in the world? Although the Thunder Palm Technique and the Fierce Sun Divine Art are also peerless martial arts, they are not in his eyes. The reason why he did this was that he discovered Qiu Hezi's son is indeed a martial arts training material, and secondly, it can be regarded as a reason to take in Qiu Hezi's mother and son. Qiu Hezi did not know what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, but he was just grateful. He knelt down again and thanked: "Hezi, for the child Thank you, Master Hong, for making it possible.¡± Hong Tianxiao waved his hand, and Qiu Hezi felt as if a wall of energy suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, making it impossible for her to bow down. Qiu Hezi understood that this was because of Hong Tianxiao's profound martial arts, and he admired him in his heart, so he stopped insisting and simply wished him a blessing. Next, Hong Tianxiao sent people to bury the Wen family alive, and asked Taoist Wugen to collect the surviving women of the seventh brother Wen's family under the Red Dragon Gate and into the medical team. Because Taoist Wugen was injured, Hong Tianxiao ordered He Tianxing led several masters to escort Wugen Taoist and Qi Nu along the way to the Red Dragon Gate Headquarters. Hong Tianxiao, Sun Zhongjun, Qi Lanjiao, Qiu Hezi and his mother and son waited here for the arrival of An Xiaohui and others before heading towards Kunming again. Although Hong Tianxiao had many women, none of them gave birth to a boy or a girl for him. Therefore, when they saw Qiu Hezi's handsome and cute son, all the girls liked him very much. They hugged him and touched him all the way. It feels a lot less lonely. After returning to Kunming, the Ninth Princess, Su Quan and Nie Kehua had not returned yet. After Hong Tianxiao settled the girls down, he took Situ Qian, Qi Lanjiao and Yun Xiyu straight to Sanmiao Temple to discuss with Chen Yuanyuan Go to Taiwan to conquer Dong E. The reason why Hong Tianxiao brought the three girls with him was because Situ Qian had mentioned that he would set up another Holy Cult group headed by Chen Yuanyuan, so today was an opportunity for the four of them to communicate first. At present, Chen Yuanyuan is the only one left in Sanmiao Nunnery, and Hu Yizhi is not in the nunnery. Because what happened last time when Hong Tianxiao persuaded Hu Yizhi to surrender, Hu Yizhi learned that he had wronged his elder brother Hu Yunzhi for more than ten years, so he left Kunming the next day and went to Shanxi to find Hu Yunzhi to plead guilty. Therefore, he was not in Sanmiao Temple. . Chen Yuanyuan has her first taste of love between a man and a woman. In addition, she is in the age of forty.Coming back, the young master doesn't have much time left to finish these two things, so he must make careful arrangements to avoid any flaws being revealed and all previous efforts being wasted. " Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "This is what I am most worried about, but just now I suddenly thought of a way. I found that Lan Jiao's height is very similar to Yuanyuan, so I am going to let Lan Jiao stay in Sanmiao The nunnery is dressed up in a round shape, and Hu Yizhi is ready to assist me with all his strength. Unless the leader of the Demon Cult comes to Sanmiao Nunnery in person, the flaw will definitely not be discovered." Hearing this, Chen Yuanyuan raised her head and took a closer look at Qi Lanjiao's body. Qi Lanjiao's face turned red and her ears turned red. She found that just as Hong Tianxiao said, the two men's figures were very similar, so she nodded and said, "Young master, what a trick. In this way, I can be free temporarily and accompany the young master on his trip to Taiwan." Hong Tianxiao said to Qi Lanjiao again: "This alone is not enough. It is best for Lanjiao to ask Qianmian Xishi to make a human skin mask for you. If Qianmian Xishi does not agree, I will make Zi Huailan or Yuan Xiuping for you." Make one, and even if the leader of the Demon Cult comes in person, you only need to pretend that you have no martial arts skills. With the help of Brother Hu, it is not impossible to hide it from the leader of the Demon Cult, but the risk is a little higher, but I can teach you the various light kung fu skills of the Divine Movement. Even if you are discovered by the leader of the Demon Cult in the end, Brother Hu will help you entangle the leader of the Demon Cult, and only half a stick of incense will be enough to let you escape." After listening to Hong Tianxiao's arrangements, Qi Lanjiao actually thought so carefully about her. Naturally, she knew that he was sincerely worried about something happening to her. Her heart was as sweet as honey, and she said softly: "For the sake of the young master, even if it means taking Lan Jiao's life, Lan Jiao I will never frown." Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao reached out and patted her plump buttocks again and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? If it wasn't an emergency, I would never let you take this risk. Since I asked you to do this, To absolutely ensure your safety, please know that each of you is equally important in my heart, and I would be reluctant to abandon each of you." After hearing this, the four girls were moved again. Chen Yuanyuan added, "Aside from I, Ke Hua, Xi Yu and Qian'er, I wonder how many other sisters you plan to take with you?" Naturally, Hong Tianxiao had already cared about the selection issue. Hearing this, he smiled slightly and said: "Apart from the four of you, junior sister, senior sister, and Wen'er must also go. After all, the three of them have extremely high martial arts, and they are not much inferior to Yuanyuan. Because Ke'er is going with me, Xuan'er must stay and go to Sanmiao Temple frequently to hide it from the eyes and ears of the leader of the Demon Cult. Jun'er and Xiaohui are extremely experienced in the world, so they also have to go with me. Go, Xiu Ping and Huailan are proficient in medical skills and can save people between life and death. They should also be brought with them. The last person is He Tishou. Her ability to use poison will definitely be of great use in times of crisis. Follow me. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Hong Tianxiao had indeed prepared the first five people according to their respective abilities. Only He Tishou was deliberately brought by Hong Tianxiao. After all, He Tishou was also a charming beauty, and the style of the Yunnan Miao girl was even more unconventional than that of the Central Plains. The woman was comparable, so Hong Tianxiao naturally wanted to find an opportunity to capture her on the way when he brought her along. None of the four girls have ever met Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan. Of course, they don't know that the two girls' abilities are actually Yuan Xiuping's proficiency in poison and Zi Huailan's proficiency in medical skills, but they are not both proficient in medical skills as Hong Tianxiao said. Hong Tianxiao sat up and said: "After all, time is tight. Qian'er will rush back to Anfu Garden in a moment, tell Jun'er and the others what I mean, and then you take them to ten miles north of Kunming City, while Yuanyuan hurries Just clean up briefly and tell Lan Jiao about your living habits, and then we will meet up in the north of the city to find Ake." "A'ke", Chen Yuanyuan's eyes flashed with confusion. She had been looking forward to meeting A'ke for more than ten years, but when the day was about to come, she was full of worries. Although Hong Tianxiao had just said She promised that she would be able to fix Akko and let mother and daughter share the same bed, but she still couldn't help but worry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 325: The Emei sect is so charming You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The founder of Emei, Guo Xiang, was born in 1244 AD. She was the second daughter of Guo Jing and Huang Rong, heroes of the Northern Song Dynasty. She met Yang Guo by chance at the age of sixteen, which she would never forget. It was not until she was forty that she saw through the world of mortals, became enlightened, became a nun, and founded the Emei Sect. . Hong Tianxiao has his own personal judgment on this founder of the Emei Sect, which naturally includes both criticism and praise. Guo Xiang was only eighteen years old when she broke into Shaolin, and she was only forty when she founded the Emei Sect. The martial arts of the Emei Sect did not come from the two heroes Guo Jing and Huang Rong, but from the 20-30% Jiuyang Zhen she could barely remember. It took Guo Xiang twenty-two years to suddenly realize the various unique skills of the Emei Sect, and then founded the Emei Sect. Guo Xiang is certainly smart, but Zhang Junbao is no less smart than her. What's more, he has learned from Master Jueyuan since he was a child. He has a 50% to 60% mastery of the Nine Yang Magic Technique, and he has to wait until he is seventy years old before he dares to start a sect. It took more than fifty years to establish the sect, but it only took Guo Xiang twenty-two years to complete it, which is doubtful. Guo Xiang was not yet accomplished in martial arts but still dared to found a sect. Naturally, this was because she was Guo Daxia's daughter and Yang Guo's little sister. No one dared to risk the disapproval of the world to deal with the Emei sect. However, when Hong Tianxiao thought about it, the creation of the sect before the martial arts was accomplished was a waste of time. Naturally, there was only one purpose for founding the sect so quickly: to drive out the Tatars. The reason why Guo Xiang wanted to use his daughter to establish a sect was because he wanted to dominate the world. There are traces of this statement. Master Jiejie has always advocated that Emei can compete with Shaolin Wudang. I am afraid it was passed down from Guo Xiang's legacy. Guo Xiang's Emei Sect mainly accepts female disciples, but male disciples are ostracized in the sect and cannot learn superior martial arts. They can only be used as pavement, let alone the possibility of becoming the successor to the leader. The reason why Guo Xiang is like this is probably because she has been flattered a lot in the world and believes that women are no worse than men. She has become a feminist. If she is given a platform, she may become the second feminist in Chinese history after Wu Zetian. Empress. However, Guo Xiang is dead after all, and he has been dead for hundreds of years. The Emei Sect has also experienced hundreds of ups and downs. Compared with when it was founded hundreds of years ago, its secret knowledge has not only increased a lot, but also many of the secrets from the founding of the sect have been handed down. Martial arts, after hundreds of years of eliminating waste and retaining the best, has become more powerful. However, the inheritance has not changed but it is still dominated by female disciples. This is also the reason why Hong Tianxiao sent A Ke to the Emei Sect. With A Ke Her qualifications, and the fact that "Master Huiming" used special techniques to open up the Ren and Du channels for her, did not affect her step into the realm of a first-class master. Learning the Emei Sect's martial arts would definitely be twice the result with half the effort, and she would soon become the master of the Emei Sect. It is not impossible for disciples. The current head of the Emei Sect, Dingye Shitai, is the seventeenth generation head. As explained in the previous article, Dingye Shitai only became the head of the Emei Sect three years ago, but she became the head of the Emei Sect ten years ago. The candidate for the leader of the sect is ordered by his master, Qingyuan Master, the 16th generation leader of the Emei sect, and has experienced many places in the world, punishing evil and promoting good. It is a coincidence and a very unfortunate coincidence that during the ten years that Dingye Master Tai traveled around the world, it was the first ten years after the Manchus took over the Central Plains. There were scenes of Eight Banners descendants bullying the Han people everywhere. Although Dingye Master Tai She is a woman, but she also has the blood of a man, that is, the spirit of a woman. As long as she encounters Han people being bullied by the Manchus, she will help them, and she will show no mercy every time she takes action, and must kill them all. Master Dingye¡¯s martial arts skills were extremely high, and all she encountered were small groups of officers and soldiers. Gradually, Master Dingye became a nightmare for the Manchu officers and soldiers, and was called an evil nun by the Qing soldiers. The Emperor Shunzhi at that time was also extremely dissatisfied with some Eight Banners officers and soldiers bullying the Han people everywhere. Seeing that such a nun appeared in the world, he was secretly happy, so he turned a blind eye. When Hong Tianxiao came to the Emei Sect, it was the day after Huang Longshi handed Hong Tianxiao's autographed letter to Master Dingye according to his order, so Hong Tianxiao received extra grand treatment. Now that the Demonic Cult is over, the Dragon Cult has completely taken over the dominant position, Hong Tianxiao no longer hides and evades, and begins to show his true colors, in order to further cause the Demonic Cult leader to panic. What Hong Tianxiao wants now is to stop with silence. As long as the leader of the Demon Cult can move, he can understand his plan from all aspects, and then take corresponding actions and take advantage of it. It was Hong Tianxiao's first time to go to Mount Emei, and of course it was also her first time to the Emei Sect. In her original imagination, the Emei Sect was just like when Master Jue was the leader, with only a few dozen disciples, so how could she know who he was? After climbing Mount Emei this time, I discovered that there are nearly a thousand disciples of the Emei Sect. If we look at the number of disciples alone, they are hardly lower than those of Shaolin Temple. What¡¯s more outrageous is that among the nearly a thousand Emei Sect disciples, more than 90% are female disciples, while there are only a few dozen male disciples. Hong Tianxiao later heard that most of these male disciples were similar to servants, usually doing menial tasks such as sweeping the floor, carrying water, chopping firewood, etc.Regarding the alliance with the Shenlong Sect, she understood that Xie Yunhai's temperament must be on good terms with Hong Tianxiao, otherwise, the entire beggar gang would not be handed over to the hands of this young man. Hong Tianxiao then pretended to suppress his inner anger and snorted slightly: "Since Xie Nuxia is Brother Xie's cousin, Hong will no longer care about this matter. However, since Xie Nuxia is Brother Xie's cousin, Sister, of course I know that Brother Xie has been leading the Beggar Clan to engage in anti-Qing activities, and he should also know that the Shenlong Sect, the Beggar Clan, the Huashan Sect, the Tiandihui and Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion have recently established an anti-Qing alliance. He is the leader of the anti-Qing alliance. In addition, if Hong remembers well, at the end of the Yuan Dynasty and the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, the third generation head of the Gui sect, Miejie Shitai, led the Emei sect to devote their whole life to the anti-Yuan cause. Hundreds of years ago The Yuan Dynasty and the Manchu Qing Dynasty are both foreign races, and their ruling methods are cruel. Does Xie Nuxia think that what she did back then was a mistake?" ?? She didn't know any of the things Hong Tianxiao said just now, and now she naturally felt secretly ashamed. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao used Miejie Shitai as an example, leaving her speechless to refute. Otherwise, not even the disciple sisters would be able to tolerate her. Master Dingye also saw Xie Yutong's embarrassment and was worried that if he continued on this topic, there would be an unpleasant incident, so he changed the topic and said: "Master Hong is right, the matter of fighting against the Qing Dynasty is something that everyone Although most of the Emei sect are women, they do not make too much concessions to the obligations that the Han people should fulfill. However, although there are many disciples of this sect, most of them are not good at martial arts. Those who can really go down the mountain to help Master Hong, even including poor nuns, are There are only a few dozen disciples, and if Master Hong doesn¡¯t mind that the Emei sect has a small number of people, the Emei sect is willing to join the anti-Qing alliance in order to contribute its meager strength to the Han people in the world." Hong Tianxiao has always wondered why there are thousands of disciples of the Emei sect. Hearing this, he asked this question: "Master Dingye, please forgive me for asking this question. When I was climbing the mountain, I found that there were thousands of disciples of your sect. It seems that throughout the history of the Emei Sect for hundreds of years, there has never been such a large number of people, so the younger generation has always found it strange." Master Dingye sighed softly and said: "Master Hong is right. There are indeed nearly a thousand disciples of the Bi sect, and they have set a record for the largest number of disciples in the Emei sect since the seventeenth generation. However, there are some unavoidable reasons. Difficulties. This matter starts from thirteen years ago. At that time, the poor nun¡¯s master Qingyuan Shitai established the poor nun as the candidate for the seventeenth generation head of the Emei Sect, and ordered the poor nun to go down the mountain to experience the world in order to enhance his experience in the world. . It was not long after the Qing Dynasty entered the customs, and wars were everywhere. The Han people were bullied by the Eight Banners soldiers of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, the poor nuns were also young and energetic. Whenever they saw the Qing soldiers bullying the Han people, they could not help but help. Many times When the poor nuns rescued people, the men, children and ugly-looking women were all killed by the Qing soldiers, so the only ones who were saved were pretty women." Hong Tianxiao agreed with Master Dingye¡¯s words. This would be the case in any turbulent era. Men, children and ugly-looking women could not escape the fate of being killed, while beautiful women naturally became trophies and men¡¯s playthings. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao also suddenly understood why more than 80% of the female disciples of the Emei Sect were beautiful women. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt envious of the male disciples of the Emei sect. You must know that most of these women were married, and some even had children. It was very difficult to live a lonely life for more than ten years, and the Emei sect was female. There are many men but few men, so the male disciples of the Emei Sect must be extremely popular. Maybe every male disciple has had relationships with many women. He then heard Master Dingye continue to say: "Although the poor nun rescued them, there was nowhere to place them. After all, their family members were all killed. If the poor nun abandoned them and ignored them, they would naturally fall into the trap of others." In the hands of the Qing soldiers, the poor nuns had no choice but to contact their fellow disciples in the rivers and lakes and send them to the Emei Sect. Unexpectedly, after a few years, there were hundreds of them one after another. Together with the original Emei Sect disciples, they It now has a scale of nearly a thousand people.¡± Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the Emei sect had so many beauties. At the same time, he secretly admired Master Dingye. Since she had been designated as the heir to the head of the Emei sect, the livelihood of hundreds of women in the future would naturally be a problem. It can only fall on her. Now it seems that although the living standards of the Emei sect are not very good, they have solved the problem of food and clothing after all. This also shows that the abilities of Master Dingye are indeed extraordinary. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 326: Three hundred thousand taels of silver betrothal gift You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Juniors can imagine that with so many people suddenly added, the Emei sect must have lived a very poor life these years." This sentence just speaks to the pain that Master Dingye has been suppressing in her heart for many years. Master Qingyuan originally selected Master Dingye as the successor to the sect because she was the senior sister and had the highest martial arts skills. No one had an opinion. However, later on, Master Dingye brought so many helpless women to the mountain intermittently, which caused the quality of life of the Emei sect to plummet. The lay disciples did not eat meat for three meals a day, nor did they buy a new piece of clothing. The original Emei disciples had serious opinions about this, but fortunately, Master Dingye's ten junior sisters all supported her, so those people only talked behind her back, but no one dared to bring it up in person. Even so, how could Master Dingye not feel the resentment of the original disciples of the Emei Sect? However, these women are all homeless, and all of them are as beautiful as flowers. If they are released, not only will it harm Without them, it will cause quite a stir in the world, and the status of one of the six major sects of the Emei Sect will naturally be challenged. In the past few years, Master Dingye has also tried many ways to let these women mainly work as female prostitutes and practice martial arts as a supplement, let the male disciples cut firewood to sell, and sent a few junior sisters who are highly skilled in light arts to go down the mountain to rob some unkind people for the sake of wealth. family, but these are just a drop in the bucket and cannot get rid of the poverty of the Emei sect at all. Although the Emei Sect is one of the six sects, since becoming the leader, Master Dingye has not been as proud as the other five sect leaders. Instead, she worries about the livelihood of the Emei Sect every day. , making her who was only forty-five years old now look like she was fifty-four years old or more. Women all over the world love beauty, even nuns, but there is not even a mirror in Master Dingye¡¯s bedroom. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to have one, but that as the head of the clan, she must live a more miserable life than anyone else. , and it is precisely this that makes many people unable to express their opinions even though they have them. Master Dingye sighed slightly, suppressed the impulse in the corner of her eyes, and said: "Master Hong is right, the Emei Sect does not have much to rely on for a living. In order to support these nearly a thousand disciples over the years, poor nuns and It can be said that all the junior sisters are working very hard, just barely enough to eat and have enough clothes to cover their bodies." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "If the master trusts me, I can hand over these hundreds of people to me, and I will definitely give them a good place to go. Moreover, the Emei Sect has taken care of them for many years, so I will not ask for people in vain." , five hundred thousand taels of silver will be given to the Emei Sect for food expenses in these years." What Hong Tianxiao is most in need of right now is money, not to mention the huge financial resources of the Shenlong Sect, nor the Manchu Qing Dynasty, which is getting closer and closer. The treasures buried outside the pass do not talk about the treasures that will be obtained from Li Zicheng in the future after persuading him. They only say that Hong Tianxiao now has millions of silver notes in his hands. If he wants it, once he returns to Yunnan, he opens his mouth. Wu Sangui will definitely present 500,000 taels of silver respectfully. "Five hundred thousand taels?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, not only did Master Dingye take a breath of cold air, but some people even screamed in surprise. Over the hundreds of years since the sect was established, among the information of the Emei sect, the richest One generation only had two to thirty thousand taels of silver, and having five hundred thousand taels all at once was something they couldn't even imagine. After all, Master Dingye is the leader of the sect, with extraordinary concentration. Although she was extremely shocked, she quickly regained her composure. Five hundred thousand taels of silver is certainly extremely attractive, but after all, she has to use hundreds of beautiful people with poor backgrounds. If Hong Tianxiao spends 500,000 taels of silver to buy these women and open brothels all over the country, he will undoubtedly push them into a pit of fire. And once this happens, the Emei sect will definitely be infamous, not to mention based on The six sects will be even more despised by people in the world. Master Dingye was able to quickly regain her composure and reason, but this was not the case for her ten junior sisters. Except for Xie Yutong who couldn't help but look at Hong Tianxiao with twinkling eyes, the other nine people almost ignored the two guests Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan who were still there in twos and threes. They whispered to each other and discussed in low voices. It seemed that the temptation of five hundred thousand taels of silver was really too great. When Hong Tianxiao went up the mountain, the female disciples could only watch. After all, they were of lower seniority and lacked concentration. But those present here were all the highest-ranking members of the Emei sect. Except for Xie Yutong, who was still sitting upright, the youngest one was already forty. She was one year old, and she was so rude in front of the guests. Mrs. Dingye couldn't help but blush, coughing slightly, and then maintained the order in the place. Master Dingye asked: "Master Hong may not know something. Although these hundreds of female disciples have lived in the Emei Sect for ten years, they have only learned some methods of cultivating the body and strengthening the foundation and breathing. As for the But they barely know how to use fists and kicks, and are basically incapable of fighting on the battlefield. I wonder how Master Hong wants to arrange for them?"  p; "No gift." In the past, when Master Dingye saw A Ke, she would always feel a little relieved in her heart. This was because although A Ke had been in the Emei Sect for the shortest time, he was the most diligent and had the highest qualifications. Yes, after half a year of hard training, Ake's current martial arts can definitely rank third in the Emei sect, only behind Master Dingye and Xie Yutong. However, after what happened just now, when Master Dingye looked at Ake again, the trace of joy had completely disappeared. After all, Ake could only be Hong Tianxiao's woman in the end, and even become the imperial concubine, but she could not serve as the Emei sect's wife. The leader. However, although there is no comfort, there is an added expectation. Perhaps the Emei Sect can flourish through A Ke's relationship. Master Dingye felt a little calmer, and smiled slightly at Ake and said: "Ake, you have been in the Emei Sect for half a year. It's strange that the teacher doesn't care enough about you. He didn't even know that you had been with the Shenlong Sect before. Our leader, Hong, has already been engaged. If leader Hong hadn¡¯t come here today, my master would still be kept in the dark.¡± A'ke blushed when he heard this, and glanced at Hong Tianxiao secretly, and saw that he was looking at him with a smile, and felt even more nervous in his heart. Suddenly, inexplicably, he remembered the absurdity in Qiu Yuehe's bedroom, his majesty, A' Senior Sister Qi and Miss Xianglian screamed hysterically, and she leaked her body again and again in that environment. For more than half a year, Ake has often missed Hong Tianxiao. From the moment they realized that he left a letter and ran away because his master and senior sister became his women. At the same time, Ake also knew that Hong Tianxiao was a romantic person and was always merciful. When she was not with him, she didn't know how many more women he would have, so she was also worried that Hong Tianxiao would forget her. When Xie Yutong found Ake and told her that Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect, had come to the mountain and claimed to be Ake's fianc¨¦, Ake felt nervous, happy, and a little shy. A Ke knew that Master Dingye would definitely ask about this matter, so he had already thought of his words on the way, and said without thinking: "Back to master, my wish since childhood is to become a disciple of the Emei Sect and practice Emei Sect." The excellent martial arts of the sect were recommended by Abbot Meng Huicong at that time. The disciple was worried that the master would not accept him as a disciple because of this, so he hid the matter and asked the master to punish the disciple for bullying him." Master Dingye just said casually, how could she really blame A Ke? Hearing this, she couldn't help but smile and said: "How can I blame you as a teacher? It's just a pity for me as a teacher. After all, I want you to inherit as my teacher." He took up the mantle and became the 18th generation leader of the Emei Sect. Now it seems that this hope has also come to nothing." Before Ake could answer, Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Master Tai, does it mean that you can't marry as the head of the Emei Sect? As far as I know, Zhou Zhiruo, the fourth generation head of the Emei Sect, was Married to Mingjiao leader Zhuang Wuji, although there were some bumps in the process, the two finally came together." Although Hong Tianxiao said that he would definitely marry A Ke, he did not want A Ke to lose the opportunity to be the head of the Emei Sect, and he also wanted to In the future, he took a group of darling wives and concubines to live in Mount Emei, a place with beautiful scenery and spring-like weather all year round, and made Emei County, Sichuan Province, where Mount Emei is located, the capital of the new dynasty. Master Dingye's heart was moved. She could see that Ake had a very high status in Hong Tianxiao's mind, and she could also see that Hong Tianxiao also hoped that Ake could become the leader of the Emei Sect. If there is someone who is extremely favored by the emperor in the future, The imperial concubine is the head of the Emei Sect. It is difficult for the Emei Sect to become the capital of the six sects. Of course, Master Dingye didn't know that two disciples of the Huashan sect had become Hong Tianxiao's women. In addition, the relationship between Gui Xinshu and his wife, Feng Nandi and Hong Tianxiao was definitely higher than that of the Emei sect. "A'ke, please sit down too." Master Dingye pointed to the empty chair on the right side of Chen Yuanyuan and said. Although today's events started with some minor problems caused by Xie Yutong, the overall result made her feel very satisfied. Satisfied, not only did she settle down the hundreds of poor women who had been giving her a headache, she also gained a powerful ally from the Dragon Sect, and even obtained 800,000 taels of silver notes out of thin air, which was enough to maintain the Emei Sect's more than 100 people. Decades of livelihood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 327: Testing Akko You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Master Dingye is not an ordinary person. He can see that the world is surging with undercurrents and is about to fall into war again. As one of the six sects, the Emei sect cannot be alone and must form an alliance with some anti-Qing organization. The arrival of Hong Tianxiao freed Master Dingye from having to worry about this matter. Although there were so many anti-Qing organizations in the world, no one dared to fight against the anti-Qing forces formed by the Shenlong Sect, the Beggar Clan, the Huashan Sect, the Tiandihui, and the Mu Palace. Clear alliance as enemy. A'ke lowered her head after hearing this and came to sit down next to Chen Yuanyuan. However, she found that the stunning beauty sitting next to Hong Tianxiao, who was three points more beautiful than herself, was still looking at her. She couldn't help but feel strange. But what made Akko feel even more strange was that she couldn't be angry at all with this rude look that hadn't left her since she entered the room. It also made her feel a sense of intimacy, as if she were reunited after a long separation. She had seen this tender look before, but she couldn't remember. Akko couldn't help but meet this gaze, and found that this stunning beauty looked very excited, as if she was hesitant to speak, and the careful Akko discovered that he and her were actually 60 or 70% similar between their eyebrows. , but this person is slightly older than herself, could it be her sister? Akko had such an idea in his mind. When Hong Tianxiao introduced Chen Yuanyuan, Ake was not present. When Xie Yutong informed Ake, he only mentioned Hong Tianxiao and not Chen Yuanyuan. Therefore, Ake was not very clear about the relationship between Chen Yuanyuan and Hong Tianxiao. After all, she From where he was sitting, he couldn't see Hong Tianxiao's hand pressing on Chen Yuanyuan's hand. Chen Yuanyuan's mood has been in a state of high tension and excitement. If Hong Tianxiao's hand hadn't been pressed on her hand, it would have been difficult for her to control her emotions. However, Hong Tianxiao could hold her hand down and prevent her from standing up and doing anything out of the ordinary, but he could not cover her eyes. Naturally, this little move between Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan could not be hidden from the eyes of Master Dingye. She knew that even though Hong Tianxiao was young and romantic, he was the leader of a sect after all, and it was absolutely impossible for him to do such a lingering thing on such an occasion. So she couldn't help but glance at Chen Yuanyuan and found that she was looking at A'ke intently, with a very excited and nervous expression. Master Dingye's heart moved. She could see that when Chen Yuanyuan looked at A'ke, her eyes were full of tenderness, as if she was a mother looking at her daughter. However, just now Hong Tianxiao introduced that Chen Yuanyuan is his wife, and A Ke is also his fianc¨¦e. Therefore, even if the master is too smart, it is impossible to guess that Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke are mother and daughter. However, she also saw that Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke were similar to each other, so she guessed that the two might be long-lost sisters, just like A Ke did. After all, she noticed that A Ke had an inexplicable difference in his expression when he looked at Chen Yuanyuan. , it seems that she does not know the news. Master Dingye buried his doubts deep in his heart and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master Hong, although the poor nun is in charge of the Emei Sect, this matter is of great importance after all. Therefore, the poor nun and the junior sisters need to discuss it again, why not Let Ake take Master Hong and his wife to see the scenery of Mount Emei, what do you think of Master Hong?" "Visiting the scenery of Mount Emei?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. He didn't know whether Master Dingye deliberately gave Ake a chance to get along with him, or whether the Emei sect was divided into two camps like the Wudang sect. It was difficult to come to a consensus at that time, but now that Master Dingye had spoken out, Hong Tianxiao was eager to explain her life experience to A Ke. This way, it would save him the trouble of finding excuses to find a chance to be with A Ke. A'ke also heard clearly what Master Dingye said. Although she vaguely felt that the relationship between this peerless beauty who was three points more beautiful than herself and Hong Tianxiao would not be simple, but now that she got the affirmative answer, she still felt slightly in her heart. I was shocked to know that among Hong Tianxiao's women, even Ninth Princess and Su Quan were slightly inferior to Akko in terms of looks. After going out, Akko felt an inexplicable sense of crisis in her heart. Although she looked beautiful, she was just a young girl after all, and she didn't know how to please Hong Tianxiao. And she could see that Chen Yuanyuan was an extremely mature woman. , every move, every frown, every smile, has infinite feminine charm in it, not to mention it is enough to arouse the caring heart of any man, even Ake felt pity for me when he saw her. If it were in the past, she would not have such thoughts, otherwise, she would not leave Hong Tianxiao quietly without leaving a letter. However, after experiencing Zheng Keshuang's incident, she also understood that many men like Zheng Keshuang were here for her beauty. When it came to a real life-and-death situation, even if she was ten times more beautiful, they would never take her into consideration. Hong Tianxiao is different. He is a upright and good man who does not allow his woman to be harmed in any way.With the idea of ??settling down in the beautiful Emei Mountain with Qunmei, thinking about Ake, the life of separation in the two places may not be a problem for Hong Tianxiao. After all, Ake is not the only woman around him, but Ake can only have Hong Tianxiao. Man, so she can never accept this life of unrequited love. A'ke thought for a while, then sighed, looked at Hong Tianxiao and said, "I don't know, sir, what do you think, do you want A'ke to be the head of the Emei Sect?" Hong Tianxiao also looked at A'ke seriously, and said after a long time: "A'ke, what I hope most is that you can become my wife. As for the head of the Emei Sect, if you want to do it, I will definitely support you with all my strength. " Hearing this, A'ke couldn't help but be moved. He resisted the urge to throw himself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and sighed: "Sir, if A'ke becomes the head of the Emei Sect, he will have to deal with many affairs of the Emei Sect. Don¡¯t you mind if you stay on Mount Emei and can¡¯t be with the young master every day?¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Ake, as long as you like it, it's not a problem. As long as the demon sect can be wiped out and the Manchu Qing Dynasty can be driven out of the country, I can make Emei County the capital and build the palace at the foot of Mount Emei. Or, I will leave the national affairs to others and take you to live in seclusion in the Emei Mountains." Hong Tianxiao only mentioned this idea to Situ Qian and Nie Kehua once. Ake had never heard of it, so when she heard that Hong Tianxiao would hand over the imperial power to others for her, he would not even do anything himself. An emperor that every man dreams of, his surprise cannot be expressed in words. She stared at Hong Tianxiao and found that his face was serious and did not look like he was joking at all. She asked in an almost trembling voice: "Master, youare you reallyreally willing to give up the throne for Akko?" Hong Tianxiao laughed a few times, then still looked at Ake seriously, and said sincerely: "Ake, I don't know how much you know about me. I, Hong Tianxiao, am not interested in anything in this life, so I can give it up. I You can give up my money and my status, but you are the only woman who can't give up on me. Akko, maybe you think I'm being merciful, but I can guarantee that any one of you is very important to me. Yes, power is nothing. If I conquer the world in the future, I will definitely give up everything for you and take you to live in seclusion on this beautiful Mount Emei." Hearing Hong Tianxiao¡¯s heartfelt words, Ake¡¯s heart was slightly shaken. In history, many people have been wandering between the country and the beauty. However, almost all men would choose the country, abandoning their favorite, or even betraying. Of course, there are also people who want to have both kings and beauties. After all, after winning the king, they will have three thousand beauties in the harem, but those are just beauties, just sensual exchanges without emotions, and they are just one of the symbols of the emperor's power. However, Hong Tianxiao could not hesitate to give up the throne of the emperor that all men longed for for the sake of his woman. This is a good man with love and righteousness. How could A Ke, who understands that it is easy to ask for a treasure, but a lover is rare? Are you not moved by it? Not only Akko, no matter what kind of woman it is, she will be moved by it. After finishing this topic, the two of them felt much relieved and began to continue traveling on Mount Emei. At this time, Ake, who was in a good mood, began to introduce various scenic spots and historical sites to Hong Tianxiao, and the words between the two began slowly. It became much slower, and Hong Tianxiao breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the first step of the plan to test A Ke had been successful. After the two walked for another half an hour, they happened to reach a pavilion. Hong Tianxiao suggested that they take a rest here. Of course Ake would not object. After the two of them sat down, Hong Tianxiao said: "Ake, I already know most of what happened to you in the past six months in Mount Emei. Do you want to hear what I have experienced in the past six months?" This is of course what Ake wants to hear most, and she knows that in Hong Tianxiao's experience in the past six months, there will definitely be something about Chen Yuanyuan that shocked Ake. She also wants to know who has been around Hong Tianxiao in the past six months. There were so many more women, so he tilted his head playfully and said: "Of course A'ke wants to hear about the young master's experience." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 328: An uncontrollable situation that came early You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This was the first time Hong Tianxiao saw Ake's playful appearance in front of him, and he was stunned for a moment. It wasn't until Ake's pretty face turned red from being stared at by Hong Tianxiao for a long time that Hong Tianxiao was shocked. , withdrew his gaze from A'ke's face, but couldn't help but exclaimed: "A'ke, you are so beautiful." After hearing Hong Tianxiao's heartfelt praise, A'ke felt shy and sweet. However, she soon thought of Chen Yuanyuan's peerless appearance. She sighed and said, "How can A'ke be as beautiful as that sister just now?" .¡± Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Ake was talking about Chen Yuanyuan. He just smiled slightly and did not answer the question, but secretly thought in his heart, what kind of sister is she? She is your biological mother. It seems that Ake is your second sister. Once I saw someone more beautiful than her, I felt a little jealous. At that moment, Hong Tianxiao started talking about his return to Shenlong Sect. His father Hong Antong arranged for the lovely sisters Han Xue and Han Shuang to serve him. Unexpectedly, he did not expect that the mother of these two beautiful twins was actually saved by Qiu Yuehe. Xianglian's twin daughters, and then he untied the knot of the maid Wen'er who had served him when he was a child. Then he broke Da Yu'er's Heavenly Demon Qian Yu Gong, and took Da Yu'er and Su Yuer's two daughters by his side. When Dayu'er unexpectedly became proficient in the art of facial expression and was willing to share this art with all her sisters, Akko couldn't help but be happy. When he heard that the Five Dragon Envoys had rebelled, Akko felt that his heart suddenly He jumped very hard. When he heard that Wen'er almost lost his life to save Hong Tianxiao, Ake secretly thought to himself, if he had been there at that time, would he have been like Wen'er? Until he heard that Hong Tianxiao took over Shenlong After accepting the five dragon envoys' hearts, Akko's mood calmed down a little. Then Hong Tianxiao talked about his trip to Mongolia, how he defeated Zhahelin, how he easily captured the heart of Nie Xuanhua, the flower of the grassland, how he fell into Nie Xuanhua's plan and was captured, and how he escaped and surrendered with the help of Nie Xuanhua. How did the northern envoy Tie Lingfei obtain the body and mind of his mother Yong Mu with the help of Nie Xuanhua? How did he obtain the bodies and minds of her two younger sisters Shuhui and Shuzhe with the help of Yong Mu? How did he kill the four major members of the Demon Sect with a trick? The second elder surrendered Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji. When he heard that the three generations of Dayu'er, Yongmu and Nie Xuanhua had become Hong Tianxiao's women, Ake was so surprised that his mouth opened wide. After all, the relationship between the three sisters Dayu'er and Yongmu was mother and daughter, and the relationship between Yongmu and Nie Xuanhua was There is also a relationship between mother and daughter, and she just feels that she can't accept it. She is even thinking about how embarrassing it would be for their mother and daughter to meet naked on the same bed. It must be more embarrassing than the Ninth Princess and Senior Sister Aqi. Bar. A'ke's expression naturally fell into Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Knowing that she could not accept the situation of mother and daughter serving the same husband, she temporarily stopped her story and asked: "A'ke, do you think mother and daughter share the same husband?" Serving a husband is an unbelievable thing, is it even more outrageous than the relationship between senior sister and Aqi?" Hong Tianxiao guessed what A'ke was thinking correctly, and she couldn't help but blush. However, she was a very strong girl, but she didn't want to hide it, so she nodded and said: "Exactly, there is no blood relationship between master and disciple." The relationship is just because of the difference in seniority. It is barely barely acceptable, but a mother and daughter serving one husband together are but it is difficult for others to accept. If the master does this, I am afraid that once it is spread, I am afraid that it will be criticized. The accusations of everyone in the world.¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Back then, the hero Yang Guo wanted to stay with Xiao Longnu for the rest of his life. He was criticized by everyone in the world, but he still refused to leave. After waiting for sixteen years, he finally got together with Xiao Longnu. , lovers eventually get married. But Yang Guo was not abandoned and reviled by the people of the world because of this. He still became a great hero. For hundreds of years, this matter has been talked about by people in the world. Although I am not as good as Yang Guo, I I also have my own principles. I will not use force on any woman. Ake, you also know that I am romantic and lustful by nature. There are many women around me. Except for Da Yuer, all the others are willing to follow me. Perhaps in the world, It seems that it is incest for a mother and daughter to serve one husband together, but if this matter is only considered as an issue of love between men and women, it is nothing. After all, they are both long-widow women, and they deserve to be caressed by men. Why can other men do it, but her daughter¡¯s man can¡¯t? After all, I have no blood relationship with them.¡± Akko had never heard of such a ridiculous but seemingly reasonable excuse before. She couldn't help but be stunned when Hong Tianxiao continued: "You also said just now that mother and daughter have an extremely close blood relationship. When a daughter comes into this world, They come from the mother's body, but from the moment the daughter comes out of the mother's body, they are two complete individuals, just like the two sisters. The two sisters also come from the same mother's body, and there are also differences between them. Blood relationship, if both?? Peak, but the feeling in the past two times was much different. The blush on Xie Yutong's face just flashed away, and then she regained her coolness as an iceberg beauty. She sneered coldly: "Master Hong is really a good trick. He will accompany his daughter to visit the scenery of Mount Emei first, and then we will meet him after he comes back." The mother did that slutty thing, and she also worked together to plot against Ake, so that she could join you as adulterers and adulterers." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be shocked when he heard this. You must know that Chen Yuanyuan and Ake are mother and daughter. Very few people in the world knew about it. Even the women around Hong Tianxiao only knew about it. How did Xie Yutong know about this? Hong Tianxiao was shocked and a big question mark appeared in his mind. As for how Xie Yutong knew this secret, Hong Tianxiao had no time to think about it. What he was eager to know now was what Xie Yutong's purpose was, so Hong Tianxiao calmed himself down, smiled slightly at Xie Yutong and said: "Xie Nuxia is really good at it. Even such secrets can be discovered." Xie Yutong sneered a few times and said coldly: "If you don't want others to know, you have to do nothing yourself. Master Hong, do you know what will happen to your status in the world if this matter is leaked? You guys will fight against the Qing Dynasty." Will other gangs in the alliance still let you be the leader, and will Senior Sister Dingye let the Emei faction form an alliance with the Dragon Cult?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly frightened when he heard this, but his face remained calm. It seemed that this matter had nothing to do with him. He knew that since Xie Yutong had just told the matter in front of him, he must have some intention. He was thinking about what Xie Yutong wanted from him, so he didn't answer her words. "Is Master Hong really not afraid?" Although Xie Yutong said that his martial arts skills were not weak, his experience in martial arts was far inferior to that of Hong Tianxiao. She just knew from the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan that they had not convinced A Ke. Before accepting this concept, she was most worried that the matter would be leaked, but Hong Tianxiao's noncommittal attitude now made her feel a little at a loss in her heart. Hong Tianxiao could see a trace of panic in Xie Yutong's eyes, guessing that she did not have much experience in the world of martial arts, and he was even more determined. He smiled slightly and said: "What are you afraid of? Why should you be afraid? Isn't it a good thing for a mother and daughter to serve the same husband together?" They can take care of each other, not only can the daughter be happy, but the mother can also avoid the pain of widowhood." Xie Yutong had never heard of such a ridiculous theory before. He couldn't help being dumbfounded by it. He opened his mouth and was speechless. However, he heard Hong Tianxiao continue: "Human life is very short. You must seize the happiness you can get. If you have many worries, , will only let the joy and happiness around me slip away, and live in endless contradictions and pain. Yuanyuan likes me, she can no longer leave me, and Ake also likes me, and I also like them both very much , why can¡¯t they live together just because they are mother and daughter?¡± Xie Yutong was already stunned. She didn't know how to respond to Hong Tianxiao's words, with an exaggerated look on her face. At this moment, another woman's cold voice was heard: "Hong Tianxiao, from the first moment I saw her, I felt that she would have something to do with me. No wonder you have kept silent about this matter. talk." This voice was so familiar to Hong Tianxiao that he had just broken up with the owner of the voice for less than half an hour. He turned around in surprise and looked at A Ke, who was walking towards him with a frosty face. Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that things would turn out like this. A'ke actually knew about it in advance and knew it on this occasion. It seemed that something was seriously wrong. He couldn't help but secretly regret that he was too careless. Originally, A'ke knew about it in advance. It was impossible for Ke to hide it from him within twenty feet. "No wonder you have just been instilling in me the idea of ??mother and daughter serving one husband. It turns out that you have had this idea for a long time, but you have always kept me in the dark. Tell me, what is my life experience? Both my parents are Who?" Akko came three feet away from Hong Tianxiao, and her cold gaze seemed to pierce his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 329 The pain of losing Chen Yuanyuan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Alas," Hong Tianxiao sighed. He was not sure how to talk about Ake's life experience when he suddenly heard a knock on the door. The three of them turned to look, but it was Chen Yuanyuan standing at the door with tears in his eyes. "Yuanyuan." Hong Tianxiao was most worried that Chen Yuanyuan knew about this. He had just wanted to take the two girls away from here, but he didn't expect that Chen Yuanyuan heard it before he could say it out. Chen Yuanyuan looked very lonely. She walked towards this side step by step, crying as she walked and said: "Young Master, I have already guessed what will happen today. Although I don't want to leave you, I can't." I lost my daughter again, please forgive me." When she said these words, Chen Yuanyuan had already walked three steps in front of A Ke. She looked at A Ke lovingly and said softly: "A Ke, mother knows You have always wanted to know your life experience, and I will tell you now." Perhaps because of the influence of this incident, Akko did not cry and throw herself into Chen Yuanyuan's arms and cry bitterly. Instead, she stood quietly and looked at Chen Yuanyuan without blinking. There was no emotion at all. Even after Chen Yuanyuan said these words, Akko didn't even nod. Chen Yuanyuan did not pay attention to Ake's rudeness and continued: "My mother's name is Chen Yuanyuan, and your father's name is Li Zicheng." As soon as Chen Yuanyuan finished her first sentence, not only the person involved, A Ke, but also Xie Yutong was shocked. Akko's eyes became even more confused, and his voice began to tremble: "Youwhat did you say? Imy father is Li Zicheng?" "Not bad." Just before Chen Yuanyuan had time to answer, another voice suddenly came. Hong Tianxiao knew that the owner of this voice was the Ninth Princess without turning around. He couldn't help but feel secretly happy in his heart. Ninth Princess arrived at this time, maybe Although what happened today is extremely bad, it does not necessarily lead to a dead end. As long as it does not lead to a dead end, there will be changes in the future. "Master." A Ke turned around and found that two stunning women suddenly appeared ten feet to the left. One of them was A Ke's master, Princess Ninth, who followed Hong Tianxiao and returned to secular life. The other was just as beautiful as Jiu. A Ke, a beauty who is less like a princess, also recognizes that she is Hong Tianxiao's first wife Su Quan. The Divine Movement is indeed the best light skill in the world. As soon as A Ke shouted the word "Master", Ninth Princess and Su Quan were already standing on Hong Tianxiao's left and right. The Ninth Princess gently waved her remaining right arm, sighed and said: "Ake, don't ever mention the word master again. Remember, you are now a disciple of the Emei Sect's Dingye Master, so There is only one master for you, and that is Master Dingye, the head of the Emei Sect." Seeing A Ke hesitate to speak, the Ninth Princess sighed again and said: "A Ke, you and your mother have been separated for more than ten years. It was actually caused by me. When my father died in Meishan, the Ming Dynasty was destroyed. After that, I hated Wu Sangui who had sacrificed himself to Shanhaiguan, so after I became a master of martial arts, I went to Yunnan to prepare to assassinate Wu Sangui. However, I did not expect that there were so many masters in the Pingxi Palace, so although my assassination was not successful, I was slightly injured. I was afraid that I would be captured or killed because of my magical movements and light kung fu skills. Although I escaped the pursuit of Wu Sangui's guards, I also got lost in Wu Sangui's mansion and unknowingly ended up at Prince Pingxi's mansion. In a small courtyard behind, that was where Wu Sangui¡¯s concubine Chen Yuanyuan lived. Shortly after you were born, I took you away from your mother, her hands, and then Then he left Prince Pingxi¡¯s Mansion.¡± After more than ten years, the body was finally revealed, but Akko was not excited at all. He just listened quietly. There was no expression on his pretty face, but more and more words were overflowing in his eyes. There were more and more tears, until the eye sockets could no longer hold it, and began to flow slowly down her beautiful cheeks, dripping down her chin and onto the ground, one drop, two drops When the Ninth Princess saw this, she knew that although Akko looked very calm on the outside, there was a turbulence brewing in her heart. However, people are animals with emotions after all. No one can remain indifferent when encountering such a thing. Now that things have developed to this point, the Ninth Princess can only tell the story of A Ke's life experience: "After I took you away, I wanted to find a place to throw you away, but I saw that you were beautiful and cute, so I moved Out of compassion, I adopted you. However, I often remind myself that this girl is the daughter of the traitor Wu Sangui. Therefore, in the next ten years or so, although I also taught you martial arts, I never taught superior martial arts. I often scold you for small things, and it seems that I feel better every time I scold you. Speaking of which, I was not like this when I was young. The reason why my temperament changed drastically was because of the pain of losing my country and my father, and because of the tragic death of Yuan Chengzhi. I hate abandonment, but after meeting my junior brother a year ago, he not only solved the knot that had been stagnating in my heart for many years, but also, it is not impossible for you to be together again. " Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and sighed: "I know Ake's character very well. It is difficult to change what she decides. Moreover, after this incident, there may not be a possibility between me and her." When Su Quan heard this, she was silent for a while. She knew that what Hong Tianxiao said was right. Things have come to this point, and Chen Yuanyuan is forced to leave Hong Tianxiao and get to know Ake and her daughter. If Ake and Hong Tianxiao finally get married, will Chen Yuanyuan still be involved in their lives? The only result is to return to Sanmiao Temple and concentrate on spiritual cultivation. This is of course not the result A Ke wants, and the relationship between her and Hong Tianxiao will naturally be affected by this. Chen Yuanyuan can choose to leave Hong Tianxiao for Ake, and Ake can naturally choose to leave Hong Tianxiao for Chen Yuanyuan. This may be the punishment for his greed mentioned in Hong Tianxiao's first sentence. At this moment, the footsteps of two people suddenly came here. Hong Tianxiao and Su Quan knew that the two people must be Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke without raising their heads, because the footsteps of one of them were very light, which was obviously because of their internal strength. Very high level. The two girls turned their heads and looked out the door. Through the crack in the door, they saw Akko walking towards Chen Yuanyuan's right arm with her arms around her. The look on the two girls' faces was no longer the same as before. Such sadness, but in addition to the joy of finding her daughter, there is also a trace of helplessness and loss on Chen Yuanyuan's face. The two pushed the door open and entered. The first thing Chen Yuanyuan met was Hong Tianxiao's eyes that were still as fiery as before. When they were in Sanmiao'an, Chen Yuanyuan fell under such eyes and willingly became Hong Tianxiao's woman. Later, every time she met Hong Tianxiao's gaze, Chen Yuanyuan would be intoxicated. She would take the initiative to offer her a sweet kiss, and then have a romantic relationship with him, enjoying the happiness of being a woman. But this time, she was afraid and did not dare to face this. She didn't know if she would suddenly change the decision she just made if she met this look. Seeing that Chen Yuanyuan avoided his gaze, Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart, knowing that her mind had been made up, and their fate had ended after the storm half an hour ago. Hong Tianxiao looked at Akko again, the coldness on his face was gone, but there was still no smile, only a dull solemnity. Hong Tianxiao could guess what the two of them wanted to say, and his heart sank. He sighed and said, "It goes without saying. You go and go to Sanmiao Temple. Maybe that is your home." After this incident, Ake was no longer interested in the leader of the Emei Sect, and she didn't know how to face Hong Tianxiao in the future. She also knew that her mother had no choice but to leave Hong Tianxiao. If she married him in the future, it would be very difficult for her mother to be caught in the middle. It was embarrassing, so Akko decided to go back to Sanmiao Temple with Chen Yuanyuan just now. After everyone calmed down, he would think about the matter carefully and see if he could find a more satisfactory solution. Thinking of Hong Tianxiao's good deeds, both mother and daughter sighed. It's no wonder that fate is so good at playing tricks on people. It made them fall in love with a man at the same time. They thought about what it would be like to be with this man in the future. As a result, both mother and daughter felt a sense of loss. A Ke said: "Today A Ke can recognize his mother, thanks to the young master. However, neither A Ke nor his mother can calm down today, so A Ke decided to send his mother to Sanmiao Temple first, and then follow the young master to Jiugong Mountain. Once the matter is completed, Akko will return to Sanmiao Temple to live a peaceful life with his mother." "Yes." Chen Yuanyuan must have told A'ke about the Jiugong Mountain matter. She thought that although she might lose two of the most beautiful women, the purpose of this trip to the Emei Sect was still achieved. Hong Tianxiao didn't think much of whether he would agree to form an alliance with the Shenlong Sect. What he was most worried about was that Ake was unwilling to follow him to Jiugong Mountain. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had lost his previous calmness and had all his worries written on his face, Su Quan sighed secretly, stepped forward, took A'ke and Chen Yuanyuan's hands and said, "It's rare for sister A'ke to understand justice so well. Su Quan thanked my sister on behalf of my senior brother. When the demon sect is wiped out and the Manchus are driven out of the country in the future, my sister¡¯s trip to Jiugong Mountain will be a great contribution.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 330: Punishment of Xie Yutong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Akko smiled calmly and said: "Sister, you are too polite. Akko is also a Han. What's more, the reason why the Manchus were able to enter the Pass and occupy the great land of the Han people has something to do with my father and mother. Akko's doing this can be regarded as atonement for his sins. As for taking great credit, I dare not take it seriously. If my sister has free time in the future, she can visit Sanmiao Temple as a guest. My younger sister and my mother will welcome her very much." Hong Tianxiao listened and was moved in his heart. He thought to himself, what does Ake mean by inviting Su Quan to Sanmiao'an as a guest? Could this be a fallback route intentionally left by Ake so that he can accept the idea of ??mother and daughter serving one husband together in the future? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao turned to look at A'ke, and saw that she was also looking at him. Their eyes met for a moment, and A'ke's face turned red slightly, and then he looked away, pretending that nothing happened. look. Then, Su Quan chatted with A Ke for a few more words, and then A Ke and Chen Yuanyuan said goodbye and left. From entering the room to leaving, Chen Yuanyuan's eyes were always looking down at the ground without saying a word. After Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke left, Hong Tianxiao's mood became depressed again, and he kept staring blankly at the backs of the two of them until they disappeared. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's state, Su Quan couldn't help but sigh secretly and advised: "Brother, just now Miss Ake invited me to be a guest at Sanmiao Temple in the future. I think she didn't block all the roads. Maybe she can accept it in the future. The concept of mother and daughter serving the same husband is also not certain.¡± Hong Tianxiao sighed and said, "That's all we can hope for." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that Su Quan had been enlightening him, but he had completely ignored her feelings as a woman, so he gently put his hands on her hands. On Su Quan's shoulder, he said softly: "Junior sister, I'm sorry, I was too carefree and merciful. I really wronged you." Su Quan gently leaned her body against Hong Tianxiao's arms and said softly: "Senior brother, this is not your fault, it's because you are too good. There is no woman who doesn't want to find a man as good as senior brother, let alone you. No woman can bear the power in bed alone. As long as you always have me in your heart, I will be satisfied." Hong Tianxiao slowly held Su Quan in his arms and said softly: "Don't worry, junior sister, no matter how many women I have, you will always be the first in my heart, and this will never change." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he waited for a long time, but Su Quan didn't answer. He even felt that Su Quan's body began to feel a little hot, and he was twisting around again. He couldn't help but feel strange, and he lowered his head and looked down. But she saw Su Quan's pretty face flushed and her brows filled with emotion. It turned out that Hong Tianxiao's hand had climbed up to Su Quan's breasts at some point and was stroking her breasts back and forth. No wonder Su Quan was so emotional. Whenever there is a woman in Hong Tianxiao's arms, he will put his hand in that position, so that he has developed a habit without knowing it. Hong Tianxiao had not had sex with Su Quan for a long time. When he saw that she was in love, he naturally went to her lips and started a "Spirit Snake" battle, and his hands began to officially move on her body. Wandering back and forth, Su Quan threw all his clothes to an unknown place in a moment. The two white bodies were soon entangled on the bed, and at this moment, the Ninth Princess pushed open the door with Xie Yutong looking worried. Just now, Xie Yutong fell in love with Hong Tianxiao for no reason, so she hid under the window and eavesdropped on the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan, hoping to attract Hong Tianxiao's attention to her. Unexpectedly, she got into a big disaster, leaving Chen Yuanyuan with no choice but to After leaving Hong Tianxiao, a crack appeared in the relationship between Ake and Hong Tianxiao. She was already at a loss after being scolded by Hong Tianxiao. She couldn't bear it anymore and had no choice but to reveal her love for Hong Tianxiao. However, she felt that she couldn't stand to stay any longer, so she ran out without any purpose. She was thinking about this matter while running at full speed. She felt that Hong Tianxiao would never forgive herself, let alone accept herself, so she suddenly had the idea of ????committing suicide. People are like this sometimes. The thought of committing suicide only occurs in a moment, and the courage to leave the world is the strongest at the moment when the thought of committing suicide occurs. However, Xie Yutong's life should not be cut off. Just when she was about to jump down the mountain, the Ninth Princess arrived in time and grabbed her, so that it did not lead to tragedy. Xie Yutong, who walked around in front of the gate of hell, broke into a cold sweat. The idea of ????suicide suddenly disappeared without a trace, and that courage also turned into a wave of fear at this moment. Xie Yutong looked back and saw that the person who rescued her was not someone from the Emei sect, but Ake's former master, Princess Ninth. The Ninth Princess was able to save Xie Yutong, but she also broke out in a cold sweat and secretly screamed that she was in danger. The Ninth Princess sighed: "Xie Nuxia, how could you commit suicide like this? I must know that if you jumped just nowp; Pants, trousers, and shorts fell to the ground one after another, and a smooth, plump and graceful body was completely exposed in front of Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Even the Ninth Princess and Su Quan secretly admired them. Just like the previous article As said, Xie Yutong's score was only lower than Chen Yuanyuan's by combining various indicators for evaluating beauties. After taking off all the clothes on his body, Xie Yutong seemed a little embarrassed, his shy eyes just lowered to the open space in front of his feet, and his arms were crossed in front of his chest, just covering the two jade rabbits that were about to come out. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao's cold words sounded in her ears again: "Come over and lie on the bed." Xie Yutong suddenly became frightened. She understood what she would lose after walking over and lying on the bed. Not only was she a pure virginity that she had maintained for more than twenty years, but also a woman's dignity. Therefore, at this moment, she hesitated a little. If she took this step and became his woman, would she be looked down upon by his other women? The only thing Xie Yutong could do was to turn his gaze from the ground to the Ninth Princess. She nodded towards him with a smile on her face, as if to say, go ahead. After you get to bed, you can become a happy person like us. A woman. Encouraged by the Ninth Princess, Xie Yutong gritted his teeth, became cruel, and started to walk towards Hong Tianxiao. Arriving at the bedside, Hong Tianxiao hugged her and pressed on her roughly. Without any preheating, he entered Xie Yutong's body directly. The dry and severe pain caused by the broken virginity made Xie Yutong, who was stubborn and strong, couldn't help but scream "ah" and burst into tears. However, the pain did not end there. Hong Tianxiao did not feel at all because of Xie Yutong's screams and tears. And stop the next up and down movements. Love between a man and a woman is a good thing for both men and women to make each other happy. However, this rude way did not make Xie Yutong get any happiness. Every move of Hong Tianxiao brought her nothing but pain. This pain was not only caused by The body comes more from her heart. I don¡¯t know how long it took for this kind of pain to disappear, but because the lower body was severely injured, the joy that should have come immediately after the pain did not come until Hong Tianxiao, who had no lust but resentment, continued inside her body for a while. After venting, calm returned to the room again, leaving only the heavy breathing of a man and the soft sobs of a woman. Having vented his anger, Hong Tianxiao slowly came out of the shadow of anger. Listening to the cry of the woman next to him, he began to think carefully about his actions just now. Rough. Apart from being rough, he didn't feel that his series of actions just now had any other characteristics. Moreover, this roughness brought not only pain to Xie Yutong's body, but also uncomfortable taste to Hong Tianxiao. With friction, the thing started to become a little red and swollen. Hong Tianxiao has experienced dozens of women. Gentleness is his biggest characteristic in sexual intercourse. Every woman has tasted the happiness that a woman should have from his gentleness and power. Because he is not from this era, and because he has received higher education in a civilized society, he does not think that women are men's playthings. Therefore, he respects every woman he has, whether it is a noble woman like Ninth Princess, Su Quan, or Dayu'er. , or women with status like Xianglian, Qiu Erniang, and Yunyue, he almost treats them equally. However, today, out of anger, he actually took away Xie Yutong's virginity in a nearly violent way. He hurt a woman for the first time, a woman who liked him but had no intention of making a mistake. Su Quan couldn't help but try to persuade Xie Yutong several times, but was stopped by Ninth Princess's eyes. Although she was confused in every possible way, Su Quan still respected Ninth Princess. In the end, she could only squat on the corner of the bed like an audience. Normally looking at the male and female protagonists on the same bed, the Ninth Princess sat on a stool, her eyes still on Hong Tianxiao and Xie Yutong. Slowly, the heavy breathing of the man gradually disappeared, leaving only Xie Yutong's still unending sobbing in the room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 331 The Singing and Dancing Couple You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao finally started to move. He turned his body slightly to the side and held Xie Yutong's fragile and beautiful body in his arms. He gently stroked her pretty face with his left hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. She said softly: "I'm sorry, Yutong, I shouldn't have treated you like that. I hope you can forgive me." After enduring the pain, she finally received the man's care and forgiveness. Xie Yutong felt that the pain just now was not in vain. The heart-rending pain was her first painful experience in this life, and it will also be her last painful experience. After the experience, she couldn't help but feel aggrieved. With a "wow" sound, she threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms and burst into tears. Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly, hugged the beauty in his arms tighter, and freed up his right hand to gently pat her on the back, as if this could relieve the trauma in her soul. After suffering for a long time, Xie Yutong stopped crying, raised a pretty face full of tears, and said with sobs: "Sir, I'm sorry, it was Yutong's fault that caused a big disaster, causing both A Ke and Chen Yuanyuan to leave. Young Master. However, please rest assured, Young Master, Yutong will definitely try his best to let them all return to Young Master." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but smile bitterly when he heard this. A'ke's character was so strong that it was impossible to persuade her back, so he comforted Xie Yutong and said: "Yutong, I can't blame you entirely for what happened today. You are A'ke's teacher." Uncle, you should understand Ake's character. It is simply too difficult for her to marry me along with her mother. A year ago, she left a letter and ran away because she could not accept that the three of them, master and apprentice, would become my woman together. Later, I spent a lot of effort to force her to accept the concept of master and apprentice serving the same husband. However, master and apprentice and mother and daughter are two different concepts. Based on my understanding of Akko, she can quickly accept the concept of master and apprentice serving together. However, it is difficult to accept the concept of a mother and daughter serving one husband. Therefore, Yutong, what you did today just triggered the conflict in advance. Even if there is no today's incident, there will definitely be something like today in the future. Same result." "Junior brother, from my point of view, that's not necessarily the case." Seeing that the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Xie Yutong developed as she had imagined, the Ninth Princess was extremely happy, but she also heard Hong Tianxiao's comments on this matter. Her attitude was too negative and she couldn't help but put forward her own thoughts, "Ake didn't have maternal love since she was a child, and I was not good to her in the past, so she developed a cynical character. She will do everything she can and never leave behind. Road. However, before Akko and her mother left today, they happened to meet me and Yutong. She actually extended an invitation to me to visit Sanmiao Temple when I was free. This was not in line with Akko¡¯s character at all. So it can only mean one thing, Akko still has feelings for the young master, but she just can't accept marrying the same husband as her mother." "Yes, senior brother, Sister Zhu is right. Have you forgotten that Akko also extended an invitation to me before leaving? She knows that after this incident, you may not step into Sanmiao Temple again. That¡¯s why she was worried that there would be no fate between you, so she sent an invitation to me and Sister Zhu. After all, Sister Zhu was once Ake¡¯s master, and it was reasonable for Ake to extend an invitation to her, but I and I We don¡¯t have much friendship with Ake. She shouldn¡¯t invite me as a guest, but she invited me anyway. Doesn¡¯t this mean something?¡± After the Ninth Princess expressed her opinion, Su also realized something. Quan Shen also expressed his thoughts. The authorities were fascinated by the onlookers. After listening to the comments of Ninth Princess and Su Quan, Hong Tianxiao seemed to have some understanding, and then said: "Junior sister is right, A'ke knows that you are the only woman I am marrying, and it was my father who made the decision for me." The marriage contract she signed is her status as the head wife, so she invited you. Could it be said that Akko has somewhat accepted this concept? " Su Quan shook his head and said: "It's not clear whether A'ke has this idea now, but I believe that if senior brother, Sister Zhu, Sister Xie and I and Aqi work together, plus A'ke sees I believe her mother will slowly accept the pain she felt after leaving her senior brother." After listening to the words of the Ninth Princess and Su Quan, Hong Tianxiao's spirit was also lifted, and he thought to himself, yes, in the past, I always advised others that if you don't try, you will definitely not succeed. Only by working hard can you succeed, Akko. Both Yuanyuan and Yuan Yuan are interested in her, but it's just because A Ke can't convince herself to accept this matter. If she works hard in many aspects, and Yuanyuan smiles every day, maybe she will really impress A Ke. Hong Tianxiao figured this out, and Xie Yutong became the biggest victim. He was ruthlessly tortured by the man he liked, and was hurt both physically and mentally. After all, Hong Tianxiao is a veteran in love, so he naturally knows how to heal Xie Yutong's inner trauma. Simply admitting his mistake just now is not enough. Xie Yutong also needs to know that Hong Tianxiao is here.?A good opportunity. The two of them are masters of medicine and poisoning. Naturally, they can see that Xie Yutong has some difficulty walking. They know that she is a newbie and cannot have sex tonight. Therefore, after a while of mutual encouragement and lessons from the missed opportunity last time, the two women gathered their courage and knocked on Hong Tianxiao's door. Xie Yutong didn't know Hong Tianxiao's women very well. Of course, she didn't know that Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan were still virgins. She thought that all the women who followed Hong Tianxiao had truly become his women. After all, she thought, with Hong Tianxiao's romantic style He is so lustful that it is impossible to have a woman around him who still maintains his disposition. So when the two of them walked into the room with blushing faces and before they could tell the lie they had made up about coming to Hong Tianxiao, Xie Yutong had already taken the hands of the two women respectively, pulled them into the room, and said with a smile: "You two. Sister, I am not feeling well today, and I am worried that the young master will have no one to accompany him tonight. It just so happens that the two sisters are here, so I will go back and rest first." After saying that, Xie Yutong ran away without waiting for any reaction from the two girls. Leave the room and close the door. Although Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan came with the purpose of dedicating themselves, when the goal of many years was about to be achieved, they felt a little uneasy, a little scared, and suddenly felt a desire to leave quickly. But there is some ambivalence about not giving up. It was because of this fear that the two girls lost the chance to become Hong Tianxiao's woman when they were under Qingliang Temple. Therefore, although the two girls were still afraid this time, they did not dare to leave again. Everyone blushed with embarrassment, lowered their heads, left and right hands intertwined, feeling uneasy in their hearts. The two girls have been following Hong Tianxiao for a long time, especially Yuan Xiuping. When Hong Tianxiao first made his debut in the world, his first stop was Yangzhou Lichun Courtyard. During the period of leisurely living there, Yuan Xiuping's beauty and The singing once made the ignorant boy Hong Tianxiao obsessed with it. Hong Tianxiao still regrets it. If he had shown his golden sign that he was the young leader of the Shenlong Sect, Yuan Xiuping would have become his woman long ago. How could he wait until today? . The shyness and uneasiness of the two women made the atmosphere in the room a little dull. Hong Tianxiao understood the two women's thoughts and wanted to ease the awkward atmosphere, so he smiled at the two women and said: "Xiuping, when I first debuted in the world , I hear you singing every day in Li Chun Yuan. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t heard your singing for a long time. Why don¡¯t you sing a song for me now?¡± Having a beautiful singing voice is something that Yuan Xiuping has always been proud of. It makes her even more complacent than having poison skills that are hard to find in the world. Hong Tianxiao still remembered her singing, which naturally made Yuan Xiuping feel particularly happy and surprised. But when she raised her head, Zi Huailan's face appeared sadly in the corner of her eye. She understood that Zi Huailan's thought. Over the years, the two of them have been as close as sisters, advancing and retreating together. Therefore, Yuan Xiuping would definitely help Huailan at this moment, so she shyly said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, even if my singing is beautiful, But she is not as good at dancing as Sister Lan, so why not let the two subordinates perform a song and dance to entertain the leader." "Oh", Yuan Xiuping sings well because Hong Tianxiao has heard of it, so he naturally knows that Zi Huailan dances well. He has never seen it, and has never heard anyone talk about it. Of course he doesn't know, but since Yuan Xiu Ping dared to recommend it so strongly in front of him, so naturally it couldn't be too bad, so he nodded and said, "Okay, you two will accompany me with a song and dance, and let me see the medical poison of Shenlong Sect." How talented is the Second Fairy?" Zi Huailan did not expect that Yuan Xiuping would help her out at the critical moment and glanced at her gratefully. After the two made eye contact, they decided what they would perform next. After all, they rehearsed songs and dances when they had nothing to do. , so that they can have the opportunity to show their talents in front of Hong Tianxiao in the future, hoping to get Hong Tianxiao's favor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 332: A clever plan to conquer You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Soon, accompanied by Yuan Xiuping's clear and melodious singing, Zihuailan danced like a peacock in this small room. Her dancing posture also moved and changed with the singing. The faster the singing, the faster the dancing posture. If the singing is slow, the dancing will be slow. Hong Tianxiao was soon lost in Yuan Xiuping's singing and Zi Huailan's beautiful dance. He suddenly forgot all his worries and sorrows at this moment, and his mood was completely stretched and relaxed. What about annihilating the demon sect? What overthrew the Manchu rule, what Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke left him were all temporarily lost in his heart. This set of songs and dances was finally completed after countless arrangements and rehearsals by Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan. Not only are the lyrics wonderful, the singing is clear, the dance postures are also the best among all Zi Huailan's dances, and they also take the longest time. It was also the longest, with enough time to hold a stick of incense. This was the longest dance at that time, but the two girls didn't know it. When Yuan Xiuping's singing ended and Zi Huailan stood up, Hong Tianxiao woke up from his intoxication. His first action was to applaud and praise endlessly, but his first thought was that these two people must be together tonight. The lovely and beautiful girl becomes her own woman. Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan were naturally most concerned about Hong Tianxiao's reaction. When the applause and praise rang out, the two women secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were secretly happy in their hearts. It seemed that they had been Their efforts paid off. Although they could not compare with the Ninth Princess, Su Quan, Nie Xuanhua and other girls in terms of beauty, they had unique and beautiful singing voices and beautiful dancing postures after all, which was enough for them to be favored by Hong Tianxiao in the future. Hong Tianxiao waved to the two women, and sighed at the same time: "Don't you really dislike my mercy? You must know that there are dozens of women in my body, and the love you can get is only very little. Part of it.¡± The two girls meekly came to the bedside and sat next to Hong Tianxiao, one on the left and the other on the right. Zi Huailan said: "Master, my two sisters have accepted the order of the leader and are responsible for collecting information for our sect in Ming Yufang. I have met countless men over the years, but no man is as outstanding as the leader. After their first contact with the leader, the two sisters made up their mind that if they cannot marry the leader in this life, they will never marry." Yuan Xiuping added: "The days under Qingliang Temple were the most unforgettable for the two sisters, and also the most regretful for the two sisters. At that time, the leader did all sorts of things with the Ninth Princess and the others every day, and the sisters The two could not sleep every night, and the leader's power made the two subordinate sisters heartbroken. Later, Miss Situ Yan suffered from cold poison, and the leader healed her. The ninth princess intended to help the two subordinate sisters, but because of the subordinate sisters The two of them were shy and did not dare to enter the room to serve the leader. Unexpectedly, the weak-looking girl Zeng Rou suddenly entered the room boldly. While they admired Miss Zeng Rou, the two subordinate sisters also deeply regretted it. At the same time, they made up their minds. If there is another opportunity, I will definitely not let it go. Tonight, the subordinate sisters saw the Ninth Princess and they were talking together, but Miss Xie was a newbie and could not serve the leader, so the two subordinate sisters came to recommend themselves as pillows, hoping that the leader Don¡¯t underestimate these two subordinates because of this.¡± Hong Tianxiao gently held the two girls in his arms and praised: "Dare to love and hate, this is the character of a hero among women. I can only admire you. How can I look down upon you when I treat you well in the future? What's more, Now, after listening to Xiu Ping¡¯s singing and watching Huailan¡¯s dancing today, I¡¯m afraid I will never be able to live without you two for the rest of my life.¡± The two girls were secretly happy when they heard this. The thing they were most worried about was rejected by Hong Tianxiao, and naturally they no longer had any worries. Zi Huailan gently broke away from Hong Tianxiao's arm, looked at Hong Tianxiao with tender eyes, and said softly: "Master, although the two sisters have been in Mingyufang for many years, they are not prostitutes, and they are still innocent girls. Please have mercy, Lord." Hong Tianxiao didn't really care whether he was a virgin or not, but naturally it was better to be innocent. He knew that what he should say had basically been said, and the next step should be action. Therefore, he treated Zi Huailan After saying these words, he kissed her cherry mouth, and moved his right hand along Yuan Xiuping's collar Hong Tianxiao used the superb flirting techniques that he had practiced for a long time on virgins like Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping. Even though they were one against two, they were still able to do it with ease. Before the clothes of the three of them were completely separated from their bodies, Hong Tianxiao Just relying on the use of hands and mouth, the two women have been completely led into the abyss of passion. However, the three men and women in the midst of passion did not notice that the voices of the nine princesses next door had also become much quieter just now, and now they were completely silent. There was no sound in the four farmhouses, except, of course, The emotional symphony comes from the lip-battle between Hong Tianxiao and the two women, as well as the two women's inability to control their physical excitement. After a storm, the two girls finallyHe also patted Yuan Xiuping's plump buttocks and said with a smile: "It seems that you have learned how to seduce Lan'er. Do you also want to be like Lan'er just now?" Yuan Xiuping was shocked when she heard this. Zi Huailan was so horny when she was teased by Hong Tianxiao just now, but she couldn't find an outlet. Naturally, she saw all the scenes, so she didn't dare to try that again. Feeling the taste, he hurriedly waved his hands and said: "Ping'er doesn't dare. Master, here's the thing. Ping'er received a secret report saying that an old enemy of the Emei sect will soon come to the Emei sect for revenge. This person was a powerful person in the world twenty years ago. He is very famous, and together with Yu Zhenzi of the Iron Sword Sect, he is called the Twin Demons of Heaven and Earth, Yu Zhenzi is called the Earth Demon, this person is called the Heavenly Demon, and his name is Yuan Yulong." "Equally famous as Yu Zhenzi? Heavenly Demon Yuan Yulong?" This was the first time Hong Tianxiao had heard of this news, so he asked, "When was the news sent? Why didn't I know?" "Shortly after the young master went up the mountain, I and Ping Mei wanted to tell the young master, but they found that the young master didn't look good, so they didn't dare to say anything." "Well", Hong Tianxiao knew that his bad expression just now frightened all the girls, and he didn't blame them if he knew it, so he asked, "Do you mean to spread this matter to the world, which will make the Emei Sect Be prepared. When A Ke gets out of here, he will definitely return to the Emei sect and fight against powerful enemies with his fellow sect members?" "Exactly." Yuan Xiuping nodded and said, "It's just that Yuan Yulong was originally very strong in martial arts. After twenty years of dormancy, he created a set of Baihua Fist, which is extremely powerful. Master Dingye definitely does not belong to him. My opponent, just to be on the safe side, I thought it would be best to ask the old leader to come out and help the Emei Sect overcome this difficulty." "Hundred Flowers Fist? Tianchi Weird Knight Yuan Shixiao?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be dumbfounded when he heard this, and secretly thought, Baihua Fist is the unique skill of Chen Jialuo's master Tianchi Weixia Yuan Shixiao in "Sword and Sword Enmity". How come it has come out now? Could it be Is this Yuan Yulong the grandfather of Yuan Shixiao? Hong Tianxiao had no time to care about the relationship between Yuan Yulong and Yuan Shixiao. What he was thinking about now was whether his father Hong Antong was Yuan Yulong's opponent. If this caused Hong Antong to make any mistakes, he would be guilty of a big sin, because picking up girls made him The guilt of his father's death will accompany him for the rest of his life. However, this strategy of Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan is indeed very clever and must not be used. However, in addition to their father Hong Antong, the people who go to the Emei sect to assist the boxing still need a few more top masters. Abbot Huicong of Shaolin Temple is definitely an excellent candidate, not to mention that the four leaders under him are also top-notch masters. Secondly, Chen Jinnan, the chief rudder of the Tiandihui, had to inform him, and Xie Yunhai, the leader of the Beggar Clan, after all, Xie Yutong They are cousins ??with him, and with the help of Shenlong Sect, Shaolin Temple, Tiandihui and Beggar Clan, Yuan Yulong will have no choice but to run away in a hurry even if he has three heads and six arms. As long as he can temporarily overcome this disaster, when he returns from Taiwan, he will definitely find Yuan Yulong and kill him to prevent him from harassing the Emei Sect in the future. At the same time, he will also make the Emei Sect owe him a huge debt. Favors and alliances become stronger. Regardless of whether Yuan Yulong went to the Emei Sect to seek revenge, he secretly told his old father that if he and his heroes stayed in the Emei Sect for a month, his trip to Taiwan would end smoothly. Chen Yuanyuan's following him to Taiwan would not be discovered by A Ke, and the following plan could be carried out smoothly. Hong Tianxiao was very satisfied with the second daughter's plan, and even with the second daughter's intelligence. After thinking about it, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said to the two women, "Since you have come up with such a perfect plan, I will help you." I can't treat you badly if I share my worries. Let you taste the feeling of ecstasy now as a reward for your plan." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao moved slightly and once again made a perfect combination with Zi Huailan. With another ups and downs, the room was filled with endless spring scenery again, but this time the hero's mood was very different from before. He was more majestic than before, and the voices of the two women were also much louder than before I am on a business trip for two days and will reply with an update on Saturday. Please forgive me! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 333: Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s heart is moved again You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With this plan proposed by Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huailan, Hong Tianxiao's depressed mood was swept away. He had a good sleep with these two tender and boneless babies in his arms at night. The next morning, he took everyone with him. When a girl goes on the road, her target is naturally Sanmiaoan. In order to prevent the matter from being revealed in the future, Hong Tianxiao made an agreement with the two girls that only the three of them, Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E would know about this matter. Even Su Quan and Ninth Princess would not tell it for the time being. The two girls naturally agreed happily. As early as ten days ago, Hong Tianxiao had already sent someone to immediately notify Shanxi Commander-in-Chief Flying Fox Hu Yunzhi and the other three bodyguards Miao Shengnuo, Fan Lihai and Tian Zhongxian who were waiting for news about Hong Tianxiao in Liaodong, and asked them to stay at a family home outside Kunming. Waiting at the inn, according to the location of Shanxi and Liaodong, the nearest Hu Yunzhi must have arrived at the Sihai Inn by now, while Miao Fantian and the other two estimate that they will arrive at the Sihai Inn in three days at the earliest. Three days is enough for Hong Tianxiao and the girls to arrive. It¡¯s Sanmiao Temple. Because he was still worried about being too stunning, Hong Tianxiao still found two carriages and asked the girls to sit in the carriages, so nothing happened along the way. Hong Tianxiao had nothing to worry about because his heart knot was opened. He traveled during the day every day. At night, he found a bigger inn, got a big room, put two beds together, and got together with the other girls. sleep. In this way, Hong Tianxiao and the girls were happy, but the other people in the inn were in trouble. They were all so horny by the bone-crushing screams that they couldn't sleep at all. The rich ones At that time, the customer asked the shopkeeper where the brothel was and went there to vent his lust. The customer who had no money could only hide in the room and serve himself with his hands, spending the long dark night and finally waiting for the seductive scream. When they stopped, these people all had dark circles under their eyes and their bodies were weak. They had to rest here for one day, and they could barely move on until the third day. When Hong Tianxiao and the girls rushed to Sanmiao Temple, it was the second day after Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke came back. Hu Yizhi had also come back three days ago, and Hu Yunzhi also came with him, but Hu Yunzhi found an inn after arriving. After settling down, Hu Yizhi still lived in the thatched hut in the southwest corner of Sanmiao Temple. Seeing Chen Yuanyuan coming back with a young and beautiful girl who had a sixty-seven point resemblance between her eyebrows, Hu Yizhi certainly knew that this beautiful girl was Chen Yuanyuan's biological daughter Ake, but what surprised him was that his daughter was not found on Chen Yuanyuan's face. The look on his face showed that his worries were gone, but he was even more sad than before. Moreover, Ake's face also seemed to have a faint hint of sadness. Hu Yizhi thought to himself, this doesn't look like mother and daughter have just reunited, but more like It's the situation where A Ke's father died and Chen Yuanyuan just lost her husband. Moreover, what made Hu Yizhi even more surprised was that Hong Tianxiao did not follow him back. He could see the friendship between Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan, and he also knew that Hong Tianxiao's next plan was to take Chen Yuanyuan and Nie Kehua to Taiwan. With the leader of the Possessed Sect outside, Hong Tianxiao should seize every possible moment. If there were no urgent matters, there would be absolutely no delay for Hong Tianxiao. However, looking at the expressions of Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke, Hu Yizhi swallowed what he wanted to ask. The next day, Hong Tianxiao arrived with the girls, and Hu Yizhi discovered that Chen Yuanyuan no longer had the same excitement and joy when facing Hong Tianxiao. Although her eyes were still so gentle when looking at him, she was just a bystander. When you don't even pay attention. Hu Yizhi is not a fool. Of course he understands that there is a problem between Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan's mother and daughter, and the reason for the problem is that Hong Tianxiao wants to take advantage of both mother and daughter, but Akko does not allow it. Because it was already evening when they arrived at Sanmiao'an, Hong Tianxiao and his party could only stay here for one night, and then go to Jiugong Mountain the next day. During the years that Chen Yuanyuan was at Sanmiao'an, Li Zicheng would come several times a year. Chen Yuanyuan naturally knew which temple Li Zicheng was in in Jiugong Mountain, and he would not waste time looking for it from temple to temple. Because everyone knew that Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke were not in a good mood, they didn¡¯t talk much during the dinner. Everyone just ate with their heads down, and the embarrassing dinner was ended in a short time. After dinner, Chen Yuanyuan was worried about embarrassment, so she went back to the room early. Ake actually chatted with the girls for a while, especially with her uncle Xie Yutong. When she listened to Xie Yutong's story about how she became Hong Tianxiao's woman, of course, there was some added jealousy from Xie Yutong, Ake's heart was shocked again. She didn't expect that she and her mother would occupy such an important place in Hong Tianxiao's heart. position, and although he was reluctant to give up, although his heart was crying, Hong Tianxiao still respected Chen Yuanyuan's choice and let her go with tears. Akko felt all kinds of things in her heart. If she was against it at first,He blocked it with his hand and said, "Sir, I'm going to see Akko. II'm scared." Hong Tianxiao never lies to his woman, and he does not allow his woman to have any doubts about his words. If any other woman questioned his words today, Hong Tianxiao would show dissatisfaction even if he would not be furious. She looked happy, but he understood Chen Yuanyuan's worry, so he nodded and whispered in her ear: "Okay, but you have to go quickly. I took off my clothes and waited for you on the bed." The long-lost flirting gave Chen Yuanyuan a strange yet familiar feeling, and two clouds of color suddenly appeared on her face. However, Chen Yuanyuan instinctively punched Hong Tianxiao's chest with her pink fist. After a few moments, she smiled coquettishly and said, "I hate you, young master." After saying this, she was almost stunned. She didn't expect that her coquettish actions were still so pure. Watching Chen Yuanyuan leave the room quickly, Hong Tianxiao showed a smile of victory. The first step in Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping's plan had been completed, and Chen Yuanyuan was successfully persuaded by him. Now I am afraid that the momentum of the Heavenly Demon Yuan Yulong's coming to the Emei Sect to seek revenge has already been built up in the world. As long as the trip to Taiwan goes smoothly, the plan to convince A Ke will be successful. After a while, Chen Yuanyuan came back with a happy face, but when she just stepped into the room, her pretty face suddenly turned red. It turned out that Hong Tianxiao was already lying naked on the bed, with his right elbow propped up on the bed. He held his cheek with his right hand and waved towards Chen Yuanyuan with his left hand, looking like a handsome man seducing a beautiful woman. Many days have passed since the last daytime romance with Hong Tianxiao in Emei. In fact, it is not a long time. Compared with Hong Tianxiao and Situ Qian's trip to Guangxi, Fujian, and Yangzhou, it is nothing. However, these days, almost whenever Chen Yuanyuan is alone, she can't help but recall the details of her relationship with Hong Tianxiao Yunyu. She originally thought that this could only become a fantasy bubble in a dream, but she didn't want it to become a reality again today. So when she saw this scene on the bed, she suddenly felt something in her lower body, and it became more and more intense. Just when she walked to the bed, thick juice spurted out (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 334 Akko must be the legal wife You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Two hours later, Chen Yuanyuan's room regained its tranquility. The weak Chen Yuanyuan lay completely on Hong Tianxiao's body, breathing slightly roughly. While Hong Tianxiao gently stroked her smooth back, he asked tenderly: "Yuanyuan, why do you have to do it so many times today? Can your body bear it?" Chen Yuanyuan and Hong Tianxiao have been together many times, at most once. She was only excited thirteen times, but tonight she asked for more than twenty-five times, until she was exhausted, so Hong Tianxiao asked this question. Chen Yuanyuan replied softly: "Young Master, it's because Yuanyuan is afraid, afraid that she will have sex with you once or twice, so Yuanyuan Yuanyuan keeps asking for it from you." Listening to Chen Yuanyuan's fascination with him, Hong Tianxiao was extremely moved and sighed softly: "Yuanyuan, don't worry, as long as this plan can be implemented smoothly, we will never be separated in the future." Hong Tianxiao secretly made up his mind in his heart , No matter what in this life, even if she gives up the throne, she will definitely keep Chen Yuanyuan by her side. Chen Yuanyuan was worried again: "Sir, what if Akko still doesn't agree with the three of us being together?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "No, if A'ke really regards you as a mother, she will never ignore your feelings, and she will not watch you live a depressed life. If A'ke really thinks of you as a mother, she will never ignore your feelings. Still so hard-hearted, I will let Dong E pretend to be lovesick and dying." After hearing this, Chen Yuanyuan seemed to have guessed Hong Tianxiao's worst plan, and couldn't help but raise her head and said: "Does the young master want to" "Yes." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "If Akko is really hard-hearted and unmoved by family affection, he can only use the last resort, which is to let Dong E pretend to be dead. Then, let Lan'er and Ping'er will make you a mask, and you will appear as another woman. This will avoid the embarrassment between you mother and daughter." Chen Yuanyuan sighed in her heart. She knew that although Hong Tianxiao's last method was not a good one, it was still a way to avoid conflicts. However, she knew in her heart that if this was the result, Hong Tianxiao would have to marry A Ke because of herself, but A Ke would lose Hong Tianxiao's heart forever. Hong Tianxiao understood Chen Yuanyuan's worries and comforted her softly: "Yuanyuan, this is just a worst-case scenario. A'ke and you are mother and daughter after all. I thought it was impossible for her to ignore your feelings." Chen Yuanyuan nodded slightly and lay down again with a worried look on her face. She was not worried that the plan would not be implemented smoothly, but that Ake would be so ruthless. At this moment, the two of them suddenly noticed a fire suddenly appearing outside. From where they were, the fire was very small, so the place where the fire started was probably far away from Sanmiao Temple. Chen Yuanyuan sighed softly and said, "He's here." "Who?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be surprised when he heard Chen Yuanyuan's sudden and unclear words. But when the word "who" was just spoken, Hong Tianxiao suddenly guessed that the "him" in Chen Yuanyuan's mouth must be Li Zicheng. See, This light of fire was Li Zicheng's secret signal to Chen Yuanyuan. "Li Zicheng." Chen Yuanyuan's next answer finally confirmed Hong Tianxiao's guess, "He comes to visit me several times every year. Every time he comes to Kunming City, he will arrive a day early and take advantage of the night to light up the place ten miles opposite Sanmiao Temple. A floating wooden bridge was a signal to me, and he would come to Sanmiao Temple to find me the next day. This has been the case for more than ten years." Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt something sour in his heart. He suddenly stretched out his arms and hugged Chen Yuanyuan's body tightly in his arms, but did not say a word. Chen Yuanyuan felt something strange about Hong Tianxiao, and understood in her heart that her man was jealous, and her heart couldn't help but feel sweet. When a man can be jealous because of a woman, it proves that the man cares about this woman too much. Chen Yuanyuan couldn't help but chuckled: " Young Master, please rest assured that I have no affection for Li Zicheng at all. Except for having to use him to lose her virginity that day, I have never let him touch a finger on me again. Every time he comes to see me, , I used the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill to control me, leaving a scene similar to my own in my brain." Hong Tianxiao gently lifted Chen Yuanyuan's chin and said softly: "No, not even an illusion. I can't leave the appearance of my female body in any man's mind." Chen Yuanyuan suddenly wrapped her arms around Hong Tianxiao's neck and said quietly: "Master, why are you so kind to me? Do you know that every word of yours has tied my heart." Hong Tianxiao looked at Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s peerless appearance and said softly: ¡°Because you are my woman.¡±Father-in-law and mother-in-law, don¡¯t worry, my son-in-law will be good to Ake for the rest of his life. " Li Zicheng nodded and said with a smile: "Tian Xiao, I heard A Ke say that there are many women around you. I and your mother-in-law can also understand this. After all, it is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. However, No matter how many women you have, Akko must be your legal wife." How could Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke not know that Hong Tianxiao already had a legal wife? Li Zicheng's words were undoubtedly asking Su Quan to give up the position of legal wife to A Ke. Based on the two women's understanding of Hong Tianxiao, although he very much hoped to get Li Zicheng's old subordinate Support, but he will never compromise on this matter. After all, Li Zicheng intends to threaten. Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao's face changed several times, he glanced at A Ke who was silent, and sighed: "Senior, I don't know if this is what A Ke means or what you mean?" Although there were many women around Hong Tianxiao, there was never a single one. Even the Ninth Princess, Nie Xuanhua, Chen Yuanyuan, and Wei Shaner, who were favored by Hong Tianxiao, dared to covet the position of Su Quan's head wife, but they didn't want to meet her in the Ake matter. Hearing Hong Tianxiao's change of tone and address, A'ke's delicate body trembled, and he quickly raised his head and explained anxiously: "This is not meit's not what I meant, II don't have any requirements for this. " Li Zicheng heard this and shouted to Akko: "Ake, what are you afraid of? How come you don't have any requirements? Your father and I have been emperors for a few months. You are also the princess of Dashun. How can you stoop to be someone else's concubine?" , please don¡¯t interfere in this matter. My father will make the decision for you. Hong Tianxiao, although I appreciate you very much, if you can¡¯t make A Ke your official wife, this marriage will be over. I also know that you have the world in your heart, and you will marry her soon. The Demon Sect and the Manchu Qing court are going to war. If you agree to my terms, all I need to do is raise your arms and at least summon tens of thousands of old troops to obey your command, how about that?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Li Zicheng, I respect you as a hero, but I didn't expect you to be such a vulgar and intolerable person. If I agree to your conditions, it will not only be an insult to me, but also to me." The emotional insult between you and A Ke. Moreover, I can tell you, not to mention that without the support of your old tribe, even if you led the old tribe to defect to the Demon Cult or the Manchu Qing court, I, Hong Tianxiao, can still calm the world without any speculation. Duo, I've had enough to eat and drink, so I'll take my leave now." After that, Hong Tianxiao strode away without waiting for Li Zicheng to react. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 335: Giving up Akko for Chen Yuanyuan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Hong Tianxiao's figure was about to disappear, Li Zicheng was shocked and couldn't help but slammed the table and shouted angrily: "Shu Zi is so arrogant." After getting angry, Li Zicheng said to Ake, who was looking at Hong Tianxiao in a daze: "Ake, this guy doesn't even want to give you the position of his wife. It shows that he doesn't have you in his heart. If you are such a ruthless and unjust person, then If you marry him, you might be angry for the rest of your life and ruin your lifelong happiness." Chen Yuanyuan was deeply moved. She understood that the reason why Hong Tianxiao did not hesitate to fall out with Li Zicheng was because of her. She understood that if Hong Tianxiao was asked to choose between her and A Ke, Hong Tianxiao would definitely not hesitate. Choosing her over A'ke, after all, she could see today that Hong Tianxiao was disgusted by A'ke's intention to promote the affair between herself and Li Zicheng. Akko was also confused for a moment. On one side was her biological father, although he was very domineering, and on the other side was her sweetheart who had a stubborn personality. She didn't know how to make a choice. To be honest, of course she also wants to be Hong Tianxiao's first wife, but she also understands Hong Tianxiao's character. Although he has more and more women, many of whom are more beautiful than Su Quan, Su Quan's position as the first wife has never been affected by anything. The threat was not only because she treated all the sisters well, but also because Hong Tianxiao had a deep relationship with her. Hong Tianxiao had never thought about this idea, not to mention that Su Quan was Hong Tianxiao's father, Hong Antong, who arranged the marriage for him. The position of the head wife is as secure as Mount Tai. " Moreover, in Ake's heart, she does not hope that Hong Tianxiao will agree to her father, because in this case, the man she likes will become a man who likes the new and hates the old, and a man who will use any means to achieve his goals. However, when Hong Tianxiao rejected the matter and walked away according to her desired outcome, she felt a trace of loss and fear in her heart. Loss is an instinctive thought. The reason for this thought was that she was the head wife. It made her heart beat. She was afraid that after Li Zicheng fell out with Hong Tianxiao, there would be no possibility between her and Hong Tianxiao. When Hong Tianxiao returned to his residence, the girls saw him coming back angrily, and they all had no idea what had happened. Hong Tianxiao rarely gets angry, so Situ Qian, Sun Zhongjun and other girls did not dare to say anything. They all looked at Su Quan and Ninth Princess. They knew that among Hong Tianxiao's women, Su Quan and Ninth Princess had the highest status. The Ninth Princess and Su Quan also felt the looks of the girls. After looking at each other, the Ninth Princess came to the table and poured a cup of tea, handed it to Hong Tianxiao's hand, and then asked: "What's wrong, junior brother, does Li Zicheng not agree to transfer Ah Will Ke marry you?" Hong Tianxiao took the teacup, drank it in one gulp, and then placed it heavily on the table. He sighed and said, "It would be great if this is really the case. From now on, Yuanyuan will no longer have to worry about this matter. But, what about Li Zicheng?" It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree, but you want me to give the position of my wife to A Ke, otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to our marriage.¡± As soon as these words came out, Su Quan's delicate body trembled slightly. Although she knew that Hong Tianxiao had not agreed to Li Zicheng, she still felt a flash of worry in her heart. However, she heard Hong Tianxiao say again: "The most annoying thing is that Li Zicheng actually threatened me. , if I don¡¯t give up the position of head wife to A Ke, then he won¡¯t summon his old troops and let me drive him.¡± The Ninth Princess poured another cup of tea for Hong Tianxiao and asked, "How did junior brother answer Li Zicheng?" Hong Tianxiao took the tea cup again, turned to look at Su Quan who was looking at him nervously, and said softly: "Junior sister, don't worry, no one will take the position of the head wife away from you. I have already told Li Zicheng Let me explain, he doesn¡¯t have to marry A Ke to me, he doesn¡¯t have to summon his old men to be driven by me, but he can never let me give the position of his head wife to A Ke.¡± After listening to Hong Tianxiao's heartfelt words, Su Quan couldn't help but feel relieved, and at the same time she seemed to have made a decision secretly. She squatted down, looked up at Hong Tianxiao, and said softly: "Brother, as long as I can be with you in this life, I will be satisfied. Well, I don¡¯t particularly care about the position of the head wife. Since Li Zicheng has to let sister A Ke become the head wife of the senior brother, just give it to her. Don¡¯t let the empty position of a head wife ruin the big things of the senior brother.¡± Hong Tianxiao didn't expect that Su Quan would be so generous. He was moved and reached out his hand to gently caress her pretty face. He said softly: "Junior sister, this is not just a matter of status. Let's not talk about it for now. Our marriage was decided by our father, and your daily demeanor convinced them all. Ake is not generous enough. This alone cannot handle the relationship between the girls well. Moreover, if I am because of This matter gave your legal wife to A Ke. Senior brother, have I not become the Chen Shimei of today? How will my father view me, how will the world view me in the future, and how can I live up to my own conscience? In a wordThe fairy has a miraculous skill called the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Skill, which can easily control people's minds and cause them to have endless hallucinations. So, Mom used the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Skill to control your father's mind, and then clicked on his private parts. Several acupuncture points around him made your dad still strong even when he was in a coma. Mom, on the other hand, didn't even take off her own clothes. She just made a slit in the clothes on her lower body, which was just enough for your father's private parts to get in. Originally, according to Mom's plan, as long as she sat down completely, she would lose her virginity. Just the body. However, Mom has no experience after all. When tapping the acupuncture points around your father's lower body, she tapped an extra "Jing Jing point". When Mom endured the severe pain of the broken virginity and sat down completely, the "Jing Jing point" was stimulated. A big spurt came out all at once. Although my mother dealt with it in time afterwards, it was still the first time and the treatment was not very clean, so she still gave birth to you ten months later. " Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan and Ninth Princess knew about this incident a long time ago, but for Su Quan and Ninth Princess, it was Hong Tianxiao who reported it before, but this time they heard Chen Yuanyuan say it with their own ears, but for Li Zicheng As for Ake, he was dumbfounded and found it incredible. Chen Yuanyuan continued: "Later, because you were snatched away, my mother was disheartened and wanted to quit the demon sect, but the leader did not allow it. After all kinds of negotiations, the leader reluctantly agreed that my mother would take care of her in Sanmiao Temple. Practice. During this period, your father would come here many times every year. Every time, your mother would control your father's mind with the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill, causing him to have the illusion of doing cloudy and rainy things with your mother. Originally, my mother thought that she would spend her whole life like this. It passed, but God made my mother meet the young master. He was the only man who could make her heart beat. The mother willingly gave up her body and mind to the young master, and the young master loved her even more. During that period, my mother was so happy that she was so happy. I think she¡¯s still a girl of your age.¡± Having said this, Chen Yuanyuan picked up the tea cup again and drank it all, and continued: "However, God has not been too kind to mother. Mother found that you also like the young master, and you are extremely opposed to the young master's proposal that mother and daughter serve one husband together. At that time, my mother was extremely conflicted. After finally finding you, she was naturally reluctant to leave you again. However, she felt that she could no longer leave you. If she left him, she would be a walking corpse for the rest of her life. However, after thinking about it in many ways, Come on, mother finally decided to fulfill your wish, and then she chose to quit. Who would have expected that the young master would feel the same way as mother, unable to leave mother, and in the end he could only give up you for mother." After listening to Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s story, the most shocked person was not A Ke. After all, she knew that Chen Yuanyuan and Hong Tianxiao had a relationship. The most shocked person was Li Zicheng. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 336 Chen Yuanyuan confesses her heart You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For twenty years, he has been living in the illusion created by Chen Yuanyuan's demon Qian Yugong. Li Zicheng, who thought he was a hero and once created a dynasty, was played by a woman without knowing it. He really wanted to He was angry with Chen Yuanyuan, but he felt that he could not express any anger at all, because he liked Chen Yuanyuan to the extreme. Otherwise, he would not risk being discovered by coming to Sanmiao Temple several times a year to find Chen Yuanyuan. . "Youyouhave you really never liked me?" Li Zicheng suddenly felt that his heart had become much older at this moment. Although he was defeated and retired, the heroic spirit that had never disappeared was reflected in Chen Yuanyuan's face. The words suddenly disappeared completely into the air. Chen Yuanyuan looked at A Ke with all kinds of tenderness, but when she met Li Zicheng's eyes, she was as cold as a sword. She no longer greeted him with the same smile as before, nodded and said: "Yes, no matter it is you, It's still Wu Sangui, I don't have any feelings for you at all. The reason why I got married to you that night was just because the leader and the blood cell forced me to do so." Although there was a trace of intolerance in her heart, Chen Yuanyuan knew that she couldn't have any feelings now. Be soft-hearted, otherwise, it will be even more difficult to completely resolve this matter. Li Zicheng looked at Chen Yuanyuan's cold eyes. He tried to find a hint of sadness in it, and tried to find out why Chen Yuanyuan deliberately used such eyes. However, the two looked at each other for a long time, and Li Zicheng finally failed. Li Zicheng was unwilling to lose Chen Yuanyuan. He barely suppressed the urge to rush forward and asked softly: "Yuanyuan, do you know that I am sincere to you?" Chen Yuanyuan remained expressionless, shook her head slightly, and sighed: "After meeting the young master, I understood what unforgettable feelings are and what heart-piercing heartache is. There is an unending relationship between me and the young master. It is a kind of emotion in which both parties put the other's feelings and put the other's safety completely above their own. It is a mutual sincere emotion. Although you have been very good to me in the past twenty years, that is just You are unilateral, II really can't be emotional towards you." Li Zicheng was still unwilling to give in. He pointed at Akko with his trembling right hand and said in a trembling voice: "You just don't care about our twenty-year friendship, but Akko is our daughter after all. Can't you care about your daughter?" For your sake, would you give me another chance?" Chen Yuanyuan glanced at A Ke with a wry smile and said slowly: "Twenty years have passed and I still have no feelings for you. Isn't this enough? How many twenty years can there be in life? If I give you two more In ten years, I will be an old woman with gray hair. Who can give me another chance? Master, now I have figured it out. Since God has sent you to me, if I can¡¯t If you seize the happiness that has come, then I will only be lonely in this life. Akko, mother also wants to understand, as long as there is true love in our hearts, there is nothing wrong with us mother and daughter serving one husband together. If you can figure this out, Our mother and daughter will be happy in this life. Remember, your mother will be waiting for you by your side, and your son will never forget you." Although Chen Yuanyuan said this sentence in one breath, it was different for Li Zicheng, Hong Tianxiao and Ah. Ke three people. Looking at Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s firm eyes, Ake suddenly felt that Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan were so far away from her. It seemed that she should not have come to this world at all. She could only come to this world because of Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s helplessness and carelessness. Li Zicheng was even more sad than A Ke. Although he lost the world and the Dashun Dynasty he had established, he thought he had won Chen Yuanyuan's heart. Therefore, Li Zicheng thought that he had lost his country but gained a beauty, which was considered a gain. Therefore, he no longer had the same ambitions as before in these years. However, when he didn't expect it, the thought of Dongshan again was buried by the illusory gentle land. Now after waking up from the dream, Li Zicheng realized that the country and the beauty were not obtained. They had all been lost twenty years ago. Throw it away. Li Zicheng is worthy of being a hero of his generation. He did not go berserk or impulsive at all. He just looked at Chen Yuanyuan quietly and sighed: "Yuanyuan, is there no room for this matter? What Hong Tianxiao can give you, I can also give it to you, and we also have a smart and beautiful daughter." Chen Yuanyuan shook her head and said: "If you used A'ke to impress me a few days ago, maybe I would really be tempted, but now I have figured it out. You can look down on me, A'ke, and you can deny it." As a mother, I can no longer be sorry for the sincerity of the young master. Now that you recognize your father and are protected by the four guards, mother is relieved. If you can forgive me in the future, come here if you have time. Visit my mother." A Ke couldn¡¯t help but stay in her eyes any longer.Looking at Yuanyuan, Hong Tianxiao turned around and asked, "What good ideas does Yuanyuan have?" Chen Yuanyuan smiled sweetly and said: "Although Young Master has been planning this matter for many years, after all, the Manchu Qing Dynasty is powerful. Even if Young Master can get what he wants, it will definitely take a long time. If the old Dashun tribe joins, naturally It's like adding more wings to a tiger and getting twice the result with half the effort. I think this alliance is indeed necessary. However, in order to show the sincerity of the young master, why don't the young master recognize A Ke's father as his adopted father and announce it to the world on the day of the uprising? What do you think of the young master? " Chen Yuanyuan's proposal is indeed a good idea. In this way, everyone in the world will know that Hong Tianxiao is Li Zicheng's adopted son. Li Zicheng naturally does not have to worry about Hong Tianxiao risking the disapproval of the world and crossing the river to demolish the bridge. Moreover, in the future, Hong Tianxiao re-established the Dashun Dynasty and respected Li Zi as Emperor Taizu. It would naturally be a matter of course and logical. Another point is that with this relationship, Li Zicheng can no longer have thoughts about Chen Yuanyuan. After all, she has become the woman of Li Zicheng's adopted son. Hearing Chen Yuanyuan change his title from "Zicheng" to "Father of Ake", Li Zicheng knew that there was no possibility between him and Chen Yuanyuan anymore, so he could only sigh and said: "Okay, Hong Tianxiao, I believe you." Once, as Yuanyuan just said, as long as you recognize me as your adoptive father, I will give you a shout-out and summon your old troops for you to drive. But I still live in seclusion in Jiashan Temple and will not interfere with your military power. and political power, what do you think?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "This is the best of both worlds, very good, very good." After that, Hong Tianxiao walked to Li Zicheng, knelt on the ground and worshiped three times, and shouted respectfully: "Tian Xiao has met his adoptive father. .¡± Li Zicheng had two sons in the past, but they were both killed in battles with the Ming army. Later, after having Chen Yuanyuan, Li Zicheng could no longer look down on any other woman. Therefore, except Ake, Li Zicheng never had any other sons. He no longer had any children, and now he suddenly had an adopted son. Although this adopted son was exchanged for benefits and did not recognize him sincerely, even so, Li Zicheng still felt relieved, because his lifelong dream would be with him. This adopted son came true, so he hurriedly leaned forward, stretched out his hand to pull Hong Tianxiao up from the ground, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, okay, I didn't expect that I could still have a son at this old age." Hong Tianxiao was unwilling to kneel for a while, so he took advantage of the situation and got up. However, Li Zicheng said again: "Tian Xiao, when are you going to start an uprising?" Hong Tianxiao said: "My child wants to go to Taiwan, and he will start an incident immediately after returning from Taiwan." Li Zicheng was worthy of being a hero of his generation. He immediately understood Hong Tianxiao's thoughts, nodded and said: "If we can control that old fox Zheng Jing, our strength will be greatly increased. It's just that my father was originally a rebel, but the Zheng family They are the royalist faction, whether they can be integrated together depends on your ability, Tian Xiao." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Please rest assured, foster father. Nowadays, all the forces in the world, except for the Manchu and Qing Dynasties and Taiwan, are all under the control of Hao'er. Although Zheng Jing is an old fox, if he meets Hao'er, if he doesn't agree All Taiwan's efforts to assist the child will only lead to death. The old man may still have some strength, but the younger one is a weakling. The child has already controlled Zheng Jing's second son Zheng Keshuang. As long as Zheng Jing is killed, Zheng Keshuang will be on the throne. The throne, then Taiwan will also be under the child's control." After hearing this, Li Zicheng nodded and said: "This is how a man should do things. He must be tough and ruthless. When it is time to kill, no one should be spared. Tian Xiao said just now that except for the Manchu and Qing court and Taiwan, Everything is under Tian Xiao¡¯s control, I wonder how Tian Xiao controlled Wu Sangui¡¯s old fox?¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, and then told the true and false story about Wu Sangui in detail, but he concealed some of the fascinating story. Li Zicheng's face changed when he heard this, but after hearing this he burst into laughter and said: "In the past, my father offended Wu Sangui, so he sacrificed himself to Shanhaiguan, which destroyed my father's foundation. Unexpectedly, since my father was a soldier After his defeat, he worked as a monk in Jiashan Temple for more than ten years, and Wu Sangui didn't end well. He actually suffered in a prison cell for more than ten years. As a father, I was really happy." Hong Tianxiao said: "Father, now Wu Sangui has formed an alliance with Hai'er, so Hai'er thinks it's time to clear up the grudges between foster father and Wu Sangui. Otherwise, once the army is launched in the future, there may be a gap, which will be detrimental to major events. I don't know. What does your adoptive father mean?" How could Li Zicheng not understand what Hong Tianxiao meant? After all, the two had become sworn enemies because of Chen Yuanyuan's incident. If Hong Tianxiao raised an army in the name of Li Zicheng's adopted son, Wu Sangui would definitely be suspicious, and he would be even more worried that Hong Tianxiao would not tolerate it in the future. To him, he nodded and said: "What my son said is true. Those who achieve great things don't stick to trivial matters. My father understands this. Why don't you send someone to invite Wu Sangui to come here tomorrow? Or you and I can go to Prince Pingxi's Mansion." Come on, let's talk it over in person." The cause of the conflict between Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng was Chen Yuanyuan. Now that Chen Yuanyuan has nothing to do with the two of them, not to mention that Chen Yuanyuan was acting under orders, so the conflict between the two will naturally be resolved a lot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Or you and I should go to Pingxi Prince's Mansion and we can talk clearly in person. "The cause of the conflict between Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng lies in Chen Yuanyuan. Now that Chen Yuanyuan has nothing to do with the two, not to mention that Chen Yuanyuan was acting under orders at the beginning, so the conflict between the two will naturally be resolved a lot. (Remember the website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 337 The Crisis of the Emei Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! And because Akko couldn¡¯t bear it in her heart, she ran away from Sanmiao Temple and kept moving forward aimlessly. Since Hong Tianxiao had already helped her to open up the Ren and Du channels, and she had been diligently practicing the Emei Sect's inner strength and mental methods for half a year, her inner strength was extremely deep. When she felt that her inner strength was not enough and stopped, she did not know that she had left Kunming City. how far. When she stopped to take a breath, Akko realized that there was another person following behind her, and she knew in her heart that the martial arts of the person behind her was far superior to hers, because she didn't notice it at all when she ran all the way, and now she could only hear him slightly. There was an undisturbed slight gasp. Akko thought it was Hong Tianxiao. She turned her head with a slight surprise and found that the person following her was not Hong Tianxiao, whom she could not hate at all, but was still unforgettable, but the flying fox. Hu Yunzhi. Seeing that A Ke had turned his head, Hu Yunzhi hurriedly said respectfully: "Your Highness, please go back with your subordinates, otherwise the Emperor will definitely be worried." Hearing this, Akko couldn't help but smile sadly: "Your Highness the Princess? What Princess? Is it the Dashun Dynasty?" Hu Yunzhi hurriedly said respectfully: "Go back to Your Highness, Princess. It is true that as long as the Emperor is here, the Dashun Dynasty will still be here. Of course, you are Your Highness, Princess." Akko took a deep breath and looked around. He found that this place had long been separated from Kunming City, and there was a small town not far away. So he said to Hu Yunzhi: "I am in a very confused mood right now. Senior Hu, there is a small town in front of me." It¡¯s a small town, why don¡¯t you accompany me there to relax.¡± Hu Yunzhi said hurriedly: "Her Royal Highness the Princess kills her subordinates. Her Royal Highness the Princess can just call her subordinates by their names. The word "Senior" must never be mentioned again. A Ke knew that Hu Yunzhi was loyal to his father Li Zicheng, so he smiled bitterly, said nothing, and walked towards the small town. Hu Yunzhi hurriedly followed A Ke, always keeping a distance of two feet. After walking for a while, Ake suddenly asked Hu Yunzhi: "Senior Hu, what do you think I should do?" Although Hu Yunzhi was not in the hall just now, he was guarding the door, and the voices of everyone in the room were not too quiet. , with Hu Yunzhi's skill, it is impossible not to hear it, that's why A Ke asked this question. Hu Yunzhi saw that A Ke still called him Senior Hu, and knew that it was difficult for her to change this title, so she could only acquiesce. However, how could he dare to answer A Ke's question? After all, in his mind, this was the royal family's housework. He was just a minister, how could he dare to make rash judgments? So he hurriedly said respectfully: "Go back to your highness the princess, I I don't know." "I don't know?" How could A'ke not know that Hu Yunzhi didn't know but didn't dare to say anything? He smiled bitterly and said, "Senior Hu, there are only you and me here. No matter what you say, I will never say half of it to my father." Words. Senior Hu, my mood is really messed up right now, and I really hope someone can enlighten me, otherwise, I will definitely go crazy." Hu Yunzhi saw A Ke pressing closer and knew that if he didn't express his opinion today, A Ke would definitely not let him go, and he was not the kind of person who could lie, so he pondered for a moment and said: "Your Highness Princess, please Forgive me for being bold. I think that even if the empress has no feelings for the emperor, after all, the husband and wife will be in love for a hundred days, not to mention that there is the princess among them. Although Brother Hong is a dragon among men, the princess is a match made in heaven. Yes, it¡¯s just that Brother Hong should never have anything to do with the Queen. If it had been twenty years ago, this would have been a serious crime that would have killed the Nine Clans." When A Ke heard this, he asked, "Senior Hu, do you have a family?" Hu Yun was stunned. He didn't know why A Ke suddenly asked this irrelevant question, so he said: "Go back to your highness, Princess. I have a family and two sons." A'ke suddenly stopped, turned to look at Hu Yunzhi, sighed and said, "Senior Hu, how did you get to know each other? Was it arranged by your parents, or did you fall in love with each other?" "This" Hu Yunzhi suddenly realized that his situation was completely different from what happened to Ake and Chen Yuanyuan today, "Back to Your Highness, Princess, this subordinate this subordinate is the marriage contract that my late father made for this subordinate since he was a child." A Ke nodded and said: "Senior Hu, please forgive A Ke's presumption. From A Ke's point of view, senior does not understand the relationship between men and women at all. Therefore, from the perspective of senior, what happened today is naturally Brother Hong's fault. But, A Ke Ke could see that her mother and Brother Hong really loved each other, the kind of sincere love that neither could leave the other. But II couldn't accept mother and daughter serving the same husband. Otherwise, things like this wouldn't happen today. Case." Hu Yunzhi thought to herself, why did Her Royal Highness the Princess suddenly understand? Although I also understand that Brother Hong and Chen Yuanyuan truly love each other, after all, I am the commander of the emperor's bodyguards. No matter who is right in this matter?? slapped him, but the figure was so fast that he had no idea who slapped him just now, but he could guess that the person who slapped him was A Ke or Hu Yunzhi. Lei Jiutong was also extremely smart and knew that if A Ke slapped him, some fragrance would be left behind, so he targeted Hu Yunzhi. At this time, he took a serious look at Hu Yunzhi. It didn't matter. Almost all the famous martial arts people in the world knew him and he naturally recognized Hu Yunzhi's identity, even though Hu Yunzhi had not shown his face in the world for almost twenty years. He covered his face with one hand and pointed at Hu Yunzhi with one hand, and shouted in surprise: "You are a flying flying fox." At this moment, a thin old man in his fifties who was sitting at the same table as Lei Jiutong stood up, hugged Hu Yunzhi with both fists and said, "Brother Hu Xian, do you still know us as brothers?" When Hu Yunzhi entered the door, he had already looked at all the people in the room. Of course he recognized this old man as the elder of the Beggar Clan, Iron Fist Zhentian Yu Wenxi, who had had some interactions with him in the past. He immediately hugged his fists and said: " It turns out to be Brother Yuwen, I don¡¯t want to see you for so many years, Brother Yuwen is still as charming as before.¡± Yu Wenxi is the second highest person in the Beggar Clan. The reason why Xie Yunhai was able to ascend to the position of leader of the Beggar Clan back then was largely due to Yu Wenxi. Therefore, in the Beggar Clan, from the leader down, there is no one who is not Those who respect him firstly respect his martial arts, and secondly respect his character, because if he had wanted to at that time, Xie Yunhai would never be able to take the position of gang leader. If he didn't want to be the gang leader, it was definitely a lie. However, he also found that the Beggar Gang needed a wise and decisive gang leader, and he was not suitable. That's why he supported Xie Yunhai and was willing to settle for second place, but he also won the victory. Earning the respect of everyone in the Beggar Clan can be regarded as good deeds being rewarded. Ever since Hu Yunzhi entered the house, Yu Wenxi had been paying attention to him secretly, but he also knew that Hu Yunzhi was extremely skilled in martial arts and did not dare to pay too much attention to him. When Lei Jiutong teased A Ke, he knew it was not good, because he could see After coming out, Hu Yunzhi respected A Ke very much, and A Ke was also a first-class master. When Hu Yunzhi walked behind Lei Jiutong, he already knew that Hu Yunzhi wanted to teach Lei Jiutong a lesson. Originally, he wanted to stop him, but considering that Lei Jiutong's extremely accurate sources of information over the years have made his status in the world Greatly increased, so he also developed his arrogance and arrogance. It was right to let him suffer a little. He understood Hu Yunzhi's personality and knew that Hu Yunzhi would not be too cruel, so he did not stop him. " However, after Lei Jiutong suffered a loss, he did not regret it at all. Instead, he started to curse loudly. Only then did Yu Wenxi quickly step in to stop him. Even so, Lei Jiutong had already received several slaps in the face. Yu Wenxi was very happy to see that Hu Yunzhi still remembered him, so he waved his right hand to A Ke and asked, "I wonder who this girl is" Of course Hu Yunzhi would not say that Ake was Li Zicheng's daughter, but simply said: "This is my young lady." When Yu Wenxi heard this, he was stunned. In the early years, he heard that the Flying Fox assisted Li Zicheng in conquering the world. Later, Li Zicheng was defeated and died, and the Flying Fox had no whereabouts. Why did it suddenly appear now and become someone else's family? Servant, it's really strange, but he is also an old man, so he knows that he can't ask Hu Yunzhi what he doesn't want to say, so he hugged Ake and said: "This girl, I am Yu Wenxi, the elder of the Beggar Clan. Just now Lei Lei If my brother has offended me, please forgive me and spare his life. I will be very grateful." Originally, Hu Yunzhi thought that the conversation between Yuwen Xi and A Ke had nothing to do with her, so she slowly sipped her tea. But when Yu Wenxi spoke to her, she could no longer stay out of it, especially when the word "Beggars Gang" hit her ears. after. "Beggars' Gang?" A'ke couldn't help but think of his uncle Xie Yutong. Isn't he the cousin of Xie Yunhai, the leader of the Beggars' Gang? Moreover, aren't Hong Tianxiao and Xie Yunhai close friends? A¡¯ke stood up, hugged Yu Wenxi and said, ¡°Senior¡¯s words are serious, this matter is easy to talk about.¡± Yu Wenxi asked again: "Are the girl and brother Hu Xian also planning to go to the Emei sect to help with boxing?" "Are you going to the Emei Sect to help with boxing?" A Ke felt anxious after hearing this and asked hurriedly, "Senior, what happened to the Emei Sect?" Seeing A Ke's nervous expression, Yu Wenxi felt strange and said, "Brother Lei recently received news that the Heavenly Demon Yuan Yulong, the old enemy of the Emei Sect many years ago, has returned to the world and threatened to come to the Emei Sect to avenge a slap he committed twenty years ago. Yuan Yulong and Yu Zhenzi became two demons of heaven and earth twenty years ago. Their martial arts are extremely high. Now after twenty years of hard training, their martial arts must have reached their peak. I am afraid that this time the Emei Sect will suffer a big blow. The disaster was coming. Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect, was the first to learn about the incident. Leader Hong could not go there in person because of something, so he invited Abbot Huicong, the abbot of the Shaolin Temple, Taoist Yunyan, the leader of Wudang, Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui, and the leader of our gang to help. Quan, Lao Chan and others also overestimated their capabilities and rushed to the Emei Sect to lend a helping hand." "Hehe is so thoughtful." Ake knew that Hong Tianxiao was going to Taiwan next, so he couldn't come to the Emei School to help him in person, so he invited some of the best martial arts people in today's martial arts to come and help him. , these people are afraid that even Master Dingye cannot invite them all, Ake felt moved in her heart, Hong Tianxiao's handsome face appeared in her heart again, "It seems that he still has me in his heart. "Ake suddenly felt comforted in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The Emei sect wanted to lend a helping hand. " "Hehe is so thoughtful." Ake knew that Hong Tianxiao was going to Taiwan next, so he couldn't come to the Emei School to help him in person, so he invited some of the best martial arts people in today's martial arts to come and help him. , these people are afraid that even Master Dingye cannot invite them all, Ake felt moved in her heart, Hong Tianxiao's handsome face appeared in her heart again, "It seems that he still has me in his heart. "Ake suddenly felt comforted in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 338 moved Wu Sangui to tears You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After reading for nearly an hour, Wu Sangui stretched, turned on the lamp, and was about to go back to his room to rest. Suddenly he heard Hong Tianxiao's voice ringing in his ears: "Your Majesty, don't be alarmed. I have something to discuss with your Majesty." Then, Wu Sangui saw the study door suddenly opened, two black figures flashed into the house, and then the study door was closed again. Hong Tianxiao had made an agreement with Wu Sangui. Unless there was something particularly important or urgent, Hong Tianxiao would not come to Wu Sangui in person. So today Hong Tianxiao came to visit late at night. Wu Sangui knew that something important must be happening, so he didn't have time to take a closer look at the person following Hong Tianxiao. Who hurriedly turned the mechanism and led Hong Tianxiao and two people into the secret room. After arriving in the secret room, Wu Sangui polished the torch and lit the wall lamp. Only then did he realize that Hong Tianxiao was coming with a powerful and tall monk. There were many heroes in the Shenlong Sect, so Wu Sangui just hurriedly glanced at his face. , although he felt a little familiar, he didn't pay much attention to it. He bowed to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Master Hong, I wonder if Master Hong has important matters when he comes to Sangui Mansion so late?" Hong Tianxiao pointed to Li Zicheng beside him and said to Wu Sangui: "Does the prince still recognize this old friend of yours?" When Wu Sangui heard this, he looked at Li Zicheng carefully again. His heart moved, and three words suddenly appeared in his mind. He couldn't help but exclaimed: "Li Zicheng, are you Li Zicheng? Youyou are not dead?" At that time, Li Zicheng became a rebel. , and Wu Sangui was a general of the Ming Dynasty. The two had never fought against each other, but they were very familiar with each other's appearance. Li Zicheng smiled slightly, put one palm up in front of his chin and chest, bowed slightly and said, "Amitabha, the prince really has good eyesight. Twenty years later, he can still recognize me." Wu Sangui was furious, his eyes were red, he pulled out the sword from his waist with a "swish", pointed at Li Zicheng from a distance and cursed: "Traitor, give back the lives of my family." After saying this, Wu Sangui stabbed Li Zicheng with one sword, and this time The sword was fast and fierce, which showed that Wu Sangui had long hated Li Zicheng to his core. Hong Tianxiao brought Li Zicheng to Wu Sangui tonight to resolve the old grudge between the two. Seeing that Wu Sangui took action without saying a word, how could he let him get what he wanted? He immediately stretched out his right hand, pinched it gently with two fingers, and took Wu Sangui's sword. Clamp it firmly and cannot extend forward an inch. Wu Sangui twitched hard and found that the sword seemed to be stuck with Hong Tianxiao's finger, and he could not move even half a inch. Wu Sangui saw that if Hong Tianxiao was there, it would be impossible for him to kill Li Zicheng. He couldn't help but became anxious and shouted: "Hong Tianxiao Leader, this is a personal enmity between me and the traitor Li Zicheng. I ask Master Hong not to interfere. Sangui is grateful." Speaking of the grudge between Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng, it started because of Chen Yuanyuan, but not many people know about the grudge, so I will briefly introduce it here. Chen Yuan¡¯s original surname is Xing, her first name is Yuan, and her courtesy name is Yuanyuan. Because she grew up with her uncle, she adopted the surname Chen and her stage name Chen Yuanyuan. At that time, the leader of the Demon Cult dedicated Chen Yuanyuan to Chongzhen through Tian Wan, a secret agent within the Ming Dynasty, in order to seduce Chongzhen with his beauty and speed up the Manchu Qing's entry into the country. However, although Emperor Chongzhen was not a wise emperor, he was not a fatuous emperor who was obsessed with wine and sex. He was just motivated and incompetent. Therefore, Chen Yuanyuan stayed in the harem of the Ming Dynasty for several months, but she never even saw Emperor Chongzhen's face. The leader of the Demon Cult saw that Emperor Chongzhen was not bewitched by women, so he made a counter-intuitive plan to kill him by mistake. Yuan Chonghuan can be regarded as hastening the demise of the Ming Dynasty. After Yuan Chonghuan's death, the only remaining general in the Ming Dynasty was Wu Sangui, so the leader of the Demon Cult set his sights on Wu Sangui and sent Tian Wan to give Chen Yuanyuan to Wu Sangui. Wu Sangui was different from Chongzhen. He was an out-and-out pervert. When he saw Chen Yuanyuan's beautiful appearance, he was immediately shocked and overjoyed. He accepted the offer without any ceremony. After Wu Sangui fell in love with Chen Yuanyuan, he suddenly fell into the gentle countryside and could not be separated for a moment. At this time, Emperor Chongzhen ordered Wu Sangui to serve as the commander-in-chief of Shanhaiguan to resist the Qing army's attack. Wu Sangui originally wanted to take Chen Yuanyuan with him. At that time, his father was in charge of supervising the imperial camp and knew the harm of beauty, so he persuaded Wu Sangui to keep Chen Yuanyuan in the capital. Within a few months, Li Zicheng captured Beijing, and Emperor Chongzhen hanged himself on Meishan. Seeing that the situation was over, Wu Sangui's father surrendered to Li Zicheng, and then sent Wu Sangui a letter asking him to surrender to Li Zicheng as well. Wu Sangui was a filial son, so He also announced to the world that he would surrender to the Dashun Dynasty. Originally, there should be no more stories after Wu Sangui surrendered to Li Zicheng, but how could the leader of the Demon Cult easily let go of this opportunity to drive a wedge between Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui, and how could the Dashun Dynasty be firmly established. At a banquet, Tian Wan, who surrendered to the Dashun Dynasty together with Wu Sangui's father, pretended to deliberately mention Chen Yuanyuan's beauty at a banquet, attracting the covetous attention of Li Zicheng's general Liu Zongmin. After the banquet, Liu Zongmin led his troops to capture Wu San?After experiencing these twenty years, and even more so after what happened today, I no longer have this intention. If Sangui has any wrong thoughts about her in the future, heaven and earth will not tolerate it. " When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he immediately felt relieved and sighed: "Of course I can trust the prince. After all, Yuanyuan is also a miserable person. She did not provoke the conflict between the prince and her adoptive father out of her original intention, but was influenced by the devil's leader. The order is that the leader of the demon sect is the enemy of the prince and his adoptive father, and I will definitely kill this thief to avenge the prince and his adoptive father." Wu Sangui knew that the leader of the Demon Cult was extremely skilled in martial arts, and Hong Tianxiao was probably the only one in the world who could kill him, so he hurriedly thanked him again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 339: The beauty with Zheng Keshuang You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After successfully resolving the long-standing feud between Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved. After all, a fire in the backyard was a taboo for military strategists. He did not want to have a sudden fight between Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui when he was annihilating the demon sect or fighting against the Qing soldiers. He Tianxing The plot against Wugen Taoist is just a personal act and cannot affect the overall situation. However, Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui are representatives of two gangs. Once they get into trouble, the consequences will be disastrous. Now that Ake has also gone to Mount Emei accompanied by the flying fox Hu Yunzhi, Hong Tianxiao took Chen Yuanyuan and other girls to Taiwan, the last place to travel with beauties before the war began. Because they wanted to use the bitter meat trick, Hong Tianxiao took Li Zicheng to find Wu Sangui after Ake and Hu Yunzhi set off for Mount Emei. Otherwise, once Ake discovered that Li Zicheng was half-dead, she would definitely be angry with Hong Tianxiao, and even Wu Sangui was killed with one sword, although Li Zicheng did it voluntarily. Because there were too many people, there were fourteen people in the group, and except for Hong Tianxiao, they were all beauties that made men stop. It would be too conspicuous to go on the road like this, so Hong Tianxiao chose the method of horse-drawn carriages to divide the women into two A carriage for six girls including Chen Yuanyuan, Situ Qian, Yun Xiyu, Wen'er, Yuan Xiuping and Zihuailan, and a carriage for seven girls including Ninth Princess, Su Quan, Sun Zhongjun, An Xiaohui, Wen Qingqing, Yuan Yuying and He Tishou Hong Tianxiao was naturally on Chen Yuanyuan's carriage. This arrangement was naturally due to He Tishou. When Hong Tianxiao proposed that He Tishou go to Taiwan with him, He Tishou was reluctant. After all, she still had the task of taking care of Yuan Yuying, but when Hong Tianxiao proposed that Wen Qingqing and When Yuan Yuying could also go with him, He Tishou could no longer find any reason to refuse. However, He Tishou could see that except for Yuan Yuying and her, all the people who went south to Taiwan with Hong Tianxiao were Hong Tianxiao's women. It was really inconvenient for her to follow them. However, after receiving instructions from Hong Tianxiao, Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui worked together for He Tishou. They first praised her poison skills and then analyzed the importance and danger of her trip to Taiwan. , He Tishou's poison technique is likely to be put to great use, and even play an unexpected role when everyone is in danger. Later, Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui moved in with Yuan Yuying. Yuan Yuying had obtained Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui's promise that as long as He Tishou agreed to go to Taiwan, she could also go with them. Although Yuan Yuying is sixteen or seventeen years old, after all, she has been living in Boni Country and has been sheltered under the wings of Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing. She has no experience in the world and has no clue that her two senior sisters are "not pregnant." "Good intentions", and also wanted to go to Taiwan with him, so they followed him to persuade He Tishou. Under the unanimous persuasion of the three women, He Tishou finally agreed to the matter, but little did he know that she had completely fallen into the trap carefully designed by Hong Tianxiao, and inevitably became one of Hong Tianxiao's many women. Although Hong Tianxiao asked He Tishou to go south with him under the guise of He Tishou's poison technique, how could the girls not see the light radiating from Hong Tianxiao's eyes every time he looked at He Tishou? All the women have experienced this kind of light, and they were all before becoming Hong Tianxiao's woman. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the same as when the hungry wolf saw the lamb. Therefore, although Hong Tianxiao's heart is not known to everyone, it is also known to everyone. All women know it. Of course, the girls were already used to this kind of thing, and after understanding Hong Tianxiao¡¯s intentions, they unconsciously helped Hong Tianxiao pick up girls. Although Hong Tianxiao was in another car, the topic that the Ninth Princess and the five of them talked about along the way was Hong Tianxiao for three full days. This is somewhat similar to the MLM brainwashing of later generations. For three days, apart from eating and sleeping, what He Tishou listened to was what the women said about Hong Tianxiao, how Hong Tianxiao cared about his women, and how Hong Tianxiao¡¯s golden gun could not fall down. Even more powerful than before. Wait, while listening, He Tishou unknowingly fell deeper and deeper into Hong Tianxiao's trap. Three days later, the group arrived at Mawei Port in Fuzhou. Although taking a boat to Taiwan from here is not the nearest route, it is the safest. After all, the route bypasses areas prone to typhoons and tsunamis. Although Hong Tianxiao has unparalleled martial arts skills, if he encounters a typhoon or tsunami in the sea, he will be unable to do anything. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao would rather waste two more days than die before his achievements are completed. Otherwise, The "sexual" happy life in the future can only be in vain. Because it was too stunning to be followed by thirteen peerless beauties, Hong Tianxiao had already ordered He Tianxing to book all the shifts for this day when he set off from Sanmiao'an. However, when he arrived at Mawei Port, what surprised Hong Tianxiao was that he saw two people already waiting for the ship here.The world is in a situation where there is no defense against the sea. China is an ancient civilization with a long history. Before the 15th century, China was far ahead of its contemporaries in Europe in terms of agriculture, handicrafts, science and culture. After entering the 16th century, when Portugal, Spain and other countries carried out colonial expansion to the east, China's science and technology had begun to fall behind in some aspects, such as farming tools, celestial observation, human anatomy and artillery casting. At that time, the cutting-edge national defense technologies were mainly shipbuilding, navigation, iron smelting, and gunpowder. These were the pride of ancient Chinese civilization, but they began to fall behind at this time. When the Qing Dynasty entered the customs and established national political power, it was the time when Western colonialism expanded to the East, and it was also the time when China began to change from advanced to backward. This was the most severe challenge the Qing Dynasty faced after entering the customs. Although China and the Western powers are not on the same starting line, they are not too far behind. Whether we recognize this challenge and whether we can successfully respond to this challenge is related to the future destiny of the Chinese nation. Should we continue to maintain our leading position and stand among the rich and powerful nations in the world, or should we stagnate and fall behind and become a mere prey for the great powers? Although the different endings will be revealed one or two hundred years later, the challenge of fate will come when the Qing troops enter the pass. It was almost the first time for the girls to travel far away by boat, and it was with their sweethearts. Of course, for now, Yuan Yuying and He Tishou were excluded for the time being. Therefore, the curiosity and joy of the girls were naturally fully revealed. On their faces, after simply going to the room to tidy up, they all came to the cabin deck, looking here, touching there, laughing and joking, seeming to be surprised that such a behemoth who built his house on the "turtle's belly" was actually there. It feels strange to stay on the water without sinking to the bottom. But Hong Tianxiao's feelings were different. Through the boat, he thought of the land of China falling under the ravages of the world's powers hundreds of years later. China's thousands of years of civilization were destroyed, countless treasures and antiques were lost overseas, and how many Chinese people He died under the gunfire of the Eight-Nation Allied Forces, and the culprit of all this was the Manchu Qing government. If you want to change future history and let the flames of the industrial revolution ignite first in the land of China, you must overthrow the Manchu rule. After several years of hard work, this goal is getting closer and closer to Hong Tianxiao, and his mood is not getting better. What he thinks more about now is that the development of science in China has been too slow. Today's China is still in the era of theocracy. Anything that cannot be explained can be attributed to the cause of gods and ghosts. And abroad, I am afraid that Newton's law of universal gravitation is about to be born. I don't know that I have sent Newton and other more knowledgeable people to Did the people "invited" to China by knowledgeable scientists get things done well? Stones from other mountains can attack jade, although there is not a single scientist in China now. Since Kangxi can use Tang Ruowang, why can't Hong Tianxiao use Newton in the future? In Hong Tianxiao's plan, it is not only necessary to use it, but also to use it extensively. First, a group of primary school teachers will be trained in a short period of time through a group of scientists "invited" by Newton, and then they will be sent to teach in various regions across the country. For those who are older, their ability to accept knowledge is much stronger than that of children. They can learn basic knowledge first, and then learn more in-depth knowledge. In short, Hong Tianxiao wants to develop various sciences in China in the shortest possible time. stand up. Scientific advancement is the future strength. When the time comes, Hong Tianxiao can lead the Eight-Nation Allied Forces to knock on the door of China, knocking on the doors of other countries with the most advanced guns and cannons, making China a well-deserved world hegemon. Just when Hong Tianxiao was imagining how China would dominate the world in the future, he suddenly felt someone tugging on his clothes. When he looked back, it was Su Quan. He only heard her whispering in his ear: "Brother, Zheng Keshuang is coming to our side." Came over." Hong Tianxiao turned around and saw that Zheng Keshuang was walking towards him, but the beautiful woman had gone somewhere and did not come with Zheng Keshuang. Could it be that he was worried that his gaze would rape her? Hong Tianxiao didn't think it was funny. Zheng Keshuang was really worthless. Women are beautiful just for men to see. If they were hidden away from people, wouldn't they be sorry for their beautiful appearance? Seeing that there was no anger on Zheng Keshuang's face, Hong Tianxiao couldn't guess why Zheng Keshuang came to him. He immediately said to Su Quan: "Junior sister, go over there and let me see what this kid wants to do." (Remember this book) Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 340 It turns out that the beauty is the youngest daughter of the head of the Kongtong Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zheng Keshuang walked closer and suddenly found that Su Quan had taken the girls elsewhere, and only Hong Tianxiao was left on the cabin deck. There was nothing wrong with Zheng Keshuang's visit to Hong Tianxiao, but he saw that Su Quan happened to be next to Hong Tianxiao, so he wanted to chat with Hong Tianxiao on the pretext of striking up a conversation. Su Quan now is naturally very different from when Zheng Keshuang first met her. At that time, Su Quan was still a young girl, a young woman waiting to be married. In addition to her peerless beauty, she also had an elegant, refined and budding figure. Pure and beautiful, Su Quan has long since become Hong Tianxiao's woman. She has transformed from an innocent girl to a mature and generous young woman. Every move and every smile has the charm to captivate men. In the original book, when Wei Xiaobao first met Su Quan, he was already deeply attracted by her feminine charm. Su Quan was still a virgin at that time, which shows that Su Quan is naturally charming. Nowadays, Su Quan has completely become a woman, and the alluring appearance of a mature woman can make any man's heart flutter. If her appearance can be better, Su Quan will not give in to Chen Yuanyuan. "My dear brother, I wonder why you are going to Taiwan?" Su Quan left, but Zheng Keshuang had already walked three feet away from Hong Tianxiao, so naturally he couldn't turn around and leave, so he could only find something to say. Hong Tianxiao was worried that after going to Taiwan, he was not familiar with the place and it was difficult to do things. So after seeing Zheng Keshuang on the dock, he thought of a good idea, so he smiled slightly and said: "My surname is Liu, and the cursive character is Feiyan. This time I went to Taiwan on the orders of my brother to find a man named Zheng Keshuang." "Liu Feiyan? Looking for me?" Zheng Keshuang was stunned. It seemed that he did not know this person named Liu Feiyan, so he asked strangely, "Dare you ask your name? I don't know why you asked me to come to see Mr. Zheng." ?¡± Hong Tianxiao pretended to look at Zheng Keshuang in surprise, and said with some hesitation: "Brother, I didn't mean to hide it, but it was actually my brother's order when he came that no one should reveal his identity except when he saw Zheng Keshuang himself. After all, Taiwan does not belong to the Qing Dynasty. Under the jurisdiction of the government, be careful in everything.¡± Zheng Keshuang was moved when he heard this, and thought to himself, it seems that Liu Feiyan is from the Qing court. Could it be that he has some relationship with Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard? Liu Feiyan, Liu Feiying, um, yes. Thinking of this, Zheng Keshuang immediately thought of the terrible life and death talisman. It seems that it has been nearly three months since he last took that pill. It seems that Liu Feiying should also send someone to deliver the antidote. Could it be Did this Liu Feiyan come specifically to deliver the antidote on Liu Feiying's order? However, the current Zheng Keshuang is very different from the Zheng Keshuang a few months ago. Not only has his experience and martial arts skills greatly improved, but his calmness has also made great progress. Although his heart is pounding , but he was still able to restrain himself and not reveal his identity first. "Oh, I don't know your surname, but I am extremely rude." The two chatted for a while, and Hong Tianxiao suddenly pretended to be rude and asked Zheng Keshuang's name. "I" Zheng Keshuang didn't know what the relationship was between Liu Feiyan and Liu Feiying, and whether there was any relationship at all, so he didn't dare to reveal his identity easily. After hesitating for a moment, he lied and said, "My surname is Zheng, with cursive characters. Keqin and Zheng Keshuang are my second brothers." "Oh, it turns out it's such a coincidence. It turns out that Brother Zheng is the young prince of the Yanping Palace. I'm sorry, but I wonder if your brother is on the island?" Hong Tianxiao also pretended to be surprised, but he was secretly amused in his heart. I had known that Zheng Jing only had two sons, the eldest son Zheng Kezang and the second son Zheng Keshuang. I don¡¯t know when another Zheng Keqin popped up. "This" Zheng Keshuang said with a look of embarrassment on his face, "To be honest, Brother Liu, I went to the Central Plains with my brother, but they broke up later. I just came back from a trip to the Central Plains today, so I don't know if my brother is in Taiwan." "Oh, so that's it." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be disappointed, sighed softly, and said no more. The more Hong Tianxiao looked like this, the more curious Zheng Keshuang became. He was eager to know whether this "Liu Feiyan" had anything to do with Liu Feiying. What was the matter with him coming to Taiwan to find him? So after the two were silent for a while, Zheng Keshuang finally couldn't bear it anymore. Curious in his heart, he asked again: "I wonder why Brother Liu came to Taiwan to find my brother? If you need help from my brother, I can still help you." "This" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be embarrassed, and thought for a moment, "Brother Zheng, it's not that I can't trust you, it's just that my brother wants to bring a pill for your brother this time. It is said that your brother is in the Central Plains. When I was young, I had a minor illness, and I happened to meet my elder brother. My elder brother was proficient in the art of discriminating yellow, so he prescribed a medicine for my brother and refined it into pills. He had to take one pill every three months.sp; Because every time Dong E's news was accurate, and he said that Zheng Jing had been controlled, although the leader of the Demon Cult was a little dissatisfied and angry with Dong E's attitude, after all, he was able to confirm that Taiwan Already under his control, the leader of the Demon Cult can tolerate Dong E's rudeness for the time being. After all, he also knows very well that once Nie Kehua's skills increase greatly after losing her virginity, the three of them will join forces. , the strength is definitely above him, which is why he has not let Nie Kehua lose his virginity, but it is also an advantage to Hong Tianxiao, otherwise, Nie Kehua will never be able to maintain his virginity now. Zheng Keshuang saw a strange look on Hong Tianxiao's face and thought that Hong Tianxiao thought that the role of a follower was a servant and was unwilling to take it, so he explained: "Brother Liu, I don't insist on asking Brother Liu to play the role of a servant." , I really don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble for Brother Liu.¡± When Hong Tianxiao heard the first half of the sentence, he knew that Zheng Keshuang had misunderstood him and was ready to explain. But after hearing the second half of the sentence, he couldn't help but become curious and asked: "Oh, I wonder what kind of trouble there will be?" Zheng Keshuang sighed and said: "Brother Liu doesn't know something. In fact, this is also a family scandal. It's a bit embarrassing to say it. However, I feel like old friends at first sight with Brother Liu, and Brother Liu's delivery of elixirs from thousands of miles away is enough to move me, so I have To put it bluntly. Among the three brothers, the eldest brother Zheng Kezang is introverted and does not like to make friends, but I and my second brother Zheng Keshuang like to make friends with heroes. They often travel to the Central Plains and want to make friends with some heroes. In this way, This made the eldest brother suspicious, thinking that my two brothers wanted to compete with him for the position of the heir apparent. From now on, if my second brother and I brought friends to the island again, my eldest brother would definitely do everything possible to find out the backgrounds of my friends and my second brother's. Therefore, If Brother Liu appears as my friend, he will not be able to escape Big Brother's detection. Brother Lin is the head of the imperial guards and has a prominent status. It will not be difficult for Big Brother to find out about this, so" Hong Tianxiao looked like he suddenly understood, and nodded hurriedly and said: "I am delivering medicine for my brother thousands of miles, so I don't want to get into unnecessary trouble. Although I am not a person who is afraid of getting into trouble, although my martial arts skills are not as good as my brother's, but There is no problem in barely persisting for a hundred rounds under the siege of the Three Tigers of Taiwan. However, since this matter can bring so much trouble to the Second Young Master and the Third Young Master, how can I cause trouble to the Second Young Master? words." Zheng Keshuang was overjoyed and thanked him hurriedly: "Brother Liu can think of me and my second brother, I am really grateful." But he was secretly surprised in his heart. He knew that among the three tigers in Taiwan, although Feng Xifan's martial arts was the highest, Chen Jinnan and Shi Lang's martial arts skills are not much worse than Feng Xifan's, especially Chen Jinnan's. I heard from Feng Xifan that his blood-coagulating divine claws have been greatly improved and his martial arts skills have greatly improved. It is unknown who is better between the two, but Liu Feiyan said that he can defeat the siege of the Three Tigers of Taiwan. The fact that he remained undefeated in a hundred moves shows his high level of martial arts. But he didn't know that Hong Tianxiao was being modest when he said this. Judging from Hong Tianxiao's current martial arts, even if the Three Tigers of Taiwan joined forces, they would not be his opponent. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Third Young Master, there are only a large number of people in the lower group. I also ask Third Young Master to arrange a larger courtyard at that time. The lower classes do not want to live separately." "That's that." Zheng Keshuang nodded hurriedly, and then took the opportunity to sigh, "Excuse me for asking. I can see that the relationship between these stunning beauties and Brother Liu is by no means ordinary. It seems that Brother Liu is almost dead. I really admire you for taking the beauties from the Central Plains into your arms." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "There are so many beauties in the Central Plains, how can I hold them all in my arms? They are just one of the three thousand. My brother loves power, so he entered the palace and became the chief guard of the imperial guards, but I'm a lazy person by nature, I don't want to be an official, but I really like beautiful women. I feel really ashamed to say it." Zheng Keshuang laughed loudly and said: "It has been said since ancient times that beauties match heroes. I can see that these beauties are willing to follow Brother Liu, and a few of them are even more beautiful than others. I am really envious of them." " Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "What the heck, the Third Young Master is ridiculous. They are just some rouge fans and cannot enter the elegant hall. But the girl next to the Third Young Master is absolutely beautiful. Moreover, if I have good eyesight, , that girl is still a martial artist, and her martial arts is not weak." Zheng Keshuang was secretly surprised when he heard this. He thought that with his eyesight, although he could tell whether a person knew martial arts, he could never tell the depth of a person's martial arts. He was surprised, but he still had to answer Hong Tianxiao's question: "Haha, I made Brother Liu laugh. Miss Qin Yuhong is the youngest daughter of Qin Wuyan, the head of the Kongtong sect's Soul-Chasing Iron Sword, and she happened to meet me." "The youngest daughter of the head of the Kongtong Sect?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel greatly moved when he heard this. Currently, among the six sects, Wudang, Huashan and Emei are all completely on his side. Abbot Huicong of the Shaolin Temple is just a loser. In the future, It is also easy to control. The intentions of Kongtong and Kunlun are not very clear now. After all, there are too many anti-Qing organizations in the world. Now the youngest daughter of the leader of the Kongtong faction is coming to the door. If she is released to Zheng Keshuang, Hong Tianxiao Really unwilling to do so. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)On the other hand, Abbot Huicong of the Shaolin Temple is a wallflower and will be easy to control in the future. The intentions of Kongtong and Kunlun are not very clear now. After all, there are too many anti-Qing organizations in the world. Now the leader of the Kongtong Sect is a small person. Hong Tianxiao would really not be willing to let her daughter go to her door if she just let it go to Zheng Keshuang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 341 It turns out they were just holding hands You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Hong Tianxiao was shocked in his heart, he did not show any expression on the surface. He just pretended to smile mysteriously and said: "The third young master is really talented. He can even win over the daughter of the leader of the Kongtong Sect, one of the six sects. I really admire you." "Pao Shang?" Such a word has not yet emerged in this era. Zheng Keshuang was slightly stunned when he heard the words, and then he understood the meaning of the word. He couldn't help laughing and said, "Brother Liu, this word is really good." After laughing, Zheng Keshuang smiled bitterly again and said: "I won't hide it from Brother Liu, but although I have known Miss Qin for three months, I have not been able to date her. Among the heroines in the world I have met, Miss Qin is the most conservative. I am now It's just that I can hold hands with her. Compared with Brother Liu who can have so many beauties, I'm really ashamed." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was secretly happy. It turned out that they were just holding hands. Zheng Keshuang hadn't been able to deal with Qin Yuhong yet. It seemed that his chances were better. Based on Hong Tianxiao's understanding of women from his long experience in flowers, he could naturally win the beauty's heart if he could break her body and talk sweetly to a beauty with Qin Yuhong's personality. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Third Young Master doesn't have to be humble, but I can see that Third Young Master is a man who loves flowers and cherishes jade. From what I can see, it won't be too difficult for Third Young Master to get Miss Qin." When Zheng Keshuang heard this, his heart moved, and he hurriedly asked: "Done? Oh, please give Brother Liu some advice." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "There is no other way but to use strength." "Use force?" Zheng Keshuang's heart skipped a beat, didn't he want to be the overlord himself? Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Based on my understanding of women, Miss Qin is an overly cautious person. However, once you break her body, she will follow you wholeheartedly." "This" In the period of time after Zheng Keshuang entered the Central Plains, there were only three women who completely moved his heart. Su Quan was one, but because of the conflict at that time, they only met in a hurry and just a few words; the second The first one is A Ke. In terms of beauty, A Ke is still superior to Su Quan, but he abandoned A Ke in a critical moment, and the "relationship" he was most satisfied with also disappeared; the third one is this Qin Yuhong, although she is not as good as A Ke in terms of appearance, and not as good as Su Quan in terms of charm, but after all, her beauty is not inferior to that of Su Quan, and she is the youngest daughter of the leader of the Kongtong sect, and her political value is It's no small matter, but Qin Yuhong is too conservative. Although they have known each other for more than three months, they can only hold hands and can't do anything else. Hong Tianxiao had thought about this for a long time, but had never dared to do it. He knew that Qin Yuhong's martial arts was not weak, and he was extremely experienced in martial arts, so he was worried that if one of them failed, not only would he not be able to solve it, , but instead attracted the powerful enemy of Kongtong Sect. Seeing the hesitation on Zheng Keshuang's face, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly added: "Of course, if the Third Young Master has obtained Miss Qin's body, it will not be difficult to win her heart as long as he takes care of her in every possible way. Moreover, if the Third Young Master snatches her body, it will not be difficult for him to win her heart." It's best to charm her first without her knowing, otherwise, too fierce resistance will leave a shadow in Miss Qin's heart." Zheng Keshuang let out a long sigh, shook his head and said: "Brother Liu, Miss Qin is not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also extremely experienced in the martial arts world. Otherwise, how could Qin Wuyan trust her to enter the martial arts world alone? Moreover, as far as I know, Miss Qin is a natural born Alien bodies are born with no fear of any poisons or drugs, so it is absolutely impossible to be unaware of them." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he suddenly realized why Zheng Keshuang had been hesitating. It turned out that he was worried that he would not succeed, and the Kongtong School's Qinggong Cloud-piercing Body Technique was definitely ranked first among the six sects. , if things go wrong and Qin Yuhong escapes, Zheng Keshuang will make a powerful enemy of the Kongtong Sect. If the Kongtong Sect spreads this matter to the world again, the Zheng family in Taiwan will not have to face a powerful enemy of the Kongtong Sect. If this happens, Zheng Keshuang will never be able to obtain the title of heir apparent. Originally, in Hong Tianxiao¡¯s plan, she first made Zheng Keshuang determined to do this, and then she used Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s same lethality against women to win Qin Yuhong¡¯s favor, and took the opportunity to give Qin Yuhong the ¡°Anti-Prostitute Sprayer¡± invented by Hong Tianxiao. As long as Zheng Keshuang dares to attack Qin Yuhong, he will definitely be knocked unconscious. Then Hong Tianxiao will come to save the beauty again. Of course, Hong Tianxiao will make Qin Yuhong bare her breasts. With Qin Yuhong's character, once she wakes up, she will definitely seek death and survive. , when the time comes, as long as Chen Yuanyuan takes the girls to comfort her and repeats the benefits of Hong Tianxiao, Qin Yuhong will definitely follow Hong Tianxiao. After all, in ancient times, once a woman's body was seen by a strange man, she would There is only one way to marry him, although Qin YuhongThe son was seriously injured and died, and the Kongtong Sect and the Kuai Dao Sect also forged a grudge. However, the Kongtong Sect was one of the six sects, and there were so many masters in the sect. How could the Kuai Dao Sect be offended? Speak up. " The Ninth Princess nodded and said: "Yes, it was precisely because of that incident that Ouyang Bo, the owner of Kuai Dao Clan, made up his mind to attach himself to the protection of the Iron Palm Gang, the largest gang in the south of the Yangtze River today. The leader of the gang, Qiu Jiangnan, promised Ouyang Bo that he would help him out. In the past three years, the friction between the Iron Palm Gang and the Kongtong Faction has continued, with casualties accumulating and conflicts getting bigger and bigger." "Iron Palm Gang? Qiu Jiangnan?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. He knew what happened before, but he didn't know what the Ninth Princess said. Since his debut, he has focused almost all his energy on fighting against the Qing Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty. Apart from major events, I don¡¯t know much about some sects and gangs in the world. However, Hong Tianxiao has watched "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" before and knows that the Iron Palm Gang was very famous in the late Northern Song Dynasty. The martial arts of the gang leader Qiu Qianren was only among the five unique martial arts. I just don¡¯t know what the relationship between this Iron Palm Gang and that Iron Palm Gang is. After all, the gang leaders are all named Qiu. "Yes, the Iron Palm Gang." The Ninth Princess continued to explain, "The rise of the Iron Palm Gang was at the end of the Northern Song Dynasty. The person who founded the Iron Palm Gang was named Qiu Qianren. At that time, his martial arts was only inferior to the Five Jue. Later, Qiu Qianren converted to Buddhism and the Iron Palm Gang Temporarily disappeared from the world. Hundreds of years later, Qiu Qianren's descendants accidentally found the three unique martial arts skills of Iron Lie Divine Skill, Iron Lie Palm and Water Drifting, and practiced them hard. After several generations, in ten years Years ago, Qiu Jiangnan finally reached the level of magical mastery, and then re-founded the Iron Palm Gang. In just three to five years, the gang was already full of masters, with more than 5,000 people in the gang, and it was powerful in Jiangnan. Become the largest gang in Jiangnan." Hong Tianxiao was unhappy when he heard this. No one among the Seven Dragon Envoys had told him such important news. The Ninth Princess guessed what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, and said with a faint smile: "Junior brother, don't blame the Seven Dragon Envoys for not telling you the news, because although the Iron Palm Gang is the largest gang in Jiangnan, Qiu Jiangnan's lax control of the crowd has caused the Iron Palm Gang to The disciples of the Palm Clan are mixed, and often bully the local people. As a result, they are classified as the largest evil gang by fellow martial artists. However, the junior brother requires that those who ally with the Shenlong Cult must be from the righteous gang. The Seven Dragons will not tell you Iron Palm. The news from Gang is also correct.¡± Hong Tianxiao's expression improved a little, and he nodded and said: "Well, that's true. It seems that the conditions I set at that time were a bit harsh, but since the Iron Palm Gang has such strength, it might as well consider joining forces with him. I want to form an alliance, but I don¡¯t know what Qiu Jiangnan¡¯s character is like?¡± The Ninth Princess said: "This Qiu Jiangnan is a man who is both good and evil, and he is extremely righteous. Otherwise, he would not have offended Qin Wuyan because he could not stand his domineering attitude, accepted the Kuai Dao Sect into the gang, and then followed the Kongtong Sect. Let's do it. However, this person's ability to manage the gang is extremely poor, otherwise, the Iron Palm Gang would not have such a bad reputation." Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Since Qiu Jiangnan doesn't know how to manage the Iron Palm Gang, why don't we help him? After arriving in Taiwan, I will issue the Dragon Order to the Seven Dragon Envoys and ask them to teach the evildoers in the Iron Palm Gang, and absolutely I can't be merciful, I want Qiu Jiangnan to come to me on his own initiative." Su Quan smiled and said: "Senior brother, what a clever idea. Qiu Jiangnan has a hot temper. If members of the Iron Palm Gang continue to die unexpectedly, but the culprit cannot be found, Qiu Jiangnan will be very anxious. However, in Before killing every Iron Palm disciple, senior brother must ask them to record the history of this person's evil deeds, and it is best to keep the witnesses for future confrontation with Qiu Jiangnan." Chen Yuanyuan said: "Quanmei is still careful. In this case, as long as Qiu Jiangnan comes to the young master, the young master will first surrender him with martial arts, and then bring all the evidence to him. I'm afraid it will be difficult for the young master to let go of this person in the future. .¡± Hong Tianxiao just mentioned it a little bit, and all the girls were able to guess the plan in their minds, and they even added and improved it. However, Hong Tianxiao did not feel the slightest joy. Instead, he sighed and said: "I, Hong Tianxiao, can have you in this life. It's really great." I am so blessed, sometimes I think, I already have so many of your beautiful wives and concubines who are not only as beautiful as flowers, but also gentle and intelligent, but I still keep pursuing other women, I really feel sorry for you." Chen Yuanyuan smiled and said: "Young Master, why are you so sentimental again? We sisters are all willing to follow the Young Master, and we have found the happiness of being women in the Young Master. In fact, we should be grateful to the Young Master. Besides, The young master's skills are getting deeper and deeper. He used to be able to drive ten girls at night, but now he is twenty. It is estimated that it will not be long before he is thirty or forty. It is not impossible to have more sisters. What's the point? On the contrary, it will be more lively. , sisters, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Hong Tianxiao can shed tears for Chen Yuanyuan and even abandon Ake, which shows that Chen Yuanyuan has a high status in Hong Tianxiao's heart. All the girls understand this. Even Su Quan and Ninth Princess are slightly behind. In addition, among the girls, Her martial arts skills were the highest, she was also the most beautiful, and she had a kind heart, so all the girls listened to her words, so they all nodded in agreement. Before Chen Yuanyuan became Hong Tianxiao's woman, although Su Quan was the official wife among the girls, the real eldest sister was the Ninth Princess. However, Chen Yuanyuan's arrival made the Ninth Princess willing to give up her position as the eldest sister. Fortunately, among the girls They all got along well with each other and there were no conflicts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)All the girls understand this in their hearts. Even Su Quan and Ninth Princess are not as good as her. In addition, among the girls, she has the highest martial arts skills, is also the most beautiful, and has a kind heart. Therefore, all the girls know what she says. Hearing this, they all nodded in agreement. Before Chen Yuanyuan became Hong Tianxiao's woman, although Su Quan was the official wife among the girls, the real eldest sister was the Ninth Princess. However, Chen Yuanyuan's arrival made the Ninth Princess willing to give up her position as the eldest sister. Fortunately, among the girls They all got along well with each other and there were no conflicts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 342: Zheng Keshuang¡¯s Forbidden House You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After that talk, Hong Tianxiao and Zheng Keshuang never met again in the next few days of the voyage. However, Hong Tianxiao asked Chen Yuanyuan and the Ninth Princess to visit Qin Yuhong's room. The reason why Hong Tianxiao asked Chen Yuanyuan and Zheng Keshuang to visit The Ninth Princess went because Chen Yuanyuan has a charm that makes people want to be close to her, both for men and women. And because the Ninth Princess is a princess from a royal family, even though she has been a monk for many years, she still has an aura about her that makes people want to worship her. Noble temperament. Chen Yuanyuan and Ninth Princess only went to Qin Yuhong's room for an hour, and the three girls were already mingling, calling each other sister and sister. Then, the two girls took Qin Yuhong out of her room, went to the big room where the girls lived, and introduced Situ Qian and other girls to Qin Yuhong. From then on, Hong Tianxiao's first step of the plan was considered successful. Finish. Although Zheng Keshuang also knew what happened to Qin Yuhong, he didn't know whether he should stop Qin Yuhong's relationship with Hong Tianxiao's woman, and he didn't know if he could stop it. He could only pretend not to see it, and stay alone in the room every day. inside. At the beginning, Qin Yuhong was still thinking about Zheng Keshuang, but when she went to visit once, she found that Zheng Keshuang was practicing in the room, so she did not disturb him and mingled with the girls every day. Five days later, we finally arrived at Jinxiang Pier in Taiwan. Jinxiang Pier is the westernmost terminal in Taiwan. Because the voyage required to reach this terminal is twice that of the southernmost Qiwu Pier, there are very few ships arriving here, sometimes only five or six a month. Boat. However, this pier has never been removed. The reason is very simple, as explained in the previous article, because although it is far away, it can avoid the sudden outbreak of typhoons and tsunamis. After getting off the ship, at the invitation of Zheng Keshuang, Hong Tianxiao took the girls to live directly in Zheng Keshuang's mansion. This is where Zheng Keshuang's private life is, and it is extremely secretive. Only his master Feng Xifan in Taiwan knows about it. Even his father Zheng Jing and even Zheng Keshuang's grandmother didn't know about this. Zheng Keshuang's Beppu covers an area of ??more than 20 acres, and is extremely luxurious. From the decoration alone, it can be seen that the construction of this Beppu will not take too long, no more than two or three years. In addition to luxury, there is another special feature here, because it is a gentle place for men and a hero's tomb, with groups of beauties. It is not an exaggeration to say that they were in groups. When the news of Zheng Keshuang's return to the mansion spread, the women in the mansion almost came out in droves. There were as many as fifty or sixty of them, and all of them were as beautiful as flowers. Among them, there were actually The beauty of the seven or eight people was not inferior to that of Situ Qian, which made Hong Tianxiao secretly amazed. Could it be that Zheng Keshuang gathered all the beauties from Taiwan Island here. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao also discovered that none of these women knew Zheng Keshuang's true identity. It seemed that although Zheng Keshuang had so many beauties hidden in the golden house, he was also worried that others would find out, so he did not tell these women his true identity. It can be seen from one point that Zheng Keshuang's scheming is quite deep. Seeing the happy faces of these women, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but sigh to himself. Although these women can enjoy the glory and wealth here, they are just the playthings of Zheng Keshuang alone, because Hong Tianxiao discovered one thing, that is, these women cannot leave the house. Half step. Why do you say that? Because this mansion is divided into two parts, the inner and outer. The outer mansion covers an area of ??more than 40 acres, and the inner mansion covers an area of ??more than 20 acres. The gates of the inner and outer mansions are fifty steps apart. There are no people living in the outer mansion, and they raise dozens of Tibetan mastiffs. These Tibetan mastiffs have grown up eating meat and have received special training. They are particularly sensitive to the smell of women. As long as one of the women inside dares to walk out of the inner palace gate, , the consequences can only be divided and eaten by these Tibetan mastiffs. From this point, it is not difficult to see that not all the beauties here are willing, almost 90% of them are helpless. After they were coerced by Zheng Keshuang, there were also a few loyal women who wanted to sneak out, but In the end, they were all eaten by the Tibetan mastiffs, and the remaining women were so frightened that they no longer dared to escape. Although the women could not pass through the outer palace, Zheng Keshuang could. He just sprinkled some special powder on his body, and the Tibetan mastiffs did not dare to come forward and just stopped to watch from a distance. Of course, Zheng Keshuang would not tell the truth about this strange arrangement. He only explained to Hong Tianxiao that it was to let these Tibetan mastiffs protect the safety of these women, so as to prevent any lewd thieves from taking advantage of them when Zheng Keshuang was not at home. Except for Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan, no third man entered this mansion. Hong Tianxiao was lucky enough to be the third man, which made all the women feel strange because they could see Zheng Keshuang's attitude towards Hong Tianxiao. His attitude towards Feng Xifan was very different, but he was very respectful. Regarding the arrival of Chen Yuanyuan and others, these women?? Chen Yuanyuan's cold voice made Zheng Keshuang wake up from Chen Yuanyuan's peerless beauty. He understood that the woman in front of him was not someone he could afford, so he hurriedly put on a smile on his face and said: "That's right, it's almost over now." It¡¯s noon, we¡¯ve set up several banquet tables, and I¡¯ve come here to invite Brother Liu and all your ladies to the banquet.¡± "Going to the banquet?" Chen Yuanyuan thought to herself, the young master is eating us sisters one by one. Where can the banquet be more exciting than the "beauty banquet" here? So Chen Yuanyuan still said in a cold voice: "I will accept the Second Young Master's wish on your behalf, but the Young Master is busy. When the Young Master is free, I will definitely tell you." "Busy?" Zheng Keshuang was stunned when he heard this, and couldn't help but wonder, what are you busy with? At this moment, a high-pitched cry from Situ Qian suddenly reached Zheng Keshuang's ears clearly. He was also a experienced man. How could he not know what Hong Tianxiao was busy with? He couldn't help but be secretly surprised. Liu Feiyan was too powerful. It was not enough to do it at night, but it had to be done in broad daylight. No wonder the beauty in front of him had more flavor than before. It turned out that she had just experienced the cloud and rain. At that moment, Zheng Keshuang hurriedly said goodbye to Chen Yuanyuan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 343: Chen Yuanyuan vents her anger on A Ke You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In panic, Zheng Keshuang spent two difficult hours. It was not until the beautiful screams in the small courtyard ended that Zheng Keshuang let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried about how he would ask Hong Tianxiao for the antidote if the life and death talisman broke out in those two hours. Now that the storm over there has stopped, he no longer has this worry. At this moment, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly appeared in front of the door of Zheng Keshuang's study. "I didn't know Mrs. Liu was here" Seeing Chen Yuanyuan arrive suddenly and uninvited, Zheng Keshuang was certainly not stupid enough to think that she was here to give him a hug. All he could think of was that Chen Yuanyuan was definitely here to give him the talisman of life and death. The antidote was that Zheng Keshuang suddenly became nervous and his eyes were fixed on Chen Yuanyuan's jade hands. Chen Yuanyuan stepped into the room and said with a sweet smile: "What do you think will happen to me when I come here?" Chen Yuanyuan's smile was like a hundred flowers blooming in a spring garden, a hundred phoenixes chirping, like the first wave of rain on a clear sky. The rainbow suddenly appeared, and he was stunned by Zheng Keshuang's eyes. He felt a little uneasy in his heart. He couldn't even bother to answer Chen Yuanyuan's question. He only had one thought in his mind, beauty, it's so beautiful, all the women in the world plus Together they are not even one-tenth as beautiful as the beauty in front of them. Chen Yuanyuan had experienced too many such astonished and stupid looks, so she didn't feel any awkwardness or shyness at all. She continued to walk into the study without hesitation until she came to a stool and sat down, and then looked at Zheng Keshuang again. She smiled sweetly and said, "What is the second young master thinking about now?" If Hong Tianxiao was present, he would naturally be able to see that Chen Yuanyuan had used the Demon Thousand Desire Skill on Zheng Keshuang. In Chen Yuanyuan's smile that made both men and women enchanted, Zheng Keshuang's mind was slowly being controlled by Chen Yuanyuan. "II wantto kiss Fangze." Zheng Keshuang didn't know that his thinking was slowly getting out of his control, and he said the truth in his heart numbly, but his thinking was not completely controlled by Chen Yuanyuan, so The speech was not very smooth, and there seemed to be a trace of hesitation in his heart. "You want to kiss Fangze, haha." Regarding this extremely rude remark, Chen Yuanyuan did not show any shame or anger. Instead, she smiled even more, and her smile evolved into a hearty smile. At the same time, her eyes began to send a message to Zheng Keshuang. The mind-numbing "wave" said, "Aren't you afraid that my young master won't give you the antidote for the Life and Death Talisman? Have you forgotten the pain when the Life and Death Talisman attacks? Don't you want to become King Yanping in the future?" Zheng Keshuang was shocked when he heard this. In this moment, Chen Yuanyuan took the opportunity to completely control Zheng Keshuang's mind. Chen Yuanyuan asked: "Where did you get all the women in your house?" Zheng Keshuang replied numbly: "Some were bought, some were robbed, and some came voluntarily for the sake of glory and wealth." When Chen Yuanyuan heard this, she couldn't help but frown and said: "I didn't expect that as the second son of King Yanping of Taiwan, you would do such a despicable thing as raping a common girl. Who knows about this?" "Only Master Feng Xifan and I know." "Feng Xifan with one sword without blood?" Chen Yuanyuan was stunned for a moment, then said with hatred, "Huh, this Kunlun scum." Chen Yuanyuan changed the topic and said: "Second Young Master, Young Master and I will leave the house in a while." "Leave the house?" Zheng Keshuang was shocked when he heard this, and asked hurriedly, "If Brother Liu goes out, what should I do if the life and death talisman is activated?" "An attack?" Chen Yuanyuan chuckled again, "Don't you still think that the life and death talisman will not attack? In this case, you might as well give it a try. If it does happen, you will send someone outside to find us for the antidote. That¡¯s fine, at most it will only make you suffer for a longer time, but it won¡¯t kill your life.¡± "It's necessary." Although Zheng Keshuang's mind was controlled by Chen Yuanyuan, he was still very sensitive to the things that worried him the most in his heart. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I have never had that kind of luck mentality. Moreover, Brother Liu has just arrived in Taiwan. I¡¯m not familiar with the outside world, so why not wait until tomorrow and lead Brother Liu, the ladies and Miss Qin to visit various scenic spots in Taiwan.¡± "After tomorrow?" Chen Yuanyuan was so smart that she immediately recognized the key words in Zheng Keshuang's words. She didn't bother to ask Zheng Keshuang why he placed Qin Yuhong in an inn, and asked, "Why do you have to wait until after tomorrow?" "Because tomorrowtomorrow night is the annual Zheng family meeting. It is for this reason that I will return to Taiwan this time." "Meeting of the Zheng family?" Dong E was an undercover agent in Taiwan. Whenever he brought news to the leader of the Demon Cult, he would also give a copy to Chen Yuanyuan, but she had never heard from Dong E that there was a meeting in the Zheng family.That's right, not to mention that Sister Yuhong and my young master have known each other too late and have no feelings for each other. Moreover, Sister Yuhong may not agree. " Zheng Keshuang was stunned and couldn't help feeling angry. He shook his head hurriedly and said, "That's wrong, madam. Miss Qin and I are just good friends. How can I make the decision? Besides, Miss Qin has nothing to do with this matter. Even if I live or die, Even if Fu gets sick and dies, he will never let Miss Qin get involved in this matter." Chen Yuanyuan nodded and said: "Please forgive me, Second Young Master, it is true that I have misunderstood my concubine. Miss Qin is still a virgin, but my young master is extremely powerful. How can she serve my young master alone? But, I am still a virgin." I¡¯m stupid, I don¡¯t know who the second young master refers to when he says ¡®there are people¡¯.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 344 Chen Yuanyuan did something wrong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zheng Keshuang gritted his teeth, pointed at Yutong who was standing at the door waiting for Zheng Keshuang to speak, and sighed: "Madam, can these maids in the lower house still be in the eyes of Brother Liu?" Although Zheng Keshuang let Hong Tianxiao and the other girls live here. In the mansion, and Qin Yuhong was here as a guest, Zheng Keshuang naturally did not tell the truth when he introduced these women. He only said that they were poor women taken in from various places. "Them?" Chen Yuanyuan pretended to be surprised, "Aren't they the second master's women? How could the second master be willing to give up?" Chen Yuanyuan was smart in this place. She just asked Zheng Keshuang if he was willing to give up, but she didn't say anything about it. It's inappropriate, or in other words, it would embarrass Zheng Keshuang. Zheng Keshuang smiled bitterly in his heart and thought to himself, I don't want to do anything. The man named Liu doesn't want prostitutes from a brothel, and the time is so short. How can I find so many beautiful women, and also get the discernment of that man named Liu? However, how could Zheng Keshuang dare to speak out his thoughts? He bowed deeply to Chen Yuanyuan and said: "Brother Liu and all the ladies came to Taiwan all the way to deliver the antidote to me. I am extremely grateful in my heart. A few women What the hell, don¡¯t just let them accompany Brother Liu, even if I give them all to Brother Liu, I will never frown." Chen Yuanyuan sighed quietly and said: "Today's matter was unavoidable. If the second young master hadn't wanted to keep my young master in the house for a day, I would naturally not have made such a plan for the second young master. In fact, as a woman, who would want to keep my young master in the house for a day?" I sent a man into the arms of another woman. If her other sisters knew about this, I don¡¯t know how much they would complain about me.¡± Of course, Zheng Keshuang didn't know that although there were many women in Hong Tianxiao's harem, they were all as close as sisters and there was no fighting between them. All he could think about was that the women in his house were fighting each other to win favor in front of him. He had no doubts about Chen Yuanyuan's words. The idea that Chen Yuanyuan was deliberately plotting against him just now disappeared. He hurriedly bowed deeply to Chen Yuanyuan and said softly: "Mrs. Well, I will remember this in my heart for the rest of my life. Only heaven and earth know the reason for this matter. You know it and I know it. No other person will ever know it. As for the matter of dedicating beauty to Brother Liu, Madam is not allowed to come forward again. Just leave the matter to me." Chen Yuanyuan also blessed Fu Shen and said: "What I'm most worried about is that the second young master doesn't understand my good intentions and misunderstands my motives here. Now I can finally relax. Time is running out." It's early, I guess my young master and all the sisters have already finished changing, so I'll take my leave. The second young master quickly went to get ready, and I tried my best to delay the second young master, but not for too long, otherwise, my young master will definitely become suspicious. .¡± Zheng Keshuang hurriedly bowed and said, "Go away, madam. I'll get off my horse and summon the maids. It will take a quarter of an hour at most." Chen Yuanyuan asked again: "I wonder if there is a big bed in the house. My young master Su likes a big bed." "Yes, yes, just behind. I'll send someone to clean it right away. In a quarter of an hour, I will lead all the maids in the mansion and let Brother Liu choose." Zheng Keshuang has completely believed Chen Yuanyuan's words, and now his mind has become How to persuade Hong Tianxiao. After returning to the small courtyard, Chen Yuanyuan naturally told everyone what had just happened word for word. All the girls burst out laughing. Su Quan laughed and said: "Sister is really amazing. Not only did she give Zheng Keshuang a It¡¯s a big cuckold, and I have to thank him profusely.¡± Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "In order to escape for his life, Zheng Keshuang allowed Feng Xifan to tap Ake's acupuncture points and escape alone. For a man to do such a thing, no matter how many reasons there are, it is hard to escape the blame. What's more, he didn't know how to do it at the time. The other reason is just to cherish your own life. Today Yuanyuan punished him so lightly, which can be regarded as a sigh of relief for A Ke." "It's just that A'ke doesn't know." Chen Yuanyuan suddenly remembered that A'ke might have arrived in Mount Emei now, and couldn't help but sigh. Hong Tianxiao gently held Chen Yuanyuan in his arms and persuaded: "Yuanyuan, are you missing A'ke again? Our relationship is destined by God. If A'ke can figure this out in the future, she will definitely come back to us." Su Quan also persuaded: "Yes, senior brother is right. Sister A'ke is still young after all. It's just that she can't think about it for a while. I believe that with senior brother's charm and the joint efforts of our sisters, A'ke will definitely come back to us." By the sisters¡¯ side.¡± Chen Yuanyuan nodded and said: "I know A'ke's character very well. Unless she figures it out herself, she will never change her mind even if the knife is placed on her neck." After finishing speaking, Chen Yuanyuan said again Zhanyan smiled and said: "Sir, it will take only a quarter of an hour."?I felt more at ease, but after hearing what Su Quan said, I couldn't help but shudder. If I hadn't stopped Hong Tianxiao just now, let alone my status in the heart of my sweetheart would be greatly reduced in the future. If Zheng Keshuang is really narrow-minded, he will definitely As Su Quan said, these women who lost their virginity to Hong Tianxiao would not be tolerated. Not only would the lives of these 20 women be bad, but they would also harm the 10 or 20 women from good families in Dongning. Just when Chen Yuanyuan was secretly frightened again, she heard Su Quan continue: "I just heard the news from Sister Yuanyuan. Although many of these women are forced, there are also some who are greedy for glory and wealth. These women Since we are greedy for the glory and wealth here, if we rescue them too, it may be against their intentions, but how to classify them has become a problem." How could Chen Yuanyuan not understand what Su Quan meant? She clearly wanted to give Chen Yuanyuan a chance to atone for her sins. After all, Chen Yuanyuan's Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill could control Zheng Keshuang, so if she wanted to get the exact answer from these women, The judgment is naturally not difficult. Chen Yuanyuan hurriedly said: "This matter is easy to handle. Although my sister has no other abilities, it is still easy to get the truth from them." Not only is Chen Yuanyuan grateful to Su Quan, but Hong Tianxiao is also secretly grateful to Su Quan for his generosity and magnanimity. The main reason why so many women around him are as close as sisters is because of Su Quan's On the body, Hong Tianxiao also nodded and said: "In my opinion, this can be done like this. I pretended to agree to Zheng Keshuang, and then Yuanyuan went with me, and used the Demon Thousand Desire Skill to get the truth out of their hearts. If Zheng Keshuang really For committing such a heinous crime, Zheng Keshuang will be turned into like Sima Biao and Monk Bujie today." Chen Yuanyuan nodded and said: "Young Master said it is true." Her mood had calmed down, and Chen Yuanyuan became smart again. She suddenly thought of Qin Yuhong, so she had another idea in her mind, she lightly opened her lips and said: "Sir, Yuanyuan thought that since the young master wanted to expose Zheng Keshuang¡¯s true face, I thought that I could call Yu Hong.¡± These words were said to Hong Tianxiao's heart. He glanced at Chen Yuanyuan approvingly, nodded and said: "The reason why Zheng Keshuang deliberately made friends with Qin Yuhong was because he was greedy for this woman's beauty, and he wanted to win over the Kongtong sect. Such a powerful alliance. The Kongtong Sect has always been someone the Shenlong Sect wants to win over. This time Zheng Keshuang¡¯s true identity is exposed, Qin Yuhong is naturally grateful to the Shenlong Sect, and it will be of great benefit to form an alliance with the Kongtong Sect in the future.¡± It was clear that Hong Tianxiao wanted to take the opportunity to leave a heroic image in Qin Yuhong's heart, thinking that it would be convenient for picking up girls in the future, but he shouted out a lot of seemingly high-sounding reasons. The girls were secretly amused, but they did not dare to laugh out loud. . Chen Yuanyuan nodded and said: "That's right. From my point of view, if you want to form an alliance with the Kongtong Sect and Kunlun Sect, it is not difficult as long as you get two people." Situ Qian asked: "Qin Yuhong is the youngest daughter of Qin Wuyan, the leader of the Kongtong Sect. As long as the young master captures Qin Yuhong's heart, the alliance with the Kongtong Sect will naturally be a matter of course. However, there is no relationship between the young master and the Kunlun Sect, and Kunlun The leader of the sect, Xuanyangzi, is a Taoist monk, but he has no daughter, younger sister or junior sister." Situ Qian always speaks directly and never mince words, but this is also very popular with Hong Tianxiao. Many times, she does not alienate her because her words are too straightforward and unpleasant to listen to. On the contrary, it also makes Situ Qian Qian is therefore very favored by Hong Tianxiao. What she said was too straightforward. After all, Qin Wuyan, the head of the Kongtong Sect, has a daughter, Qin Yuhong, Taoist Priest Yunyan, the head of the Wudang Sect, has a sister, Qiu Hezi, and the heads of the Emei and Huashan Sects have junior sisters. Su Quan also understood the meaning of Chen Yuanyuan's words, and took over the words with a smile: "Qianmei is really interesting, how can she reveal everything about her senior brother. Although Xuanyangzi, the head of the Kunlun Sect, has no daughter or sister, , and there is no junior sister, but I heard that Xuanyangzi has a female disciple named Sun Lifeng, who is as beautiful as a flower." "Oh, yes, yes." Situ Qian only thought about whether Xuanyangzi had a beautiful daughter, a sister or a junior sister. She didn't think about the female disciple at all. When Su Quan said this, she couldn't help but suddenly realized. Seeing that Su Quan was also teasing Situ Qian, Hong Tianxiao laughed unconsciously and said: "Qian'er, don't be fooled. Your sister Quan is deliberately deceiving you. Although Xuanyangzi has a female disciple, Sun Lifeng, who is as beautiful as a flower, but As early as a year ago, we made an engagement with Qian Yuhao, the eldest disciple of Xuanyangzi, and it is estimated that the marriage will be consummated in half a year." Only then did Situ Qian understand. She held Su Quan's arm reluctantly. Su Quan smiled and said, "Good girl, I'm just joking with you. What Sister Yuanyuan said can make the Kunlun Sect and the Shenlong Sect form an alliance." That person is not a woman, let alone a good person, but Feng Xifan, the abandoned disciple of Kunlun, Yijian Wuxue." Situ Qian suddenly realized: "Xuan Yangzi's biggest hatred in this life is that he failed to fulfill the last wish of his master Xi Quezi. If the young master can capture Yi Jian Wu Xue Feng Xifan and send him to any Xuanyang son on Kunlun Mountain to deal with him, Xuanyangzi will naturally be grateful, and there will naturally be no problem in forming an alliance with the Shenlong Sect." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "What Qian'er said is true, but now we go to see what kind of crimes Zheng Keshuang has committed. Sister Quan, you can stay here for the time being, and Yuanyuan can follow me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?, if the young master can capture Yijian Wuxue Feng Xifan and send him to any Xuanyangzi on Kunlun Mountain to deal with him, Xuanyangzi will naturally be grateful, and there will naturally be no problem in forming an alliance with the Shenlong Sect. " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "What Qian'er said is true, but now we go to see what kind of crimes Zheng Keshuang has committed. Sister Quan, you can stay here for the time being, and Yuanyuan can follow me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 345 Miss Qiutong You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although it took a lot of effort, Chen Yuanyuan forced herself to use the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desire Skill to control the minds of these sixty-four women because of her fault, and found out the reason why they came here. Of course, the whole process was like an interview in modern society, with everyone waiting outside. Qin Yuhong, who was invited by Chen Yuanyuan for help, called in one by one, and then Qin Yuhong recorded every woman's words one by one. . In order to prevent Zheng Keshuang from being worried about the onset of the life and death talisman and unwilling to stay away from here, Hong Tianxiao handed him the antidote to the life and death talisman after arriving here, and explained that the two antidotes were only effective for three months. After Zheng Keshuang took the antidote, he was extremely grateful and disappeared without a trace. There is only one antidote to the Talisman of Life and Death, but Hong Tianxiao gave him two. One of them was indeed the antidote to the Talisman of Life and Death, but the other one was poison. It's just that this poison is not a poison that hurts people's lives, but a fake poison that can turn a man into an intact body. It is not strong and takes three months to become effective. However, during these three months, sexual desire It will become fainter and fainter until it disappears. This poison was not made by Hong Tianxiao. Although he was proficient in Hu Qingniu's "Medical Classic" and Wang Nangu's "Poison Classic", he was not very good at this kind of poison. Fortunately, he had Yuan Xiuping and Zi Huai under his command. Hong Tianxiao clearly rewarded the two of them with these two books. However, the owners of this poison were not Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping, but He Tishou. Just after everyone's discussion, it happened that the ninth princess came back with He Tishou and Yuan Yuying, and Hong Tianxiao prepared the poison. He talked about punishing Zheng Keshuang and wanted to ask He Tishou for such a poison. When He Tishou was the leader of the Five Poison Sect in Yunnan in his early years, although he acted between good and evil, he was also a person who hated evil as much as hatred. In addition, most of the Five Poison Sect were beautiful women, and most of them were remembered by the bees and butterflies. , so she hated the kind of lewd and thieves who picked flowers. At the beginning, He Tishou killed one person after another. Later, He Hongyao gave her an idea, which was to refine a pill that would greatly reduce a man's sexual desire until it disappeared, and named it Eunuch Pill, Five Poisons. In the religion, only He Hongyao and He Tishou have it. Since He Hongyao died of poisoning after kissing the bones of the Golden Snake Master Xia Xueyi, and He Tishou became a disciple of Yuan Chengzhi of the Huashan Sect and then followed Yuan Chengzhi to Boni Country, this kind of eunuch pill has never appeared in the world again. Pass. This time Yuan Chengzhi came out of the world again. In order to make it easier to travel around the world, He Tishou refined some elixirs, including this eunuch pill. Hong Tianxiao explained the matter clearly, and He Tishou naturally showed no mercy and gave him one immediately. After the sixty-four women unknowingly revealed their true feelings to Chen Yuanyuan one by one, it was already early evening. At this moment, Zheng Keshuang was still missing, but Hong Tianxiao knew that he would definitely not be in this mansion, because in Not long after Hong Tianxiao's operation started, Zheng Keshuang had arranged for the pretty girl named Qiu Tong to lead them to have a meal once Hong Tianxiao's business was done, and the excuse for his absence was to go to the Yanping Prince's Mansion. Soon, shocking statistics came out. Only four of the sixty-four people coveted the prosperity, wealth and the comfortable "canary-in-a-cage" life here. And the reason for these four people coveting this kind of life was She grew up in a poor family, her parents died, and she had no one to rely on. Once she left the house, she had no choice but to work as a prostitute in a brothel. Among the remaining 60 people, 11 of them were bought by Zheng Keshuang with money through some channels. As for the amount of money, these women did not know, but they knew one thing, that is, all 11 of them were raped with very little money. Bought. The forty-nine people under her body were all snatched away by Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan through despicable acts. In order to eliminate evidence, Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan killed all the family members of these forty-nine women. After the results came out, the one who was most surprised would certainly not be Hong Tianxiao, nor Chen Yuanyuan and other women, but Qin Yuhong who recorded and compiled statistics of Zheng Keshuang's viciousness. Qin Wuyan's martial arts is not the highest among the leaders of the six sects. The abbot of Shaolin Temple, Master Huicong, the Wudang Sect's leader Yun Yan, and the Emei Sect's leader Dingye Shitai's martial arts are all above him, but if we talk about Erudite and knowledgeable, among the six leaders, Qin Wuyan is the well-deserved number one. In the past, he had the best friendship with Xi Quezi, the previous leader of the Kunlun Sect. The two of them can be said to have been friends for many years. Therefore, after seeing Chen Yuanyuan's Heavenly Demon Thousand Desires Kung Fu, Qin Yuhong was not surprised at all. She had learned about various magical skills in the world from her father Qin Wuyan since she was a child. Therefore, when Chen Yuanyuan first started to perform Heavenly Demon Thousand Desires Kung Fu, , was revealed by Qin Yuhong, which made Chen Yuanyuan confused and almost went crazy. If it were anyone else, he would have questioned Chen Yuanyuan's technique, but Qin Yuhong understood that the demon QianyuI must avenge Qiutong and all the sisters who are suffering here. "With that said, Qiu Tong stood up and was about to kneel down again, but Zi Huailan grabbed him and sat back down. Su Quan said: "Miss Qiutong, don't get excited yet. We already understand your experiences clearly. However, Zheng Keshuang is the second son of the Yanping Palace after all and has great influence. In addition, we are not locals, so this matter must be considered in the long run. However, please rest assured that my young master will definitely avenge you, but not now." "Ah." When Qiu Tong heard this, he stood up again in surprise and said dumbfounded, "Hehe is actually Zheng Keshuang, the second son of the Yanping Palace?" Su Quan nodded and said, "Yes, this is his forbidden palace. Even Prince Yanping doesn't know about it." After knowing Zheng Keshuang's true identity, and hearing Su Quan say that he could not avenge them for the time being, which seemed to imply that they would leave soon, Qiu Tong only felt that the hope of revenge was extremely slim, and she couldn't help but shed tears again, and sobbed: "Female heroes, is there no one in the world who can avenge the poor women like us? Do we have to become his playthings all the time?" Yuan Yuying was also among the girls. After all, she was young and energetic. Seeing Qiu Tong begging for help, while Hong Tianxiao seemed to have not heard but was thinking about something, she couldn't help but slap the table and stand up and shouted: "Miss Qiutong, don't cry anymore. They don't care about this, I do. I will help you kill Zheng Keshuang." He Tishou didn't expect that Yuan Yuying would suddenly stand up and get angry. He stood up in a panic, pulled her down, and whispered softly: "Junior sister, don't talk nonsense. Master Hong and all the ladies have been busy for several hours, just to prepare for these things." If you want an explanation, woman, please sit down first, Master Hong will have his own opinion." He Tishou originally wanted to persuade Yuan Yuying, but in a hurry, he used slightly inappropriate words. Qin Yuhong blushed because there were only three people who were really busy today. Apart from Hong Tianxiao, there were only Chen Yuanyuan and Qin Yuhong. It is of course an ironclad fact that Chen Yuanyuan is Hong Tianxiao's wife, but there is no relationship between Qin Yuhong and Hong Tianxiao. That's why Qin Yuhong feels a little embarrassed, but the person who said this is not one of Hong Tianxiao's wives, and she has no Way to refute. Looking at Qin Yuhong, who was flushed but not having an attack, Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. Based on his experience in understanding women, Qin Yuhong already had a slight liking for him, and it was even said that it was because of what happened this afternoon. However, although He Tishou's words were clearly intended to persuade Yuan Yuying, they were actually threatening him, forcing him to express his stance in advance. So, Hong Tianxiao stood up and said: "Miss Qiutong, don't worry, I will never let Zheng Keshuang go. It's just that it's never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. It would be easy for me to take Zheng Keshuang's life, but in this way, it would be cheaper." He died, so I gave him a pill. From then on, he became a healthy eunuch and suffered endless pain. After a few years, I personally took his life. I wonder what Miss Qiutong¡¯s intention is to avenge Miss Qiu Tong and the families of the girls he murdered?¡± "I wonder what Miss Qiu Tong wants?" Qiu Tong heard this and her delicate body trembled. Today she has a request from Hong Tianxiao, and as the second son of Zheng Keshuang Yanping Palace, can Hong Tianxiao do it for her, a lowly person? She had no confidence in this dangerous matter. In her mind, it was a great gift for her that Hong Tianxiao could take her away from this place. What she never expected was that Hong Tianxiao would even ask for her opinion. Qiu Tong stood up in a hurry and said in a fearful voice: "Qiu Tong doesn't dare. Qiu Tong also knows that this matter is extremely difficult. Qiu Tong only asks his benefactor to take Qiu Tong out of this devil's cave first. Ifif possible, please benefactor My benefactor also saved several sisters who were in the same suffering. Qiu Tong knew that this request was too much. Ifif my benefactor felt embarrassed, justjust assume that Qiu Tong never said anything about it." Seeing this, Chen Yuanyuan stood up, walked up to Qiu Tong, and said softly: "Miss Qiu Tong, you are a good girl. Under such circumstances, you can still think of her other sisters. Since the young master agreed to do it for you, You will naturally take revenge, it is just a matter of time. If Miss Qiutong has nowhere to go, why not follow her sister and me? I happen to be short of a servant girl by my side. I wonder if you would be willing?" Qiu Tong was overjoyed when he heard this, and hurriedly knelt in front of Chen Yuanyuan and said, "Slave, please see Madam." Chen Yuanyuan helped Qiu Tong up with a smile and said softly: "Qiu Tong, I just said that although you are my servant girl on the surface, when there is no one, even in front of the other ladies, You are my sister. And, in addition, sister, I will also teach you some advanced martial arts. As long as you are willing to work hard and keep it in the future, you can personally avenge your parents and relatives. Isn't this better than letting the young master Revenge for you would be ten times more satisfying?" Qiu Tong learned from Zheng Keshuang that Hong Tianxiao and his party were all powerful martial artists, among whom Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan had the highest martial arts. Now Chen Yuanyuan accepted her as a servant girl on the surface, but in fact he accepted her as a disciple. Hearing this, she couldn't help but be overjoyed. , hurriedly knelt on the ground, kowtowed several times respectfully, and all his thanks came together in one sentence: "Qiu Tong has met Madam." Seeing that Chen Yuanyuan handled the matter so appropriately that Yuan Yuying and He Tishou could no longer say a word, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but nodded secretly in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Qiu Tong learned from Zheng Keshuang that Hong Tianxiao and his party were all powerful martial artists, among whom Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan had the highest martial arts. Now Chen Yuanyuan accepted her as a servant girl on the surface, but in fact he accepted her as a disciple. Hearing this, she couldn't help but be overjoyed. , hurriedly knelt on the ground, kowtowed several times respectfully, and all his thanks came together in one sentence: "Qiu Tong has met Madam." Seeing that Chen Yuanyuan handled the matter so appropriately that Yuan Yuying and He Tishou could no longer say a word, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but nodded secretly in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 346 Zheng Keshuang¡¯s Wife Youshi You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°After Zheng Keshuang got the two antidotes, he explained a few words and ran out quickly. After Zheng Keshuang left the house, he ran directly to the Yanping Palace and patiently visited his father Zheng Jing and his grandmother. After nearly two hours of nagging, Zheng Keshuang took two antidotes and went directly to the Yanping Palace. Imperial Medical Office. "Every official in Taiwan knows that there are only two imperial medical clinics in Taiwan, one in the Tang Palace and one in the Yanping Palace. Although there are two imperial medical clinics, both the number and the level of imperial doctors are different. According to common sense, the number and level of imperial doctors in the Tang Palace should be higher than those in the Yanping Palace, but the actual situation is exactly the opposite. Anyone who knows this can easily see the disloyalty of King Zheng Jing of Yanping. However, all military and political power in Taiwan is under the control of the Zheng family. Almost everyone in power is a close associate of the Zheng family, and the only Several ministers who were loyal to the king of Tang had low official positions and could not make any big waves. After arriving at the Yanping Palace Medical Center, Zheng Keshuang found Dr. Hu, who had a lot of research on medical poisons, and handed him two pills and asked him to test the purpose of the two pills. Of course, when Dr. Hu asked about the origin of these two pills, Zheng Keshuang would not tell the truth. He only said that they were life-prolonging elixirs given by others. While Zheng Keshuang was waiting worriedly and anxiously, after more than an hour of examination by Dr. Hu, the results finally came out. However, although Dr. Hu's level was very high, it was far inferior to He Tishou's poison skills, let alone Xiaoyaozi's back then. Dr. Hu could only test that the pill given by He Tishou contained a certain amount of nerve-stimulating drugs, but he could not find out anything about the antidote that could actually solve the talisman of life and death. It should be noted that the inventor of the Life and Death Talisman is Xiaoyaozi, the founder of the Xiaoyao Sect, who is also the master of Wuyazi, Tianshan Tonglao and Li Qiushui. This man is a scholar of heaven and man, and can be called the number one martial arts wizard in the past millennium. The Talisman of Life and Death is just a technique, not a poison. The antidote to the Talisman of Life and Death is different from the antidote to ordinary poisons. It does not contain any ingredients of antidote drugs, but is just some drugs to relax muscles and bones. These drugs It is enough to ensure that the acupuncture points blocked by the Life and Death Talisman technique can be unobstructed for three months. Once the three months have passed, the medicine has lost its potency and these acupoints are blocked again, and the symptoms of the Life and Death Talisman will naturally occur. After receiving the test results from Dr. Hu, Zheng Keshuang's heart couldn't help but feel cold. He knew in his heart that only one of the two pills was the antidote to the talisman of life and death, and the other one was probably a poison. As for the toxicity, , even Dr. Hu couldn't detect it, so naturally he, Zheng Keshuang, didn't know. After bidding farewell to Imperial Physician Hu, Zheng Keshuang came to his residence in the Yanping Palace and locked himself in the study. He did not even see his first wife, Youshi. It was already the moment of Unity hour, and it was only an hour before dark. If what Hong Tianxiao said was true, the moment when the life and death talisman would activate was coming. He needed to make a decision in this hour, what should he do? Which pill to swallow. It is destined that evil will be punished. After careful consideration, Zheng Keshuang chose the pill given by He Tishou, because according to his judgment, the pill contained nerve-stimulating drugs, which seemed to be aimed at the pain and numbness caused by the touch of the life and death talisman. Itch is symptomatic for various types of nerves. Just after he made his decision, as Hong Tianxiao said, the life and death talisman broke out, and the initial pain was already worse than the first and most painful time. Zheng Keshuang no longer hesitated and hurriedly moved He Tishou Swallow the pill in one gulp. But, unfortunately, it seems to have no effect. The feeling that makes life worse than death is still getting stronger, and it has gradually exceeded the limit of Zheng Keshuang's tolerance. Only then did Zheng Keshuang realize that he had taken the wrong antidote. Without any time to regret, he hurriedly swallowed the antidote for the Talisman of Life and Death. The moment the antidote entered his stomach, Zheng Keshuang passed out. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a knock on the door outside woke Zheng Keshuang from his coma. Zheng Keshuang found that the painful, numb and itchy feeling had disappeared, and his whole body felt refreshed. Zheng Keshuang hurriedly straightened his clothes, opened the door, and found that the person knocking on the door was his wife, Youshi. Youshi said to Zheng Keshuang anxiously: "Sir, my father has sent people to remind you three times just now, saying that the meeting will be held soon, so let me hurry over." "What?" Zheng Keshuang was shocked when he heard this and asked, "Isn't it tomorrow night? Why is it suddenly advanced?" When Zheng Keshuang said this, Youshi was also in a fog. She thought for a while and said: "I must have remembered it wrong. It was not in advance. It is tonight. Could it be that I fell asleep in the study? I remember that the servant told me last night I said that after the master came back, I went to the imperial doctor's office, and then returned to the study. Later, I never saw the master come out, thinking thatThen she suddenly realized that she secretly admired You's virtuousness. She thought that Zheng Keshuang was ill, so she took the initiative to undress, hoping to stimulate Zheng Keshuang to regain his glory. But what You didn't know was that this "Zheng Keshuang" was not that Zheng Keshuang. Hong Tianxiao was not Liu Xiahui. Since there was a beautiful woman who came to his door, how could he reject it? So he stood up, met Youshi, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, and said with a smile: "Madam, you don't know something. My husband had achieved great success a few months ago, which made the thing under his crotch invincible with a golden gun. That's why I asked Dr. Hu yesterday. Dr. Hu checked my husband and found that there were no symptoms in other parts of his body. No problem, my husband feels relieved now." "Isn't a golden gun down?" Youshi was filled with joy and expectation after hearing this, but then she thought of something and asked: "Then the master didn't come to see me after he came back from the Imperial Medical Center, and stayed in the study for a day and a night. If the master is worried, I can't serve alone, so I will call Qiuyue here. This girl has long wanted to be the master's concubine, but the master didn't give her a chance. Three years ago, when Qiuyue married with the concubine, she was ten years old. Six years old, this girl is already nineteen years old now. If the master doesn't take her in, I'm afraid the servants in the mansion will pester her again." Of course, Hong Tianxiao hadn't thought about this reason yet, so he laughed and said, "We'll tell you later when we will harvest the autumn moon. Now in front of Madam's alluring body, I can't wait any longer. When our storm comes down, let Madam Have a taste of the power of the golden gun. If Madam can't bear it alone, it won't be too late to call Qiuyue over." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao picked up Youshi and walked to the bed. When he reached the bed, Hong Tianxiao fanned out the candle with his backhand, and the room suddenly became dark. In the past, Hong Tianxiao never turned on the lamp when he had sex with the girls. According to his words, if the lamp was blown, the mood would be gone and the girls' beautiful bodies would not be visible. However, Hong Tianxiao didn't know if there were any special marks on Zheng Keshuang's body, so he was worried that this would expose his flaws, so he turned off the light, then quickly took off his clothes and pressed lightly on Youshi's body ¡­ Recommend a good book "The Best Official Luck"! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 347: Dong E, the Purple Shirt Witch You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when Hong Tianxiao and Youshi were having a storm, Chen Yuanyuan also came to the door of Yuanxiang Pavilion that Qiuyue mentioned. Before she arrived, a strong floral fragrance had already penetrated Chen Yuanyuan's heart and spleen. . Dong E has loved flowers all his life. How could Chen Yuanyuan, who was Dong E's mentor, not know that this rich floral aroma contains the fragrance of many exotic flowers and herbs that are hard to find in this world. Although the door of Yuanxiang Pavilion was closed, the faint light shining through the crack in the door showed that the owner had not rested yet. Chen Yuanyuan looked around and found that no one was following, so she gave a light He jumped over and jumped into the courtyard of Yuanxiang Pavilion. This is an extremely strange courtyard. Although it is very large, it has only three houses, one in front and two in front. At this moment, the lights in the two side rooms have long been extinguished, and only the inner room of the main room is still lit. There are all kinds of flowers and plants everywhere in the yard. Although the weather is getting autumn, there are still no withered flowers. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. The soul-stirring flower is native to the Western Regions and is one of the plateau flower species. It likes cold weather and is not easy to survive in the Central Plains. At that time, Dong E was very fond of this flower and spent a lot of effort to develop a method to make the Soul-Captivating Flower grow in the palace of the capital. However, Taiwan is located in the south, with high temperatures and rainy weather, which is not suitable for the growth of the soul-destroying flower. Looking at the whole world, only Dong E can do this. Dong E likes the soul-stirring flower, not only because of its long flowering period and large and delicate flowers, but more importantly, this flower emits a faint fragrance every night when it is illuminated by the moon. As long as you are within five feet, you will definitely inhale the fragrance of this flower. Once the fragrance enters your body, you will have hallucinations. The more fragrance you inhale, the more severe the hallucinations will be. Chen Yuanyuan's Qinggong is extremely high, and she is extremely cautious, so the sound she makes is even softer, but even so, it is still felt by the owner here. Just when Chen Yuanyuan was still ten feet away from the main door, the lights in the room suddenly went out, and the entire courtyard was completely enveloped in darkness and silence. Chen Yuanyuan secretly admired Dong E's intelligence and decisiveness, and did not want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, so she softly shouted: "E'er, my teacher is here." With an "Ah" sound, a woman's surprised voice sounded in the dark main room. Then, the lights turned on again and the door opened. A beautiful woman in purple stood at the door with a look on her face. Looking at Chen Yuanyuan with joy, she saw that this woman was none other than Dong E, the purple-robed witch, one of the two major witches of the Demon Cult. When Dong E saw that the visitor was indeed Master Chen Yuanyuan, he couldn't bear the joy in his heart. He flew gently into Chen Yuanyuan's arms like a baby swallow returning to the forest. He put his arms around Chen Yuanyuan's neck and asked softly: "Master, why are you here?" Already?" Seeing Dong E's coquettish appearance in his arms, Chen Yuanyuan couldn't bear the joy in her heart, but she deliberately said with a straight face: "Why, you feel comfortable being a princess here, don't you like being a teacher to disturb you?" Dong E knew that Chen Yuanyuan said this on purpose, so he put his arms around her neck, pressed his pretty face tightly against Chen Yuanyuan's, and said softly: "Master, the disciple is not coming. You will bully the disciple as soon as you come." .¡± Chen Yuanyuan chuckled and said: "Okay, okay, I see you are already in your thirties, why do you still like to act like a baby like Ke'er? Let's go, let's go to the room and talk in detail. I'm here to find you for this reason, right?" There¡¯s something important.¡± Only then did Dong E get down from Chen Yuanyuan's arms, holding her hand and walking towards the house. After taking just two steps, Dong E suddenly remembered something, turned his head and looked at Chen Yuanyuan, and said with a surprised look on his face: "Master, Have you returned to the secular world? Has the leader allowed you to withdraw from the holy religion?" Chen Yuanyuan did not answer, but just shook her head. When the two of them entered the room and Dong E locked the door, Chen Yuanyuan walked towards the table and chairs and said: "It's a long story, E'er. I would like to ask you, is Taiwan Zheng Jing already under your control?" The person Dong E admired most in her life was Chen Yuanyuan. Ever since she became her disciple, she had never seen Chen Yuanyuan's expression so solemn. She knew that something important must have happened. When Chen Yuanyuan did not answer her question, she suddenly said this. When asked, he nodded hurriedly and said: "Zheng Jing has been completely controlled by his disciples." Although Chen Yuanyuan believed that Dong E's ability would be able to firmly control Zheng Jing all the way, after all, there was still a trace of uncertainty in her heart. At this moment, after listening to Dong E's words, she was completely relieved and waved her hand. Dong E sat next to her, and then he told Dong E the whole story. After saying these words, more than an hour had passed. Dong E listened toIt¡¯s not that he has been pursuing the art of courting women all his life. According to historical records, it seems that only Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, had this secret skill, but for some reason it was not passed down. At the end of the Han Dynasty, it fell into the hands of the traitor Dong Zhuo, who often tamed dozens of women at night. But the golden gun did not fall, and later Dong Zhuo was executed, and this secret technique never appeared again. I didn't expect this technique to reappear in the world more than a thousand years later. Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile: "If you don't have the invulnerability of the golden gun, how can you provoke so many beauties in the world? The inner strength and mental method that you practice is called the Nine Yang Divine Art. It is not only invulnerable to a hundred poisons, but also has the power of being invulnerable to the golden gun. Moreover, as the skill becomes more and more profound, the number of maidens also increases. At the beginning, the master could only count a few maidens, and later it was ten maidens. Recently, as the master's inner strength doubled, the number increased to There are more than 20 people, and the number will continue to increase in the future.¡± Dong E's heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he thought to himself, why are all the good things in the world due to him alone? No wonder even fairies in the world like Master and Ke'er would willingly become one of his women. Chen Yuanyuan thought for a while and said: "Since the young master has to meet the precious girl, he probably won't be able to come here for a while. My master will be here tonight to talk with E'er by candlelight and wait for the young master." Chen Yuanyuan is right. Although Youshi is equipped with many rare weapons, she is no match for Hong Tianxiao, who has the invincible power of a golden gun. Within an hour, Youshi has reached several climaxes. The first time he encountered such a magical weapon, Hong Tianxiao only persisted for an hour before releasing all the essence into Youshi's body. Feeling satisfied for the first time, Youshi lay in Hong Tianxiao's arms, gently caressed Hong Tianxiao's strong tiger body with her jade hands, and said softly while caressing: "This time the master comes back, he is much stronger than before. It seems that Feng The master's internal skills are really wonderful. I just tasted the feeling of being a woman today, ah" "Every time after Youshi and Zheng Keshuang's relationship, Youshi, who was still unfinished, would touch Zheng Keshuang's body with her jade hands, so she was very familiar with Zheng Keshuang's body. There is a bulge on Zheng Keshuang's left chest. It has been there since he was a child and is extremely obvious. It is the place where Youshi's jade hands touch the most every time. However, this time, Youshi suddenly found that the piece of flesh was missing, and there was no wound. It was obviously not cut off. Since this possibility was ruled out, there could only be another possibility. This was what troubled Youshi the most. The possibility of feeling scared is that this person is not Zheng Keshuang, but a fake. Hong Tianxiao was also savoring the pleasure brought to him by Youshi's lush green treasures, which was also not available to other women. However, he didn't want the beauty in his arms to suddenly sit up and quickly lean against the wall, which seemed very strange. Looking scared, he asked strangely: "Madam, what's wrong? Didn't Madam have enough fun just now?" Youshi wanted to shout, but Hong Tianxiao's words reminded her of the wonderful feeling just now, and she couldn't help but give up the idea of ??shouting. She just asked with a trembling voice: "Youwho are you? Whywhy do you want to do this?" Impersonateimpersonate him?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that Youshi must have discovered some loophole in his caress just now, so he laughed loudly and said: "Madam, you are so shrewd, yes, I am indeed not Zheng Keshuang, but I can make Madam got happiness that she could never get from Zheng Keshuang. Moreover, I told madam that Zheng Keshuang has taken my poison, and his desire for women will become weaker and weaker. In less than a month, he will become a body. Eunuch who is intact, is your wife willing to bear the feeling of being alone and unable to sleep for the rest of her life?" "Youwho are you? Whywhy do you do this?" Youshi's heart trembled, and she felt fearful. Hong Tianxiao slowly walked out of bed, lit the candle, then looked back with a smile, and walked towards the bed while taking off the human skin mask on his face. When he walked to the bedside, a handsome and extraordinary face had fully appeared in Youshi's eyes. He was even three points more handsome than Zheng Keshuang. Youshi couldn't help but admire it secretly. Hong Tianxiao still returned to the bed. While carefully looking at Youshi's attractive body, he smiled slightly and said: "Mrs. Qichen, this is Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect. I came to Taiwan to deliver the antidote for the life and death talisman to Zheng Keshuang. The second is to contact Zheng Jingxinna¡¯s side princess. I didn¡¯t expect to have such a fate with my wife today. It is really a blessing for me in the next three lifetimes.¡± "Youyou" Youshi was angry, angry and frightened. This person took over her body without saying anything, but he looked carefree. Moreover, the two purposes mentioned by Hong Tianxiao shocked her. Since the antidote was delivered, Zheng Keshuang was naturally poisoned. In addition, he contacted Princess Side. Together, you can definitely conclude that Hong Tianxiao must have some plot against Taiwan. However, perhaps it was because of the cloudy and rainy feeling that she would never forget for the rest of her life that she could not get angry. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel happy when she saw that although You was shocked, she didn't get angry. It seemed that the incident that made her want to die had played a big role, so she turned her body towards You again. He came a little closer, smiled slightly and said: "Madam is born with beauty and possesses such a wonderful weapon. Only in the world can I make Madam feel the feeling of ecstasy just now. Besides, Madam is such a wonderful person. , if you follow a person like Zheng Keshuang who has no conscience, you will suffer harm in the future. If Madam does not dislike it, I am willing to take care of Madam for the rest of my life and will never leave her in this life. What do you think of Madam?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com)He came a little closer and smiled slightly: "Madam is naturally beautiful and possesses such a wonderful weapon. Only in the world can I make Madam feel the feeling of ecstasy just now. Besides, Madam is such a wonderful person. Son, if you follow a person like Zheng Keshuang who has no conscience, you will suffer harm in the future. If Madam does not dislike it, I am willing to take care of Madam for the rest of my life and will never leave her in this life. I wonder what Madam wants?" (Remember the website address: www. .hlnovel.com Chapter 348: Red Mansion Beauty You Sanjie You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Youshi was startled when she heard this, and she involuntarily stepped back, but there was already a wall behind her, and she could not move at all. Youshi asked in a trembling voice: "Hong Master Hong, you why do you say that my master is A man with no conscience? Perhaps Master Hong has misunderstood my husband. Although my husband is young, he is an upright man. Not only does he have a heart of compassion for heaven and earth, but he has always had great ambitions. The prince often said that my husband will become a great person in the future. .¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "It would be true to say that Zheng Keshuang has great ambitions, but it is a pity that his talents are limited and his mind is narrow. He is not a person who can achieve great things. But my wife said that he is an upright man and has compassion for others. I can¡¯t agree more. I¡¯ll show you something to Madam, and she will understand.¡± After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to grab Youshi's body. Youshi's face turned pale with fright, and her body instinctively leaned against the wall again. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Just now, when I went to Wushan with my wife, Every inch of skin on Madam¡¯s body has been kissed and touched by me, what else is Madam afraid of?¡± Hearing this, You couldn't help but feel ashamed and angry. Her pretty face was as red as blood. She seemed to want to get angry, but she couldn't get angry for some reason. She just stared at Hong Tianxiao with a pair of wonderful eyes. Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Madam, don't be angry. I wanted to bring something to show you to Madam. Who would have thought that Madam's buttocks would sit on my clothes." Hearing this, Youshi looked down and saw that she was indeed sitting on Hong Tianxiao's clothes. She hurriedly raised her buttocks, reached out to pick up Hong Tianxiao's clothes, and threw them away. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and was not angry. He lowered his head and rummaged through his clothes. After a while, he found a few pieces of white paper filled with writings. He handed it to You and said with a smile: "Madam, what about Zheng Keshuang's evil deeds?" It¡¯s so profound that it¡¯s unspeakable, and the record here is only less than eleven. I¡¯ll tell you the rest in detail after Madam has read it.¡± Youshi reached out to take it, unfolded the white paper, and started to read it carefully. Every time she read a line, Youshi's face became uglier. When she finished reading all three pieces of paper, Youshi had a miserable look on her face. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao sighed deeply and said: "Madam, Zheng Keshuang has a forbidden palace not far from here, and all these sixty-four beauties are hidden in it. The only person who knows about this is Feng Xifan. Madam, if you don't believe this, According to the above records, I can take my wife to go there now and interrogate these poor women one by one. If I have the slightest lie, I will discipline them to die under Zheng Keshuang's sword." Youshi felt all kinds of emotions and thoughts in her heart, but she just nodded and said: "No need, when these things happened, almost everyone in Dongning knew about it, but no one knew the real murderer. For this reason, my father In order to give an explanation to the people of Taiwan, I don¡¯t know how many policemen were killed by mistake, but what I never expected was that the murderer turned out to be him. I actually lived with such an executioner for three years. Is my life really serious? It¡¯s so painful.¡± Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to hold Youshi's body in his arms. She only struggled a little and then stopped moving. She fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms and began to cry. Hong Tianxiao gently held the You family in his arms and sighed: "Madam, your You family is the richest family in Dongning, and it is also the backbone of the rich families in Taiwan. Zheng Jing's marriage to the You family gave him everything in Taiwan. With the support of the wealthy family, my wife naturally became a victim. However, my wife has only been married to Zheng Keshuang for three years. Now she already knows about his heinous crimes, and even met me. It can be said that all the hardships have come to an end, and happiness begins from then on." Youshi stopped crying, raised her pretty face full of tears, and asked in a trembling voice: "Hong Jiaoyoudon't you, Master, despise me for being like a fallen flower?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "That is just a worldly opinion. I am not a worldly person, how can I have such a foolish opinion. Besides, for such a wonderful person like Madam, it would be a blessing for me to accompany her for the rest of my life. How dare you have the slightest contempt. If Madam doesn't believe it, I can swear to God." Youshi hurriedly stretched out her jade hand to cover Hong Tianxiao's mouth, and said urgently: "I believe it, I believe it." Seeing that the beauty has won his heart, Hong Tianxiao's hands became dishonest again and began to roam on Youshi's smooth and tender skin. After a while, Youshi couldn't sit still and leaned lightly in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Youshi said softly: "Sir, please don't address me as madam anymore. My maiden name is Third Sister." "Ah, Third Sister You?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this, his hands stopped unconsciously, and he thought to himself, isn't Third Sister You a character in "A Dream of Red Mansions"? Moreover, it must have been more than twenty years ago. Is it just a coincidence of names or is it that Sister You San was born twenty years early? Youshi also noticed something strange about Hong Tianxiao and hurriedly raised his head and asked, "What's the matter, Master? Is there anything wrong?" "Ah, no, no?Please pat me twice more, it feels so comfortable. " Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment. The first word that came to his mind was "masochism". However, when he looked at Sister You's intoxicated face, she didn't look like a masochist. He immediately understood that there were many strange tools in the mountains. Next, Zheng Keshuang had never had such flirting with Third Sister You, so he gently held Third Sister You in his arms and said softly: "Third Sister, I will be with you every day from now on." A few pats on your snow-white buttocks, today is just the beginning.¡± At this moment, the sound of the night watch suddenly came from outside the door, and it turned out to be the second watch. The two of them did not dare to delay any more and hurriedly got dressed and got up. Then under the guidance of Sanjie You, Hong Tianxiao followed her to Yuanxiang Pavilion. When the two of them arrived at Yuanxiang Pavilion, Chen Yuanyuan was already waiting impatiently. If Dong E hadn't stopped him, she would have come to urge Hong Tianxiao. When Chen Yuanyuan saw how charming Third Sister You was, she couldn't help but admired her: "You are such a beautiful girl surrounded by mountains and green hills. No wonder the young master stayed at your place for two hours." When Sanjie You heard this, she couldn't help but feel ashamed. She lowered her head, blushed, and didn't dare to speak. Hong Tianxiao smiled awkwardly and hurriedly explained: "Third sister is very thoughtful, and it took an hour just to explain Zheng Keshuang's crime. Yuanyuan, this fairy-like beauty must be your student Dong E, Dong E Girl, my Majesty Shenlong taught Hong Tianxiao to be polite, but this late-night visit is really helpless, so please forgive me, Miss Dong." Dong E hurriedly returned the courtesy and said: "Master Hong's words are serious. My little girl has heard about the name of Shenlong Cult for a long time, and she even learned from her master about Master Hong's righteous deeds against the Qing Dynasty. This really makes me admire her." Before Hong Tianxiao arrived, She was very curious about Hong Tianxiao, but when the two faced each other, she felt awkward. After all, her master and disciple were both Hong Tianxiao's women. This relationship made her a little embarrassed. Chen Yuanyuan also noticed the embarrassment between the two of them, so she smoothed things over and said, "Master, E'er, it's already the second watch, and the meeting of the Zheng family must be over soon. It's not appropriate for Master and Master to stay here for a long time." , I came here today just as a way to keep in touch with you in the past few days. Until tomorrow night, you can control Zheng Jing with the Heavenly Demon Thousand Desires Skill, and then go to the Feng Mansion in the west of the city. Master and Young Master will be waiting for you there. Let¡¯s discuss important matters later.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Miss Dong, if Zheng Jing comes here tonight, you can first find out what he says. If Zheng Jing is planning to pass the throne to Zheng Keshuang, then just do it. Otherwise, the girl can control his mind with the Heavenly Demon Qianyu Gong. , we must ensure that Zheng Keshuang can successfully take over the position of the crown prince of the Yanping Palace." Chen Yuanyuan has just given an overview of Hong Tianxiao's plan to Dong E, including the matter of Zheng Keshuang taking over as King Yanping. Dong E nodded and said, "Don't worry, Master Hong, Dong E will definitely try his best to complete this matter." Hong Tianxiao nodded, turned to Chen Yuanyuan and said: "Yuanyuan, now that the third sister is my woman, naturally I can't let Zheng Keshuang touch her body with a finger again. The third sister doesn't know martial arts, if Zheng Keshuang meets after How can Third Sister refuse when we find her? She might be exposed under resistance, so I am going to take Third Sister out of Yanping Palace tonight, how about that?" Hearing this, Chen Yuanyuan understood what Hong Tianxiao was thinking. As for the consequences of Sanjie You's sudden disappearance, Chen Yuanyuan could not guess, so she turned her attention to Dong E. Dong E also didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao and You Sanjie, who had just had a one-night stand today, would consider her like this. He was slightly moved. When he saw Chen Yuanyuan turning his eyes to him, he blurted out without thinking: "This matter doesn't matter." Difficult, let Third Sister stay with me temporarily. If Zheng Jing or Zheng Keshuang asks, I will just say that I am lonely these days and want to find someone to chat with." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "This is indeed a good method, but it also has some shortcomings. If Zheng Keshuang does not go back to Third Sister, it will be easy to talk about, and no one will know about it. However, if Zheng Keshuang returns to Third Sister, who knows this I'm afraid that after the third sister disappears in the future, Miss Dong will be suspected by Zheng Keshuang." Hearing this, Chen Yuanyuan smiled sweetly and said: "Young Master, why are you confused by the authorities? Once Zheng Jing dies and Zheng Keshuang successfully becomes the King of Yanping, E'er will naturally have no need to stay here anymore. By then, E'er can be allowed to serve as Zheng's wife." I took the opportunity to escape on the grounds of being buried." Hong Tianxiao then remembered that he had discussed this with Chen Yuanyuan before, and he smiled awkwardly and stopped talking. When we returned to Zheng Keshuang's Forbidden Mansion, it was already the third watch. At this time, all the girls had rested. Only Qiu Tong had not yet rested. He was guarding the door of the courtyard where the girls lived, seeming to be waiting for Hong Tianxiao and Chen Yuanyuan to return. When the two came back, she was shivering in the night wind with her thin clothes. Hong Tianxiao felt strange. He walked over with Chen Yuanyuan and asked, "Qiu Tong, it's already the third watch. Why don't you go to bed? What's wrong with you waiting here?" Qiu Tong replied: "Back to the young master, the young master and his wife are out. Qiu Tong is worried that Zheng Keshuang will be rude to the other ladies when he comes back, so he is waiting here." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was deeply moved. He hurriedly took off his robe and put it on Qiu Tong. He sighed: "For the sake of Qiu Tong staying together tonight, if I, Hong Tianxiao, can't let you use Zheng Keshuang's How can you talk about the great things that determine the world if you pay tribute to your parents and relatives with your heads." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)Something? " Qiu Tong replied: "Back to the young master, the young master and his wife are out. Qiu Tong is worried that Zheng Keshuang will be rude to the other ladies when he comes back, so he is waiting here." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was deeply moved. He hurriedly took off his robe and put it on Qiu Tong. He sighed: "For the sake of Qiu Tong staying together tonight, if I, Hong Tianxiao, can't let you use Zheng Keshuang's How can you talk about the great things that determine the world if you pay tribute to your parents and relatives with their heads." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 349: A wonderful conspiracy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zheng Keshuang finally became the crown prince. This was the news Dong E brought back the next night. Zheng Keshuang never came back in the past three days since he left the Forbidden Mansion with two antidotes. On the surface, it seemed that Zheng Keshuang had forgotten that there were guests like Hong Tianxiao in his Forbidden Mansion, but in fact, Hong Tianxiao's heart Understand that just because of the pain when the Life and Death Talisman occurred, it was impossible for Zheng Keshuang to forget his existence, but he had just become the crown prince and could not bother to greet him for the time being. Since Zheng Keshuang has become the crown prince, there is no need for Zheng Jing to continue to exist in this world. Hong Tianxiao's next plan is to remove Zheng Jing and then force him to rebel against Shi Lang. In Hong Tianxiao's plan, Taiwan is just a base for him, or a source of troops, but there cannot be a leading general like Shi Lang. Otherwise, once Zheng Keshuang is controlled by others, Taiwan will be very dangerous as a rear defense base. Killing Zheng Jing is actually very simple. Not to mention that Dong E can easily kill Zheng Jing who has been controlled by the Heavenly Demon's Thousand Desires Kung Fu. Even with Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, he can achieve this goal by forcefully breaking into the Yanping Palace. However, these two methods are not good. Hong Tianxiao, who has Yuan Xiuping and He Tishou, two masters of poisoning to help him, naturally chooses the safest method of poisoning. Of course, the poisoner can only be Dong. Hubei. Zheng Keshuang became the eldest son, but Zheng Kezang didn't react at all and seemed to accept this fact in obscurity. However, everyone knows that Zheng Kezang cannot just accept his fate. Even Zheng Jing understands this. However, Zheng Kezang's silence and low profile made everyone feel that this was the calm before the storm. As the eldest son, Zheng Kezang was on good terms with most of the officials in the DPRK. In addition, he had the full support of Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui who led tens of thousands of heroes, and Shi Lang, who commanded the Taiwan Navy. Naturally, he would not give in. This result. What's more, since ancient times, it has been common for those who hold high positions to commit fratricide. Although Zheng Kezang is willing to give up his position as the heir apparent, Zheng Keshuang will never be able to spare his life in the future. Zheng Jing naturally didn¡¯t want to see his two sons turn against each other, let alone Zheng Kezang and his subordinates, but he couldn¡¯t act rashly until he had real evidence, lest he expose more evidence. Therefore, Zheng Jing believes that if Zheng Kezang does something, he will be like Li Shimin, Taizong of the Tang Dynasty in history. He colluded with Chen Jinnan externally and contacted some ministers in the court internally to launch a mutiny and regain his position as the crown prince. At the same time, he ordered himself Give him the throne of King Yanping in advance. Therefore, Zheng Jing ordered people to closely monitor the people passing by the docks in southern Taiwan. No suspicious people could be allowed in or out. At the same time, he also ordered people to monitor the gate and back door of Zheng Kezang's mansion day and night. In this way, Zheng Kezang's every move is almost entirely under Zheng Jing's control. "However, Zheng Jing ignored one thing, that is, the ultimate master. Although there are people ordered to monitor people everywhere outside Zheng Kezang¡¯s house, at this moment Zheng Kezang is discussing something with a mysterious person in the secret room of the study. Since this mysterious man was able to come to Zheng Kezang's house without anyone noticing, he was naturally a martial arts master. However, he was not Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui, but Hong Tianxiao. It is not difficult for Hong Tianxiao to enter Zheng Kezang's house without anyone noticing, but it is not easy to gain Zheng Kezang's trust. After all, in this case, there is no guarantee that Zheng Jing will not send someone to seduce Zheng Kezang. , causing him to take action and reveal his flaws. However, Hong Tianxiao had an Iron-Blooded Order, the supreme token of the Heaven and Earth Society, that Chen Jinnan personally gave him. Zheng Kezang knew that the person who holds the Iron-Blooded Order and can tell its origin must be someone who can absolutely trust it. This is also the reason why Chen Jinnan and Zheng Kezang Agreement between Zang. However, what Zheng Kezang and Chen Jinnan did not expect was that in more than ten years, except for Hong Tianxiao, Chen Jinnan had never sent an iron-blooded order, but the only person Chen Jinnan trusted was the person who was prepared to harm Zheng Kezang's life. "If this can succeed, sir, your contribution will be great. Once the Japanese son becomes the King of Yanping, the position of Taiwan's military commander will naturally belong to you." After listening to Hong Tianxiao's wonderful overall plan, Zheng Kezang He was so happy that he was immediately granted a high position. Hong Tianxiao pretended to be very happy and hurriedly said respectfully: "I thank the eldest son for my humble position, ah no, I thank you for my humble position." Zheng Kezang even laughed loudly and said: "Sir, you are both civil and military. I will need to rely on you for many things in the future. Please don't despise me for being stupid and help me with all your heart." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly pretended to be frightened, and bowed repeatedly: "I have received great kindness from Military Master Chen for my humble position, and I can't repay it. This time Military Master Chen learned that the second son returned to Taiwan to seek the throne of the heir apparent. Military Master Chen originally wanted to come back in person to help." The eldest son was entangled by Feng Xifan and couldn't escape, so he ordered me to come over at Xingye.He shouted angrily: "Forcing Shi Lang to rebel is the beginning of Taiwan's disaster." After saying that, Li Xiaoda walked away without looking back. He walked in front, and Hong Tianxiao walked back, asking Chen Yuanyuan to let the man go. Back. Just when Shi Lang got the news and fell to the ground crying, the person sent by Zheng Kezang to deliver the message also arrived at Shi Lang's naval camp. When Shi Lang heard that Zheng Kezang's envoy had arrived, he wanted to kill him directly, but he Wanting to know what Zheng Kezang said in the letter, he ordered someone to call Zheng Kezang's envoy to the court. Zheng Kezang naturally said in his letter that Zheng Jing had listened to the villain's slander and intended to harm Shi Lang's family. He couldn't persuade him, so he had to send someone to rescue Shi Lang's youngest son, mother and son, and they have been secretly adopted in the mansion. At the same time, Zheng Kezang mentioned in his letter that Zheng Keshuang was behind this incident and hoped that Shi Lang would raise an army to rebel and help him seize the throne of King Yanping. Shi Lang was overjoyed and hurriedly rewarded the visitor heavily and asked the visitor to reply to Zheng Kezang. He acted in full compliance with Zheng Kezang's orders. His favorite concubine and youngest son were both in Zheng Kezang's hands. Even if he hadn't rescued them, Shi Lang would never have any objections and could only act obediently according to Zheng Kezang's orders. What's more, Zheng Kezang Zang had "life-saving grace" for Shi Lang's favorite concubine and young son. So, Shi Lang's vigorous rebellion began. When it comes to fighting, Chen Jinnan is undoubtedly the first, Shi Lang is second, and although Feng Xifan has the highest martial arts among the Three Tigers of Taiwan, he does not know how to march and form formations. Now that Chen Jinnan was in the Central Plains, no one on Taiwan Island could be Shi Lang's opponent. In just three days, Shi Lang's army had reached fifty miles south of Dongning. At this moment, Zheng Kezang asked Zheng Jing for orders, hoping to lead the army south to annihilate Shi Lang's rebels. At this time, "foreign trouble" has become a reality. How could Zheng Jing dare to hand over the general power to Zheng Kezang, an "internal trouble". Zheng Keshuang was also considered shrewd, and immediately asked for orders, saying that he would lead the troops to fight as the crown prince and go south to quell the chaos. Zheng Jing naturally handed over the tiger talisman of Dongning's 100,000 troops into the hands of Zheng Keshuang without hesitation. Little did he know that all this was part of Zheng Kezang and Hong Tianxiao's clever plan. After Zheng Keshuang led his army south, he encountered Shi Lang's army on the third day. The two armies had a slight head-on collision, and Zheng Keshuang won a small victory. When the good news reached the Yanping Palace, Zheng Jing was naturally overjoyed and hosted a banquet for Taiwan's civil and military officials that night. Perhaps because he was in a very happy mood, he drank a few more drinks without realizing it, and suffered some cold, so he died suddenly that night. The news of Zheng Jing's sudden death naturally shocked the government and the public. Even the King of Tang and the Queen Mother personally came to Yanping Palace to pay their respects. Just when there was chaos, Zheng Kezang stepped forward and conveyed several orders in the name of the eldest son of Prince Yanping. First, to suppress the news of Prince Yanping's sudden death to avoid causing a mutiny at the front; second, to send people to investigate Shi Lang's rebellion. For reasons, it only took one day to prove that Shi Lang was indeed wronged. At this moment, someone brought evidence that Zheng Keshuang had raped civilian girls and killed innocent people indiscriminately. Zheng Kezang ordered the governor of Taiwan to investigate the matter, but it only took a day to get to the bottom of it. Zheng Kezang decisively ordered that eight of these women with families be sent home, and thirty taels of gold were given as compensation. The remaining fifty-seven women whose families were killed by Zheng Keshuang were temporarily included in the Yanping Palace. Wait until you marry into a suitable family in the future. These measures of Zheng Kezang undoubtedly increased his reputation unprecedentedly, and Zheng Keshuang became a treacherous traitor that everyone reviled. The people of Taiwan lamented that the two brothers would be so different because of him. Under the joint petition of hundreds of officials in Taiwan, the King of Tang ordered Zheng Kezang to assume the title of King Yanping and assume military and political power in Taiwan. At this moment, the news of Zheng Jing's sudden death reached the front line. The morale of Dongning's 100,000-strong army was in chaos, and the sergeants all missed their homes and wanted to return home. After receiving the news, Zheng Kezang immediately issued a statement, publicly apologizing to Shi Lang as King Yanping, and at the same time announced that it was Zheng Keshuang who framed Shi Lang in front of Zheng Jing. In order to explain to the entire Taiwanese people, Zheng Kezang issued a statement again, as long as Shi Lang is willing. Returning to the imperial court again, he would definitely kill off his relatives out of justice and hand Zheng Keshuang over to Shi Lang to let him go. Because Zheng Kezang had "life-saving grace" for Shi Lang's favorite concubine and young son, Shi Lang naturally expressed his willingness to submit to the court again and moved his army back twenty miles to set up camp. At the same time, Zheng Kezang issued the first edict as King of Yanping, ordering the Dongning army to return immediately, and explained that only Zheng Keshuang was captured, and the rest were innocent. Moreover, Zheng Kezang issued a heavy reward order. Anyone who captured Zheng Keshuang alive would be promoted to the third level and receive a reward of thirty taels. On the third day, Zheng Keshuang was escorted to the Yanping Palace, and Shi Lang also followed him to the Yanping Palace. Here, Shi Lang really saw his favorite concubine and young son, and he was naturally grateful to Zheng Kezang. Moreover, Zheng Kezang really fulfilled his promise and handed Zheng Keshuang over to Shi Lang. Shi Lang knew in his heart that Zheng Kezang and Zheng Keshuang were brothers. Although he wanted to kill him, he had just ascended the throne of King Yanping and could not do it himself, so he gave him this opportunity. Therefore, Shi Lang picked up the knife without hesitation and knocked Zheng Keshuang's head to the ground. At this point, the Taiwan coup was over. However, what is extremely difficult for people to guess is that Zheng Keshuang, who was killed by Shi Lang, was actually Zheng Kezang, and as the prince, Zheng Kezang was actually played by Zheng Keshuang, which was a brilliant plan to hide the truth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)He had just ascended the throne of King Yanping, but he couldn't do it himself, so he gave him this opportunity. Therefore, Shi Lang picked up the knife without hesitation and knocked Zheng Keshuang's head to the ground. At this point, the Taiwan coup was over. However, what is extremely difficult for people to guess is that Zheng Keshuang, who was killed by Shi Lang, was actually Zheng Kezang, and as the prince, Zheng Kezang was actually played by Zheng Keshuang, which was a brilliant plan to hide the truth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 350: The Queen Mother and the Imperial Concubine of the Tang Palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It only took twelve days from the time when Shi Lang's family was killed to when Shi Lang's rebellion was put down. As the mastermind of the Taiwanese coup, Hong Tianxiao was naturally not idle during these twelve days. Of course, in addition to facilitating the successful completion of the Taiwanese coup, Hong Tianxiao also secured the two sisters of Sanjie You, the Empress Dowager and the Imperial Concubine of the Tang Palace. Getting women easily is Hong Tianxiao¡¯s specialty. He will use different methods for different women. From the time he debuted in the world to the present, except for A Ke, he has been invincible. Because of Third Sister You's introduction, Hong Tianxiao's method of dealing with First Sister You and Second Sister You was naturally very simple. As long as he could let them taste the sweetness of being a woman, he could easily capture their hearts. Sanjie You is an excellent example. Although Zheng Keshuang was also very good to her, when she was impressed by Hong Tianxiao's invincible golden gun, she was also full of contradictions in her heart. . Hong Tianxiao took advantage of the situation and listed many of Zheng Keshuang's bloody evil deeds, which made You Sanjie finally fall in love with Hong Tianxiao. "Compared to Third Sister You, Elder Sister You and Second Sister You also have the same extraordinary abilities. Moreover, compared with Third Sister You, they have an even worse condition. Sister You had been a widow for many years, lonely physically and mentally, and longed for the comfort of a man. Moreover, before Sister You became a widow, like Third Sister You, she had never reached the peak of happiness. The reason why the King of Tang was able to die young at the age of thirty-eight , this is inseparable from Sister You¡¯s contribution. The Chongluan green jade weapon ranks third among the top ten famous weapons for women in the world. It is difficult to find one among ten thousand people. Its ability to make men extremely comfortable will not be mentioned here. In addition, it can also make men ejaculate a huge amount. , and it makes men reluctant to leave it. Although they must lose in every battle, the more they lose, the more they want to fight. This is why Zheng Keshuang always has to fight with Sanjie You first every time he returns to Taiwan. However, Zheng Keshuang possesses Kunlun's superior internal strength. Although he is physically damaged, he is not seriously injured. " However, the King of Tang was not Zheng Keshuang, he was just an ordinary person with no peerless internal power. Every time he returned from defeat at the hands of Sister You, he used various tonics to save the defeat at the hands of his other concubines. As time went by, King Tang's health became worse and worse, but he never showed any fascination with Sister You's body. Finally, he died in the second year after Sister You entered the palace. After the three sisters, only their father, You Zhongbing, knew that the three sisters of the You family had a rare weapon. Naturally, no one in the Tang Palace knew about it, so Second Sister You was elected to the palace again and married the new Tang King Zhu De'an, who was seven years younger than her. Chu De'an is young and romantic. He has been well-dressed and well-fed since he was a child. He has no idea how to work diligently and care for the people. He manages Taiwan well and waits for an opportunity to take back the military and political power from the Zheng family. However, under Zheng Jing's deliberate arrangement, he gets lost in the gentle countryside. . Zhu De'an's health has been extremely poor since he was a child. He is completely helpless against Second Sister You's strange weapon. On the night of the bridal chamber, before Second Sister You could see her beauty, Zhu De'an had already been defeated and could never rise again. After that, although Zhu De'an was obsessed with Sister You's beauty and took more tonics and had sex with her several times, his glory was still sluggish. However, similar to the other two brothers-in-law, when Zhu De'an and his concubines were happy, although they often did not last long, they could still go on for dozens of rounds. However, Zhu De'an's health was getting worse day by day. Although some loyal ministers also saw some clues and urged Zhu De'an not to indulge in wine and sex, Zhu De'an was obsessed with the taste and would not listen. A group of loyal ministers headed by Li Xiaoda also asked the Queen Mother You Sister to come forward to persuade Zhu De'an. Although Sister You was the Queen Mother, Zhu De'an was not her biological child. In addition, she had been informed by her father You Zhongbing. This was done deliberately by the Zheng family. Zhu De'an fell into the land of gentleness, so she just stepped forward to give a few words of advice and then stopped asking. In the past year, Tang Prince Zhu De'an's health has been deteriorating, and he can hardly attend the morning court every day. He has no energy to pamper Sister You who is in the state of hunger and thirst. Second Sister You complained a lot because of this, but after all, she was not a queen, just a concubine. She could only cultivate flowers and cultivate grass every day to pass the time. It was just that the day was easy to pass by, but it was the most unbearable in the dead of night. At that time, Zhu De'an was the only man in the Tang Palace, and the rest were either maids or eunuchs. After a long time, I don¡¯t know when it started, Sister You and Second Sister You started to act indifferently. The two of them have the same famous weapon, and they know each other's body very well. With some tricks, the relationship between the two of them is even closer to the peak of happiness than that of the old Tang King and the new Tang King. After that, the two of them enjoyed themselves almost endlessly. Tonight, Concubine You stayed at the Queen Mother's Palace, and tomorrow night, the Queen Mother slept at Concubine You's place. Fortunately, everyone in the palace knew that although they were called mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, they were actually sisters. So the two of them were at odds with each other for nearly a year, but they had nothing to do with each other.The Ai family also listens. " Sanjie You's voice seemed to be getting closer and closer, and now it had appeared at the door of the bathroom: "Eldest sister, little sister has met a man who can restrain the strange weapons in our mountains. He has the power of being invincible with a golden gun. The younger sister had a rough and tumble affair with him, and she actually ejaculated five times in one hour. This was the first time that the younger sister had tasted the joy of being a woman." "What?" Sister You was shocked when she heard this. She knew that among the three sisters, Third Sister You had the calmest personality and the most steady behavior. She didn't expect that she would be the first Hongxing to cheat on her. However, Sister You was most surprised. What's surprising is that there is such a man in the world who can make a woman with multiple emerald green weapons reach orgasm as many as five times an hour. "He who is he?" He has been tortured by multiple luxuriant green weapons for many years. , Sister You didn¡¯t care about her face at all, and hurriedly asked who this person was. "It's me." Just as Sister You finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao's hands suddenly went down, tightly grasping Sister You's two jade girl peaks in his hands, and started rubbing them vigorously. "You" Sister You was shocked, and she didn't know where the strength came from. She stood up suddenly, broke away from Hong Tianxiao's claws, and turned around. However, before Sister You could see clearly what was in front of her, When she saw the person's face, she felt that her delicate body was embraced by a pair of strong arms. What surprised her even more was that the person who suddenly hugged her was also naked, and, without waiting, If she struggled, a man's breath was already imprinted on her slightly opened cherry mouth. At the same time, Sanjie You's laughter came to her ears: "Giggle, eldest sister, the little sister will put her own The men have all been brought, and you will soon know what a happy woman is. The younger sister will go out and wait for the second elder sister." "A man with a golden gun?" A thought flashed through Sister You's mind. It was this thought that made her suddenly give up her struggle and resistance. A pair of jade arms began to wrap around Hong Tianxiao's waist, and Xiang Ding also began to take the initiative to reach out. In Hong Tianxiao's mouth, a passionate battle between men and women was staged beside the giant wooden barrel When Second Sister You arrived, Third Sister You was waiting outside the gate of the Queen Mother's palace. Second Sister You was also quite surprised and asked, "Third Sister, why are you here?" Third Sister You smiled and said, "The eldest sister ordered the younger sister to wait for the second sister here. Tian'er, you can go back first. The three of us sisters are going to talk by candlelight tonight, and Xiaoyu will be the one to take care of her." Tian'er didn't dare to agree and looked at Second Sister You. Second Sister You smiled and said, "What the hell is Third Sister doing? In that case, Tian'er, you should go back first." After Tian'er left, Third Sister You whispered to Second Sister You: "Tonight, the younger sister brought a treasure to the two sisters. Now the elder sister is completely immersed in the treasure." "A treasure?" Second Sister You felt strange when she saw Third Sister You's mysterious look. She was passively pulled towards the courtyard by her and asked, "What kind of treasure?" "You Sanjie smiled mysteriously and said, "The secret must not be revealed. You will find out when you enter the house." Second Sister You smiled and stopped asking. She was pulled by Third Sister You towards the house. Just a few feet away from the door, Second Sister You suddenly heard Sister You's call coming from the room. How could she, who had never experienced a peak of happiness, know that this was a cry that a woman could not help but make when she was extremely happy physically and mentally? So she hurriedly asked Third Sister You: "Third Sister, what's wrong, eldest sister? Are you feeling uncomfortable? " Third Sister You pulled Second Sister You and pushed the door in, then turned around and closed the door, and then said to Second Sister You with a smile: "Second Sister is wrong, the eldest sister is not uncomfortable, but extremely comfortable. This is what we It¡¯s a sound that a woman¡¯s body makes when she is extremely happy. Unfortunately, the three of us are equipped with many extraordinary tools. Ordinary men are not capable of making us sisters make such happy sounds.¡± "Third sister, you" Second Sister You, no matter how stupid she was, understood what was happening at the source of the voice. She couldn't help but be stunned in surprise, "Youyou actually brought a man to the palace?" "Of course." Third Sister You smiled playfully, took Second Sister You's hand and walked towards the source of the sound, saying as she walked, "The eldest sister and the second sister can't leave the palace easily, and even if they leave the palace, they can't spend the night outside. If the younger sister doesn't bring him to the palace, how can the eldest sister and the second sister experience the most wonderful feeling in the world?" While they were talking, the two of them had already arrived at the door of Sister You's bedroom. Second Sister You looked inside and saw a tall man sitting on the big bed where the two sisters were usually in a state of disbelief. He was galloping all over his body, while Sister You kept shouting, and a pair of jade hands touched the man's body randomly. Sister You also saw the two younger sisters standing at the door, and hurriedly shouted: "Second sister, third sister, hurry up, hurry up, he is too powerful, sistersister can't hold on anymore." "What a powerful man." Sister You couldn't help but admire in her heart. Her delicate body became hot at this moment, and her lower body began to feel a little strange. Just when she didn't know whether she should step forward, Third Sister You chuckled and pulled her towards the big bed, "Master, I have brought the second sister here, please let the eldest sister go first." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, got out of Sister You, stood up, held the blushing Second Sister You in his arms, tore off all the clothes on her body, and kissed her with her mouth open. Go up (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)"Second Sister You couldn't help but sigh in admiration. Her delicate body became hot at this moment, and her lower body also began to feel a little strange. Just when she didn't know whether she should step forward, Third Sister You had already "clucked" With a smile, he pulled her towards the big bed and said, "Master, I have brought the second sister here, please let the eldest sister go first." " Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, got out of Sister You, stood up, held the blushing Second Sister You in his arms, tore off all the clothes on her body, and kissed her with her mouth open. Go up(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 351 The Second Queen Mother Qin Keqing You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao can be said to have countless queens. At most, there were as many as twenty in a night, and he did not feel any fatigue. However, this time under the attack of three famous weapons on the mountains, although Hong Tianxiao still achieved the final victory. He won a complete victory, and felt a sense of comfort and satisfaction that he had never experienced before, but the extreme exhaustion had never happened before. After a battle between one dragon and three phoenix, the four extremely tired people embraced each other and fell asleep. They slept until about three o'clock in the morning the next day, when they were awakened by a scream. Ever since Hong Tianxiao practiced the Great Shift of Heaven and Earth and doubled his skill, his ears and eyes were much more sensitive than before. Even when he was asleep, even with Chen Jinnan's cultivation level, he could not get within three feet. He didn't want to be caught by a person today. The concubine who did not understand martial arts came within three feet. Hong Tianxiao reacted extremely quickly. Before the second scream came out, his body flew towards the source of the sound like an arrow from a string. Just when the three You sisters had just woken up from their dreams, Hong Tianxiao's body had returned to the bed again, but there was one more person in his arms. At this moment, Xiaoyu's voice sounded outside the door: "What's wrong, Queen Mother?" Sister You took a look and saw that the woman in Hong Tianxiao's arms was none other than the most beautiful woman in Taiwan, the Empress Dowager Qin who was also the empress dowager of the Tang Dynasty. As the Queen Mother, Queen Mother Qin is a calm person and does not like to exercise power. It is because of their relationship that they can be as close as sisters. Because Sister You took care of many things, she was called the First Queen Mother by the people in the palace. Queen Mother Qin did not take care of much and was called the Second Queen Mother. Sister You hurriedly shouted loudly: "It's nothing. The Queen Mother Qin accidentally slipped and fell. It's not serious. Please step back." "Yes." With this response, the footsteps of Xiaoyu and several palace maids slowly moved away. The four of them secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and they all said it was a good thing in their hearts. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't moved very quickly, the consequences would have been disastrous by the time the Queen Mother Qin shouted a second time, or even revealed the scene in the room. Even if Hong Tianxiao's martial arts can help Anran break out of the Tang Palace, the three You sisters do not understand martial arts after all. It is impossible for Hong Tianxiao to take care of three people at the same time. At most, he can only hold the two of them with his hands and use magical movements to change his body. If there is no way to escape, one of the three people will be left here, and the result can be imagined. Hong Tianxiao moved his fingers like flying, and quickly tapped several acupuncture points on the Empress Dowager Qin's body, and then gently laid her on the bed. At this time, Hong Tianxiao had time to take a closer look at Taiwan's No. 1 empress dowager of the Tang Palace with Sister You. beauty. Sanjie You once introduced the situation in the Tang Palace to Hong Tianxiao, among whom was the Empress Dowager Qin who was the most charming in the harem. Hong Tianxiao, who originally had the intention of killing the Empress Dowager Qin, felt a sense of surprise in his heart after taking this look. He did not expect that there would be such a stunning beauty in the Tang Palace in this small Taiwan, and she was not inferior to Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E at all. At this moment, Queen Mother Qin was also looking at Hong Tianxiao in horror with her beautiful eyes open. Hong Tianxiao gritted his teeth, turned to Sister You and said: "Sister, since today's incident has been revealed by the Queen Mother Qin, for the sake of safety, we can only kill him and silence him. Then you will follow me to escape from the palace and hide in Dongning first." , wait until the Taiwan rebellion ends and then follow me to the Central Plains, what do you three think?" When the Empress Dowager Qin heard that Hong Tianxiao wanted to kill her, she was so frightened that she almost lost her wits. However, her mute point was hit and she could not open her mouth to beg for mercy. She could only turn her begging eyes to Sister You, hoping that she would plead for mercy. Fear of death is a human weakness. The Empress Dowager Qin was used to enjoying herself in the deep palace for a long time, and she had no pursuit in her heart, so she naturally cherished life very much. Sister You has been in the palace for a long time and knows that the consequences of fornication in the palace are not only the death of the three sisters, but also the death of more than 200 members of the You family. However, Sister You and the Queen Mother Qin have had a sisterly relationship for many years. If the Queen Mother Qin's life was ruined because of this, Sister You would not be able to bear it. However, Hong Tianxiao gave her the power to deal with the Queen Mother Qin. After thinking about it, Sister You couldn't decide in the end and was extremely conflicted. Among the three You sisters, Third Sister You is the smartest. Seeing that Sister You was hesitant to make a decision, she whispered something in her ear, causing Sister You's frowning eyebrows to relax immediately. Because Third Sister You's voice was extremely quiet, among the other three, except for Hong Tianxiao, who had deep inner strength, they could hear it clearly. Second Sister You and the Empress Dowager Qin did not know what was going on. Especially the Queen Mother Qin, who was confused and worried. After all, she understood that the gentle words spoken by Third Sister You in Sister You's ear would determine her life or death. What Third Sister You said in Sister You's ear was: "Sister, I heard that the Queen Mother Qin also had a famous weapon, but it was different from the three of us sisters. Her name was Chaolu Huayu. It would be a pity to kill her, why not facilitate nowBeing a widower, she couldn't help but turn her head away. At first, she just looked at it for a while and then turned back. Later, she just stared at the two people's performance and never wanted to turn her head back. An hour later, Sister You, who was panting, weak in limbs, but satisfied, closed her eyes and collapsed on the bed. Hong Tianxiao turned to look at Sister You and Third Sister, and hugged the two girls together, touching and kissing each other. With. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, then looked at the Queen Mother Qin who was still unable to move, and found that she was looking at him unblinkingly, her reddish eyes revealing infinite love. Hong Tianxiao knew that her heart was moved, so he stretched out his hand to help her Unlocking the acupuncture points, he held her in his arms. Before his hands and mouth could move, Empress Dowager Qin had already wrapped herself around Hong Tianxiao's body like a spiritual snake, and her lips were directly brought to Hong Tianxiao's mouth. An hour later, when the Queen Mother Qin collapsed into a ball just like Sister You, Hong Tianxiao also understood what morning flowers and rain dew meant. In fact, "chao" refers to the morning, and "flower" refers to the things on a woman's lower body, and "rain and dew" It means there is a lot of water in it. Because there is the most internal water in the morning, once the man's body enters, it is like a man entering the sea, with all the stimulation doubled, and he is often defeated without a fight. The reason why the word "chao" is used means that in the morning, the internal water is the most prosperous, and then gradually decreases. After night, although the internal water is the least, as long as you sleep, the internal water will automatically become like rain and dew. Breeding, every day, endlessly. I picked up another treasure. Although Taiwan is not a big place, it has a lot of treasures. In Dongning alone, there are already four people carrying famous treasures. It seems that after unifying the country in the future, I will come here more times. , but this woman with the famous weapon is really powerful. If she wants to do anything in the future, she must separate them. Otherwise, if her internal strength has not been greatly improved, it will be extremely difficult to deal with these four people. Although Hong Tianxiao had this idea, when he saw the expectant eyes of Second Sister You and Third Sister You, he sighed secretly in his heart and greeted the two girls After the clouds and rain came down, the Queen Mother Qin was completely impressed by Hong Tianxiao's power and strength, and she secretly expressed her heart. Although the status of the Queen Mother is certainly noble, after all, Taiwan is just a small land. Both Hong Tianxiao and the Manchu Qing court have the intention to occupy it. With the strength of Taiwan and the unbearable situation of the Zheng family, it is only a matter of time before Taiwan is occupied by others. , although the Queen Mother Qin did not take care of things very much, she still knew the current affairs very well, and she also knew in her heart that she would be a prisoner in the future. Now, Hong Tianxiao descends from the sky. In terms of strength and manly charm, he is undoubtedly the best destination for the Queen Mother Qin in the future. After experiencing this storm, Queen Mother Qin no longer had any nostalgia for the empty position of Queen Mother, and she had made up her mind to follow Hong Tianxiao northward with the three sisters of the You family. When we returned to Sister You¡¯s bedroom again, it was already noon, and Sister You ordered Xiaoyu to bring lunch directly to the bedroom. After Xiaoyu and others retreated, Hong Tianxiao fell lightly from the beam. At this time, he suddenly thought of something. He hugged the Queen Mother Qin, stretched out his hand to rub her breasts, and asked with a smile: " My Chaohua Yulu baby, you haven¡¯t told me what your name is yet? The Empress Dowager Qin felt ashamed and happy at the same time. She was ashamed that Hong Tianxiao actually touched her in front of the three You sisters, which made the Queen Mother for many years unable to let go. She was happy that her sweetheart was so obsessed with her body. This small gesture was enough for her to feel the prospect of being favored by Hong Tianxiao in the future. Queen Mother Qin, while feeling waves of pleasure in her chest, replied with infinite shyness: "My name is Keqing." "Keqing, okay, Keqing, what a good name, haha." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and continued to fumble on Qin Keqing's chest. Suddenly, Hong Tianxiao seemed to have realized something, his body shook, and he looked at Qin Keqing in disbelief and said, "Keqing, Qin Keqing, your name is Qin Keqing?" Qin Keqing raised her pretty face and looked at Hong Tianxiao. She didn't understand why he was so rude. She nodded numbly and said, "Exactly, what's wrong, sir? Is there anything wrong?" "No, very good, great, haha." Hong Tianxiao was very excited in his heart. There were four characters in "A Dream of Red Mansions" ahead of time, and all four of them were famous. After a delicious lunch, Hong Tianxiao left the resentful Qin Keqing, Sister You and Second Sister You behind, and once again dressed up as palace maids and followed Third Sister You out of the palace. Four days later, a fire suddenly broke out in the palace of the Tang Dynasty. The location of the fire was the palace of Queen Mother You. Moreover, at the time of the fire, not only Queen Mother You was in the palace, but also Queen Mother Qin and Concubine You happened to be inside. Narrative. After more than an hour of fighting, the fire was finally put out, but Queen Mother You's palace had been burned to ashes, and three charred corpses were pulled out from the ruins. The king of Tang Dynasty was in great sorrow when he heard about it and fell to the ground crying. He developed a high fever that night. He was ill for six days. When he recovered, Shi Lang returned to Dongning. Because the corpses were completely burnt, it was impossible to tell which of the three corpses belonged to the Empress Dowager Qin, which one belonged to the Empress Dowager You, and which one belonged to Concubine You. The king of Tang had no choice but to order the three bodies to be buried together and named " Mausoleum of the Empress". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The good time is when Shi Lang returns to Dongning. Because the corpses were completely burnt, it was impossible to tell which of the three corpses belonged to the Empress Dowager Qin, which one belonged to the Empress Dowager You, and which one belonged to Concubine You. The king of Tang had no choice but to order the three bodies to be buried together and named " Mausoleum of the Empress". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 352 Dong E¡¯s shyness and embarrassment You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zheng Jing and Zheng Kezang died, and Zheng Keshuang successfully ascended the throne of Yanping County King as Zheng Kezang. The situation in Taiwan was completely under Hong Tianxiao's control, and Dong E's mission here came to an end. After the situation in Taiwan stabilized, Dong E and You Sanjie took the initiative to request that Zheng Jing and "Zheng Keshuang" be buried. As soon as this news came out, it caused a sensation throughout Taiwan. After the death of emperors in past dynasties, some concubines would be buried. However, these concubines were all forced to be buried. In the past two thousand years, no concubine had ever asked to be buried. Zheng Jing was only the prince of Yanping County and was not considered a king. Zheng Keshuang was only the second son of the Yanping Palace and did not need to be buried. Therefore, while people despise Zheng Keshuang's evil deeds, they also lament the kindness and righteousness of Third Sister You. What makes many men sigh with regret is that with the beauty of Dong E and Third Sister You, they will soon be married. Turned into a pile of bones. Of course, before the two girls offered to be buried, and before the fire in the Tang Palace, Hong Tianxiao had already secretly met with You Zhongbing, the father of the three You sisters. The You family is the richest family in Taiwan, and their businesses are spread all over Taiwan. In addition, the three You sisters are the queen mother and concubine of the Tang Palace and the head wives of the second son of the Yanping Palace. Therefore, the You family can be said to be the absolute leader in Taiwan's business community. Its influence is self-evident. Zheng Jing chose to marry the You family because of this, and Zheng Keshuang also knew this in his heart. Therefore, although he and Third Sister You were bound to lose every battle, he still had to pretend to dote on her. When you heard the news from Sanjie You, You Zhongbing was completely shocked. He didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would capture the hearts of all three of his daughters in just a few days. At the same time, he was also shocked by Hong Tianxiao's boldness. Not only did he come to Taiwan alone, he also dared to act recklessly in the Tang Palace. However, what You Zhongbing valued most was Hong Tianxiao's strength. Although You Zhongbing is a businessman, his political grasp can be seen from the fact that he married his three daughters to the sons of two Tang kings and Yanping kings. What You Zhongbing is most concerned about is the future ownership of Taiwan. Because he also saw that the Zheng family and his son were not enough to achieve great things, and he was also actively looking for the next backer. Because of this, You Zhongbing spread his intelligence throughout the Central Plains, always listening to some developments from the court and the world. The Shenlong Sect has shown great success in the world in the past two years, and Hong Tianxiao's name has also resounded throughout the world. This information is natural for You Zhongbing Know. What surprised him was that Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the anti-Qing alliance formed by many anti-Qing organizations such as the Huashan Clan, the Beggar Clan, and the Tiandihui, was actually so young. Hong Tianxiao also understood the influence of the You family in Taiwan, and even more understood that what You Zhongbing wanted most was future benefits, so he directly made an extremely attractive offer to You Zhongbing. The three You sisters would all be together in the future. She is a noble concubine, and the You family will be the first choice for the imperial court's procurement of military pay in the future. After taking care of the You family, the next step is the escape of Dong E and Third Sister You. With disguise masters like Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping, escaping will naturally become very simple. Hong Tianxiao found two female death row inmates from Dongning Prison who were 70% similar in height and figure to Dong E and You Sanjie. He controlled their minds with the Demon Qian Yu Gong and replaced Dong E and You Sanjie as Zheng Jinghe and "Zheng Keshuang". "Pallbearers. Just when the people of Dongning were lamenting the tragic experience of the three You sisters, Hong Tianxiao had already taken Zhu Mei on the ferry to the north. In addition to Chen Yuanyuan and other girls, there were also Dong E, the three You sisters and the fifth Qiu Tong. female. For the dozens of homeless women in Zheng Keshuang's forbidden mansion, Hong Tianxiao temporarily placed them in You Zhongbing's mansion. There was no conversation all the way, but after landing in Fujian, Hong Tianxiao got the information sent by He Tianxing. It was said that after the demon Yuan Yulong returned to the world, he heard the news that Abbot Huicong and others went to the Emei sect to help him. So he Instead of going directly to Mount Emei, they invited a few old devils who had retired to the mountains and forests. According to the intelligence of Shenlong Sect, several old devils invited by Yuan Yulong have gathered together, and they are on their way to the Emei Sect. Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. He originally thought that he had invited Abbot Huicong, the abbot of Shaolin Temple, Taoist Yunyan, the leader of Wudang, Chen Jinnan, the chief helmsman of the Tiandihui, Xie Yunhai, the leader of the Beggar Clan, and his father Hong Antong to help him, but Yuan Yulong was Even with three heads and six arms, they could not escape the fate of being killed. Who would have expected that there would be another turmoil. Hong Tianxiao did not dare to delay, so he asked He Tianxing to send someone to escort Situ Qian and other girls back to Kunming first. He took Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E, Su Quan and Ninth Princess to ride fast horses to the Emei faction for reinforcements. On the way, Hong Tianxiao received news that several evil gangs in the world also sent their masters to Mount Emei to support Yuan Yulong, and the leader of the Demon Cult would also go to Mount Emei in person. It was originally just a simple matter of Yuan Yulong going to the Emei Sect for revenge, but now it seems to have evolved intoThe religion has been annexed, and I'm afraid that He Tishou will not let it go after knowing the news. As long as he helps out, He Tishou will definitely be grateful to him. In this way, it will be easy to capture her heart. Su Quan and the Ninth Princess had followed Hong Tianxiao for a long time, so they knew him very well. When the two girls saw the evil expression on Hong Tianxiao's face, they knew that he must be interested in another woman. Both women were very smart people. From Xie Yutong's words just now, they immediately concluded that Hong Tianxiao had He Tishou's idea. They looked at each other and smiled, shaking their heads helplessly. However, after this trip to Taiwan, the two girls had a very good impression of He Tishou, and they also knew that Hong Tianxiao would never let her go. It was commonplace for them to keep adding new sisters. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 353: Master Dingye persuades A Ke You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the secret room of the Zen room of Dingye Master Tai, the head of the Emei Sect, Dingye Master Taituan is sitting on the main seat. On the left side are Xie Yutong and A Ke from the Emei Sect. On the right side are Hong Tianxiao, Su Quan, Jiu Gongzhu, and Chen Yuanyuan. and five people from Dong E. Because the arrival of Hong Tianxiao and the five people has become a trump card for the Emei Sect, the fewer people who know the news, the better. Therefore, Master Dingye only allowed Xie Yutong and Ake, who already knew about the matter, to participate in this secret discussion. , and did not call the other nine junior sisters. Master Dingye first expressed her gratitude to Hong Tianxiao: "Amitabha, Master Hong traveled thousands of miles to help Emei. For such a great kindness, everyone in the Emei sect burst into tears of gratitude. I would not say too much thanks. In the future, when Master Hong raises the flag of righteousness, Emei Naturally, everyone from the poor nuns will respect the orders of Master Hong." That day, Hong Tianxiao went to Mount Emei for the first time. Although he lost Chen Yuanyuan, he successfully formed an alliance with the Emei faction. Since it was an alliance, both parties were on equal footing with each other, just because they both had the desire to expel the Tartars and restore China. However, Master Dingye's words this time completely placed the Emei Sect under the Dragon Sect. The reason why Master Dingye said this and lowered his head was not entirely because Hong Tianxiao not only invited many masters from all over the world to help him, but also brought Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s daughters to come, but because Master Dingye knew that Hong Tianxiao had He has the heart to rule the world, the ambition to unify the country, and the ability to drive away the Tartars, so he succumbs to his feet. Of course, Hong Tianxiao could hear the meaning behind Master Dingye's words, and he laughed loudly and said: "Master's words are serious. The world of martial arts has been divided into good and evil since ancient times. Although this time Yuan Yulong went to Mount Emei to avenge his past slap, But it has evolved into the battle between good and evil in today's martial arts world. As a member of the righteous path of the martial arts world, I cannot stand by and watch. Moreover, Yutong is already my wife, so I will do my best no matter whether it is public or private. A meager strength." Hearing this, Xie Yutong felt sweet in her heart, and her pretty face couldn't help but blush. But A Ke's heart sank. She felt the change in Hong Tianxiao's title. The last time Hong Tianxiao came to the Emei Sect, he called himself a junior because of A Ke. But this time, because of Xie Yutong and Ding Ye Shi Since they were of the same generation, Hong Tianxiao changed his name from junior to subordinate. Master Dingye could also hear the change in Hong Tianxiao¡¯s name, and she felt a sigh of relief in her heart. She didn¡¯t know much about A Ke. She only knew that there was a conflict between Hong Tianxiao and A Ke, and the two broke off their engagement. When Xie Yutong told Master Dingye about her affair with Hong Tianxiao, Master Dingye also tried to persuade Xie Yutong. After all, she was seven years older than Hong Tianxiao. Fortunately, Xie Yutong ignored Master Dingye's earnest words. He wanted to follow Hong Tianxiao wholeheartedly, otherwise, without such an in-law relationship between the Shenlong Sect and the Emei Sect, Hong Tianxiao would never be able to help the Emei Sect day and night. Hong Tianxiao added: "Master, when I was on the road, I received a secret report that the leader of the Demon Cult will also visit the Emei Sect in person. Based on this junior's understanding of him, when it comes to martial arts, no one in the world can be his opponent, even if he is The abbot of Shaolin, Master Huicong, and the headmaster of Wudang, Taoist Yunyan, may not be his opponent if they join forces." "What?" In addition to Hong Tianxiao and the other five people, not only Master Dingye was shocked when he heard this, but Xie Yutong and Ake were also extremely shocked. Ever since Hong Tianxiao said that there was a terrifying demon sect in the martial arts world, Dingye The Master then sent people to secretly investigate various information about the Demon Cult. Naturally, among them was the martial arts of the leader of the Demon Cult. Although it could be described as unfathomable, he did not expect it to be so high. You must know that in today's martial arts world, Abbot Huicong and Taoist Yunyan are not only the highest martial arts masters among the six sect leaders, but also recognized as the highest martial arts masters in the world's martial arts world. However, Hong Tianxiao said that these two people are not the leaders of the demon sect if they join forces. It would be strange if the three of them were not shocked by their opponents. Xie Yutong couldn't help but ask: "Sir, is the leader of the Demon Cult so powerful? The martial arts of Abbot Huicong and Taoist Yunyan are so high that no one can match them in today's martial arts world. If the leader of the Demon Cult is still there before the two of them join forces, Come on, isn¡¯t it isn¡¯t it¡± "Isn't he a monster?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, took the words from Xie Yutong, and sighed, "Yutong, I have been investigating the martial arts of the leader of the Demon Cult for nearly a year, so I dare to say Say something like this. The martial arts of the leader of the Demon Cult is absolutely unrivaled in the world. If not, how could I come here regardless of day or night, under the stars?" "Then what should we do? In this way, even if Abbot Huicong, Taoist Yunyan, Gang Leader Xie, and Chief Chen all come, the Emei Sect will inevitably be destroyed?" Xie Yutong was a member of the Emei Sect in the past. Xie Yutong had the calmest mind, but perhaps because these words came from Hong Tianxiao's mouth, Xie Yutong also lost his mind for a moment. Su Quan smiled sweetly and said: "Sister Yutong, although the leader of the Demon Cult is invincibleThe man who wears the master's robe. A teacher can teach you the secret skills of the Emei sect and the principles of life, but a teacher does not understand the feelings between men and women. However, I can see that Master Hong is interested in you, and you also have feelings for Master Hong. Just because your mother is also the woman of Master Hong, you chose to withdraw. " A'ke listened to Master Dingye's words without saying a word. He just lowered his head and fiddled with the corners of his clothes with his jade hands. He didn't know what he was thinking in his heart. Master Dingye said again: "Buddha said that all living beings are equal. In your eyes, Chen Yuanyuan and you are mother and daughter, but in the eyes of Master Hong, you are both women, and you are both his women. The way of human relations is not It lies in oneself, but in the heart. If the heart exists, the Tao exists; if the heart does not exist, the Tao does not exist. Rather than letting yourself suffer for the rest of your life and making all three people suffer, it is better to let go of yourself. In this way, not only you You can also be with your mother and the man you like forever, and they don't have to bear the pain with you. I am a monk, and I shouldn't be involved in your emotional affairs, but I don't want to see it. I don't want to see you in pain, and I don't want to see the three of you like this all your life, so I will give you a few words of advice. As for whether you can overcome this knot, it depends on you. I will say this for my teacher, Akko, You go ahead and I want to be alone for a while, Master." Akko nodded, said "disciple, please leave", then turned around and walked out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 354 Sima Biao reappears You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Three days later, the group of demons finally gathered halfway up Mount Emei. Then, under the leadership of the Heavenly Demon Yuan Yulong, they headed straight for Mount Emei in a mighty manner, with as many as two to three hundred people. Master Dingye also learned the news early, and together with Abbot Huicong and Taoist Yunyan, they led the heroes to wait in a large open space in front of the Emei Sect's mountain gate. Looking at the crowd of heads going up the mountain in darkness, Taoist Master Yunyan said to Abbot Huicong with a melancholy look: "Master Huicong, the masters of the evil ways in the world have almost poured out all their money. It seems that we have to go on a killing spree today." Abbot Huicong lowered his white eyebrows, lowered his head and recited the Buddha's name and said: "Amitabha, good, good, good, Taoist Yunyan, Master Dingye, I thought that today we can only kill those old demons Yuan Yulong, Don¡¯t hurt innocent people too much.¡± Master Dingye shook his head slightly and said: "Master Huicong, I don't want to go on a killing spree, but today the group of demons in Emei has been used by the demon sect. The leader of the demon sect wants to use this battle to dominate the world in order to complete his plan." If the righteous path fails today, not only will the demonic path be rampant, but the thousands of miles of rivers and mountains will also fall into the hands of the demon sect leader. Therefore, I believe that today¡¯s battle is not only to eliminate the demons and defend the path, but also to protect our country from falling. If it falls into the hands of a foreign race, the master and the Taoist priest must fight with all their might." When Abbot Huicong heard this, he was moved in his heart and asked: "Master, what do you mean, is it possible that the leader of the demon sect must be a Han?" Before Master Dingye could speak, Taoist Master Yun Yan nodded and said, "Yes, I was told by Master Hong not long ago that the leader of the Demon Cult is a Manchu, and he is also the uncle of the current emperor. This person When he was defeated by Dorgon in the battle for the throne, Emperor Shunzhi could succeed to the throne at the age of seven. After the failure of the imperial power struggle, this man got away from Dorgon's pursuit in the name of cheating his death. Later, I don't know how But he became a disciple of the previous leader of the Demon Cult." When Abbot Huicong heard this, he felt depressed. It seemed that both the Wudang Sect and the Emei Sect knew about this matter, and only their Shaolin Temple was kept in the dark. Could it be that Hong Tianxiao from the Shenlong Sect had any objections to the Shaolin Temple? However, if that was the case, Hong Tianxiao It is absolutely impossible to invite the Shaolin Temple to come to the Emei Sect to assist in boxing. Just when Abbot Huicong was depressed, five extremely fast figures surpassed everyone on the mountain. Taoist Yunyan couldn't help but said worriedly: "Master Huicong, Master Dingye, Yuan Yulong's martial arts are more than ten I don¡¯t know how much I have improved over the years, and the martial arts of those old demons who are hiding from the world are not retreating but advancing. It seems that there will be a fierce battle today." While speaking, these five figures had already arrived in this open space, and were only twenty feet away from Abbot Huicong and the three of them. Yuan Yulong was short in stature, with a curly beard, small eyes, and a pale face. If he met him at night, he would definitely scare people. He took two steps forward and said with a sinister smile: "Hey, it seems I¡¯m so proud that I even alerted the abbot of the Shaolin Sect and the leader of the Wudang Sect. I wonder if the leaders of the other three sects have arrived?¡± At this moment, a thunderous shout was suddenly heard: "Feng Nandi of the Huashan faction is here." Before everyone could turn around and look over, two more shouts were heard: "Qin Wuyan of the Kongtong faction is here." Help with the fist." "Xuan Yangzi of the Kunlun Sect has met all the leaders." As soon as he finished speaking, three figures flew out from behind Yuan Yulong, landing on both sides of Abbot Huicong and Taoist Yunyan. Feng Nandi laughed loudly and said: "Master Huicong, Taoist Master Yunyan, Master Dingye, and Feng rushed over without stopping after receiving the order from Master Hong to assist the Emei Sect. The Huashan Sect, except for Feng, Master Gui and Master Yuan also came to help." When Master Dingye heard this, he was overjoyed and said: "The two heroes of the invincible Divine Fist and Yuan, the leader of the Thirteen Provinces, have also arrived. It seems that my right path will win this battle. I would like to thank Master Feng in advance." Qin Wuyan also smiled slightly and said: "Qin and Brother Xuanyangzi were also entrusted by Master Hong to come to help with the boxing. It's just that we came in a hurry and didn't bring any of our disciples with us. Please forgive me." Master Dingye hurriedly thanked him again, but he was extremely shocked in his heart. He could not see through Hong Tianxiao more and more. You must know that the leaders of the six sects have an extremely prominent position in the world. Most people want to meet him. It is extremely difficult. Although the Shenlong Sect is also a major sect in the world, Hong Tianxiao is definitely under the six major sects in terms of status in the world. Unexpectedly, he can command the leaders of the six major sects, and with Feng Nandi Judging from his words, it seems that he is still following the order. Yuan Yulong over there was also secretly frightened. He knew that Abbot Huicong, Taoist Yunyan, Beggar Clan leader Xie Yunhai, Tiandihui chief rudder Chen Jinnan, and Shenlong Sect Hong Antong rushed to the aid of the Emei Sect, and they had already planned what to do. To deal with such masters as the Zhengpai, the arrival of the Huashan, Kongtong and Kunlun sects disrupted Yuan Yulong's original plan. It would be fine if they were the leaders of these three sects alone, but the arrival of Gui Xinshu and Yuan Chengzhi was?The victory of Wen Dou. " Abbot Huicong stood up, recited the Buddha's name and said: "Amitabha, Donor Yuan, now the venue has been set up and the rules have been set, but I don't know what the outcome will be after this literary fight?" Yuan Yulong laughed loudly and said: "It's easy to say. Yuan came to Emei because of the shame of Yixue's palm from Emei Sect Qingyuan Master more than ten years ago. If Yuan accidentally defeated Wen Dou, please Master Shitai will receive three palms with all my strength. If Yuan Fang loses, he will naturally be willing to receive three palms with all his strength. This is fair. I wonder what Master Dingye thinks?" Although Yuan Yulong's words sounded nice, Master Dingye knew in his heart that today's battle would definitely end in a river of blood. Once the Emei Sect loses, it is very likely that they will be expelled from the world. However, because of Hong Tianxiao's trump card, which can also be said to be a secret chess, Master Dingye basically had the idea of ??victory in his heart, and had no doubts about Yuan Yulong's proposal, so he nodded and said: " What Donor Yuan said is that the poor nun has no objection, but he doesn¡¯t know which side should send people to challenge first in this first game.¡± Yuan Yulong said: "Since Yuan came up with this method first, Yuan's side will send someone to challenge it first." After saying that, Yuan Yulong sat down and discussed in a low voice with the leader of the Demon Cult next to him. Then he shouted: "Master Dingye, the first person on our side is Sima Biao." Sima Biao's nickname is Dragon King of Yuhai, which is a bit indecent, so Yuan Yulong did not introduce him. Sima Biao, Hong Tianxiao, who was hiding among the heroes, couldn't help being secretly surprised when he heard this. Last time in Fujian, Hong Tianxiao rescued the Wen family and killed the southern envoy Shen Mugong and the western envoy Bujie monk. Only Sima Biao escaped with serious injuries. Hong Tianxiao originally thought that Sima Biao would hide in the world and never dare to see the leader of the Demon Cult again, but the result was exactly the opposite of what he thought. As soon as Yuan Yulong said the word "±ë" out of his mouth, a figure flew forward quickly behind him and landed on the open space in the field. He laughed strangely twice, hugged his fists, and said to Dingye Master Taiyin Yang with a strange aura: " Master Dingye, I heard that Master¡¯s junior sister, Xia Yutong, known as the most beautiful woman in the Emei sect, is the second master of the Emei sect. Could you please learn something from Xia Nuxia?" Hong Tianxiao looked around with enough eyes, I found that all of Sima Biao's beard had fallen out. I guess it was because the Jigu point was pierced, but I didn't expect that although he was not in good health, he had never forgotten the beauty in his heart. If it were Xie Yutong's previous temper, she would fly forward and stab with her sword without waiting for Master Dingye's order. However, Xie Yutong is now one of Hong Tianxiao's women, a gentle and considerate good girl. Although Sima Biao challenges her by name, as long as Hong Tianxiao doesn't nod, she will never move. Of course Hong Tianxiao knew what Sima Biao was up to, and he also knew that although Xie Yutong's martial arts skills were no worse than Sima Biao's, his fighting experience was far inferior to Sima Biao's. Therefore, when Xie Yutong looked at him with eyes, Hong Tianxiao shook his head gently. shook his head. Master Dingye also knew about Sima Biao's reputation and knew that he had bad intentions, and now Xie Yutong was different from before, she had become Hong Tianxiao's woman, so she would never dare to let Xie Yutong fight, but after all, the Emei faction Lord, we cannot let anyone else do this first scene for us. Master Dingye thought about it for a while, then said: "Donor Sima, in this first battle, Master Dingxin, the poor nun's junior sister, will fight." As soon as he finished speaking, the figure of Master Dingxin flew over the heads of Master Dingye and others like a wild goose, and landed in the field, opposite Sima Biao. In terms of martial arts, Master Dingxin is the fourth master in the Emei sect, second only to A Ke. In terms of appearance, Master Dingxin is definitely the first, but only from the bottom of the list. This is Master Dingye¡¯s key Two reasons for her fighting. Sima Biao had never seen Master Dingxin before. When Master Dingxin stood still in front of him, he almost made Sima Biao angry to death. He secretly cursed Master Dingye as a bastard and sent an old nun who was neither human nor ghost. Sima Biao said angrily: "Master Dingye, I, Sima Biao, am also a well-known person in the world. I didn't expect you to use this person to humiliate me. Just watch your move." After Sima Biao drank, he waved his palm forward and struck Dingxin Shitai's head straight. Master Dingxin did not expect that Sima Biao would do it right away. She was unprepared and was almost hit by him. She hurriedly turned sideways and barely managed to avoid Sima Biao's sword. She hurriedly pulled out her sword and fought Sima Biao until they reached a point. Master Xin felt Sima Biao's strong murderous intent and did not dare to be careless at all. He used the Emei Sect's secret skill of Luan Cloak Sword Technique. In the first fifty rounds, the two were able to fight evenly. However, once the fifty moves passed, Master Dingxin gradually fell into a disadvantage, and his moves gradually slowed down. Master Dingye was secretly anxious, knowing that Master Dingxin could persist for at most thirty rounds. After thirty rounds, she would definitely be injured by Sima Biao. Sure enough, after thirty moves, Sima Biao saw a flaw in Master Dingxin, shouted loudly, and hit Master Dingxin's abdomen with one palm. Master Dingxin hurriedly returned the sword to save himself, but unexpectedly, this move It was a feint. Just when Shitai Dingxin started to return the sword, Sima Biao suddenly changed his palm posture, from hitting the lower abdomen to hitting the chest. Master Dingxin knew something was wrong, but he had no time to save him, so he had to rush his power to his chest and forcefully bear Sima Biao's palm. He only heard a scream of "Ah", and Master Dingxin's body Like a kite with its string broken, it landed twenty feet away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)With this move, just when Shitai Dingxin started to return the sword, Sima Biao suddenly changed his palm posture, from hitting the lower abdomen to hitting the chest. Master Dingxin knew something was wrong, but he had no time to save him, so he had to rush his power to his chest and forcefully bear Sima Biao's palm. He only heard a scream of "Ah", and Master Dingxin's body Like a kite with its string broken, it landed twenty feet away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 355: The Wrath of the Demon Cult Leader You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when Master Dingxin's body fell heavily to the ground, Master Dingye's body also landed right next to Master Dingxin's body like an arrow from the string. She squatted down and held Master Dingxin in her arms. middle. Master Dingxin was severely injured. When she opened her mouth, a bloody arrow shot out. Her face suddenly turned pale and her eyes were lifeless. After seeing Master Dingye, Master Dingxin reluctantly said: "Senior Sister, Dingxin." Incompetent, a disgrace to the Emei sect.¡± After saying this, Master Dingxin opened her mouth again and vomited several large mouthfuls of blood. Then she tilted her head and died in the arms of Master Dingye. Master Dingye was in great mourning, with a cold face, staring straight at Sima Biao. If eyes could kill, Sima Biao would have died several times. However, Sima Biao didn't care at all about Master Dingye's gaze and laughed loudly: "Master Dingye, if you want to avenge this ghost-like monster, I will do it next." Master Dingye is worthy of being the leader of the sect. Although she was angry in her heart, she did not lose her sense of control. She just snorted coldly, picked up the body of Master Dingxin, and turned around slowly to go back. Just when Master Dingye had just picked up the body of Master Dingxin, several more junior sisters from Dingye came forward, took the body of Master Dingye from Master Dingye¡¯s hands, and carried it to the back. went. Just when Master Dingye returned to his seat without saying a word, a figure suddenly flew towards Sima Biao quickly behind him, and at the same time a clear voice resounded in everyone's ears: "Sima Biao, Hugh You must be crazy, let's see Hu come to meet you." As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man in his forties stood five feet away from Sima Biao. He was two heads taller than Sima Biao, with his left hand Holding a knife tightly, his right hand was gently stroking the beard on his chin. When Master Dingxin died just now, Hong Tianxiao had already considered who could deal with Sima Biao. Although the leaders of the six major sects, Xie Yunhai, and Chen Jinnan could defeat Sima Biao, after all, these people were either the leader of the sect or the leader of the sect. The leader of the gang was not comparable in status to Sima Biao, so after much deliberation, Hong Tianxiao thought of Hu Yunzhi, so he sent a secret message to A Ke, asking her to order Hu Yunzhi to fight. Master Dingxin was the most popular among the Emei sect, and she was always very kind to A Ke. After her death, how could A Ke not want to avenge her, but he also knew that he was no match for Sima Biao. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s proposal naturally made A Ke Without any consideration at all, Ke immediately let Hu Yunzhi go into battle and told him to kill Sima Biao to avenge Master Dingxin. Since following Li Zicheng's uprising, Hu Yunzhi rarely appeared in the arena. Later, after Li Zicheng's defeat, he surrendered to the Qing court and never appeared in the arena again. In total, this lasted for twenty years. So many. Therefore, although Sima Biao could see that Hu Yunzhi's Qing Gong was extremely high, he did not recognize him, so he asked with a stern expression: "Your Excellency is so handsome in Qing Gong. I guess you are not an unknown person in the world. Please tell me your surname." Hu Yunzhi laughed loudly and said: "Although I was a member of the martial arts world when I debuted, I later joined the military. I haven't appeared in the martial arts world for twenty years. Even if I tell you my name, I probably won't know it. However, in the past, I When I came out of the martial arts world at the beginning of the year, I was favored by my friends in the martial arts world and was given the nickname Flying Fox." "Flying Fox?" Hu Yunzhi is from Guandong. The nickname "Flying Fox" was given to him by fellow martial artists from Guandong. Therefore, he is not very famous in the Central Plains martial arts. What's more, after Hu Yunzhi went south, he directly joined Li Zicheng and did not have time to break through. Of course Sima Biao would never have heard of it. "Sima Biao, stop talking nonsense. The reason why I came out here is because I was ordered to avenge Master Dingxin. I wonder if you are going to kill me on the spot, or let me do it for you?" Hu Yunzhi and Sima Biao were chattering a lot. , already impatient, so he gently pulled the sword out of its sheath. Sima Biao didn't expect that Hu Yunzhi didn't take him seriously at all. He couldn't help being surprised and angry. He laughed and said: "Hahaha, okay, Sima's neck is indeed a little itchy. It depends on whether you, the fox, have that." ability?" "Okay, since you are seeking death with just one step, Hu will do what you want. Take the move." As soon as he finished speaking, Hu Yunzhi's figure rushed straight towards Sima Biao like a meteor. He who had a little bit of skill could only see a faint white shadow. The leader of the Demon Cult looked at it and groaned in his heart. Just from the power of Hu Yunzhi's sword, he could tell that Sima Biao was no match for him. Hu Yunzhi moved quickly, and Sima Biao's movements were not slow either. He stepped sideways to let go of Hu Yunzhi's extremely sharp sword. Unexpectedly, Hu Yunzhi's sword suddenly stopped in the middle of the attack. The blade turned and struck Sima Biao's neck. This sword was a unique move of the Hu family's swordsmanship, called Looking Back Meteor. Sima Biao and Hu Yizhi were both protectors of the Demon Sect and had many exchanges with each other. How could they not recognize this move? They immediately avoided the move and asked in a deep voice: "I don't know what the relationship between your Excellency and the King of Yum Sheng Knife is?"Next is the third game. "Abbot Huicong saw that the leader of the Demon Cult seemed to be trying to harm Hu Yunzhi, so he stood up hurriedly. Before they could win over Yuan Yulong and others, they had already lost one of their masters. The leader of the Demon Cult was already very angry. He suddenly came on the scene and wanted to kill Hu Yunzhi. However, after hearing the words of Abbot Huicong, the leader of the Demon Cult Only then did he remember the rule Yuan Yulong proposed before the competition, so he reluctantly suppressed the anger in his heart and said coldly: "I will challenge you in the third round." Hu Yunzhi had just fought Sima Biao fiercely for more than a hundred rounds, and his skills were slightly damaged. He did not dare to take on a master like the leader of the Demon Cult. Moreover, his mission was to protect A Ke. How could he show his bravery and lose his life? , so, as soon as the voice of the leader of the Demon Cult fell, Hu Yunzhi plucked onions from a dry place and still returned behind A Ke. The leader of the Demon Cult originally wanted to kill Hu Yunzhi to avenge Sima Biao, but he did not expect that Hu Yunzhi suddenly flew away in front of the heroes of the world and avoided his challenge. However, before the fight, he did not say that the winner of the previous game must participate in the next one. Due to the fierce battle in the field, the leader of the Demon Cult was filled with hatred for Hu Yunzhi's sudden departure, but there was nothing he could do about it. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that the leader of the Demon Cult would end up personally in the third game. Although he understood that the leader of the Demon Cult wanted to kill Hu Yunzhi to avenge Sima Biao, such an impulsive move should not be done by the leader of the Demon Cult. As a result, the climax of the battle between good and evil will come early, and Hong Tianxiao will have to appear in advance before the heroes of the world. Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to fly into the field, a figure jumped up from the chair in front and arrived five feet in front of the leader of the Demon Cult. This man was about thirty years old, with a dark complexion, wearing a green shirt, and holding a strange golden snake-shaped sword. Who else could he be if he wasn't Yuan Chengzhi. Yuan Chengzhi raised his golden snake sword and laughed loudly: "In the third round, Huashan sent Yuan Chengzhi to fight." The appearance of Yuan Chengzhi made Hong Tianxiao instinctively glance at the Ninth Princess beside him, and found that her face was as usual, without any excitement or surprise. At this time, the Ninth Princess also noticed Hong Tianxiao's gaze, turned her head to meet him, and said with a sweet smile: "Junior Brother, Senior Sister, you are the only one in my heart, and I don't have any selfish thoughts anymore." Hong Tianxiao nodded, reached out and grabbed the Ninth Princess's right hand, his eyes full of tenderness and sweetness. With this look and a word, the relationship between the two was sublimated again. Hong Tianxiao had always been worried about how the Ninth Princess would react when she met Yuan Chengzhi, but all of them disappeared at this moment. However, at this moment, Hong Tianxiao began to worry about Yuan Chengzhi. Considering that Yuan Chengzhi and Gui Xinshu were no match for him, and he was not a match for the leader of the Demon Cult, how could Yuan Chengzhi have any chance against the leader of the Demon Cult alone? Odds. Moreover, the leader of the Demon Cult was angry that Sima Biao was killed, and he wanted to show off his unparalleled martial arts skills in front of all the heroes in the world, so his attack must be extremely ruthless. In this way, Yuan Chengzhi must be in danger. The leader of the Demon Sect chuckled strangely and said: "Okay, then I will learn the unique skills of the Huashan Sect. You can use your sword first. There is no one in the martial arts today who is worthy of me taking the first move." Yuan Chengzhi didn't know that this person was the leader of the Demon Cult who made the leaders of the six sects fearful. Seeing that he was so trusting, he couldn't help but became furious and sneered: "In that case, Yuan is not polite. Look at the sword." Although he used the Golden Snake Sword, Yuan Chengzhi used the Huashan School's swordsmanship from the beginning. The sword's power was wide open and wide, centered and square, and some famous swordsmen couldn't help but nod their heads. Yuan Chengzhi's swordsmanship made everyone admire him, but the demon sect leader's martial arts made everyone secretly frightened. Not only was it extremely weird, it was also cruel and bitter, and it even made all the masters bang bang. What makes my heart beat is that although the leader of the Demon Cult strikes every move later, he comes first, and every move restrains Yuan Chengzhi's swordsmanship. In fifty rounds, Yuan Chengzhi changed no less than seven sword techniques, but he could never get rid of the situation of being controlled by the leader of the Demon Cult. The more Yuan Chengzhi fought, the more frightened he became, and the more he fought, the angrier he became. He had never been so passive since his debut. Even in the battle with the earth demon Yuzhenzi more than ten years ago, he finally defeated the enemy with the golden snake sword technique, but now, all the swords The law eclipses the leader of the Demon Cult. Another thirty moves passed, and Yuan Chengzhi, who was struggling to hold on, had no choice but to use the last move of the Golden Snake Sword Technique: Ten Thousand Snakes Eat Hearts. Yuan Chengzhi flew into the air, the golden snake sword in his hand shook rapidly, and transformed into thousands of sword flowers, which all attacked the leader of the Demon Cult. Although there were thousands of sword flowers, only one of them was real, and the rest were all imaginary. Since his martial arts mastery, Yuan Chengzhi has never been forced to use this move. As soon as he used this move, the eyes of all the masters outside the court lit up, and they all believed that Yuan Chengzhi would win this battle. Only Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly. Although Yuan Chengzhi moved extremely fast, he could not hide it from his eyes. How could he hide it from the leader of the Demon Cult? I was afraid that after this move, Yuan Chengzhi would be seriously injured even if he did not die. However, because of the rules established beforehand, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to stop easily, and could only prepare to rescue Yuan Chengzhi in time after he was seriously injured. Sure enough, in the astonishment of everyone, Yuan Chengzhi's body received a full blow from the leader of the Demon Cult, and his figure flew towards the heroes of the righteous path like an arrow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Yuan Chengzhi would be seriously injured even if he didn't die. However, because of the rules established beforehand, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to stop easily, and could only prepare to rescue Yuan Chengzhi in time after he was seriously injured. Sure enough, in the astonishment of everyone, Yuan Chengzhi's body received a full blow from the leader of the Demon Cult, and his figure flew towards the heroes of the righteous path like an arrow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 356 The Death of Yuan Chengzhi You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this moment, Hong Tianxiao's figure shot out quickly, took Yuan Chengzhi's body in the air, used his power to remove the force of the demon sect leader's blow, and landed lightly in front of Master Dingye and others. . Hong Tianxiao had no time to check Yuan Chengzhi's injuries, so he turned to Master Dingye and said anxiously: "Master, please agree to fight again tomorrow morning on the grounds that it is getting late." Hong Tianxiao flew out and took over Yuan Chengzhi's body in mid-air. Following the force of the blow from the leader of the Demonic Sect, a series of movements took only a snap of his fingers, and the movements were coherent and elegant. The leader of the Demon Cult felt secretly frightened when he saw this, and he also recognized Hong Tianxiao's identity, and understood why Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji suddenly disappeared. "Master Hong, what a good trick and a plan to hide the truth. I have been deceived by you for a year. If my guess is correct, Gong Yangtai, Wei Wuji and Tie Lingfei must have betrayed the sect. "Hong Tianxiao has been pretending to die for a year, and now he suddenly appears again. There must be some major conspiracy involved. The leader of the Demon Cult dare not underestimate Hong Tianxiao any more. Hong Tianxiao handed Yuan Chengzhi into Feng Nandi's arms and laughed loudly: "Easy to say, I was seriously injured under the siege of the four elders of your sect and was shot down to the foot of a cliff. But the sky has eyes. Since I have been given the great task of annihilating the demon sect, how can I die so easily?" The leader of the Demon Cult glanced at Hong Tianxiao with suspicion, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he sneered: "Master Hong, don't think that I don't know that Gong Yangtai, Wei Wuji, and Tie Lingfei have already betrayed the Demon Cult and switched to the Shenlong Cult. Next, after I return this time, I will definitely kill Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji first, and then order the masters to capture and kill Tie Lingfei." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "It's very good, very good. Not only Gong Yangtai, Wei Wuji and Tie Lingfei have surrendered to our Shenlong Sect, but also the two great witches of your sect, the only remaining protector of the Yum Sheng Sword King Hu Yizhi, and the central envoy Situ Qian, the mysterious ice jade girl, Mu Yulian, the messenger from the East, Qiao Luosha Mu Yulian, and the leader of the twenty-three-point altar have all submitted to our Shenlong Sect. If the leader feels that it is not enough, he can kill them one by one to avoid becoming a noble sect in the future. A secret source of trouble." "You" The leader of the Demon Cult saw that Hong Tianxiao was a treasure trove. It was obvious that he knew the secrets of the Demon Cult very well. He was secretly frightened, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He smiled strangely, "Hey, Master Hong is really powerful. He actually knows everything about our holy religion. Confidential, since it is getting late today, I will try to learn the martial arts from Leader Hong tomorrow." The leader of the Demon Cult has already made up his mind to kill Hong Tianxiao. It can be seen from the extraordinary strength displayed by the leader of the Demon Cult today that he is the only opponent of the leader of the Demon Cult on our side. If others get involved, they will only end up like Yuan Chengzhi today, so Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: " Okay, our Shenlong Cult has the canon of 'driving out the Tartars and restoring China'. Therefore, sooner or later there will be a battle between me and the leader. Today, all the heroes in the world are here. Let's make a break tomorrow. Before the battle tomorrow, I He will also reveal the secret identity of the leader to the heroes of the world." The leader of the Demon Cult was shocked when he heard this. The reason why he never showed his true face to others was because he was worried that his Manchu identity would be known by others, which would hinder his plan. He thought that he had hidden it very deeply over the years, and no one except Obai knew his true identity. He didn't want Hong Tianxiao to suddenly say these words in front of all the heroes in the world. For a moment, he didn't know whether Hong Tianxiao's words were true or false, let alone what mistakes he had made. He was extremely confused when Hong Tianxiao found out his true identity. Just when the leader of the Demon Sect was in shock and doubt, Hong Tianxiao hugged him with fists, turned around and walked towards the Emei Sect. The leader of the Demon Cult has superb martial arts skills and is almost unrivaled by anyone in the world. This news was brought to the heads of the six sects by Hong Tianxiao a long time ago, but no one has seen how high the martial arts of the Demon Cult leader is. Everyone can clearly see today's battle. Yuan Chengzhi is the second master of the Huashan Sect. His martial arts is only inferior to Abbot Huicong and Taoist Yunyan, and is higher than Xuanyangzi, Qin Wuyan and Master Dingye. Some of them have only completed eighty moves under the leader of the Demon Cult. "Alas, Brother Feng, second brother, what my cousin was struck by was the heart-destroying palm that has been extinct for many years. In addition, the leader of the Demon Cult used all his strength to strike this palm. Even though my cousin has the Zixia magical power to protect his body, it is difficult for him to do so. If it weren't for my cousin's deep inner strength to block the power of this palm, he would have been dead for a long time. Now my cousin's heart has been broken, and my younger brother is unable to save his life. The younger brother's Heavenly King Life-Saving Pill can only protect his heart for the last breath. It can only prolong his life for an hour at most." Putting down Yuan Chengzhi's right hand, Hong Tianxiao shook his head helplessly and sighed softly. "Ah", Feng Nandi and Gui Xinshu knew Hong Tianxiao's abilities. If even he was powerless, Yuan Chengzhi would undoubtedly be sentenced to death. Feng Nandi shook Hong Tianxiao's hand vigorously and trembled: "Hong Brother, is itis it really not possible?Qing, I can see that my cousin seems to be interested in her, so I will entrust her to you. The third thing is that when my brother was young, he had an unexpected encounter and obtained the Golden Snake Sword, his swordsmanship and the Golden Snake Death Cone from Xia Xueyi, the Golden Snake Master, who was Qingqing¡¯s father. Now that Qingqing is your woman, these Naturally, the things should be handed over to you, saying maybe these things will be still useful when dealing with the leader of the Demon Cult in the future Pfft. " After reluctantly saying the last word "Yong", Yuan Chengzhi could no longer hold on, spit out a large mouthful of blood, tilted his head, and died at the age of only thirty-six. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 357: Both sides suffer losses You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Cousin", "Junior Brother", "Uncle Yuan", Yuan Chengzhi's death suddenly condensed the atmosphere in the room, and a cry of sorrow came from the three people's mouths. Because they were men of the world, all three of them did not shed tears, but stood quietly in front of Yuan Chengzhi's bed. Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh and said loudly: "Cousin, please don't worry. I, Hong Tianxiao, make an oath here. Even if I spend all my time in this life, I will kill the leader of the Demon Cult to avenge you. Please rest in peace." It¡¯s strange to say that as soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s eyes, which were originally wide open, suddenly closed. Although this action only took a moment, Gui Xinshu and Feng Nandi both saw it. Gui Xinshu also said loudly: "Okay, Brother Hong, the leader of the Demon Cult has extremely high martial arts. Brother Hong may not be him alone." The opponent, and although Junior Brother Yuan is a cousin to Brother Hong, he is also a descendant of the Huashan Sect. It is naturally the responsibility of the Brother and the Head Master to avenge him. Tomorrow the three of us will fight against the leader of the Demon Sect. , to avenge Junior Brother Yuan." Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "No, I have promised to fight the leader of the Demon Cult tomorrow. If Brother Gui and Brother Feng help me, wouldn't it be a violation of the rules set at the beginning? So I think that my cousin's hatred is We have to take revenge, but we also have to win this civil fight. Tomorrow, I will fight against the leader of the Demon Cult. Not only does I have the indestructible power of Vajra to protect my body, but I also have an invulnerable treasure garment. No matter how powerful the leader of the Demon Cult is, he will You will never hurt my little brother." Speaking of this, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something and couldn't help but ask Gui Xin Shu and Feng Nandi: "I remember that my cousin has a golden silk armor given to him by his ancestor, Taoist Musang. This armor is not only invulnerable, but also invulnerable." Remove most of the external palm power. Since my cousin has this body armor, how can he still not be able to block the heart-destroying palm of the leader of the Demon Cult?" When Hong Tianxiao said this, Gui Xinshu and Feng Nandi also thought about it and felt strange in their hearts. Gui Xinshu took a step forward and touched Yuan Chengzhi's chest for a while, then unbuttoned his front and found that there was only a thin coat inside, and there was no invulnerable gold armor anywhere. "Hey, where is Master Yuan's golden silk armor?" Feng Nandi felt even more strange. Although they were uncle-nephew, he had always had a good relationship with Yuan Chengzhi in the past, and he knew that his golden silk armor never left his body. Hong Tianxiao sighed: "God's will, it seems that this is really God's will. If my cousin is wearing gold silk armor today, even though the demon sect leader's heart-destroying palm is powerful, it will not destroy my cousin's life, alas." Gui Xinshu also sighed deeply, handed the Golden Snake Sword, a gold silk bag, a thin booklet and a letter into Hong Tianxiao's hands, and said with a heavy face: "Brother Hong, this is the relic left by Junior Brother Yuan to you. In addition to the Golden Snake Sword, Golden Snake Sword Technique, and this bag of Golden Snake Life-Destroying Cones, Junior Brother also left a letter, asking you to deliver it to Qingqing, Yuying, and Tishou." For a long time, Hong Tianxiao was most worried that Yuan Chengzhi's comeback would affect the Ninth Princess's feelings for him. However, after the Ninth Princess expressed her determination, Hong Tianxiao no longer had this worry. So today Yuan Chengzhi died, and he On the contrary, I feel that I can't help but feel sorry for him. Yuan Chengzhi's three confidantees more than ten years ago, first the Ninth Princess was deceived by Hong Tianxiao's sweet words, and then they captured Jiao Waner's heart step by step, and finally they even married Wen Wen through dishonorable means. Qingqing's body has also been taken over, and Hong Tianxiao is still targeting He Tishou. As for whether the young and lively Yuan Yuying will eventually fall into the Hong family, Hong Tianxiao doesn't know. After all, among his women, mother and daughter Not only Da Yu'er's family, but also Gui Yunyan's mother and daughter, Xianglian's mother and daughter, and even Chen Yuanyuan's mother and daughter were not completely out of the question. " Death is the most important thing. Hong Tianxiao used to look down on Yuan Chengzhi's character. He was cowardly and secretly selfish, pedantic but also hypocritical. In the face of the righteousness of the world, the people were in ruins, but he chose to escape reality and live happily overseas. However, with Yuan Chengzhi's death today, Hong Tianxiao has almost completely taken over all the women related to him. All the dissatisfaction and disdain no longer exist because of Yuan Chengzhi's death. Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Brother Feng, second brother Gui, and younger brother believe that the matter of my cousin's death needs to be temporarily concealed, otherwise it will be a fatal blow to the morale of the decent people." Feng Nandi and Gui Xinshu looked at each other and found the same helplessness in each other's eyes. Feng Nandi nodded and said: "Brother Hong, what happened today is an anti-Qing incident. It is a battle between good and evil. It is no longer just a simple matter." As for the affairs of our Huashan faction, Brother Hong, as the leader of the anti-Qing alliance and the only relative of Uncle Yuan, has full authority to make decisions." Hong Tianxiao said: "In that case, let's not talk about my cousin's death for the time being. Except for the heads of the six sects, Brother Xie, Brother Chen, and my father, no one else?Uneasy. After the leader of the Demon Cult and others were seated, Hong Tianxiao laughed twice and jumped up to the middle of the competition venue. In the same posture as Yuan Chengzhi yesterday, he held the golden snake sword upside down and fisted at the leader of the Demon Cult: " I said yesterday that I will announce the name of the leader to the world today. Listen carefully, the true identity of the leader of the Demon Cult is" At this moment, the tall body of the leader of the Demon Cult suddenly shot towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao felt a powerful palm force coming towards him, almost suffocating his breath. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped out of the way, using his divine movement and various light kung fu movements, to dodge the demon sect leader's palm that was like a wave crashing on the shore. There was only a loud "boom" sound, and the place where Hong Tianxiao was standing had been punched deep. There is a big hole in the knee. Seeing that the attack failed, the leader of the Demon Cult stepped forward again and used a series of palm techniques, each one as fast as the other. It did not give Hong Tianxiao any chance to breathe, and even made it impossible for Hong Tianxiao to use his sword skills. On the surface, Hong Tianxiao was beaten by the leader of the demon sect and was completely at a disadvantage. However, a real master could see that the two men's light skills were almost the same. Although the leader of the demon sect had strong palm power, he could not help Hong Tianxiao. After a long time, once the leader of the Demon Cult is unable to fight back, it will inevitably be the time for Hong Tianxiao to fight back. Although the evil heroes were secretly surprised by the superb martial arts of the leader of the Demon Cult, they were extremely curious about his identity, especially when the leader of the Demon Cult suddenly ignored the rules of the world and took action when Hong Tianxiao was about to call out his identity. Obviously, he did not want others to know about him. 's true identity. In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred moves have passed, and Hong Tianxiao has also launched a counterattack. Within ten moves, he was able to attack four and defend six. The moves of the two people were very fast, and each move was like a rabbit rising and a falcon falling. Those with weak skills could only see two shadows, one black and one white, constantly changing their positions. Only a dozen or so people could really see the two people's moves clearly. The leader of the Demon Cult became more and more frightened as he fought. Although he could see that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was slightly inferior to his, it was not much different. If he wanted to defeat Hong Tianxiao, he would need eight hundred moves if he didn't have a thousand moves. He began to regret that he should not have just sent Gong Yangtai and four others to take Hong Tianxiao's life, but should have gone out personally. Otherwise, how could he have been in trouble today. Hong Tianxiao was even more secretly surprised. He had thought that only his Nine Yang Prajna Dragon Elephant Skill would give him endless inner strength, but he didn't expect the Demon Sect leader to be the same. After more than a hundred moves, his palm power was no longer as strong as it was at the beginning. Down. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao discovered that the martial arts of the leader of the Demon Cult were extremely strange, and his moves were cunning and strange. They did not seem to be the martial arts of the Central Plains, but they were somewhat similar to the Great Movement of the Universe, and some of these moves had been seen on the seven female guardian angels. Pass. Could it be that the martial arts used by the leader of the Demon Cult were those from the Holy Fire Order of the Persian Ming Cult? Such a question suddenly arose in Hong Tianxiao's mind. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had passed another two hundred moves, and they were still in an invincible situation. The fierce wind, the strong palm power, and the sword slashing force were still so powerful from the beginning to now. The heroes were all secretly surprised, and everyone was thinking that the internal strength of these two people was so deep, and after three hundred rounds, their moves did not weaken at all. Soon, noon time has arrived, and the two have fought for more than 500 rounds. They are still invincible, but the leader of the Demon Cult has a slight upper hand. Upon seeing this, Hong Antong knew that it was time to mess up the mind of the leader of the Demon Cult, so he suddenly used his inner strength and shouted loudly: "Everyone has listened, the leader of the Demon Cult is not a Han, but a Manchu. His true identity is Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty." The eldest son of Taiji, the eldest brother of Emperor Shunzhi, and the uncle of the current emperor, Prince Suwu Hauge. Hauge competed with Shunzhi for the throne and was defeated by Dorgon. In order to save his life, he faked his death and escaped, but somehow he became The leader of the Demon Cult. In order to regain his position, this person secretly accumulated strength. For more than ten years, under his development, the Demon Cult has become a master and has tens of thousands of followers, and the powerful official of the dynasty, Obai, is also his subordinate. It is a pity that , all the masters of the Demon Cult are Han Chinese, and they do not know the true identity of their leader. My son Tian Xiao also accidentally discovered this secret in Obai Mansion, so Hong Moucai took the opportunity to inform the world here, hoping that all the heroes in the world would not If you want to help Zhou to commit evil, you must know that this hero is a Manchu, but we are Han people. At present, Manchu and Han are not at odds with each other. Anyone who helps the demon sect is an enemy of the Han people in the world, and everyone can punish him." Hauge was shocked. When Hong Antong shouted the first sentence, he already secretly screamed that it was not good. He wanted to launch a hidden weapon at Hong Antong several times, but Hong Tianxiao saw his thoughts and stopped him. Hauge had no choice but to let Hong Antong finish what he said, and vented his anger on Hong Tianxiao. The heart-destroying palm, as the name suggests, the heart of the one who is struck by the palm will be destroyed. In the 600th round, Hong Tianxiao deliberately revealed a tiny flaw, and pretended to quickly change his moves to make up for it. However, Hauge finally found this opportunity. There was no chance for Hong Tianxiao to change his moves. Just when Hong Tianxiao's movement slowed down, he suddenly swung out his left palm and hit him directly in the face, forcing Hong Tianxiao to swing his sword. Taking advantage of the moment when Hong Tianxiao's chest was wide open, Hauge suddenly struck out with his right palm, hitting Hong Tianxiao's chest. The moment Hauge's right hand came into contact with Hong Tianxiao's chest, countless hidden weapons suddenly spilled out of Hong Tianxiao's left hand. Because the two were too close to each other, and Hong Tianxiao deliberately used himself as a bait, Hauge had no time to dodge, so he had to use all his strength on his chest to catch no less than thirty hidden weapons, and three or five of them hit him. on his mask. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The sword is on the shelf. Taking advantage of the moment when Hong Tianxiao's chest was wide open, Hauge suddenly struck out with his right palm, hitting Hong Tianxiao's chest. The moment Hauge's right hand came into contact with Hong Tianxiao's chest, countless hidden weapons suddenly spilled out of Hong Tianxiao's left hand. Because the two were too close to each other, and Hong Tianxiao deliberately used himself as a bait, Hauge had no time to dodge, so he had to use all his strength on his chest to catch no less than thirty hidden weapons, and three or five of them hit him. on his mask. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 358: Yuan Yulong is executed You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With a "pop" sound, Hong Tianxiao looked up to the sky and spit out a large mouthful of blood, and his body flew backwards like a broken arrow. Hong Antong hurriedly jumped up, rushed towards Hong Tianxiao, and took his body. Hong Antong's contact did not dissipate all the strength of that palm. Hong Tianxiao and his body actually flew backward together. They did not land on the ground until they passed over the heads of the heroes. Hong Tianxiao spurted blood and flew out, and Hauge was not much better. Hong Tianxiao learned his hidden weapon from the Ninth Princess, who learned it from the No. 1 concealed weapon master Mu Sang Taoist, and the distance between the two at that time was only an arm's length, so with that Not only did not one of the dozens of them miss, but each one penetrated three inches into the flesh and penetrated into the bone. ¡°Moreover, in order to kill Hauge, Hong Tianxiao applied different poisons to each hidden weapon. These poisons were all derived from Wang Nangu¡¯s Poison Scripture. Even if Hu Qingniu was reincarnated, it would be impossible to resolve all the poisons in a short time. Moreover, once these poisons meet in Hauge's body, they will regenerate into other poisons. To put it bluntly, even Hong Tianxiao doesn't know how to remove the poison in Hauge's body. In other words, Hauge this time Certain death. This time, Hong Tianxiao suddenly came up with the idea of ??using a rain of flowers and adding various poisons to the hidden weapon last night when he was almost tachyon. After thinking about it, Hong Tianxiao did not discuss it with Abbot Huicong and others. Instead, he discussed it with Hong Antong and Su Tsuen, Ninth Princess, and Chen Yuanyuan discussed in secret and finally decided that in order to bring peace to the world as soon as possible and to reduce casualties in the future unification of the world, they would not hesitate to resort to such despicable means. So, the plan was changed. Once Hong Tianxiao wanted to reveal Hauge's identity in front of all the heroes in the world, he would definitely stop him in every possible way, even resorting to sneak attacks. This was indeed expected by Hong Tianxiao, so when the battle between Hong Tianxiao and Hauge reached a stalemate, Hong Antong took the opportunity to reveal Hauge's identity loudly. In this way, Hauge will definitely be mentally confused, and Hong Tianxiao will take the opportunity to pretend to expose a flaw, which will lead to a lose-lose situation for both parties. In order for Hauge's identity to be exposed, the only thing that must be done is to kill Hong Tianxiao, who has comparable martial arts skills. As long as Hong Tianxiao is killed, no one can stand up to his outstanding martial arts. Coupled with the powerful strength of the Demon Cult, Hauge can force these evil masters to work for him. For the Righteous Path, the deaths of Hong Tianxiao and Yuan Chengzhi will be a heavy blow to them, especially the death of Hong Tianxiao, leaving the heroes of the Righteous Path without a leader. Since ancient times, the world has always relied on strength, and martial arts has always been based on martial arts. People in the world are unruly people. Without enough strength, there is no possibility for others to listen to your orders. After unifying the evil ways, Hauge can take down these righteous gangs one by one, using soft or hard methods. Unifying the world is simply a piece of cake for him. In Hauge's plan, the Four Banners of the Qing Dynasty in the hands of Taiwan, San Francisco, and Obai, as well as tens of thousands of well-trained disciples of the Demon Sect, and with the support of the entire Jianghu, the world is like something in his pocket. Therefore, Hauge knew that after he slapped Hong Tianxiao, he would slap him back, but the various benefits brought by killing Hong Tianxiao made him fall into Hong Tianxiao's plan of losing both sides without thinking too much. He did not expect that Hong Tianxiao What was struck was not one palm, but dozens of hidden weapons coated with various poisons. Hauge had no time to dodge and was hit by Hong Tianxiao's Rain of Flowers technique. He hurriedly moved his fingers like flying and tapped almost all the acupuncture points on his chest. However, after all, the poison had already penetrated into his bones. Even if all the meridians were cut off, he could not control the poisonous body. diffusion. Hauge secretly screamed that something was wrong, screamed a few times, used Qing Kung Fu, and flew down the mountain. After a few ups and downs, he disappeared. It was the wisest choice for Hauge to escape alone. If he was in good health, Yuan Yulong and others would be afraid of his martial arts and would not dare to show any disrespect to him. However, he is now poisoned and his martial arts are greatly reduced, even to the point of With their lives in danger, Yuan Yulong and others will never listen to his words again, and they will probably take the opportunity to restrain him and force him to question his martial arts skills. After Hauge's figure disappeared, Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E suddenly rose into the sky and came to the field hand in hand. With their fists in each other's arms, Chen Yuanyuan shouted loudly to the evil masters: "Listen up, heroes, today there are a gathering of heroes from all over the world. Emei is because the earth demon Yuan Yulong came to the Emei faction to seek revenge, but that Hauge had an ulterior motive, hoping to use this battle to establish prestige in the world of martial arts and make the world's heroes his own." Then Dong E added: "The original name of the Demon Sect is the Holy Sect, which has existed in the world for hundreds of years. However, it has always been low-key and never had any conflicts with its colleagues, so it has never been known to the public. However, the masters of the Demon Sect have always been unknown. Ruyun has more than 10,000 followers, making it the largest sect in the world. The Demon Sect has one fairy, two witches, three protectors, four elders, five envoys, six dark envoys, and twenty-three altar masters. One is not a top-notch expert, the other two are little girls.?The situation was completely overturned, and both sides suffered losses. Although Hong Tianxiao was knocked away by Hauge's palm, just like Yuan Chengzhi yesterday, Hauge was also hit by dozens of hidden weapons from Hong Tianxiao and fled the place. He did not know whether he was alive or dead, and even more so. Judging from Chen Yuanyuan's words, it seems that he is bound to die. Such a result made the three of them secretly happy, and Chen Yuanyuan's decision to have five duels with Yuan Yulong made them even more eager to reap the benefits. After all, in terms of martial arts alone, the martial arts of the three of them were definitely a notch lower than those of Yuan Yulong and the other five. Both Haoge and Hong Tianxiao were injured, and Yuan Yulong was secretly happy. He believed that the martial arts of the two of them far surpassed his, but except for these two people, even the abbot of Shaolin Temple, Master Huicong, could never defeat him, so Chen Yuanyuan proposed After the idea of ????five duels, Yuan Yulong stood up, laughed and said: "Okay, Yuan has no objection." Chen Yuanyuan smiled slightly and said: "In this case, in the first scene, the little girl Chen Yuanyuan wants to learn from Senior Yuan's martial arts, and I would like to ask Senior Yuan to give me some advice." "Chen Yuanyuan?" When Chen Yuanyuan announced her name, everyone except Dingye Shitai and A Ke, who had already known her identity, were shocked. Yuan Yulong looked at Chen Yuanyuan's pretty face in surprise and asked: " Could it be that you are the Chen Yuanyuan who made Wu Sangui sacrifice his beauty to Shanhaiguan in a fit of rage?" Chen Yuanyuan smiled sweetly and said: "I didn't expect that Senior Yuan, who has lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests for many years, actually knows the name of my concubine." Yuan Yulong laughed loudly and said: "Okay, okay, interesting. Chen Yuanyuan, the most beautiful woman in the world who has made Li Zicheng and Wu Sangui obsessed with each other, is actually a master of the demon sect. It seems that the two of them have been toyed with by you. Okay, you leader It is indeed a good method. If he does not die, if Hong Tianxiao does not live, no matter whether it is the country or the rivers and lakes, he will get it." Chen Yuanyuan said: "Senior Yuan, let's stop talking and let me teach you martial arts skills from Senior Yuan." After saying that, as if by magic, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly had a long sword in his hand and flew towards Yuan Yulong. under the neck. Over there, Dong E saw that Chen Yuanyuan had already made a move, so he turned back. Yuan Yulong shouted: "Okay." He rushed towards Chen Yuanyuan like an arrow, his right fist hit Chen Yuanyuan's right wrist holding the sword, and his left fist hit Chen Yuanyuan's waist. Chen Yuanyuan screamed, and before she could use her moves, her delicate body was like a wild goose flying in the air, flying over Yuan Yulong's head quickly, and stabbed the back of Yuan Yulong's head with the sword in her hand. Yuan Yulong was slightly shocked. He didn't expect that Chen Yuanyuan could change his moves so quickly and that his Qing Gong was so high. He hurriedly jumped forward to avoid Chen Yuanyuan's sword. How could Chen Yuanyuan give Yuan Yulong any chance? Her delicate body suddenly flipped in the air, and the sword in her hand followed Yuan Yulong again like a tarsal maggot, with the target still being the back of his head. Yuan Yulong had just stood still and before he could take a breath, he heard the sound of sword energy slashing through the air behind his head. He was shocked and hurriedly moved forward, preparing to dodge the sword. Yuan Yulong did not put Chen Yuanyuan in his eyes and underestimated the enemy, so he was so passive from the beginning. The so-called failure of one move means passiveness at every step, but Chen Yuanyuan's Qinggong is extremely high. Yuan Yulong used all kinds of skills, but he could not escape the threat of Chen Yuanyuan's sword, which was always pointed at the back of his head. When all the evil masters saw Yuan Yulong's embarrassed appearance, none of them found it funny. On the contrary, they were all shocked. Except for Hao Ge, Yuan Yulong is the one with the highest martial arts among these people, but Chen Yuanyuan's sword forced him to be so embarrassed. They all thought to themselves that if it were them, they would have been injured by Chen Yuanyuan's sword. . In fact, Chen Yuanyuan's sword technique is very famous. It is the most exquisite move in the martial arts passed down by the Fairy from the Demon Sect for generations. It even has a good name called "Chasing the Wind and Shadows". Combined with the peerless Qinggong of the Fairy from the Demon Sect, This makes it impossible for the opponent to get out of the range of this sword, and the enemy is often killed with one move. The two of them ran and chased each other, and even made several large circles in the open space. However, Yuan Yulong could not escape the attack range of Chen Yuanyuan's sword. He was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. What reputation and image he has now has already changed. They couldn't care less, they just wanted to avoid Chen Yuanyuan's sword, and then launch a counterattack to regain the disadvantage and save face. However, since Chen Yuanyuan succeeded with one move, how could she give Yuan Yulong any chance to breathe? After the two of them escaped and chased each other for five rounds, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly waved her left sleeve forward, and her sleeve suddenly expanded. It was more than ten feet long, and like a spiritual snake, it bound Yuan Yulong's upper body tightly, and even his arms were tied in it. Liuyunshuixiu, many of the heroes are well-informed people, many people immediately recognized that what Chen Yuanyuan used was Liuyunshuixiu, a unique skill that has been extinct for hundreds of years. Of course Yuan Yulong knew that, and he knew even more that Chen Yuanyuan would pierce the back of his head with a sword and hurriedly began to struggle desperately. Unexpectedly, Yuan Yulong struggled harder and harder. As the heroes screamed, Chen Yuanyuan's sword pierced the back of Yuan Yulong's head and out of his mouth (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com )?In the past, he hurriedly began to struggle desperately. Who would have expected that Yuan Yulong struggled harder and harder, and as the heroes screamed, Chen Yuanyuan's sword pierced the back of Yuan Yulong's head and out of his mouth (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 359: Taking advantage of Dong E You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Chen Yuanyuan shook her left hand, and the long sleeve flew towards Chen Yuanyuan's left hand again like a snake. Looking over, what I saw was an ordinary sleeve. As Chen Yuanyuan retracted her long sleeves, Yuan Yulong's body also fell backwards, but was held up by the hilt of the sword in Chen Yuanyuan's right hand. He couldn't fall down at all. However, Chen Yuanyuan kicked Yuan Yulong's body out. Three feet away, he landed on the ground, struggled a few times, and stopped moving. After killing Yuan Yulong, Chen Yuanyuan's delicate body made a wonderful flip in the air and still landed at the position before she made the move. She glanced at Yuan Yulong's body and still said to the heroes in a beautiful and clear voice: "Everyone. Hero, the little girl couldn't hold back for a moment and hurt Senior Yuan's life, please forgive me." When Chen Yuanyuan said these words, although she still had a smile on her face and her voice was like an oriole coming out of the valley, the heroes all felt trembling in their ears when they heard it. Moreover, Chen Yuanyuan's peerless appearance seemed to have an extra layer of Shura yarn in the eyes of the heroes. , especially the person who had lusted after Chen Yuanyuan in his heart just now. Not only the masters of the evil sect were shocked, but the masters of the righteous path were also shocked. Today is the first time many people have heard of Chen Yuanyuan's true identity, let alone seen Chen Yuanyuan's martial arts. Even A Ke has never seen Chen Yuanyuan perform martial arts. Gaining the upper hand with one move and easily killing Yuan Yulong, even Abbot Huicong, who has the highest martial arts skills, thought it was impossible. Moreover, many people began to think that a witch from the Demon Sect could already possess such superb martial arts, not to mention that there were so many masters in the sect. Without Hong Tianxiao, there really would be no gang in the world that could compete with her. After Chen Yuanyuan scanned the crowd with her beautiful eyes, she saw that all the masters of the evil sect were suppressed by her, and she felt quite satisfied. This was the first time she had fought against someone in more than ten years. What made Chen Yuanyuan happy was that not only did her martial arts not fall behind at all, , on the contrary, I have improved a lot. Chen Yuanyuan was worried about Hong Tianxiao's injury, so she added: "This first round is considered to be the victory for the little girl. Next, I will ask the four seniors to discuss who will fight, and the little girl will go down to rest first." After that, Chen Yuanyuan counterattacked. , jumped behind a group of righteous masters, and then a few more jumped into the secret room of Master Dingye's practice room. When Chen Yuanyuan arrived, Hong Tianxiao had already woken up. Although Hauge's palm was extremely powerful, fortunately, Hong Tianxiao was protected by treasure clothes, which relieved part of the palm's power, and he was not afraid of any external force. Magical skill, otherwise Hong Tianxiao would end up like Yuan Chengzhi. Even so, Hong Tianxiao still suffered minor injuries to his internal organs. However, after taking two Heavenly King Life-Saving Pills and having Hong Antong unblock the veins for his power, the injury has recovered. Just when Chen Yuanyuan entered the secret room, Hong Tianxiao had already changed into new clothes and was about to go out with Hong Antong. Chen Yuanyuan was overjoyed when she saw that Hong Tianxiao didn't look injured at all, and hurriedly went up to meet him. She took Hong Tianxiao and looked back and forth before feeling completely relieved. Hong Antong also knew what was going on. When Chen Yuanyuan came to Hong Tianxiao, he had already walked out of the secret room with a smile and went over there to watch the duel between the two sides. Seeing Chen Yuanyuan caring about him so much, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel moved, so he gently held her in his arms and whispered in her ear: "What, Yuanyuan, are you worried? Do you want me to take off all your clothes now?" I want you to check it carefully." As he said that, Hong Tianxiao's hand unconsciously climbed up to Chen Yuanyuan's chest. Chen Yuanyuan's pretty face turned red, and she hurriedly took Hong Tianxiao's magic hand away from her chest, and said softly: "Sir, there is a fierce fighting over there. E'er will be on the stage soon. Aren't you worried about her safety?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Her martial arts skills are not inferior to yours. Although those old demons have dominated the world for many years, they are still no match for her. What do I have to worry about? Yuanyuan must have killed Yuan It¡¯s the big devil Yulong, if Miss Dong can win too, I will congratulate the two of you tonight, sir, and let¡¯s have a good time.¡± Chen Yuanyuan smiled, dodged Hong Tianxiao's hug again, and said with a sweet smile: "It seems that the young master can't wait any longer, but that's okay. E'er and Yuanyuan have similar life experiences. They have a hard life, and they will have a young master in the future. Dear, E'er now has a family. Moreover, Hauge will definitely die this time, and Ke'er will no longer have to carry out his orders. When we meet Ke'er next time, we, the three fairies of the Demon Cult, can serve together. Young Master." Hong Tianxiao thought of Nie Kehua, who had been begging him to lose her virginity, and also thought of the beautiful scene of Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E and Nie Kehua serving him on the same bed. His heart was filled with excitement, and his lower body was even more excited. But he also knew that it wasn't right now.He shouted: "Amitabha, you are so good, Donor Nangong, Donor Xia, now the leader of the Demon Cult has fled, Yuan Yulong and He Dingsan are dead, Donor Fang woke up and followed Leader Hong, I thought that the two of them can no longer help the evil sect, At present, the Manchu and Qing court is our common enemy. How about the two benefactors also put down their butcher knives, join the anti-Qing alliance to fight against the Qing court, and recover the Han people's country. I wonder what the two benefactors will do?" "Hehe", Xia Renxiong sneered twice, and then in a flash, he came three feet in front of Abbot Huicong, "Abbot Huicong, I, Xia Renxiong, am not a Han at all, so why should I participate in your Manchu-Han dispute? In. Now that you have gone out to fight, Xia will learn the peerless martial arts from the abbot of Shaolin Temple. If Xia is lucky enough to win three moves and two moves, please ask Abbot Huicong to let Xia go down the mountain. Xia promises that he will never help the Manchus. The imperial court.¡± Xia Renxiong is a descendant of the Xixia people in the Song Dynasty. He has extraordinary supernatural powers. He was taught by an expert when he was young. Not only did he practice martial arts that made him proud in the world, but he was also proficient in poison. However, he was extremely cruel and often used poison. The opponent was split in half, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and the liver and gallbladder were eaten. Later, Taoist Master Mu Sang heard about this and came to find him. After more than a hundred rounds of fighting, he finally captured Xia Renxiong. Taoist Mu Sang wanted to take Xia Renxiong's life, but he begged and promised that he would never kill a living person or eat his liver and gallbladder again. So, Taoist Mu Sang cut off one of his left arms. , thought it was a lesson, but spared his life. Since then, Xia Renxiong has really withdrawn from the world and lived in seclusion. However, Xia Renxiong is not sincerely repentant. Instead, he is practicing hard with one arm and is waiting for the news of the death of Taoist Mu Sang. After nearly twenty years of hard training, three months ago, Xia Renxiong finally succeeded in his magical skills, and was persuaded by Yuan Yulong to return to the world. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s peerless magical power made Xiong, a Xia man, still fearful. He was worried that even if he defeated Abbot Huicong, Hong Tianxiao would not let him go down the mountain easily, so he spoke up and expressed his determination that he would never help the Manchu court. But he didn't know that in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, he was already destined to die. Hearing this, Abbot Huicong turned around and glanced at Hong Tianxiao. Seeing him nodding, he said to Xia Renxiong, "Okay, I promise, please, donor Xia." In fact, in terms of martial arts alone, Xia Renxiong is inferior to Abbot Huicong, but Xia Renxiong has developed a unique skill of poison palm during the twenty years of retreat. When fighting with people, Xia Renxiong's palms will emit a faint poisonous gas. The opponent will not notice it after inhaling it, but this poisonous gas in the opponent's body will extremely consume the opponent's skill. When the opponent is aware of it, the skill will be reduced. There was less than half left, so Xia Renxiong had the confidence to defeat Abbot Huicong and go down the mountain. After Xia Renxiong came back to the world, he had never used this poisonous palm skill to fight against anyone. Therefore, Abbot Huicong didn't know this, so he didn't have any precautions. However, since Hui Cong became the abbot of Shaolin at the age of forty and became the number one master in Shaolin Temple, his reputation was definitely not in vain. He soon discovered that there was something wrong with Xia Renxiong's palm wind, so he should hold it Breathing, he performed the mutual fighting technique with both hands at the same time, using the powerful Vajra Palm of his left hand and the curling finger of his right hand. In just ten moves, Xia Renxiong was completely unable to parry. Master Huicong, the abbot of Shaolin, possesses the miraculous skill of fighting with both hands. Since the last time Feng Nandi led six sects to the Shaolin Temple to ask for the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra", it has spread throughout the world. However, Xia Renxiong had not returned to the world at that time, so he did not know about it. After Yuan Yulong invited Xia Renxiong out, he did not expect Abbot Huicong to come to the aid of the Emei sect, so he did not tell Xia Ren about it. Bear, that's why there was a scene where Xiaren Xiong was helpless under the attack of Abbot Huicong's two-hand fighting technique. Soon, at the fifteenth move, Abbot Huicong found a flaw and hit Xia Renxiong's chest with his left hand. The powerful Vajra Palm is the most powerful palm technique in the Shaolin Temple, and this palm Abbot Huicong's ten successful powers were gathered together. Although Xia Renxiong was thick-skinned, how could he withstand such an extremely strong palm force? Hearing only a series of "click-click" sounds, Xia Renxiong spat out. The blood flew out and landed seven feet away. He struggled to sit up, but failed and fell to the ground dead. Abbot Huicong breathed a sigh of relief, checked his physical strength, and found that there was no major discomfort in his body. Then he felt relieved, clasped his palms together, and recited the Buddha's name in a low voice: "Amitabha, it's good, it's good, if it weren't for Xia Donor, the wind in your palm is highly poisonous. If you want to harm me, how could I kill you and take your life? You are really doing your own harm, Amitabha." After saying that, Abbot Huicong no longer looked at Xia Renxiong. He glanced at the corpse and walked straight back to his seat. At present, among the five members of Yuan Yulong, there is only one Yin Yang scholar Nangong Jie left, and the only one on Hong Tianxiao's side who has not taken action is Gui Xinshu. Before Abbot Huicong returns to his seat, Gui Xinshu has already jumped up. Where Abbot Huicong was standing just now, he cupped his fists at the Yin-Yang scholar Nangong Jie and said: "Brother Nangong, Gui knows that Brother Nangong is different from Yuan Yulong, Xia Renxiong and others. Brother Nangong has always hated evil as much as hatred, and has clear grudges. Why should a person who is an enemy help the tyrants? What¡¯s more, Yuan Yulong is already dead, and Gui considers himself to be friends with Brother Nangong, so how about persuading Brother Nangong to stop?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Brother Gong, Gui has always known that Brother Nangong is different from Yuan Yulong, Xia Renxiong and others. Brother Nangong has always hated evil as much as enemies and has clear grudges. He is a person who enjoys grudges. Why should he help others to do evil? What's more, Yuan Yulong is already dead. Gui I consider myself to be friends with Brother Nangong, so how about I persuade Brother Nangong to stop? "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 360: Something happened in Emei You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Before Nangong Jie could speak, Fang Zhongqiong, the nine-fingered demon beggar standing behind Hong Tianxiao, hurriedly said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master, Nangong Jie is also a man. Like his subordinates, he is definitely not like Yuan Yulong or Xia Renxiong. Moreover, this He is resourceful and has great martial arts. If the master adopts him for his own use, he will become a big arm for the master. Please think twice." At this time, Nangong Jie let out a long sigh and said: "Brother Gui, it's not that Nangong Jie doesn't know how to praise, it's actually Yuan Yulong who saved my life in the past. He asked me to help him this time. If I leave here, everyone in the world will be shocked." Wouldn¡¯t everyone laugh at me, Nangong Jie, for being greedy for life and afraid of death? Brother Gui, although I think I am not an invincible opponent of your divine fist, this battle is inevitable. If Nangong Jie can die under Brother Gui¡¯s divine fist , it can be regarded as one of the great pleasures in life.¡± Just when Gui Xinshu was in a dilemma, he heard a clear laugh in the air, and then Hong Tianxiao appeared next to Gui Xinshu. Seeing Hong Tianxiao going off in person, Nangong Jie's heart tightened, a look of fear appeared in his eyes, and he involuntarily took a step back with his fists clenched in a defensive posture. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said to Nangong Jie: "Senior Nangong came to Emei just to repay Yuan Yulong's kindness in saving you in the past, and Yuan Yulong's revenge was due to the palm of Master Qingyuan in the past. Therefore, this junior thinks that only Senior Nangong is Yuan Yulong Repaying this palm can be regarded as repaying Yuan Yulong's life-saving grace. I wonder what your senior wishes?" Nangong Jie was silent when he heard this. You must know that ants are greedy for life, let alone humans. Nangong Jie is also the kind of hero who can risk his life for his friends and loyalty. However, Yuan Yulong is dead now, and Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is unfathomable. If he insists on avenging Yuan Yulong, he will definitely lose his life in Mount Emei. But now Hong Tianxiao's proposal can be regarded as repaying Yuan Yulong's life-saving kindness, and secondly, it is possible to save his life. How can he not be moved? . Gui Xinshu also advised: "Brother Nangong, as Brother Hong said, a palm for a palm, so we don't owe each other anything. Even if Yuan Yulong knows something, he will only be grateful to Brother Nangong. Moreover, the current national justice In the past, personal grievances in the martial arts were nothing compared to this. Brother Nangong should keep his seven-foot body to serve the country, so that he can live up to his martial arts skills." When Brother Nangong heard this, his heart moved, and he nodded and said: "Okay, in this case, if Nangong Jie insists on his opinion, it will be a bit pedantic. According to the words of Master Hong and Brother Gui, I just don't know if Master Dingye agrees. ?¡± After hearing this, Master Dingye hurriedly stood up and recited the Buddha's name in a low voice: "Amitabha, today's bloody battle in Emei was all due to the kindness of our ancestors at the time, and the evils were not eliminated before the disaster in Emei. Now we are rebelling against the Qing Dynasty. The battle is imminent. No matter what was right or wrong between the former master and Yuan Yulong, today the poor nun is willing to end his personal grudges early. The poor nun is willing to accept the three palms of the Nangong benefactor on behalf of the former master. After the three palms, no matter whether the poor nun lives or dies, the past grudges will be over. A write-off.¡± After Master Dingye finished speaking, he turned to A'ke and said, "A'ke, if you suffer misfortune for your master, you are the eighteenth generation leader of the Emei sect. You must not avenge your master, but rebel against the Qing Dynasty." Da Ren, follow Alliance Leader Hong to seek justice for the Han people in the world. In addition, I hope you can reconsider what I said to you that day." After saying that, Master Dingye took the ring from his hand. Come down and gently put it on Akko's hand. A Ke said with tears in his eyes: "Master, let this disciple receive these three palms on your behalf. The Emei Sect cannot live without a master." Master Dingye smiled lovingly and said: "Silly boy, your skills are not as good as my master, so you can't stand these three palms. Moreover, my master believes in you. As long as you can figure this out, the Emei Sect will definitely be in your hands." It will be carried forward, and all your master uncles will fully assist you, so just don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing that Master Dingye had already begun arranging the funeral arrangements, everyone else couldn't bear it, but they also knew that they were outsiders of this kind of thing, and even if they had the intention, they couldn't help, so they all sighed. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao laughed again and said, "Master, why don't I just take these three palms for Master?" "You?" Master Dingye was stunned when he heard this, and the heroes were also shocked after hearing this. In the battle with the demons just now, Hong Tianxiao was able to kill the enemy, which can be regarded as a way to eliminate demons and defend the way, but now the Emei sect has returned the same palm as before. To settle the matter due to the grievances, it can be regarded as an explanation to the world of martial arts. Hong Tianxiao is not a member of the Emei sect, so it is a bit inappropriate to take action. Master Dingye said: "The poor nuns understand the idea of ??Hong Alliance Leader. This matter is a personal grudge between the poor nuns or the Emei Sect and Yuan Yulong. It is not a grand plan to fight against the Qing Dynasty. Please forgive the poor nuns for not obeying the leader's instructions. Word." Hong Tianxiao turned to Master Dingye and said, "Has Master Dingye forgotten my relationship with the Emei Sect?" CertainlyI will help the disciples to live a life of licking blood, but if Master Hong crosses the river to fight in the future, we, the Giant Whale Gang, will definitely help us with all our strength. Please forgive me, Master Hong, and Huang took his leave. "After that, Huang Qishan raised his hands to Hong Tianxiao and led nearly a hundred disciples down the mountain. After Huang Qishan left, the leader of the Shura Sect stood up, walked up to Hong Tianxiao, and said softly: "Master Hong, although this little girl is not a man, she also knows the justice of the world, but this matter is of great importance, little girl. You must go back and discuss with the elders in the sect. Regardless of success or failure after ten days, you will inform Master Hong." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 361 Death of Hauge You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After sending away the evil heroes, Hong Tianxiao issued the first order of the leader of the Anti-Qing Alliance, which was to kill Hauge, the leader of the Demon Cult. The heroes also understood the threat that Hauge would pose to the Demon Sect and the anti-Qing plan if he remained alive, so they had no objections to the first order issued by Hong Tianxiao. An hour passed between when Hauge came down the mountain with serious injuries and when the evil heroes came down. However, Hong Tianxiao was very confident about finding Hauge's hiding place. Among the more than thirty hidden weapons that Hong Tianxiao shot at Hauge, one was not poison, but a special drug. After this drug is combined with flesh and blood, it will emit a faint and strange fragrance. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao concluded that After Hauge was poisoned by so many poisons, he definitely couldn't run very far, so he didn't chase him directly at that time. Instead, he waited for everything to be dealt with before leading the heroes to divide his troops into five groups to chase him. Hong Tianxiao was with Xie Yutong and Dong E, Abbot Huicong, Xie Yunhai and Chen Jinnan were together, Taoist Yunyan, Master Dingye and Chen Yuanyuan were together, Qin Wuyan, Gui Xinshu and Qiu Jiangnan were together, Xuanyangzi, Su Quan and Jiu Gongzhu were together. , Hong Antong led Fang Zhongqiong and Nangongjie to sit in the center and stay at the Emei camp. After teaching the other four groups how to identify this strange fragrance, Hong Tianxiao took the lead in taking Xie Yutong and Dong E down the mountain. The Emei Sect was located in Emei County, so the only place Hauge could go after he was seriously injured was Emei County. According to the division of labor in advance, Hong Tianxiao and the other three were responsible for searching the eastern district of Emei County, up to a hundred miles outside the city. Perhaps it was God who destined Hauge to die in the hands of Hong Tianxiao. After Hauge hurriedly went down the mountain, he wanted to escape as far away as possible, but when he ran thirty miles out of the east gate, Hauge suddenly felt that his chest was not only The pain was excruciating, and there was also a feeling of numbness and soreness. How could he, who was so full of surprises in the world, not know this symptom of poisoning. Therefore, Hauge hurriedly stopped, found a big tree with lush leaves, jumped onto the tree, and began to use his energy to force poison. Just when Hong Tianxiao and the two women came to search the woods, Hauge was at a critical moment in his performance. He felt that the person who came to the woods was Hong Tianxiao, who was hurting both of him. Hauge couldn't help but feel shocked. He knew that even he couldn't recover from the power of the heart-destroying palm he unleashed with all his strength in an hour. Hauge didn't dare to be careless. He immediately held his breath and stared at the three people through the gaps between the leaves. Hong Tianxiao and the others followed the blood stains and the strange smell all the way here, and suddenly found that the blood stains were gone, and the strange smell also suddenly disappeared. Hong Tianxiao felt very strange in his heart. Could it be that Hauge had gone to heaven and earth? It should be noted that that kind of blood-scented powder was definitely ranked among the top five in Wang Nangu's "Poison Classic". Looking up at the leaves covering the clouds and the sun, Hong Tianxiao felt something in his heart and thought to himself, maybe there is a certain kind of tree in the woods that can suppress the smell of blood-scented powder. Seeing Hong Tianxiao stopped moving forward, Xie Yutong asked, "Sir, what's wrong?" Hong Tianxiao said: "Be careful, don't leave me three feet away, Hauge is hiding in this forest." ?? Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "I don't know, maybe there is a kind of tree breath here that can restrain the blood-scented powder, and that strange fragrance disappeared in this forest." Hearing this, Xie Yutong was horrified. Her delicate body couldn't help but move towards Hong Tianxiao. She looked around with her beautiful eyes and said in a trembling voice: "Master, what should we do? He is hiding it while we are hiding it. Why don't we go back and put him in the clear?" Abbot Huicong, please call over." While Hong Tianxiao carefully inquired about the surrounding situation, he replied: "No, first, it is not sure whether the leader of the Demon Cult is in this forest. Maybe this is his plan to escape from the golden cicada. Second, if he In this forest, once the three of us leave, he will definitely take the opportunity to escape, and it will be even more difficult to find him by then." Dong E suddenly asked: "Master Hong, I wonder how many percent of Hauge's martial arts can he still perform after being poisoned by so many poisons?" "This" Hong Tianxiao was also stopped by her question. Don't say for a moment, he was sure that Hauge would never be able to get rid of these more than 30 kinds of poisons in less than ten years, but could he rely on his profound knowledge? The internal force temporarily forced all the poison to a certain place in the body, and Hong Tianxiao didn't know it. Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh and said: "In short, we must kill Hauge here today. You must not leave three feet away from me, so as not to give him a chance to take advantage. Let's slowly search this forest, Yutong, please pay attention." Wait a moment, Miss Dong, youNormally, these poisons would naturally not be hidden from him, but the excitement of finding the peerless martial arts made him careless. When he discovered the poison, the poison had entered his heart and there was no cure. " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Then Ouyang Kai passed on all his martial arts skills to you and asked you to take over the position of leader of the Demon Sect. But how did you obtain the six Holy Fire Orders of the Ming Sect?" Hauge sighed: "I stole the Holy Fire Token from the Mingjiao General Forum. Although Ouyang Kai passed all his martial arts knowledge to me and gave me two Great Return Pills that can increase my internal strength for twenty years, after all, I had no foundation in internal strength before, but Ouyang Kai's internal strength and martial arts were much inferior. So, after returning to the Demon Cult Headquarters, I used the excuse of going too far while practicing kung fu to practice in seclusion, and then taught him All major matters were left to Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E and Hu Yizhi. However, these three people doubted my identity and tried to test me. I had already practiced the Nine Transformations of the Demon, so I was not afraid of their testing. After some testing, they found out Apart from the fact that my skill has weakened a lot, I don¡¯t have any flaws, so I believe the reason why I became obsessed with practicing Qigong.¡± Hauge added: "I am a martial arts prodigy who is rare to see in a century. In just three years, not only did my martial arts reach a level of one thousand years, but my martial arts also improved by leaps and bounds. Even compared to Ouyang Kai, I am not much inferior. Now I am invincible. With all the martial arts in the world, my dying emperor's heart naturally boiled up again. However, I also know that the country is now in a stable state, and the power of the Holy Religion alone cannot compete with it. Therefore, while constantly expanding the strength of the Holy Religion, I , and even wooed other helpers in the world, including the Sun and Moon God Sect." "The Sun and Moon God Sect has over ten thousand members, and there are so many masters in the religion. If we can win them over tens of thousands of troops, I don't think King Hua Yu, the leader of the Sun and Moon God Sect, would not appreciate the promotion and categorically rejected my invitation. However, the Sun and Moon God Sect has more than 10,000 followers." Duguhe, the iron-armed bear king among the five elders of the Moon God Sect, was bribed by me and prepared to kill King Hua Yu. Who would have expected that King Hua Yu did not kill him, but instead stole six Holy Fire Tokens. At first, I didn¡¯t know what to do. What it was, I found out later that it turned out to be peerless martial arts. This is how I got the Holy Fire Order." Hong Tianxiao finally solved the mystery in his heart, nodded and said: "Well, I wonder what you want from me?" When Hauge heard this, his eyes revealed a fierce look, and he gritted his teeth and said: "I only ask you for one thing, and that is to kill Fulin for me, and then dig out Dorgon's body and whip it for five days." A hundred blows, and then the body is exposed in the wilderness, and finally I ask Master Hong to teach that woman Da Yuer a lesson for me, so that you will always be your crotch minister." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly. It seemed that Hauge already knew that Da Yuer had become his woman. Otherwise, he would not have been so polite with his words, or at least add the word "cheap" before the word "woman". Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Okay, I will agree to all three of your requests. You can commit suicide." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao agreed to his request, Hauge's tense heartstrings suddenly relaxed, and his mental support suddenly collapsed at this moment. Hong Tianxiao suddenly noticed that the wrinkles on Hauge's face suddenly increased a lot at this moment, and his hair was much whiter than before. He stretched out his left palm tremblingly, and suddenly shouted loudly, using his palm to backhand. He hit himself on the chest, vomiting a large mouthful of black blood, flew backwards, and fell heavily three feet away. After struggling for a few times, he became motionless. Hong Tianxiao was worried that this was Hauge's plan to cheat his death, so he walked over and gave him two more palms. Then he felt relieved. He made a big hole beside him with one palm, kicked Hauge's body in, and then hit him again. Bury the big hole. After burying Hauge, Hong Tianxiao felt truly relieved. As soon as Hauge died, the Demon Cult became completely his, and there was no one else in the world except Kangxi. If you have the capital, you can compete with him. Hong Tianxiao turned around and came to Dong E's side, and found that her face was a little redder than before, but she was still unconscious. Xie Yutong obviously discovered this, so she kept waiting for Hong Tianxiao to finish her work. Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand to lift up Dong E's delicate body and said to Xie Yutong: "Although Miss Dong's life is not in danger, we must rush back to Emei immediately to perform exercises and heal her injuries. Otherwise, we may cause her death." His skill is greatly reduced." When Hong Tianxiao and Xie Yutong returned to the Emei Sect, none of the other four groups came back. Hong Tianxiao ordered Xie Yutong to send someone to recall Abbot Huicong and others, and then carried Dong E into the secret room of Dingye Master Tai's practice room. The healing process was extremely simple, but Hong Tianxiao made a mistake and deliberately removed all the clothes from himself and Dong E. The two of them were naked, just like Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu back then, with their palms facing each other. In just one cup of tea, Dong E's internal injuries have completely recovered, and his beautiful eyes have slowly opened. However, what shocked and embarrassed her was that the first thing Dong E saw when he opened his eyes was Hong Tianxiao's naked body. Then she instinctively looked at her body, screamed involuntarily, withdrew her palms, and He crossed his arms to protect his chest. However, Dong E soon understood that it seemed that it would be difficult to escape Hong Tianxiao's clutches today, and his pretty face turned red with embarrassment. Hong Tianxiao could see that Dong E had no intention of getting angry. He knew that she already agreed with her, so she didn't even bother to explain. She hugged Dong E's delicate body and pressed her gently under him( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)What she saw was Hong Tianxiao's naked body, and then she instinctively looked at her body. She couldn't help but let out a scream, withdrew her palms and crossed her arms to protect her breasts. However, Dong E soon understood that it seemed that it would be difficult to escape Hong Tianxiao's clutches today, and his pretty face turned red with embarrassment. Hong Tianxiao could see that Dong E had no intention of getting angry. He knew that she already agreed with her, so she didn't even bother to explain. She hugged Dong E's delicate body and pressed her gently under him( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 362 Slut Luo Qihong and Yunyue You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A month later, Hong Tianxiao escorted Princess Jianning back to the capital. More than five months have passed since Hong Tianxiao was appointed as the marriage envoy and escorted Princess Jianning south to when Hong Tianxiao escorted Princess Jianning back to the capital. For five months, Kangxi and Obai also fought hard. Because of the death of Hu Ertai, the Minister of Rites, Obai lost a think tank to advise him, and gradually fell into a disadvantage in repeated contests with Kangxi. However, Obai relied on the huge power of the Demon Cult behind him and the troops of the Four Banners in his hands. He didn't care about this and just waited for the order from the leader of the Demon Cult. On the night when Hong Tianxiao returned to the capital, several uninvited guests suddenly came to Obai Mansion. They were none other than the Demon Sect's protector Yum Knife King Hu Yizhi and the only two remaining elders of the four elders, Iron Fist Gong Yangtai and Fantasy Halberd Wei Wuji. When Hauge always gave orders to Obai, he always sent messages through flying pigeons. He had never sent a protector and two elders to go at the same time as he did today. Oboi was secretly happy. Hauge was so cautious. He must have sent an important order to raise troops. So, Obai took two brothers, Yi Tianying and Yi Tianyan, to lead Hu Yizhi and the others into the secret room. After some pleasantries, Obai hurriedly asked Hu Yizhi and the others what orders they had brought from the leader of the Demon Cult. Hu Yizhi didn't say anything, just smiled slightly, took out a secret letter sealed with fire paint from his arms, handed it into Obai's hand, and then sipped tea leisurely. Obai hurriedly opened the letter, and when he saw it, it was indeed Hauge's handwriting, and the imprint was flawless. He couldn't help but be very happy and shouted "Hello" several times. After reading the letter, Ao Bai handed it to the Yi brothers and said with a smile to Hu Yizhi: "I didn't expect that the leader of the church paid so much attention to Ao that he actually sent Protector Hu, Elder Gongyang and Elder Wei to come in person, and there were three people to help. , even if the leader doesn¡¯t have a single soldier, Ao is still confident that he can capture the capital and capture Xuanye¡¯s child at the leader¡¯s disposal.¡± Hu Yizhi smiled slightly and said: "Master Ao, please don't underestimate the enemy. The leader once said that although Xuanye is young, he has the talents of a generation of wise kings. He is excellent in both literature and military strategy. Although Master Ao has experienced hundreds of battles, he has thousands of talents." Even if your husband is not brave enough, you should not underestimate him, otherwise, you will make the mistake of underestimating the enemy and advancing rashly. This is one of the reasons why the leader sent me, Brother Gongyang, and Brother Wei here." Ao Bai chuckled and said: "What Hu Fa said is exactly what Ao said just now. Ao has watched Xuan Ye's son grow up, and naturally knows that this kid is more difficult to deal with than his father. He is very similar to Taizong in the past. The demeanor of an emperor. In the letter from Protector Hu, Elder Gongyang, and Elder Wei, the leader only said that Ao should obey the orders of the three of them, but did not mention when the troops would start. I wonder what the leader¡¯s intention was? " Hu Yizhi said: "When Hu and the others came, the leader had repeatedly told them that the matter of raising an army must first be kept secret. As for whether it is sooner or later, it has nothing to do with the overall situation. The Hus and the others were originally reckless, and they were not ready to fight on the march. This matter is for laymen, so Master Ao should take the lead in raising the army, while my brothers and I can help from the side." At first, Obai was dissatisfied with Hauge for sending a few people who didn't know how to march and fight to follow him around. He was even extremely worried, worried that they would give random orders. But now after hearing Hu Yizhi's words, his worries turned to joy. , secretly thought, it seems that the leader still trusts me, otherwise, he would not have sent these martial arts savages. At this moment, something unexpected happened in Hong Tianxiao's house. However, this incident had nothing to do with the cause of anti-Qing Dynasty. It was just an emotional debt of Hong Tianxiao's past. This woman's name was Yunyue, and she was originally the favorite concubine of the Zhengzhou magistrate. At that time, Hong Tianxiao escorted Princess Jianning south, passed by Zhengzhou, and rested there for one night. It happened that night the Huashan Sect and the Tiandihui jointly assassinated the princess, causing Princess Jianning to He was injured and had to be delayed for three nights. That night, Hong Tianxiao's thought that "it's better to steal a concubine" was at work, and he had a dramatic incident with Yunyue, the concubine of Magistrate Liao. Originally, Hong Tianxiao was just acting for fun, but after seeing Hong Tianxiao's golden gun, Yunyue suddenly became determined to leave Magistrate Liao and follow Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao couldn't bear to refuse her at that time, so he posed a problem to her and said: "I am going to Yunnan on business this time by the emperor's order. It is really inconvenient to take you with me. If you really want to follow me, from today on, You are not allowed to have sex with any man again. If you can do it, you can come to me in the Liu Mansion in the capital and I will take you in." Who would have expected that just after Hong Tianxiao made this "promise" that he believed could dispel Yunyue's thoughts, Yunyue immediately returned to his room, packed up, left Magistrate Liao's residence, and headed north to the capital. Yunyue is also a smart woman. Before leaving Zhengzhou City, she had a fake scar made and put on her face, and she used a very generous, couldn't help but ask: "Yunyue, Zhengzhou is thousands of miles away from the capital, how did a weak woman like you get here?" Hearing this, Yunyue's face was filled with defeat, and she said faintly: "Master, Yunyue can swear to God that since that night, Yunyue has never let another man touch Yunyue's finger. If Master doesn't believe it, Yunyue can only express her innocence by dying." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he knew that Yunyue had misunderstood what he meant. He was worried that she would really get it wrong, so he hurriedly pulled her into his arms and said softly: "Master, of course I don't mean this. We will talk about this later. The two of us will do it first." Yunyu's talk opened the eyes of Jiao Niang and Qi Hong." After that, Hong Tianxiao picked up Yunyue, who was blushing, and walked towards the big bed (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 363: Marriage to Princess Jianning You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Emperor Kangxi seemed very happy about Liu Feiying's return. He had been at the upper hand during the six months of open and covert fighting with Ao Bai, but Hong Tianxiao's return greatly increased his strength. Not only was he not inferior to Ao Bai politically, but now that Liu Feiying came back, Emperor Kangxi no longer worried that Ao Bai would send assassins against him. In half a year, Kangxi became stronger than before. Although he was a little thinner and darker, he looked more energetic, and his eyes could not help flashing when he spoke. Just after Hong Tianxiao returned to the capital in the morning, Kangxi asked Wen Youfang to come to Liu Mansion to summon Hong Tianxiao into the palace. When Xianglian hurriedly opened the door of Hong Tianxiao's bedroom, Hong Tianxiao was sleeping soundly with Li Jiaoniang, Luo Qihong and Yunyue in his arms. Hong Tianxiao knew that the person coming was Xianglian, so he didn't even open his eyes, turned over and went back to sleep. In the past, Xianglian would never have dared to go into the room and call out Hong Tianxiao. She would have rushed to call Su Quan, Ninth Princess or Dayu'er and others. However, after following Hong Tianxiao for so long, Xianglian has gradually figured out Hong Tianxiao's secrets. Personality, knowing that what he said is true, as long as she does not betray him mentally or physically, Hong Tianxiao will never be angry with his woman. However, although she guessed that Hong Tianxiao would not be angry, she forgot about Hong Tianxiao's method of punishing women. When her jade hands just touched Hong Tianxiao's skin, her delicate body was pushed to the bed by a pair of big hands, and, Just before she came to her senses, Hong Tianxiao had ripped open her shirt, and the thing on her chest had fallen into a pair of claws. Hong Tianxiao has been out of town for five months. The women who stayed in the capital miss him almost every day. When they can't stand the physical loneliness, the women with good relationships will team up in pairs to make a fuss. Feng, to comfort her inner and physical loneliness, Xianglian is no exception. Her bed partner is Wei Shaner's mother Gui Yunyan. Yesterday, when Hong Tianxiao came back, almost all women liked to have a romantic night with their sweethearts. However, Su Quan left this opportunity to Li Jiaoniang and Luo Qihong, who had been waiting for Hong Tianxiao for nearly two years. . Although the other girls were a little disappointed, everyone was convinced of this arrangement. Moreover, at the reception banquet last night, Hong Tianxiao said that it won't be long before they can live together every day, so the girls who are full of infinite longing for future life will not care about gains and losses in one night. However, no woman in this house would refuse to have the opportunity to taste the invincible bravery of her sweetheart in advance and enjoy the wonderful taste of ecstasy again, and the same is certainly true for Xianglian. Just after she came to her senses, a pair of jade arms wrapped around Hong Tianxiao's neck and offered her a sweet kiss. Such a loud noise naturally woke up the three girls Li Jiaoniang, Luo Qihong and Yunyue who were sleeping soundly. When they opened their sleepy eyes, what they saw was a fragrant scene. All of them were completely sleepless and opened their eyes wide. They closed their eyes and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Then the three of them looked at the door at the same time, only to see that the door was wide open. Li Jiaoniang hurriedly jumped out of bed, ran to the door, closed the door, and bolted it. Then she came to her senses, leaned against the door, and let out a sigh of relief. Hong Tianxiao also noticed Li Jiaoniang's behavior, reluctantly lifted his mouth from Xianglian's chest, and said with a smile: "Jiaoniang, you want Xianglian to learn from this. My skill has doubled now, and I have to get it every night." Twenty people are sleeping with you, if you can't let go of this, the chances of getting rain and dew will be reduced." Li Jiaoniang then remembered that during the time when Hong Tianxiao was in the capital, the women of the Hong Mansion were divided into two groups, one group headed by Su Quan and Ninth Princess, and one group headed by Da Yu'er. Each group was almost ten people. Personally. Li Jiaoniang blushed, stood up, turned around and opened the door again. As soon as she opened the door, Li Jiaoniang was stunned. She found that standing at the door were Da Yuer, Gu Lier, Chun Jing'er, Gui Yunyan, Yong Mu, Shuhui, Shuzhe, Aqi, and Situ Yan. , Zeng Rou's tenth daughter, Li Jiaoniang yelled "Wow", jumped back to the bed, grabbed the sheet and covered her snow-white body. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Since you are all here, I can't just favor Xianglian, sir. You all come in, take off your clothes quickly and line up. Jiao Niang, Qi Hong, you two We are newlyweds and are unable to have any more love. You two go tell Wen Youfang and ask him to wait for a while before saying that I left early in the morning. Remember, don¡¯t forget to give him a one hundred tael note. Banknote, this person will be of great use to me in the future." After the arrangement was completed, Hong Tianxiao never looked outside again. He tore off the remaining clothes on Xianglian, grabbed the already emotional Xianglian, and stuffed them into his vagina.??: "Okay, you deserve it. If you dare to molest the princess, your Wu family will have no descendants. Liu Aiqing, I wonder if Wu Yingxiong really broke the princess's body?" Hong Tianxiao said: "Back to the emperor, later Wei Chen asked the imperial physician from Pingxi Palace to examine the princess, and it was indeed the case. Before Wei Chen could look away from Wu Yingxiong, Princess Jianning's voice suddenly came to his ears. There was a cry of sorrow, "My innocence has been ruined at the hands of this adulterer. I don't want to live anymore. I can only feel ashamed of the Queen Mother and the Emperor." When the minister heard this, he knew it was not good. Since Wu Yingxiong could be castrated, the princess With a sharp blade in his hand, Wei Chen hurriedly threw himself on Princess Jianning, hiding the dagger in her hand. Unexpectedly, the princess's wish to die was not successful, and she suddenly threw herself into Wei Chen's arms and cried bitterly. Wei Chen was very embarrassed at the time. After all, the princess was naked, and there was nothing she could do to persuade her or hide her. Although this episode would damage the princess' reputation, when I saw the emperor today, Wei Chen did not dare to deceive the emperor, so he had to tell the truth." Kangxi felt very unhappy when he heard this. He had coveted the beauty of his aunt, Princess Jianning, for a long time. He also got Hong Tianxiao's fast response to the failure of the marriage in Yunnan, but it was not so detailed. Now that the marriage has fallen through, Princess Jianning's next step can only be to return to the palace again, and Kangxi's opportunity will come. Who would have expected that Princess Jianning's body would be seen by Hong Tianxiao. In this case, either "Liu Feiying" would be killed to preserve Princess Jianning's innocence, not to mention that Kangxi would continue to reuse her. Even if there was no such reason, in order to With "Liu Feiying's" martial arts, it would be extremely difficult for Kangxi to kill him, and there was no suitable reason. However, if he did not kill him, Kangxi could only allocate Princess Jianning to Hong Tianxiao, so as to preserve Princess Jianning's innocence. However, Kangxi had been annoyed for a long time by marrying Princess Huilun to Hong Tianxiao, and he also married a beautiful Yao family. Now he was asked to decree that Princess Jianning might be assigned to Hong Tianxiao, which Kangxi really couldn't bear. "However, Kangxi could tell that "Liu Feiying" was already well-known throughout the world for his lecherous nature. The reason why he deliberately described the matter in detail in front of him was to hint that he might be betrothed to Princess Jianning. If Princess Jianning is not married off to him this time, once the news spreads that Hong Tianxiao entered the bedroom of the naked Princess Jianning, who knows how it will be spread. The country is more important than anything else, and important matters are the most important. Several thoughts flashed through Kangxi's mind, and he finally decided to marry Princess Jianning to Hong Tianxiao. In this way, "Liu Feiying" became a super consort with two princesses. Everyone can also see that Kangxi valued Hong Tianxiao, and "Liu Feiying" would naturally be more loyal to him. Having made up his mind, Kangxi said to Hong Tianxiao: "Liu Aiqing, this time I married Princess Jianning to Wu Sangui, the eldest son of Prince Pingxi. This was to appease Wu Sangui, thinking that I could deal with Aobai's treacherous officials calmly. But I didn't want so many people to be born out of it. It was an accident, and Wu Sangui had already taken the initiative to write a letter asking to cancel the marriage, and I agreed. But the princess is already nearly thirty years old after all, and it is not suitable to stay in the palace for a long time, so I decided to marry Princess Jianning to Liu Aiqing. , I wonder what your love is like?" Kangxi's guess was good. Hong Tianxiao's detailed description just now meant this. But now that Kangxi had really proposed a marriage to Jinkou, Hong Tianxiao had to pretend to be very frightened and said, "Your Majesty, Wan Absolutely not." Kangxi knew that with Hong Tianxiao's lust, he would never push the beautiful Princess Jianning out of the house, so he deliberately lowered his face and asked: "Why, is Liu Aiqing disgusted that the princess's body has been taken care of by that thief Wu Yingxiong?" Have you been defiled? Do you think that the princess is already a ruined person?" Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "I don't dare to return to the emperor, let alone this is not what I mean." "Well, why is that? You must know that Princess Jianning's beauty is not inferior to Princess Huilun and Yao. Since you can agree to these two marriages, why can't you accept Princess Jianning again?" Hong Tianxiao said: "Going back to the emperor, it is precisely because Wei Chen has been favored by God that Princess Huilun bent down to marry, so Wei Chen has to refuse the emperor's marriage. Since Wei Chen has already received Princess Huilun's favor, and he has been favored by Princess Huilun, The emperor's kindness, rewarding Yao as a concubine, is enough to show the emperor's kindness. The humble ministers are not enough to repay the emperor's great kindness, how can they still win the title of Long Wangshu?" Kangxi knew that what Hong Tianxiao said was not true, so he smiled slightly and said: "Aiqing is my humerus minister. In the future, I will need Aiqing's help to deal with Obai and manage the world. Moreover, it is precisely because of these two aunts of mine. They are all extremely beautiful, so I think that only Aiqing in the world can match them. I have made up my mind. If Aiqing does not have too many scruples, the matter will be settled. I will issue an edict today to give you the gift of beauty. Tell the world." Kangxi¡¯s words reached this point, Hong Tianxiao, who was full of joy, thanked Kangxi and said: "I thank the emperor for his great kindness. I should break my body and bones for the emperor to kill the traitor Aobai in order to repay the emperor's great kindness." Kangxi couldn't tell how he felt after coveting it for many years, but it all came to nothing in the end. Since the disappearance of the last concubine in the harem, although Kangxi has also selected beautiful girls from various places to enter the palace to enrich the harem, whether it is compared with the missing Wei Shaner and Gu Lier, or with Princess Huilun, Compared with Princess Jianning or Yao, they were far behind. This incident had to become a regret in Kangxi's life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?I worship the traitor in order to repay the emperor for his great kindness. " Kangxi couldn't tell how he felt after coveting it for many years, but it all came to nothing in the end. Since the disappearance of the last concubine in the harem, although Kangxi has also selected beautiful girls from various places to enter the palace to enrich the harem, whether it is compared with the missing Wei Shaner and Gu Lier, or with Princess Huilun, Compared with Princess Jianning or Yao, they were far behind. This incident had to become a regret in Kangxi's life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 364 Aunt and niece You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, when Hong Tianxiao was sleeping with Qun Mei in his arms, he was disturbed again. Of course the person who disturbed him this time was no longer Wen Youfang, but Suo'etu and Prince Kang. The two of them were ready to come the day they heard that Hong Tianxiao came back, but they were worried that the emperor would send someone to notify him to enter the palace, so they waited for Hong Tianxiao to enter the palace to reply to the emperor's order and came early the next morning. Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to get up and get dressed with the help of the ladies, put on Liu Feiying's mask, and went through the secret passage to the living room of the Hong Mansion to meet the two of them. As soon as the two of them saw Hong Tianxiao appearing, they hurriedly stood up and stepped forward. They both said with smiles on their faces: "Third brother, congratulations." Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this and asked: "Where does the joy come from?" He murmured in his heart, could it be that the two of them knew about Kangxi's marriage yesterday? He remembered that they were the only ones who knew about it at that time, even Wen You Fang didn't know either, and he had been telling Kangxi about his experiences going south until the evening last night. Kangxi hadn't had time to issue the order yet. How could these two guys know about it? Sure enough, as Hong Tianxiao expected, Suo'etu smiled happily and said: "Third brother, this is your fault. Since you have received the favor of the emperor to marry Princess Huilun and Princess Jianning to you at the same time, you are unprecedented. No one will come after you. It should be noted that there were many princes-in-law in history. At that time, no one could marry two princesses at the same time. Your second brother and I also know that you are a very low-key person. No one else can tell this, but you should not hide it from me. With your second brother." Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Where is it? Big brother and second brother, it's not that the younger brother deliberately concealed it. The emperor just promised this matter yesterday, and the younger brother stayed up until late at night because he wanted to report the matter of going south, so naturally he didn't have time to tell the two older brothers. Originally, I planned to visit my two elder brothers after breakfast today, but I didn't expect that my two elder brothers would come to see me first. This is my fault." The two of them also knew that Hong Tianxiao was telling the truth and that what he just said was just a joke. Prince Kang asked: "Third brother, do you know who the emperor ordered to be responsible for the ceremony of the two princesses' coming out of the cabinet this time?" Hong Tianxiao looked at the twinkling looks of the two, his heart moved, and he blurted out: "Could it be the two brothers?" Suo Etu clapped his hands together, laughed loudly and said: "The third brother is really amazing, he guessed it right. Brother, I really admire him." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "The two brothers are really thoughtful. After learning about this, they asked the emperor for an order. I am really touched." Prince Kang said: "Third brother, this is wrong. My eldest brother and I do have this intention, but before we knew about it and asked for the order, the emperor's secret order had already arrived, just last night. Moreover, the emperor's secret order said , this matter must be done in a big way, but it must be done quickly, the emperor only gave us five days." "Oh, so soon?" Hong Tianxiao was moved when he heard this. Generally speaking, it takes at least two or three months for a princess to get married from the beginning of preparations to the end of the wedding. However, Kangxi wanted to ask for Etu and Prince Kang on the fifth day of the wedding. It was obvious that he had other motives for completing this matter within a day, either because he was worried about changes in the long run or because he was preparing to capture Oboi suddenly during the wedding. Kangxi's secret order to Suo'etu and Prince Kang required them to complete the wedding within five days, but Obai didn't know. Of course he thought that the wedding would take at least two or three months. He would never have thought that Kangxi would attack him during this wedding, and that Obai would take action during the princess's wedding. As long as Obai moved, Kangxi would get the news, and it would be easy to capture Obei. With better reason. Seeing the surprised look on Hong Tianxiao's face, Prince Kang smiled evilly and said: "Third brother, Princess Huilun and Princess Jianning are both the most beautiful beauties in a thousand, and there is also the Yao family, who is known as the most beautiful among the family members of hundreds of officials. The most beautiful woman among the Han people, I have the honor to meet my second brother once. She is definitely a peerless beauty. No matter in terms of beauty, figure or skin, she must be above the two princesses." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "That will help you two brothers. Come on, I will be the host today. I will treat you two brothers to a show and a drink. Please wait for a moment. I will make arrangements right now." Suo'etu hurriedly grabbed Hong Tianxiao, who was about to go out, and said: "Third brother, how can your second brother and I have time to listen to the show and drink now? The emperor only gave us five days, even if we don't sleep every night , we all feel that we don¡¯t have enough time. If the emperor finds out that we listened to a show and drank at your place on the first day, we will definitely be punished. " Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "In this case, I don't dare to keep my two elder brothers." Suo'etu and Prince Kang said goodbye together and began to work on various matters for the wedding of Hong Tianxiao and the two princesses. After seeing off Suo'etu and Prince Kang, Hong Tianxiao went directly to the dining room. At this time, the dining room was empty.gone. " After saying that, Hong Tianxiao stood up with Liu Yuxiang in his arms, walked towards the inner room, and laughed loudly: "Yuxiang, Suxian, all things are in the past, the pain and sadness are just the past, now you have overcome all the hardships. Today I will make you all my women, and from today on, you will live the happiest life in the world." Although this is a dining room, because his sexual desire is stronger in the morning, once Hong Tianxiao gets into the mood, he will make a fool of the woman who comes to serve him food on the spot. Later, Da Yu'er thought of a way to free up the back room of the dining room and place a super large bed specifically for Hong Tianxiao and his daughters Yun Yu to use during breakfast. When he was about to reach the door of the inner room, Hong Tianxiao found that Suxian had not followed and was still standing in the same place. He was very surprised. He thought she was shy for a moment, so he turned around to persuade her, but he saw Suxian facing Hong Tianxiao. She smiled sweetly and said: "Young Master will take your aunt in first. Suxian will go and call Keqi Shuyue over. The three of us will serve you together." Hong Tianxiao was stunned, and then he remembered that there was a young and beautiful daughter of Eshuokeha living in the house. He couldn't help laughing and said: "You know me, Suxian. Well, since Suxian can have such a heart, then go quickly." Come back soon." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 365: The Persian Saint Imprisoned in the Demon Cult Main Altar You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The five days were very boring, because Kangxi's imperial edict had been issued, and all the civil and military ministers of the dynasty knew that Kangxi had married Princess Huilun and Princess Jianning to Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the imperial guard, and also the current dynasty. Yao Yuyan, the daughter of Yao Jinfang, the minister of Dali Temple. In this way, no matter how stupid a person is, they can understand that Liu Feiying's status in the eyes of Kangxi has reached its golden moment. After announcing this imperial edict to Kangxi early the next day, hundreds of officials came to Liu's Mansion to offer congratulations in an endless stream. , even Obai came in person. In the first two days, Hong Tianxiao still dealt with all the officials who came to give generous gifts and deliberately curry favor with him. However, after two days, Hong Tianxiao felt that it was really boring. He felt that the muscles on his face were a little stiff because of too many smiles. , so he secretly hid out and asked Li Jiaoniang and Luo Qihong to greet him on their behalf. He only said that he had been summoned into the palace by the emperor. Actually, Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t need to hide out, because Liu Mansion couldn¡¯t stay any longer, but there was still Hong Mansion, and the two mansions were only connected by a secret passage. There are many times more women in Hong Mansion than in Liu Mansion. Hong Tianxiao can fully enjoy the happiness of being surrounded by orioles in Hong Mansion. However, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that there were a few people in the capital, or a few people who he had always cared about, or people who dared not forget because of a promise. It could also be said that Hong Tianxiao had received his favor. But there is no one who has time to repay. Liu Feiying's face is now known to almost everyone in the capital. Officials know it because Emperor Kangxi favors him so much. Common people know it because Hong Tianxiao has repeatedly made decisions for the people and punished him. He killed several evil officials under Obai who oppressed the Han people. Therefore, if Hong Tianxiao dared to go out in broad daylight, he would be recognized by others if he could not walk more than three or five steps. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao chose to go out at the second quarter of the morning. If it weren't for other worries in his heart, Hong Tianxiao would not be willing to get up so early surrounded by the fragrance. When Hong Tianxiao got up, all the girls were kept awake by Hong Tianxiao all night, and only Fang Yi endured the waves of attacks. Feeling sleepy, he helped Hong Tianxiao get dressed. Women in ancient times were indeed very obedient. Hong Tianxiao didn't mention getting up early last night, and Fang Yi only said a few words and just helped Hong Tianxiao get dressed. It wasn't until Hong Tianxiao finished dressing up and was about to go out that Fang Yi said that he was staying at Zhu Meier's house for a few days to discuss rebuilding the Mingjiao and would come back the day before the wedding. The mansion where Zhu Meier and others live is in the west city of the capital. It is a small mansion. Although it is not big, it was bought by Hong Tianxiao with money after all. It is not a problem to accommodate a hundred and eighty people. Therefore, Zhu Meier and several people live in a small mansion. There are people living here, and there are no servants to serve, so the whole mansion seems strangely quiet. When Hong Tianxiao walked to the door of Zhu Meier's house, there was no one on the street, so Hong Tianxiao jumped into the house. Quietly, Zhu Meier and the others must have not gotten up yet, and Hong Tianxiao suddenly had a ridiculous idea in his heart: peeping. He wanted to see how these Persian beauties slept, whether they wore pajamas like the Han people, or whether they liked to sleep naked like the Manchus like Princess Jianning. This is the second time Hong Tianxiao has come to this mansion. The first time was when he just bought the mansion and handed it over to Zhu Meier. At that time, the place had been abandoned for a long time and was in a mess. Hong Tianxiao paid to hire It took more than 20 people ten days to clean up. Before ten days had passed, Hong Tianxiao had already escorted Princess Jianning south. Before leaving, he asked Li Jiaoniang to spend money to renovate the mansion and add some furniture and daily necessities. After Zhu Meier and the other girls moved in, Hong Tianxiao hasn't been here yet, and today is the first time. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao has no idea which room Zhu Meier lives in, nor does he know which room the other two saints Maya and Ye Daier who were newly rescued from the Demon Cult Headquarters live in, let alone Paulier and the others. Do the seven patron saints live together in a large room or live separately. Speaking of Maya and Ye Daier, they are also very close to Hong Tianxiao. There is another story here. After killing Haoge, the leader of the demon sect, Hong Tianxiao asked each sect to go back and settle their own affairs, and be ready to respond to Hong Tianxiao's call to raise the flag of righteousness at any time. Among them, Hong Tianxiao was most worried about the Iron Palm Gang, so he asked Shenlong Cult Inspector Zhong Zhiling and Yum Knife King Hu Yizhi to follow Qiu Jiangnan to rectify the Iron Palm Gang, and asked Huanglong Envoy Yin Jin, Red Dragon Envoy Wugen Taoist, White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhijie, Black Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue, Fujian Du Lijuan, Guangxi Chu Yufeng, Yangzhou Shangguan Xueer and others assisted Hu Yizhi and Qiu Jiangnan, and they must give the Iron Palm Gang a new look within a month. After the various factions dispersed, Hong Tianxiao took Chen Yuanyuan and the other girls back to Yunnan to encircle and suppress the Demon Cult Headquarters. Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E have not been to the Demon Cult General Forum for many years and are not very clear about the situation, but Nie Kehua is very clear.The original person was a little different, he came from later generations, so he naturally knew this secret. When the two girls turned around, Hong Tianxiao even scolded Hauge, the eunuch who was in good health, three hundred times. The faces of the two girls, who were supposed to be beautiful and beautiful, were actually covered with dirt, and their exposed skin had also been damaged by long time. It turned gray and black due to not taking a shower. Maya, the youngest of the three girls, asked in a trembling voice: "Youwho are you? What did you do to Polly and the others?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Not only Paulier, but also the seven female guardian angels are all safe and sound. They and Zhu Meier are currently living in a mansion I bought for them." Ye Daier is older than Maya and has more experience. She knows that in the nearly one year since she was imprisoned, Hauge would come here in person every half a month, but he has never sent anyone here, and Every time Hauge comes here, he is alone. Obviously he doesn't want people to know about this secret prison. Moreover, if Hauge obtained the mind-shifting technique, he could only practice it by himself, and it was absolutely impossible for others to practice it. Therefore, she determined that Hong Tianxiao was definitely not a member of the Demon Sect, and something must have happened to the Demon Sect. , so he asked: "This young master, you must not let Hauge go. This man is extremely scheming and has unparalleled martial arts. If he comes back, he will be unstoppable." A flash of admiration flashed in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and he laughed and said: "What Mei'er said is true. Ye Dai'er is really thoughtful, and she actually guessed that Hauge has been defeated by me." Ye Dai'er's pretty face turned red upon receiving this compliment, and she said softly: "Young Master, you are so grateful. Since you have mastered the Great Shifting Mind Technique to the fifth level, it is possible for you to defeat Hauge." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "It makes sense. Well, the environment here is really bad. This bastard Hauge actually imprisoned two saintly beauties like gods in such a stinky environment. It's really hateful. Two Saint, don't panic, I will rescue you right now." As soon as Hong Tianxiao said these words, the joy in the hearts of the two women was immediately washed away by a burst of embarrassment. Because it was a secret prison, the ventilation effect was not very good, and the two women ate, drank, and defecated in such a large area for a long time. After that, it naturally became stinky, but the two girls had been living in it, so they couldn't feel it anymore. The two girls were not imprisoned here at the same time. Ye Daier was in front and Maya was in the back. Maya was captured by Qianmian Xishi Luo Yuqing in Hebei and sent to the Demon Cult Headquarters. There was not enough difference between the two girls. Half a year's time. Hong Tianxiao walked to the prison door and saw that it was just an ordinary chain. He was very surprised. He had seen Zhu Meier's martial arts before and was definitely not inferior to Su Quan. Since Maya and Ye Daier were in the same category as Zhu Meier As a saint, even if her martial arts skills are not as good as Zhu Meier's, they are definitely no different. How can this ordinary chain trap the two of them? Could it be that they have lost all their internal strength. Ye Dai'er saw the doubts in Hong Tianxiao's heart and sighed: "To be honest with you, sir, the internal strength of the two sisters was sealed by Hauge. Otherwise, how could this little iron rope trap them?" Where are the two of us?" Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly. It seemed that he thought well. Maya and Ye Daier were in the same situation as Mu Jianping and the others. Their internal power was blocked by Hauge. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel a little dizzy. He didn't know anything about how to solve the special method of being cheated. Until now, the three Mu Jianping women were no different from ordinary women, and he didn't know whether it would have any impact on the body over time. . Hong Tianxiao broke the chain with one palm, opened the door, and said to the two girls: "The two saints, please come out first. I will come up with a way to unlock Hauge's restraint for the two saints later." The two girls also thought that such a restriction would be difficult to lift if it was illegal, so they walked out of the prison one after another. When the two women passed by Hong Tianxiao, a strong stench entered his nose. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but raise his hands to cover his nose, but he quickly put it down. After all, doing so was not good for them. It's so impolite to be a woman. The two girls saw Hong Tianxiao's instinctive move and couldn't help but blush. Ye Daier said softly: "Master, please wait a moment. My two sisters will come as soon as they go." After that, the two girls bowed deeply to Hong Tianxiao. Bow, and then go outside. After two sticks of incense were spent, Hong Tianxiao still didn¡¯t see Maya and Ye Daier back. He felt strange, so he looked in the direction where the two women disappeared. After searching for a while, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt something in his heart, and a clear thought came to his mind. The two women must not be able to bear the stench on their bodies and went to take a bath. I remember hearing Nie Kehua say before that there is a hot spring just south of the Demon Sect's main altar. Warm water continuously emerges from the ground all year round. Hauge built a huge house here and named it "Hot Spring Palace". It seemed that the two girls knew about the Hot Spring Palace and went there to take a bath. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but have an evil thought in his mind. Soon, Hong Tianxiao came to the Hot Spring Palace, where the two girls really took a bath, and it happened to be the critical moment when Furong came out of the water. The two girls had just come up, but they didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to arrive just in time. The extremely graceful body was completely reflected in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Two shocking screams also sounded, followed by two more "thump" and "thump" dives. Voice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Soon, Hong Tianxiao came to the Hot Spring Palace, where the two girls really took a bath, and it happened to be the critical moment when Furong came out of the water. The two girls had just come up, but they didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to arrive just in time. The extremely graceful body was completely reflected in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Two shocking screams also sounded, followed by two more "thump" and "thump" dives. Voice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 366: The embarrassment of the Hot Spring Palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, how can the clear spring water hide the bodies of the two girls, who are three-thirds fairer than the women from the Central Plains? Moreover, there is a big difference between the whiteness of a Persian beauty and that of a Rakshasa beauty like Situ Yan. The difference is that Situ Yan's white is pink, while Maya and Ye Dai'er are as smooth as jade. Although Zhu Meier and the seven guardian angels, and even the nine Persian beauties gifted to Hong Tianxiao by Emperor Kangxi as tribute from Wu Sangui, were also this fair, but Hong Tianxiao only saw their faces, necks and The skin on the hands, nowhere is this dazzling whiteness so direct and transparent as before. After the two women got into the water, they hugged their arms tightly to their chests, but found that Hong Tianxiao's eyes were still looking at them blankly. The two girls were so embarrassed that they hurriedly turned around and turned their backs to Hong Tianxiao. Ye Dai'er even said in a trembling voice: "Mr Young Master, please respect yourself, we we are are" In fact, just when the two girls turned their backs to Hong Tianxiao, he had already woken up from the slippery whiteness of their skin and realized that he had indeed gone too far. He left a lustful impression at the first meeting and couldn't help but curse himself secretly. After a pause, he hurriedly turned around and explained awkwardly while looking out: "I just waited for the two saints for a long time and didn't come back. I thought something happened, so I came over to check. I didn't want to interrupt the two saints. , I really deserve to die." At this moment, I saw four figures speeding towards this side, and they were close in a blink of an eye. The first one who came was Dong E, and the second and third ones arrived almost at the same time, namely He Ti. Shou, An Xiaohui, and Zi Huailan were the fourth to arrive. All four women came after hearing the two screams of Maya and Ye Daier. Dong E was the first one to arrive. Seeing such a beautiful scene here, she couldn't help but feel angry and funny. However, she has now become Hong Tianxiao's woman, and she also knows that the man she chose is a womanizer and a womanizer. The merciless guy could only shake his head helplessly. Among the next three people who came over, Zi Huailan and An Xiaohui, both of whom were Hong Tianxiao's women, also shook their heads helplessly. Only He Tishou had already She had a crush on Hong Tianxiao, but she had not yet become his woman. However, when she saw the scene here, in addition to turning around with a shy face, she also felt a trace of fear and worry in her heart, but she didn't Understand what this kind of fear and worry means. Is she afraid of becoming Hong Tianxiao's woman, or is she worried that after Hong Tianxiao's attention shifts to these two stunning Persian beauties, he will never look at her again. He Tishou turned his back. Among the remaining three women, Dong E had a lot of experience in the world. At a glance, he saw the two women thrown beside the hot spring. They were tattered and dirty, almost turning into gray white saintly clothes. In addition, I once heard Hong Tianxiao talk about the disappearance of two of the three saints of the Persian Ming Cult who came to the Central Plains. I understood a little bit in my heart, so he said to Hong Tianxiao: "Sir, the clothes of these two sisters are already dirty and can no longer be worn. With Xiaohui and Laner staying here with the two sisters, why don't the young master and the young lady Tishou go outside to find some clothes for the two younger sisters to wear? I wonder what the young master would like?" Hong Tianxiao was feeling embarrassed. Hearing Dong E's words, he was overjoyed. He nodded hurriedly and ran out of the hot spring palace. He Tishou felt that it was extremely inappropriate to stay here. After hearing Dong E's words, he didn't bother to respond and hurriedly followed Hong Tianxiao out of the Hot Spring Palace. "If this woman is too beautiful, not only will men worship her and even feel unattainable, but even women will unconsciously feel a sense of intimacy when they see her. This feeling does not distinguish between national boundaries. Even though China and Persia are in the east and west, after meeting Dong E, the two girls still felt a desire to get close to him. As explained earlier, in the Persian Ming Cult, if you want to become a saint, you must not only have excellent martial arts talent, but also have a beautiful appearance. Therefore, once you can become a saint of the Persian Ming Cult, your martial arts will not only be He is outstanding in religion, and his appearance is rare to find in almost all of Persia. However, the two women, who had always been proud of their beauty, discovered that Dong E's beauty was even better than the two of them, and Dong E's carefulness and thoughtfulness moved the two women even more. With just one sentence, the two girls instantly developed an infinite fondness for Dong E. Of course Dong E understood that Hong Tianxiao must have "ambitions" towards these two saintly girls from the Persian Ming Cult, so he took the opportunity to quickly get involved with the two girls. Of course, the remaining An Xiaohui and Zi Huailan also understood what Dong E meant. After calling the two girls sisters, Zi Huailan even took the initiative to help the two girls with their diagnosis and found that the Fengtian point at the mouth of their Dantian was indeed sealed. When Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping developed the life-and-death pill and came to Kunming to find Hong Tianxiao, they were unable to lift the restriction that Hauge had placed on the three Mu Jianping women to seal their internal energy.The imperial concubine is full of unlimited expectations for Hong Tianxiao. With Hong Tianxiao's current strength, it is only a matter of time before he replaces the rule of the Qing Dynasty. If he can really ascend the throne of the emperor of China, send an army to Persia to overthrow the Suzaku Dynasty and rebuild the Datong Dynasty. , and it is not difficult. Comparing the two girls, Maya, who has just turned 18, not only looks forward to Hong Tianxiao's ability to send troops to regain the Datong Dynasty in the future, but also has a strong admiration for him, with his superb martial arts, handsome appearance, humorous conversation, The lofty ambitions, except for the lustful look that almost made Maya a little unbearable, in Maya's heart, Hong Tianxiao was already a perfect man. However, Maya can only keep this admiration, or even love, deep in her heart, because she knows that as a saint of the Persian Ming Cult, if she takes the special pill that can keep her innocence for life, she will not be able to do it. She is no longer a normal woman. Although she can still be said to have love and hate mentally, her body is no longer there. She can only be regarded as a drug girl who can fascinate men. On the way back to the capital from Yunnan, Dong E, who was determined to put Maya and Ye Daier into the urn, often talked about Hong Tianxiao in front of the two daughters, about Hong Tianxiao's life experience, about Hong Tianxiao and his woman, about Hong Tianxiao's gold medal The invulnerability of a gun caused infinite ripples in the hearts of the two girls. Perhaps because they have never met such a strange man, Maya and Ye Daier have never regretted becoming saints who took that pill. They also made up their mind to do their best in their lives when the leader of the Persian Ming Cult asked before his death. Seek foreign aid to rebuild the Datong Dynasty. However, after all, the two girls were both pregnant girls, no different from Dai Lisi and Xiao Zhao back then. They had love and hate in their hearts. However, when the two girls discovered that there was already a shadow of a man in their hearts, they realized that after eating that One pill will bring them a lifetime of pain. Based on the information fed back by Dong E, Hong Tianxiao concluded that his shadow had firmly taken root in the hearts of the two women. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao always avoided the two women intentionally or unintentionally along the way. In the nearly two months of travel, Hong Tianxiao only had two opportunities to meet Maya and Ye Daier. However, under Hong Tianxiao's deliberate arrangement, the two women often heard the screams of Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E and other women. The voices of more than twenty different women changed in one night, which made Hong Tianxiao's shadow expand infinitely in the hearts of the two women. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 367 Touched Xi Daner You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With Hong Tianxiao's current Qinggong, in addition to having some difficulty in hiding from Zhu Meier, it is not difficult to hide from the seven guardian angels who are not as good as Zhu Meier, not to mention Maya, Ye Daier and those who have lost their internal strength. Nine Persian beauties who don't know any martial arts. Therefore, it is better for Hong Tianxiao to sneak into other people's rooms. As long as he is careful, he will never be discovered. What he is most worried about is to touch Zhu Meier's room. In terms of Zhu Meier's martial arts, as long as Hong Tianxiao opens the door , no matter how low the voice is, it will definitely be discovered by Zhu Meier. However, now that he is here, he must give it a try. Just when Hong Tianxiao came to a door and was about to push it in, he didn't expect that the door was suddenly opened from the inside, and a pretty figure stood there. In front of yourself. Hong Tianxiao was so shocked that he didn't have time to see clearly what the other person looked like. He just saw that the beauty's mouth had begun to attack the "O" shape, so he hurriedly rushed forward, covered her mouth firmly, and hugged her Entering the room, he closed the door behind his back. In fact, this is too coincidental. In terms of Hong Tianxiao's internal strength, Hong Tianxiao could not hide the movement in the room. The Persian beauty had already gotten up and was about to open the door to go out, but when she walked to the door, she suddenly felt that she had forgotten When, I stood there thinking for a while, and at that moment, Hong Tianxiao jumped out of the door. After the two entered the room, Hong Tianxiao began to observe who the beauty in his arms was, and found that it was one of the nine Persian beauties given to him by Kangxi. Although these nine Persian beauties were not as beautiful as the three saints, they were comparable to the seven The female patron saints do not give in too much, they are all first-class beauties, especially their unique overseas style, which adds to their beauty. The beautiful woman in Hong Tianxiao's arms saw a man standing outside the door as soon as she opened the door. Then, without seeing Hong Tianxiao's face clearly, she was covered with her mouth and carried into the house. Naturally, she was extremely frightened. , hurriedly struggled hard, but her weak strength could not move the iron palm on her mouth, and it was impossible to break away from Hong Tianxiao's arms. But when Hong Tianxiao saw her clearly, she also saw Hong Tianxiao's appearance clearly, and found that the man holding her arms was actually the man who had given the nine of them to the emperor. What made her feel strange was that since the emperor would The nine of them were given to him, and they were his. If he wanted the bodies of the nine of them, they would naturally not dare to make any resistance, but they didn't know why he would come to their door so early in the morning. , and in this way. But now that she discovered that the person hugging her was Hong Tianxiao, the Persian beauty stopped struggling and looked at Hong Tianxiao intently with her beautiful eyes. She suddenly felt that although this man had an average appearance and a sallow complexion, he was a good person, otherwise If so, why hasn't he come once in the past few months? Moreover, even the extremely beautiful Zhu Meier seems to be very respectful to him, and he is also extremely polite to Zhu Meier. How could Hong Tianxiao have imagined that this Persian beauty would have so many thoughts in just this moment? However, when he saw that the beauty in his arms was no longer struggling, he slowly loosened his grip, fearing that he would break her. It hurt, and he whispered to her: "I'm looking for you to ask you something. Remember, if I let go, don't scream." This Persian beauty could not speak, so she nodded desperately. Seeing the beauty in his arms being so cooperative, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved, gently released his big hand covering her lips, and at the same time took her away from his arms. Hong Tianxiao had completely forgotten that this beauty was given to him by Kangxi and was also his personal property. His words were orders to her, so how dare she disobey her. As soon as the two separated, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt an emptiness in his arms. He looked at the Persian beauty who was panting and found that her clothes were messy and her breasts were rising and falling. She actually had a different flavor, a flavor that was very seductive to men. , Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt an impulse in his heart. The Persian beauty also saw the strange look in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, but as she had never had the experience of serving a man, she didn't know what it meant, so she seemed to be looking at Hong Tianxiao with fear and almost blushing. With her eyes wide open, she even began to think about what she had done wrong just now. Hong Tianxiao originally wanted to pounce on this exotic beauty and carry her to bed, but when he saw the fear in the eyes of this Persian beauty, the desire in his heart was suddenly extinguished, and he secretly cursed himself for being a bastard. Suppressing his inner impulse, Hong Tianxiao asked, "What's your name?" Hearing Hong Tianxiao ask her, the Persian beauty calmed down a little. She lowered her head and replied softly: "My lord, my name is Xidan'er." &There will be no refusal. After all, you are all the beauties selected from a thousand. Remember to tell your other eight sisters what I said. " After hearing what Hong Tianxiao said, Xi Daner was shocked. She looked at Hong Tianxiao with incredible eyes, as if she was looking at an alien she had never seen before. Hong Tianxiao knew that his ideas were too avant-garde in this era. He didn't know how many times he had experienced such looks. Although he looked at Xi Dan'er's bright eyes, his expression remained unchanged. When I was in Persia, I was also born into a poor family. Due to family pressure, my parents sent me to the palace of the Datong Dynasty to be a maid. I had long developed a pair of discerning eyes. Later, the Datong Dynasty was defeated by the Zhuque Dynasty. Subversion, Strich was worried that some of these palace ladies were loyal to the Datong Dynasty, so he sent them all to the auction market. Later, the merchants sent by Wu Sangui bought them and brought them back. In Middle-earth, Xidan'er and the others are still slaves, but their ability to observe words and emotions does not respect national boundaries. Therefore, Xi Dan'er could see from Hong Tianxiao's eyes that his words were not casual, but thoughts from the bottom of her heart. She couldn't help sighing that there was such a man in the world. At the same time, she I am also happy that my destiny has finally begun to change, just because I met such a man. Xi Dan'er immediately responded without any hesitation, "I am willing to serve you all my life." Xi Dan'er's decision had been expected by Hong Tianxiao. In front of this pioneering concept, almost no woman of humble status could not be moved by it. Xi Dan'er was not the first one, so Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh. Said: "In this case, I will accept you, but you are powerless now, and you will suffer a lot if you follow me in the future. I will first teach you a set of internal skills and mental methods. You can practice them morning and night. If you practice well, Xiao Cheng, I will fulfill today¡¯s words.¡± Xi Dan'er has lived in this mansion for half a year. She often sees Zhu Mei'er and the Seven Guardian Saints practicing martial arts. She has long been envious of her. However, because of her identity, she dare not ask Zhu Mei'er and others to teach her. Now that Hong Tianxiao not only agreed to take her in, but also taught her martial arts, how could she not be overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Thank you, sir. I will definitely practice hard." Therefore, Hong Tianxiao read the inner formula of Xiao Wuxiang Magic Skill to Xi Dan'er. Xi Dan'er was also smart and remembered every word correctly after only reading it twice. Hong Tianxiao saw that Xi Dan'er was very talented, so he explained to her in detail and the various acupuncture points in the human body. One of them talked carefully and the other listened carefully until Xi Dan'er was almost done. It was already a quarter past noon when everything became clear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 368 Maya¡¯s sleep talk You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Seeing that today's plan to spy on Maya's sleeping posture fell through, Hong Tianxiao could only stay in Xidan'er's room. Xidan'er was also very smart. First, he sneaked into the kitchen to prepare some meals for Hong Tianxiao, and then deliberately went to see her. After chatting for a while, the eight sisters suddenly said that they had finished their embroidery too late and were a little sleepy, so they used this as an excuse to go back to their rooms to rest. Xi Dan'er has fallen in love with embroidery since she came to Middle-earth, and she has become unstoppable. This is known to the other eight people, so when they heard her say that it was too late to finish the embroidery, they didn't have the slightest doubt, and they just persuaded her. After a few words of attention to health, Xi Daner was asked to go back to rest. When Xi Dan'er returned to the room, Hong Tianxiao was devouring the hot meal Xi Dan'er brought for him. Perhaps it was because he had not eaten a grain of rice from early morning to noon and was too hungry, or perhaps because Xidaner¡¯s cooking was really good, Hong Tianxiao ate very well. Originally, the Persian Ming Cult was wiped out by the Suzaku Dynasty, and the holy fire was also extinguished. As the saints and patron saints of the Persian Ming Cult, Zhu Meier and Bolier could not eat hot meals until the sacred fire was lit. However, Hong Tianxiao sent them nine Persian beauties to serve them. There was no need for hot dishes and hot meals in this mansion. After all, the nine Xidaners were not members of the Ming sect and did not need to follow the rules of the Ming sect. Although he was hiding in Xidan'er's room, Hong Tianxiao was not worried about being discovered. After all, the only people in the mansion who knew martial arts were Zhu Meier and the seven guardian angels. The eight of them would not come to Xidan'er. in the room. Even if their scope of activities today would pass by the door of Xi Dan'er's room, Hong Tianxiao's internal strength would not wait for them to get within twenty feet, and they would already hear it, and then they would remain silent and hold their breath. There was still half a day until night, and Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that time was passing so slowly. In addition, there was a beautiful Xi Dan'er beside him who kept making secret glances. Hong Tian Xiao was really worried that he would lose control and turn Xi Dan'er into someone else. Swallow the bright and fragrant flowers in one gulp. Hong Tianxiao has no shortage of women around him now, but this does not mean that he will not continue to provoke beauties. It is just that he does not want to provoke those beauties who are powerless. First of all, such beauties have less endurance in bed than Those with a foundation of internal strength are much worse. Secondly, because the war is about to begin, he needs his woman to have the ability to protect herself, lest he be distracted by this matter. Therefore, in addition to Da Yu'er, Gui Yunyan, Xianglian, Yong Mu, Shuzhe, Chun Jing'er and others also began to practice internal skills and mental methods at Hong Tianxiao's request. As long as they can achieve a little success, Hong Tianxiao can Help him to open up the two channels of Ren and Du, and become a first-class master in one fell swoop. Of course, what makes these women most excited is not the heroine-like feeling brought by becoming a first-class master, but what Hong Tianxiao said, the stronger the internal strength, the stronger the ability in sexual intercourse. The reason why Da Yuer can do without training is Because she is naturally charming. After having nothing to do in the afternoon, Hong Tianxiao gave Xi Dan'er instructions on how to practice internal energy. Thirty-six weeks after the first exercise, Xi Dan'er's body did not feel any strange. However, after thirty-six weeks of the second exercise, Six weeks later, Xi Dan'er felt a trace of heat in her Dantian. When Xi Daner happily told the news to Hong Tianxiao, who was in a daze, Hong Tianxiao just smiled and asked her to continue practicing. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's reaction, Xi Dan'er knew that this was a natural phenomenon, so she stretched out her scarlet tongue and continued to practice. Seeing that Xi Daner continued to do the exercises with his eyes closed, Hong Tianxiao had nothing to do, so he also started to do the exercises. I don¡¯t know how much time this exercise took. When Hong Tianxiao opened his eyes again, it was already dark outside, and he didn¡¯t know what time it was now. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that he was too careless and used a method of shutting off the five senses. If something happened, he wouldn't even know how he died. Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked to the right, and found that Xi Dan'er was no longer on the bed, and there was no one in the room. Hong Tianxiao was feeling strange when he suddenly heard Xi Dan'er's footsteps coming from the door, and then a pretty figure opened the door and walked in. Come on, who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t Xi Dan¡¯er? I saw Xi Dan'er happily walking in carrying a plate. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had finished his work, he quickly closed the door, put the plate on the table, and said to Hong Tianxiao with a smile: "Young Master is really amazing. I have practiced Master's skills." Not only did I feel much refreshed, but my strength was also much stronger than before. Seeing that the young master was also performing the martial arts, the servant did not dare to disturb him, so he taught the young master's mental skills to the other eight sisters. You don¡¯t blame the slave, do you?¡± When Hong Tianxiao taught her the internal skills and mental methods, he guessed that she would also teach them to the other eight Persian beauties. Hearing this, he just smiled faintly, stood up and said: "Of course not, this will show you sisters between, and then lit the oil lamp, this shout frightened him half to death. He thought that Maya had discovered his whereabouts, but that was not the case, that was not the case, and he was extremely embarrassed for a moment. However, after Maya called out, there was no sound anymore, and then the sound of even breathing passed into Hong Tianxiao's ears. Only then did Hong Tianxiao realize that the words that scared him half to death were Maya's words in her sleep. His high-spirited heart immediately relaxed and he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, it seems that this little saint is still interested in him. She is still thinking about her name in her sleep. She didn't expect such a beautiful girl to have the habit of talking in her sleep. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao gave up the plan of tapping Maya's acupoints, and instead sat by the bed and continued to wait for Maya's next sleep talk. Sure enough, after a while, Maya on the bed not only shouted again: "Master Hong, don't leave me, I like you.", and what made Hong Tianxiao even more unexpected was that Maya suddenly jumped up and sat down. Hong Tianxiao hugged her at the bedside. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao was stunned, and Maya also woke up from her dream. "Ah", just when Maya realized that she was really hugging a man, and before she could scream, Hong Tianxiao covered her mouth and hurriedly whispered in her ear: " Maya, don¡¯t scream, I¡¯m Hong Tianxiao, I don¡¯t mean any harm here.¡± Maya felt relieved when she heard that it was indeed Hong Tianxiao's voice and nodded hurriedly. Hong Tianxiao then took his hand away, but he didn't know how to explain his appearance at Maya's bedside in the middle of the night, so he had to get up and go to the table, polish the flint and light the oil lamp. After the room was filled with soft light again, Maya saw that the person standing in front of the table smiling at her was indeed the person she thought about day and night. She couldn't help but blush slightly, not daring to meet Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and hurriedly lowered her head. head. She lowered her head improperly, and suddenly realized that she was actually wearing underwear, and her white calves were exposed to the air. She couldn't help but let out a low cry, and hurriedly pulled the sheet over to wrap her calves. Hong Tianxiao didn't know what reason he could give for staying here while Maya was awake, so he could only use another hard-to-get trick to test whether the words in Maya's dream just now were true or false, so he bowed slightly to Maya. He bowed and said, "It is extremely presumptuous to disturb Saint Maya late at night, so I will take my leave." "Don't don't leave." The sweetheart she had longed for appeared in front of her again. How could Maya just let him go? She ignored the girl's shyness and hurriedly called him. "Oh, I wonder if Saint Maya has any other advice?" Hong Tianxiao had no intention of leaving. After saying what he just said, he still looked at Maya and did not turn around. Now being stopped by Maya, he played into Hong Tianxiao's hands. . Maya just instinctively shouted to Hong Tianxiao, but when Hong Tianxiao really refused to leave, she didn't know what to say, especially to Hong Tianxiao's question. Fortunately, Maya responded very quickly and said: "Hong Tianxiao The leader came here late at night, there must be something important, I wonder if Maya can help the leader Hong?" Looking at Maya's expression, Hong Tianxiao was sure that this Persian beauty, who had just begun to fall in love, was deeply in love with him, so he smiled slightly, walked towards the bed, and said softly: "Actually, it's nothing big, it's just that since After I broke up with Saint Maya last time, I thought about the Saint day and night, so I came here late at night just to take a look at the Saint's peerless beauty." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 369 The Saint enters the world You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You" Hearing these naked words of praise and heartfelt admiration, Maya's face became even more shy, but what filled her heart the most was joy. Ever since the embarrassment in the hot spring palace in the Demon Cult Headquarters After that, Hong Tianxiao and them rarely met each other. Therefore, Maya once thought that Hong Tianxiao had too many women to take care of her, let alone know about her secret love for him. But now she really listened to what her sweetheart said. Maya's heart almost trembled at the thought of herself. "Of course, Saint Maya is one of the three great saints of the Persian Ming Cult. She is not only as beautiful as a flower, but also as pure and flawless as the Fairy Chang'e in the Moon Palace. She is beyond the reach of ordinary people like Hong Tianxiao. Therefore, I dare not have any I don¡¯t dare to have any extravagant demands or hopes, and I don¡¯t dare to blaspheme the saint. I just want to be able to see the saint every day, and I will be satisfied. Since I have met the saint today, I will leave now and don¡¯t dare to disturb the saint again. Rest." Hong Tianxiao saw that Maya had been moved by what he said just now, so he was cruel and said another tender words that were enough to make Maya take the initiative to embrace her. However, it is a pity that it was completely beyond Hong Tianxiao's expectation. Maya did not get out of bed as Hong Tianxiao imagined, and threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms without even putting on her boots. Instead, she just looked blank, and then felt a burst of pain. At the same time, she felt towards Hong Tianxiao. Waving desperately: "Go away, go away, I don't want to see you again." Hong Tianxiao was almost stunned. Except for Ake, he had never been able to pick up girls since he came here. And Ake was just because he couldn't accept the concept of mother and daughter serving one husband, but Maya did not have such a situation. The situation is, but why is there no "recruitment"? Although Maya desperately waved him out, how could Hong Tianxiao just go out? Even if he couldn't get Maya's body and mind, at least he had to figure out why his ever-victorious method of picking up girls suddenly lost its effect in front of Maya. Could it be that Persian women and Are women from the Central Plains different? Hong Tianxiao did not retreat but advanced, walked slowly to the bed, sat down gently, and then said to Maya, who was sitting on the bed and sobbing softly: "Saint Maya, did my words just now make you angry? If so, I now formally apologize to you, even to the point where you can punch me a few times to vent your anger." Maya shook her head in pain, still sobbing: "No, no, it's not your fault, it's my bad fate." Seeing Maya's expression of pain, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel a sharp pain in his heart. Although he didn't know why Maya was like this, he could guess that what made her so painful must be related to the relationship between the two. Zhu Meier didn't say that Hong Tianxiao certainly didn't know that the saints of the Persian Ming Cult once took a special pill, and their bodies would continuously emit a faint poisonous gas. As long as a man was one palm away from them, Everyone will be comatose for twelve hours due to inhaling this poisonous gas. Back then, Zhu Meier was poisoned by Wu Yinglin in Prince Pingxi's palace but still retained her virginity. It was because Wu Yinglin thought he had succeeded and inhaled the poisonous gas while taking off Zhu Meier's clothes and fell into coma. Only then was she taken away. Zhu Meier, who woke up first, was hit on the lower abdomen. Although her life was safe, she would never be able to have sex. Seeing that Maya was in grief, but he didn't know the reason, Hong Tianxiao was also worried, and hurriedly asked: "Maya, what is going on, can you tell me? You and I really love each other, as long as we work together, There is nothing impossible in the world.¡± Maya still just cried and shook her head, not bothering to answer Hong Tianxiao's question. Hong Tianxiao had read "The Legend of Heaven and Slaying the Dragon" and knew that the Persian Ming Cult stipulates that saints cannot lose their virginity, otherwise, they will suffer the punishment of fire, so he suddenly realized: "Maya, your Persian Ming Cult stipulates that saints cannot lose their virginity. But now that the Persian Mingjiao no longer exists, this canon is naturally useless. When I establish the Middle-earth Mingjiao in the Central Plains in the future, I will just change this canon." "No, no" Maya's voice became more and more miserable, and she shook her head desperately. Under the activity just now, the neckline of Maya's underwear opened a lot, revealing a large piece of snow-like skin, and The edge of a small bulging meat ball was even exposed, but Hong Tianxiao had no intention of admiring the looming and beautiful scenery now. "Oh, what's the reason? I'm really anxious." Hong Tianxiao has picked up countless girls. Although he encountered a problem with Ake, he is not as worried as the current situation. Although he is eager to know what Maya said about the two of them, it is impossible. The reason, but for a long time, I only heard miserable cries. What worries him even more is that it is the dead of night, and although Maya's cry is not loud, it is very likely to attract Zhu Meier and the seven guardian saints. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was a little impatient, Ma?: "Young Master has such a big appetite. It seems that Young Master is not going to let Zhu Meier and Ye Daier go. Moreover, the seven female guardian angels are all the most beautiful women in Persia, and there is that." Among the nine beauties gifted by the royal family, if Ya'er's guess is correct, some of them must have been captured by the young master, right?" Hong Tianxiao gently laid Maya on the bed, pressed her gently and said with a smile: "Ya'er's guess is indeed good. Xidan'er has collapsed under my powerful power. She is still sleeping soundly on the bed." Wake up. Now, of course, it¡¯s my beautiful Ya¡¯er¡¯s turn.¡± Maya's pretty face blushed, and she said softly: "Please have mercy, sir," and then slowly closed her beautiful eyes. An hour later, Maya, with a slight sweat on her forehead and a satisfied look on her face, curled up in Hong Tianxiao's arms. The joy of becoming a woman made her almost forget her identity as a saint of the Persian Ming Cult. However, Hong Tianxiao had not forgotten this and whispered to her. Said: "Ya'er, since you have become my woman, don't go back to Persia again, stay here with me." "Yeah." It was not Maya's wish to become a saint in the past, but her parents, two brothers and sister-in-law were all followers of the Persian Ming Cult. However, after Strich's rebellion, almost all the Ming Cult believers were killed and injured, and Maya's parents and Both her brother and sister-in-law also died in that melee, so what Persia left her with was only pain and no trace of missing her. Now that she has given her body and mind to Hong Tianxiao, she wants to stay with Hong Tianxiao for the rest of her life. She is not planning to go back to Persia, not to mention that she has no interest in the title of leader of the Ming Cult. Hong Tianxiao didn't know Maya's life experience, nor did he know that Maya had no ambition to be the leader of the Persian Ming Cult, so he sighed softly: "You will never be the leader of the Persian Ming Cult again, Maya, will you regret it? " Maya raised her beautiful Qiong head, looked at Hong Tianxiao firmly and said: "Young master, the happiest thing for Maya in this life is to be the young master's woman. Maya's parents, brother and sister-in-law all died in that turmoil. Now Maya only has the young master. We are a relative, Maya doesn¡¯t care about being the leader, she just hopes that she will never leave the young master in this life, unless the young master drives Maya away.¡± Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart, held Maya's soft and smooth body in his arms again, and said softly: "How could I be willing to drive you away? Not only do I want you to be my woman in this life, but in the next life, and the next life, I will let you go." You will be my woman for generations to come.¡± This book has a plot development voting, I hope everyone will participate enthusiastically, and recommend a friend to the masterpiece "The Best Detective"! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 370: Methods to restore internal strength You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sir, Ihave my skills recovered?" Maya, who was lying in Hong Tianxiao's arms, feeling the warmth and sweetness, suddenly found that the internal power in her body could run freely. She didn't quite believe it at first, but after trying it several times , indeed, she reported the good news to Hong Tianxiao with a look of surprise. "Really?" Hong Tianxiao didn't know how to worry about this matter. A few hairs turned gray. After hearing this, he sat up excitedly. He looked up and down and left and right at the surprised Maya, and found that she was no different from before. , but the redness on her face had not subsided, so she said to Maya, "Try hitting that stool with your palm." Maya was also in excitement. When she heard this, she didn't think carefully. She hurriedly exerted all her strength and hit the stool seven feet away. There was only a loud "bang" sound, and the stool was hit. It was torn apart and collapsed on all sides, and the force was so strong that it punched several big holes in the doors and windows. "Sir, look, I have really recovered my skills." Maya, who was in the excitement of recovering her skills, did not consider the consequences of suddenly making such a loud noise in the dead of night. She still looked happy. The ground raised its beautiful face to Hong Tianxiao. Seeing Maya's happy expression, Hong Tianxiao was sincerely happy for her, but at the same time secretly wondered, you must know that the sealing technique of the leader of the Demon Cult is a technique that has been lost for many years in the world. It is impossible to unlock it without a unique technique. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao also secretly wondered. Proud, because he knew that with this loud noise, all the girls in the house would be alerted. Sure enough, first there was the constant "creeping" sound of the door opening, then there was the "swish" sound of the human body being scratched through the air, and finally there was a loud "bang", and Zhu Meier's beautiful figure appeared in At the door, seven more people followed behind, naturally the seven guardian angels. "Ah", "ah", "ah" Hong Tianxiao felt that his eardrums were about to be deafened, especially the scream from Maya next to him, which simply resounded through the night sky, frightening several old crows perched on the trees in the house so that they spread their wings and circled back and forth over the house. Then, he let out bursts of piercing screams. "Youyou guys" Although she only glanced at her in a hurry, Zhu Meier could see that Maya was not coerced by Hong Tianxiao, but looked happy and shy. She was also a virgin and it was the first time she had seen her. Seeing a man's naked body, I didn't know what to say. After saying these three words, I quickly turned my face away. Zhu Meier was shy, and the seven Guardian Saints were equally shy. After Zhu Meier turned around, the seven of them turned around almost in unison, and even walked outside, spreading out in front of the door, looking around on guard. Ye Dai'er arrived the last because she had lost all her skills. However, because the three girls lived very close to each other, when the seven guardian saints sent guards to the door, Ye Dai'er also came to the door. "Ah", the same scream, but Ye Daier did not turn around, because the man on the bed was the man she admired. After Zhu Mei'er turned around, she didn't hear any movement behind her. In addition, she heard Ye Dai'er's scream. Knowing that the two people didn't get dressed in a hurry, she hurriedly shouted again: "Maya , Leader Hong, youplease put on your clothes quickly." At this time, Ye Daier also found that the scene in front of her was too embarrassing, and turned around hurriedly, covering her beautiful face. Only then did Maya remember that she had still had sex. Although the people who saw this scene were her church members and close friends, her face, which had always been thin-skinned, suddenly turned red and she hurriedly grabbed it. His clothes were thrown over his body haphazardly, and he didn't even dare to look outside. Hong Tianxiao deliberately let Maya hit that palm in order to attract Zhu Meier, Ye Daier and the seven guardian angels. Now that the goal was achieved, Hong Tianxiao felt secretly proud in his heart, while casting his lustful eyes on everyone unscrupulously. The beautiful backs of Zhu Meier and Ye Daier were slowly getting dressed. Zhu Meier and Ye Daier saw the scene in the room most clearly just now, especially Hong Tianxiao's naked body, especially Hong Tianxiao's majestic crotch. Although he was so shy that he turned away, the embarrassing scene just now has been firmly imprinted in his heart. From now on, I am afraid that he will never forget it. Maya dressed very quickly. When she turned around fully dressed, she found that Hong Tianxiao had only put on his underwear, and his lower body was still naked. Looking at the thing that made her want to die just now, Maya couldn't help but feel hot in her face. She wanted to turn around but couldn't bear to look at it. In this way, the three saints, two facing outwards and one facing inward, took a cup of tea. Hong Tianxiao was fully dressed, sat down at the table like a normal person, poured a cup of tea,They all looked surprised and stepped forward quickly. One of them grabbed one of Maya's hands and asked Maya almost in unison: "Sister, have you thought of it?" Maya nodded slightly, but found that this matter was a bit difficult to talk about. Before she said anything, her pretty face turned red. "How can we restore our internal strength?" Ye Daier naturally wanted to get this answer the most, and her heartbeat began to accelerate rapidly. "Thisthisisbecausebecause" Maya didn't know what to say at all, she stuttered, but couldn't get to the point. "Why, you tell me." Ye Daier was almost going crazy with anxiety. The pain of losing her inner strength kept haunting her, and she couldn't help but feel anxious. Without her inner strength, it would be impossible for her to complete the task of recovering the Persian Ming Cult. Since she could not complete this task, the best outcome would naturally be to find a man to marry. However, she had taken that kind of pill, so it was impossible for her to marry. , during these days, the painful pressure from both sides made her lose a lot of weight. At this time, Hong Tianxiao suddenly spoke: "Do I know what the solution is?" Zhu Meier and Ye Daier were stunned for a moment, and both turned to look at Hong Tianxiao, while Maya secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and her nervous heart relaxed. Ye Dai'er asked: "Dai'er once heard Sister Dong E say that Master Hong is not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also proficient in medical skills. Could it be that Master Hong restored Maya's internal strength?" Hong Tianxiao stood up and laughed loudly: "E'er really praises me so much. I admit that my martial arts skills are superb. Now that Hauge is dead, there are almost no martial arts masters in the world who can surpass me. But my proficiency in medical skills is I don¡¯t dare to take it seriously, Hong is just an expert, but it is not medical science to restore Ya¡¯er¡¯s internal strength.¡± "That's" Hong Tianxiao kept getting more and more mysterious. If it wasn't medical science, it was something else. Even Zhu Meier, who had the most knowledge among the three, was confused. Hong Tianxiao walked gently to the bed with his hands behind his back, pointed at the messy "battlefield", smiled slightly at the two women and said, "The answer is right here." Ye Dai'er hurriedly stepped forward and came to the bed. She followed Hong Tianxiao's fingers and saw that there was nothing on the bed except a messy sheet and a pillow. Ye Dai'er grabbed the sheet and pillow, and then went to the bed. When I looked on the bed, I found a red lotus flower on the white sheets. I immediately understood what Hong Tianxiao meant. She blushed and hurriedly threw the sheets and pillows onto the bed. I took a few big steps back and came. Go to Zhu Meier's side. Maya slowly came to Ye Dai'er and said softly: "Sister, before going to sleep tonight, Maya still had no internal strength. It was because of the storm with the young master just now that Maya suddenly found that her internal strength had recovered. So, this There is only one way to restore internal strength, and it depends on whether my sister is willing." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 371 Ye Daier¡¯s Heart You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This" Ye Dai'er had always been secretly attracted to Hong Tianxiao. Now that she can become Hong Tianxiao's woman like Maya, she can also regain her inner strength. As soon as she relieves the pain of losing her inner strength, Ye Dai'er naturally has no regrets in her heart. She didn't agree, but she just wanted to say "yes" to the two girls in front of Zhu Mei'er, Maya, and even Hong Tianxiao. Ye Dai'er really couldn't say it. Speaking of smartness, Zhu Meier is the smartest among the three girls. Naturally, she also knows Maya¡¯s method of restoring her internal strength from the conversation with the second girl about the situation just now. It's just that she couldn't speak up to persuade her about this. Among the three saints of the Persian Ming Cult, Maya had already lost her virginity. If Ye Daier also lost her virginity, she would be the only one who could become the leader. However, Zhu Meier also understood in her heart that if Ye Daier refused this matter because of her status as a saint, she would probably become an ordinary person from then on. It would be difficult to regain the Persian Ming Church in the future, and it would be a bloody battle. In the field, Ye Daier will not play any role at all. If Maya and Ye Daier both become Hong Tianxiao's women, based on this relationship alone, Hong Tianxiao will never ignore the affairs of the Persian Ming Cult in the future. In the future, he will become the leader of the Persian Ming Cult. Ye Dai'er and Maya belong together. It can be considered that all three of them are happy. Otherwise, the three of them will inevitably have a battle for the position of leader in the future. After thinking about this section, Zhu Meier raised her hands to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Master Hong, this matter is related to Ye Daier's lifelong happiness. Please give her some time to think. It is estimated that the loud noise that Maya made just now has already happened." It has alarmed other people in the house, I will go and explain to them." What happened here has nothing to do with Zhu Meier anymore. Explaining it to the other daughters was just her way of getting out. How could Hong Tianxiao and the two daughters not understand that they kept Zhu Meier here? It would only make Ye Daier's decision more difficult, so she was allowed to leave. After Zhu Meier left, Ye Daier's nervousness and shyness seemed to have eased. Maya saw this and knew that if Hong Tianxiao and Ye Daier were left alone at this time, Ye Daier would definitely not be able to escape with Hong Tianxiao's methods. His palm and virginity couldn't last tonight, so he said to Ye Dai'er: "Sister, the doors and windows of my room are damaged and I can't stay any longer. Why don't we go to your room first." Ye Daier's heart was in a mess. She didn't think much about it after hearing the words, she just nodded lightly. As soon as she arrived at Ye Dai'er's door and Ye Dai'er pushed the door open, Maya suddenly screamed. Ye Dai'er in front of her and Hong Tianxiao on her right were both staring at her. Hong Tianxiao even more It was strange and asked: "What's wrong, Maya, what's the matter?" Maya gently raised her jade hand and patted her forehead, and said to the two of them playfully: "I forgot to tell Sister Zhu Meier something just now. Let's do this. Young Master, you and Sister Ye Daier go in first. I will come back after I finish talking to Sister Zhu Meier." After saying that, without waiting for any reaction from the two of them, Maya used her Qinggong skills and disappeared without a trace. Ye Dai'er lost all her skills, but Maya deliberately caused trouble and ran naturally and extremely fast. Before Ye Dai'er could say anything to stop her, Maya had disappeared. Hong Tianxiao was naturally aware of Maya's intention to cause harm, and secretly thought that it seemed that Maya was deliberately creating opportunities for himself and Ye Daier. This little girl was so considerate. She probably went to Zhu Meier's room to do it for herself. Work is gone, but Zhu Meier is not as good as Ye Daier. Not only has she not lost all her inner strength, but her desire for the position of leader of the Persian Ming Cult is far greater than that of Ye Daier and Maya. Maya's sudden departure caught Ye Daier off guard, but now the door had been opened, and Hong Tianxiao was right behind her. She had no choice but to take action. Although her face was red with embarrassment, she had to welcome Hong Tianxiao into the room. , although she vaguely guessed what would happen next. After lighting the lamp, Hong Tianxiao gently closed the door with a creak. Although it was the sound of the door, Ye Dai'er's heart also clicked with the sound of closing the door. Although she kept lowering her head, she still She seemed to have felt that after Hong Tianxiao closed the door, he cast his eyes on her delicate body. "Dai'er." After Hong Tianxiao closed the door, he began to walk slowly towards Ye Dai'er, calling out affectionately at the same time. "Well", as Hong Tianxiao's footsteps got closer and closer, Maya's face became redder and redder, and her heartbeat became faster and faster, accompanied by that affectionate call that had never been shouted out by any man, even though it was just Her name is worth thousands of tender words. When Hong Tianxiao walked to Ye Daier's side, Ye Daier's heartbeat reached the fastest speed in her life. Her heart had already belonged to Hong Tianxiao, and the only way to restore her internal strength now was to meetThe Mingjiao was also implicated in many ways and was surrounded and suppressed by the armies of the Suzaku Dynasty. In times of crisis, the three of us were ordered by the leader to come to China to seek reinforcements in the hope of reviving the Mingjiao. Originally, I thought this was a good opportunity to establish a career and take over the Ming Cult. Who would have expected that within half a year of arriving in the Central Plains, I would encounter obstacles one after another and attract the covetous attention of many disciples. If I hadn¡¯t been so powerful in martial arts, I¡¯m afraid I would have caused so much trouble. Woolen cloth. Later, I was captured by the Demon Cult in Hebei and imprisoned by Hauge in the main altar for half a year. That half-year period was the most painful experience in my life. You can still remember how miserable it was. My heart was almost dead at that time. What about attracting reinforcements and the confidence to restore Mingjiao? What about making great achievements and taking over Mingjiao? All the ambitions of the leader are far away from me. " Hong Tianxiao listened quietly to Ye Daier's voice and felt the inner world of this beautiful woman who had gone through ups and downs. He suddenly felt that Xiao Zhao was very hateful. When he was reading "The Legend of Heaven and Slaying the Dragon" in middle school, he felt that Xiao Zhao was very pitiful. In order to save Xiao Zhao, Mother and her sweetheart are forever separated from each other. Not only is their love gone, but they will never see each other again for the rest of their lives. What Hong Tianxiao didn't expect was that Xiao Zhao could not get love himself, but would force this pain on the saints of the past. In the past three hundred years, the happiness of countless saints has been ruined by that pill. If there had not been civil strife in Persia, and if they had not been afraid of the toxicity of the pill for unknown reasons, wouldn't Maya and Ye Daier have suffered the same fate? . "Later, Maya and I were reborn as human beings thanks to the young master's rescue. From that moment on, I had the idea of ????repaying the young master. However, unlike Maya, her parents, brothers and sister-in-law all died in the civil strife, and mine My parents are still fighting against the Suzaku Dynasty in Persia, so I can't stay in the Central Plains forever. Moreover, II also found that I have feelings for you. For a saint who took that pill, this is It's a terrible thing. I wanted to forget you, but after I came to this house, even though I could never see you again, I found that you were always in my heart and I couldn't forget you." Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart, gently took Ye Dai'er's beautiful hand, pulled her into his arms, hugged her tightly, but did not move any hands or feet. He just wanted to hold Ye Dai'er like this and feel Touching her heartbeat, her body temperature, her tenderness, and her shyness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 372: An enemy is invading You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "Dai'er, I once heard Zhu Mei'er talk about the civil strife in Persia. It's just that all you think about is how to rebuild the Datong Dynasty and regain the Mingjiao in Persia, but you have never thought about it. Why did the Datong Dynasty fall and the Suzaku Dynasty rise?" Ye Daier was stunned when she heard this. She had always been ordered to act. She had never thought so much about the leader's trust and her parents' expectations. Moreover, in the Persian Ming Cult, there are three saints, and only one of them can become the successor of the leader. Once determined, that person can follow the leader to understand the major secrets in the religion. When the Ming Cult suddenly changed, the leader's successor was not well chosen, so before his death, the leader of the Ming Cult asked seven female guardian angels to protect three saints to seek help from the Ming Cult in the Middle Earth, while letting the light messengers on the left and right lead the Ming Cult members. Continue to fight against the Suzaku Dynasty. Looking at Ye Dai'er's expression, Hong Tianxiao knew that she didn't know much about this matter, so he explained: "Any change of dynasty in a country must have its cause and effect. If the king is wise and the ministers are wise, the whole country will be prosperous. There is absolutely no possibility of riots, uprisings or even mutinies. Although I don¡¯t have much research on the history of Persia, I am familiar with the history of China. For more than two thousand years, every dynasty has changed because of The rulers of the previous dynasty were ignorant and ignorant, the ministers were greedy and incompetent, the people were exploited, and the people were in dire straits, so they rebelled out of desperation. I think that since the Suzaku Dynasty can quickly defeat the Datong Dynasty and become the Persian The real reason for the new generation of ruling dynasties is probably the tyranny of the Datong Dynasty." Ye Dai'er couldn't help but tremble when she heard this, because the establishment of the Datong Dynasty was only possible with the full support of the Persian Mingjiao. Therefore, for hundreds of years, the Datong Dynasty has always respected the Mingjiao, and the Mingjiao has always supported the Datong dynasty. Ye Dai As a saint of the Ming sect, her status is so noble. No matter in the sect or anywhere in Persia, almost everyone bows at her feet. Moreover, what Ye Dai'er heard were all praises for the Datong Dynasty and the Persian Mingjiao. As for what kind of situation the Persian people were in, she really didn't know much. However, since Ye Dai'er was chosen as a saint, it was not only because of her peerless beauty, but also because of her intelligence. Although she had never seen her before, she could judge that Hong Tianxiao's words were correct. Ye Daier was surprised and said: "So, what Mingjiao did was wrong?" Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly and said: "Although I have not seen it personally, I can guess that the Persian Mingjiao and the Middle-earth Mingjiao are almost the same. They both started among the common people, and the disciples in the sect are also selected from the common people. He was taught profound martial arts. Hundreds of years ago, the Persian Mingjiao helped the Datong Dynasty rule Persia. It must have been due to the tyranny and corruption of the previous dynasty. However, after being highly respected and respected, the following generations of Mingjiao leaders were born. With their arrogant mentality, they have completely forgotten that the followers of the Ming Cult are all from the common people. Dai'er, you can think about it, how many followers of the Ming Cult in Persia have been lost over the years, and how many people still hope to join the Ming Cult? Don't these numbers actually cause a stir? Does your leader pay enough attention to analyze the reasons? Can your leader turn a blind eye to the suffering of the Persian people?" Ye Dai'er was shocked, and looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise: "Master, you are really a god. Although you have not experienced the Persian riot, and you have never been to Persia, you can actually combine the Datong Dynasty and the Mingjiao. The situation was analyzed so thoroughly that it was almost like seeing it in person.¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "How can I be a god? It's just that the situation in almost all countries is similar. If we are in a prosperous and peaceful situation, and the people live and work in peace and contentment, even if some people are ambitious and want to rebel, there will be no If too many people follow him, it will be difficult to achieve anything. As long as the rebellion is successful, there is a high probability that there is a problem with the rule of that dynasty." Ye Daier asked: "Sir, what should we do? Could it be that the leader's death has been ignored?" Hong Tianxiao did not answer but asked: "Is the last generation of the monarch of the Datong Dynasty still alive?" Ye Daier nodded and said: "Since the Mingjiao helped the Datong Dynasty take charge of Persia, the personal guards of all emperors have come from the Mingjiao, and they are the two people with the highest martial arts skills in the religion. Therefore, although the Datong Dynasty fell, there are still many people in Hehu. Under the protection of Ge and Ji Yu, His Majesty the Emperor was safe and sound. He was hidden in the secret room of the main altar by the leader. Apart from the leader and our three sisters, the only one who knew about this was He, who was still responsible for protecting his safety. Now that we have Ge and Ji Yu, even the light messengers on the left and right don¡¯t know where His Majesty the Emperor is.¡± Hong Tianxiao sighed softly: "Just like the rise and fall of a country's dynasty, the same is true for gangs and sects in the world, whether it is the Persian Ming Dynasty or the Ming Dynasty.In just half a stick of incense, Ye Dai'er's screams began to reach the ears of everyone in the house. Except for Maya and Xi Dan'er, the other girls were all virgins, and they all didn't know that Ye Dai'er seemed to be in pain. What did the shouts of joy mean, but they felt something, that is, under the erosion of the shouts, they felt their bodies become soft and soft, and their bodies began to slowly heat up. Maya closed her eyes gently, enjoying the waves of physical relief brought by the bone-crushing screams. She thought of the painful endurance she had just endured, and later Hong Tianxiao stuffed the cloth into her mouth. She thought to herself, it seems that the young master He had already planned it. Could it be that he was planning to catch all three of us when he came this time? However, Zhu Meier has an aloof character and desperately wants to become the leader, so she may not be easily conquered by the young master. After such a cry continued for a while, no matter how stupid the woman was, she could recognize what the cry was. All of them blushed with embarrassment. The most embarrassed one was Zhu Meier, because there was another one on her bed. Maya, and Maya's comfortable look with her eyes closed and enjoying it made Zhu Meier extremely curious about this man and woman. Back then, after Xiao Zhao sent people to develop that kind of pill, he was also worried that if a saint who had not become a leader developed feelings for a male disciple of the religion but could not behave normally, she would become resentful of the Ming Cult, or even rebel against the religion. After all, the secrets the Saint holds are quite astonishing. Therefore, the saints of the past generations, whether they became leaders or not, did not understand the affairs of men and women, and no disciple dared to teach them the affairs of men and women, so this page was used to teach them The words are completely blank. After Zhu Meier and the others came to the Central Plains, they saw the lustful looks directed at them by the men, and of course they did not understand. Later, Wu Yinglin intended to be indecent to Zhu Meier, but was fascinated by the poisonous gas on Zhu Meier's body. After Zhu Meier woke up, she saw an almost naked unconscious man lying on her body, so she naturally understood Wu Yinglin's intention. intention. It¡¯s just that this has greatly increased Zhu Meier¡¯s confusion about the relationship between men and women. What will happen when men and women are together, which actually makes many men so unscrupulous towards women. Puzzle is also curiosity, but this question can only be buried in the bottom of my heart and cannot be asked to anyone. The more I press, the more curious I become, and the more curious I am, the more I want to know the answer. Now, Ye Dai'er's shouts reached Zhu Mei'er's ears. It seemed that this continuous shout was the answer. However, Zhu Mei'er, who had no experience, felt that she did not understand what the answer meant. And the intoxicated look on Maya's face next to her made Zhu Meier's heart move. Just when Zhu Meier was about to be moved by the bone-eroding cry, she suddenly heard the extremely small sound of clothes being emptied from outside. Zhu Meier's heart tightened, and she hurriedly put out the oil lamp with a palm of her hand, and hurriedly said to still The intoxicated Maya whispered: "Maya, be careful, there is a master breaking in." Maya was shocked when she heard the words, her lust disappeared, and she hurriedly jumped to the door, opened a crack and looked out, and sure enough she saw two black shadows falling lightly, and Maya also found that the seven female guardian angels did not seem to be there. Upon discovering the arrival of these two black figures, Maya knew of course that they were affected by Ye Daier's cry, and hurriedly shouted: "There is an enemy invading, quickly set up a formation." Hearing Maya's loud reminder, the seven female guardian angels all woke up as if from a dream. They hurried to Ye Dai'er's door and quickly set up the Tiangang Beidou Formation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 373: The Eagle Enters the Urn You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Quack, quack, I didn't expect that there are several such stunning exotic beauties in this inconspicuous mansion. Brother, it seems that our two brothers have arrived. There are nine girls here, plus the shouting in the house. There are ten girls in total, and we brothers have exactly four each, and then we will give one to Brother Gongyang and Brother Wei as a thank you." After the two landed, one of them was overjoyed when he saw a group of stunning beauties in front of him. . Maya's scream was so loud that it not only woke up the seven female guardian angels, but also alerted Hong Tianxiao, who was still fighting. Moreover, he also heard from this person's voice the identity of the two people who attacked tonight. , these two people are none other than the last two of the six remaining dark envoys of the Demon Sect, brothers Yi Tianying and Yi Tianyan. Yi Tianying's mood was not as good as that of his younger brother Yi Tianyan. He could see that the formations set up by the seven guardian saints were extraordinary, and he could even tell from the light kung fu movements of Maya and Zhu Mei'er jumping out of the room. The woman's martial arts skills are not inferior to the two of them, not to mention that the woman outside is already like this, and the man in the room is probably not a mortal either. However, Yi Tianying did not immediately have the idea of ????retreating. Firstly, if he retreated without a fight, the two of them would not be able to get along with each other. Secondly, they were confident that behind them were the Yum Knife King Hu Yizhi, Gong Yangtai, and Wei Wuji. Backup, with the strength of five people, even if they are defeated, they can definitely retreat calmly. It turned out that before Hong Tianxiao left Hong Mansion that morning, he told Fang Yi that he asked her to contact Hu Yizhi so that Hu Yizhi must deceive brothers Yi Tianying and Yi Tianyan into Zhuhai within three days. In the mansion where Meier is, then get rid of the two of them. With Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, it would be absolutely effortless to get rid of the two of them. However, their duty is to protect Obai's safety and they rarely leave the house. Moreover, they have cunning personalities and act cautiously. They are never alone when they go out. He even told Obai in advance about the purpose of going out. Therefore, if Hu Yizhi deceived the Yi brothers out of the house but lost their lives, there is no guarantee that it would not arouse Obai's suspicion. After a thorough investigation, it is very likely that he will learn that the leader of the Demon Cult is dead. However, the Yi brothers are all greedy and lustful people, so Hong Tianxiao used Persian beauties such as Zhu Meier as bait to attract the Yi brothers to come here. On the first day when Hong Tianxiao entered Zhu Meier's house, Hu Yizhi drank with Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji, and deliberately called the Yi brothers, who naturally went happily. While they were drinking, the conversation turned to women unconsciously. Hu Yizhi was an upright man and never flirted with women. Naturally, he rarely interrupted to avoid arousing the suspicion of the Yi brothers. So Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji started talking with the Yi brothers about beauties, and unknowingly, the topic turned to Persian beauties. There are very few Persian beauties in the Central Plains, and even fewer come to the capital. However, the fact that Emperor Kangxi rewarded nine Persian beauties to Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the Imperial Guard, is known to all civil and military officials. Naturally, the Yi brothers also heard about it from Ao Bai. this matter. Since these nine Persian beauties were given by the emperor, they were the personal property of "Liu Feiying". When the Yi brothers found out, they just sighed with envy. However, Gong Yangtai's words today aroused the Yi brothers' thoughts. Gong Yangtai said this: "Yesterday, I accidentally discovered something. Although Liu Feiying received nine Persian beauties gifted by the little emperor, he was Instead of keeping him in his mansion, he bought another mansion, settled in it, and often went to see him." The Yi brothers heard something in their hearts at that time. During the battle in Tianlao that day, the two of them worked together to "beat Liu Feiying seriously" to save Hu Ertai. From then on, the Yi brothers thought they had formed a bond with Liu Feiying. They had a deep hatred, and were always worried that Liu Feiying would take revenge on the two of them. Liu Feiying was extremely powerful, and in terms of martial arts, they could defeat him together, but none of them could be his opponent if they fought alone. Over the past year, the Yi brothers have been staying home and away from home. Even when they go out, they never leave alone. This is also due to this factor. Now, with the news brought by Hu Yizhi and the others, Hauge was ready, and even ordered Ao Bai to raise troops in the near future. Therefore, the fear of Hong Tianxiao among the Yi brothers has faded a lot. Today, when they heard Gong Yangtai talk about the news, both of them were moved by it. Wei Wuji laughed and continued: "Liu Feiying is also a smart man. He did not bring these nine beauties back to his house. Instead, he opened another house to hide the beauties in the golden house, so as to avoid those two beauties in the future. A princess is jealous and makes the house uneasy." Gongyang Tai nodded and said: "What the third brother said is absolutely true. This is called preparing for a rainy day. It seems that Liu Feiying had already known that the young emperor wanted to marry Princess Huilun to him, so he made such an arrangement. Moreover, even if When Princess Huilun asks about this in the future, he can also say that he gave away the nine people." Wei Wuji sighed and said, "Liu Feiying is guarding so many beauties, and he can only take care of them all by himself."Calling with a long roar. Seeing that Yi Tianyan was a little careless, Yi Tianying hurriedly reminded him: "Second brother, be careful. In addition to these Persian beauties in this house, there seems to be a man and a woman in the house who are doing that kind of thing. Moreover, Each of these nine Persian beauties are masters, and the formations of those seven are extremely sophisticated, so we must not be careless." Yi Tianyan also noticed this, nodded and said: "Brother, why don't we summon Brother Hu and the others to fight against the enemy together." Just when Yi Tianyan was about to scream, Ye Daier in the room let out a long scream. After that, there was no more screams in the room. The Yi brothers are all veterans of romance, so they naturally knew that the relationship between the two in the room was over. , the man will naturally come out soon. In the dead of night, there is only one man who can break through the Anti-Nine Palaces supplemented by the Anti-Bagua formation and spend the night here. It is Liu Feiying whom they are most worried about seeing, so Yi Tian Yan no longer hesitated and hurriedly let out a long whistle, summoning Hu Yizhi, Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji to come. After the roar, Hu Yizhi and the other three did not fly forward to defend the enemy with them as the Yi brothers imagined. In the silent night sky, except for a few bats, there were no flying creatures anymore. The two brothers were worried and felt that something was wrong. They were about to retreat when they suddenly saw Zhu Meier and Maya flying forward. Blocking their way back. Then, with a clear and long laugh, a swift figure flew out of the house where the cry was just now, and landed gently in front of the Yi brothers. "Hong Tianxiao?" When the Yi brothers saw the face of the person standing in front of them clearly, they couldn't help but turn pale with shock. Hong Tianxiao nodded with a smile and said: "Yes, I am Hong Tianxiao, the leader of Shenlong Cult. Hauge spent a lot of effort to secretly train the six secret envoys, but he didn't expect that when he was in Kunming City, four of them were killed by me. , the remaining two people happened to be here today, so if you come, the six of you can continue to follow Hauge in the underworld together." "What did you say?" Although they were surprised to see Hong Tianxiao, the news of Hauge's death brought by Hong Tianxiao shocked them even more. In the Demon Cult, not many people know Hauge's identity. In addition to the six secret messengers he trained, there are also Sima Biao and Shangguan Yunyi. No one else knows. Hong Tianxiao can say After revealing Hauge's name, the Yi brothers basically believed 70% of the news of Hauge's death. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 374 The eagle dies and the goose dies You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "I am saying that Hauge is dead and the Demon Sect has now been merged into the Shenlong Sect." The Yi brothers secretly felt bad when they heard this. Just now Yi Tianyan roared, but Hu Yizhi and the other three did not make any move, and did not come to help as promised. Therefore, there are only two possibilities. The first one is Hu Yizhi's third People have betrayed the Demon Sect and switched to the Shenlong Sect. The second possibility is that Hong Tianxiao, Hu Yizhi and the others have encountered unexpected events. However, the Yi brothers are not without brains. The martial arts of Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji are already top-notch masters in the martial arts world. The martial arts of Yum Sword King Hu Yizhi is far superior to Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji. Even if the leader of the Demon Sect comes in person, it is impossible They got rid of three people without any movement, let alone captured three people. "It seems that the three of them, Hu Yizhi, have already taken refuge with Master Hong. Today, the three of them followed Master Hong's order to lure my two brothers here." Although Yi Tianying was panicked, he could still stay awake. He secretly assessed the situation on the field, while chatting with Hong Tianxiao to delay time. Hong Tianxiao could see Yi Tianying's purpose and laughed loudly: "You guessed it right, Hu Yizhi and the other three brought you here just under my order. Now that the demon sect has been destroyed, Ao Bai can't sing with his palm alone." , if we remove your brothers, the battle between Oboi and the little emperor will be very interesting." At this time, Ye Dai'er was dressed neatly and walked out of the room. In addition to the spring tide on her face that had not completely receded, confidence and excitement were also overflowing on her pretty face. Zhu Mei'er was facing Ye Dai'er. No need to ask the two girls Maya and Ye Daier to know that Ye Daier's internal strength must have recovered. "Youare you Liu Feiying?" Yi Tianying felt strange just now. This is obviously Liu Feiying's home, why is the man here late at night Hong Tianxiao? It seems that Ye Daier who walked out of the room, Yi Tianying's mind Suddenly an idea flashed through his mind, and a terrible conjecture blurted out. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, hugged Ye Dai'er who was walking beside him, and said to the two of them: "As expected, Hauge's cultivation is worthy of his cultivation. He was able to guess this. It seems that even though you are dead, No regrets. Yes, Liu Feiying is me, and I am Liu Feiying. Just think about Liu Feiying¡¯s ability, how can he let outsiders come here to do all kinds of things with his beautiful baby. " The Yi brothers were secretly shocked. They did not expect that the chief guard of the imperial guard beside the young emperor Kangxi was actually the biggest rebel in the world. It seemed that not only Kangxi, but also Hauge and Obai were kept in the dark. Such deep scheming, Hauge, Obai and Kangxi were naturally defeated, and Hauge just took the first step. As the saying goes, ants are greedy for life, not to mention that now that Hauge is dead, the two Yi brothers naturally have no need to sacrifice their lives for a dead man. Yi Tianying rolled his eyes, hugged his fists, and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master Hong, my two brothers I am also a Han Chinese, and I have always admired Hong Tianxiao's actions to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Han Dynasty. Master Hong's uprising is imminent, and all the heroes in the world are responding. My two brothers are not talented, so I am willing to be a pawn in front of the horse and contribute to Master Hong's eternal hegemony. Do your best.¡± Hong Tianxiao really loves talents. Otherwise, he would not have accepted Nangong Jie and Fang Zhongqiong in the battle at Mount Emei. He just loves talents. Both Nangong Jie and Fang Zhongqiong are loyal and heroic men. However, the Yi brothers were cunning, money-grubbing and lustful snobs. Hong Tianxiao would definitely not want such talents. He immediately shouted at the two of them: "Are you worthy of being called Han? Don't think that I am good. Hao, not many people in the Demon Cult know Hauge¡¯s identity. Apart from Shangguan Yunyi and Sima Biao, they are the six secret envoys. Since you have known for a long time that Hauge is a Manchu, since you have admired me for a long time, Why didn't you come to me earlier to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Han Dynasty? Rather than risking your life, I have only one word for national scum like you, who have turned your back on the Han and surrendered to the Manchus. I have only one word: kill. " Hearing this, the Yi brothers felt their hearts sinking. The two brothers looked at each other and understood each other. They both shouted loudly and waved their palms towards Ye Daier who was next to Hong Tianxiao. What the Yi brothers meant was that if they pretended to attack Ye Dai'er with all their strength, Hong Tianxiao would definitely reach out to rescue her. As soon as Hong Tianxiao moved, their four palms would suddenly turn and hit Hong Tianxiao's body. Hong Tianxiao has practiced the Great Shifting Mind Technique, and his skills have doubled. Looking at the entire martial arts world, no one can rival him in his current martial arts. However, the Yi brothers don't know this, but they think that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts are similar to those in the Tianlao battle. , the two palms with their full strength were enough to make Hong Tianxiao vomit blood and fall back with serious injuries like that day. In this case, the formation of the seven guardian angels would be in chaos, and the two of them could take the opportunity to escape. However, their judgment was wrong, and very wrong. During the battle in Tianlao, Hong Tianxiao was confident enough to kill the Yi brothers who were high-fiving him at the same time, just to hide his martial arts.Xiao Xiao's next plan is to recruit the seven female guardian angels. Once these seven are taken care of by him, Zhu Meier will be alone. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao, who had made up his mind, said to Zhu Meier again: "Saint Zhu Meier, now that Hauge is dead, the Demon Sect has been merged into the Shenlong Sect, and in the next few days, he will raise the flag of righteousness to fight against the Qing Dynasty. Once the Central Plains matter is decided, I can personally lead the army to help the Holy Lady regain the Persian Mingjiao, but I have a small request." "Request?" When Zhu Meier heard these two words, her heart suddenly lurched, and she thought to herself, what is the request? Could it be that he allows herself to become his woman like Ye Dai'er and Maya? Hong Tianxiao took a long breath and said: "I hope that the saint will return to Persia during this period to remain anonymous and investigate the news." "Searching for news?" After hearing that Hong Tianxiao's request was not for her to marry him, Zhu Meier secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but she couldn't help feeling extremely strange and asked, "Searching for what news? Is it the military distribution of the Suzaku Dynasty? ?¡± Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "No, I want you to find out what the people of Persia want. Is it towards the former Datong Dynasty or the current Suzaku Dynasty?" Zhu Meier was stunned when she heard this, as if she didn't understand what Hong Tianxiao meant, so Hong Tianxiao told Zhu Meier again what he had just said to Ye Daier. Zhu Meier was chosen as a saint, so she is naturally smart, especially after hearing the phrase "the people's will is where the destiny is", she seemed to have some enlightenment. After finishing speaking, Hong Tianxiao said: "If the Persian Mingjiao wants to be established in Persia for a long time, the first thing is to win the hearts and minds of the people. If the Datong Dynasty rules cruelly, and your religion still supports it, it will definitely lose the hearts of the people. If the Datong Dynasty wins the hearts and minds of the people, , the Suzaku Dynasty only used the military to take power, I am afraid that the Suzaku Dynasty has been driven out of power now." Zhu Meier nodded, convinced, and of course she understood what Hong Tianxiao meant by asking her to return to Persia, so she said: "In that case, I will sneak back to Persia to find out the news. If it is true as Master Hong said, Zhu Meier We will definitely not let the Persian people be trapped in dire straits forever for the benefit of Mingjiao." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "The saint's ability to follow good deeds is really a blessing to the people of Persia. However, there are probably some traitors in your sect who have defected to the Suzaku Dynasty. The saint has naturally been wanted by the Suzaku Dynasty for a long time. If she returns like this, I'm afraid it will be inconvenient to move around. Two of my wives and concubines are proficient in the art of disguise. Why not ask them to design a human skin mask for the saint. This way, it can save a lot of trouble. I don't know what the saint wants. How?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 375 Sharana You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After successfully recruiting two daughters, Ye Daier and Maya, and temporarily borrowing seven female guardian angels from Zhu Meier, Hong Tianxiao achieved his goal beyond budget in just two days. She really brought back a lot of beauty, and Zhu Meier also got two masks specially made for her by Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping, and left Hong Mansion for Persia. Of these two masks, one has a Persian face and was used when he was in Persia, and the other has a Central Plains face and was naturally used after leaving Hongfu. After returning to Hong Mansion, Hong Tianxiao soaked in the gentle countryside every day. As for the Liu Mansion, there was still an endless stream of people coming to congratulate him. Hong Tianxiao was still left in the care of Li Jiaoniang and Luo Qihong. Li Jiaoniang grew up in Suksaha's house. Luo Qihong is the granddaughter of former Mingxuan Formation general Luo Yanbing. She is naturally able to handle such an occasion with ease, but there are so many people coming to visit. Not only officials in the capital, but almost officials from all over the country delivered gifts in person or by sending people. In just three days, the two women felt that they were overwhelmed, so they also started to take shifts, and agreed to spend the last two days together, one person at a time. one day. Obai also learned the news of the deaths of the Yi brothers, and was naturally furious. However, he also knew that this was a critical moment for the showdown with the young emperor, and he could not lose his temper due to anger, so he ordered that the two of them be buried generously. Pretending that nothing happened, he was still secretly mobilizing troops and generals, just waiting for Hauge's order to arrive. The Manchu and Qing Dynasties had a total of eight banners, but after unifying the country, they added the Eight Banners of the Mongolian Army and the Eight Banners of the Han Army. Of course, in terms of status, the Eight Banners of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties have the highest status, followed by the Eight Banners of the Mongolian Army, and finally the Eight Banners of the Han Army. The difference is not only in military pay and pensions, but also in weapons, armor and ordnance. In addition, although the Mongolian and Han armies are known as the Eight Banners, it is not enough due to many factors. To be precise, the Mongolian Eight Banners currently only have four banners, while the Han Army's Eight Banners are even fewer, currently only two banners. In real history, it was not until the middle and late Kangxi period that the Eight Mongolian Banners and the Eight Han Banners were fully formed. However, since the Manchu and Qing dynasties in this book could not last long, the Eight Mongolian Banners and the Eight Han Banners would never be able to form an army. ??I have introduced the Eight Banners of Mongolia and the Eight Banners of the Han Army in a lengthy manner. In fact, I still want to explain a problem. The current Four Banners of the Mongolia and the Two Banners of the Han Army basically do not have much combat effectiveness. The only army with real combat effectiveness is the Eight Banners of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. The Eight Banners of the Manchu Qing Dynasty were divided into two factions. Kangxi controlled four banners, namely the Zhenghong Banner, the Zhenghuang Banner, the Xianghuang Banner and the Zhenglan Banner. The remaining four banners were controlled by Obai. The two were evenly matched. From the perspective of the leading generals, the flag owner of the Zhenghong Banner is Prince Kang, the flag owner of the Zhenghuang Banner is Charzhu, and the flag owner of the Triangular Blue Flag, Eshukha, was tortured to death because of the "Forty-Two Chapters Sutra". So Kangxi handed over the Xilan Banner to Bochier, Eshukha's younger brother who was loyal to him. The owner of the Zhenglan Banner was Fu Deng, the son of the original Zhenglan Banner owner. Among the four, Prince Kang and Charzhu were barely experienced in many battles. Eshukha was definitely experienced in many battles, but because he was in the Obai camp, Kangxi used the excuse of "The Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters" Kill him, but Bochier is a dandy young man who bullies men and dominates women. He has never been on the battlefield. The same is true for Fuleng. His father was killed when he attacked Yunnan. Later, after the Zhenglan Banner was handed over to him, he never took it with him. The soldiers had fought in the war, so the only people Kangxi could really use were Prince Kang and Charzhu. In the early Qing Dynasty, Zhou Peigong, Li Guangdi and Zhao Liangdong, who were highly valued by Kangxi, had all been accepted by Hong Tianxiao as his subordinates. However, even so, Kangxi still found an important talent, and he also made a great contribution in the history of annihilating Wu Sangui and regaining Taiwan. Yao Qisheng's military exploits. Of course, Hong Tianxiao had known about Yao Qisheng for a long time, but he ordered the disciples of the Shenlong Sect to search for traces of Yao Qisheng but to no avail. Unexpectedly, he was still possessed by Kangxi, which was doomed that Obai would be defeated by Kangxi in the end. Five days was the time for Kangxi to order Suo'etu and Prince Kang to prepare for the wedding of Princess Huilun and Princess Jianning. It was also the time for Kangxi to prepare to raid the Four Banners camp controlled by Obai in five days. As long as the Four Banners were lost, Obai became a tiger without teeth. Kangxi could control the Eight Banners almost without any blood. To put it bluntly, it was a mutiny, but this time the mutiny was different from other mutinies in history. The mutinies of Kangxi were always mutinies by ministers to seize the emperor's military power, but Kangxi's mutiny was just the opposite. Since Hong Tianxiao guessed Kangxi's intention, he would not let Kangxi easily take away the military power of the Four Banners controlled by Obai. Therefore, he told Obai the news through Hu Yizhi. Since Obai knew about Kangxi's conspiracy, he certainly would not sit back and wait for death, so he secretly mobilized his troops and generals, and at the same time closely monitored the spies placed by Kangxi in the Four Banners. Just like that, a scene in the Manchu and Qing courtIt does not exist in traditional education. Hong Tianxiao walked into the study, and Sarana stood up immediately. She blessed Hong Tianxiao, but suddenly found that she didn't know how to call him. Although Obai gave Sarana to Hong Tianxiao, it was done in private after all. It is not comparable to the princess's marriage, even to Yao Yuyan who married with the two princesses. She was not Hong Tianxiao's wife or concubine, so after thinking about it, Sarana opened her lips lightly and uttered a beautiful voice like an oriole singing: "Salana has met you, sir." "Yes." Since Hong Tianxiao guessed the purpose of Sarana's visit, he was naturally a little excited. As he walked towards the main seat, he smiled and nodded to Sarana. ?? Sharana dressed up deliberately today. She can be called one of the famous beauties in Beijing. Her stunning beauty does not require much modification at all, so Sarana just put on light makeup. However, the clothes she wore were carefully selected. The upper body was a goose-yellow short-sleeved silk shirt, and her two snow-white forearms were exposed. Hong Tianxiao swallowed hard at the sight. A few spits. Sarana's lower body is an elegant white gold-trimmed long skirt, with a peacock opening its tail embroidered with light blue silk thread. On her feet are a pair of black boots with two small boots tied on the toes. As long as Sarana moves the bell, the bell will make a crisp ringing sound. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 376 I can¡¯t believe it You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Miss Sarana, since you came to the Liu Mansion, Liu has been sent south to escort Princess Jianning to get married according to the imperial decree. He also shows a lack of care for the lady. Please don't be offended." After the two sat down, Sarana's heart suddenly beat loudly. Amazing, I suddenly couldn't remember a single word that I had prepared. After a moment of silence, Hong Tianxiao spoke first, breaking the somewhat dull situation. "Your Majesty is busy with official duties. How dare Sarana disturb you so easily? Sarana will be satisfied if she can find a place to stay." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao's eyes had not left her body since entering the room, Sarana relaxed. After a breath, he secretly thought, it seems that it's not that Liu Feiying is not lewd, but that he never does anything forced. Now that he is here, he naturally reveals his lustful nature. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Liu was favored by Shaobao Meng'ao and betrothed the young lady to Liu. However, Liu was always ashamed and felt that she was not worthy of the beauty of the country. Liu had also thought about returning from Yunnan this time. , I want to send the young lady back to Ao Mansion, otherwise, if the young lady is allowed to suffer here, Liu will also have trouble sleeping and eating. Originally, Liu planned to discuss the matter with the young lady in a few days, and did not want the young lady to come. In this case, Liu I dare to ask you, Miss, what do you think?" Sarana was born among officials since she was a child, and was favored by Obai. She often listened to Obai talk about official affairs. Naturally, she could tell that Hong Tianxiao's words were pure nonsense. It was not what he was thinking at all. It's just a retreat to advance, and I want to test my own mind. Sarana replied: "Sir, Sarana made a great oath in the past that she will not marry anyone who is not a hero in this life. It happens that my father is enlightened and not coercive, and he introduces heroes to Sarana in many ways. However, there are heroes in the world. There are countless people who have the reputation of being a hero, but there are only a few who are heroes in reality. Your Excellency is the one whom Sarana admires very much. Therefore, when my father talked about Your Excellency in front of Sarana that day, Sarana did not have the slightest objection. That¡¯s why my father married Sarana to you, I just hope that you don¡¯t dislike Sarana¡¯s beauty.¡± "Hahahaha." Hong Tianxiao laughed a few times and said, "Young lady, you are serious. Liu is a martial artist who only knows some rudimentary martial arts. In terms of martial arts, Liu is just a reckless man, but the young lady is He is from a famous family, well-educated, and extremely beautiful. He should be betrothed to a talented person like the number one scholar or the second in the ranking. It must be that Ao Shaobao was also a military general. He spent his life in the army and did not like to dance or write, so he looked down on those rotten scholars. That's why I can like Liu, a rough man. Fortunately, Liu is self-aware and knows that he is not worthy of the young lady. Please don't worry about this. Liu will make it clear to Ao Shaobao that it was Liu who took the initiative to send the young lady back. It¡¯s not because Miss wants to leave.¡± When Sarana saw Hong Tianxiao going around in circles about this matter, she couldn't help but feel anxious. If she went around like this, she didn't know when she would get to the main topic, so she gritted her teeth and changed the subject. He gently turned around and said, "Sir, please stop being modest. Since Sarana promised my father and came to Liu Mansion, I naturally think that you are someone worthy of being entrusted to you for the rest of your life. However, since you came to Liu Mansion, you have treated Sharana like a distinguished guest. This makes Sarana feel uneasy every day, and she cannot eat well and cannot sleep at night." "Hmm." Seeing that Sarana suddenly changed the topic, Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. It seemed that she was sincerely throwing herself into his arms, so he pretended to be strange and asked, "Why is this? Could it be that it was during the six months when Liu went south? In the past, the servants in the mansion have made things difficult for the young lady, or Ruhong and Qihong cannot be tolerated by the young lady, so the young lady can just tell Liu, and Liu will vent her anger on the young lady." When Sarana saw Hong Tianxiao took over the topic again and continued to talk about it just like before, she couldn't help but feel angry and funny, so she had to patiently play Tai Chi with Hong Tianxiao: "Your Excellency, you are too worried. The servants in the mansion treat Sarana Ruhong and Sarana have grown up together as if they were their masters, and they are as close as sisters, and Sister Qihong also treats Sarana like a biological sister." Hong Tianxiao added: "Miss is the master in this house. If the servants dare to be disrespectful, Liu will definitely expel them from the house. As for Ruhong and Miss, she also told Liu that Liu is relieved, and Qi Hong has a kind and gentle personality and will never fight with others, which Liu can rest assured about." Sarana didn¡¯t know that if she continued to practice Tai Chi like this, she might not be able to talk about the topic until dark. She hurriedly took advantage of the end of the topic and changed the subject again: "Sir, although Sarana is a girl, she is not Like most official ladies, she only knows how to do red embroidery, and she also knows a little bit about military affairs, and she also knows the reason why my father gave Sarana to you." Here we are, finally getting to the point. Anyway, just what you said, I won¡¯t do Tai Chi with you for the time being, so Hong Tianxiao pretended to be very surprised and asked: "Oh, Liu, a talented young lady, has also been from I heard about it from Ruhong, Xiao ?The big flaw was revealed, and he just smiled lightly and said: "Where did Miss hear such nonsense?" Sarana said: "Sharana has not heard anyone talk about it. This is just my guess." Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised, but said calmly: "The princess's wedding is a matter of celebration for the whole country. Even if the emperor wants to attack Ao Shaobao, why would he choose this time? Oh, since the young lady has such a guess, could it be that Do you want Liu to send the young lady back to Ao Mansion?" Sarana shook her head slightly and said: "My lord, you have misunderstood. Sarana was extremely opposed to what my father did, but she persuaded my father not to move. Moreover, Sarana could also guess that this was a fierce battle between my father and the emperor. , must end with my father's failure, so when she left Ao Mansion, Sarana had already regarded herself as a member of Liu Mansion and had no connection with Ao Mansion. If her father wins, she will also suffer in the future. He will be infamous for thousands of years and be accused of treason and usurping the country. If my father fails, he will be ruined and his reputation will be ruined. All the nine clans will suffer, and he will become a sinner for the ages." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, this Sarana understands the truth, but I don¡¯t know whether her words are sincere or if she is deliberately trying to test me, so he said: "The young lady has a sharp eye and can see the current situation so clearly, even a man with a seven-foot-long eyebrows can't see it." It's not as good as it is. It's really a blessing from God for Mr. Ao to have a daughter like this, but it's a pity that he can't follow the advice of the young lady, and he will definitely get into big trouble in the future." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao still didn't tell the truth, Sarana sighed and said: "Salana can't prove that her words are sincere. If you don't dislike Sarana's beauty, Sarana is willing to accompany you tonight, in this life. I will never have anything to do with the Ao Mansion again. If your Excellency still can¡¯t trust Sarana, Sarana is willing to invite herself into a secret prison, and after this fight between dragons and tigers, I will release Sarana." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that there is no love in the world that is more difficult to let go than family ties. What¡¯s more, Sarana has been loved by Obai the most since she was a child. She should stand on Obai¡¯s side. How could she never have anything to do with the Ao family. Could it be that she was ordered by Obei to deliberately paralyze me in order to get some news from me? Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of something, his heart moved, and he hurriedly shouted: "At this moment, Ao Mansion has been surrounded by Xiaoqi battalion, and the four flags in Ao Bai's hands have also been taken over by the emperor." Sarana was taken aback and looked into Hong Tianxiao's eyes in amazement, only to find that Hong Tianxiao's eyes were very deep, and when she looked into them, they were like a pool of spring lake water (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 377: Secret meeting with Yao Tianguang You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Silence, for the sudden death of the Yi brothers, Obai chose silence; celebration, the two princesses got married, and almost everyone in the capital had smiles on their faces; waves, under the calm surface of the capital, there were Containing boundless wrath, both Kangxi and Obai secretly mobilized their troops and generals, waiting for the wedding day to suddenly launch an attack. Kangxi¡¯s strategy was indeed very clever. Obai never expected that Kangxi would suddenly attack him on the wedding day of the two princesses, so he was not mentally prepared at all. However, when Hu Yizhi told him the matter on Hong Tianxiao's order, Obai was shocked and furious, and hurriedly made arrangements secretly. It is conceivable that if Hu Yizhi had not told him, Ao Bai would have attended the wedding of the two princesses that day. He would have been caught without any precautions. Kangxi would have killed him on the spot. Once Ao Bai died, The four banners he controlled were bound to switch to Kangxi, and Kangxi was able to take power into his own hands almost without bloodshed. The Eight Banners soldiers are about to fight, and Hong Tianxiao has begun to make some preparations. The capital is about to become a battlefield. The women of Hong Mansion and Liu Mansion can no longer stay here and need to be moved out as soon as possible. In addition, Princess Huilun, Princess Jianning and Yao Yuyan must also be transferred in advance. Otherwise, once the war starts, Obai will surround the capital with heavy troops, and it will be difficult to get out. Regarding the transfer of the two, Hong Tianxiao had his own way. He approached Emperor Kangxi and said that he was worried that the Aobai pair would cause chaos at the wedding and might send masters to assassinate the two princesses. Therefore, he asked Emperor Kangxi to transfer the two princesses first. The two princesses were transferred to the Liu Mansion. On that day, two palace maids could pretend to be the two princesses. If Ao Bai had not sent people to assassinate them, the two princesses would have been in Liu Mansion when the wedding was completed, without anyone noticing; if Ao Bai had sent people to assassinate them, even if they could succeed, the only people killed would be two palace maids. . Kangxi also considered this matter and had no doubts. He immediately agreed to the matter and asked Hong Tianxiao to pick up the two princesses secretly. Although they married three women together, Hong Tianxiao did not even mention Yao Yuyan in front of Kangxi. This was his cleverness. The sudden capture of Obai on the wedding day was an extremely confidential matter. Kangxi even kept the secret from Suo'etu and Prince Kang, and did not plan to inform the matter until the morning of the wedding day. This can be seen from this. If Hong Tianxiao also asks Yao Yuyan to follow the princess into the Liu Mansion first, then this matter will definitely make Yao Yuyan's father, Yao Tianguang, suspicious. Once it reaches Obeyer, it will definitely arouse his suspicion and vigilance. Princess Jianning has naturally been looking forward to this wedding for a long time. After knowing about it, Princess Jianning has been very excited, as if she has become a different person. When Mao Dongzhu heard about this, he knew that Princess Jianning was a little carried away, so he hurried over to warn her. Princess Jianning calmed down a little and no longer acted so excited, but she was still a little carried away when she was with Mao Dongzhu. Princess Jianning is excited, but Princess Huilun is in a different mood. If she could use two words to describe her mood, it would be: uneasy. Although she has been in the palace for a long time, Princess Huilun is tired of the lonely life of a sister-in-law. She has never been married, not because she doesn't want to, not because she is ugly, but because she was born in the royal family and can't help herself. When Shunzhi became a monk, Princess Huilun was still young, only twelve years old, not old enough for marriage. Later, when Princess Huilun reached the age of marriage, Kangxi was almost twelve or thirteen years old. He already understood the affairs of men and women, and coveted his beautiful aunt, so naturally he would not marry her to anyone. , this delay lasted for several more years. In the past few years, Kangxi also tested Princess Huilun's intention many times. However, Princess Huilun did not dare to do such incest, and always expressed her disagreement secretly. Because the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager were around, Kangxi did not dare to force her, but he was not in a hurry. He just spent it like this and did not betroth her to anyone. He knew that once Princess Huilun was over thirty, she would resist Naturally, the heart has been greatly reduced. This time, Kangxi suddenly issued an order to betroth her to Liu Feiying, the chief guard of the imperial guards. Princess Huilun was not mentally prepared at all. In addition, she had always heard that Liu Feiying was only trusted by Kangxi because of his martial arts skills and was just a ruthless man. He is also a lustful person. However, as a princess, how could she not know that once the imperial edict was issued, the matter was a foregone conclusion and there was no possibility of changing it. Princess Huilun could only secretly lament her miserable life. She thought this was because she had been treating Kangxi for several years. Rejection provoked his deliberate retaliation. Princess Huilun was worried and sad for many days. She suddenly remembered that her sister Jianning also married this person with her. Moreover, when Princess Jianning went south to Yunnan, Liu Feiying was the marriage envoy and followed her all the time. Maybe Princess Jianning He would know something about her, so Princess Huilun came to Princess Jianning's palace. However, when she came to Princess Jianning's palace, Princess Huilun was completely shocked. She could not find any trace of emotion on Princess Jianning's face.p; Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Is it possible that your Excellency still doesn't understand the current situation in the capital?" "The situation in the capital?" Yao Tianguang has been in the officialdom for a long time. How could he not understand the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words? Then he pretended to be confused and said, "Master Liu, please speak frankly." Hong Tianxiao secretly cursed the old fox in his heart, and said with a slight smile: "Your Excellency, you are testing the official, anyway, in this case, the official will tell you everything. At the moment, the situation in the capital, the emperor and Ao Bai are in the same situation, and the emperor is in charge of the four The strength of the flag troops, and Ao Bai was also the strength of the four banners, which can be said to be equal to the superior and the inferior. The emperor had the intention of killing Ao Bai and reestablishing the political power, but Ao Bai was also suspected of committing regicide and usurping the throne. Moreover, a fight between the two The fight between the dragon and the tiger is about to begin, but I don¡¯t know if Mr. Yao is on the side of the emperor, or is he in the same camp as Obai?" Yao Tianguang's heart moved. This question is a bit silly. Even if I am a member of Obai's party, I can't admit it in front of you, so he said: "I have received the favor of the emperor in this life, so naturally I am loyal to the emperor. I just sigh that I am He is a civil servant, otherwise he would definitely lead the army to quell this rebel for the Emperor." What a beautiful piece of high-sounding nonsense, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, but nodded, stretched out his thumb towards Yao Tianguang and said: "Master Yao is loyal to the emperor. The emperor has long known that, and has long wanted to reuse Master Yao. It's just that Ao Bai has always suppressed Han officials and eliminated dissidents. If Ao Bai is not eliminated, I will never be reused." Yao Tianguang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he thought to himself, the point is here, so he didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for Hong Tianxiao¡¯s next sentence. Sure enough, Hong Tianxiao continued: "The emperor had a secret discussion with the official a few days ago to prepare for the eradication of Ao Bai. He believed that tomorrow the two princesses in the palace would marry the official together, which would be the best time to kill Ao Bai. Therefore, the emperor We will definitely take action against Ao Bai tomorrow. However, Ao Bai, a thief who has been in charge of the government for many years, is by no means a mediocre person. He has already prepared to raise troops to seize power. Although he may not necessarily know the emperor's intention to kill him, he is likely to take advantage of this big event. On the wedding day, a series of chaos was created to distract the emperor, making it easier for him to raise troops and take action." Hearing this, Yao Tianguang had already picked up the clues, and seemed to understand what Hong Tianxiao meant by the chaos that Obai was planning to create. He couldn't help but feel a little dry in the mouth, and his heartbeat was "thumping" at this moment. He asked in a violent, almost hoarse voice: "Is it possible that Ao Bai he wants to assassinate the princess?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 378: Shocking Changes at the Wedding You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly and said, "You must be careful about this. If you were Oboi, what would you do?" "If I were Oboi, I would have succeeded in seizing power long ago." Yao Tianguang thought to himself, but he never dared to say these words. After thinking about it, he said, "If I were Oboi, I would definitely send out masters to assassinate him. The two princesses will either be captured or killed. As long as one of them succeeds, it will be enough to cause chaos in the capital, allowing the emperor to focus all his energy on this matter, and then immediately take the opportunity to raise troops, occupy the four gates of the capital, and attack the palace." Hong Tianxiao said: "Master Yao even said that if Xianguan was Obai, he would definitely do this. But in this way, not only the two princesses were in danger, but even Miss Yao was in danger. Therefore, Xianguan was in danger late at night. Come here and tell Mr. Yao about such a confidential matter. I hope Mr. Yao can ask your subordinate to take Miss Yao back to the Liu Mansion. When the wedding is held tomorrow, all you need to do is find a woman in the house to pretend to be Miss Yao, and then you will be fooled. Can." Just when Hong Tianxiao said that there would be changes in the capital tomorrow, Yao Tianguang had already guessed the reason why Hong Tianxiao came here tonight to pick up Yao Yuyan. Now that he had received his confirmation, he couldn't help but look at Hong Tianxiao with admiration. He secretly thought that Liu Feiying was not like the outside. As rumored, he is just a reckless man. No wonder he was favored by the emperor and married the two princesses together. It seems that this man is not only strong in martial arts, but also mentally superior to others. Once the emperor destroys Obai In the future, this person will definitely be used more important, so it is not aggrieved for Yuyan to follow him. Yao Tianguang rolled his eyes and asked Hong Tianxiao: "Since this matter is so confidential, your Excellency has told me, if the emperor blames me in the future, wouldn't it be me who harmed you?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Although I am just a rough man in the world, I am also a compassionate person. Since the Emperor and Lord Yao have asked Miss Yao to betrothed to me, I should do my best to take care of Miss Yao for the rest of my life. Tomorrow If Xianguan can always follow the young lady, he will naturally not be afraid of the masters in Aobai's house. However, if chaos breaks out tomorrow, Xianguan must first protect the emperor, so he came up with this trick to prevent the young lady from being kidnapped. Please forgive me for being presumptuous in worshiping the vicious hands of minions." Only then did Yao Tianguang believe that Hong Tianxiao was here sincerely for Yao Yuyan's safety, and he couldn't help but feel relieved. Before, he had been worried that Liu Feiying was just a ruthless man in the world, while Yao Yuyan was a lady from a scholarly family. Liu Feiying may not know how to pity women, nor necessarily What language do you have in common with your daughter? But after a long conversation tonight, he discovered that Liu Feiying was by no means as simple as a gangster. He was a man of both civil and military skills, and he was also a compassionate person. Apart from his unattractive appearance and a slightly sallow complexion, he really didn't have any shortcomings. Yes, it may not be a bad thing for his daughter to follow him. At least he will have enough food and clothing for a lifetime, and prosperity and wealth will be indispensable. However, what he didn't expect was that after following Hong Tianxiao, Yao Yuyan not only lived a life of food and clothing, prosperity and honor, but also later became the title of a noble concubine. The Yao family also became rich and powerful because of Yao Yuyan, and the descendants continued for more than ten generations until three generations. More than a hundred years later, the Yao family disappeared due to the lack of male offspring. Yao Tianguang stood up and said, "Master Liu, please wait here for a moment. I will go to my daughter's place in person to inform you about the matter. Then I will bring my daughter here and secretly send you and your daughter out of the house." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stood up and said, "Your Excellency, all you need to do is bring Miss Yao. As for how to leave the house, I don't allow you to worry about it." Yao Tianguang was stunned for a moment, then understood, nodded, and went out to find Yao Yuyan. Yao Yuyan will be seen soon. After Yao Tianguang goes out, Hong Tianxiao feels a little excited and nervous. In history, Yao Yuyan was married to Zhang Tinghe, the younger brother of Zhang Tingyu, a famous minister of the Kangxi Dynasty. Zhang Tinghe was also an official in the capital. The Zhang family and the Yao family had been intermarried for generations, and Yao Yuyan was Zhang Tinghe's official wife. Yao Yuyan was known as a beautiful woman in the country. Among the Han officials in Beijing, her beauty was ranked first among their wives and concubines. Zhang Tinghe felt very unhappy. One year, when the Empress Dowager celebrated her birthday, she ordered the wives of Han officials to enter the palace together with the wives of Manchu officials to pray. Yao Yuyan naturally dressed up carefully in court clothes and followed Zhang Tinghe into the palace to congratulate the Queen Mother on her birthday. When they arrived, Kangxi was also there. The Empress Dowager was very happy and gave a banquet in the inner court, allowing these people to eat and drink in the palace and play as they pleased. They stayed for a whole day before leaving. After leaving the palace, these female relatives took the original carriage home as usual. Almost everyone was safe and sound. Only one family had problems, namely Zhang Tinghe's wife Yao Yuyan. When they came back, their clothes were still the same as before. , but the person has changed beyond recognition, is disheveled, has no sense of direction, and is not the same person at all. Although the Zhang family and the Yao family knew what was going on, they did not dare to speak out for fear of disaster. From this, HanThey are average. However, Suo'etu and Prince Kang, who had never lost their smiles on their faces, now no longer have any smiles at all. They both have expressions of excitement and expectation. It can be said that these two people have been oppressed by Obai for a long time, especially Suo'etu. Tu, after the death of his father Sony, Obai deliberately blocked Sony's funeral procession. However, Kangxi could not compete with him. Suo'etu had to endure this. Now that the emperor has decreed to kill Aobai, Suo'etu naturally He is the most excited person. He has been looking forward to this day for a long time. Oboi had long known that Kangxi was going to deal with him today, and had made corresponding preparations. Moreover, Obai had made these preparations extremely secretly, completely hiding them from Kangxi's eyes and ears. Just an hour before the wedding was about to begin, Kangxi thought that Aobai had been kept in the dark until now, because Kangxi received the news that Aobai had already come to the palace in a sedan chair. "See you, Ao Shaobao." A quarter of an hour later, Ao Bai's sedan finally arrived at the palace. Just as the sedan landed, a thick voice suddenly shouted. However, just after these words, countless numbers of people suddenly flew out from all around. All the arrows were shot at Obei's official sedan. "Ah", "Ah", "Ah", "Ah", no more, no less, exactly four sounds, which came from the mouths of the four sedan bearers in Obai. However, there was no movement in the sedan until the whole The sedans were all filled with dense arrows, but Obai still remained silent. Kangxi, who was hiding in the dark, appeared, followed closely by two people. One of them was today's groom, and the other was Duolong, the deputy chief of the imperial guard. Of course, Hong Tianxiao understood that Obai's sedan was empty. Obai was already in the military camp, preparing to attack the palace, so he pretended to be surprised and said: "Your Majesty, Obai's martial arts are extremely high. Even if he is hit by thousands of arrows, It is absolutely impossible for him to be shot to death by random arrows like this. Moreover, there were no screams from the sedan. Wei Chen suspected that Obai was not in the sedan. Your Majesty, please allow Wei Chen to go over and check." Even if Hong Tianxiao didn't say anything, Kangxi already had doubts in his heart. He nodded when he heard this, but he was secretly frightened. Kangxi had been planning this matter for a long time, and it had always been extremely confidential. Only he and Hong Tianxiao knew about it. The others only found out the news this morning, and they were all under the surveillance of Kangxi's spies. Therefore, Kangxi did not consider Obai's response to the news. Kangxi felt this nervous and excited for the first time. Even now, Obai suddenly rose from the sedan chair and rushed towards him. After all, Duolong beside him could resist for a while. However, what made his heart sink was that after Hong Tianxiao gently opened the sedan curtain, he turned around and said to him nervously: "Your Majesty, something bad has happened. Oboi is not in the sedan." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 379: Bloody Battle in the Royal Palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this moment, Yao Tianguang is on his way to Yunnan. The feelings in his heart can no longer be described in words. Shock, excitement, excitement, nervousness, admiration and many other feelings are gathered together in one place. At three o'clock last night, when everyone was sleeping soundly, two uninvited guests suddenly came to Yao Tianguang's bedroom. Then, in only half an hour, the door of Yao Mansion opened gently, and more than twenty people quietly left the mansion, and then left the south gate when the city gate was just opened early in the morning. Those two people were none other than Fatty and Thin. They were ordered by Hong Tianxiao to bring a letter to Yao Tianguang, and then helped them sneak out of the house. The letter was very long, and the whole matter was clearly written. Finally, he advised Yao Tianguang not to help the Manchus anymore, and to follow Hong Tianxiao to the Yunnan uprising. Yao Tianguang finally understood why Hong Tianxiao took Yao Yuyan to the Liu Mansion last night. Now that his daughter is in Hong Tianxiao's hands, and there are two fat and thin men holding her hostage, he can only obey Hong Tianxiao's arrangements. After leaving the south city gate, Yao Tianguang met his daughter Yao Yuyan as expected. Yao Yuyan at this time was absolutely different from Yao Yuyan yesterday, with a beaming face. After seeing Yao Tianguang, she invited Yao Tianguang to his carriage and couldn't wait to tell him about Hong Tianxiao. It took two full hours for Yao Yuyan to finish telling Yao Tianguang the story of Hong Tianxiao. At this time, Yao Tianguang truly understood Hong Tianxiao's strength and what he had done in the past two years to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Han Dynasty, and he secretly admired it in his heart. Who is Yao Tianguang? From Yao Yuyan's description, we can naturally judge that the possibility of Hong Tianxiao conquering the world is already 78%. Once Hong Tianxiao conquers the world, he will be the head of the country, and if he helps Hong Tianxiao successfully defeat the Qing Dynasty and restore the Han Dynasty, it will be natural. It could also be remembered forever, so he decided to lend a helping hand to Hong Tianxiao. However, Yao Tianguang could see that his daughter was still a virgin, and felt quite strange in his heart. He did not expect that Hong Tianxiao could do what Liu Xiahui did despite his daughter's peerless appearance. After asking Yao Yuyan, Yao Tianguang realized that after Hong Tianxiao brought Yao Yuyan back to his house last night, he simply showed his true face to Yao Yuyan, then handed her over to a group of beautiful women and left. What Yao Yuyan just told Yao Tianguang was all told to her by the women. After listening to Hong Tianxiao's legendary story last night, the sky was already getting slightly brighter, and then Yao Yuyan went out of the city with the women. Following Yao Tianguang and Yao Yuyan down south were everyone from Liu Mansion and Hong Mansion. Those responsible for escorting along the way were the Fat and Slim Masters, Lu Gaoxuan, Mute Lion and Yang Yizhi. The rest were all Hong Tianxiao's women, and there were almost countless of them. There were ten people, so it sounded like there were too few escorts. However, among Hong Tianxiao's women now, except for Dayu'er, none of them are weak women. Even Xianglian's martial arts has entered the second-rate realm. In addition, there are secret protections from the Dragon Cult and the Demon Cult along the way. Therefore, although this mighty legion of beauties is extremely tempting, no one dares to provoke them along the way. The beauty army naturally attracted those crazy bees, butterflies and lewd thieves, but after these people learned that these women were the women of Hong Tianxiao, the anti-Qing alliance leader, they all fled far away, but they did not dare to provoke these women. He is an evil star in the rivers and lakes, so that the flowers will not be harvested but his life will be lost here. Hong Tianxiao was not in this team. He was still in the palace. He had to wait until Kangxi and Obai really fought before he could escape and catch up. Kangxi was worthy of being a wise king. When he learned that the plan had been leaked, he made a decisive decision and immediately sent out all the guards in the palace to cooperate with the imperial guards to defend the palace. At the same time, he sent people to notify the commanders of the Four Banners outside the capital, as well as Xiaoqi Camp, Pioneer Camp, and Shenji. The battalion, with Prince Kang as the commander-in-chief and Yao Qisheng as the military adviser, immediately counterattacked the capital. Kangxi's decision was undoubtedly correct, because Obai's movements were half an hour faster than Kangxi's. As the saying goes, soldiers are very fast, and this half hour was enough to give Obai an absolute upper hand. First of all, the four gates of the capital were completely in the hands of Obai. The admirals of the nine gates were killed when they heard the call. All the 20,000 officers and soldiers under him also surrendered to Obai, making the number of troops in Obai's hands reach 140,000. The guards in the palace, the royal guards, and the strong eunuchs totaled only 20,000 people. Fortunately, Aobai also had to defend the four gates of the capital. There were 20,000 people at each gate, and he personally led six Ten thousand troops attacked the palace. It can be seen from this that Obai wanted to concentrate his forces to capture the palace. As long as he captured Kangxi, he would have an absolute victory. Although there were many troops outside the capital, Obai had Kangxi as a hostage, unless one of them There are still people who have different intentions. Otherwise, the army outside the city can only kneel down and ask for surrender. Therefore, the battle in the palace became the final battle between Kangxi and Obai.Wherever the lights of the camp could reach, Hong Tianxiao asked the one hundred guards to stay hidden while he charged inside. As soon as they saw the fire in Obai's camp, the one hundred guards rushed out together. They set fires everywhere and throw concealed weapons at everyone they see. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's roar, everyone withdrew from Obai's camp and returned to the palace to receive the reward. After the arrangements were made, Hong Tianxiao suddenly appeared and shouted: "The traitor Obai, come and die quickly." While shouting, he used the various light kung fu skills of divine movement, and in a moment he was in Obai's big house. In the camp, the soldiers who were keeping watch at night were killed by Hong Tianxiao with a sword before they even reacted. Then he took down the torches everywhere and threw them at the tents, and suddenly the flames shot into the sky. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao had succeeded, the one hundred guards shouted together and rushed inside. At this time, Hong Tianxiao had already reached the depths of Obai's camp. No one was an enemy of Hong Tianxiao's moves wherever he went, and wherever he passed, the sky was filled with flames. The martial arts of these one hundred guards are not weak. Although they are not good at attacking and defending the city, they are using their strengths to kill and set fire everywhere aimlessly. Because they did not expect that the enemy would come to rob the camp, everyone in Obai's army rested early and fell asleep except for night patrols. After hearing the cry of killing, Obai's soldiers were in a hurry to put on clothes and find weapons. There was no large-scale action to stop the killing. One or two soldiers were no match for these guards, so the guards became more and more killing. Yong, gradually entered the depths of the camp. About two hours passed, and Hong Tianxiao didn't know how many people he had killed or how many camps he had burned. Looking back, he saw that almost half of Obai's camp was in a sea of ??fire. Hong Tianxiao knew that today's goal had been achieved. If the fighting continued, he would be the only one who could retreat to the palace. So Hong Tianxiao mobilized 10% of his internal strength, raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, then turned back and killed in the direction of the palace. Half an hour later, everyone retreated to the gate of the palace. Hong Tianxiao counted the number of people and found that only seven people were injured. Of the remaining ninety-three people, two were seriously injured and 35 were slightly injured. When Hong Tianxiao returned to the palace with ninety-three people, Kangxi personally went down from the city wall to greet him. Looking at Hong Tianxiao's body covered in blood, he couldn't help but be moved and said: "Liu Aiqing's bravery is unmatched by anyone in the world. I have Liu Aiqing to help me." , why fear that Aobai¡¯s tens of thousands of troops?¡± Although Kangxi was excited, Hong Tianxiao said in his heart: "This is also the last time I will help you. The reason why I help you is just because I don't want you to lose so quickly. I will be far away from you tomorrow. As for whether I can defeat Obei , in the future, you will have to rely on your own ability to compete with me on the battlefield. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 380 Hundreds of people rob the camp You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kangxi took Hong Tianxiao's hand and climbed up the palace wall together. Looking out, he saw that almost half of Obai's camp had been submerged in the sea of ??fire. Wails, curses, and groans continued to come this way. came. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that one hundred and one of them could make such a big noise, and he couldn't help but feel excited. He laughed at Kangxi and said: "Your Majesty, after this trouble, it is impossible for Obai to attack the city again tomorrow. , let¡¯s take this opportunity to take a rest.¡± For the first time, a smile appeared on Kangxi's face, and he nodded and said: "This is all due to Liu Aiqing. I only hope that delaying Obai's attack for a day or two will buy Prince Kang, Yao Qisheng and the others valuable time." .Liu Aiqing, I thought that my plan to kill Obai was flawless, but I don¡¯t want Obai to find out about it. Which link does Aiqing think is the problem?" Hong Tianxiao didn't expect Kangxi to ask this question, and was slightly shocked. However, he knew that after the night attack on Obai Camp just now, Kangxi's suspicion of him had been completely eliminated, so he thought about it and said: "This matter It is indeed very strange. Originally, only the emperor and Wei Chen knew about this matter, and Wei Chen did not tell anyone. Even when Master Suo'etu and Prince Kang came to visit Wei Chen's mansion, Wei Chen did not mention a word. Moreover, Suo Etu and Prince Kang came to visit Wei Chen's house. Mr. Etu and Prince Kang also received the emperor's secret order this morning. Prince Kang is the emperor's elder brother. Mr. Suo'etu hates Ao Bai to death because of the funeral of Suo's chief assistant. It is absolutely impossible for these two people to let Ao Bai know. The one who reported the news, even Wei Chen, couldn¡¯t understand it.¡± Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words are purely analysis. How could Kangxi not think of these analyzes with his intelligence? Therefore, for Kangxi, these analyzes are simply nonsense. Kangxi sighed slightly and said: "I have been thinking about it for a long time, but I still can't figure out the flaw. I didn't expect that after the death of Hu Ertai, there would be such a powerful think tank around Obai. If this person really exists, is he really It's so powerful, I'm afraid that Prince Kang and Yao Qisheng will not be able to break through the capital in the short term, and the situation in the palace is worrying." Hong Tianxiao was worried that he had no way to escape. Hearing this, he immediately had a plan in his mind and hurriedly said to Kangxi: "Your Majesty, I think there is a way for Prince Kang's army to invade the capital." Kangxi was overjoyed and asked hurriedly: "Ai Qing, what's your clever plan?" Hong Tianxiao said: "The four gates of the capital are easy to defend and difficult to attack, but this refers to from the outside in. If it is from the inside out, it will naturally be much easier. As long as the city gates can be opened, Prince Kang's army will naturally be able to If we can easily enter the capital and then attack the emperor from both inside and outside, Obai will be defeated." Kangxi's heart moved and he blurted out: "Is it possible that Aiqing is planning to go alone?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Exactly, Your Majesty, although the night attack tonight was successful, the casualties caused to Obai were not too great after all. As long as the fire is extinguished, Obai's army will launch a fierce attack on the palace. The situation is urgent. If the army from outside the city cannot be allowed to come in, I am afraid that given the current situation of the palace, it will not be able to sustain it for too long, so Wei Chen believes that the most important thing now is to help Prince Kang's army enter the capital smoothly." Kangxi sighed softly, shook his head and said: "No, Liu Aiqing, it is too dangerous for you to go alone. Although I know that Aiqing's martial arts are extraordinary and there are few opponents in the world, this is different from fighting in the rivers and lakes. It requires one person to face thousands of troops, and there is almost no chance of winning." Hong Tianxiao also sighed and said: "I know this too, but the situation is critical right now. If we don't use surprise troops, it will be difficult to defend the palace for a long time. The world can be without ministers, but it cannot be without the emperor. Therefore, the emperor must not fall into this trap." Ao Bai is in the hands of traitors, so I am determined to take the risk and ask for your permission." Kangxi opened his mouth, but finally stopped trying to persuade him. Although Liu Feiying was loyal to him and would be of great use to him in the future, and in terms of seniority, Liu Feiying should be his uncle, but if it was related to Kangxi's own life, Than, what else can't be given up? Moreover, in Kangxi's heart, there was still an evil idea that was ready to stir up. If Liu Feiying died, Princess Huilun, Princess Jianning and Yao Yuyan would become widows, then he could keep these three beauties unnoticed. Enter the palace. Hong Tianxiao certainly didn't expect that Kangxi was still interested in Princess Huilun, Princess Jianning and Yao Yuyan at this time. And Kangxi also didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao had already secretly transferred all the women from Liu Mansion and Hong Mansion, including Hui. Princess Lun, Princess Jianning and Yao Yuyan. After some consideration, Kangxi finally nodded and said: "I am deeply gratified by your love for your loyalty to me. There are many dangers here, so my love must be careful. I will still need your love when the country is determined in the future." Assistance." After saying that, Kangxi took out something from his arms and handed it to Hong Tian.After the ammunition was fired, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly said to Kangxi: "Congratulations, Your Majesty, with this magical cannon, how can Obai have any chance of winning this rebellion?" Kangxi was also very satisfied with the power of these Shenwu cannons. He smiled slightly, shook his head and said: "No, although the Shenwu cannons are powerful, they can only fight at long distances. Therefore, they are good for attacking cities and for defending cities." It's a shortcoming. This time, Obai didn't know that I had this magical object, so it had such a miraculous effect. Until next time, as soon as these twelve divine cannons are unveiled at the top of the city, Obai will lead an army to attack the city, and the divine weapon will The artillery became a liability." Hong Tianxiao thought about it, and it turned out to be true, and he couldn't help but admire Kangxi. Kangxi added: "However, I have Shenwu cannons in the distance battle, Ai Qing's superior martial arts in the close battle, and the soldiers fight to the death. This is where I win the decisive victory over Obai. Now Obei's army is completely in panic, Ai Qing You can take the opportunity to break out, remember, if you can fight, fight, if you can't fight, then retreat to the palace, and we will think of other ways." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, his tiger body trembled, and he was moved in his heart. He nodded hurriedly, hugged Kangxi's fist, turned and left, but sighed in his heart, if he had not been a Han and devoted himself to fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Han Dynasty, Kangxi's actions alone would One sentence is enough to make me fall for him and not give up even if I die. After bidding farewell to Kangxi, Hong Tianxiao turned around and walked downstairs quickly. Just as he walked downstairs, there was a burst of extremely fast footsteps behind him. Hong Tianxiao did not look back. Just from the footsteps, he could tell that this person had extraordinary internal strength. In this palace, Apart from Duolong, there was no other person among them. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but thought, secretly thinking, could it be that Kangxi changed his mind again? "Master Liu." Duolong shouted hurriedly when he saw that Hong Tianxiao had no intention of turning back and was still walking straight towards the palace gate. "Duolong, does the emperor have anything else to give you?" Hong Tianxiao turned around. What he was most worried about was that Kangxi suddenly changed his mind, so that he would not be able to find another reason to escape. Duolong ran up to Hong Tianxiao before stopping, and made a move that made Hong Tianxiao very strange. He suddenly took off his saber, held it in both hands, handed it to Hong Tianxiao, and said with a sincere face: " Mr. Liu, this is the cold moon sword inherited from my family. The blade is so sharp that it can blow and break hair. Please wear it." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment and looked at Duolong in surprise, but he couldn't find any hypocrisy on his face. He couldn't help but take a step back and said: "How is this possible? Since this sword is your family's heirloom sword, how can you do it so easily?" It¡¯s very dangerous for me to go there, and my life will be in danger. If so, won¡¯t this knife fall into the hands of others?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 381 The Eight Banners Soldiers Fight You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Duolong shook his head slightly and said: "Your Majesty, you can even risk your life for the sake of the Emperor. Why do you care about this precious sword because of your humble position? If your humble position has 60% of the martial arts capabilities of your Majesty, if you don't have such a humble position, you still have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting the Emperor. I will definitely go with you, sir." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "I accept your wishes. After I go, the emperor's safety will be left to you. As for this sword, you should keep it with you to protect the emperor." Seeing Hong Tianxiao's refusal to accept the sword, Duolong felt anxious and said hurriedly: "Sir, if you can't open the city gate, the palace will definitely be captured by Obai's army. The humble martial arts are limited. Even with the help of this precious sword, it will be difficult." The enemy Ao worshiped tens of thousands of troops, and the emperor gave you the fire blunderbuss he used to protect himself. How could he begrudge this sword in his humble position? What's more, this sword was not originally owned by my family, but was led by my late father. When the army was fighting in the Central Plains, I accidentally obtained it and decided to make it a family heirloom sword. It is only two generations old in this humble position." Since this knife was obtained by Duolong's father from the Central Plains, it was naturally owned by the Han people. Hong Tianxiao was no longer polite and reached out to take the knife out of Duolong's hand. He held the scabbard tightly in his right hand and pulled it out with force. A cold air from the forest came towards my face, and a cold light disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Good sword, really a good sword." Hong Tianxiao had seen Hu Yunzhi's Hanyue sword before, and thought it was the king of swords. When he saw this cold moon sword today, it was not inferior to Hu Yunzhi's Hanyue sword at all, and he was overjoyed. , even blurted out his praise, sheathed the sword, cupped his hand to Duolong and said: "In this case, it is better for Liu to obey his orders than to be respectful. If Liu is lucky enough to die, this sword will definitely be returned to its original owner." After that, Hong Tianxiao turned around and walked towards the palace gate. The sergeant responsible for guarding the gate had already received the order. Before Hong Tianxiao could approach, he hurriedly opened the gate and stood in two rows with reverential eyes. The figure completely disappeared from sight before closing the door firmly. When Hong Tianxiao's figure disappeared and the door was closed again, Duolong came back to his senses and murmured: "Whether you can come back or not, this Leng Yue sword is yours, and it is yours as well. Only a hero like you can be worthy of such a sword." At this time, the sky was already getting bright, and the fire in the Obai camp had been almost extinguished. At this moment, he was busy treating the wounded and reorganizing the camp. Unexpectedly, Tianxiao killed him again, although this time it was just him. A man with a sword in his hand that could cut iron as well as clay. Wherever he went, it was like a nightmare for the Eight Banners soldiers. At first, Obai thought Hong Tianxiao was making a second sneak attack, but after some blocking and fighting, he discovered that Hong Tianxiao's direction this time was actually the south gate. Moreover, when Obai understood this, Hong Tianxiao had already broken out of the encirclement and used Qinggong to head towards the south gate. Obai knew that if the city gate was opened by Hong Tianxiao and Prince Kang's army entered the city, he would definitely lose the battle. He hurriedly asked Hu Yizhi, the Yum Sword King who was responsible for protecting his safety, and two thousand armored soldiers who were responsible for protecting his safety to hurry up. After chasing him, Obai told Hu Yizhi that even if all these two thousand armored soldiers died in battle, they must stop Hong Tianxiao from opening the city gate. After Hu Yizhi received this order, he was very anxious. Since the death of the Yi brothers, Ao Bai handed over these two thousand armored soldiers to him. Hu Yizhi knew very well the combat effectiveness of these two thousand armored soldiers. , each armored soldier can be worth ten, and these two thousand armored soldiers are enough to equal an army of 20,000. However, without Hong Tianxiao's order at the moment, he did not dare to suddenly switch sides. He had to receive the order and lead two thousand armored soldiers to chase Hong Tianxiao. What he hoped most now was that when he led his people to the city gate, Hong Tianxiao has already opened the city gate. When Hu Yizhi arrived at the city gate as slowly as possible with an anxious mood, he saw Hong Tianxiao being surrounded by countless Qing troops. The sound of fighting was loud and the screams were continuous. Although these Qing soldiers could not hurt Hong Tianxiao with his martial arts skills, he could not kill all the Qing soldiers who came forward one after another and were not afraid of death. Although Hong Tianxiao wanted to move closer to the city gate, these Qing soldiers had already received Obai's order, and surrounded Hong Tianxiao layer by layer, killing one person, and another one stepped on the corpse and rushed over. Repeatedly, not giving him any chance to approach the city gate. Hu Yizhi was worried, but he couldn't think of any way to help Hong Tianxiao. Although more and more Qing soldiers fell at Hong Tianxiao's feet, more and more Qing soldiers surrounded him. At this moment, a Qing soldier on the city gate was eager to make a contribution. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was deeply surrounded, he suddenly shot an arrow at him. Hu Yizhi suddenly felt something in his heart. He hurriedly exerted his strength and shouted loudly: "Brothers in the city, be careful. Liu Feiying is extremely skilled in Qinggong. Don't let him fly to the top of the city. The archers are ready to take precautions." ?Not only did he not retreat, but he was the first to rush into the city. Wherever the sword touched, heads or limbs shot up into the sky, and blood rained everywhere. When Gehuosi saw that the city gate had been opened and the troops outside the city were pouring in like a tide, and Hong Tianxiao was so brave, he was horrified. While ordering his men to resist desperately, he immediately sent someone to notify Obai. With Hong Tianxiao¡¯s full efforts, this terrible internal fight among the Eight Banners soldiers really took place. This was the first internal fight between the Eight Banners soldiers, and it was also the most brutal one, because the Eight Banners' combat effectiveness was almost the same, and it was a close-quarters battle in the capital. There was no formation, no strategy, just ruthlessness and courage. After Obai received the news that the South Gate had been breached, he knew that the capital was bound to fail, so he hurriedly reorganized his army, discarding those who were seriously injured and could no longer fight, and led the remaining 40,000 troops to attack the South Gate with all their strength. Prince Kang¡¯s main force is at the south gate, why does Obai want to fight towards the south gate instead? Kangxi controlled the forces of the Four Banners, as well as the Xiaoqi Battalion, Pioneer Battalion and Shenji Battalion. The four banners surrounded four gates respectively. Prince Kang was at the south gate, and the other three banners were at the other three gates. As explained before, Fuleng, the leader of the Zhenglan Banner, and Bochier, the leader of the Xianglan Banner, were both dandy young men who had never experienced the battlefield. Therefore, Prince Kang increased the strength of the Pioneer Battalion and the Shenji Battalion respectively for them. The leader of the Zhenghuang Banner, Zharzhu, was originally the commander of the Xiaoqi Battalion, so at the south gate there were only the troops of the Zhenghong Banner commanded by Prince Kang. When the troops were divided like this, Chaerzhu had intended to allocate half of the officers and soldiers of the Xiaoqi Battalion to Prince Kang. However, Prince Kang was the first among the Eight Banners soldiers in holding the red flag, so he did not accept Chaerzhu's kindness. It was Prince Kang's carelessness that gave Ao Bai a chance to escape. The 40,000 troops led by Ao Bai and the remaining 15,000 defenders at the south gate totaled 55,000 troops. However, Prince Kang's Zhenghong Banner had less than 30,000 troops. There was a huge difference between the two. Although the Qing soldiers of Zhenghong Banner had the strongest combat effectiveness among the Eight Banners soldiers, they were still defeated steadily in the face of Obai's army that was twice their size. This fighting was unprecedented. The soldiers on both sides were brave and good at fighting, and the casualties were increasing day by day. At this time, Kangxi also confirmed that Obai's army really wanted to escape, and ordered Duolong to lead 10,000 imperial guards to attack Obai from behind. Although Obai's army was large, they fought on two sides, and the situation was extremely unfavorable. Seeing that after nearly half an hour of fighting, they still could not break through the south gate, Obai felt anxious, so he asked Hu Yizhi, Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji to lead two thousand armored troops to launch a fierce attack on the south gate. The armored soldiers were worthy of being the elite among Obai's elite. It only took a quarter of an hour to force Prince Kang's army at the south gate out of the city gate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 382 Kangxi¡¯s Questions You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course, the iron warriors are powerful, but the superb martial arts of Hu Yizhi, Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji are also the decisive factor. When Prince Kang saw that his soldiers were killed outside the city, he couldn't help being shocked and wanted to When they mobilized heavy troops to press forward, they saw Hong Tianxiao appear out of nowhere and said to Prince Kang: "My lord, there is no need to panic. I will lead these three martial arts masters away." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao jumped forward and shouted at Hu Yizhi and the others: "Do those three people dare to compete with me, Liu Feiying?" When Hu Yizhi heard this, he immediately understood what Hong Tianxiao meant, and laughed loudly and said: "Liu Feiying, I have heard for a long time that you are the number one master in Da Nei. The three brothers have long been dissatisfied, and I will meet you today so that I can teach you." You know how powerful my three brothers are." After saying that, Hu Yizhi waved his hands towards Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji, and the three of them jumped towards Hong Tianxiao, and in the blink of an eye the four of them were fighting together. Prince Kang was overjoyed when he saw that Hong Tianxiao had entangled the opponent's three masters. He hurriedly ordered heavy troops to suppress it, and he must block Obai's army back to the city again. How could Obai's soldiers not know that the only way to survive was to fight outside the city? Since they had already fought outside the city, how could they return to the city again to die? Each and every one of them was brave and unafraid of death. In addition, the combat effectiveness of the armored soldiers was so great. Even higher than the Eight Banners soldiers, although Prince Kang sent heavy troops to suppress it, after a hard fight, he still could not block the south gate again, and more and more Obai troops came out of the city. Prince Kang was in great distress, but almost all his soldiers were dispatched, leaving only two thousand personal guards, so there were no more troops to send. Only then did he deeply regret his arrogance that day. If he had accepted the 20,000 officers and soldiers of Qarzhu's cavalry battalion and suppressed them all at this time, he would have been able to completely block Obai's army within the south gate. However, it was too late to say anything now. The officers and soldiers of Zhenghongqi could no longer withstand the influx of more and more Aobai troops, and began to retreat steadily. Fortunately, Aobai was eager to escape and did not want to fight with Zhenghongqi. The officers and soldiers were fighting, otherwise, the officers and soldiers of Zhenghongqi would be surrounded and suppressed here by Obai's army today. Over there, the fight between Hong Tianxiao and Hu Yizhi was also extremely "intense". Their weapons were connected, and there was a constant sound of fist bumps. Moreover, the four of them were flying around in the air, getting further and further away from the south gate. However, now Oboi and Prince Kang were all focused on the fierce battle at the south gate, and could not even care about the equally "fierce" fight between the four people over there. Two hours later, the battle finally ended. Kangxi stood majestically on the top of the south gate, staring down. Not only were corpses strewn across the south gate, but even the water in the moat was dyed a light red. Obai led only 20,000 troops to defeat, and the rest were either killed or surrendered. The capital once again returned to Kangxi's hands. The result of Enter the Dragon was that Kangxi won the battle and completely controlled the Eight Banners soldiers, but the strength was not half of what it was before. Therefore, Kangxi did not feel the slightest joy, and just said lightly: "If Obai does not die, I am restless day and night." So he ordered General Qarzhu to lead an army of 40,000 to pursue and kill Obai. Prince Kang was closely related to Obai's escape. Kangxi learned that Obai, who was supposed to be a bird in a cage but a fish in a net, was too arrogant and did not accept the advice given to him by Qalzhu, who was divided into half of the officers and men of the Xiaoqi Battalion. , was furious, and immediately reduced Prince Kang's military power and threw him into a prison. He would wait until Obai was captured before he could be questioned. After imprisoning Prince Kang and ordering Chaerzhu to lead the army to hunt down Obai, the first thing Kangxi thought of was Liu Feiying. After a search, the bodies of two people were finally found in a forest ten miles outside the south gate. One of them was Liu Feiying and the other was Gong Yangtai (who Kangxi did not know). When he first heard the news of Liu Feiying's death, Kangxi simply couldn't believe it. He immediately rushed to the place where Liu Feiying's body was found. When he saw it, it turned out to be Liu Feiying. There were no wounds on his body, but there was a long incision on his neck. His throat was slit with a knife and he died. Facing Hong Tianxiao's body, Kangxi stood blankly for half a day. Every detail since Liu Feiying entered the palace once again appeared in his mind: the assassination of Obai, extending the life of Sony by one year, rescuing the idiot in Wutai Mountain, and becoming a monk in Shaolin Temple. , Qingliang Temple's defeat of the Esoteric Sect, Qingliang Temple's rescue, rescuing Princess Jianning from Feng Xifan, escorting Princess Jianning south, and during the Aobai rebellion, hundreds of people robbed the camp and single-handedly broke through the south gate. Liu Feiying appeared when Kangxi was suppressed by Obei in every possible way. Whether it was martial arts, agility or courage, he was highly appreciated by Kangxi and gradually became Kangxi's most important powerful official. Because of this, Kangxi would not hesitate to do so. The three beauties he talked about married him together in order to win over Liu Feiying's heart and make him do things for him loyally. Finally, Kangxi let out a long sigh and ordered: "Put Liu FeiLord et al. However, it is a pity that after nearly two hours of searching, a few secret rooms and secret passages were indeed found, but only gold and silver treasures and not a single living person. After leaving Obai Mansion, Kangxi became even more unhappy, depressed, and confused. From the fact that Obai's mother still stayed in the capital, it was clear that the person responsible for the incident in Liu Mansion was not Obai, but someone else. This person, and this person had been planning this for more than a day or two, seemed to have predicted that a big chaos would happen today, so he took action from chaos. At this time, a guard came to report in a panic, saying that Liu Feiying's head had been snatched away. Kangxi was shocked and asked hurriedly what was going on? The guard breathlessly told the story in detail. It turned out that these guards followed Kangxi's imperial edict and put Hong Tianxiao's body into the coffin. At this moment, seven or eight black-clothed men with high martial arts skills suddenly appeared from all around. The masked man killed these guards and snatched Liu Feiying's body away. Naturally, the fighting here soon alerted more guards who were cleaning the battlefield outside the south gate. The guards chased after each other, but the seven or eight masked men chopped off Liu Feiying's head and threw his body on the On the road. These guards snatched Liu Feiying's body back, but did not pursue it any further, so they hurried back to report the matter to Kangxi. After hearing what happened, the first thought in Kangxi's mind was that these people were Liu Feiying's enemies. They did not dare to act rashly when Liu Feiying was alive because they were afraid of his martial arts and power. They came to snatch his body, but because it was difficult to escape with a body, they had to abandon his body and take his head. "However, when Kangxi arrived at Liu Feiying's headless body, the clothes on the body were much looser, and even the underwear underneath was exposed. Kangxi's heart suddenly moved, and he hurriedly knelt down and untied the clothes of Liu Feiying's body until his pale skin was exposed. Duolong and other guards looked at it inexplicably, and even more confused thoughts arose in their hearts. One guard had the most serious thought: No wonder the emperor thinks so highly of General Manager Liu. It turns out that the emperor has a habit of Longyang. If this idea was known to Kangxi, his three clans would definitely be destroyed. However, when Kangxi stood up, Duolong found that his face was extremely ugly. Because Kangxi made a huge discovery, this body was not that of Liu Feiying, and there was no invulnerable treasure robe found on his body from Suk Saha's house. Kangxi was even more sure that he had fallen into a celestial body. A big conspiracy, and this conspiracy is probably related to Liu Feiying. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 383: Thousand-faced Xi Shi Luo Yuqing You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! If Hong Tianxiao dies, this book will end. Of course he will not die, but will live well. At this moment, he is with Hu Yizhi in the main altar of Jinlongmen. The two corpses belonged to Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji. They were part of Hong Tianxiao's trick. The four of them deliberately staged a "fierce fight" that day to hide it from anyone, and the fight got farther and farther away from the south gate until they reached the south gate. The four people stopped fighting ten miles outside the door, but Hong Tianxiao's Leng Yue sword did not stop, but passed through the necks of Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji. This link was not in the plan agreed between Hong Tianxiao and Hu Yizhi, so Hong Tianxiao was worried that Hu Yizhi would misunderstand him, and was about to explain it to him, but saw that Hu Yizhi was not surprised at all. Instead, he spoke first: "Master, what happened in Horqin Grassland The subordinates have also heard that these two people are greedy for life and afraid of death, and should have been killed long ago. It is the grace of the leader that they can survive to this day." Hong Tianxiao originally thought that Hu Yizhi would feel like a rabbit was killed, but when he saw that he had no worries or displeasure about his sudden killing of Gong Yangtai and Wei Wuji, he couldn't help but said with great joy: "What Brother Hu said is right, these two The reason why people are willing to be used by me is because they are greedy for life and afraid of death. If such disloyal people stay around for a long time, they will definitely ruin things in the future. Today, in order to use the golden cicada's escape plan, I have to kill this person. The two of them can be considered as breathing a sigh of relief for Zhao Nanxi and Si Moluo, sending the four brothers to meet each other on Huangquan Road." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao took off the mask from his own face, put it on Wei Wuji's face, and then put his own mask on Wei Wuji's face. After changing clothes with Wei Wuji, except for the invulnerable treasure clothes, he didn't expect that it was this treasure clothes that showed flaws, which made Kangxi suspicious, so he made many preparations, which made Hong Tianxiao encounter some obstacles later. "Master, after receiving the order from the leader Feige, my subordinates got in touch with the leader of the Luo altar in Hebei branch, and merged the Jinlongmen and the Hebei branch into one. At present, the disciples of the Jinlongmen and the Hebei branch are The disciples have been completely integrated and are being trained, and all kinds of military equipment are basically in place. They only need to give an order from the leader to form an army, attack the capital, and capture the Manchu Emperor." Kill Gongyang Taihe. After Wei Wuji, Hong Tianxiao took Hu Yizhi to the main forum of Jinlongmen. Jiao Yiquan naturally reported on Jinlongmen affairs first. After listening to Jiao Yiquan's report, Hong Tianxiao was extremely satisfied. Among the seven sects of the Shenlong Sect, the Golden Dragon Sect was responsible for the affairs of Hebei and the capital, so the preparations here were crucial. This is why Hong Tianxiao did not rush to Yunnan immediately after escaping. The reason why he started an uprising and came to the main altar of Jinlongmen first. After the merger of the Golden Dragon Sect and the Hebei Branch of the Demon Sect, Hong Tianxiao allowed Jiao Yiquan to continue to be in charge, while Luo Yuqing stepped aside and only temporarily assisted Jiao Yiquan to complete the integration of the two groups of disciples. This is not only the case in Hebei, Du Lijuan also resigned as the leader of the Fujian branch, Chu Yufeng resigned as the leader of the Guangxi branch, and He Tianxing, the head of the Huanglong Sect, took over. Shao Yuzhu resigned as the leader of the Henan branch, and Yu Wen Xianyue resigned as the resident of the Shanxi branch, and Situ Bolei, the head of the Purple Dragon Sect, took over. Suo Qingqiu resigned as the leader of the Yangzhou branch, Shangguan Xueer resigned as the leader of the Jiangsu branch, and Zhong Zhiling, the head of the Bailongmen, took over. Of course, in addition to the seven female branch leaders, the other sixteen male branch leaders are still in office, assisting the heads of the respective sects to complete the integration of the Demon Sect and the Dragon Sect. Although Hong Tianxiao didn't say what he was thinking, everyone knew very well that these seven female altar leaders were all Hong Tianxiao's wives. Although there were two other daughters, Yuwen Xianyue and Luo Yuqing, who did not really become Hong Tianxiao's women, they As everyone knows, it's just a matter of time. "Well, Yiquan has been working hard during this period. Hebei is too close to the capital geographically, so he must be extra careful to ensure that the Qing court does not get any news." After hearing Jiao Yiquan's report, Hong Tianxiao seemed a little absent-minded, his eyes But he was wandering among the people in Jinlongmen. After more than a year of training, Jiao Yiquan became more mature and stable than before. Of course he saw that Hong Tianxiao was looking for Luo Yuqing among the crowd, so he said: "To the leader of the church, the leader of Luo altar caught a cold this morning and was resting in bed. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t come to greet the leader, and I asked the leader to forgive me.¡± Although Jiao Yiquan's words were very tactful, after all, he mentioned Luo Yuqing directly, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but blush and said with a smile: "I see, no wonder I haven't seen Altar Master Luo here. Since it is Altar Master Luo, I am feeling ill, Yi Quan will accompany me to visit him later." Then, Jiao Yiquan briefly reported to Hong Tianxiao about the various affairs of Jinlongmen in the recent period. Although Jiao Yiquan only focused on the important points and avoided the minor ones, after all, the integration of Jinlongmen and Hebei branch was of great importance this time, and the contents There were many, and Jiao Yiquan reported for a full hour before it was over. It was so easy to wait for Jiao Yiquan to summarize the affairs.However, it lived up to its reputation. The mask on this face was so lifelike that no flaws could be seen at all. However, today I sincerely came to visit Master Luo Altar. Isn¡¯t it possible that Lord Luo Altar still doesn¡¯t want to see him in his true face? " Luo Yuqing smiled slightly, stretched out her hand and wiped it on her face. Like a magic trick, she changed into another appearance, and there was also a thin human skin mask in her hand. Although this face is much more handsome than the one just now, it can only be regarded as handsome, barely beautiful, but it is far different from the four Qingguoqingcheng. Luo Yuqing smiled slightly and said: "Let me inform the leader, this is exactly the true appearance of this subordinate." After saying that, Luo Yuqing saw a look of disbelief in Hong Tianxiao's eyes again, and said: "I know that the leader will definitely not I believe that the leader will understand when his subordinate changes again." Hong Tianxiao swallowed the words on his lips and stared at Luo Yuqing's right hand closely to see how she would change. Luo Yuqing took out a thin human skin mask from under the pillow and slowly put it on his face. A face of unparalleled beauty that would captivate the entire country slowly appeared in front of Hong Tianxiao. While Hong Tianxiao was stunned, Luo Yuqing gently took off the human skin mask again, but her face was still just handsome. Luo Yuqing smiled slightly and said: "Master, do you understand that the reason why friends in the world gave their subordinates the nickname Thousand-faced Beauty is because they regarded this appearance as the subordinate's real face. In fact, it is just It¡¯s just my favorite mask.¡± Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt a strong disappointment in his heart. He did not expect that the real face of Luo Yuqing, a thousand-faced beauty, would be like this. Although she could be considered handsome, it was still several notches lower than the minimum standard required by Hong Tianxiao. To put it bluntly, , even the maid in Hong Tianxiao's mansion is more beautiful than Luo Yuqing. What makes Hong Tianxiao feel embarrassed is that he has already let it out. Many people know that Luo Yuqing and Yuwen Xianyue are also one of Hong Tianxiao's designated wives. If Luo Yuqing is abandoned because of her appearance, let alone how outsiders will view Yu. Hong Tianxiao would have a hard time explaining to him and his women alone, especially the women of the Demon Sect. Just when Hong Tianxiao was filled with disappointment, he suddenly discovered a detail. His heart couldn't help but move, and he said to Luo Yuqing with a smile: "Yuqing, I believe you have already heard about me, Qian'er and other girls, and you have also heard about it. I once vowed to marry you and Yuwen Xianyue together, and I reiterate it again today. No matter how you look, my past words still count." It turned out that Hong Tianxiao found that Luo Yuqing's face was slightly yellow, but her neck and The skin on her hands was as white as jade, and she obviously had a human skin mask on her face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 384 The third woman more beautiful than Chen Yuanyuan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This is how cleverness goes astray. After Luo Yuqing learned that Hong Tianxiao was coming, she deliberately pretended to be ill. She knew that Hong Tianxiao's purpose of coming to the Golden Dragon Gate from the capital was most likely for her, so she expected that Hong Tianxiao would definitely come to visit after hearing the news of her illness. Since you have to pretend to be sick, you have to pretend to be more realistic. However, although Luo Yuqing is a master of disguise, she has not studied what a sick person should look like. She only knows that the face should be sallower. However, Luo Yuqing ignored a key detail. If a person is sick, not only will his face turn yellow, but the skin all over his body will show signs of illness. Apart from Luo Yuqing's face, the only things Hong Tianxiao can see are her neck and hands. Who is Hong Tianxiao? He is basically a joint disciple of Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a great player. He naturally saw through this only flaw. The reason why Luo Yuqing did this was of course to test Hong Tianxiao. She wanted to see what kind of man he was who could break all the branches of a group of sisters in the church. Originally, she wanted to make an extremely ugly mask, but she was worried that it would arouse Hong Tianxiao's anger. I was suspicious, so I made a mask that although it was handsome, it was definitely not a beautiful mask. However, it is a pity that Hong Tianxiao's concentration is so deep that he can't express his happiness and anger in words. Although there is a trace of disappointment after seeing that face that can only be regarded as handsome, there is no expression in his eyes. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao was disappointed only for that moment, and then he saw through Luo Yuqing's flaw. Of course Luo Yuqing didn't know that Hong Tianxiao had discovered the flaw on her face and was shocked by Hong Tianxiao's deeply affectionate words. Although Luo Yuqing has not yet accepted Hong Tianxiao in her heart, the sisters kept brainwashing her and trying to make Hong Tianxiao's image infinitely more glorious, which left an almost perfect image of Hong Tianxiao in her heart. Seeing the surprise in Luo Yuqing's eyes, Hong Tianxiao knew that his words had left a deep mark on Luo Yuqing's heart, so he took the opportunity to move his butt from the stool to the bedside, and boldly moved his Luo Yuqing held the jade hand in her hand and said even more emotionally: "Yuqing, you must know that the beauty of a person is not only in appearance, but more importantly in the heart. Maybe you are not as beautiful as Yuanyuan, E'er, Qian'er, etc., but I also learned from them After hearing about your situation, I know that you are a kind-hearted, gentle and considerate good girl. Although I have a reputation as a womanizer, what I love more is inner beauty. Therefore, I, Hong Tianxiao, hereby swear that I will treat Yuqing like her in the future. There are no differences between the two girls, and there is no alienation because of Yu Qing's appearance. If you violate this, you will be killed by random arrows in the future." ??In ancient times, it was an era when theories about ghosts and gods were rampant in the world. The most shocking thing to a person's heart was to make a poisonous oath. Unless they were forced to a certain extent, no one would make such a poisonous oath. Just like Sun Jian during the Three Kingdoms period, he was forced by Yuan Shao and his life was in danger, but he was unwilling to hand over the jade seal inherited from the Luoyang Palace, so he had to make a poisonous oath. Hong Tianxiao is not from this era and does not believe in ghosts and gods at all. Swearing to the sky is as easy as drinking cold water. However, his casual oath aroused thousands of waves in Luo Yuqing's heart, and the already thin defense line deep in her heart was suddenly torn to pieces. Luo Yuqing could no longer hold back her excitement and joy. She ignored the girl's shyness and reserve and threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, crying bitterly. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy, knowing that Luo Yuqing's heart had been easily captured by his two words. While patting her back gently and comforting her softly, he took the opportunity to observe her ears carefully, and sure enough he found a thin line. The thin line that is almost indistinguishable with the naked eye is the edge of Luo Yuqing's mask. After a long time, Luo Yuqing stopped crying and sat up from Hong Tianxiao's arms, her eyes filled with tenderness. While Hong Tianxiao gently wiped her tears, he said softly: "Silly girl, why are you crying? Master, I do what I say. I will treat you well in the future and I will never let you down in this life." Luo Yuqing barely held back her tears, but when she heard this, she almost burst into tears again, sobbing intermittently: "Young master, II am so happy, I heardlistened to what her sisters saidwhat the master said His gentleness and considerateness are so different, I I still don¡¯t believe it, but after hearing these two heartfelt words from the young master today, I am so happy." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Yu Qing, you are wrong. In fact, I am not as good as you said. First, I am lustful. There are dozens of women around me, and they are all as beautiful as flowers. However, I am still not satisfied and show mercy everywhere; second, As for Yuanyuan, E'er, and Qian'er, you beauties from the Demon Cult, my motive for setting out was to counter the Qing's plan, even though I later had a real relationship with them.Before going down the mountain, I asked the master again, maybe it was because I was about to go down the mountain and leave the master. That time, the master did not reprimand me, but just sighed quietly and said, Qing'er, if one day you can find a If you can trust a man for your whole life, bring him here and Master will tell you. Otherwise, you should never know about this matter. " Hong Tianxiao sighed softly: "Yu Qing, if my guess is correct, your master is your mother. She must have been abandoned by a man when she was young. She wanted to commit suicide, but found out that she was pregnant, so I had to give up the idea of ??committing suicide and gave birth to you. In addition, I have a bold guess. If you are like your mother, deceived or even abandoned by a man, you will find your mother when you are alone. That's when you, mother and daughter, leave this world." Luo Yuqing had never dared to think about what Hong Tianxiao said. She couldn't help but be shocked when she heard the words. Then she savored the great love she had received from her master since she was a child. Every time she asked about her life experience, the anger on her master's face and the desolate look on her face made her pale. Looking at her eyes, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that Hong Tianxiao's judgment was right. Luo Yuqing hurriedly jumped out of bed and said urgently: "Master, you should accompany me back to see the master now. I I must I must You need to figure out your own life experience.¡± Hong Tianxiao gently pressed the shoulder of Luo Yuqing, who was extremely emotional, and said softly: "Yuqing, don't get excited yet. You have been down the mountain for several years, so why rush to this moment? Moreover, if I judge correctly, you Mom will never do anything stupid until she sees you." After listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, Luo Yuqing realized that she was confused because she cared. Several years had passed. If the master had wanted to commit suicide, he would have passed away long ago. So he felt relieved and cuddled up gently. Leaning on Hong Tianxiao's chest, he said softly: "Originally, I wanted to hand over my body to the Young Master, but I'm just so confused right now. I'm really really not in the mood. Young Master, can you wait for me? After returning to the mountain to meet the master and finding out his life story, the young master wants my concubine¡¯s body again?¡± Faced with a peerless beauty whose heart already belongs to him and whose beauty is even higher than that of Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E, Hong Tianxiao naturally wants to completely turn her into his own woman, but he knows that if he wants it, Luo Yuqing will definitely not refuse. But it will leave a scar in her heart that can never be erased, so Hong Tianxiao gently stroked Luo Yuqing's hair and whispered: "Yuqing, your heart is already mine. As for your body, sooner or later What¡¯s the matter with one day, you don¡¯t need to blame yourself at all.¡± Recommend the new work "Urban Medical Repair" by a great master. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 385 The Death of Obai You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was only half an hour before Jiao Yiquan saw Hong Tianxiao again, but this time there was a peerless beauty beside Hong Tianxiao who took his breath away. Seeing Jiao Yiquan's dazed expression, Luo Yuqing couldn't help but smile and said: "What's wrong, Golden Dragon Envoy, you haven't recognized me since we haven't seen each other for two hours." Jiao Yiquan suddenly realized it and said with a smile: "It turns out to be Master Luo. Master Luo is indeed worthy of the title of Beauty with a Thousand Faces. The ever-changing disguise skills alone shocked me." Luo Yuqing chuckled and said: "Golden Dragon Envoy, this is Yu Qing's true face. Apart from the young master, Golden Dragon Envoy is the second person who has seen Yu Qing's true face." "Ah", Jiao Yiquan has seen many beauties, but he has never seen one as shocking and suffocating as Luo Yuqing. He thought she was wearing a human skin mask on her face, but he didn't know that this was her real face. He couldn't help but turn pale with shock. He looked at Luo Yuqing in disbelief and said in a trembling voice: "Altar Master Luo's beauty is really unparalleled in the world. I I congratulate the leader." Luo Yuqing's pretty face turned red when she heard this, not because Jiao Yiquan praised her for her unparalleled beauty, but because he said "congratulations to the leader." Yu Qing's heart has been captured by Hong Tianxiao. Seeing that Luo Yuqing was a little embarrassed, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly changed the subject with a smile and said, "Yiquan, is there any news about the army of Aobai and Charzhu?" It was a coincidence that Hong Tianxiao asked. Jiao Yiquan had just received the detective report. However, he was worried that Hong Tianxiao was having an affair with Luo Yuqing, so he hesitated to report to Hong Tianxiao. Now that Hong Tianxiao asked about it, Jiao Yiquan hurriedly took something from his arms. Take a small step. Hong Tianxiao unfolded it and read: "Obai fought and retreated. He has now entered the realm of Hebei and is in a stalemate with Qarzhu's army in Taiping Ao." "Where is Taiping Ao?" After reading, Hong Tianxiao gave the broken steps to Luo Yuqing beside him, and asked Jiao Yiquan, "Bring me a fast horse immediately. I want to go to Taiping Ao to have a look." "I'm going too." Luo Yuqing read this line with just one glance. Hearing that Hong Tianxiao was going to Taiping Ao, he hurriedly followed him. "This" Hong Tianxiao boasted that his martial arts were superb. Even if he encountered armies from both sides, he would have no problem escaping. However, he didn't know the level of Luo Yuqing's martial arts. After hearing this, he hesitated and said, "Yu Qing, it's too dangerous over there. You first Stay here, I will come back when I go, and then we will go to see your master together." When Luo Yuqing saw that Hong Tianxiao didn't intend to take her there, she couldn't help but pouted her mouth, rolled her eyes, and thought about it, Yingying smiled and said: "Young master doesn't let me go, I must be worried that I will become a burden to you, master." Please don¡¯t worry, I will never be a drag on the young master.¡± Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "How can you not drag me down?" Luo Yuqing said: "Most of my friends in the world know that I am good at disguise, but they don't know about my martial arts. You should know that my martial arts are not bad, and my light kung fu is even better. I know that the young master's martial arts are invincible in the world. But I can definitely withstand the Young Master¡¯s attack in thirty moves without defeat.¡± "Okay." Hong Tianxiao really didn't understand Luo Yuqing's martial arts. Hearing this, he also wanted to test her, so he nodded and said, "If you can really remain undefeated in thirty moves under my attack, I will agree with you." Come with me. However, I will use all my strength in a while, so you have to be careful." Luo Yuqing chuckled and said: "No matter how hard you try, if I can't sustain thirty moves, I will never follow you." Listening to the titles of "Young Master" and "Concubine", as well as Luo Yuqing's fascination with Hong Tianxiao, Jiao Yiquan couldn't help but secretly sigh in his heart, the leader is indeed a god, Luo Altar Master is definitely the most beautiful woman at that time, but he didn't expect that in the middle of the Within an hour, he was captured by the leader. However, Jiao Yiquan was also secretly thinking that with his current martial arts, it should not be a problem for him to go through thirty rounds under the leader. He did not expect that Lord Luo's martial arts were also extraordinary. However, Jiao Yiquan's understanding of Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was still at the time when Hong Tianxiao was at Qingliang Temple. Little did he know that the current Hong Tianxiao was completely different from his martial arts back then. However, as Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing fought each other, Jiao Yiquan's expression became more and more solemn, because he found that not only Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was unfathomable, but even Luo Yuqing's martial arts was far superior to him. Only then did he realize that he was actually a frog in a well. "Giggle, young master, you lost, you have passed thirty moves, you can't cheat." At this moment, Luo Yuqing's sweet laugh was heard, and the two figures suddenly separated. Hong Tianxiao was shocked againSince there were only two of them here, there was no need for her to come over. Just when Luo Yuqing put her head in front of Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao suddenly turned his head and printed it on Luo Yuqing's cherry mouth with lightning speed. At this time, Luo Yuqing realized that she had been fooled by Hong Tianxiao, and wanted to retreat, but Hong Tianxiao had a plan and was well prepared. While kissing Luo Yuqing, Hong Tianxiao had already held Luo Yuqing tightly in his arms. , no matter how much she struggled, she couldn't get rid of Hong Tianxiao's iron-like arms. "Hahahaha, my Yuqing'er smells so good." After a full quarter of an hour, Hong Tianxiao let go of Luo Yuqing with satisfaction. Amid laughter, he floated towards Taipingao at the foot of the mountain. Luo Yuqing stood there with her face flushed, looking at Hong Tianxiao's retreating body. She wanted to chase after him, but she was kissed by Hong Tianxiao and her whole body went limp. She could barely stand on the spot and couldn't take a step at all. "Master Ao, the leader has sent Protector Shangguan and Protector Sima to lead 10,000 disciples to support Master Ao. They can arrive in half an hour at most. Protector Shangguan sent this secret envoy to inform Master Ao first." Among the six secret envoys of the Demon Cult, Ao Bai only met the Yi brothers and not the other four, so Hong Tianxiao pretended to be a secret messenger. Chaerzhu was good at using troops. When he caught up with Obai in Taiping Ao, he took advantage of the stalemate between the two sides and ordered his deputy general to lead 10,000 cavalry to cross Taiping Ao, block Obai's way forward, and prepare to catch turtles in a jar. Ao Bai was also a veteran who had been on the battlefield for many years, but because he was defeated and fled, and his family members in the mansion did not know about life and death, he was not at peace. He was outflanked by Chaerzhu in a moment of carelessness. Seeing more and more of his soldiers falling, Obai's heart became more and more desperate. Although the Eight Banners soldiers had the same fighting strength, the morale of both sides was very different. Obai's remnant troops continued to shrink, and they gradually became unable to resist. Live signs. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s shout was undoubtedly a help in times of need. Obai believed it and was overjoyed. He immediately waved his sword and shouted wildly: "Brothers, hold on, reinforcements are coming, reinforcements are coming." Zharzhu was shocked. Although he didn't know whether Hong Tianxiao's shout was true or false, these words had given Obai an unprecedented boost in morale, which was already about to collapse. The circle of encirclement expanded again. What is fake is fake after all. After the morale of Obai's army received an unprecedented boost, it actually fought on a par with Charzhu's army. However, until an hour later, not only was there no sign of reinforcements, but even Hong Tianxiao no longer showed up. Returned to Luo Yuqing for once. Finally, after paying a heavy price of losing 20,000 troops, Qarzhu completed the encirclement and suppression of the remaining troops of Aobai. Among them, nearly 2,000 people were lost just to kill Aobai. "Obai is finally dead. The next opponent of the little emperor will be us. Let's go, Yu Qing. Let's go see your master quickly, and then rush to Yunnan to start an uprising." I watched with my own eyes as Aobai was killed by eight Qing soldiers. Pierced the body with a spear, then raised it up in the air, and Hong Tianxiao also left with Luo Yuqing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 386: They are actually brothers and sisters You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The place where Master Luo Yuqing lives is called Yuewanya. It is located at the junction of Sichuan and Guizhou, not far from Mount Emei. After Hong Tianxiao escaped from the capital, he originally planned to go to Yunnan to revolt, and Yuewanya was on his way. Yuewan Cliff, as the name suggests, is a cliff. The protruding part looks like a crescent moon. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides and faces a cliff on one side. Without peerless light skills, it would be impossible to climb Yuewan Cliff. Seven days later, when the anxious Luo Yuqing brought Hong Tianxiao to the foot of Yuewan Cliff, Hong Tianxiao looked at the cliff and sighed, thinking to himself that being able to live on such a cliff is extraordinary, and it seems that this change The Enchantress is not unknown in the world, but why has she never been mentioned by anyone before? Seeing Hong Tianxiao looking at the cliff in a daze, Luo Yuqing hurriedly explained: "Master came here to escape from the world, so he chose such a place. Ordinary people cannot climb up at all. Even those with low light skills will find it difficult to climb up to the height of 50 meters. A cliff of ten feet.¡± Hong Tianxiao sighed: "My master must have suffered a major emotional setback when he was young, otherwise he would never have chosen such an inaccessible cliff to live. Yu Qing, don't worry, I will never let you down in this life. I won¡¯t let you make the same mistakes as your master.¡± Luo Yuqing smiled sweetly and said: "I trust you, I will be a good wife who supports your husband and raises your children." Since Taiping's kiss, the relationship between the two has made a breakthrough. Along the way, they kissed, hugged and even touched each other. Except for the last hurdle, they had done everything that men and women should do. Hong Tianxiao kissed Luo Yuqing's smooth forehead tenderly and said softly: "Let's go, Yuqing, let's go up and have a look together." "Yes." Luo Yuqing nodded slightly, smiled at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Master, let's compete to see whose Qinggong is better." After saying that, before Hong Tianxiao had any reaction, Luo Yuqing had already jumped He stood up and flew towards the cliff quickly. After a few quick moves, he had already reached ten feet. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Yu Qing'er, you are actually cheating." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao also jumped into the sky and flew towards Luo Yuqing. The two of them flew towards the top of the cliff one after the other. Their figures were extremely fast. Every time they put their feet on the ground, messy stones fell down and fell into the endless abyss. If someone who didn't understand martial arts saw it, they would definitely think it was two gods flying into the sky. After a while, the two of them reached the top of the cliff together. Hong Tianxiao blinked at Luo Yuqing and said, "How about it, Yuqing, although you started first, we arrived at the same time." Luo Yuqing chuckled and said: "Young master is a man, so his martial arts skills should naturally be better than my concubine's." Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to speak, a clear voice suddenly came from a distance: "Is it Qing'er who's back?" "Master." Upon hearing this voice, Luo Yuqing was immediately overjoyed and relieved. She hurriedly shouted and flew towards the source of the voice. She even forgot to call Hong Tianxiao. Upon seeing this, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly jumped to follow, and together they flew towards the source of the sound. However, Hong Tianxiao started two steps later than Luo Yuqing, so when he came to the woods where the sound came from, Luo Yuqing was already standing with a beauty in her thirties, and they were snuggling up to each other very intimately. The beauty seemed to be coquettish in her arms. After Hong Tianxiao landed, the beauty's stern eyes were fixed on him, as if she was examining something unknown. Hong Tianxiao also met the beauty's gaze without fear, but after all, this beauty was Luo Yuqing's master, and might even be Luo Yuqing's mother. He did not dare to be too presumptuous at the first meeting, and did not dare to set his eyes on her. Wandering around her body, just looking at her face, I found that this beauty was 70-80% similar to Luo Yuqing. She also had a mature charm that Luo Yuqing didn't have, and her beauty was even better than Chen Yuanyuan's. Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly, it seems that she is most likely Yu Qing's mother. I didn't expect that there would be such a beauty in the world more than ten years ago. How could she be so unknown? Otherwise, the most beautiful woman in the world would The title will never fall on Chen Yuanyuan's head, but on her. "Master, his name is Hong Tianxiao. He is the leader of the Shenlong Sect, and he is alsohis disciple'sdisciple's favorite." Luo Yuqing saw that her master, the ever-changing enchantress Luo Qianling, had been staring at Hong Tianxiao to inquire, so she quickly and shyly Hong Tianxiao introduced Luo Qianling. In fact, Luo Yuqing didn't need to tell him, Luo Qianling also knew that Hong Tianxiao was Luo Yuqing's lover. Otherwise, Luo Yuqing would never show his true face in front of him, let alone bring him to the Moon Curved Cliff. , but Luo Qianling doesn¡¯t know Hong Tianxiao¡¯s identity?, but Hong Tianxiao is your half-brother, your biological brother, you are brothers and sisters, soso you can't" It turned out to be true. That terrible guess turned out to be true. Hong Tianxiao felt as if his heart had been hit hard by a giant hammer, and he was extremely heartbroken. Luo Yuqing couldn't accept this fact. She looked at Luo Qianling in surprise and murmured: "Impossible, impossible. Master, you lied to me. You said Qing'er's parents are no longer alive." Looking at the expressions of the two of them, Luo Qianling was also heartbroken. From their reactions, it was easy to see that the two of them truly loved each other. Luo Qianling sighed softly: "Tian Xiao, Qing'er, this matter is It is absolutely true that twenty years ago, Hong Antong and I had a wonderful time, but just after giving birth to you, he suddenly disappeared from the world. I have been looking for him for many years, but there has been no whereabouts." "Twenty years ago?" Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered the struggle for supremacy between the Xiaoyao Sect and the Sun Moon God Sect, and couldn't help but blurt out, "Is it possible that the senior is a member of the Sun Moon God Sect?" Luo Qianling nodded and said, "Yes, the Sun and Moon God Sect has both Yin and Yang envoys. I am the Yin envoy, nicknamed the Variety Enchantress." "Poof", Hong Tianxiao felt like his heart was twisting in a knife. He suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. His face was pale. Although he was sitting on the stool, he was still shaky. Luo Yuqing was so shocked that she couldn't care less about her sadness. She hurriedly supported Hong Tianxiao and asked anxiously: "Sirwhat's wrong with you?" The man she admired suddenly became her brother. Luo Yuqing's heart was not as sad as Hong Tianxiao's. I don¡¯t know how to call Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao shook his head gently and sighed: "Yu Qing, I'm fine, but my heart hurts. Although I, Hong Tianxiao, have had countless women, I have never been so affectionate this time. Although we have only known each other for a few days, who would have expected that , it¡¯s going to have such an ending, it really breaks my heart.¡± "Young Master, Young Master, Yu Qing is also very heartbroken. Yu Qing does not want to be brother and sister with Young Master. Yu Qing wants to be husband and wife with Young Master. Yu Qing wants to be with Young Master for the rest of his life. If he cannot be with Young Master, Yu Qing will never marry in this life." Hong Tianxiao's words were profound. This deeply shocked Luo Yuqing's soul. She became a little hysterical and burst into tears. "Okay, Yu Qing, I won't be brother and sister with you, we will be husband and wife. When the rebellion against the Qing Dynasty comes to an end, I will resign from the throne and take you to live in seclusion in the mountains and fields, so that no one can find us, and no one can find us. They won't know about us brother and sister, so we will never be separated." Hong Tianxiao became excited and held Luo Yuqing tightly in his arms. "Alas." Seeing the two of them like this, Luo Qianling was also heartbroken, but if what Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing said was true, it would be an act of incest. He hurriedly advised: "Tian Xiao, Qing'er, how do you feel? It's understandable, but it's a fact that you are brothers and sisters. Even if you hide in the corners of the world, this is also an unshakable fact." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 387 Past Events You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Butbut I can't let go of Yu Qing. What should I do? Senior, what do you think I should do? Is it really impossible for me and Yu Qing? No, I can't lose Yu Qing. If I lose Yu Qing, I still have life. What's the meaning, senior, you why are you telling us, you shouldn't tell us." Hong Tianxiao was so out of control for the first time, speaking incoherently, and his heart was racing. Luo Yuqing quietly nestled in Hong Tianxiao's arms, with tears streaming down her face, her eyes confused, and she couldn't help but murmur: "Mom, I don't believe it, I don't believe it, I don't believe this is true, you must be lying to us, right?" wrong?" "Alas." Seeing the two of them looking like this, Luo Qianling really wanted to die. However, she knew in her heart that if she could not untie the knot in the hearts of Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing, she might get excited. They would really commit incest, "Tian Xiao, Qing'er, you are too excited. Please calm down first and listen to me tell what happened back then. Then you will know whether it is true or false." After saying that, looking at the two of them still clinging to each other stupidly, Luo Qianling felt that her heart was going to be broken. Twenty years ago, she suffered a severe emotional trauma and became discouraged, so she lived in seclusion in the moon. On the cliff, he placed all his hopes on his daughter. Who would have expected that his daughter would find an extremely outstanding man, and who would have thought that this man would actually be his son. "Mom, please tell me, we are listening." Just when Luo Qianling was also heartbroken, Luo Yuqing suddenly sat up from Hong Tianxiao's arms and said softly, "It's just that no matter what the situation is, , please don¡¯t interfere with me getting married to the young master, otherwise, my daughter will die.¡± "Alas." In the past ten years, Luo Qianling has almost never sighed again, but today he sighed frequently, as if he wanted to make up for all the sighs he owed in the past ten years. "You guys should listen first." Luo Yuqing made such a statement, Luo Qianling didn't want to push her too hastily, lest Luo Yuqing really do something stupid. Luo Qianling secretly thought that the only one who could dissuade the two of them at the moment was Hong Tianxiao's father, Hong Antong. After today, he would follow the two of them down the mountain to monitor their actions and prevent them from committing incest. Come, find Hong Antong and ask him to enlighten the two of them. "Twenty years ago, my mother was just as beautiful as you. It was just that when she walked around the world, she kept changing her mask. Therefore, no one in the world knew what her true face was. Even among the gods, they knew There are only three people who have my true identity, one is the leader of the religion, one is my senior brother Yuwen Tailai, the Qianmian scholar, who serves as Yangshi in the religion, and the other is my mother¡¯s best friend and one of the protectors of the religion. One Fire Spirit Saint Yuwen Xianyue." Luo Qianling's thoughts seemed to fly to twenty years ago again. "Yuwen Xianyue?" Hong Tianxiao was startled when he heard this name, and asked, "Is this Yuwen Xianyue the leader of the Shanxi branch of the Demon Sect?" "Yes, I still have some contact with Xianyue over the years. I also know that she joined the Demon Cult. It was through her introduction that Qing'er joined the Demon Cult." Luo Qianling nodded. Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that Luo Yuqing said that she was introduced to the religion by Yuwen Xianyue. He didn't pay much attention to it and didn't ask any more questions. It turned out that there was such a relationship between the two, but Hong Tianxiao still had a question in his mind: " Yuwen Xianyue seems to be only in her mid-thirties, but she is far behind compared to her predecessors." Luo Qianling nodded slightly and said: "Yes, I am six years older than Xianyue. When I was in the Sun and Moon God Sect, Xianyue was only fourteen years old when she became one of the protectors, so she got a fire The nickname of the Holy Lady of the Spirit.¡± Hong Tianxiao finally solved the confusion in his heart, nodded and said: "Senior, please continue talking." "I pride myself on my unparalleled beauty, and I don't care about ordinary men. That's why I was still alone with my sister-in-law when I was twenty years old. However, on my twentieth birthday, I went out to carry out an order given by the leader, but unexpectedly When I came back, I was accidentally bitten by a venomous snake that suddenly jumped out of the tree and bit me on my left shoulder. The snake was extremely venomous. I immediately felt that my eyes were dark. At this moment, I suddenly heard " There was a whooshing sound, followed by another shouting, "How dare you hurt anyone, you beast", and then he passed out." When Luo Qianling said this, both Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing guessed that the owner of the voice must be Hong Antong. "Later, I don't know how long it took, I woke up, and what I saw was a man lying on me, and his mouth was sucking something on my shoulder. I was shocked, and I didn't know where a force came from. With all my strength, I pushed him away. Then I discovered that my clothes had been undone, and my left shoulder was completely exposed, and the left shoulder was very painful. Only then did I remember that I had been bitten by a poisonous snake, and realized that this man was I take drugs?, the war between the Xiaoyao Sect and the Sun Moon Sect has ended. The result is that the Sun Moon Sect has been removed from the world, and the Xiaoyao Sect has suffered a tragic victory. The Sun Moon God Sect is gone, and I can no longer lose my man, so I went north to the Xiaoyao Sect, only to find that there was also in ruins. After inquiring in every possible way, his whereabouts were never found. Feeling disheartened, I thought he also died in the battle between the Xiaoyao Sect and the Sun Moon God Sect. In addition, my belly was getting bigger and bigger, so I had to find a place to give birth to the child first. After I gave birth to the child, I searched for three more years, but I still couldn't find An Tong's whereabouts, so I took my love and lived in seclusion on Yuewan Cliff. " Hong Tianxiao said: "Although the Xiaoyao Sect defeated the Sun Moon God Sect, its vitality was severely damaged. Dozens of sects in the Jianghu united to prepare to attack the Lingjiu Palace in Tianshan. My father had no choice but to abandon the Lingjiu Palace and take his disciples with him. The disciple came to Shenlong Island and established the foundation of Shenlong Sect. Later, my father also often walked around in the rivers and lakes. Didn't the seniors meet my father and ask him?" Luo Qianling sighed: "Since I came to Yuewan Cliff, I have seldom walked around the rivers and lakes. Basically, all the news was brought to me by Xianyue. In that battle, the Sun and Moon God who survived The only disciples of the sect were me and Xianyue. Because Xianyue was too young, the sect leader did not let her participate in that battle, so she was able to save her life. I contacted Xianyue because I first When I went from Yuewan Cliff to the rivers and lakes to inquire about news, I accidentally saw the password of the Sun and Moon God Sect left by Xianyue. After seeing Xianyue, I learned that since she gave the password of the Sun and Moon God Sect, I was the only one who found her in five years.¡± Luo Qianling paused and then said: "It wasn't until more than a month ago that I received news from Xianyue, saying that the Demon Sect had undergone tremendous changes. The leader of the Demon Sect turned out to be a Manchu, and he died in the Shenlong Sect on Mount Emei. In the hands of the leader Hong Tianxiao, he also said that Hong Tianxiao was the son of Hong Antong, and that Hong Antong also appeared in the Emei sect. After getting this news, I was overjoyed and was about to get off the cliff. I didn¡¯t want you two to come. If you come later, You won¡¯t be able to see me in two days.¡± After listening to Luo Qianling's story, Hong Tianxiao vaguely felt that there was a problem in a certain link, but he couldn't tell where the problem was for the moment, so he said: "In this case, why don't you, senior, come down the cliff with us and find Father, in order to solve the confusion that my father left without saying goodbye." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 388 Meeting Qiu Hezi at the foot of Wudang Mountain You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although he simply packed up a few pieces of clothing, Hong Tianxiao felt that Luo Qianling did not seem to be planning to come back. Not only did he bring all four maids with him, but he also looked at them one by one with a look of nostalgia when they came down the cliff. Scanned the things on the cliff. Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart, and suddenly felt that Luo Qianling was very pitiful, because after listening to Luo Qianling's story, Hong Tianxiao realized that there was something fishy about the matter. If his father really had a relationship with Luo Qianling, based on his father's Personality, he would never not search for Luo Qianling's whereabouts after settling down on Shenlong Island. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao suddenly had a guess in his mind. If this guess was true, then Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing would no longer be siblings, and they could become husband and wife as they wished. However, this would undoubtedly be a blow to Luo Qianling. huge. After landing at Yuewan Cliff, Hong Tianxiao learned from the secret post of the Shenlong Sect that Hong Antong was a guest in Wudang Mountain, so he hurried to Wudang Mountain with his six girls. On the way, Hong Tianxiao secretly told Luo Yuqing his guess. Like Hong Tianxiao, Luo Yuqing also had mixed emotions, but in her heart she still hoped that Hong Tianxiao's guess was correct, but she didn't know how to comfort her then. It will be the grief-stricken mother. Wudang Mountain is located in Hubei. Since Zhang Sanfeng founded the sect, Taoist Yunyan is already the fifteenth generation leader. Taoist Yunyan is considered a wizard of the Wudang Sect. At the age of thirty, he was already the top master of the Wudang Sect. In addition, he is modest and alert, and is very popular in Wudang Mountain. Later, Taoist Yunyan's master passed the position of head of the Wudang Sect to him, but not to his senior brother, Taoist Yunhe, because he saw that Taoist Yunyan was someone who could carry forward the Wudang Sect and had a broad mind. The narrow Taoist Priest Yunhe was naturally far inferior to his junior brother. Taoist Master Yun He was already narrow-minded. As a senior brother, he did not get the position of Wudang leader, and he felt even more angry, jealous, and resentful. However, he also knew that his martial arts skills were not as good as Taoist Yun Yan, and his popularity was even worse. In addition, Taoist Master Tianyu was not dead yet, so he did not dare to act rashly. However, a year ago, Taoist Tianyu, who was seriously ill, finally passed away. Taoist Yunhe began to feel restless. He knew that Taoist Yunyan wanted to fight against the Qing Dynasty, and tacitly allowed his disciples to join various anti-Qing organizations, so Yunhe Taoist He secretly defected to the imperial court and became its eagle dog. On this day, Hong Tianxiao and a group of seven people arrived at the foot of Wudang Mountain. It was already getting late and the Wudang Sect had already closed the mountain, so the seven people checked into an inn and prepared to stay until early tomorrow morning to climb the mountain. The seven of them found the largest Qianlong Inn. After settling in the room, they went downstairs to eat together. Just when the seven of them had just arrived at a private room on the first floor and had not had time to order, Hong Tianxiao suddenly found an acquaintance appearing in front of the door through the crack in the door. This acquaintance made him very surprised. This acquaintance was Qiu Hezi. , that is, the lay sister of Taoist Yunyan. After Qiu Hezi was rescued by Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao accepted Qiu Hezi's son as his disciple and named him Wen Tailai. From then on, Qiu Hezi, mother and son temporarily lived in Yunnan. Hong Tianxiao escorted Princess Jianning north. Because of the long journey, Wen Tailai was only a few months old, and Hong Tianxiao would come to Yunnan for an uprising soon, Qiu Hezi temporarily stayed in Wu Sangui's house. Following Qiu Hezi, there was a Taoist priest in his twenties, who was fat and round-waisted, with small eyes like beans, and a very vulgar appearance. At this moment, he was shouting at the shopkeeper: "Shopkeeper, give us a room." house." When Qiu Hezi heard this, his expression changed and he shouted: "Xuan Yizi, why do you only want one upper room?" The Taoist priest named Xuan Yizi said with a sly smile: "Miss Qiu, when we came down the mountain, Master told me in every possible way that I must stay with you at all times. I will never let you escape, let alone have any contact with anyone who is against the Qing League." opportunity, so Pindao will also live with the girl tonight." "You" How could Qiu Hezi not know what Xuan Yizi's plan was, he couldn't help but said angrily, "No, Xuan Yizi, we must open two upper rooms. I can guarantee that I will never escape, nor will I give Anyone tipping off information." Xuan Yizi sneered: "Humph, why should I believe you, Miss Qiu, don't you want to save your brother's life?" Hearing this, Qiu Hezi was stunned for a moment. Although his eyes were filled with anger, he remained silent and allowed Xuanyangzi to open a room. After taking the room card, he smiled "hehe" at Qiu Hezi and said: "Miss Qiu, let's identify the room first, and then go downstairs to have something to eat. Damn it, I can finally have a few drinks today. I I haven¡¯t had a drink in three months.¡± Hearing the footsteps of the two people going upstairs, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, listening to the conversation between the two people, it seemed that something had happened in Wudang Mountain, and Taoist Yunyan was under the control of?Why would you let him suffer like this? Seeing that Qiu Hezi was completely frightened by him, Xuan Yizi could not help but feel excited and expectant in his heart. Although he wanted to kill Qiu Hezi on the spot, he also knew that this was not the right place, so he suppressed the excitement in his heart. Burning with desire, he smiled lustfully and said: "Miss Qiu, as long as you serve me tonight, my uncle will not suffer at all. Otherwise, it will be hard to say." At this moment, the waiter served food and wine for them both. Xuan Yizi and Qiu Hezi both stopped talking and began to eat and drink. However, Qiu Hezi no longer had any appetite. He was scared, hesitant, and She was unwilling to do so, but her brother was under the control of others and there was nothing she could do. A quarter of an hour later, when Hong Tianxiao and the others put down their chopsticks and were about to go upstairs, they heard Xuan Yizi's voice coming from next door: "Well, it's not bad, good wine and good food. I haven't enjoyed it like this for a long time, and tonight. There is a beautiful woman, my trip was really worth it, hahahaha." After feeling proud, Xuan Yizi stood up and smiled evilly at Qiu Hezi: "Miss Qiu, Pindao is very powerful in bed. You haven't eaten anything. Pindao is worried that you won't be able to hold on." Qiu Hezi also stood up and said coldly to Xuan Yizi: "Xuan Yizi, I just hope you can keep your word, otherwise, I will kill you no matter where you go in the world." Xuan Yizi laughed loudly and said: "Miss Qiu, as long as you enjoy serving Pindao along the way, Pindao will naturally keep your word. Pindao is confident that after this fate, you will definitely be able to do it when the time comes. Inseparable from poverty." Qiu Hezi said nothing again, walked out of the private room with a livid face, and walked upstairs. Xuan Yizi followed gently behind him, smiled and said to himself: "Women are like this, they can't bear the loneliness and still pretend to be aloof. He actually walked faster than me." Although Qiu Hezi was extremely angry, he did not want to pay attention to Xuan Yizi anymore and just walked in front silently. When the footsteps of the two disappeared, Hong Tianxiao said: "I just thought of a way. Let's go upstairs and rescue Miss Qiu. Then Yu Qing made two masks. I dressed up as Xuan Yizi, and Yu Qing dressed up as Miss Qiu. This way. Come on, let¡¯s go up the mountain again and we won¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion.¡± Luo Yuqing nodded and said: "Master, I also thought of this method just now. Master, go and rescue Miss Qiu first and restrain Xuan Yizi. I and my mother will prepare some materials for making masks and go upstairs to find the master in a while." "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 389: I have no choice but to have a long-term intention You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao originally wanted to go to rescue Qiu Hezi with Luo Qianling and Luo Yuqing, but unexpectedly Luo Yuqing refused to go and used the excuse of preparing materials for making masks. Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment and found a cunning look in Luo Yuqing's eyes. He immediately understood that she was deliberately creating opportunities for him. He couldn't help but smile bitterly, shook his head secretly, and went out and went upstairs. Although he didn't know which room the two of them lived in, Hong Tianxiao's skill was almost mysterious. He could hear the breathing of people in each room with just two ears, so he easily found Xuan Yizi and Qiu. He Zi's room, Tianzi No. 16, happened to be next door to Hong Tianxiao's Tianzi No. 15. Hong Tianxiao had just returned to the room when he heard Xuan Yizi's voice coming from next door: "Miss Qiu, are you going to take off your clothes yourself, or should I help you take it off?" Qiu Hezi's face was bleak and his eyes were lifeless. After listening to Xuan Yizi's words, a look of disgust and pain suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he uttered a few words coldly: "Xuan Yizi, take a few steps back and don't touch me yet. , I¡¯ll take it off myself.¡± Xuan Yizi laughed loudly, and as expected, took a few steps back and threatened again: "Yes, this is a rose with thorns. Okay, to show Pindao's feelings, Pindao won't touch you until you take off your clothes." , go and lie down on the bed inside, Pindao will treat you gently and let you taste the feeling of ecstasy again." Qiu Hezi ignored him, the sadness on her face instantly turned to frost, and her eyes suddenly became sharp and cold. She took off her pants one by one and stared at Xuan Yizi coldly. If looks can kill, Xuan Yizi has been killed countless times. Although Xuan Yizi is the eldest disciple of Taoist Master Yunhe, in terms of martial arts, Xuan Yizi is far inferior to Qiu Hezi. Therefore, if it were normal times, Qiu Hezi's look would be enough to make Xuan Yizi Yizi was frightened, but now that Xuan Yizi had pinched Qiu Hezi's weakness, Qiu Hezi did not dare to resist at all. On the contrary, Xuan Yizi became very proud of Qiu Hezi's resentful and helpless look. Soon, Qiu Hezi no longer had any clothes on her body, and her snow-white, delicate and alluring body was completely exposed to Xuan Yizi's eyes. Although Qiu Hezi was already the mother of a child, whether it was her face or her skin, Both her figure and figure exude an alluring charm. Xuan Yizi was able to keep his composure, and swallowed several mouthfuls of spit, but instead of rushing forward, he took out a pill from his arms, threw it towards Qiu Hezi, and then began to slowly take off his clothes. He put on his own clothes and said with an evil smile: "Pindao knows that you hate Pindao in your heart, so I specially prepared this Paradise Pill for you. As long as you eat it, you will no longer be disgusted with Pindao. In this way, Come, it will be good for your mood." How could Qiu Hezi not know that this is an aphrodisiac? As long as he takes it, he will become a slut in a short time. But Xuan Yizi is right. Instead of keeping a clear mind and being tainted by Xuan Yizi, it is better to take it. After taking this pill, in this case, what happened today can be regarded as a dream, so Qiu Hezi swallowed the pill into his mouth without hesitation. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly jumped out of the room, walked lightly to Xuan Yizi's door, and knocked on the door. Xuan Yizi didn't expect that someone would knock on the door at this time, and she felt nervous. She hurriedly pulled up her pants that had just been pulled down to her knees, and asked nervously: "Who?" Hong Tianxiao said: "My lord, I am the waiter. I just picked up a book in the private room where you were eating. It seems to have some secrets written on it. I don't know much about reading, and I don't know what this book is." What is it used for, so I take the liberty to ask if it is a guest's gift?" Martial arts secrets are something that anyone in the martial arts world dreams of, especially those containing peerless martial arts. Hong Tianxiao took advantage of this common mentality among martial arts people and deliberately said this in order to deceive Xuan Yizi. His heart moved, and then he opened the door. Qiu Hezi had just swallowed the aphrodisiac, and the effect of the medicine had not yet taken effect. She naturally listened to Hong Tianxiao's words. Qiu Hezi felt that this voice was very familiar. It was almost exactly the same as the voice of Hong Tianxiao who saved the lives of her mother and son. However, she also knew that Hong Tianxiao had gone to the capital and would not be able to appear here. However, this voice made Qiu Hezi's heart skip a beat. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that my body is about to be defiled by this evil Taoist. It seems that I have no hope with him in this life. Otherwise, based on my beauty and my brother being the leader of the Wudang Sect, he is very likely to Will win over the Wu-Tang Clan through marriage. Sure enough, as expected by Hong Tianxiao, Xuan Yizi heard that there was a martial arts manual in the place where he had just eaten. Although he knew that the martial arts manual was not his own, his instinctive greed made him hurriedly put on his belt and turned around. Opened the door. &nThe second person asked Xuan Yizi and Qiu Hezi where their rooms were, so they went straight to Room No. 16 in Tianzi after going upstairs. When they arrived at the door, the two women heard the heavy breathing of a man and a woman in the room. Luo Yuqing was a virgin, so she didn't know what was going on, but Luo Qianling was a visitor, but she could hear it, but she Downstairs, I heard Xuan Yizi's words of intimidating Qiu Hezi, and thought that Xuan Yizi had succeeded. He quickly drew out his sword, pushed the room open, and jumped in. However, Luo Yuqing didn't know what was going on. Seeing Luo Qianling's nervous look, she also jumped in. Unexpectedly, what the two girls saw was Xuan Yizi lying unconscious on the ground, and Hong Tianxiao and Qiu Hezi were looking at each other. Do those cloudy and rainy things on the bed. The sound of the two women pushing the door was very loud. Of course Hong Tianxiao heard it, but he couldn't stop. He hurriedly turned to explain to the two women: "Senior, Qing'er, Miss Qiu has been poisoned by Xuan Yizi's aphrodisiac. If there is no intercourse between men and women, Qiu The girl will burn with desire and die, I have no choice but to do this, please forgive me." "Oh." When Hong Tianxiao spoke, the two women felt ashamed and hurriedly exited the room one after another and closed the door. And just when the door was closed again, Qiu Hezi's cry came out lightly from the crack in the door and entered the ears of the two women. The two girls no longer dared to stay at the door any longer, and hurriedly returned to their rooms and closed the doors, hoping to stop the bone-crushing screams of ecstasy. However, how could this stop Qiu Hezi's screams that became louder and louder and more indulgent? Both women got on the bed and covered their heads with quilts, but they could not stop the screams. On the contrary, It became clearer and clearer in my ears, and the scene just now was outlined in my mind again. This man was already invincible, and this woman had taken aphrodisiacs, so this determined the duration of this battle. It took more than two hours before Qiu Hezi's cry Slowly stopping, the Qianlong Inn once again regained the previous tranquility. Except for Xuan Yizi, who had his acupuncture points tapped, everyone secretly wiped their sweat. The men quickly changed their underwear and washed it secretly. It fell off, and the women quickly arranged their clothes and secretly wiped away the traces of liquid on their lower bodies. After experiencing such a battle, Qiu Hezi, who had been excited for countless times, could no longer hold on and fell asleep. Hong Tianxiao got up quickly, dressed neatly, covered Qiu Hezi with a sheet, and then went out to Luo Yuqing's room. "Qing'er, you and your seniors should help Xuan Yizi and He Zi make masks. It's getting late." Just when Luo Yuqing was finishing her clothes, there was a sudden knock on the door, which startled her. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's voice, Luo Yuqing felt a little relieved, but a blush suddenly appeared on her face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 390 Disguise yourself and go up the mountain You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Luo Qianling's nickname is the Ever-Changing Enchantress, and Luo Yuqing's nickname is Thousand-faced Beauty. Both of them are famous for their superb disguise skills. However, this time, Luo Qianling made Xuan Yizi's mask, and Luo Yuqing It took five times to make Qiu Hezi's mask, which took a full hour. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao was not present when the two women were making the masks. Otherwise, one could guess what the two women were just based on their blushing faces and their trembling hands holding the knife and pen. It was obviously the two women. The woman hasn't gotten over the scream just now. After Luo Qianling memorized Xuan Yizi's appearance, Hong Tianxiao took him to his room to use the soul-stirring technique. Since you want to pretend to be Xuan Yizi and go up the mountain, you must have a certain understanding of Xuan Yizi himself and the changes in Wudang Mountain. Otherwise, there will naturally be many loopholes after going up the mountain. An hour later, Hong Tianxiao got the whole story from Xuan Yizi. During the great battle between good and evil in Mount Emei, the Wudang Sect also joined the anti-Qing alliance. After the Emei Sect incident was over, Taoist Priest Yunyan followed Hong Tianxiao's order and returned to the Wudang Sect, preparing to recruit all the disciples of the sect to prepare for the war. In response to Hong Tianxiao's uprising in Yunnan at any time, Hong An had nothing to do, so he followed Taoist Yunyan to Wudang Mountain. "As everyone knows, the Wudang Sect at this time is no longer the Wudang Sect before Taoist Yunyan rushed to the aid of the Emei Sect. All the disciples in the sect are controlled by Taoist Yunhe. Originally, it was impossible for Taoist Master Yunhe to control all the hundreds of Wudang sect members in such a short period of time without any clues appearing on the surface. Taoist Master Yunhe colluded with He Yujiao, an elder of the Shura Sect. He Yujiao was originally the leader of the Five Poison Sect. Because the dispute between the Five Poison Sect and the Shura Sect failed, He Yujiao had to merge the Five Poison Sect into the Shura Sect. However, He Yujiao was not willing to surrender forever. Under the leader of the Shura Cult, she secretly defected to the Manchu Qing court, and took the opportunity to win over Taoist Yunhe, agreeing that once she helped Taoist Yunhe seize the head of Wudang, Taoist Yunhe would help her deal with the leader of the Shura Cult. He Yujiao gave Taoist Master Yunhe a medicine called Heart-Heating Powder. Once he took the Heart-eating Powder, it was almost like being under the spell of soul-obsessing, and it was even more advanced than that. Not only did he completely obey Taoist Yunhe, orders, and his actions and speech are undoubtedly those of normal people. After Taoist Master Yun Yan returned to the Wudang Sect, he naturally did not find that the Wudang Sect had changed the world. Originally, Taoist Yunhe was also planning to give Taoist Yunyan the Heart-biting Powder, but he knew Hong Antong's identity and was worried that he would be able to see through it. Although Taoist Yunhe felt that his martial arts were similar to Taoist Yunyan, he was worried that he would not be able to find out. Living in Hong Antong made the plan fail. Therefore, during the more than half a month that Hong Antong stayed in the Wudang Sect, Taoist Master Yunhe never dared to make a move. Later, Hong Antong said goodbye to Taoist Yunyan. When Taoist Yunyan sent him to the mountain gate, Hong Antong secretly told Taoist Yunyan to be extra careful with Taoist Yunhe these days. Taoist Master Yun He has known Hong Antong for many years and knew that he would never act without aim, so he secretly paid attention to it. On the third day after Hong Antong left, Taoist Master Yunhe really took action against Taoist Yunyan. He secretly drank Heart-biting Powder in Taoist Yunyan's tea. However, Taoist Yun Yan has paid special attention to his diet these days, especially when he saw Taoist Yun He showing an evil smile on his face after seeing the cup of tea brought to him by the Taoist boy. There are even more. Although he drank the tea, Taoist Master Yun Yan did not swallow it. Instead, he used his energy to force it into a water ball in his body, and then pretended that nothing happened. Taoist Yunyan thought that Taoist Yunhe had poisoned the tea, but he didn't know what the symptoms were. After a while, Taoist Yunyan pretended to be unwell, frowning slightly, as if he was enduring some pain. Taoist priest Yun He was also carried away, thinking that the attack of Heart-biting Powder had already begun. However, Taoist priest Yun Yan had profound internal energy and the attack was different from others, so he laughed loudly and said: "Junior brother, although the old fool of the master is the headmaster of Wudang, The position is given to you, but whether it is mine or mine, you can never compete with me." Taoist Master Yunyan pretended to be panicked and said in a cold voice: "Brother, what did you put in my tea just now?" "What is it? Huh." Taoist Priest Yunhe showed his arrogance and said fiercely, "This is the Heart-Breaking Powder that the Five Poison Sect has only developed in the past five years. As long as you drink it, you will completely obey my command, but speaking and But his actions are no different from ordinary people. Those disciples who were loyal to you are now completely loyal to me, including you." Taoist Priest Yun Yan was shocked when he heard this. No matter how deep his concentration was, he couldn't help but get extremely angry at this moment. He opened his mouth and sprayed out the water ball in his stomach, condensed it into a water arrow and shot it at Taoist Yun He. Although Taoist Master Yunhe is arrogant,He entered the stone room where Taoist Master Yunyan was imprisoned. After entering the stone chamber, Hong Tianxiao discovered that the pipa bone of Taoist Yun Yan had been pierced by an iron hook by Taoist Yun He. His body was covered with thick chains and he was locked in an iron cage. Even in the past when Dongfang must be defeated and imprisoned under the West Lake, it was not so miserable. Seeing Qiu Hezi leave and come back, Taoist Master Yunyan was naturally shocked and asked hurriedly: "Sister, why are you back again? Remember, sister, even if we both die, we must not rebel against the Qing Dynasty." The hero of the alliance must be poisoned, otherwise you and I, brothers and sisters, will become national sinners and be infamous for thousands of years." Seeing that Master Yunyan still had such integrity under such circumstances, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be moved, and hurriedly took off the mask with Luo Yuqing. Then, while Taoist Yunyan was stunned, Hong Tianxiao told what happened at the foot of Wudang Mountain. Naturally, Qiu Hezi was poisoned by Xuan Yizi's aphrodisiac, and Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to have sex with her and save his life. . Taoist Priest Yunyan originally knew that Xuan Yizi had a bad nature, just because he was Taoist Priest Yunhe's eldest disciple, and when he was on the mountain, he was pretty well-behaved. Taoist priest Yun He sent him and Qiu Hezi to fight against the Qing Alliance and poison the alliance. Of course Taoist priest Yun Yan knew it, but he never expected that Xuan Yizi would be so bold and dare to do such a beastly thing to Qiu Hezi. If it weren't for a coincidence When I met Hong Tianxiao next time, I was afraid that Qiu Hezi's innocence would be compromised. After listening to Hong Tianxiao's story, Priest Yunyan couldn't help but feel a chill running down his spine, and couldn't help but thank Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao said: "I am deeply in love with Zi'er, and I have a bond with her. I will never let her down in this life. In this way, Taoist Master is no longer an outsider, so why thank you." Then, the two discussed how to rescue the disciples of the Wudang Sect. The final result was that Hong Tianxiao would not rescue Taoist Yunyan for the time being. Instead, he would first go to the Shura Sect and obtain the antidote for the Heart-Eating Powder from there, and then come to Wudang. Shan, when the time comes, not only will he be able to rescue Taoist Yunyan, but he will also be able to detoxify hundreds of disciples of the Wudang Sect. After the discussion, Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing hurried back to the Qianlong Inn. Because when they went up the mountain, Hong Tianxiao wrote down the locations of all the secret whistles, so when they went down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing used Qinggong to spare these secret whistles one by one. , went down the mountain without anyone noticing. Taoist priest Yun Yan also felt more at ease. He knew that once Hong Tianxiao got involved in this matter, he would definitely succeed, because Hong Tianxiao not only had unparalleled martial arts skills, but also had strong strength to fight against the Qing League. Even the Shura Sect was considered a major force. However, if you want to confront Hong Tianxiao, you will undoubtedly hit an egg with a stone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 391 Black Dragon Gate General Altar You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! " If Qiu Hezi and Xuan Yizi don't come back for a day, Taoist Yunyan's life will be at ease, so the Wudang Sect's affairs can be regarded as temporarily over. Hong Tianxiao decided to go to Yunnan first and start an uprising. Now that Obai is dead, the Manchu Qing court's military strength has been greatly damaged. This is the best time to start an uprising. " The treatment of Xuan Yizi is easy to solve. If he is left alive, not to mention the trouble of keeping him around, once he is discovered by a lay disciple of the Wudang Sect and reports to Taoist Yunhe, Taoist Yunyan's life will be in danger. What's more, Hong Tianxiao has already understood all the situations through the soul-obsessing technique, and there is really no use in leaving Xuan Yizi, who is greedy, drunk and lustful. The most important point is that after Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing came down from Wudang Mountain at night, Qiu Hezi, who had regained full strength and wanted to cut Xuan Yizi into pieces, quietly came to Hong Tianxiao's room after all the girls had gone to rest. , took off his clothes, slipped into Hong Tianxiao's bed naked, and became entangled again. Hong Tianxiao, who had decided not to spare Xuan Yizi's life, naturally took advantage of the situation and agreed to hand over Xuan Yizi to Qiu Hezi. Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao asked Luo Yuqing to ask for a large sack from the store and put Xuan Yizi into the sack. Then, Qiu Hezi followed Hong Tianxiao dressed as Xuan Yizi as dejectedly as he did last night, paid the bill and left. About a quarter of an hour later, Luo Qianling and Luo Yuqing also checked out, but this time the four maids carried a large sack. An hour later, the eight people met in a small forest twenty miles south of Wudang Town. Qiu Hezi, who had been waiting impatiently for a long time, saw the figures of Luo Qianling and the other girls from a distance, and hurriedly greeted them. . By the time Hong Tianxiao came to him in a hurry, Qiu Hezi had already cut off Xuan Yizi's crotch with a sword. Xuan Yizi was lying on the ground in pain, with veins on his face exposed and only his acupuncture points. I couldn't move or shout. It was really miserable. Hong Tianxiao looked at it and shook his head secretly, thinking, since he is a monk and a Taoist, he should abide by the rules and precepts. If Xuan Yizi didn't have evil thoughts towards Qiu Hezi, how could he have been in today's disaster and his life would have been in danger. Qiu Hezi was angry at Xuan Yizi for almost destroying her innocence last night, stabbing his eyes blind, and cutting off his crotch. She still didn't feel relieved, so she used two more swords to cut Xuan Yizi's arms. Cut off. Seeing the pain on Xuan Yizi's face and the blood in her mouth, Qiu Hezi felt a little relieved, but then thought that if Hong Tianxiao was not in Wudang Town last night, she would definitely lose her virginity to Xuan Yizi, and then there would be no relationship between her and Hong Tianxiao. Seeing the possibility, Qiu Hezi was furious again, and with a sword, he was ready to cut off both Xuan Yizi's legs, and then let him experience the pain of physical disability and bleed to death, but Hong Tianxiao stopped her. . Hong Tianxiao frowned and said: "Zi'er, although Xuan Yizi is rude to you, after all, you have gouged out his eyes. Cutting off the thing and cutting off both arms can be regarded as resolving the hatred in his heart. It's better to end it with a sword." Take his life, and then dig a hole in the ground to bury him, after all, we are in a hurry." Qiu Hezi knew that there were many beauties around Hong Tianxiao. Although there were many who were not innocent and followed Hong Tianxiao, there was no one like her with a child. Therefore, the woman who could become Hong Tianxiao already made her feel I was extremely happy, and naturally I didn't dare to go against Hong Tianxiao's words, and I didn't want Hong Tianxiao to think that she was a cruel woman, so I hurriedly explained to Hong Tianxiao: "I'm sorry, sir, my innocence was almost destroyed by this thief yesterday. That's why I have such hatred, I hope you don't blame me for being too harsh." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Xuan Yizi is indeed hateful. He almost ruined Zi'er's innocence. Zi'er should take his life. It's just that death is the most important thing in all things in the world. As long as you take his life, it can be regarded as a relief from your heart." If you are angry, don't torture him endlessly, just give him a break." Although Xuan Yizi could not move, was blind, and could not speak, his ears could hear clearly. When he heard Hong Tianxiao asked Qiu Hezi to give him a good pleasure, a smile of relief appeared on his face. Qiu Hezi said to Xuan Yizi: "Indecent ways, if I hadn't begged for mercy, I would have killed you." After saying that, Qiu Hezi swung his long sword and pierced Xuan Yizi. After killing Xuan Yizi, Hong Tianxiao continued southward with the seven girls. What made him feel very strange was that his father Hong Antong seemed to have suddenly disappeared from the world since he left the Wudang Sect. With the huge intelligence network of the Shenlong Sect, Since it was impossible to detect where Hong Antong was, this made Hong Tianxiao very strange. But it's just strange that Hong Tianxiao is not worried. After all, the leader of the Demon Cult is dead now, and all the sects have joined the Anti-Qing Alliance. With Hong Antong's martial arts and martial arts experience, it is impossible for anyone in the martial arts world to have such ability, to be able to magically Unknowingly,With an army of 10,000, Wu Sangui's army will also develop into an army of 100,000 or 200,000. As the saying goes, if the two of them are determined to be independent, they will definitely be able to separate themselves and form a three-thirds of the world with Hong Tianxiao. This is of course a result that Hong Tianxiao does not want to see. "However, Wu Sangui's 50,000 men and Li Zicheng's 50,000 old men are their confidants. If they are not allowed to lead the army, and Li Guangdi and Zhou Peigong are allowed to take charge of the army, how will these people be willing to submit? Moreover, if Li Guangdi or Zhou Peigong mishandled something, it would inevitably lead to disaster. Therefore, despite his worries, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to let Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng fight for their own power, and wait until later to figure out a way to sanction the two men's military power. Unexpectedly, these two cunning villains guessed Hong Tianxiao's worries early on, and used this method to show their determination to never turn back, which made Hong Tianxiao very happy. "Hahahaha, with the help of my foster father and the prince, the great cause of countering the Qing Dynasty can be achieved, and the Han people in the world can be saved." As Li Zicheng laughed heartily, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel happy in his heart, laughed a few times, and floated down. "Ah", no one was mentally prepared for Hong Tianxiao's arrival. They all jumped out of the house with joy and surprise, and came outside. As expected, they saw Hong Tianxiao looking at everyone with a smile behind his hands, and a beautiful woman standing next to him. The woman in purple under Chen Yuanyuan. "The turmoil in the world has surpassed my generation. As soon as I enter the world, the years are rushing. Wang Tu is chatting and laughing about his supremacy. He is so drunk in life. Everyone, Hong went to Kunming City one night, worried about the rebellion against the Qing Dynasty, so he couldn't wait to come back tomorrow morning to disturb the people. Everyone, please forgive me." After arriving here, Hong Tianxiao felt that the great cause of fighting against the Qing Dynasty had really begun. The previous two years were all preparation work. Unconsciously, he was very excited. Suddenly, he had an idea and copied the movie "The Swordsman" ¡·The poem was read out. "Hahahaha, what a poem, what a poem." Li Zicheng laughed again and said, "Tian Xiao's poem is absolutely wonderful. It is not only domineering, but also full of loneliness. This is the poem of an emperor, a poem of the overlord of the world. Poetry. Now Tian Xiao is the overlord of the world, and all the sects have surrendered. Next, it is time for Tian Xiao to embark on the road of emperor." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 392: The Trouble of the Red Cannon You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao took two steps forward, bowed deeply to everyone, and said with a straight face: "Tian Xiao is young and is just a reckless man in the world. If he walks in the world, acts chivalrously and righteously, leads the Dragon Sect, and dominates the world, maybe He still has a few abilities, but when it comes to leading troops in battles and strategizing, these are not Tian Xiao¡¯s strengths, and he still needs your full help.¡± Li Zicheng took two steps forward, took Hong Tianxiao's right hand, and walked towards the room while laughing loudly: "Tian Xiao is so humble, don't you hear that when Liu Bang, the great ancestor of the Han Dynasty, defeated Xiang Yu and unified the country, someone once When asked why he was able to defeat Xiang Yu, he said: In terms of strategizing and winning a decisive victory thousands of miles away, I am not as good as Zhang Liang; in terms of comforting the people and supplying food and grass, I am not as good as Xiao He; in terms of leading millions of troops, fighting decisively on the battlefield, and winning every battle. , I am not as good as Han Xin. However, I can know people well and make good use of their talents. Today, Tian Xiao is indeed similar to Liu Bang, the emperor of the Han Dynasty. Although leading the army in war and strategizing are not your strengths, you know how to use talents. Li Guangdi, Zhou Peigong and Zhao Liangdong can all be called geniuses in the world, but you were able to recruit them under your command early. This is an emperor's skill. If you can't get it in this world, who would dare to get it?" While talking, the two of them had already walked back into the house, and the rest of the people followed them into the house. Hong Tianxiao then took a look at everyone in the room. In addition to Li Zicheng, Wu Sangui, Zhang Danyue, Li Guangdi, Zhou Peigong and Zhao Liangdong, Ake and Hu Yunzhi were also there, Mu Tianbo and his son, Bai Shuangmu, and Beggar Gang leader Xie Yunhai, Iron Palm Gang leader Qiu Jiangnan, Huashan faction leader Feng Nandi and Shenquan Invincible Gui Xinshu. Fatty Toutuo and Lu Gaoxuan, who had returned one day earlier than Hong Tianxiao, were also there. In addition, there was also a beautiful The young woman stood next to Zhang Danyue. This was the first time Hong Tianxiao saw her and he didn't recognize her. Hong Tianxiao stepped forward to greet everyone one by one, and the last one was to greet the beautiful woman. After Zhang Danyue's introduction, he found out that this beautiful girl was Zhang Danyue's daughter Zhang Ruqing, who was also Lu Gaoxuan's apprentice. Among these people, the two who were most excited were A Ke and Mu Tianbo, and the one who was most curious was Zhang Ruqing. The reason why A Ke was excited was not because of happiness, but because of complicated emotions. His mother, Chen Yuanyuan, was willing to become one of Hong Tianxiao's women. His father, Li Zicheng, not only did not hate Hong Tianxiao to the bone, but even accepted him as his adopted son. I still want to help him conquer the world. Akko understands that apart from Hong Tianxiao, there is no other man worthy of her love in this world. However, the only man worthy of her love is so greedy and dissatisfied that a mother-daughter relationship is required. eat. Until now, Ake still can't forget Hong Tianxiao and give up on Hong Tianxiao, but she can't accept the "happy situation" where mother and daughter serve one husband together. Mu Tianbo's excitement was naturally that of joy. Four months ago, Prince Mu's palace was raided by the Demon Cult, and almost the whole army was wiped out. He was removed from the world. It was Hong Tianxiao who came to the rescue again and saved Mu Tianbo, and even more so. A group of young elites from Prince Mu's palace and the three daughters of Mu Jianping were brought down. Back and forth, Hong Tianxiao had shown kindness to Prince Mu's Mansion several times. The sum of these kindnesses had made it impossible for everyone in Prince Mu's Mansion to repay the favor, because Hong Tianxiao was not as skilled in martial arts, and his status and power in the world were not comparable to that of Prince Mu's Mansion. There was nothing at all. Where the help of Prince Mu's Mansion is needed. However, after seeing Mu Jianping's three daughters safe and sound, Mu Tianbo seemed to have found a way to repay Hong Tianxiao. After a brief discussion with Bai Shuangmu and Su Gang, he decided to marry Mu Jianping, Su Xiaomei and Bai Hanmei together. Hong Tianxiao, all three of them don¡¯t want to have their names. Of course, Hong Tianxiao didn't know the news yet. After deciding on the matter, Mu Tianbo was naturally eager to see Hong Tianxiao and tell him about the matter, so Mu Tianbo was particularly excited. A woman has infinite curiosity about a man. As mentioned before, this is a very scary thing. Nine times out of ten, the woman will fall in love and be unable to extricate herself. But not many women understand this truth, and they often understand it only after the fact. Zhang Ruqing is still an innocent girl, so of course she won't understand it. But she couldn't help but be curious about Hong Tianxiao. Ever since Hong Tianxiao, the young leader who soared straight into the sky, became the myth of the Shenlong Sect, Zhang Ruqing, who had been living on Shenlong Island, had never stopped hearing about Hong Tianxiao. It was not her intention. I asked, but because the disciples who stayed on Shenlong Island talked about Hong Tianxiao the most, especially the female disciples of the Red Dragon Sect. Many of the pretty female disciples had never even seen Hong Tianxiao in person, and they were like crazy longing for one day. Hong Tianxiao could like her. In the Shenlong Sect, Su Quan is the most beautiful woman and Wen'er is the second most beautiful woman. However, at the time of this comment, Zhang Ruqing was only twelve years old and was not qualified to participate. Later, Wen'er escaped into Buddhism for several years, and Zhang Ruqing gradually grew up and became a graceful and beautiful girl. Many people understandThe army is not very good at fighting. Now even Li Zicheng, Wu Sangui and others can't think of a good way, and they don't have any clue. Hong Tianxiao sighed: "It really didn't work. After the uprising, I sneaked back to the capital and entered the palace as Liu Feiying. During Obai's rebellion, I made two great contributions. The little emperor must have done something good for me. Pay more attention to it, maybe we can wait for an opportunity to destroy these red cannons." Zhang Danyue said: "Master, my subordinates think it's inappropriate. Since the leader faked his death to escape, the little emperor must have already thought that Liu Feiying was dead at this moment. If the leader returns after many days, why won't the little emperor become suspicious of the leader?" Where is your heart? In the short term, the little emperor will definitely not trust the leader." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Black Dragon Envoy, I don't know this. It's just that the red cannon is very harmful to our army right now. If we don't plan to eliminate it, this battle will be worrying. Furthermore, even if the little emperor has doubts about me, , but he never expected that after the Yunnan uprising, I would not be in charge of Yunnan, but would disguise myself again and sneak into the palace. Also, to say the least, even if my identity was discovered, with my martial arts For me, as long as I want to escape, no matter how many troops there are, I can't stop you." At this time, Zhang Ruqing suddenly said: "Master, I think the leader's plan is inappropriate, and I have a clever plan to defeat the red cannon." Zhang Danyue shouted hurriedly: "Ru Qing, the leader is discussing important matters. What do you know? How can you talk nonsense here? Why don't you leave quickly?" After scolding her daughter, Zhang Danyue hurriedly apologized to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Please forgive me, leader. Qing If you don¡¯t understand etiquette, your subordinates will definitely discipline you strictly.¡± Lu Gao I often have many fantastic ideas, which I cannot match, so I boldly ask my master to listen to what Ru Qing has to say." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, I don't really care whether there are any whimsical ideas in her chest. What I care about are the two things on her chest. He nodded and said, "Since Mr. Lu praises his disciples so much, I guess Miss Ru Qing must There must be a clever plan in mind, and I should listen attentively." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 393: Talented Woman Zhang Ruqing You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhang Ruqing smiled slightly. It seemed that Zhang Danyue's panic in pleading for her and Lu Gaoxuan's boldness in recommending her had nothing to do with her. There was no trace of fear or nervousness at all from this delicate and beautiful face. Under Hong Tianxiao's gaze, There is only confidence and calmness on this pretty face. Zhang Ruqing lightly opened her lips and said: "To the leader, I believe that the little emperor has seen through the leader's plan to escape from the golden cicada. Therefore, once the leader disguises himself as Liu Feiying and returns to the palace, he will undoubtedly fall into a trap. Even though the leader has unparalleled magical powers. , invincible in the world, but the leader is unprepared, and the little emperor has more than just one blunderbuss in his hand. The subordinates also know that the leader has an invulnerable treasure robe, and the subordinates also tentatively think that the leader's treasure robe can also be used. It can block the power of a fire cannon, but if the little emperor shoots the leader at the head with it, how can the leader stop it?" "Bold, Qing'er, how could you be so rude to the leader." Zhang Danyue also knew his daughter's abilities. Since Lu Gaoxuan personally recommended her, he also wanted his daughter to show her face in front of everyone, especially Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao is about to raise his army. If nothing happens, the world will soon be under his control. It will not be difficult for him to become emperor in the south. Zhang Ruqing is not only as beautiful as a flower, but also extremely intelligent. If Hong Tianxiao can take a fancy to him, he will not be able to become a queen in the future. , I can definitely be a noble concubine or something, and Zhang Danyue will naturally follow the rising tide. Although it is indeed a bit rude to Hong Tianxiao to say such words as Zhang Ruqing, and although the words are a bit inappropriate, after all, he is telling the truth. Moreover, even if Zhang Ruqing talks nonsense, Hong Tianxiao will not get angry. After all, Zhang Ruqing is a beauty not much worse than Dong E. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, waved his hand, and said to Zhang Danyue: "There is no need to be angry, Black Dragon Envoy, and listen to what Miss Ru Qing says next. Miss Ru Qing, how do you conclude that the little emperor has seen through my golden cicada's plan to escape from the shell." Zhang Ruqing slightly blessed Hong Tianxiao, and said softly: "Thank you to the leader for not taking any responsibility, and my subordinates spoke out boldly. I just heard what the leader said, and the leader killed Wei Wuji and put Liu Feiying's mask on Wei Wuji's face He even changed his clothes. The little emperor was grateful to the leader for hijacking the camp with hundreds of people and breaking through the barrier with one sword, which enabled him to defeat Oboi and regain the imperial power. Therefore, when the little emperor learned the news of Liu Feiying's death After that, he would definitely be slightly confused, and in order to show off Liu Feiying¡¯s merits, the little emperor would definitely order immediately to give Liu Feiying a rich burial. This was originally a very clever trick to escape the golden cicada, but the little emperor was also a wise king. If it were normal, , it was impossible to hide it from him, but he had just encountered Obai's rebellion, and he had newly learned that Liu Feiying was dead, so his judgment was inevitably affected. However, even if the little emperor had doubts afterwards, he would not open the coffin to confirm, so as not to expose him. However, the leader¡¯s subsequent actions were superfluous and made this plan have a huge flaw.¡± "Oh, I don't know what the flaw is. Please tell Miss Ruqing directly." After listening to Zhang Ruqing's words, Hong Tianxiao vaguely felt that he felt something, but it was not too clear. Zhang Ruqing was secretly happy when she saw Hong Tianxiao's humble face, so he said: "The leader should not send the disciples of the Golden Dragon Sect to snatch Wei Wuji's body." "Well, why?" The reason why several masters from the Golden Dragon Sect were sent to snatch Wei Wuji's body was of course not to bury Wei Wuji in a dignified manner, but for another reason. What is this reason? Even the masters involved in this matter , and Jiao Yi, the head of the Golden Dragon Sect who accepted this order, didn't know anything about it. Zhang Ruqing smiled slightly and said: "The reason why the leader sent people to snatch Wei Wuji's body was to make the young emperor think that it was the work of Liu Feiying's enemies. After all, when the leader was in the capital, he took over many civilians as Liu Feiying. He also dealt with a group of corrupt officials who oppressed good people, but also offended many people. This move was originally good, but the leader chose the wrong time to do it. The war had just ended, and the Qing soldiers and guards were all there. The battlefield was being cleaned outside the South Gate City. Once the news came out that someone wanted to kidnap Liu Feiying's body, even if the little emperor did not give the order, the guards and Qing soldiers would fight to the death to snatch Liu Feiying's body back. After all, without Liu Feiying, they might all die in Ao In this rebellion, Liu Feiying saved their lives." With Zhang Ruqing¡¯s further words, Hong Tianxiao felt that he was getting clearer and clearer. He seemed to have understood the flaw that Zhang Ruqing said. Zhang Ruqing saw Hong Tianxiao's eyebrows gradually unfurling, and knew that he had understood the flaw he was talking about, so he stopped talking about it, blessed Hong Tianxiao slightly, and said softly: "The leader is indeed one of the best among men. Longfeng, the leader has already understood before my subordinates have finished speaking." Hong Tianxiao admires Zhang Ruxi very much" Li Zicheng became more and more confused as he listened, but he interrupted Zhang Ruqing repeatedly when he was about to reveal the answer, which made everyone a little impatient. However, after all, Li Zicheng had the reputation of the past, and he was Hong Tianxiao's adoptive father, so no one else dared to say anything. Among them, only Wu Sangui reached out and patted the back of Li Zicheng's hand and said dissatisfied: "Brother Zicheng, don't keep interrupting, everyone is waiting to hear the result." Li Zicheng then noticed the slightly dissatisfied look on everyone's faces, and couldn't help but said cheerfully: "Yes, yes, yes, Miss Zhang, please tell me the answer quickly, everyone is in a hurry." Zhang Ruqing softly said "yes" to Li Zicheng, and then did not give the answer directly. Instead, he turned to Hong Tianxiao and asked: "Master, when you and Wei Wuji changed clothes, you must not have changed all your clothes." Well, if Ru Qing guessed correctly, there must be a certain piece of clothing missing, and this piece of clothing is the biggest flaw." "One piece of clothing is missing?" Everyone became more and more confused as they listened, but in everyone's mind, they all had the same idea: "Could it be underwear? Does it mean that the little emperor even knows what underwear his subordinates wear?" , this is too outrageous.¡± Seeing the strange expressions on everyone's faces, Hong Tianxiao naturally guessed what everyone was thinking, so he said cheerfully: "Don't make random guesses. It's not just about underwear. Although the little emperor is shrewd and has meticulous work all over the government and the public, he still can't do it." It¡¯s impossible to even know what underwear I wear every day.¡± "Puch", "puch", two women's chuckles. There were only three women in the room. A'ke was distracted, so naturally it was Dong E and Zhang Ruqing who laughed. Dong E smiled and said: "Young Master is really interesting. Sister Ru Qing, you'd better tell me the answer quickly, otherwise, everyone will guess what they will end up with." Zhang Ruqing also blushed, and hurriedly stopped teasing everyone and told the correct answer: "The flaw is because there was no leader who searched the Suk Saha Mansion on the headless body of Liu Feiying that was snatched back by the guards. The invulnerable treasure robe that he got when he was young. The little emperor also knew about this. He also knew that Liu Feiying never left this robe. In fact, even if there was no flaw in the treasure robe, after a long time, with the little emperor's cleverness, There will definitely be another loophole to come up with." "Amitabha, this poor monk knows, is the indestructible magical power of Vajra." Just as he finished speaking, a person fell in front of the door. Who else could it be if it wasn't Abbot Huicong of Shaolin Temple. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 394: Dong E plays matchmaker You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With Hong Tianxiao¡¯s skill, how could he not know that Abbot Huicong had already arrived when Zhang Danyue said something to teach Zhang Ruqing, but he did not point it out and deliberately let Abbot Huicong know that he and Liu Feiying were the same person. After Abbot Huicong landed on the ground, Hong Tianxiaocai laughed loudly and stood up and said: "Senior brother is here, I am not waiting for you at a distance, please forgive me." Abbot Huicong walked towards Hong Tianxiao and said with a wry smile: "The leader of the alliance is indeed so resourceful and courageous that he actually lies next to the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty. However, the leader of the alliance deceived me so hard that he was always burdened with a This is a heinous crime that will be looked down upon by fellow martial artists for a long time." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "Senior brother, please forgive me. I had no choice at the time." Everyone also stood up and bowed to Abbot Huicong, and Abbot Huicong returned the bows one by one. After everyone sat down again, Abbot Huicong said: "For the leader, since the last incident with the Emei Sect, Lao Na has returned to the Shaolin Temple to prepare according to the leader's instructions. At present, all 890 monks in the Shaolin Temple are ready and ready at any time. On standby, I have brought the Arhat Hall, the head of the Bodhidharma Hall and the Eighteen Arhats here to participate in the leader's uprising ceremony." Hong Tianxiao said with great joy: "Okay, Shaolin Temple is the mountain of Taishan and Beidou in the world of martial arts, and the six major sects are the place where the world of martial arts admires them. In this Yunnan uprising, all six major sects participated. Its momentum is so great that it has been remembered from ancient times to the present. There are heroes and talents in the world." He is so handsome that everyone will come to join him, and the great cause of countering the Qing Dynasty can be achieved." Abbot Huicong smiled slightly and said: "Leader, let's not mention that all the talents in the world have come to join us. From my point of view, this Miss Zhang is a world-shaking talent. Not only is there no one in the Shenlong Sect who can match her, even among the Anti-Qing Alliance, It is also unmatched by anyone. If the leader can have Miss Zhang to help him, he can defeat an army of 100,000 people." Zhang Ruqing hurriedly bowed and said modestly: "Master Abbot is so complimentary. How virtuous and capable a little girl is to be praised by Master so much." Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Ru Qing doesn't have to be modest. If you are really incompetent, how can I keep you by my side? Everyone, since everything is ready for the uprising, and now the little emperor and Ao Bai are having a fierce battle, More than half of the Eight Banners soldiers of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties have been lost. This is a great opportunity for us to overthrow the Qing Dynasty. With the will of the sky, the uprising cannot be postponed and is scheduled for tomorrow. I wonder what everyone thinks?" "Tomorrow?" Gui Xinshu didn't know why Hong Tianxiao was in such a hurry. He, who had never spoken much, couldn't help but ask, "Leader, the 18th of this month is an auspicious day, and it's only ten days away. Why rush?" What about tomorrow?" Of course, Hong Tianxiao could not explain in public that the reason why he was eager to revolt was because he wanted to escape from the Shura Sect in Guizhou after the uprising, find the antidote to the Heart-Eating Powder, and subdue the Shura Sect at the same time, and use the Shura Sect's The weirdness and the insidiousness of the Five Poison Sect might play a certain role in the future anti-Qing war. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Second brother Gui, Obai has just rebelled. More than half of the Manchu and Qing troops have been lost, and the strength of the Qing court has been greatly damaged. After the Obai rebellion, the little emperor will definitely recruit the Eight Banners children to join the army again. The Manchus are originally horses. They grew up on their backs and were good at riding and shooting since childhood. With a little training, they can form an army. Therefore, we cannot give them any chance and must revolt immediately. In this way, once the news reaches the capital, the little emperor will definitely not be able to wait for the new army. For training, we have to send them south to fight, which will be of great benefit to our rebel army." Zhang Ruqing said: "What the leader said makes sense. Not only should we launch an uprising as quickly as possible, but we must also build up the momentum as much as possible. Otherwise, the little emperor will definitely not send new troops south, let alone let the red cannons go south. .¡± Now Zhang Ruqing¡¯s status in Hong Tianxiao¡¯s heart is far inferior to what it was just now. Hong Tianxiao heard this and asked hurriedly: ¡°Does Ru Qing have a clever plan?¡± Zhang Ruqing bowed slightly and said loudly: "Reveal the news that the leader and Liu Feiying are the same person, and let the little emperor know." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, then understood, nodded slightly, and showed a smile on his face. Zhang Ruqing saw it and thought to himself, this man is indeed a dragon among men. I just reminded him a little and he already guessed my purpose of doing this. No wonder so many women like him. There were many people in the room, but not many people understood it like Hong Tianxiao. There were only a few people, namely Dong E, Lu Gaoxuan, Hu Yunzhi and Mu Jiansheng. It¡¯s not unusual for Dong E, Lu Gaoxuan and Hu Yunzhi to react quickly, but Mu Jiansheng¡¯s ability to do so made Hong Tianxiao have to look at him with admiration, so he hugged Mu Jiansheng¡¯s fist and asked tentatively: ¡°Thank you, brother. Please explain it to everyone." No one except the people in Prince Mu's Mansion knew that Hong Tianxiao and Mu Jiansheng were sworn brothers. Therefore, when Hong Tianxiao said this, everyone was secretly surprised., Furthermore, this place has become the main altar of the Black Dragon Clan, and Zhang Danyue is also the owner of this place. Hong Tianxiao did not say anything about leaving, nor did he say that he would stay here for the night, so naturally he did not dare to leave. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Black Dragon Envoy, although Ru Qing is a girl, her talent is no less than that of a man. Staying by my side will inevitably attract criticism, but I have no choice but to use Ru Qing's talent. This is really a dilemma. , if only Ru Qing were a man, it would be fine, and I wouldn¡¯t be in such a difficult situation." When Dong E heard this, he understood that Hong Tianxiao was a prostitute setting up a chastity arch. He also knew that it was time for him to take the stage, so he stood up, walked to Zhang Ruqing, took her hand, and said to Zhang Danyue : "Messenger Black Dragon, sister Ru Qing is smart and beautiful. Even I am very happy to see you. I have made a sworn sisterhood with sister Ru Qing. I wonder what the envoy Black Dragon wants?" The black dragon envoy was overjoyed, but he had to be deliberately modest and said: "Madam likes my daughter, that is her blessing, but my daughter has a humble status, but Madam is a golden branch, how can I become sisters with Madam? I think this is Nothing must be done.¡± Dong E smiled slightly and said: "The Black Dragon Envoy can really talk. Before I followed the leader, I was just a witch from the Demon Cult. There is no talk of gold and silver. Sister Ru Qing is the daughter of the leader of the Black Dragon Sect of the Shenlong Sect. This is She is the real golden branch and jade leaf, how can she have such a humble status? Anyway, today I boldly act as a matchmaker, hoping that the Black Dragon Envoy can betroth Sister Ru Qing to the leader. I wonder what the Black Dragon Envoy wants?" This is of course what Zhang Danyue hopes for most, but if it becomes her daughter's marriage with just one question and answer, it seems a bit too hasty. Zhang Danyue thought for a while and said: "Madam, it's not that I don't agree, it's just that I'm a bitch." Mao Yuzhen and Mao Dongzhu are two sisters, and Mao Dongzhu is one of the wives of the leader. If Ru Qing is also, I am afraid that outsiders will talk about it and have a bad reputation for the leader. Therefore, with the intention of subordinates, since the leader can see With my little cleverness, why don¡¯t I let my little girl be a maid serving tea and water beside the leader, and she can also solve the problems for the leader, what do the leader and his wife think?" When Dong E heard this, he didn't find it funny. The young master can take all the relationships between mother and daughter, grandparents and grandchildren, so why be afraid of this relationship, so he said: "There is no need for the black dragon to worry about this. I have my own way. I just want to hear something." Is the Black Dragon Envoy willing to marry Miss Ru Qing to the leader?" Since Dong E¡¯s words have reached this point, Zhang Danyue was naturally extremely happy and said: ¡°I obey my orders.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 395: The turmoil after the disguise You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just as Li Zicheng said about the plan that day, Hong Tianxiao claimed to be King Shun in Kunming and sent Wu Sangui and Li Guangdi to lead 50,000 troops north to attack Sichuan, Guizhou and other places. Li Zicheng and Zhou Peigong led 50,000 troops to the east to attack Hubei and Hunan. He sent Zhang Danyue and Zhao Liangdong to lead an army of 50,000 to attack Yangzhou, Jiangsu and other places, and then ordered people to hold his handwritten letters, asking Shang Kexi to follow the uprising in Fujian and Geng Jingzhong to uprising in Guangdong. On the third day, the day after Hong Tianxiao¡¯s bloody uprising, Hong Tianxiao embarked on the road to Shura Sect. The Shura Sect is a very mysterious sect, and it is also a powerful sect, with many masters in the sect. However, the Shura Sect and the Five Poison Sect came into existence almost at the same time. In addition, the two sects are both in Guizhou, so the friction is the most severe. For hundreds of years, the battle between the two sects has never subsided, and the hatred has become more and more intense. The bigger. I don¡¯t know when it started, and I don¡¯t know which leader of the two religions issued the same canon one after another. The teaching rule of the Shura Sect is that if the Shura Sect cannot get rid of the Five Poison Sect, it will never develop outside Guizhou. . Of course, there are also leaders who do not follow this rule. He Tishou, the previous leader of the Five Poison Sect, is one of them. That is to say, He Tishou's arbitrary actions brought many masters from the sect to the Central Plains, allowing the Shura Sect to take the opportunity to annex more than half of the Five Poison Sect's power. Later, He Tishou became a disciple of the Huashan Sect, thus breaking away from the Five Poison Sect. The Five Poison Sect also re-elected a new leader, He Yujiao. However, the Five Poison Sect was gone. Even though He Yujiao was talented and talented, he could not save it. The Five Poison Sect was eventually annexed by the Shura Sect, and He Yujiao had to become the elder of the Shura Sect. one. Although He Yujiao became the elder of the Shura Sect, she was naturally unwilling to do so. However, the followers of the Five Poison Sect were dispersed by the leader of the Shura Sect to the remaining eleven elders in the sect. On the surface, He Yujiao had the most subordinates. There were 450 people, but they were all disciples of the Shura Cult. Of course, this was the Shura Cult leader deliberately trying to ostracize He Yujiao. Of course He Yujiao knows it well, but since the Five Poison Sect has been merged into the Shura Sect, He Yujiao can only keep his tail between his legs. However, fortunately, those disciples of the Shura Sect have already received orders from the leader of the Shura Sect. As long as He Yujiao does not betray the Shura Sect, they must not disobey her orders. Otherwise, He Yujiao's life will be even more difficult. Even so, He Yujiao is not willing to live like this for the rest of her life. What she needs is to reorganize the Five Poison Sect, or even merge the Shura Sect into the Five Poison Sect. Although in terms of martial arts, the Five Poison Sect is far inferior to the Shura Sect, because the one with the lowest martial arts among the other eleven elders is far superior to He Yujiao, the poison skills of the Five Poison Sect are among the best in the world. , this strength is enough to make up for its shortcomings in martial arts. Heart-biting Powder has always been listed as the first of the three prohibited drugs by the Five Poison Sect. The first generation leader of the Five Poison Sect once established a canon rule that these three prohibited drugs are not allowed to be used unless encountering the dilemma of exterminating the sect. But now the Five Poison Sect Having been removed from the list, He Yujiao's refining of this poison was naturally a high-sounding one. ¡°Perhaps He Yujiao was eager to resume teaching, so after refining Heart-Eating Powder, she began to look for allies, and accidentally met Taoist Master Yunhe who was on his way to Guizhou for business, and the two hit it off immediately. He Yujiao even gave a pack of the newly made Heart-Eating Powder to Taoist Yunhe, asking him to use it to control the Wudang Sect. What He Yujiao was most afraid of was Ruyun, a master of the Shura Sect. If Taoist Yunhe could control the Wudang Sect, Up and down, coupled with the strange poison of the Five Poison Sect, the Shura Sect will naturally not be the opponent of the Five Poison Sect. Since Hong Tianxiao has long had the ambition to conquer the world, naturally when he first debuted in the world, he sent a letter to Hong Antong and asked him to set up strongholds across the country for the purpose of gathering information, and Guizhou was naturally no exception. By now, the eyes and ears of the Shenlong Sect are all over the world, and they naturally know some of these situations of the Shura Sect. Therefore, this trip to Guizhou is full of dangers. Hong Tianxiao never dares to travel with Qunmei like the last time. Instead, he selected a few who were highly skilled in martial arts, and left none of the others with him, leaving them all in Sanmiao'an. Among the girls, there are not many who can be chosen by Hong Tianxiao to follow him to Guizhou. There are only a few of them. Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E's martial arts are the highest among the girls, so they naturally want to go, followed by Luo Qianling and Luo Yuqing. , and then there are He Tishou, the original leader of the Five Poison Sect, Huailan and Yuan Xiuping, the two sisters of medicine and poison. In addition, Hong Tianxiao also brought Ye Daier, Maya and the seven female guardian angels with him. Ye Daier and Maya are both saints of the Persian Ming Cult, and their martial arts are extremely high. The martial arts of the two girls are not inferior to Luo Yuqing. The Tiangang Beidou Formation of the seven guardian saints is even more powerful. Even Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E'er Women are caught in the formation at the same time, and it is not easy to escape unscathed. Su Quan and Ninth Princess did not follow Hong Tianxiao.It was impossible to hide in the world for so long. This terrible speculation was slowly eliminated from her heart. The idea that the man who accompanied her in Taohuawu for a month, Luo Yuqing's father, was Hong Antong was once again confirmed. Unexpectedly, today Luo Yuqing As soon as Yu Qing said this excitedly, that terrible thought flashed through her again, and Luo Qianling's expression immediately changed. "Qing'er, is itis it youwhat have you discovered?" Luo Qianling knew Luo Yuqing's character, and it was impossible to say anything casually without sufficient evidence. "Nono." Luo Yuqing was originally too excited, but after receiving Hong Tianxiao's hint, she also knew that once she said such speculation, Luo Qianling would be hit too hard to bear, so she hurriedly shook her head in denial. Hong Tianxiao has already thought of a countermeasure to solve this situation. Once he meets Hong Antong, Hong Tianxiao will ask Hong Antong to deliberately tell Luo Qianling that he is not Hong Antong's biological son, but an adopted son, and then let Hong Antong accept Luo Qianling. , so that they will not do stupid things, so that everyone is happy. Luo Yuqing said what she said did not mean it, so she lacked confidence. As a result, Luo Qianling became more and more convinced that Luo Yuqing must have discovered something, and she hurriedly shouted: "Qing'er, what on earth did you discover?" "I" Luo Yuqing didn't know what to say and hurriedly looked at Hong Tianxiao asking for help. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 396: Internal strife within the Shura Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Senior, why are you overthinking it? We haven't even seen junior's father now. How could something happen? It was Qing'er who was forced by you just now, so that's why you said this. Since junior and Qing'er have already agreed As for you, I will never mess around until I figure out the truth of the matter. Why don't you believe us yet? Besides, senior, even if junior and Qing'er are brothers and sisters, can't they hug each other?" Hong Tianxiao cleverly changed the subject and Luo Qianling's attention was easily diverted. "Yeah." After listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, Luo Qianling's expression softened slightly, and she took a long sigh and said to Hong Tianxiao, "Tian Xiao, if you and Qing'er are really brothers and sisters, I will treat Qing'er Take him away and live with your father in Yuewanya." "If not, did the senior agree to the marriage between the junior and his lover?" Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to ask. "Of course, if you are not brother and sister, I will naturally not interfere with you anymore. With Qing'er's beauty, only you in the world can match her. What's more, I can also see that you also have a deep affection for her. ." Hong Tianxiao's words diverted Luo Qianling's attention away from that speculation, and she no longer stayed there. Hong Tianxiao nodded and stopped talking. He was worried that if he continued talking, he would arouse Luo Qianling's suspicion again. When this episode happened, there was nothing else to say among the people. Everyone lowered their heads, packed their bags, and started on the road. Luo Qianling and Luo Yuqing's disguise skills were extremely sophisticated. Even if they lay on their faces, it would be difficult to see any flaws. That day, in Luo Yuqing's bedroom, Hong Tianxiao guessed that Luo Yuqing had a mask on her face. So when Luo Yuqing cried and fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms, he used his eyesight enough to barely see the thin line. Moreover, when heading west, people they met only said that their family fled from Yunnan because Hong Tianxiao revolted in Yunnan and the war broke out. Chen Yuanyuan had lived in Yunnan for a long time, so naturally he spoke a good Yunnan dialect. I met many spies from the Shura Sect, but they didn't reveal any flaws. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao and his party spent money like water, choosing the best food and accommodation. Although it also attracted the covetousness of many people, Hong Tianxiao inadvertently revealed his profound martial arts, which made those people have to stay away. One by one, they started to Guess when a hunchback with high martial arts skills appeared in the world. The further west you go, the sparser the population becomes. Until you get closer to Maotai Town, the number of people gradually increases again. After entering Maotai Town, Hong Tianxiao bought a large house in Maotai Town, tidied it up and lived there. As for the sudden appearance of this family, the Shura Sect naturally sent people to closely monitor it day and night. However, since they settled in, this family seemed to have never left the house. Only Hong Tianxiao came and went, only to buy some daily necessities. , and bought some maids and servants. Of course, the Shura Sect would not give up the opportunity to sneak in, and sent out several disciples of the sect as maids and servants to be sold. However, how could Hong Tianxiao not see that these maids and servants for sale were all people with strong martial arts skills, but he pretended that he didn't know anything, so he bought them all and brought them back to the mansion. Since buying back the maids and servants, Hong Tianxiao has never left the house again. If there is any purchase, he will ask these maids and servants to go. In this way, these people easily spread the news about the mansion. However, under the control of Hong Tianxiao's soul-stirring technique, the news they brought out was naturally that everything was normal. With the seven or eight spies in the mansion, the Shura Sect naturally removed the surveillance outside the mansion and accepted the news from Hong Tianxiao's mansion every three days. Kunyu Mountain in the northwest of Maotai Town is brightly lit and people are coming and going. Although it is already three o'clock in the morning, no one here seems to be sleepy tonight. This is the main altar of Shura Sect. For hundreds of years, not only people in Maotai Town, but also people in the entire Guizhou Province have known that Kunyu Mountain is a place of death. Once you enter the boundary sign of Kunyu Mountain, you will definitely die within a hundred steps. Of course, there are also some people who do not believe in evil or who rely on their martial arts skills, but they just come a hundred steps away from the boundary sign of Kunyu Mountain. As expected, they are not alive. Moreover, the next day, they will be at the boundary sign of Kunyu Mountain. This man's body was found everywhere, but it turned into a pile of white bones, with no flesh and blood. Since then, Kunyu Mountain has become a frightening place. Not to mention entering within a hundred steps of the boundary sign, even No one dares to go within three miles of the boundary sign. However, someone happened to go there tonight, but this person was dressed in black and even his face was covered by a black scarf. However, his figure was extremely fast, like a gust of wind blowing, but there was no trace of anything. The sound did not even disturb a single leaf. ??????????????????"Awuqi, don't be angry, he is deliberately irritating you." Just when Master Shura had finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao heard the sound of the strong wind brought out by the iron crutch disappear, and then heard Awuqi's voice: "Yes, Master, I'm so excited." Hong Tianxiao secretly said, from then on Judging from the sound of the roaring wind and the ability to send and receive moves freely, this Awuqi's martial arts is as high as Luo Yuqing's. It seems that the Shura sect is indeed as skilled as a cloud. The leader of Shura said to Nuhua again: "Nuhua, it seems that you are not going to follow my order this time?" Nu Hua was not afraid at all and said with a smile: "If the decision made by the leader is correct, the subordinates will naturally obey it. However, the leader's move is to bring the Shura Sect to the place of destruction. As a two-generation veteran, the subordinates naturally cannot sit back and watch. The leader has done this, so he has no choice but to do something wrong. If the leader can take back his life at this moment, his subordinates will naturally not dare to be rude to the leader." Silence, after hearing Nuhua's words, the Shura leader did not respond directly, but chose silence. After a while, the leader of Shura Sect sighed and said: "Nu Hua, if I don't change this decision today, are you ready to turn away from Shura Sect and establish a new world?" Nu Hua laughed loudly and said: "Since the leader has spoken so clearly, my subordinates have no choice but to tell the truth. At present, two-thirds of the leader's disciples are dissatisfied with the leader's decision. If the leader cannot listen, If you still insist on going your own way despite the advice of your subordinates, your subordinates will have no choice but to do the following for the sake of the centuries-old foundation of the Shura Sect." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 397: Bad intentions You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After another long silence, the leader of Shura Sect sighed again and said: "Slave, in this case, I will pass on the position of leader of Shura Sect to you. However, I have a request. If you agree, I will I will pass on the position of leader to you, otherwise, everything will be lost." "Ah", after hearing the words of Lord Shura, not only Awuqi and the other elders who still supported Lord Shura were shocked, but even Hong Tianxiao, who was hiding outside and eavesdropping, couldn't help being shocked. With the strength of Asura, Definitely no less than the Shenlong Sect, even better. I didn't expect this person to give up right away. "Leader, no." Awuqi did not expect such a result and hurriedly advised, "Leader, you are the successor personally designated by the old leader before his death. You can give in no matter what. If you give up the position of leader to The old leader will not rest in peace even if he is enslaved, so I ask the leader to think again." Hong Tianxiao listened outside and sighed secretly in his heart. This Awuqi is also a loyal person, but he is too stupid. Since this slave dared to cause trouble today, he was naturally confident and well prepared. Although the Shura leader was unwilling to give in, Although she is the leader of the church, she also understands that what happened today is no longer up to her. Leader Shura shouted: "Awuqi, if you still regard me as the leader, there is no need to say more. Maybe my decision to alliance with the Dragon Sect is really wrong." When Nu Hua heard this, he showed a face of great joy and said: "Since the leader has the heart to give in to the good, Nu Hua will be more respectful than obey orders. I don't know what the leader's request is. As long as Nu Hua can do it, the wish of the leader will definitely be achieved." The leader of the Shura Cult said: "It's very simple. I want to take Hong Antong away." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao trembled and secretly thought that his father fell into the hands of the Shura Cult. Although Hong Tianxiao was shocked, he did not panic. He knew that he must not get excited now, otherwise, not only would he not be able to save anyone, but his father's life would be ruined. Hearing this, Nu Hua did not answer immediately, but remained silent for a while before saying: "Leader, I may be able to agree to your other requests, but this one is not acceptable." It seems that the slavish answer was expected by the leader of Shura. Her expression did not change at all, and she just asked lightly: "Why?" Nuhua said: "Hong Antong is Hong Tianxiao's father. Now Hong Tianxiao has revolted in Yunnan and claimed to be King Shun. He will soon be the number one enemy of the Manchu and Qing court. Therefore, Hong Antong is a rare commodity. If his subordinates escort him to If the capital is handed over to the Manchu Emperor, our Shura Sect will soon become the largest sect in the world due to our merits." When Awuqi heard this, he snorted loudly and said disdainfully: "Why has the Shura Church become the largest religion in the world? I think you just want to use Hong Antong to claim credit and reward." Nuhua was furious when he heard this, murderous intent flashed in his eyes, but he did not retort. The leader of the Shura Cult sighed: "Slavery, have you ever thought about it? If you hand over Hong Antong to the Qing court, it will certainly make the Manchu Qing court support the development of the Shura Cult, but it will also lead to the madness of the Shenlong Cult and even the anti-Qing League." Revenge. Hong Tianxiao has already raised troops in Yunnan and will soon occupy half of the country south of the Yangtze River. The Shura Sect is located in Guizhou, which will happen to be within Hong Tianxiao's sphere of influence. With Hong Tianxiao's peerless martial arts and the strength of the anti-Qing alliance, the Shura Sect will be destroyed in the future. The disaster of religion. If Hong Antong's life can be spared, Hong Tianxiao will naturally be grateful and will not do anything excessive." Nuhua laughed loudly and said: "Master, you think I am a three-year-old child. Hong Tianxiao is determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty, but I, Nuhua, want to join the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. This is a situation where the two cannot stand. Even if I let Hong Antong go, who would dare? I guarantee that Hong Tianxiao will not bring anyone to destroy our Shura Sect. With Hong Antong in his hands, Hong Tianxiao will only be afraid to act rashly. Furthermore, Hong Tianxiao has no idea that Hong Antong fell into the hands of our Shura Sect, unless someone informs him. .¡± Hearing this, the leader of Shura frowned, but she was wearing a mask, so no one could see it. The leader of Shura said displeasedly: "What, slave, do you still want to kill me?" Nu Hua laughed loudly and said: "Master, how dare you, this subordinate? Besides, with the leader's natural beauty and national beauty, I would not be willing to part with him. If I become the leader, I will have to have a leader's wife anyway. From my point of view, , The leader¡¯s beauty is unparalleled in the world, so it would be perfect to be his subordinate¡¯s wife.¡± Hearing this, the leader of Shura was furious and scolded: "Nu Hua, you are so bold." Nu Hua looked up to the sky and laughed wildly: "Hahahaha, leader, ever since I accidentally saw the leader's peerless face a year ago, I have secretly made a decision in my heart. I must make the leader a subordinate's woman in my life. No matter what means I use, even if I can't get the leader's heart, I must win the leader's favor.Scratching, I couldn't help but be shocked. He Yujiao's acupuncture points were tapped, and her body could not move, but her mouth could speak. She sneered and said: "Nu Hua, don't think that I don't know what your thoughts are. If you can control Ashima with Heart-Eating Powder, you will naturally use it too." Eat Heart Powder to control me and make us both sex slaves for you to vent. Too bad I took action too late. Otherwise, how could I have been controlled by you? These medicinal powders are called Qi Itch Powder. As long as it touches the skin, It will be extremely itchy and you can't help but scratch it with your hands. Eventually, all the skin on your body will be scratched to pieces and you will die from blood loss. This is the second of the three forbidden drugs in my Five Poison Sect." "Youyou cruel and poisonous woman, give me the antidote quickly." Nuhua kept scratching his face and neck with his hands. It seems that He Yujiao's words are true. This Qitch Powder is indeed extremely powerful. , no wonder it can be listed as the second of the three forbidden drugs of the Five Poison Sect, together with Heart-Eating Powder. He Yujiao laughed loudly and said: "Nu Hua, don't have such wishful thinking. When I was refining Qitchi Powder, I didn't refine the antidote at all. Just wait for your skin to be scratched to pieces and die from blood loss." "You" Nuhua felt itching more and more on his face and neck, and even his body began to itch. Nuhua's eyes were red, and he walked towards He Yujiao while scratching. He Yujiao couldn't move her body. When she saw Nu Hua walking towards her with a ferocious expression, her expression changed greatly and she said in a trembling voice: "Youwhat do you want to do?" "What are you doing, hehe." Nu Hua walked to He Yujiao, resisting the itching feeling on his body, put down his hands, stretched out to He Yujiao in front of him, and said in a ferocious voice, "Since I have been poisoned, I can't make it easy for you. , before I die, I will take your two bodies first, and then kill you, so that I will not be lonely on the road to hell." Then, Hong Tianxiao heard the sound of his clothes being torn and He Yujiao's scream. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 398 Take action You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With three strokes, five and two, He Yujiao was stripped of all her clothes. Nuhua was about to knock her down when he felt an unbearable itching on her face and neck, so he hurriedly started scratching her hard again. He Yujiao was still in shock. When she saw Ashima who was watching dumbfounded, she hurriedly shouted: "Ashima, go call someone quickly, otherwise, neither of us will survive." Ashima finally realized what she was doing, but the place where Nu Hua was standing was exactly where Ashima must pass to get to the door. How could she survive now that she had lost all her internal strength. He Yujiao's loud shout also diverted Nuhua's attention from her to Ashima, who was more beautiful than He Yujiao. While scratching her hard, Nu Hua walked towards Ashima with an evil smile: "Hey, Ashima, take off your clothes too, let me see which of you two has the more beautiful figure and skin. " "Youdon't come here." Ashima shouted as she backed away in horror. As Nuhua walked towards Ashima, he threatened her: "Hey, if I don't go over, how can I help you take off your clothes? If you are willing to take off your clothes yourself, I won't go over. Otherwise, my methods will not be so good." It¡¯s gentle, maybe a little rougher than taking off He Yujiao¡¯s clothes.¡± "You don't come here, I I'll take it off myself." Ashima knew that it would be hard to avoid being humiliated today, so she took it into consideration and promised to take off her clothes, hoping that someone would come in while she was slowly taking off her clothes. Or maybe He Yujiao relieved her acupuncture points and rushed out to call someone. "Okay, take it off quickly, my patience is limited." Seeing Ashima so helpless, Nu Hua suddenly felt very happy, and the anger from being hit by Qitchi San just now disappeared. Then, Hong Tianxiao no longer heard the loud noise inside, only the slow "sparse" sound of undressing, presumably Ashima taking off her clothes slowly. "Wonderful, wonderful, I, Nuhua, will have such a beautiful blessing before I die. I really die without regrets." Just when Hong Tianxiao secretly came to the door, he suddenly heard a loud shout from Nuhua inside. It seemed that it was Ashima has almost taken off her clothes. What about He Yujiao? Hong Tianxiao can't control that much, but Ashima has always insisted on not killing her father, which can be regarded as a favor to her father. How could Hong Tianxiao let her slaves destroy her innocent body? Without any hesitation, Ashima immediately Kicking the door open with his foot, he flew forward and took the slave directly. There was a loud "bang", and the slave who was suddenly attacked had no time to react. He could only meet it with both palms. With a loud bang, the two figures suddenly separated, and Hong Tianxiao flipped twice in the air. He somersaulted and landed lightly in front of Ashima. Nuhua stumbled back a few steps, opened his mouth and vomited several large mouthfuls of blood before he could stand still. "Youwho are you? Why are you pretending to be my disciple?" Although Hong Tianxiao is dressed in the clothes of a Shura disciple and has a Shura mask on his face, Nu Hua also knows that the martial arts of this person are far superior to his. Naturally, Not a disciple of our sect, "Youare you Hong Tianxiao?" Nuhua followed Ashima to Mount Emei and saw Hong Tianxiao's peerless martial arts, and he immediately understood. "Yes, I am Hong Tianxiao." Hong Tianxiao gently took off the mask on his face and threw it in front of Nu Hua. His handsome face was covered with a layer of frost. Then, Hong Tianxiao picked up Ashima's clothes on the ground and prepared them. Throwing it to Ashima who was stunned, his eyes glanced at her beautiful body. Hong Tianxiao originally wanted to look away immediately, but when his eyes reached Ashima's face, Hong Tianxiao could no longer look away. Even at the slightest moment, his subordinates couldn't help but stop. This was a flawless pretty face. Nu Hua was right, Ashima's beauty was indeed superior to Chen Yuanyuan's, and between her and Luo Yuqing's. Ashima also noticed that Hong Tianxiao's eyes were resting on her face, and her pretty face turned red. She hurriedly lowered her head and folded her arms in front of her chest. Only then did Hong Tianxiao realize that she had lost her composure and hurriedly looked away. He threw the clothes to Ashima and said, "Master, please put on your clothes quickly." After hearing this, Ashima's face turned even redder, and she hurriedly took the clothes and put them on herself. Seeing Ashima hurriedly getting dressed, He Yujiao felt anxious. She was also naked and hurriedly shouted to Hong Tianxiao: "Master Hong, please untie my acupuncture points." Hong Tianxiao said with a "hehe" smile: "Master He, where is Taoist Master Yunhe? Why don't you let him come to save you?" He Yujiao was shocked when she heard this and stammered: "Youhow do you know?" Hong Tianxiao snorted and said: "Master He, you have to remember one thing. If you don't want others to know, don't do anything except yourself. Do you think the affairs of the Wudang Sect are very confidential? It's a pity that you met Mr. Hong, Yun He said I have been captured by Mr. Hong. I will come to Guizhou soon."He Yujiao was really scared. What if Hong Tianxiao really hit her head to pieces like he did to Nu Hua? She didn't dare to think about it, but she couldn't move, so she had to scream to defend herself. Ashima also knows that He Yujiao is not a bad person. She just wants to recover the Five Poison Sect so much that she colludes with the slaves. Moreover, if He Yujiao is killed by Hong Tianxiao, I am afraid that Hong Tianxiao will become the enemy of the entire Five Poison Sect. Although The martial arts of the Five Poison Sect are not terrible, but the strange poisons are unpredictable. The Shura Sect and the Five Poison Sect have been fighting for many years. Ashima naturally understands the power of the Five Poison Sect. Many leaders and elders of the Shura Sect have died in the past. Under the strange poison of the Five Poison Sect, Ashima did not want her lover to make the Five Poison Sect a formidable enemy at the beginning of the anti-Qing campaign, so she quickly stepped forward, stood between Hong Tianxiao and He Yujiao, and persuaded her to Said: "Master Hong, what Yujiao said is right. She has never been to the prison these days. Moreover, this matter is also my fault. I was too negligent. I only said that I could not harm the life of the old leader Hong, but I forgot to enslave this person. Insidious and vicious." "Okay, since Master Ashima is begging for mercy, He Yujiao, I will spare your life first. If what you said is true, I will definitely let you die even more ugly than slavery. Not only will your head be smashed, but there will be no whole body. ." Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand and touched He Yujiao's body, then coldly dropped a threatening word that made He Yujiao tremble. "Your skills have been blocked by me, and you can't move your arms, but you can walk. As for what to do with you, I will let my father decide after I meet him. Master Ashima, please give He Yujiao some clothes." Put on your clothes and remember to throw all the messy things in her clothes into the water tank. I'll wait for you at the door." After that, Hong Tianxiao turned and walked towards the door. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 399 Dying You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ashima knew that Hong Tianxiao was very anxious now, so she put on Yujiao's clothes as quickly as possible, took her out, and led Hong Tianxiao towards the prison. "Father." Hong Tianxiao saw that Hong Antong, who had always been so heroic and heroic, was tortured to the point of dying. There was not even an inch of intact skin on his body. He couldn't help but mourned in his heart. He walked over and hugged Hong Antong tightly in his arms, "Father, wake up. Wake up, I am Tian Xiao, I am Tian Xiao." Hong Antong had already fallen asleep in a daze when he was suddenly hugged by Hong Tianxiao and woke up. Then he heard Hong Tianxiao's excited shouts and slowly opened his eyes. Sure enough, he saw his son's anxious face. Looking at myself, I felt like I was in a dream for a while. No wonder, Hong Antong went to the Shura Sect to persuade the leader of the Shura Sect to surrender without telling anyone. Therefore, he was certainly surprised to see Hong Tianxiao here. "Tian Xiao, why are you here? Have you also been enslaved and plotted?" Hong Antong's first reaction was that Hong Tianxiao was plotted just like him, but he forgot one thing, Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Magic, and The Nine-Yang Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kungfu created later on is invulnerable to all poisons. "Father, Tian Xiao accidentally discovered that everyone in the Wudang sect, from Taoist Master Yunyan down, had been poisoned by the Five Poison Sect's Heart-Eating Powder, so he came here to get the antidote. He didn't want to find out that his father had been enslaved and plotted. Tian Xiao deserves to die. , Tian Xiao came late, and made his father suffer so much." Although there is still a trace of resistance in his heart that Hong Antong is his father, the old man's selfless dedication to him in the past two years has made Hong Tianxiao's heart feel heavy. It hurt like that. Hong Antong slowly sat up, forced a smile and said: "Tian Xiao, my father thought I would never see you again, but I didn't expect that God has been so kind to me and allowed me to see you again. In this way, my father Die without regrets.¡± "No, father, you are fine. My child will definitely heal your internal and external injuries." Hong Antong's figure was blurred, but Hong Tianxiao had no time to wipe the tears from his eyes. Hong Antong smiled slightly and said: "My father's injury is very clear to me. I'm afraid that he won't be able to survive this test. It's a pity that he can't watch my son proclaim himself emperor while facing south in his yellow robe." Hong Tianxiao shook his head, with tears streaming down his face, and shouted sadly: "No, father, you will be fine. Huailan and Xiu Ping have also come to Maotai Town. With them here, father will be fine." After that, Hong Tianxiao turned to He Yujiao and shouted angrily: "What kind of poison did you give him? Get the antidote quickly." Seeing the ferocious look on Hong Tianxiao's face, He Yujiao was frightened and couldn't help but take a step back and said in a trembling voice: "Noit's not poison, it's cartilage powder. It just seals a person's internal energy. Although this isthis is the Five Poison Sect." One of the three most banned drugs, but it won¡¯t hurt your life.¡± "Cartilage Powder?" Hong Tianxiao had Shixiang Cartilage Powder in his hand. Listening to what He Yujiao said just now, it seems that the Wudu Sect's Cartilage Powder is exactly the same as Shixiang Cartilage Powder, just with a different name. This medicine can only make people lose their internal strength. , indeed it will not endanger people's lives. I think the reason why Hong Antong is like this must be caused by being enslaved and tortured. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was only focusing on his grief, Ashima actually forgot to treat Hong Antong's injuries. She hurriedly said to He Yujiao beside her: "Hurry up and get the antidote for Zhizhi San." He Yujiao also looked helpless and said: "This time, I had no choice but to refine the three major forbidden drugs of the Five Poison Sect, but because of the rush of time, I didn't have time to refine the antidote. Even if I start refining now, even if all the materials are complete , it will take at least three days, II really can¡¯t do anything.¡± Although Hong Tianxiao felt extremely sad, he listened to the conversation between the two without missing a word. Only then did he realize that he was only focusing on his sadness and had forgotten to heal his father, so he hurriedly took out a small bottle from his arms and opened it. He put the lid under Hong Antong's nose and said to him: "Father, please take a few quick breaths. This is the antidote to Chondro Powder." "The antidote for Cartilage Powder?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, He Yujiao and Ashima were shocked, especially He Yujiao. You must know that Cartilage Powder is the first of the three banned drugs of the Five Poison Sect. For hundreds of years, the Five Poison Sect's Most of the sect leaders in the past generations have been able to adhere to their lessons and never refine cartilage powder. Of course, there were very few people who did not follow the instructions. During the Northern Song Dynasty, a generation of leader had an affair with Xixia and sold the refined cartilage powder and antidote to Xixia Yipintang, but it did not cause a major disaster. The second one was the leader of the generation at the end of the Yuan Dynasty and the beginning of the Ming Dynasty. He sold the cartilage in bulk to the Prince of Ruyang. This made all the masters of the six sects who surrounded Guangmingding fall into the hands of Zhao Min. However, He Yujiao didn't know that Hong Tianxiao happened to get this strange medicine from Qiu Yuehe two years ago and kept it with him. Hong Tianxiao didn't know how Qiu Yuehe got Shixiang Cartilage Powder, and he didn't ask.Get the second woman. " After listening to Hong Antong's words, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but blush. The father and son were single-minded, while the other was merciful. Hong Antong seemed to notice Hong Tianxiao's embarrassment, he chuckled and said: "Tian Xiao, as a father, I don't blame you for being merciful. You will be the master of this great country in the future. There are 3,000 beauties in the harem, and there should be more women. Alas. , the deadline for becoming a father has come, and it seems that I want to apologize to her for twenty years of searching for each other. If possible, you should repay this relationship for your father, so that she will not be alone in the rest of her life." "Ah", not only Hong Tianxiao was shocked, but Ashima and He Yujiao who had been standing by were also shocked. The two girls also recognized the clues. Unexpectedly, Hong Antong actually asked Hong Tianxiao to take Luo Yuqing and his daughter together. Hong Tianxiao was surprised. Hong Antong's thoughts are so avant-garde, almost like him. Hong Antong coughed a few times, with a hint of helplessness on his pale face, and sighed softly: "This will go against the rules of human ethics. However, Luo Qianling's current situation can be said to be caused by his father. If she can't let her forget her father, her life will be full of endless pain and loneliness. Tian Xiao, my father knows that you can definitely do it with your ability. This matter can be regarded as one of my father's last words. You Hurry up and agree to be a father, otherwise, it will be difficult for the father to rest in peace even under the circumstances." "This" Hong Tianxiao was a little dumbfounded. A'ke disagreed life and death with mother and daughter serving the same husband, but his father actually came up with such a last word that shocked the world, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I agree to this. , and try our best to complete it." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 400: The Pain of Losing a Father You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Antong then nodded happily and said: "This is my son, Hong Antong. What are the human ethics and morals? Sisters can serve the same husband together, why can't mothers and daughters serve the same husband together? The Han nation has too much control over this. This is worse than Not as open as other ethnic minorities.¡± Hong Antong¡¯s words are true. In China¡¯s thousands of years of history, many ethnic minorities have also established their own countries, and their marriage customs are very different from those of the Han people. In some cases, the old emperor died, and after the new emperor came to the throne, he also took in the women left by the old emperor, and even his own mother. In some cases, mother, daughter, aunt and nephew married into the same person, like Day Yu'er's case. Hong Antong added: "Having a heroic son like you is the greatest pride of my father's life. I should have no regrets in this life, but there are two things on my mind. First, although you have many women, there is still no one who can It is a pity in this life to give birth to a boy and a half girl to the Hong family, and for my father not to be able to hold his grandson before he dies. The second thing is that my father cannot see the day when you wear the yellow robe, but I also know that day. It¡¯s not far away.¡± Hong Tianxiao shed tears and said: "Father, don't worry, Tian Xiao will definitely not let you die. I will heal your injuries no matter what." Hong Antong smiled slightly and said: "Silly boy, you are now a prince no matter how you say it. The next step is to be the king of a country. Why are you still crying like a child? My father is already sixty-one years old this year. Even if he dies, it is basically the end of his life. If there is anything to cry about, put away your tears quickly, the men of the Hong family will not shed tears if they bleed." "Yeah." Hong Tianxiao agreed softly while wiping his tears. Hong Antong then nodded and said: "That's right. How can a man act like a girl? Tian Xiao, after your father dies, you will bury him and your mother together. Your mother will wait underground for you." My father has been with her for more than 20 years, and today I can finally accompany her." "Yes." Hong Tianxiao's heart almost bled, but he had to hold back the tears and had to lower his head to answer. After a while, he no longer heard Hong Antong talking. Hong Tianxiao felt something was wrong. He hurriedly raised his head and found that Hong Antong was sitting motionless on the ground, with a peaceful look on his face. He didn't know when his eyes had been closed. Hong Tianxiao trembled. Putting his fingers under Hong Antong's nose, he felt no breath at all. At this moment, there were no tears in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. He picked up Hong Antong's body and walked out with a dull expression. As he walked, he said to Ashima in a tone without any emotion: "Ashima, please You prepare a carriage for me, and also order people to smash the enslaved corpse to pieces." Ashima and He Yujiao were both shocked when they heard this and were "shattered to pieces." Although Hong Tianxiao's face showed no expression, these four words coming out of his mouth showed that the anger and sorrow in Hong Tianxiao's heart had reached the extreme. Just before Ashima had time to answer, Hong Tianxiao suddenly spurted out a large mouthful of blood. His stalwart body swayed a few times and slowly fell backwards. The two girls, Ashima and He Yujiao, were shocked and stepped forward in unison. However, Ashima stretched out her arms, while He Yujiao, whose acupoints on both arms were touched, used her shoulders to support Hong Tianxiao's body, while the two girls It was discovered that although Hong Tianxiao was unconscious, his arms were still wrapped around Hong Antong's body. Seeing that He Yujiao also had a look of concern on her face, Ashima felt strange and took a second look at her. He Yujiao couldn't feel it, and suddenly red clouds flew over her pretty face. She lowered her head and said nothing, but silently followed Ashima to support Hong Tianxiao's body. Just holding on like this all the time is not the answer, He Yujiao said: "Ashima, you hold on first, I will arrange the carriage." After that, without waiting for Ashima to agree, He Yujiao ran out with her head lowered. After experiencing what had just happened, Ashima understood that He Yujiao, like herself, had the tall shadow of Hong Tianxiao deeply imprinted in her heart, and would never do anything unfavorable to the Shura Sect again, so she felt relieved to let her go. After He Yujiao went out, she sighed slightly and said, "You are really born to be the nemesis of women. No matter how arrogant a woman is, she cannot escape from your grasp, alas." He Yujiao's movements were also very fast. In a short time, a carriage was brought over. Ashima said: "Come, Yujiao, I will help you untie the acupuncture points on your arms." He Yujiao was slightly startled and said: "Aren't you worried that I will be harmful to you?" Ashima smiled slightly and said: "That was what you thought before, but you won't do it anymore. Maybe we will still be sisters in the future." Why couldn't He Yujiao understand the meaning of Ashima's words? She blushed as she saw through her thoughts. She slowly walked up to Ashima and allowed her to untie the acupuncture points on her arms. Although Hong Tianxiao's body was heavy, Hong Antong's body was??Of these two women, one wore a black veil and did not show her true face to others, and the other had never seen her before. Worried about being deceived, she hurriedly reminded loudly: "Be careful." Luo Qianling was also an extremely smart woman, but she was confused after hearing the news about Hong Antong and forgot about this section. After Chen Yuanyuan's reminder, Luo Qianling felt that she was a little too impatient and hurriedly retracted her hand. , jumped back and stood at a safe distance five steps away from the car. Seeing this, Ashima secretly praised Chen Yuanyuan's carefulness and calmness. She had also listened to Hong Tianxiao's story about Luo Qianling in the prison just now, and knew that this woman must be Luo Qianling. She couldn't help but sigh: " You must be Luo Qianling, Hong Antong is dead, and Hong Tianxiao was so sad that he fell into a coma." "What? An Tong is dead? This is impossible." Ashima said this. Except for He Yujiao, everyone was shocked. Especially Luo Qianling, who no longer had any scruples, stepped forward and said He opened the car curtain and looked into the car. Except for Ashima and He Yujiao, everyone's eyes were focused on Luo Qianling's face. Whether Ashima's words were true or false could be seen from Luo Qianling's face. "Antong." After being stunned for a moment, Luo Qianling suddenly let out a shocking scream. Then Luo Qianling jumped onto the carriage, held Hong Antong's body in his arms, and cried sadly for a moment. The sound resounded in the ears of the girls, and even the unconscious Hong Tianxiao seemed to be disturbed by Luo Qianling's cry, and his eyelashes trembled a little. "Young Master." Luo Qianling lost his composure so crazily, which proved that Ashima's words were true. Naturally, all the girls were worried about Hong Tianxiao's safety, and one by one they hurriedly jumped towards the door of the carriage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 401 Luo Qianling¡¯s madness You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Before Hong Tianxiao opened his eyes, he could hear the sounds of crying one after another, and they were all women, and each voice was more familiar than the last. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly opened his eyes, and sure enough, the girls were standing in front of him, crying bitterly. There was one person with the loudest voice beside him, who else could it be if it wasn't Luo Qianling. "Luo, ahem, my father has passed away, so I would like to express my condolences." Hong Tianxiao habitually opened his mouth to call her "Senior Luo", but suddenly thought of his father Hong Antong's dying instructions, so he changed his words temporarily and did not call her at all. But Luo Qianling was in grief and didn't hear it. "Tian Xiao, who killed your father, I want to avenge him." Luo Qianling knew Hong Antong's martial arts. Even the abbot of Shaolin Temple may not be his opponent. If no one framed him, he would never die suddenly. With the support of Luo Yuqing and Chen Yuanyuan, Hong Tianxiao slowly sat up, sighed and said: "God's will, it is God's will. This is because God wants me, Hong Tianxiao, to be loyal and filial, but I cannot have both. I am devoted to the anti-Qing plan, and I have no respect for my father." Naturally, I didn¡¯t care enough about his traces and actions, and that¡¯s why this incident happened. Alas, it was me who harmed my father, and I was unfilial.¡± Ashima said: "Master Hong, please don't blame yourself too much. No one could have predicted this. If we want to talk about the real culprit, from my perspective, it should be the Manchu Qing court. Master Hong is already in Yunnan During the Kunming uprising, if we can lead a large army to attack the capital, unify the country, and capture the Manchu Emperor alive, it will also be able to comfort the soul of the old leader Hong." "Who are you?" Dong E had been watching Ashima and He Yujiao with cold eyes, and found that both women had a temperament that was not found in the other women around Hong Tianxiao. It seemed that He Tishou's Only on my body. Before he could figure out whether the two women were friends or enemies, Dong E had been secretly observing their actions. Now that Ashima spoke, Dong E couldn't help but ask. "This must be Miss Dong E, the little girl's name is Ashima, and this is He Yujiao." Seeing that Dong E's face was still slightly hostile, Ashima hurriedly announced her name. "Ashima? He Yujiao?" Not only Dong E, but also Chen Yuanyuan and other girls had never heard of these two names. They were stunned when they heard the words, especially when they heard the word "Ashima". After all, they are not Han people. The name is a Miao name, and all the girls are thinking that the young master visited the Shura Sect at night, but he found a Miao girl. He Yujiao took the words and said: "She is the leader of our Shura Sect, and I am one of the twelve elders of the Shura Sect." The girls suddenly realized that these two girls were actually the leaders and elders of the Shura Sect. Moreover, the girls also understood the identity of He Yujiao, the former leader of the Five Poison Sect. Dong E couldn't help but feel relieved. No wonder there was something about these two girls. The temperament that other women don't have, turns out to be the temperament of the leader of a religion. He Yujiao added: "Old Leader Hong was tortured to death by the enslaved elders of the Shura Sect." "What?" Luo Qianling, who was in grief, turned her head hurriedly when she heard this. She didn't bother to wipe the tears on her face and asked Ashima fiercely: "You are the leader of the cult, are what she said right?" Ashima nodded slightly and said: "Exactly, Ashima once ordered that enslavement should not be allowed" Before Ashima could explain the matter clearly, Luo Qianling had already swooped over and shouted: "It turns out that it was you shameless people from the Shura Sect who plotted against An Tong. I, Luo Qianling, want to help An Tong today." Take revenge and accept your fate." As he said that, Luo Qianling struck at Ashima with both palms, using all his internal strength. "Senior, listen to my explanation" Ashima understood Luo Qianling's mood and shouted while dodging. However, as soon as she said a few words, Ashima could no longer speak. Luo Qianling's inner strength was profound. It was so extreme, and it was done with all her strength, one palm after another. The strong pressure made her temporarily unable to speak. Ashima had no choice but to muster up her energy and deal with it with all her strength. Fortunately, she knew that Hong Tianxiao He has woken up and will explain the matter clearly. Luo Qianling and Ashima started to fight. Luo Yuqing immediately turned her gaze to He Yujiao and shouted: "Sir, wait until I capture this witch from the Shura Sect." Ashima's martial arts is extremely high. To what extent it is, Hong Tianxiao doesn't know. Luo Qianling attacked her just to test Ashima's martial arts. This is the reason why Hong Tianxiao did not stop Luo Qianling, but He Yujiao is different. Well, her poison skills are powerful and her martial arts are extremely high, but she is only at the same level as the elders of the Shura Sect. How can she be the opponent of Luo Yuqing whose martial arts is no less than Chen Yuanyuan? Moreover, He Yujiao was stripped naked just now, and Ashima is When she put on her clothes, she followed Hong Tianxiao's arrangement and threw all the poisonous pills on her body into the water tank. If Luo Yuqing and He Yujiao made a move, He Yujiao would be injured in Luo Yuqing within thirty moves. Yuqing's hands. Therefore, Hong TianxiaoThe sweet dream inside her, that private realm that no one else has ever entered. "What? What did you say?" Luo Qianling was shocked when she heard this, with an incredulous expression on her face and her eyes wide open. "Oh," Hong Tianxiao originally had no intention of telling her the truth so soon, but seeing Luo Qianling's impulsiveness today, Hong Tianxiao changed his mind temporarily, "Before my father died, I told her about you. Father, but father has never been to Taohuawu, so the man who stayed with you for a month in Taohuawu, that is, Qing'er's biological father, can only be one person, and that is your senior brother Yuwen Tailai, the scholar with a thousand faces. " "No, that's impossible. That person is Antong. Youyou lied to me. You wanted to marry your lover, but you were worried that I would stop you, so you said that on purpose." The most worrying thing in the past twenty years. Luo Qianling absolutely couldn't accept that things had become a reality. Although she said it was impossible, her pale face undoubtedly suggested that she had believed Hong Tianxiao's words. Hong Tianxiao let out another long sigh and said: "I have already said that no matter whether Qing'er and I are brothers and sisters, we will be together in this life and will never be separated. Why should I lie to you again. I know that this matter has hit you hard. However, if a person keeps living in a dream, her ending will only be tragic, so I hope you can wake up and live a good life with us." "No, I don't believe it." Luo Qianling took a few steps back, suddenly shouted, turned around and jumped back, and disappeared after a few jumps. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 402 The Five Poison Shura Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Mom." Seeing Luo Qianling suddenly disappearing, Luo Yuqing felt anxious, she hurriedly shouted, started Qinggong and chased in the direction where Luo Qianling disappeared. Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to tell the truth, and it was in front of so many people. He was also worried that Luo Qianling would be wrong, so he hurriedly said to Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E: "Yuanyuan, E'er, you two are also coming over. Don't give in." If Luo Qianling does something stupid, if it doesn't work, just knock her out and bring her back." Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E responded, started Qinggong, and chased after Luo Yuqing. Hong Tianxiao then ordered Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping: "You two quickly purchase an ice coffin and a carriage, and then notify the Shenlong Sect strongholds along the way and ask them to prepare fast horses in case they need to change horses on the way. " After the arrangements were made, Hong Tianxiao's face once again showed a hint of sadness. He sat next to Hong Antong's body and looked at it in a daze. Ye Daier and Maya had just become Hong Tianxiao's new woman, and they didn't know much about her character. They didn't dare to come forward to persuade her, especially He Tishou and the seven female guardian angels. He Tishou walked towards He Yujiao, came to her side and asked: "Are you He Guangmo's daughter?" When He Tishou brought the masters of the Five Poison Sect to the Central Plains, He Yujiao was only four or five years old. Now nearly twenty years have passed, how could she know who He Tishou was? The familiar faint smell of poison made her feel as if He Tishou was very familiar with her. Especially when He Tishou asked such a question, He Yujiao vaguely felt that He Tishou was related to the Five Poison Sect, so she nodded lightly. He Tishou sighed: "It's been eighteen years since I left the Five Poison Sect. I didn't expect that even He Guangmo's daughter would be so old." "Youare you He Tieshou?" He Guangmo is the first elder in the Five Poison Sect, and has a higher status than He Hongyao. No one in the entire Five Poison Sect except the leader dares to address him directly. Name, He Tishou's words were all about this, how could He Yujiao not guess her identity. He Tishou smiled slightly and said: "The name He Tieshou has long ceased to exist. I changed my name to He Tishou eighteen years ago and joined the Huashan Sect. Alas, the Five Poison Sect was annexed by the Shura Sect. Speaking of which, It's still because of me. If I hadn't gone my own way and brought a group of masters to the Central Plains to make friends with foreign aid, the Five Poison Sect's strength would not have been greatly damaged and we would have ended up in this situation today." Because of He Tishou's insistence on going her own way, all the masters of the Five Poison Sect who followed her to the Central Plains died. Only one or two returned to the Five Poison Sect, and the strength of the Five Poison Sect has been greatly reduced since then. As the first elder of the Five Poison Sect, Mr. Zhang, He Guangmo temporarily took on the important task of reorganizing the Five Poison Sect. Because the Five Poison Sect has always stipulated that men cannot be the leader, so everyone established He Guangmo's daughter He Yujiao as the leader. , He Guangmo temporarily replaced his daughter in managing academic affairs. During the ten years that He Guangmo was in charge of academic affairs, the Five Poison Sect was defeated several times by the Shura Sect's aggressive offensive. He Guangmo was extremely angry and issued an order in the name of the leader. Anyone who comes to He Tieshou must kill her and take her head with her to pay homage to the disciples of the Five Poison Sect who have died at the hands of the Shura Sect over the years. He Yujiao did not expect that she would be the first person to meet He Tishou. However, since He Tishou followed Hong Tianxiao, his relationship with her was naturally not simple. He Yujiao also wanted to be Hong Tianxiao's woman, so how could he treat He Tishou He started, but the new canon a few years ago kept popping up in his mind. He Tishou also noticed something strange about He Yujiao and asked, "What's wrong, Yujiao?" He Yujiao let out a long sigh and told He Tishou the dilemma in her heart. He Tishou was extremely surprised. She did not expect that the Five Poison Sect would have an additional rule, and this rule was to take her life. She was stunned for a moment. He Tishou also knew in his heart that the failure of his original action had severely damaged the Five Poison Sect, and it was not an exaggeration for He Guangmo to set such a sect. One of the two girls was embarrassed, the other was surprised, and both remained silent. Hong Tianxiao stood up and said, "What's so difficult about this? The reason why the Five Poisons Sect established such rules is because they were wary of the mistakes they made in the past when they insisted on going their own way, which led to the Five Poisons." The Shura Sect could not compete with the Shura Sect and was annexed by it. Now that the internal troubles in the Shura Sect have been resolved, Ashima has regained the power of the Shura Sect. In my opinion, it is better to rename the Shura Sect to the Five Poisons Shura Sect. After Ashima, Select one of the former disciples of the Five Poison Sect as the leader, and the next one will be replaced by a disciple of the Shura Sect. At the same time, the disciples of the Shura Sect will be asked to practice the poisonous techniques of the Five Poison Sect, and the disciples of the Five Poison Sect will be required to practice the martial arts of the Shura Sect. After two or three hundred years of this, the two religions can be integrated into one, what do you think?" Although Hong Tianxiao was in grief, his martial arts was too high, and the voices of the two women's conversation were not low, so he listened I know it clearly, and I am worried that the two girls will, but I am a little worried. If Senior Luo goes to Shenlong Island with his father-in-law's hearse, he will inevitably not be too traumatized along the way. If Senior Luo is left here, I will be even more worried about what will happen to Senior Luo. I can't imagine what accident might happen. " Hong Tianxiao knew that Dong E¡¯s words were much more than that, so he said, ¡°If E¡¯er has any good ideas, just tell him.¡± Dong E forgot about Luo Yuqing, opened his mouth, and finally sighed and said, "Let sister Qing'er tell you." It was the first time Hong Tianxiao saw Dong E hesitating like this, and he felt strange that he couldn't tell what was mysterious and mysterious, so he had to let Luo Yuqing tell it, so he turned his attention to Luo Yuqing and asked: "Qing'er, since So, just tell me what you can do, as long as I can do it, I will try my best." Luo Yuqing bit her lip and seemed to have made a big decision. She looked at Hong Tianxiao and knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao before she could speak. This sudden move frightened Hong Tianxiao and he hurriedly stepped forward. He went to help Luo Yuqing, but Luo Yuqing was determined to kneel down, and Hong Tianxiao couldn't help her even after using 70% of his internal strength. Hong Tianxiao said with great distress: "Qing'er, what are you doing? Didn't I just say it? No matter what I do, I promise you, get up quickly, get up quickly." Luo Yuqing shook her head sadly and said: "No, Master, Qing'er must kneel down and say it, because this method is too ridiculous, and I am worried that Master will not be able to accept it." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 403 Xuan Bingzhu¡¯s scam You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao said: "Qing'er, tell me, as long as you don't leave me, I can promise you anything. You stand up first. If you kneel for a long time, your knees will bleed." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao agreed, Luo Yuqing stopped kneeling persistently, stood up, looked at her unconscious mother in her arms, and said softly: "I have two requests. First, if Yu Wentai, the scholar with a thousand faces, If he is still alive in the world, please kill him to avenge our mother and daughter. Secondly, please marry us, mother and daughter." "Ah." Both of Luo Yuqing's requests were far beyond common sense. Although Yuwen Tailai, the scholar with a thousand faces, used despicable means to defraud Luo Qianling's body, he was Luo Yuqing's biological father after all. However, Luo Yuqing asked Hong Tianxiao to kill him in order to relieve Luo Qianling's hatred. Although this second request was the same as Hong Tianxiao's last words, it was against ethics after all. He did not expect Luo Yuqing to have such an idea. How could Hong Tianxiao not be surprised. "Qing'er, no matter what, that Yuwen Tailai is also your biological father. If I kill him, wouldn't it be wouldn't it be, Qing'er, you are too excited now. Let's wait until the future to discuss this matter." Hong Tianxiao thought This was Luo Yuqing's momentary anger. Perhaps after this matter is over, she will calm down and regret what she said today. Luo Yuqing shook her head, with a firm look on her face, and said slowly: "No, Master, I did not have this idea out of temporary anger. Yuwen Tailai deceived my mother's body by despicable means, and then abandoned her. With no care, my mother has had a dream for twenty years, and it ended up like this. I am also a woman, and I understand the feelings between men and women. If a woman cannot marry the person she likes, she cannot stay together for life. Being next to the person you like, the pain will be endless." After a pause, Luo Yuqing continued: "If there hadn't been that dream in Taohuawu, my mother would definitely have gone north to find that relationship on her own. No matter whether Old Master Hong accepted my mother or not, after all, that feeling was real. Maybe Old Master Hong would be moved by my mother's affection. However, it was Yuwen Tailai who made my mother lose such an opportunity, making my mother wait hard every day for the one that didn't exist in the first place. So, I want to kill him, kill this devil who has harmed my mother all her life." Luo Yuqing's words made her burst into tears. All the girls were moved by it. They compared themselves with Luo Qianling. They all felt that they were so happy, and their sympathy for Luo Qianling increased greatly. , Chen Yuanyuan first said: "Young Master, what Sister Qing'er said is right. That Yuwen Tailai should indeed be cut into pieces. Please agree to Sister Qing'er's two requests." When Chen Yuanyuan opened her mouth, in addition to Ashima and He Yujiao, other women also responded, begging Hong Tianxiao to agree to Luo Yuqing's two conditions. Ashima and He Yujiao saw this, so they also stepped forward to plead with Hong Tianxiao, but what they said was different from the other girls. Ashima said: "I and Yujiao will use all the power of the Five Poison Shura Cult to explore Yu Wen Tai Lai¡¯s whereabouts and captured him and handed him over to sister Yu Qing for punishment.¡± Among the girls, Dong E had the fastest reaction and the quickest brain. After hearing Ashima's words, his heart couldn't help but blurted out: "Ashima, could it be that father-in-law what are his last words?" A flash of admiration flashed in Ashima's eyes, she nodded slightly, and said while taking off the veil on her face: "Yes, the father-in-law left a will to the young master, and asked the young master to bring the rest of his life to Senior Luo. For happiness, I married Senior Luo and Sister Yuqing together. When my father-in-law said this, both my younger sister and Yujiao were present." Although all the girls agreed that Hong Tianxiao had married Luo Qianling and her daughter out of pity for Luo Qianling, when they heard that Hong Antong had such a will, they were all shocked and thought, No wonder the young master is so romantic and has no regard for ethics. Like father, like son. Moreover, what surprised the girls even more was Ashima's beauty. Originally, among the girls, Wei Shan'er and her daughter were the most beautiful, followed by Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E. Later, Hong Tianxiao brought Yao Yuyan. It can be said that Wei Shan'er and Wei Shan'er are equally beautiful, but Wei Shan'er has the difference of having fragrance all over her body, which is still better than Yao Yuyan. This time, Hong Tianxiao brought in Luo Yuqing and her daughter. In terms of beauty, they were better than Wei Shaner, her daughter and Yao Yuyan. All the girls were convinced that Luo Yuqing was the most beautiful among them, and A Shi Ma's beauty was not inferior to Luo Yuqing's, but she had the gentleness and petiteness of a Miao family woman, which was slightly more beautiful than Luo Yuqing's. No wonder the girls were greatly surprised by it. However, the surprise was only for a moment, and there was no trace of jealousy, because Hong Tianxiao treated all the girls almost the same, and the deviation was not obvious. Having solved the problem of Luo Yuqing and her daughter, the next step is to wait for the carriage and ice coffin that Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping found. However, the careful Dong EBy coincidence, I only got four. Hong Tianxiao deliberately said there were dozens of pills just to reassure them all. Otherwise, Hong Antong and his wife would use two pills, and Hong Tianxiao would use one pill in the future. Why wouldn't these women fight for the only remaining pill? Life and death, these women are not only as beautiful as flowers, but also extremely smart. If they really fight, Hong Tianxiao's harem will be like the huge waves of the sea, and there will be no peace in their lives. Dong E said: "I wonder where my father-in-law put those mysterious ice beads. How can I get them back?" Hong Tianxiao said: "Those Xuan Bing Beads are on Shenlong Island, but for the sake of caution, my father did not put all the Xuan Bing Beads together, but placed them separately. There are dozens of places to hide the beads. E'er, yours Your Qinggong is extremely high and you have a lot of experience in martial arts. Why don't you go to Shenlong Island and get the mysterious ice bead from my father's secret room?" Dong E was overjoyed and hurriedly accepted the job. Hong Tianxiao then told Dong E the specific location of the mysterious ice bead in Hong Antong's dark room, and agreed to meet at Prince Chengshun's Mansion in Kunming one month later. After Dong E heard this, he immediately said goodbye to Hong Tianxiao and flew away. Not long after Dong E left, Zi Huailan and Yuan Xiuping drove a large carriage. When they came closer, Hong Tianxiao stepped forward and opened the curtain, and saw that there was indeed a black ice coffin lying horizontally inside, exuding odors outwards. Waves of chill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 404 Kangxi¡¯s anger You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although the matter between the Shura Sect and the Five Poison Sect has been resolved, the antidote for the Heart-Eating Powder has not yet been obtained. As explained in the previous article, He Yujiao was eager to restore the Five Poison Sect, so after refining the three major forbidden drugs, He Yujiao There is no corresponding antidote to refine. However, fortunately, now that there is He Tishou and Yuan Xiuping, who is also proficient in poison techniques, with the joint efforts of everyone, it is not difficult to refine the antidote for Heartbiting Powder. Dong E was sent to Shenlong Island to retrieve the Xuan Bingzhu, while Ashima stayed to take care of the merger of the Five Poison Sect and the Shura Sect. In order to prevent an accident from happening, Hong Tianxiao left Chen Yuanyuan and the seven female guardian angels behind to prevent another incident. For the sake of safety, Hong Tianxiao left Zihuailan behind to help Ashima, and also left a bottle of Shixiang Cartilage Powder. Because they had to wait for Dong E¡¯s Xuan Bingzhu, Hong Tianxiao and his party were not in a hurry to return to Kunming, but headed for Wudang Mountain. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao sent a letter to Qiu Hezi to meet at the foot of Wudang Mountain. From Maotai Town to Wudang Mountain, it only takes ten days for a fast horse to travel. However, because the carriage was pulling Hong Antong's coffin, it did not dare to go fast. It only traveled less than a hundred miles a day. It was not until more than a month later that Hong Tianxiao and his party arrived. We finally arrived at the foot of Wudang Mountain and met Qiu Hezi, who had been waiting here anxiously for a long time. In this month, the general trend of the world has undergone tremendous changes. First of all, Hong Tianxiao's three-pronged army marched straight in, with overwhelming momentum. Everywhere they arrived, with the help of the Shenlong Sect's sects, they easily captured the city gates. In just these two months, not only all the Jiangnan provinces were under the control of Dashun's army. Under the control, Sichuan, Hubei, Anhui and Jiangsu in the north of the Yangtze River were also occupied by the Dashun army. As a result, a barrier connecting Jiangsu and Anhui appeared in the north of Jinling. Secondly, in the face of the strong Dashun army, the little emperor naturally had his own countermeasures. As Hong Tianxiao expected, after the Obai Rebellion ended, because the Eight Banners soldiers suffered more than half of their casualties, the little emperor recruited 500,000 Manchus. The young men enlisted in the army, but before the 500,000 people could start training, Hong Tianxiao had already revolted in the south. The little emperor had to send 300,000 of them to the south first. But before these people could cross the river, the Jiangnan provinces had After falling, the three armies of Li Zicheng, Wu Sangui and Zhang Danyue crossed the river together and occupied Sichuan, Hubei, Jiangsu, Anhui and other places. The Manchu and Qing troops had to retreat to Shandong, Henan, Shaanxi and Gansu. At the beginning of Hong Tianxiao's uprising, the Manchu and Qing court was not prepared at all, so it lost all the provinces south of the Yangtze River and Jiangsu, Anhui, Hubei and Sichuan in the north of the Yangtze River. However, now the Manchu and Qing Dynasties have organized a strong resistance, and Dashun's three routes The army was blocked in the south of Shandong, Henan, Shaanxi and Gansu, and the war became a stalemate for a while. After receiving the battle report from the three routes, Hong Tianxiao just smiled slightly, but was not in a hurry. The war itself was not a short-term success, and it would take much longer to overthrow the Manchu Qing regime defended by the sturdy Eight Banners soldiers. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao still has three trump cards in his hand that he has not yet played. Once the little emperor puts almost all his troops on the battlefields of Shandong, Henan, Shaanxi and Gansu, it will be time for him to play those three trump cards. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao just ordered the three-pronged army to attack these four provinces while speeding up recruitment and training. When the time is right, he will play the three trump cards. Under Zhang Ruqing¡¯s deliberate planning, the news that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person spread throughout the country, and almost everyone was shocked when they heard the news. Because when Liu Feiying was in the capital in the past, he was not afraid of Obai's power and took the initiative to redress the grievances of the desperate people many times. Not only did Liu Feiying have an excellent reputation in the capital, but these things also spread to the north and south of the country. After learning that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person, the people in the areas occupied by Dashun's army joined the army one after another, while the people in those places in Jiangbei still controlled by the Manchus were looking forward to Dashun's army day and night. As for the many local officials of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, the Manchus will not talk about it. Hong Tianxiao once issued an order. If these Manchu Qing officials sincerely surrender, they will be used for their own purposes. If they refuse to surrender, they will be killed without leaving any further trouble. For those who usually Manchu officials who oppressed the Han people were killed on the spot, while those capable Han officials were given great use based on their talents. As a result, the officials in the areas occupied by Dashun were relieved. For those Manchu officials who had always oppressed the Han people who were still within the sphere of influence of the Manchu army, they were all frightened to death. Those Han people who were capable but were oppressed were frightened to death. The officials were secretly happy, and even had the idea of ????secretly acting as an insider when the Dashun army arrived. After receiving this news, the most shocked person was Emperor Kangxi. The chief of the imperial guards who had been loyal to him and had done many important things for him turned out to be the biggest rebel in the world. No matter what, this news could not let Kangxi accepted. Here it isA strong murderous intention flashed through him, "Hong Tianxiao, you really have a good method, but do you think this can cause me to be in chaos? You are wrong. This has instead aroused my boundless hatred and boundless fighting spirit. Let¡¯s see who is the final winner in this battle for hegemony in the world.¡± Although Duolong was standing next to Kangxi, Kangxi's voice when talking to himself was too quiet. Just when he was ready to listen carefully, Kangxi suddenly opened his eyes, turned to Duolong and said: "Duolong, you Immediately order the palace guards to destroy all these letters, and not a single one can be kept. If anyone reads this letter, anyone can be killed, even the imperial concubine in the harem." Duolong couldn't help being frightened when he heard this. He wanted to kill even the imperial concubine in the harem. This was so terrible. What was the content of the letter? Duolong became more and more curious, and at the same time he secretly regretted that he had just walked to a deserted place. Why didn't you secretly open the letter and take a look? Seeing Duolong take the order and leave, Kangxi sat down on the throne, let out a sigh of relief, and said to himself, Grandma, is everything in this letter true? If it is true, are you forced by it or are you? Are you willing, and Gu Li'er, are you enjoying happiness or hardship with Hong Tianxiao? Wei Shan'er, the shy and charming Wei Shan'er she showed on the day he was canonized suddenly appeared in Kangxi's mind, as well as Princess Jianning, Princess Huilun, and Yao Yuyan. With a "pop" sound, Kangxi thought more and more Getting more and more angry, he slapped the imperial table again and shouted angrily: "Hong Tianxiao, I will force you to live and die." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 405: Saving Yunyan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course, although there are still many undercover agents installed by the Shenlong Sect in the palace, otherwise, it would be impossible for Hong Tianxiao and Kangxi's letters to be everywhere in such a short period of time. However, the conversation between Kangxi and Duolong and Kangxi's Hong Tianxiao didn't know what he was thinking. The antidote for the Heart-biting Powder is extremely difficult to refine. With the efforts of He Tishou, He Yujiao and Yuan Xiuping, they kept the fire of the cauldron alive along the way, and the Heart-biting Powder was destroyed three days before everyone arrived at the foot of Wudang Mountain. The powdered antidote was refined. After all, Heart-biting Powder is a terrifying poison that can control people's minds. Hong Tianxiao asked He Yujiao to destroy the prescription of Heart-biting Powder. If this forbidden drug fell into the hands of foreigners in the future, it would probably cause chaos throughout China. A national catastrophe. He Yujiao has now been affirmed by Hong Tianxiao and has become one of his women, so she can be said to obey his words and destroy the prescription of Heart-biting Powder without hesitation. "Young Master, I have finally come to you." The meeting place agreed upon by Hong Tianxiao and Qiu Hezi was the same Qianlong Inn where Hong Tianxiao rescued Qiu Hezi from Xuan Yizi last time. When Hong Tianxiao's front foot had just Stepping into the door of the inn, a purple figure rushed towards him. "I've kept Zi'er waiting for a long time." Hong Tianxiao hugged the beautiful girl in his arms, patted her shoulder lightly, and smiled faintly. Although more than a month has passed since the incident, Hong Tianxiao has never been in a good mood. He rarely sees a smile on his face. In the past month, Hong Tianxiao has not touched a finger of the girls. Qiu Hezi clearly felt the faint sadness on Hong Tianxiao's face, and hurriedly asked: "Sir, what happened? Did something happen to my eldest brother?" Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Taoist Yunyan is nothing, but my father has passed away." "What?" Qiu Hezi was shocked when she heard this. Only then did she notice the black effect ring on Hong Tianxiao's left arm, and asked urgently, "Sir, what happened? Hongfather-in-law, his martial arts are rare in the world, why?" Did you just go after you said you were going?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly, and did not answer Qiu Hezi's question, but led the carriage into the inn. He Yujiao, who was following closely behind, pulled Qiu Hezi aside and told Qiu Hezi the whole thing in detail. By the time He Yujiao finished speaking, Hong Antong's ice coffin had arrived at Tianzi No. 16 of the inn. In the room. That night, on the way up Wudang Mountain, several fast figures were swaying left and right, just in time to avoid the secret sentry of the Wudang Sect on the mountain road. These people were Hong Tianxiao, Qiu Hezi, He Yujiao, Ye Daier and Maya. They went up the mountain this time to rescue the Wudang sect. He Tishou, Yuan Xiuping and Luo Yuqing's mother and daughter were left at the inn. , taking care of Hong Antong¡¯s ice coffin. After a month of persuasion on the road, Luo Qianling's current situation is much better than when she just heard the news of Hong Antong's death. Moreover, she also learned that Hong Antong had made a suicide note and asked Hong Tianxiao to take care of her for the rest of her life, and that her daughter Luo Qianling Yuqing also has this meaning, it is intended that mother and daughter serve one husband together. Luo Qianling was not an ordinary secular person. He did not express any objection to this unethical thing. He just said to Hong Tianxiao expressionlessly: "If Yuwen Tailai is still alive in the world, as long as you If I can kill him, I will marry you with Qing'er. If Yuwen Tailai dies, Qing'er will marry you first. Whenwhen is the fate of you and me, I willcomplete your father's life again 's will." Just like the last time Hong Tianxiao and Luo Yuqing visited Wudang Mountain at night, the mountain was extremely peaceful. Perhaps Taoist Priest Yunhe had obtained the assurance from He Yujiao that no one in the world could understand the medicinal properties of this heart-biting powder except her. Therefore, Yunhe The Taoist Master has not taken any action in these two months, but is waiting for the news of Xuan Yizi and Qiu Hezi's return. This cannot be said to say that Taoist Yunhe is not anxious at all, because Hubei is now all within Dashun's sphere of influence. If Qiu Hezi and Xuan Yizi miss, Taoist Yunhe will not be able to escape even if he has wings. . This time, Hong Tianxiao did not need to be as careful as last time. Instead, he directly knocked out the two disciples who were guarding Taoist Yunyan, and took the four girls directly into the stone room where Taoist Yunyan was imprisoned. After not seeing each other for more than two months, Taoist Yun Yan has lost a lot of weight. It seems that Taoist Yun Yan has not had much food during these two months. "Brother." Seeing Taoist Yun Yan looking like a hero at the end of his life, Qiu Hezi couldn't help the sadness in his heart, and shouted and rushed forward. "Zi'er, you are here." The Pipa bone was pierced, and Taoist Master Yun Yan could not use any of his skills. When Hong Tianxiao and the other five entered the stone chamber, he did not know that he was still sleeping drowsily. When Qiu Hezi shouted After rushing forward, Taoist Priest Yunyan woke up and saw that the people who came were actually his sister and Hong Tianxiao. He was secretly happy, knowing that Hong Tianxiao's plan must have been successful and the Wudang Sect was saved. "Brother, you have suffered??, after Taoist Master Yunyan heard this, he couldn't help sighing and sighed: "I didn't expect that a generation of heroes in the world would encounter the vicious hands of villains like this. It's really God's mercy. This poor Taoist has lost a good teacher and friend. It's so sad. .¡± Hong Tianxiao also sighed: "The reason why my father went to the Shura Sect was to persuade him to surrender to the Shura Sect. Speaking of which, this matter happened because of my younger brother. It was my younger brother who only cared about the cause of resisting the Qing Dynasty and did not take good care of his father. However, I swear, I will definitely I want to overthrow the Qing Dynasty to comfort my father¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡± Taoist Master Yun Yan nodded and said: "Since the deceased is dead, what we can do now is to overthrow the Qing Dynasty as soon as possible. During the days when my brother was imprisoned, I also heard the disciples who were guarding talking about this matter, saying that it was God. Xiao has already raised the flag of justice in Kunming and now controls almost the entire Jiangnan situation. Is it true or not?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, after the Kunming uprising, my younger brother sent his adoptive father Li Zicheng and Zhou Peigong to lead an army of 50,000 people eastward to attack Hubei and Hunan, and sent Pingxi King Wu Sangui and Li Guangdi to lead an army of 50,000 people to attack Sichuan northward. He sent Black Dragon envoys Zhang Danyue and Zhao Liangdong to lead an army of 50,000 to attack Yangzhou, Jiangsu and other places, and asked Shang Kexi to follow the uprising in Fujian, and Geng Jingzhong to uprising in Guangdong to respond to the three armies. At present, the strength of the rebel army not only occupied The south of the Yangtze River, and even the four provinces of Jiangsu, Anhui, Hubei and Sichuan in the north of the Yangtze River have also been conquered. The army is currently in a stalemate with the Manchu Eight Banners soldiers in Shandong, Henan, Shaanxi and Gansu." Perhaps this is what Hong Tianxiao has achieved after years of hard work. When I introduced him to Taoist Master Yunyan, I couldn't help but feel proud on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 406: Ten Fragrant Cartilage Powder You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! To Hong Tianxiao's surprise, Taoist Priest Yunyan did not congratulate Hong Tianxiao after hearing this, nor did he say any words of admiration or praise. Instead, he frowned and said with a hint of reproach: "Since the war is at the moment. Come on, how could Tian Xiao come to the Wudang sect for such a trivial matter? As King Shun, you should be on the front line to oversee the army. Although the old leader Hong died, after all, since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety cannot have both. If this makes the front line troops unmotivated If we are defeated, we, the Han people, will no longer be able to rebuild our country." Hong Tianxiao was suddenly startled and broke out in a cold sweat. What Taoist Yun Yan said was very reasonable. As a shun king, if Hong Tianxiao goes to the front line in person, and if he can show off his peerless martial arts skills that are proud of the world, it will definitely boost the morale of the three armies. On the contrary, it has been more than two months since the uprising, and King Shun has never shown up again. It is inevitable that no soldiers will have such thoughts. Taoist priest Yun Yan added: "Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng are both heroes who have not been seen in a century. Although they have surrendered to you, it was only before the uprising. Now these two people have heavy troops. If they have any thoughts, let's make a plan. If the land is divided, brother, all your years of hard work will be ruined." Seeing Hong Tianxiao's regret, Taoist Priest Yunyan couldn't bear to blame him any more, so he said: "Since this has happened, let's capture Yunhe quickly and give the Wudang disciples the antidote of Heart-Eating Powder. Xiao then hurried to the front line, and in this way, the morale of the three armies will be greatly boosted." Hong Tianxiao felt that his entire spine was chilled. He nodded hurriedly, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said with a learned expression: "The words of the elder brother are like a wake-up call, and the younger brother is ashamed. With the words of the elder brother, once Wu Dang gets involved, the younger brother will Will rush to the front line to supervise the troops." Taoist priest Yunhe nodded and said, "I wonder if the antidote to Heart-eating Powder is in pill form or powder form? How to take it?" He Yujiao and the other two were refining the antidote for Heart-biting Powder on the road, but Hong Tianxiao had never seen it before, so he didn't know the shape of the antidote or how to take it, so he had to turn his attention to He Yujiao. He Yujiao knew that she should speak for herself, so she took out a bag from the medicine pouch she carried with her, opened it and said: "The antidote to the Xinxin Powder is in the form of a pill. As long as you take one pill, you will wake up immediately. " Taoist Priest Yun Yan walked up to He Yujiao and took out a pill from the bag in He Yujiao's hand. He saw that it was as big as the cap of his little finger. He couldn't help but frowned and said, "I have more than three hundred disciples of the Wudang Sect. There are nearly three hundred people who have been given the Heart-Eating Powder. If we take the antidote for them one by one, Yunhe will definitely find out." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Brother, don't worry, I have something and a plan that can instantly cure the poison of Wudang Sect disciples." Taoist priest Yunyan said happily: "What kind of spiritual creature is it? What's the clever plan, brother?" Hong Tianxiao waved his hand towards He Yujiao, and she took out a square box one foot long and one finger wide from the medicine bag. Hong Tianxiao took the box and opened it, but there were two sticks of incense. How could Taoist Yunyan know that this was the Shixiang Cartilage Powder that was so powerful hundreds of years ago? He couldn't help but have a look of confusion on his face. Hong Tianxiao gently picked up one of them and smiled at Taoist Yunyan: "Brother, this is not an ordinary incense, its name is Shixiang Cartilage Powder." "Ah, Shixiang Cartilage Powder?" Although Taoist Master Yunyan has never seen it, he knows the name. In the records of the Wudang Sect, Shixiang Cartilage Powder is listed as the most strange poison in the world. Six years ago, After the big sects surrounded Guangmingding, they were poisoned by the Shixiang Cartilage Powder and were captured by the Ruyang Palace. This became a great shame recognized by the six major sects. As the fifteenth generation leader of the Wudang Sect, how could Taoist Priest Yunyan not Know. "Yes, ten incense sticks are scattered. Brother, this is my little brother's plan. In another hour, the sky will be bright. Let's first insert these two incense sticks in the Zhenwu Hall, and then brother will sound the alarm. In this way Come, Taoist Master Yunhe will definitely bring almost all the Wudang disciples to the Zhenwu Hall. Even if some disciples fail to come, in terms of my martial arts, it is not difficult to hit the acupoints one by one. Yujiao, Zi'er The four of them, Dai'er and Ya'er, were guarding the front and rear mountain gates respectively to prevent any disciples from escaping upon seeing the situation." Hong Tianxiao smiled and revealed this extremely detailed plan that he had already considered. "Brilliant plan, brilliant plan." What Taoist Master Yun Yan is most worried about is that regaining the power of Wudang this time and detoxifying the Wudang disciples who have been poisoned by the Heart-Eating Powder will lead to a war that will cause countless casualties to the Wudang Sect and severely weaken their vitality. , and Hong Tianxiao¡¯s method actually ensured that no one in the Wudang Sect was injured or killed. How could Taoist Priest Yunyan be unhappy, and how could he disagree with it? He immediately agreed, and added: "The master once said that although poison can harm people, , but if used properly, it can also save people. I have never understood this, but I just realized it today." An hour"Youwho are you?" With Taoist Master Yunhe's martial arts, he could only see a white figure flying in, but he couldn't see the person's Qinggong movements clearly, which was a surprise. You must know that although Taoist Yunhe's martial arts is not as good as Taoist Yunyan, it is not much different. He has definitely entered the ranks of top masters. Hong Tianxiao put away his smile, straightened his face, and shouted: "Yunhe, your conspiracy has been discovered. If you kneel down and ask for surrender now, Guhui will spare your life for the sake of Taoist Yunyan. Otherwise, Guhui will spare your life." Today we will kill the traitors and traitors and clean up the house for the Wudang Clan." "Gu? Hong Tianxiao, you must be Hong Tianxiao. Since you came to Wudang Mountain in person, it seems that Xuan Yizi's action has failed. Hum, Hong Tianxiao, I know that your martial arts are extremely high, but if you want Yun Yan to become Wudang Mountain The eternal sinners of the sect, just kill Wudang disciples, hahahahaha." Taoist priest Yunhe is not a fool, he knows that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is extremely high, and now he wants to use this to threaten him. "Hmph." Hong Tianxiao snorted angrily, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and said coldly, "Yunhe, I didn't expect that you are still stubborn until now. I have long expected that you will rely on this, and have already prepared countermeasures. Today Now that I'm here alone, how can I let your conspiracy continue to succeed?" "You" Taoist Master Yunhe instinctively felt a little uneasy, secretly channeling his inner strength, and suddenly found that his inner strength was gone. He couldn't help but turned pale with fright, and asked in a trembling voice, "You what poison did you poison, where is my inner strength? ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 407: The War in Henan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After killing Yunhe and curing the poison of Wudang disciples, Hong Tianxiao asked Luo Yuqing, Luo Qianling, Yuan Xiuping, Ye Daier, and Maya to escort Hong Antong's ice coffin to Jinling. Qiu Hezi missed his son because Wen Tailai reluctantly said goodbye to Hong Tianxiao and returned to Kunming, Yunnan. Hong Tianxiao took He Tishou and He Yujiao to the front line. The Five Poison Sect was not good at martial arts, but it was different when He Tishou quit the Five Poison Sect and joined the Huashan Sect. He Tishou had extremely high qualifications. In the past twenty years, under Yuan Chengzhi's careful teaching, Martial arts can be said to be advancing rapidly. Among the few remaining masters of the Huashan Sect, Gui Xinshu can be regarded as the well-deserved first master. He Tishou can be regarded as the second master. Compared with Feng Nandi and Gui Erniang is even better. However, in the past twenty years, He Tishou rarely interacted with others. When he came to the Central Plains many years ago on the orders of Yuan Chengzhi, he happened to save a group of women from the banker. Since he followed Yuan Chengzhi back from Boni Country, After that, He Tishou had not fought with anyone, so except for Yuan Chengzhi, Gui Xinshu and his wife, Feng Nandi and others did not know the depth of He Tishou's martial arts. They thought that no matter how high He Tishou's martial arts was, he would not be able to fight against anyone. It will only be a little higher than Mei Jianhe. He Yujiao was favored by a wandering Taoist priest when he was seven years old. He stayed in the main altar of the Five Poison Sect for a year and a half and taught her martial arts. Therefore, among the Five Poison Sect, He Yujiao's martial arts is so high that it can be said that She has reached the highest level, and she is extremely smart, and her poison skills are better than those of others. Therefore, when He Guangmo recommended He Yujiao as the leader of the Five Poisons without hesitation, no one in the Five Poisons sect either openly or covertly opposed it. He Yujiao is a smart person. Although her martial arts skills are extremely high, the only ones in the Five Poison Sect who know this are He Guangmo and a few other close elders. The rest of the people have no idea at all. After the Five Poison Sect failed in their struggle for hegemony, He Yujiao had no choice but to lead the people to submit to the Shura Sect and become one of the twelve elders of the Shura Sect in order to preserve the strength of the Five Poison Sect. However, He Yujiao's profound martial arts has been concealed. Ashima and others did not know, thinking that He Yujiao's martial arts was not high. Later, He Yujiao won over Nu Hua and decided to impersonate Awuqi to plot against Ashima. He Yujiao has a unique skill, which is the ability to imitate other people's voices, which can be said to be very lifelike. Moreover, He Yujiao's skill is as profound as Awuqi, who is about fifty years old. This is why Ashima was caught unprepared. Of course, the reason why Hong Tianxiao brought He Yujiao and He Tishou to the front line was not because of the two women's strong martial arts skills. Among Hong Tianxiao's many women, He Tishou and He Yujiao certainly do not have the highest martial arts skills. Currently, those with higher martial arts skills than the two women include Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E, Luo Qianling and his daughter, Su Quan, Jiu Gongzhu, Xie Yutong, and Ye Daier Along with the Maya Nine, there will also be the demon sect fairy Nie Kehua who has not yet become virgin in the future. A Ke's martial arts skills were originally superior to the two of them, but she cannot be counted among Hong Tianxiao's women yet. Hong Tianxiao brought the two women to the front line because he wanted to use the two women's poisonous skills to deal with the Manchu army. In this way, not only could casualties be minimized, but it would also be possible to quickly break through the defense lines of Shandong, Henan, Shaanxi and Gansu. In fact, it is not difficult to break through this line of defense. Hu Yunzhi has already been ordered by Hong Tianxiao to go to Shanxi to secretly plan. It is not difficult to seize the military power in Shanxi. Once Hu Yunzhi succeeds, he can lead his army south and attack Henan from north to south. In this way, so As soon as they arrived, Shandong was surrounded on two sides by Dashun's army. Once Shandong is captured, Hong Tianxiao will order Jiao Yiquan to raise troops in Hebei, order Tahar's 100,000 Mongolian cavalry to march eastward, and the musketeers from Shenlong Island to go south and surround the capital on all sides. Even if Kangxi is a genius, he will only be defeated. One way. However, Hong Tianxiao is not ready to let the Shenlong Sect's musketeers appear too early. These 10,000 musketeers will be Hong Tianxiao's trump card for expansion after he unifies China. If it appeared now, it would definitely shock the surrounding countries, especially the Rakshasa Kingdom, which might send troops south in advance to deal with Hong Tianxiao together with the Manchu Qing government. Other countries will not sit back and watch as a country with a powerful musketry army appears around them. They may unite to support the Qing government and fight against Hong Tianxiao. When Hong Tianxiao took He Tishou and He Yujiao to the front line of Henan, he sent a letter to Hu Yunzhi at the same time, asking him to immediately seize the military power in Shanxi and lead his army south to attack the Eight Banners soldiers guarding Henan from the north and south. In this way, coupled with the poisonous skills of He Tishou and He Yujiao, it is not difficult to occupy Henan. The troops of Li Zicheng and Zhou Peigong were confronting the Qing army in Henan. When Hong Tianxiao launched an uprising in Kunming two months ago, the troops of Li Zicheng and Zhou Peigong numbered 50,000 people. After two months, the number has not decreased at all. , but instead developed into an army of 200,000. Wherever Dashun's army went, people enthusiastically signed up to join the army. If it weren't for the long supply lines, it would have turned into an army of half a million people. &nbIn ancient times, there was a saying that a general's achievements would lead to ten thousand bones being withered. Furthermore, if he killed a thousand enemies and suffered eight hundred losses, his own army would suffer heavy losses, and the Qing army would certainly not fare much better. Yao Qisheng can be said to be an important minister of the Kangxi Dynasty. He was a native of Kuaiji, Zhejiang Province. His courtesy name was Xizhi and his nickname was You'an. He was both civil and military and had a heroic spirit since he was a child. Once when he was traveling in Xiaoshan, he encountered two soldiers robbing a pair of women. Yao Nu seized his sword and killed the athletes, then let the victim go. In the second year of Kangxi's reign, he won first place in the rural examination and was awarded the title of magistrate of Xiangshan County, Guangdong. Huo Lucheng, a native of Macao, used troops to cause chaos. Yao Qisheng used a trick to capture him, but he escaped again. Yao Qisheng led a strange army to bind him back, and the chaos at sea was calmed down. In the 20th year of Kangxi's reign, Xu Yuanwen, the imperial censor of Zuodu, impeached Yao Qisheng for "invading the interests of the people and deducting military pay." On the issue of attacking Taiwan, he "first wanted to support the bandits, and then wanted to deplete the troops." Qisheng defended himself in the memorial: " Since I entered the capital, I have no property. However, I donated 150,000 yuan in silver before the army. After being dismissed from office in Xiangshan, I was able to accumulate a small amount of capital by trading for seven years. I also had the value of my ancestral property in Zhejiang and borrowed money from relatives and friends. Over the years, I got it." Hong Tianxiao also tried to recruit this person, but failed. Now Kangxi has stationed him in Henan, which shows his intentions. Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that since the guard general of Henan is Yao Qisheng, the guard generals of Shandong, Shaanxi and Gansu will also be good, so he asked: "Who are the guard generals of Shandong, Shaanxi and Gansu?" ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 408: Yao Qisheng abandons darkness and turns to light You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhou Peigong replied: "King Huishun, the Shandong defender is Sun Sike, the leader of the Zhengbai Banner of the Han army, the Shaanxi defender is Chen Fu from Yulin, Shaanxi, and the Gansu defender is Wang Jinbao from Jingyuan, Gansu. These three people and Yao Qisheng can all be called The famous generals in the world all use their troops like gods, but our three armies are all unable to move even an inch." Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. Since he had long been determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty, he naturally paid attention to talents. Naturally, he had heard of these three names a long time ago. He knew that Zhou Peigong was right and there was no exaggeration in the slightest. The four of them can definitely be called famous generals in the world. In real history, these four men made great achievements in the crusade against Wu Sangui, the pacification of Taiwan, and the Galdan Rebellion. No wonder that after a month, the three armies were stagnant without any breakthrough. It seems that this time It was the right time to come to the front line this time. Otherwise, Hong Tianxiao only knew that the two armies were in a stalemate, but did not know the specific situation. If it had not been for the last Obai Rebellion, Hong Tianxiao would have been helpless against the current situation, but now it is different. Although the city of Zhengzhou City is tall, Hong Tianxiao is confident that he can use Qinggong to jump up to the top of the city, or directly cut off the suspension bridge at the top of the city and break open the city gate. Although there are many masters in the world, if it comes to jumping from the top of the city, or jumping to the top of the city from below, such masters are almost rare. Back then, when the hero Guo Jing was guarding Xiangyang, he could not jump off the city in one leap due to his martial arts skills. He had to take several breaths in the middle. In addition, thousands of arrows were fired from the city, and he almost died under the city of Xiangyang, let alone others. From the current point of view, only Hong Tianxiao, Luo Yuqing, and Luo Qianling are the only ones in the world who can do this. Chen Yuanyuan and Ninth Princess can only make do. Hong Tianxiao said: "I came here this time to help you break through Zhengzhou City and break through the little emperor's solid defense line of four provinces." That day at the Black Dragon Gate General Altar, Hong Tianxiao told the story of the rebellion in Aobai, the capital city. Li Zicheng and Zhou Peigong were both present, so they immediately understood what Hong Tianxiao said about the method of breaking through the Zhengzhou city gate. Li Zicheng hurriedly advised: "You can't obey the king. , Prince Shun is worth a thousand pieces of gold, and the time for Jinling to proclaim himself emperor is coming soon, how can he take risks so easily?" Hong Tianxiao's expression changed: "The state of the country values ??the monarch over others. Now the people are in dire straits. They wish they could overthrow the Qing Dynasty immediately and reestablish the Han regime. What is this small danger? Besides, there are only invulnerable treasure clothes and The indestructible magic power of the Vajra protects my body. No one in the world can hurt me. Even if it cannot cut off the suspension bridge or cut off the city gate, it will shock the Qing army, disintegrate the opponent's morale, and boost the morale of our army." Li Zicheng praised: "King Shun cares about the people of the world, which is really a blessing to the people." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Although I am just a reckless man in the rivers and lakes, I also understand that water can carry a boat and capsize it. If you cannot put the people first in everything, you will be destroyed by others sooner or later." Li Zicheng sighed: "What King Shun said is so right. After I entered the capital, I was dazzled by the victory. I forgot about the people and began to enjoy a luxurious and glitzy life. In the end, I turned away from my relatives and was filled with people." The Eight Banners of the Qing Dynasty were defeated in Beijing and fled in panic. Later, every time I thought about what I had done in Beijing, I felt extremely regretful. Today, I heard that King Shun was so determined, and we Han people have hope." Zhou Peigong was not as excited as Li Zicheng, but he was extremely calm and said: "Since King Shun has made up his mind, I can't persuade my subordinates anymore. I think it's better to carry out this matter at night and leave it to the defenders of Zhengzhou." It's a surprise. Once King Shun cuts off the suspension bridge and breaks the city gate, his subordinates and Marshal Li will lead the army to charge in. In this way, Zhengzhou can be defeated." Hong Tianxiao glanced at Zhou Peigong approvingly, nodded and said: "Well, that's right, with Gu's intention, at midnight tonight, no one except you two will know about Gu's coming here, and Yao Qisheng certainly can't know. , and when you are reorganizing your troops, you must do it as quickly as possible, without giving any opportunity to inform the Manchus and Qing soldiers in the army." After the discussion was settled, Hong Tianxiao continued to stay in Li Zicheng's tent, while Zhou Peigong pretended that nothing had happened and went back to his military tent. It seemed that everything was calm, just like every night in the past month, but only these five people knew that a huge blood storm was about to come. At the beginning of the day, both at the top of the city of Zhengzhou and inside Li Zicheng's military camp, it was still so peaceful. However, a dark figure appeared between the Shunjun camp and Zhengzhou City. It ran towards Zhengzhou City quickly, but it was so silent. Except for Li Zicheng, Zhou Peigong, He Tishou, and He Tishou, who had already begun to reorganize the army and horses. Except for He Yujiao and his two daughters, no one knew about the existence of this black shadow. Hong Tianxiao came to the moat of Zhengzhou City and looked up.He smiled and said: "Yao Qisheng, today's battle has already been won or lost. You should not engage in a trapped beast's fight again. It is better to surrender early. Yao Qisheng, you are also a Han. Why don't you help the Han and instead help the Manchus? Now turn around and return the favor." It¡¯s too late, otherwise, not only will your life be difficult to save, but it will also be infamy for thousands of years.¡± Hong Tianxiao knew that for a disciple of Confucius and Mencius like Yao Qisheng who had read the books of sages and sages, threatening his life would be of no use. On the contrary, it would stimulate his stubborn character. If he persuaded him in name and integrity, he would most likely be tempted. Sure enough, after listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, the muscles on Yao Qisheng's face trembled. It was obvious that the four words "smell for eternity" had hit his heart hard. Seeing that his words had some effect, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly took the opportunity to persuade again: "Yao Qisheng, the situation in today's world has become clear. Half of the country in the south of the Yangtze River has returned to the control of the Han people. Although the provinces in the north of the Yangtze River are still under the control of the Manchu Qing court, all the Han people in the territory are We are eagerly looking forward to the early arrival of the Shun Army. The general trend of the world is already like this, so why do you need to be that national scum and stubbornly stubborn? It is better to abandon the darkness and turn to the light." Yao Qisheng looked at the fighting in the distance. The Eight Banners soldiers were completely at a disadvantage. He couldn't help but sigh and said: "Well, since I, Yao Qisheng, have read the books of sages, how can I be that person who has been in disgrace for thousands of years? King Shun, I, Yao Qisheng, I am willing to surrender." After saying that, Yao Qisheng got off his horse, walked up to Hong Tianxiao, and knelt on the ground without moving. Yao Qisheng¡¯s soldiers were naturally all Han Chinese, and naturally they all surrendered with Yao Qisheng. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Yao Qisheng up and said: "My husband, he is like a fish in water." Reader group 49015539, if you like my works, you can join! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 409: Confused You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! News of Yao Qisheng¡¯s surrender and the fall of Henan quickly reached the palace in the capital. After reading the battle report sent from the front, Kangxi¡¯s face was ashen and blue veins appeared on his forehead. Duolong had been in the palace for many years and naturally knew that Kangxi was on the verge of anger and would definitely get angry. So he began to slowly move his feet towards the door, fearing that if Kangxi became angry, he would lose his mind. Throw something from the imperial table. Sure enough, in the midst of Duolong's anxiety, Kangxi suddenly slapped the imperial table with a "pop" sound. That blow seemed to hit Duolong's heart, causing his body to tremble and he no longer dared to move. He suddenly had an idea. This time, if he didn't use any internal force, his hands would hurt for a long time. Could it be that the emperor's Don't your hands hurt? "Duolong." Kangxi stood up and shouted angrily. "Your Majesty, this servant is here." Duolong hurriedly took a few steps and knelt on the ground, thinking to himself that he had just moved for a long time, but now it was all gone. Kangxi threw the letter on the ground and said angrily: "These Han people are indeed unreliable. I treated Yao Qisheng with great courtesy and entrusted him with important tasks. I didn't expect that this man would betray me at a critical moment and join Hong Tianxiao, which made Shandong The defense lines with Shaanxi and Gansu are cut off from it. If Shanxi is captured by the rebels, the capital will be in danger." "Report, Your Majesty, express report from Shanxi." It happened that the house was leaking on rainy days. As soon as Kangxi expressed his worries, news came from Shanxi. Kangxi had a bad premonition about what news would come from Shanxi at this time, and hurriedly said to Duolong: "Send it up quickly." "Pa", another heavy shot, Duolong's heart trembled again. He touched his toes and knew that this news would not be good news. Could it be that Hong Tianxiao led his army to take the opportunity to go north and conquer Shanxi in one breath? ? "Hu Yunzhi? Flying Fox? Li Zicheng? Hahahahaha." Kangxi was completely out of anger. Instead, he burst out laughing, making Duolong tremble again. After laughing for a while, Kangxi grabbed the battle report in his hand and tore it into pieces. He raised his hand and scattered the scraps of paper in the air. It seemed that after the battle report that brought the unfortunate news was torn into pieces, the anger in Kangxi's heart also disappeared. He sat helplessly on the throne, dazed for a moment. The upper study room fell completely into silence, with only the breathing sounds of the two of them alternating one after another. Duolong didn¡¯t know what Kangxi was thinking, but he was definitely considering the current situation and next steps. Duolong was also thinking about this issue. Before he became an imperial guard, he was also a commander of troops. Naturally, he knew that the current situation was extremely unfavorable to the imperial court. Henan and Shanxi have been lost one after another. Hong Tianxiao will definitely attack Shandong next. After occupying Shandong, the Shun army will surround Hebei from three directions: Shanxi, Henan and Shandong. No matter how capable the little emperor is, it will be difficult to reverse the defeat. Suddenly, Duolong's heart moved, and it seemed that a plan had been formed in his mind. Duolong hurriedly said to Kangxi: "Your Majesty, I have a way." Kangxi couldn't think of any plan and was troubled in his heart. Suddenly he heard that Duolong, a fool, had come up with a method. He was doubtful, so he asked: "What is Duolong's clever plan? If he can really stop Hong Tianxiao's army, I will Naturally, there will be many rewards." The current situation was extremely unfavorable to Kangxi. As long as he could stop the aggressive offensive of Hong Tianxiao's army, Kangxi would be satisfied and did not expect to win at all. Duolong said cautiously: "Has the emperor forgotten the northern Mongolian cavalry? As long as the emperor issues an imperial edict to Tahar and orders him to lead 200,000 cavalry south, he will naturally be able to easily stop Hong Tianxiao's army." "Mongolian cavalry, alas." It's not like Kangxi never thought of this method. If it had been in the past, Kangxi would have sent people to Mongolia to declare the decree, but now his grandmother Dayu'er was kidnapped by Hong Tianxiao God without anyone noticing. Kangxi had to think carefully. Dayu'er enjoys a high prestige among the Mongolian tribes. With her, the Mongolian tribes naturally obey orders. But now that the news of Dayu'er's disappearance has spread, it is good that the Mongolian tribes did not take the opportunity to come to the capital to cause trouble. Let them go Helping to resist Hong Tianxiao is difficult. After all, Duolong is just a warrior, not someone who eats with his head. He could only think of asking various Mongolian departments to send troops to help, but he did not think about it further. Seeing a look of pain and embarrassment on Kangxi's face, he felt He was stunned for a moment, but he had been in officialdom for a long time and knew that there were some things that he shouldn't ask, so he kept silent. For a long time, Kangxi finally couldn't think of any good way to reverse his increasingly worse disadvantages. He sat feebly on the throne and waved to Duolong.??This is what he really doesn't want to see. However, both his father and son were greatly favored by the Qing court. After slaying Obai, Kangxi promoted him to three levels in a row within half a month. Now he was given heavy troops to defend Shandong, which can be said to be a great achievement. The emperor's grace is vast. Sun Sike is not an ungrateful person, but he also understands that once Hong Tianxiao succeeds in rebelling against the Qing Dynasty, he will be infamy and infamy for eternity. This has always been the contradiction in his heart. As the Shun Army gradually grows stronger, Sun Sike's heart This conflict is becoming more and more smooth. After all, he can see that in the battle between the two armies, the Manchu and Qing court has completely fallen into a disadvantage, and failure is only a matter of time. "Dashun envoy Hong Tianxiao meets General Sun." While Sun Sike was still deep in thought, a clear voice came into his ears. Sun Sike didn't pay attention at first, and just said "Hmm" casually, but then he felt something was wrong, "Hong Tianxiao? "How come the messenger is also called Hong Tianxiao. Sun Sike hurriedly looked at the visitor. He saw a handsome and elegant face, a tall and burly body, and a smile that showed incomparable calmness and confidence. He exuded a powerful aura and had completely locked him in. Sun Sike understood in an instant. The opponent's trick was over, but it was too late to say anything now. As long as Sun Sike made any change, Hong Tianxiao would definitely be able to control or kill him in an instant. "King Shun is really good at it. He forced his way into Jinan City, but today he was able to think of such a trick. Sun really admires him. It seems that this land in Shandong will soon be owned by King Shun." Sun Sike is indeed a long-time person. A veteran on the battlefield can still be calm and composed in such situations. Readers who like Yang Laosan¡¯s works can join the group 49015539 and discuss together (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 410 Kangxi colludes with Rakshasa Kingdom You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Brush", Sun Sike's four soldiers in the big tent all pulled out the swords from their waists and looked at Hong Tianxiao with eager eyes. They only waited for Sun Sike's order to pounce on him. In fact, they had naturally heard of Hong Tianxiao's reputation a long time ago, and they also understood in their hearts that not even the four of them could hurt Hong Tianxiao even with thousands of troops. It's just that people in ancient times put loyalty first. Since they As a personal soldier of Sun Sike, even if they risk their lives, they must first put Sun Sike's orders first, not to mention that Sun Sike usually treats them very kindly. "Stop, you four, stand down. Remember, don't tell anyone about what's going on here." Sun Sike understood the loyalty of his own soldiers, but he also knew that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was unparalleled, and he didn't want to let these four people die in vain. He scolded them out, and was worried that Hong Tianxiao would misunderstand, so he added the latter sentence. After saying what he just said, Sun Sike clearly felt that the aura locked on him had weakened by two points, and then he slowly stood up, pointed to the seat on the right and said in as calm a voice as possible: "King Shun, please sit down. " Hong Tianxiao was not polite and sat down carelessly on the seat pointed by Sun Sike. Sun Sike added: "Please forgive me, King Shun. In order to avoid the suspicion of the generals in the army, I will not serve tea to King Shun." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "General Sun, you don't have to be polite. I am here for no other reason than General Sun." "For me?" Sun Sike's heart moved and he thought to himself, Hong Tianxiao came here to persuade him to surrender. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, although I am happy to win Henan, it is not as good as winning Yao Qisheng. Similarly, although I am happy to win Shandong, it is not as good as winning a general. General Sun, like me, is a big man. He is a descendant of Yan and Huang, and died as a ghost of China, but he has to work for the Manchu and Qing court. I used to be an undercover in the palace, and I know that the young emperor is indeed a wise king, but he is not of my race, the Manchu Emperor Although they can be considered enlightened and give great importance to Han officials, the Manchus regard Han officials as incompatible with each other. If the current Manchu emperor dies in a few decades, how will the next generation of emperors or future emperors treat them? As for the Han ministers, is it possible that the general will bet all the happiness of the Han people in the future just because of the enlightenment of a single emperor of the Qing Dynasty? If the bet is wrong, how much infamy will the general bear in the future, and what kind of rebuke and rebuke will the general's descendants and relatives face? Criticism." Hong Tianxiao hit the spot on Sun Sike's pain point in one sentence. This was what he was most worried about. Sun Sike remained silent, struggling and wandering in his heart. Seeing that Sun Sike was interested, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly tried to persuade him: "I know that the general was highly valued by the Manchu Emperor and was promoted to three levels in half a month. But has the general ever thought about why the little emperor used you so highly? Because of the discussion When he started marching to fight, no one among the generals of the Qing Dynasty could compare with General Yao and others, so he left the frontline defense of Shandong, Henan, Shaanxi and Gansu provinces in the hands of you four Han generals. In fact, the little emperor I am also uneasy in my heart, fearing that you will defect before the battle, so I have placed high-level masters in the military camp. Once I find that the general has a different intention, he will immediately behead him." This sentence was really shocking. Sun Sike couldn't help being shocked when he heard the words, and blurted out: "This is impossible. Does King Shun have any evidence?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Of course, please keep an eye on General Sun until I bring the evidence." After saying that, Sun Sike felt the figure in front of him flicker, and Hong Tianxiao's figure had disappeared. Before he could finish marveling, he saw another figure. In a flash, Hong Tianxiao sat on the same seat again, but there was one more person in the tent, lying motionless on the ground. "Zahak?" How could Sun Sike not know this person? This person is the deputy general manager of the Tianlao Guards. His martial arts skills are not inferior to Duolong's. In addition, this person is Ye Bilong's nephew, and he is extremely important to Kangxi. And trust, apart from the former Liu Feiying and Duolong, this person was the most popular in front of Kangxi. If a fight really breaks out, although Zahak is much worse than Hong Tianxiao, he won't be able to stop him with just one move. This is because Zahak is listening carefully outside the tent and is not prepared for Hong Tianxiao's sudden arrival. Only then was he hit the acupoint and was lifted into the tent. However, due to Hong Tianxiao's deliberate actions, although Zahak could not move physically, he could speak. Seeing that Sun Sike recognized his identity, he immediately cursed: "Sun Sike, it is in vain that the emperor shows you so much favor. You dare to have an affair with the bandit leader, you Han people are really unreliable, I must report this to the emperor, you just wait to be thrown into the sky prison." After listening to Zahak's words, Sun Sike couldn't help but feel angry and funny. What made him angry was that although the Manchu Emperor handed over the military power of Shandong into his own hands and asked himself to work for him and resist the obedient army, he still didn't trust him so much. FunnyThe howling musketeers only have 10,000 people, and the muskets and ammunition must be purchased from overseas. The time is not yet ripe for it to be made public. Once it is jointly attacked by neighboring countries, it will be difficult to withstand. If Hong Tianxiao did not let the musketeers fight the enemy, but let the troops equipped with swords and spears fight, the tragedy of the Opium War would be staged. Even if they could defeat the attack of the Rakshasa Kingdom, the Dashun army would suffer heavy casualties, and the pension alone would be It was enough to give Hong Tianxiao a headache. Although the Qing army won the final victory in the Battle of Yaksa, it was a tragic victory, not to mention that the Qing army at that time was supplemented by red cannons. After pacing back and forth for an unknown number of times, Hong Tianxiao's mind was still confused and he couldn't help but sigh: "Oh, three months, give me another three months, how can I be afraid of the Rakshasa Kingdom's musketeers. "It turns out that a month ago, Hong Tianxiao received a secret report from the Shenlong Sect, saying that they are now able to produce ammunition on their own, and the self-production of muskets will be possible in another three months. Sun Sike said: "Prince Qi Shun, although the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty asked the Rakshasa Kingdom's musketeers to go south to help, after all, it was just the method of drinking poison to quench thirst that he just thought of, including the envoys going north, negotiations with the Rakshasa Kingdom, and the Rakshasa Kingdom The country has gathered a large army to go south, and it will definitely not be accomplished in less than three months. My subordinates believe that the most important thing now is to attack Hebei from Shandong, Henan and Shanxi immediately, and then form an alliance with Beijing. As long as they can occupy Beijing and control the situation in the Central Plains , even if the Rakshasa Kingdom's musketeers are powerful, they will never get any benefits." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That's all we can do, General Sun, you immediately reorganize your troops and horses. If there are any who are unwilling to surrender, the Han people can return home freely, while the Qing soldiers will kill them all. I will go to Hebei immediately and lead there." Jinlongmen Uprising, cooperate with the three armies of Shandong, Henan and Shanxi to seize the lands in Hebei, and then attack Beijing together." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 411 The Great Victory at Shijiazhuang You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Because of the arrival of Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Ruqing, the war situation in Henan and Shandong changed completely. Henan was completely lost, Yao Qisheng surrendered to Dashun, Shandong was also completely lost, and coach Sun Sike also surrendered to Dashun, taking away the Han army. The Eight Banners had only two flags, the Zhengbai Banner and the Zhenghong Banner, with an army of 80,000. As a result, Hebei was completely surrounded by Shanxi, Henan and Shandong. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Ruqing also arrived at Jinlongmen in Hebei. The general altar is preparing to launch an uprising here to cooperate with the actions of the three armies. In the past few months, Jiao Yiquan did not dare to slack off and secretly trained the disciples of Jinlongmen to form an army. Half a month before Hong Tianxiao came to the main altar of Jinlongmen, the preparations were all in place, and all the food, grass and weapons were in place. , just waiting for Hong Tianxiao's order to seize the city gates in various places in Hebei. There are only about 5,000 disciples of the Golden Dragon Sect plus the disciples of the Demon Sect¡¯s Hebei branch. Compared with the 100,000 defenders from all over Hebei, they are simply worthless. However, under the orders of Hong Tianxiao, Jiao Yiquan secretly won over some Han generals in Hebei and controlled some Han generals with life-and-death pills. It can be said that half of the military power in Hebei is controlled by Jinlongmen However, all of this was done in secret, and Chaerzhu, the commander of the Xiaoqi Battalion responsible for guarding Hebei, was not aware of it at all. At present, there are only two people under Kangxi who are most capable of fighting. One is Prince Kang, who has just been released from prison by Kangxi and is responsible for guarding the safety of the capital. The other is Chaerzhu, the commander of Xiaoqi Camp, who is now entrusted by Kangxi with the important task of taking charge of Hebei Province. One place defense. Kangxi had a total of twenty red cannons in his hands, twelve of them were placed in the capital, and eight were given to Qarzhu. It can be seen that Kangxi had regarded Hebei and the capital as his final base. Once Hebei and the capital were defeated, Kangxi would He will lead the last army to retreat from Tianjin by water. The reason why he took the water route was because Kangxi had guessed that the Horqin Mongolian tribe in the north had surrendered to Hong Tianxiao, and this retreat was cut off. Once Hebei was lost, Kangxi would order Prince Kang to defend the city of Beijing, and then quietly retreat from Tianjin Port to give the army the illusion that he was still in the palace in the capital. On the third day after Hong Tianxiao brought the three girls to the Jinlongmen General Altar, the Jinlongmen began to hold an uprising in Baoding. The Shun army captured most of the cities in northern Hebei with lightning speed. At the same time, Hu Yunzhi He led his army eastward, Li Zicheng led his army diagonally to the northeast, and Zhao Liangdong led his army northward, attacking Shijiazhuang, an important town in Hebei Province, in a three-way attack. This is Chaerzhu's base camp. Not only is the wall of Shijiazhuang City thick, but there is also ample food inside. Chaerzhu is afraid that after dividing his troops, he will be defeated by the Shun army one by one, so he leads an army of 80,000 to stay here. Soon, in just half a month, the four armies gathered at the four gates of Shijiazhuang City. Hu Yunzhi was at the west gate, Li Zicheng and Zhou Peigong were at the south gate, Zhao Liangdong was at the east gate, Hong Tianxiao and Jiao Yiquan were at the north gate, and hundreds of thousands of The army has blocked the city of Shijiazhuang. Standing alone in front of the north gate, Hong Tianxiao used his strength and shouted loudly at the city gate: "Chaerzhu, if you surrender to the city now, I will remember my old friendship and spare your life, and I will spare your life in the future." As long as my family is alive, otherwise, you won¡¯t have to blame me for being ruthless after breaking the city.¡± Since Chaerzhu learned that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person, he felt inexplicable fear in his heart. However, this did not mean that Chaerzhu would be greedy for life and fear death. On the contrary, it aroused Chaerzhu's viciousness even more. After listening to Hong Tianxiao's words of persuasion to surrender, Chaerzhu stood on the top of the North Gate and laughed loudly: "Hong Tianxiao, I know that your martial arts skills are world-class, and I also know that you now have a vast army, but if you dare to attack the city, I will You will kill all the Han people in the city, leaving no one alive. Even if you destroy the city, you will only get an empty city and hundreds of thousands of corpses, hahahaha." Hong Tianxiao was furious when he heard this, but he also knew that Charzhu was murderous and had a death wish. He might actually do such a thing. Hong Tianxiao was originally planning to attack the city from all sides if he failed to persuade him to surrender, but now he was a bit defensive. He could only shout angrily, "Chaerzhu, if you dare to touch even one of the people in the city, I will definitely crush you to ashes." The horse returned and ordered the troops to be temporarily withdrawn. Chaerzhu's laughter could be heard behind him. After returning to the camp, Hong Tianxiao was still furious. He smashed the case into pieces with one palm, gritted his teeth and said: "I swear to kill Chaerzhu, Qing'er, do you have any good plans? Since we can defeat Shijiazhuang City, How can we avoid harming the people in the city?" Over the past few days, the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Ruqing has been developing by leaps and bounds. Except for the fact that Zhang Ruqing is thin-skinned, the two have not had the last relationship. Hong Tianxiao has long taken advantage of them. Naturally, the title has already been changed. Zhang Ruqing understood Hong Tianxiao's mood, but ChaerzhuWith a determined look on his face, Hong Tianxiao could not help but fill his eyes with tears. He gently leaned his delicate body against Hong Tianxiao's body and said softly: "Your Highness, II will hand over my innocent body to the Prince." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, patted Zhang Ruqing's shoulder lightly and said, "Silly Qing'er, it's not like we're parting from life or death when Gu is gone, why are you crying? Don't worry, Gu will be fine until he picks my Qing'er. Yes, if this battle can break the fortified city of Shijiazhuang, I will definitely kill you." After a while, the sky was completely dark, and Hong Tianxiao was well prepared. Except for a pair of eyes, the rest of his body was wrapped in night clothes. Today, the sky is really helping us. There are no stars or moon. Except for the Shunjun camp, it is pitch black. Although the sergeants at the top of the city had already received orders from Chaerzhu, and a few with good eyesight took turns to look outside, it was too dark outside, and Hong Tianxiao's Qinggong was top-notch at the time, so the Qing soldiers couldn't see anything at all. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao had already arrived in front of the moat. The story of this night is almost exactly the same as the one at the gate of Zhengzhou, Henan not long ago, except that the resistance was more intense. The general Chaerzhu also refused to surrender and was killed by Hong Tianxiao with a single sword. After three hours of bloody fighting, the banner of the Shun Army was finally planted at the top of Shijiazhuang City. The entire Qing army was wiped out and no one escaped. However, because of the melee in the city, the Shun Army also paid a heavy price of 60,000 casualties. However, the significance of the victory at Shijiazhuang was unprecedented for the Dashun Empire that was about to be established. It formed a siege of the capital before the troops of the Rakshasa Kingdom were assembled, greatly shortening the period of resistance to the Qing Dynasty. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 412 The negotiator turned out to be Suo Etu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was three quarters past midnight on the second day after the great victory in Shijiazhuang. "Duoduo manager, Shijiazhuang is urgently reporting the military report. Please go and report to the emperor immediately, manager Duo." Duolong happened to be on duty that night, and he had just returned from patrolling. He stretched himself and didn't wait for the tea cup to be delivered to his mouth. On the other side, he saw a little commander with a yellow flag covered in blood staggering in. "This" Duolong knew that Kangxi had been in a bad mood during this period. Today, he finally felt better after Concubine Yi's hard-working song and dance performance, so he stayed at Concubine Yi's Yihe Garden that night. Just now, when Duolong visited Yihe Garden on night patrol, he happened to see that the lights in Concubine Yi's palace had just been extinguished. I was afraid that Kangxi and Concubine Yi were having an affair now, and it was really not good to disturb them. Seeing the hesitation on Duolong's face, the young commander with the yellow flag said hurriedly: "General Manager Duo, Shijiazhuang has been lost, Hebei has fallen, and the rebels will soon surround the capital. General Manager Duo must not waste time, otherwise, I'm afraid the emperor will We don't even have time to retreat." This young commander was quite talented. He could see the current situation and knew that after Shijiazhuang's defeat, Kangxi would retreat. "What, Shijiazhuang has been lost?" Duolong was shocked when he heard this, with a look of disbelief on his face. Before Chaerzhu led his army to Shijiazhuang, Kangxi had secretly given him a clever plan, which was to use dozens of people in Shijiazhuang City Thousands of people's lives were threatened, so the Shun army did not dare to act rashly to buy time for the Rakshasa Kingdom to move south. However, they did not expect to lose it so quickly. Hong Tianxiao was so powerful that Duolong couldn't help but take a long breath and didn't dare He was negligent and hurriedly put down the tea cup in his hand, took the blood-stained military report from the little commander's hand, and walked quickly towards the Yihe Garden. Duolong's guess was right. Kangxi was having an affair with Concubine Yi, and it happened to be a critical moment. However, Duolong didn't know how the two were fighting inside, so he stood outside the door and shouted: "Your Majesty, Shijiazhuang The battle report has arrived." This loud shout was inappropriate. Just when Concubine Yi was excited, Kangxi suddenly softened and broke up unhappy. In fact, Kangxi didn't know that he was frightened by Duolong and never acted again. Later, Hong Tianxiao captured the capital and besieged the palace. Kangxi had no choice but to set himself on fire. This was part of the factor. After all, a man , the country is gone, and even women cannot be touched. Life is indeed worse than death. Kangxi was furious and wanted to strangle Duolong to death. However, he also knew that since Duolong dared to disturb him at this time, the content of the battle report must be extremely urgent. While Kangxi was getting dressed, he began to make random guesses, feeling vaguely in his heart. There was a sense of uneasiness. She had just climbed onto the cloud, and before she could stand still and enjoy it, she suddenly fell down. Concubine Yi felt uncomfortable, but she was newly favored and knew Kangxi's temper very well, so she definitely didn't dare to act coquettishly and catch Kangxi at this time. The one who wouldn't let him get up, so while waiting for Kangxi to get dressed, he cursed secretly in his heart, "This bastard Duolong, let's see how I deal with you in the future." With a creak, Kangxi dressed neatly and went out with a gloomy look on his face. Duolong was worried about being scolded and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, Shijiazhuang has been lost, General Chaerzhu died in battle, and the Shun army will soon attack the capital. That's it." After saying that, Duolong respectfully handed the battle report to Kangxi's hand. Kangxi was shocked and hurriedly took the battle report. After a closer look, it turned out to be true. In Kangxi's original idea, Qalzhu had 100,000 Eight Banners troops under his command, and with the threat of massacre of the city, he could hold out for a month no matter what. Even if Hebei fell, the Rakshasa musketeers would arrive by then. Naturally, I was not afraid of the shun army. I didn't expect that Zharzhu could not hold out for five days after taking over. After all, Kangxi was the king of a country, and he was extremely determined. He was just shocked when he first heard the news, but he quickly calmed down and began to think about how to slow down the advance of Hong Tianxiao's army. After all, the whole country was at the moment. , only a corner of the capital was still in the hands of the Manchu government. Although there was no news of the fall of Gansu and Shaanxi, Hebei and Henan had both fallen. These two provinces were already surrounded by Shun troops. In addition, the The commanders-in-chief were all Han Chinese, and surrender was only a matter of time. Kangxi gently closed the battle report, thought for a moment and said: "Duolong, go and call Suo'etu and Prince Kang. I will wait for them at the Yizheng Hall. Then, ask the person who brought the battle report to the Yizheng Hall. I want to ask carefully how Qarzhu was lost in Hebei." "Hey", Duolong took the order and left. Kangxi took a long breath and thought to himself, this is the only step. If this step doesn't work, it seems that I will have no hope of turning around. I only hope that these two people can hold off Hong Tianxiao's army for twenty days. Otherwise, I can only abandon the capital and run away. SighAlthough he was a cunning man, he didn't dare to show off too much, so he pretended to be dubious and said: "Is what the foster father said is true? Once Yi'er succeeds, will someone send Yi'er back safely?" Huo Yunyi is so good at grasping Suo'etu's heart. The perfect performance has completely dispelled Suo'etu's doubts. He nodded and said: "Of course, does Yi'er still believe that he can't be a father?" "Everything Yi'er got was given by his adoptive father. Of course Yi'er trusts his adoptive father, but Yi'er is still a little scared. I wonder if Hong Tianxiao will see through this strategy and not fall into it?" Huo Yunyi didn't know Hong Tianxiao well, so he took advantage of the opportunity. This is an opportunity to find out something from Suo'etu's mouth. "Hahahaha." Suo'etu laughed loudly after hearing this, "Yi'er can rest assured, my father knows Hong Tianxiao very well. Although this man is a hero with great talent and strategy, he also has a lustful shortcoming. Yi'er is beautiful and beautiful. , even if it is said to be the most beautiful woman in the world, it is not an exaggeration to say that Hong Tianxiao is not only extremely attracted to her, but will also treat her as a treasure. Although she will be suspicious of you at the beginning, as long as you don't show any flaws, you will definitely gain his trust. ." With Huo Yunyi, Suo'etu only felt that he was more sure of success in negotiating with Hong Tianxiao on behalf of Kangxi this time. After coming out of the palace, the haze in his heart was swept away. An hour later, Suo'etu's negotiation convoy walked out of the south gate of the capital and was greeted by Hong Tianxiao's army. Hong Tianxiao certainly did not expect that Kangxi would send an envoy to negotiate with him at this time, and this envoy was none other than Suo'etu, his former sworn brother and Gu Lier's father. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 413: Difficult Choice You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The envoy of the Qing Dynasty Suo'etu came to see King Shun." Although Suo'etu knew clearly that the man in front of him was his former sworn brother Liu Feiying, he also knew that it was this man who caused the Qing Dynasty's regime to collapse. He was ten times more terrifying than Obai. He is a traitor, but he cannot be angry at this moment, and he has to pay homage respectfully. Although Suo'etu and he became sworn brothers at the beginning for the purpose of taking advantage of each other, in the subsequent contact, Suo'etu did become a brother to him sincerely. At this moment, seeing the indifference on Suo'etu's face, Hong Tianxiao Suddenly feeling a little guilty, not to mention that his daughter Gu Lier had become one of his wives and concubines, Hong Tianxiao stood up, waved his hand, and asked everyone to step back. Then he stood up with a smile and walked to the rope. Etu stood in front of him, grabbed his arm and said, "Brother, there is no need to be polite, there are only two of us brothers here." When Suo'etu heard the words "eldest brother", his body couldn't help but trembled, but then he returned to normal. He hurriedly took off Hong Tianxiao's right hand and still saluted respectfully: "Prince Shun, I am a minister of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. , How can I call myself brother-in-law with Prince Shun? I dare not." Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "Why, the eldest brother is still angry with the younger brother? It was really out of necessity for the younger brother to do that. Please forgive me. Although we are on opposite sides now, the brotherhood from before is still there. If we negotiate today, The messenger was someone else, and my brother had already beaten him back with a stick, but since he is the eldest brother, the younger brother will naturally treat him well." When Suo'etu learned that Hong Tianxiao and Liu Feiying were the same person, he was indeed furious. The feeling of being played was unbearable for Suo'etu. Originally, when Kangxi asked him to come here for negotiations, Suo'etu didn't want to come, but after all, this was considered an imperial edict, and he didn't dare to disobey. In fact, he also knew in his heart that Kangxi had long known about his sworn marriage to Jinlan with Prince Kang and Liu Feiying, because Prince Kang had the important job of guarding the capital, and it was his task to hold off Dashun's army in the name of negotiation with Hong Tianxiao. It can only fall on him. "Third brother, to be honest, you have caused great harm to my eldest brother. Who would have thought that you, the emperor's most beloved chief guard, would turn out to be the number one rebel in the world. Your second brother and I have both been harmed by you, almost. The emperor sent him to prison." Suo'etu was originally a cunning person, but since Hong Tianxiao still called him eldest brother, Suo'etu just climbed up the pole. "Haha." Hong Tianxiao said with a smile as he pulled Suo'etu to sit next to him, "Brother, I can't blame you for this. This country belongs to us Han people, but it has been taken over by you Manchus. This little brother's move It¡¯s just taking back what our ancestors left behind.¡± After a pause, Hong Tianxiao continued: "Back then, because of Chen Yuanyuan, Wu Sangui invited the Qing army to enter the pass. Huang Taiji just wanted to plunder here and then retreat outside the pass. However, he defeated Li Zicheng by accident. This I just came to Beijing and founded a dynasty. Now, I am not talented and I am willing to get my ancestors' inheritance back. As long as the emperor of the Qing Dynasty can lead his army to withdraw from Beijing and return to the outside world, I will definitely not kill them all." When Suo'etu heard this, the more he listened, the more uncomfortable he became. He was a messenger, and he came here to negotiate with Hong Tianxiao on behalf of Kangxi. However, before he could speak, Hong Tianxiao actually threw out his conditions first. He couldn't help but couldn't help laughing or crying, so he said: "Third brother, you don't miss your old kindness, but the emperor still misses your good deeds in the past. This time he sent your eldest brother to negotiate with you, and also asked him to bring you a gift to keep third brother satisfied." "A gift?" Hong Tianxiao was curious and asked, "What gift? Why don't the elder brother show it first and let the younger brother open his eyes?" Suo'etu chuckled and said, "Third brother, don't be impatient. We haven't seen each other for a long time. Why don't you treat me to a drink?" "Hahaha, of course." Seeing that Suo'etu suddenly launched a lawsuit, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help laughing. He suppressed his inner curiosity and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, although we are currently in a hostile position, the brotherhood is still there. Today I will have a drunken time with my eldest brother." "Come here, serve the good food and wine on the two tables. Remember, the wine is good." Following Hong Tianxiao's shout, He Yujiao walked in. However, after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, He Yujiao was slightly stunned and said, "Sir, there is no one in the camp. No alcohol.¡± Hong Tianxiao then remembered that he was currently in a military camp, and couldn't help but scratch his head and said: "Then send someone to the nearby market town to buy it, and ride a fast horse." Suo'etu chuckled and waved his hand and said, "No need, third brother. I have brought two jars of good wine for you, which is enough for you and me to drink. Third brother only needs to have someone prepare a few dishes to go with the wine." Without waiting for Hong Tianxiao¡¯s arrangements, He Yujiao said: ¡°Yes, young master, I will leave immediately.¡± After He Yujiao left, Suo'etu smiled at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Third brother,After a pause, he finally gritted his teeth and said: "Third brother, there are things that brothers should not say. If you say it, you are disloyal to the emperor. But after all, you and I are brothers, and Gu Lier has followed you again. Because Brother can't bear to see you get hurt, let alone see you die, so this can be considered the last time I help you." Hong Tianxiao waved his hand to stop Suo'etu from continuing, and said with a slight smile: "Brother, don't say anything for now. Let the younger brother guess. If the younger brother guesses well, the problem must be with that gift. That gift is very likely She is a beauty, and a stunning beauty. This stunning beauty was ordered by the little emperor to take my life." Suo'etu looked at Hong Tianxiao in astonishment, and after a while he sighed and said: "The third brother is really a god, and his guess was absolutely right." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "I'm afraid the person in the world who can take my little brother's life has not been born yet. Not to mention a woman who has no power to bind a chicken. Even the abbot of Shaolin cannot come close to me while I am sleeping." Within. Moreover, if my guess is correct, this idea was definitely not the idea of ??the little emperor, and this woman probably came here on her own initiative, and the little emperor didn¡¯t know about it at all.¡± "Ah", Suo'etu was really shocked now. He recalled the incident carefully. Kangxi had just ordered him to negotiate with Hong Tianxiao. Huo Yunyi came to the house to look for him at noon and followed him in the afternoon. Up here, things are indeed a bit strange. After thinking through this section, Suo'etu admired Hong Tianxiao even more and sighed: "The third brother is really the proud son of heaven. No wonder the emperor will be defeated. It seems that the world should really belong to Dashun. There is no need to negotiate again this time." Go on, brother, I already know how to reply to the emperor." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 414 Kangxi self-immolation You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After sending Suo'etu away, Hong Tianxiao immediately invited Li Zicheng, Zhou Peigong, Zhao Liangdong, Hu Yunzhi, Jiao Yiquan and Zhang Ruqing to come and told everyone about the Suo'etu just now, and then said: "The little emperor originally asked Suo'etu to come This negotiation was deliberately delayed for several days by our army, allowing Prince Kang to have more time to prepare in the capital. Once the negotiation broke down, as long as Prince Kang could withstand the attack of our army for twenty days, he would be afraid of the Rakshasa Kingdom's musketeers. Then they would come, attack from behind, and defeat our army. But what the little emperor didn't expect was that Suo'etu still cared about the brotherhood with Gu, and he didn't want to see Gu Li'er alone after something unexpected happened to Gu. , so I told the truth, the little emperor¡¯s conspiracy is still clear now, I wonder if everyone has any clever plans to deal with it?¡± Zhang Ruqing first said: "Your Majesty, from my perspective, the young emperor is planning to abandon the city and flee." Since Hong Tianxiao became king, Zhang Ruqing changed his name and called Hong Tianxiao the prince instead of the son. "Abandoning the city and fleeing? Is the little emperor planning to abandon the capital?" Hong Tianxiao was slightly stunned, and looked up at Zhang Ruqing with a strange look on his face. Li Zicheng laughed loudly and said: "It's a good thing. Since the young emperor is ready to abandon the capital, we can directly march the army in, and then Tian Xiao can ascend the throne and proclaim himself emperor." Zhang Ruqing smiled slightly and said: "Old man, although the young emperor is ready to abandon the capital, he will not leave us an empty city. Prince Kang's 100,000 troops and twelve red cannons are still in the capital." Hong Tianxiao heard the words and had some realization: "The little emperor's move is quite cruel. It seems that the fish will die and the net will be broken. Even if Prince Kang's 100,000 troops are sacrificed, our army will be dragged under the city for twenty days. This way Come, our army will inevitably encounter the Rakshasa Kingdom's musketeers. If our army is defeated, the little emperor will take the opportunity to raise another army and join forces with the Rakshasa Kingdom to attack our army. If our army defeats the Rakshasa Kingdom's musketeers, It will also be a tragic victory, or it will attract more troops from the Rakshasa Kingdom to go south, or the little emperor will take advantage of the heavy casualties of our army to raise another army." Zhang Ruqing nodded and said: "Your Majesty is right, the little emperor has exactly this idea. Therefore, our army currently has three things to do. First, before the little emperor leaves the capital, surround the four gates of the capital and It has no way to leave the capital; secondly, our army must attack the capital as quickly as possible and end this battle. In this way, the situation in the Central Plains will be certain, and the Rakshasa Kingdom will not dare to go south easily; thirdly, the Rakshasa Kingdom The country has long had ambitions to covet the land of China. Even if the prince ascends the throne and proclaims himself emperor and Dashun becomes a dynasty, we must prevent the Rakshasa Kingdom from taking advantage of the war that Dashun has just experienced and take the opportunity to go south to plunder. Therefore, our army must send an army. The cavalry should set up an ambush on the Rakshasa Kingdom's musketeers on their way south and give them a heavy blow. Only in this way can the Rakshasa Kingdom's intention to go south be stopped." "Cavalry?" Hu Yunzhi asked unconsciously after hearing this, "Hu has always heard that the firearms of the Rakshasa Kingdom are extremely powerful. They can kill people in an instant from a hundred steps away. Compared with the hidden weapon bows and arrows we use, both in speed and power, They are both much higher, and if we use cavalry to fight against them, they will be difficult to resist." Zhang Ruqing smiled slightly and said: "If we fight head-on, how can our swords and spears be enemies with the firearms of the Rakshasa Kingdom? Naturally, we have to outwit them. Although the firearms of the Rakshasa Kingdom are powerful, they have a fatal weakness. That's a waste, especially ammunition. Once it encounters someone, the musket will become useless scrap metal." Zhao Liangdong suddenly realized: "What a good plan. Once the foreign devils in the Rakshasa Kingdom lose their muskets, they will be massacred by us at will. What a good plan. Zhao is not talented. He is willing to lead three thousand elite cavalry to ambush the Rakshasa Kingdom's muskets." Team." Hong Tianxiao said with great joy: "Okay, since Liangdong asked for your order, the end of the foreign devils from the Rakshasa Kingdom is coming. Let the Rakshasa Kingdom see the power of our Dashun cavalry, so that they will not dare to go south easily in the short term. Give me your spirit." Riding five thousand, this ambush battle must be fought beautifully. The stability of the Dashun Dynasty in the first ten years depends on this battle." Zhao Liangdong cupped his fists and said, "The last general will definitely live up to King Shun's love." After saying that, Zhao Liangdong walked out of the tent and dispatched his troops. After Zhao Liangdong left, Hong Tianxiao said to Zhang Ruqing: "Qing'er, since the third thing has been dealt with, how about you arrange the first two things together." Zhang Ruqing waved slightly and said: "I obey, I think that the little emperor will not leave the capital until Suo'etu returns to the capital to resume his life, so we should march quickly to capture the capital before Suo'etu." The four gates are surrounded, so not only will the little emperor be unable to escape, but he can only wait to be killed, Master Suo's life will also be safe." Speaking of this, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered that he was too careless and broke into a cold sweat. The little emperor originally wanted Suo'etu to delay his army's march north to the capital as much as possible.? In five days, the capital was lost. It seemed that the Qing Dynasty was really about to withdraw from the stage of history. Kangxi had a dull look on his face and walked down the tower in silence to the palace. Duolong hurriedly followed. . That day, when Hong Tianxiao returned to the city at home, Kangxi was already sleeping peacefully. When he learned that Suo'etu failed to negotiate in just two days, he became furious and ordered Suo'etu to be pushed out and beheaded. In the middle of the night, Hong Tianxiao's trick was naturally put into full effect. Half an hour later, the head of a thief wearing a Suo'etu mask was delivered to Kangxi. After killing "Suo'etu", Kangxi also felt a little regretful, so he ordered people to give Suo'etu a generous burial. Unexpectedly, just when Kangxi was full of worries and just lying on the dragon's collapse again, shouts of killing had already sounded outside the palace. Kangxi hurriedly got up and dressed. As soon as he walked out, he saw Duolong rushing to report in panic. It is said that the Shun army entered the capital. Kangxi was shocked and pale, and hurriedly took Duolong to the top of the palace city to take a look. He saw that the capital was full of fire and shouts of killing. Kangxi's heart was shocked, his thoughts were racing, and he quickly located the flaw in Suo'etu. Kangxi secretly thought that it was not good, it seemed that he had fallen into Hong Tianxiao's trick, and the person who returned to the capital tonight was not Suo'etu. Picture, but fake. "It's a pity that it's too late to say anything now. Since the capital has been breached, how can the palace be defended for long." Back at the entrance of the harem, Kangxi said to Duolong, "Just wait here." Duolong obeyed the order and stood at the door of the harem. Not long after, there were bursts of women's screams inside, and Duolong's heart trembled. He knew that Kangxi wanted to kill all the concubines in the harem to prevent them from falling into the hands of Hong Tianxiao. After a while, a fire suddenly broke out in the harem. An ominous thought flashed through Duolong's mind. Oh no, the emperor is going to burn himself. At that moment, Duolong ignored Kangxi's orders and rushed in ¡­(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 415 Hong Tianxiao ascends the throne You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Two hours later, the battle in the capital was over, and even the battle in the palace was over. One hundred thousand Eight Banners soldiers were dead and wounded, and the capital was completely under Hong Tianxiao's hands. The Eight Banners soldiers were brave and good at fighting. Although they had become turtles in the urn, they resisted desperately and none of them surrendered. Killing one thousand enemies and damaging eight hundred. When the hundred thousand Eight Banners soldiers completely returned to the underworld, the Shun army also paid the price of nearly 70,000 people, and there were countless minor and serious injuries. This was still before Hong Tianxiao, Hu Yunzhi and Jin With the participation of many experts from Longmen and Zilongmen. After the blood-soaked battle, Hong Tianxiao, who was stained with blood, sighed and thought to himself, no wonder Huang Taiji was able to invade the capital with only tens of thousands of Eight Banners soldiers, and will have an army of hundreds of thousands. Li Zicheng was defeated and took control of Beijing, and then took control of China. The Eight Banners soldiers were indeed brave and good at fighting, and they were not much inferior to the Mongolian army in history. "I would like to report to King Shun that the harem has been surrounded by people. The general will not dare to move without permission. Please give me permission from King Shun." Just when Hong Tianxiao was sighing secretly, Zhou Peigong came to his side. "Oh, Pei Gong, follow Gu and go in to take a look. The little emperor must be inside." Standing in front of the gate of the harem, Hong Tianxiao smelled a faint smell of burning corpses, and an ominous thought flashed through his heart. . "You must obey the king." Just as Hong Tianxiao was about to step into the harem gate, Hu Yunzhi's anxious shout came from behind. Hong Tianxiao was slightly startled and turned around, only to see Hu Yunzhi quickly approaching and said respectfully: "Qi Shun Wang, the overall situation has been decided. This is the only place in the harem. The so-called dog can jump over the wall in a hurry. The little emperor Maybe there is a mechanism trap set up inside, waiting for King Shun to move forward. With the wishes of his subordinates, King Shun will wait here for a while until his subordinates lead the troops in, capture the little emperor here, and let King Shun take care of him. , I wonder what the king¡¯s intention is?¡± In this era, explosives have not yet been invented, and muskets have only been around for a few years, and are still immature. With Hong Tianxiao's abilities and his invulnerable treasure, there are almost no people in the world who can hurt him, but he is also worried. One thing is that Kangxi still has a blunderbuss in his hand. The shooting speed of the fire gun was too fast, and Hong Tianxiao might be hit in the head before he could use his strength. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao took advantage of the situation and pretended to be good-natured, nodded and said: "Okay, in that case, Brother Hu must be careful. ." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao cared so much about him, Hu Yunzhi was moved in his heart and hurriedly bowed and said: "Yes, I know." After saying that, Hu Yun took three steps back, stood up, waved to the group of soldiers on his left and said: "Let's go , Brothers, take your weapons and follow me to explore the way for King Shun." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Brother Hu, you must not hurt the people inside." Hong Tianxiao was talking about Kangxi and Duolong, but Hu Yunzhi misunderstood and thought not to hurt the concubines in the harem, so he nodded ambiguously and stepped in first. Hong Tianxiao saw from Hu Yunzhi's eyes that he had misunderstood, but he was too lazy to explain, and he didn't even want to explain. He didn't know if there was a peerless beauty like Huo Yunyi in Kangxi's harem. After a while, all three thousand soldiers entered the harem. A very discerning soldier over there got a stool from nowhere, and Hong Tianxiao sat on the stool and waited patiently. During this period, Hong Tianxiao was not idle. He asked the soldier's name and assigned him to his personal guard. ¡°About half an hour later, Hu Yunzhi returned to Hong Tianxiao again, followed by a group of concubines, maids and eunuchs. Just before Kangxi set himself on fire, he had killed some concubines with a sword, but the concubines in the harem were not allowed to be killed by him. Once they found out that Kangxi was mad, everyone hid. Later, after Kangxi self-immolated, these hidden concubines, maids and eunuchs slowly emerged. They happened to meet Hu Yunzhi who was leading the army to search everywhere, and were immediately arrested. When the concubines, maids and eunuchs all came out, they were divided into three rows, and finally one person appeared, who else could it be if it wasn't Duo Lung. I saw that his face was bleak, his face was covered with ashes, and some of his skin was burned, his hair was completely scattered, and he was holding a dark, burnt corpse in his arms. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved and he couldn't help but stand up, looking at the burned corpse in Duolong's arms. Besides Kangxi, who else could make Duolong like this in the palace? He set himself on fire. Unexpectedly, he chose to end his life by self-immolation, but it was good, because he could also explain to Dayu'er. Duolong also saw Hong Tianxiao at this time, his eyes lit up, and then he was filled with deep hatred. Naihe held Kangxi's body in his hands, otherwise, he would definitely come over with a knife and chop Hong Tianxiao a few times. Even so, Duolong also cursed loudly: "Hong Tianxiao, you ungrateful person, now you are satisfied, the emperor has passed away."nbsp; In June 1679 AD, Hong Tianxiao officially ascended the throne in Beijing, changed the country's name to Shun, was known as Shun Taizu in history, and followed Hong Antong as Shun Gaozu. After proclaiming the emperor, it was natural to ennoble the concubines. Hong Tianxiao divided the women in the harem into five levels. From high to low, they were empress, concubine, beauty, Shuyuan and concubine. Su Quan was canonized as empress, the nine princesses, Mao Dongzhu , Gu Lier, Fang Yi, Li Jiaoniang, Wen'er, Nie Xuanhua, Nie Kehua, Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E, Luo Yuqing, and Ashima were concubines, and Su Yuer, Aqi, Maya, Ye Daier, and Shao Yuzhu were granted the title of noble concubines. , Situ Yan, Zeng Rou, Shuang'er, Luo Qihong, Yang Jingyue, Jiao Waner, Yao Jun'e, Situ Qian, Princess Jianning, Princess Huilun, Yao Yuyan, Mu Jianping, Wei Shan'er, Mu Yulian, Situ Qian, Chu Yufeng, Qi Lanjiao, Yun Xiyu, Du Lijuan, Suo Qingqiu, Shangguan Xueer, Wen Qingqing, Sun Zhongjun, An Xiaohui, Qiu Hezi, Xie Yutong, Zi Huailan, Yuan Xiuping, He Yujiao are beauties, Zhang Yu and Sun Ye The six daughters, Xianglian, Yongmu, Shuhui, Shuzhe and others are Shuyuan. Originally, Hong Tianxiao was planning to canonize Dayu'er as a noble concubine, but Dayu'er was extremely sad because of Kangxi's death. She politely refused Hong Tianxiao's canonization and asked Hong Tianxiao to build an ancestral hall for her in the harem, where she stayed every day. Chanting sutras and chanting Buddha's name were thought to save Kangxi's soul. In order to take into account Dayu'er's feelings, Hong Tianxiao built a large bed that could sleep more than ten people in the bedroom of Dayu'er's ancestral hall. Whenever the Mongolian group was favored, Hong Tianxiao would take Yong Mu, Shuhui and Shuzhe went to Dayu'er's bedroom. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 416: Sun Lifeng, Vice Minister of the Ministry of Culture You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After enfeoffing the concubines in the harem, Hong Tianxiao began to enfeoff hundreds of officials. However, the official system of Hong Tianxiao's Dashun Dynasty was different from that of previous dynasties. It was basically set up according to the modern model. The emperor only had military power, and under the emperor was the State Council. The State Council has a prime minister, three deputy prime ministers, and 17 ministries. The prime minister is Zhang Ruqing, and the deputy prime ministers are Wu Sangui, Zhong Zhijie and He Tianxing. Regarding the choice of prime minister, Hong Tianxiao thought a lot about it. Among the many Han officials under the Shenlong Sect and the Manchu Qing regime, none was qualified or dared to be the prime minister. After all, the prime minister is an emerging official system, although it is somewhat similar to the prime minister. . In desperation, Hong Tianxiao had to let the talented Zhang Ruqing take the job. After all, Zhang Ruqing was quick-thinking and could manage various ministries according to Hong Tianxiao's way. With this ability, she was the best candidate. However, this was just a stopgap measure. After all, Zhang Ruqing was Hong Tianxiao's default choice. The noble concubine. Precisely because Zhang Ruqing was to be the prime minister, Hong Tianxiao did not have Zhang Ruqing's name when canonizing the concubines. However, although he could not be a concubine obviously, he was secretly able to act as husband and wife. Moreover, when Hong Tianxiao established the position of prime minister, he also issued an imperial edict that one term should be held every five years and could be re-elected for up to two terms. When the two terms are up, the prime minister must be replaced, so Zhang Ruqing can only serve for ten years at most. The seventeen ministries under the State Council are: Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Ministry of National Defense, Ministry of Education, Ministry of Science and Technology, Ministry of Security, Ministry of Supervision, Ministry of Civil Affairs, Ministry of Public Security, Ministry of Finance, Ministry of Personnel, Ministry of Construction, Ministry of Transportation, Ministry of Water Resources, Ministry of Agriculture Ministry, Ministry of Culture, Ministry of Labor and Social Security and Ministry of Law. The first sixteen ministries were established according to the model of later generations, and the last Legal Ministry was created by Hong Tianxiao. At present, Dashun has just been founded and does not yet have a complete set of laws, so Hong Tianxiao set up an additional legal department to formulate a constitution. Before Hong Tianxiao traveled through time, he knew a little bit about the contents of the constitution, but not much. Otherwise, there would be no need to set up this department at all. Hong Tianxiao would only need to write down the constitution silently and modify it slightly. The ministers of these seventeen ministries are: Foreign Minister Yao Qisheng, Defense Minister Li Zicheng, Education Minister Li Guangdi, Science and Technology Minister Zhou Peigong, Security Minister Hu Yunzhi, Supervision Minister Zhong Zhiling, Civil Affairs Minister Zhang Danyue, Public Security Minister Xu Xueting, Finance Minister Mu Jiansheng, Personnel Minister Jiao Yiquan, Minister of Construction Hu Yizhi, Minister of Transportation Situ He, Minister of Water Resources Yao Tianguang, Minister of Agriculture Ji Guangzhen, Minister of Culture Qin Yuhong, Minister of Labor and Social Security Wu Gendaoren, the Ministry of Law has no minister for the time being and is managed by Hong Tianxiao personally. Originally, Hong Tianxiao was planning to let Feng Nandi, Mei Jianhe and others serve as officials, but Feng Nandi politely declined Hong Tianxiao and returned to Huashan with a group of disciples of the Huashan Sect. Since the anti-Qing banner was launched, Huashan Mountain has been sealed by the Qing government. Disciples of the Huashan Sect have not returned to Huashan Mountain for many years. Since Feng Nandi and other disciples of the Huashan sect were unwilling to become officials, Hong Tianxiao did not force it. After all, the Huashan sect had been fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Han Dynasty, and had made great contributions. In addition, Sun Zhongjun and An Xiaohui were beauties, so Hong Tianxiao rewarded the Huashan sect with a large sum of money. money and sent 10,000 soldiers to Huashan to help rebuild it. Among the seventeen ministers, except for the Minister of Water Resources Yao Tianguang, the Minister of Agriculture Ji Guangzhen, and the Minister of Culture Qin Yuhong, they were all heroes in the anti-Qing and restoration of the Han Dynasty. Yao Tianguang was favored because of Yao Yuyan, and Ji Guangzhen was the number one scholar in the fifth year of Kangxi's reign. He was extremely talented, so Hong Tianxiao specially promoted him to the position of Minister of Agriculture. As for Qin Yuhong, Hong Tianxiao had some ideas. He deliberately brought him to the capital to find opportunities. Take her down. Qin Yuhong also understands what Hong Tianxiao is thinking. Since returning from Taiwan, Hong Tianxiao's shadow has taken root deeply in Qin Yuhong's heart. However, if Hong Tianxiao doesn't take the initiative in this kind of thing, how can she, a girl, speak first. Some time ago, Hong Tianxiao had been busy with the anti-Qing affairs and failed to take care of Qin Yuhong. Now that Dashun has been established, Hong Tianxiao of course has Qin Yuhong's idea. After Qin Yuhong took office, he immediately promoted a deputy minister. This deputy minister was none other than Sun Lifeng, a disciple of Xuanyangzi, the head of the Kunlun Sect. Among the six sects, Xuanyangzi, the head of the Kunlun sect, and Qin Wuyan, the head of the Kongtong sect, are close friends. Therefore, disciples of the two sects often communicate with each other, and Qin Yuhong and Sun Lifeng naturally become close friends. Qin Yuhong has a deep love for Hong Tianxiao, and naturally hopes that her best friend can marry him with her. Therefore, not long after returning to the Kongtong Sect, Qin Yuhong went to the Kunlun Sect and told Sun Lifeng about her travels in the world. . Because Qin Yuhong was born with a different body and her martial arts skills were not weak, Qin Wuyan often asked her to travel around the world to gain more experience. Although Sun Lifeng's martial arts is not weak, she has never taken a step beyond Kunlun Mountain. It's not that she doesn't want to, but Xuanyangzi has always loved this close disciple the most and is worried that she will suffer a loss outside, so she doesn't dare to let him go. She goes out. As a result, Sun Lifeng could only stay on Kunlun Mountain honestly, but Qin Yuhong visited the Kunlun Mountains every time.?The imperial edict was not obeyed, not to mention that the current emperor captured the traitor Feng Xifan for our Kunlun faction and returned the sword of the Zhen faction, the Nine Dragon Sword, which was a great kindness to our Kunlun faction. This time Sun Lifeng came to the capital to serve as an official, it was also a great repayment to the emperor. Thank you, otherwise, if Long Yan is angered, it will probably harm our Kunlun sect. " Qian Yuhao originally thought that Xuanyangzi would be able to speak for him and leave Sun Lifeng behind when he arrived, but he didn't expect Xuanyangzi to say such a thing. He couldn't help but said anxiously: "Master, Hong Tianxiao has a romantic nature. He must have seen it." Having fallen for Junior Sister Sun's beauty, Junior Sister Sun will undoubtedly be a wolf in the tiger's mouth, Master, we must not let Junior Sister go." Xuanyangzi sighed in his heart, Hao'er, how could you not know this truth? It's just your bad luck. Since the emperor has taken a fancy to your fianc¨¦e, how can you compete for her? You can only let her go. . Xuanyangzi pretended to be angry and said: "Hao'er, how can I allow you to shout the emperor's name casually? If it spreads out, will you still survive? The matter is settled like this, Hao'er doesn't need to say more, Feng'er will tomorrow Then he set off for the capital and escorted her there personally." After saying that, Xuanyangzi flicked his sleeves, turned around and walked away, leaving behind Sun Lifeng who had some understanding and Qian Yuhao who was stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 417 Five Hundred Thousand Musketeers You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hong Tianxiao ascended the throne, the second thing he did was to bring all the family members of the Shenlong Sect who were left behind on Shenlong Island to Beijing. Then, Hong Tianxiao increased investment, making the entire Shenlong Island his musket research base. Hong Tianxiao selected another group of outstanding people to learn the art of making muskets from those foreigners. In addition, Hong Tianxiao also selected two thousand qualified and intelligent young people from all over the country and sent them to overseas countries to learn science and technology from various countries. The expenses were all paid by the Dashun Dynasty. Those who could bring advanced technology were promoted to officials. Three months later, Hong Tianxiao once again transported 3,000 people overseas. Of course, Hong Tianxiao asked these people to go overseas not only to learn advanced foreign technology. After all, stones from other mountains can be used to attack jade. The most important thing is that Hong Tianxiao wanted these people to bring back advanced ideas from abroad, thinking that he would implement a democratic regime in the future. prepare for. In terms of the construction and management of the army, Hong Tianxiao divided the army into the army and the navy. At present, aircraft have not yet appeared, so the air force is temporarily vacant. The army commander is Zhao Liangdong, the deputy commanders are Sun Sike and Wang Jinbao, the navy commander is Shi Lang, and the deputy commanders are Chen Fu and Yu Chenglong. Originally, Hong Tianxiao planned to reuse Chen Jinnan, but what he never expected was that just when he was fighting the Qing army with all his strength, Chen Jinnan was tricked by Zheng Keshuang into Taiwan and secretly killed. Hong Tianxiao was naturally furious, and immediately sent Hu Yunzhi and Zhong Zhijie to Taiwan to kill Zheng Keshuang under the pretext of delivering the antidote to the Talisman of Life and Death. Since then, the Zheng family in Taiwan has completely withdrawn from the stage of history. Improvements in muskets and waterproof ammunition have been successfully developed, and Hong Tianxiao has secretly put them into large-scale production. Therefore, in terms of the number of troops, Hong Tianxiao does not pursue large numbers, but pursues precision. After the establishment of Dashun, Hong Tianxiao had a total of 1.2 million troops. Hong Tianxiao only kept one million and sent the remaining 200,000 home. If you only defend the homeland, one million is actually too much, and three hundred thousand is enough. After all, in the age of muskets, the advancement of weapons is far better than the human sea tactics. As long as you have the most advanced technology, you can be invincible. The reason why millions of troops are retained in this land is naturally to prepare for Hong Tianxiao's expansion plan. Practice shooting. Every soldier must become a sharpshooter, starting with me. This is the first military order given by Hong Tianxiao to the Dashun army. Of course, this military order cannot be fully implemented. First of all, there are not enough guns. Among the millions of troops, only 100,000 people can be equipped with muskets. Secondly, there is not enough ammunition. The production line has just been expanded, and the ammunition produced is not enough. Enough for millions of troops to practice marksmanship together. Although there are only 100,000 people, in this era, a musketeer army of 100,000 people is already quite powerful, and even sweeping a country is definitely not a problem. The news about Dashun soon spread to all surrounding countries, and the heads of these countries began to look at Dashun with new eyes, especially the Rakshasa Kingdom. A month ago, Zhao Liangdong led 5,000 cavalrymen to dig out the diversion water and flooded the Rakshasa Kingdom's 3,000-man musketeers. Not only did they capture 3,000 muskets, but only one person was left to report the news, which made the Rakshasa Kingdom temporarily afraid to attack. Go south. For a time, many surrounding countries began to submit credentials to Dashun. Except for the Rakshasa Kingdom, all the countries surrounding Dashun officially established diplomatic relations with Dashun, which also meant that these countries recognized the existence of Dashun. Hong Tianxiao knew that his 100,000 musketeers had a certain deterrent effect, so he was not polite and accepted the credentials of these countries one by one. Hong Tianxiao's eyes are on Europe and America. As for these countries in Asia, he is not ready to invade them yet. He will first take over the Rakshasa Kingdom and Europe. It turned out that Dashun had just experienced a war, and the national power was empty. Hong Tianxiao increased the production of muskets and ammunition, which was very costly. However, there was a treasure hidden by Li Zicheng before his defeat, and after the Manchus entered the customs and looted The treasures hidden in Kanto allow these productions to continue. However, fortunately, Hong Tianxiao's war against the Qing Dynasty and the restoration of the Han Dynasty lasted very short. It was completely over in just half a year, so the losses caused by the war were very small. In addition, Hong Tianxiao's army was smaller than the army of the previous Manchu Qing government. Nearly half, so just three months after the founding of Dashun, the national economy once again returned to the pre-war situation. Half a year later, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s million-strong army already had 500,000 soldiers equipped with muskets. This number was enough to shock all the surrounding countries, including the Rakshasa Kingdom. You must know that this was just a short time after the advent of muskets, and the production volume of each country was very small. It was considered extreme to be able to produce a musketeer team of 10,000 people. Even a big country like the Rakshasa Kingdom only had 30,000 people. The Musketeers, so after losing three thousand in one fell swoop, the Rakshasa Kingdom no longer dared to use troops against Dashun easily. With these 500,000 musketeers, Hong Tianxiao's heart began to stir. He was ready to show off the power of the Dashun Empire, so he set his target first on Japan. at this timeUnder ? years old. " As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, everyone was startled, and everyone felt even more strange. First of all, Shi Lang, who was written about the most just now, only had an army of 100,000 people, but Hong Tianxiao wanted to send an army of 200,000 people to go on an expedition, and he even wanted to conduct the expedition himself. It seemed a bit fussy, considering the power of a 200,000-strong fire army. Even destroying the Rakshasa Kingdom is not difficult, let alone a small Japan. Secondly, there is the plan to annihilate the country. Although Japan is small, it has a population of more than 10 million. If it is as Hong Tianxiao said, this battle will kill more than 8 million Japanese. It can be described as a brutal massacre. After all, Among the men there are also children who are waiting for their breasts. Everyone's expressions were in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Hong Tianxiao knew that they all had questions in their hearts. If they didn't explain clearly today, I'm afraid this battle would be very depressing, so he smiled slightly and said: "Do you think sending two Isn¡¯t the one hundred thousand musketeer army making a fuss out of a molehill?¡± Zhang Ruqing guessed what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, lightly parted her lips and said: "Your Majesty, although our musketeer army has 500,000 troops, after all, it is just training and has never used muskets to participate in a real war. Your Majesty sent 200,000 troops. It¡¯s just to give all these 200,000 troops an opportunity to experience, but the emperor wants to lead the expedition himself, so the ministers can¡¯t figure it out.¡± My book friend group: 49015539, if you have friends who need to communicate, please join! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 418: Genocide Policy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Zhang Ruqing is known as a talented woman, and although her intelligence is unparalleled, she is a person of this era after all. How could she know that Japan later launched a war of aggression against China, writing a humiliating chapter in China's history, and making The Chinese nation has suffered the greatest suffering in thousands of years, so Hong Tianxiao determined to exterminate Japan. The reason why Hong Tianxiao wants to go on a personal expedition is that he naturally wants to watch this nation embark on the road of destruction in his hands. This kind of excitement and excitement is something that Zhang Ruqing and others in the early Qing Dynasty cannot understand. However, Zhang Ruqing's question makes Hong Tianxiao It's hard to answer. You can't say that you have traveled through time in later generations, because Japan will invade China hundreds of years later, so you have to destroy this country in advance to prevent future troubles. Seeing the eyes of the others looking at him, Hong Tianxiao knew that this question not only made Zhang Ruqing feel strange, but also made Zhao Liangdong and others feel strange as well, so he thought for a moment and said: "This is my first external policy after the founding of Dashun." In a battle, we must not only win, but also win beautifully. I want the surrounding countries to see how powerful Dashun is, so I want to lead the expedition myself, which can greatly boost the morale of the army." Although Hong Tianxiao's reason is similar, it is obviously not the real reason. Zhao Liangdong and others cannot hear it, but Zhang Ruqing can. However, since Hong Tianxiao is unwilling to tell the real reason, Zhang Ruqing will naturally not tell it again. She was forced to do so, so she nodded, but she immediately thought of something else, frowned, and looked at Hong Tianxiao, as if he was hesitant to speak. Hong Tianxiao certainly understood that Zhang Ruqing was very puzzled by this cruel genocide policy, so he laughed and said: "Does Premier Zhang think that my genocide policy is a bit too cruel?" Zhang Ruqing sighed quietly and said: "Yes, Your Majesty, I have this intention. If the genocide policy formulated by the Emperor is followed, I am afraid that even the baby boy will not be able to escape this misfortune. I beg you to be bold, Your Majesty." Can this policy of genocide be relaxed to save the lives of those children? Wei Chen believes that if such a policy is implemented in Dashun's first battle, Dashun's army will definitely suffer death when they attack a second country in the future. Resistance was the reason why Genghis Khan of Mongolia suffered severe losses several times in the early days, and I would like to ask the emperor to show his caution." Hong Tianxiao let out a long sigh, stood up, walked down the steps, and came to the middle of the seven people. The seven people had already bowed and stood when Hong Tianxiao's buttocks left their seats. Hong Tianxiao said slowly: "Since it is genocide, we must clear it out at that time." All men, otherwise how can it be called a genocide policy? The reason why I set this genocide policy is not because I am cruel, but because I have no choice but to do it. This nation in Japan is called the Yamato nation, and it is a ruthless nation. It is a fierce and extremely warlike nation, and this nation is also an excellent nation. Once it becomes strong, it will inevitably expand externally, and all neighboring countries will suffer. Once it is weak, it will work hard to govern and go from weak to prosperous in a short period of time. Therefore, if Japan cannot be wiped out this time, in a few years, their troops will wreak havoc on our land of China." Zhang Ruqing said: "The emperor in Dashun is so wise, how can he be afraid of the small country of Japan?" Hong Tianxiao smiled bitterly and said: "Wise? Even if I am wise, but how many years can I reign? Once I pass away, will my descendants be like me? Looking at the past dynasties of China, which dynasty was the founder of the country? The emperor is not wise, but the emperor who lost his country is mediocre and incompetent. If such a king appears among my descendants, wouldn't Dashun be in danger?" Everyone was silent. Hong Tianxiao was right. As long as the dynasty ruled, there would be such risks. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he knew that he had spoken to their hearts, so he continued: "So, I have sent five thousand people. People go overseas to learn advanced overseas management experience in order to avoid this risk, so that the Dashun Empire will have long-term peace and stability, and will not ruin the country because of the emperor's stupidity." Zhang Ruqing's heart moved, and she interjected and asked: "Does the Emperor want to reduce the imperial power?" Hong Tianxiao looked at Zhang Ruqing with admiration and thought to himself, this woman has such a keen political vision, it is really a shame for her to be a daughter. If she were a man, I would definitely choose her to be the first president of the Dashun Dynasty. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, it is precisely to reduce the imperial power and implement democratic co-governance." "Ah", reducing imperial power and democratic co-governance, this idea is definitely the latest trend in this era. All seven people were greatly surprised. You must know that becoming the Ninth Five-Year Supreme and ruling the world is a dream for any man. , which is why the bloody battles between princes for the crown prince have occurred for generations. Only one person can succeed in each dynasty. However, Hong Tianxiao wants to reduce the imperial power he has already obtained. How can it not surprise everyone? ? ?If you know Qing Gong, in fact, our Qing Gong is to use our own internal energy to resist the suction of the earth. Even so, we cannot float in the air for a long time. " "Your Majesty, you are so knowledgeable. The ministers are really like frogs in the well." After listening to Hong Tianxiao's brief description, Zhang Ruqing praised Hong Tianxiao in admiration. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "That's all I know. The scientists are the ones who are truly knowledgeable. If our Dashun wants to be truly powerful, it is not enough to just rely on these muskets and red cannons. We must have Master the most advanced technology in the world, because the times are constantly developing and technology is also advancing. At present, our Dashun's muskets and red cannons can be said to be invincible in the world. However, in ten years at most, these muskets and cannons will be All will fall behind, and a new generation of guns will replace them. Therefore, I sent those five thousand people overseas. In addition to learning advanced science, I also wanted to invite foreign scientists to our Dashun. Give them the most favorable conditions so that they can be used by us. I will also vigorously develop education so that the people of Dashun can escape ignorance and enter the door of science. Only in this way can Dashun become the most powerful country on earth. Forever invincible.¡± Hong Tianxiao's words made the seven people excited. It seemed that the Dashun Empire had already dominated the world. The seven people all knelt on the ground and said: "Your Majesty is wise, and the ministers and others will do their best to make the Dashun Empire the best on earth." The most powerful country is always invincible." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, I have all of you to help me, so why worry about the big thing failing?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 419: The power of the Dashun Musket Army You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since traveling to the early Qing Dynasty, this was also the first time Hong Tianxiao went to sea, especially to attack Japan. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel particularly comfortable, letting the sea breeze blow on his face casually, and even hummed the most popular song of later generations. A song "At This Moment": "How many tears of failure did it take to get back the blue sky, how many days and nights of hope did it wash away my face. That was the vast five thousand years of Chinese civilization, and how many hardships and bitterness it took to wait. To this day. How many times have I fallen and gotten up before I regained my dignity, and how many times have I fought for the top without fear of hardship. That is a poem that flows with the blood of the Dragon Clan. It took many winds and rains and many vicissitudes to reach today. At this moment, with all The Chinese people will become extremely strong. At this moment, we must tell the world what Longyao Dongfang means. At this moment, nothing can stop us from shouting loudly. At this moment, let the world see our strength. " This era is still dominated by opera. There has never been such a popular song. Standing next to Hong Tianxiao, the nine-fingered demon beggar Fang Zhongqiong, the Yin-Yang scholar Nangong Jie, Zhao Liangdong and Chen Fu only felt weird listening to it. Not only did the lyrics make people After hearing it, I was excited. The melody was even more beautiful, far beyond what the opera could compare to. The four of them looked at each other and found that the other three looked confused. Since the Emeishan Summit, the nine-fingered demon beggar Fang Zhongqiong and the yin-yang scholar Nangong Jie have recognized Hong Tianxiao as their master. After Hong Tianxiao ascended the throne, he appointed the nine-fingered demon beggar Fang Zhongqiong as the chief of the imperial guards, and the yin and yang scholar Nangong Jie as the deputy chief of the imperial guards. It was during his free time that he gave some advice on their martial arts, which enabled them to break through the bottleneck that they had been unable to break through for more than ten years, and suddenly jumped into the ranks of top masters. As a result, the two of them were deeply aware of Hong Tianxiao's greatness. Well, loyally guard the safety of the palace. After humming a tune for a while, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt sleepy, so he stretched himself and went to sleep in the cabin. The nine-fingered demon beggar Fang Zhongqiong and the Yin-Yang scholar Nangong Jie hurriedly followed, guarding on both sides of the door of Hong Tianxiao's cabin. In addition to their famous weapons, each of them carried two firecrackers and dozens of ammunition. After half a year of shooting practice, both of them became sharpshooters like Hong Tianxiao, and they could even shoot left and right. Not long after Hong Tianxiao returned to the cabin, soldiers suddenly came to report that an island had been found ahead. When Hong Tianxiao heard this, his sleepiness suddenly disappeared, and he thought, it is impossible, how come they have arrived so quickly. When the soldiers who were sent to investigate the island came back, they found out that the island was deserted and just an isolated island. Later, when Hong Tianxiao took control of the Japanese Archipelago, he realized that this island was just a small island located in the southwest of the Japanese Archipelago. Its name was Jeju Island. Since Jeju Island is far away from the Japanese Archipelago, there are also It was a five-day voyage and thus remained uninhabited. Five days later, Hong Tianxiao's fleet finally arrived in Japan after twenty days of sailing, and a brutal genocide began. After receiving the report from the patrol boat ahead, Hong Tianxiao did not choose to land immediately. Instead, he asked all warships to temporarily anchor thirty miles away from the Japanese Islands. On the autumn night, the sea surface was already cool, and there was no abnormality on the turbulent sea. Only Hong Tianxiao's one hundred and fifty ships were slowly moving forward. Since the Japanese archipelago was far away from the Asian continent (there was no Asia at that time) name) and did not defend the coastline, so Hong Tianxiao's army was able to land quietly. The place where Shunjun landed was an abandoned port on Kyushu Island, which is the southernmost island among the four major islands in Japan. It has a radius of only 36,500 square kilometers and a population of more than one million people. At this time, the population of Japan was about 12 million, but the number of troops was already 800,000. It was never thought that such an army would cross the ocean. The Japanese shogunate Tokugawa Ietsuna led one of them. 600,000 troops were sent to North Korea, leaving only 200,000 troops in the country. These 200,000 troops are mainly distributed on Kyushu Island, Honshu Island, Shikoku Island and Hokkaido Island. Among them, 20,000 troops are stationed on Kyushu Island and 20,000 troops are stationed on Honshu Island. One hundred thousand troops were stationed, 30,000 troops were stationed on Shikoku Island, and 50,000 troops were stationed on Hokkaido Island. Among the four major islands, Honshu Island has the largest area and the largest number of troops. The capital of Japan, Edo (later Tokyo), is located on this island. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s tactics were very clear. He would first encircle Kyushu Island, then Shikoku Island, then go north to attack Hokkaido Island, and finally bombard Edo on the seaside with red artillery, and then more than 100,000 troops landed in Edo. Attack in three directions: north, west and south, sweeping across Honshu Island. The first target was Kyushu Island. In order to worry about the leakage of the news and prepare the other three islands, Hong Tianxiao ordered Fang Zhongqiong to lead four warships and a dozen small boats to lie between Kyushu Island, Honshu Island and Shikoku Island. Once the Japanese were discovered Fishing boat, send a small boat to catch up and kill the peopleThe sea area was sealed off to prevent the Japanese Emperor from escaping through the water. The Japanese emperor of this generation is Emperor Reigen. Emperor Reigen is the 16th prince of Emperor Goo, and his mother is Sono Kuniko, the daughter of Imperial Minister Sono Moto. Emperor Reigen has a strong personality, firm will, and heroic style. When negotiating with the shogunate, he also expressed his position clearly. He also began to restore ancient rituals such as the Dachang Festival and made contributions. In 1684, he began to have the idea of ??abdicating the throne to the Crown Prince, Prince Asahito, but due to the visit of the general Tokugawa Tsunayoshi at the time, he did not officially abdicate until 1687. He became the Supreme Emperor and implemented the imperial government as the Supreme Emperor. In response to the Emperor's rigid and arbitrary attitude, the shogunate also stepped up its interference in the court, forcing the Emperor to cease administration. Emperor Reigen was shocked when he learned that Honshu Island had been surrounded by Dashun's 400,000 musketeers. He quickly ordered Tokugawa Tsunayoshi, the eldest son of Shogun Tokugawa Ietsuna, to lead the 70,000-strong army on Honshu Island to resist. , and at the same time urgently recruited 200,000 troops from the civilian population, all of which were handed over to Tokugawa Tsunayoshi. Tokugawa Tsunayoshi is the most outstanding of all the sons of Tokugawa Ietsuna. He has been influenced by his Tokugawa Ietsuna since he was a child. His martial arts and strategy are both first-class. However, with 270,000 people fighting against an army of 400,000, and these 20 Only 70,000 of the 70,000 people were regular troops, and the opponent's 400,000-strong army were all musketeers. No matter how powerful Tokugawa Tsunayoshi was, he could not escape the fate of defeat. Although the residents of the entire Honshu Island were helping Tokugawa Tsunayoshi to fight against Dashun's musketeers, they still could not stop the powerful offensive of Dashun's muskets. The defense circle shrank tighter and tighter, and slowly reached fifty miles outside the Japanese Imperial Palace. The Iwagakure ninja village. My new book "The Peerless Medical God" has been put on the shelves. It is guaranteed to be exciting, constantly updated, and completed. I hope everyone will continue to support Yang Laosan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 420 Yumei and Yumei You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Three of Japan's four islands have been wiped out, leaving only this one with the largest area and the largest population. In addition to Honshu Island, where the capital is located, three of the five major ninja villages in Japan have also been wiped out. They are the Kumogakure Ninja. Zhe Village, Kirigakure Ninja Village, Sand Hidden Ninja Village, only Konoha Ninja Village and Iwagakure Ninja Village remain. When Dashun's Musket Army reduced the Japanese army's defense circle to fifty miles outside the Japanese Imperial Palace, Konoha Ninja Village also followed the footsteps of the other three ninja villages. Only one Iwagakure ninja remained in the five major ninja villages. Village, the leader of this ninja village is Jingchuan Yumi who was newly promoted to Tsuchikage. Every time Dashun's musketeers attacked a ninja village, they encountered stubborn resistance. The origin of the Bushido spirit of the Yamato nation was the ninja, and later it slowly developed to the middle and high-level commanders of the army. These four ninja villages all resisted desperately, and none of them surrendered. When they were finally defeated, they all committed suicide. However, there was no movement at the Iwagakure Ninja Village. This made Hong Tianxiao feel strange. Could it be that something happened to the Iwagakure Ninja Village? Although Jingchuan Yumi has become a Tsuchikage, at this critical moment when the country is destroyed and the family is destroyed, how can the other ninjas sit idly by? Jingchuan Yumi's order of not resisting will definitely not have any effect, but may be criticized by everyone. Fight back. Just when Hong Tianxiao was extremely confused, he suddenly received a letter from Jingchuan Yumi, saying that she had taken control of the Yanyin Ninja Village and asked Hong Tianxiao to go and deal with it. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and was about to follow the ninja who delivered the message, but suddenly he noticed an inadvertent proud smile flashing across his face. Hong Tianxiao's heart skipped a beat and he thought to himself, if Jingchuan Yumi controlled the situation in Iwagakure Ninja Village, how could he not come here to invite him in person? It seems that there must be some fraud involved. Hehe, how could he almost forget about the soul-pulling technique? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao also showed an evil smile on his face. In the Iwagakure Ninja Village, the ninja who delivered the message came back first to report that Hong Tianxiao was here alone and had already arrived at the village gate. Hearing this, Kagekawa Yumi's face showed not only no joy, but a look of pain. Jounin Toyoda Yoshikuma looked at it and said with a strange smile: "What's wrong, my Tsuchikage-sama, could it be that your sweetheart is here?" Are you not happy at all? Huh, don¡¯t forget that your sister Yumi Kagegawa is still in our hands. You can look to the right. If you dare to show a hint in a while, Yumiko will be gang-raped to death." Jingchuan Yumi has seen the situation on the right countless times. How could he not know that Toyota Yoshikuma¡¯s words are not alarmist? However, she still couldn't help but look to the right again, the look of pain on her face getting even worse. On the right, Jingchuan Yumi was naked, her hands and feet were tied with ropes, and they were pulled to all four sides, making Jingchuan Yumi's body become a "big" shape. Next to Kagekawa Yumi, eight equally naked ninjas stood. The eight people were staring at Kagekawa Yumi's infinitely beautiful body. As soon as Toyoda Yoshikuma gave the order, the eight people would pounce on him. Originally, after Jingchuan Yumi returned, he was promoted to the capital territory of Iwagakure Ninja Village. Then at Jingchuan Yumi's suggestion, the supreme leader of the ninjas, Tennin, gave up the plan to send ninjas to the Central Plains again, and The target was temporarily shifted to North Korea. After nearly a year, the ninjas destroyed all the defenses of North Korea and assassinated many of North Korea's leading generals, so Tokugawa Ietsuna launched a war of aggression against North Korea. Unexpectedly, in just a few months, Hong Tianxiao sent a large army to attack the four Japanese islands. When Dashun¡¯s army destroyed Kyushu Island, Shikoku Island and Hokkaido Island, and began to encircle Honshu Island, the Japanese on Honshu Island got the news, as did the beautiful Iwagakure Ninja Village in Jingchuan. Ninjas have been trained since childhood to prefer death to surrender. Therefore, at this juncture, the more than 300 ninjas in Iwagakure Ninja Village strongly requested Jingchuan Yumi to lead them to resist Dashun's army. Seeing this, Jingchuan Yumi knew that he could no longer control the situation in Iwagakure Ninja Village, so he pretended to agree to everyone and agreed to set out tomorrow to resist Dashun's Musket Army. That night, Jingchuan Yumi discussed with her sister Jingchuan Yumi and planned to leave the Iwagakure Ninja Village at night and defect to Hong Tianxiao. However, they did not expect their discussion to be overheard by their servants, who secretly told Toyota Yoshikuma. All ninja villages have five jounin, only Iwagakure ninja village has six. Toyoda Yoshikuma did not follow the Tsuchikage to the Central Plains because he was ill, but he also saved his life. Toyoda Yoshikuma is the second master among the Iwagakure ninja Murakami Ninja. Only behind Kagekawa Yumi, he has long coveted the position of Tsuchikage. This time, Tsuchikage led his troops to the Central Plains to assist the Demon Sect in ambushing the Huashan Sect, but they came back failed. Tsuchikage even died, and all the masters he brought were also gone. Toyota Yoshikuma thought he would become the Tsuchikage this time.At this time, all his acupuncture points, even the mute point, were hit, and he could not move at all. The same was true for the five of them at this moment. At this time, the five chunin understood how terrifying Hong Tianxiao was. They could not even see his movements, but they could already feel their acupuncture points being tapped. Before the five chunin could become afraid, they became curious. After Hong Tianxiao came to the opposite side of Jingchuan Yumi, he remained motionless. Then he saw Jingchuan Yumi nodding or shaking his head with a dull look on his face. After about a stick of incense, Hong Tianxiao's figure suddenly moved and disappeared in an instant. Then, including Toyota Yoshikuma, they heard "bang bang" sounds from Yumi Kagegawa's side, eight in total. Although they couldn't see what was going on over there, Toyoda Yoshikuma and the others knew that Hong Tianxiao must have killed the eight people. Fear began to spread in their hearts. The six Toyota Yoshikuma now only had one thought of dying. After a while, the six of them heard the heavy breathing of a man and a woman from the other side, and then saw Jing Chuan Youyou stood up with a flushed face and walked over there. Toyoda Yoshikuma and the others knew what was happening over there without even thinking about it. They were secretly happy in their hearts, and they all began to exercise their skills, trying to unlock the acupuncture points and escape from this terrible place. However, two hours passed, and the screams and gasps gradually disappeared. The six people also failed to unlock the acupuncture points, and all of them were sweating profusely from exhaustion. After a while, when the sparse sound of getting dressed ended, Hong Tianxiao brought Jingchuan Yumei and Jingchuan Yumei, whose faces were still flushed, to the place between the six of them, "Youmei, Yumei, these six people are friends." Let you deal with it, I'll go outside." Hong Tianxiao just left these words and walked out without looking back. This sentence not only pronounced the death penalty for the six Toyota Jixiong people, but also sentenced the eighty people outside. The death penalty for multiple genin. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 421 Princess Xiuzhao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Hong Tianxiao solved the matter at the Iwagakure Ninja Village, Dashun's musketeers had compressed the defense circle of Tokugawa Tsunayoshi's army to within thirty miles around the palace. Although victory was in sight, the musketeers encountered great resistance. They are becoming more and more tenacious, and casualties are beginning to occur. Japan is about to be destroyed. Some casualties are nothing. What Hong Tianxiao wants now is the result, not to mention that there are only hundreds of casualties so far. "Youmei, Yumei, I am leading my army to destroy your country. Don't you hate me?" Feeling the indifferent attitude shown by the two women behind him, Hong Tianxiao felt very strange. He couldn't help but turn around and saw the look in their eyes. As expected, there was no trace of hatred in his eyes, but instead a look of tenderness. Jingchuan Youmei sighed and said: "Master, if I had met my master before, this slave would have taken up arms and resisted to the death like them. However, after nearly a year, this slave has become more and more aware that The master is right. Aggression is the nature of our country. As long as there is strength and opportunity, aggression will occur, and the methods are extremely cruel. The slave has also considered this issue carefully. If he wants to prevent aggression in this world, then There is only one way, and that is to leave only one ethnic group." "Only one ethnic group is left?" Hong Tianxiao's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he nodded as if he had some understanding. In history, great kings appeared in many countries and led armies to conquer all over the world. The territory of the country once increased. Genghis Khan in China, Napoleon in France, and the tyrannical Roman Empire. However, after a few years, all the land they occupied was lost. The fundamental reason why they were taken back by the locals was precisely because of the different ethnic groups. If Hong Tianxiao's policy towards Japan was like today's, killing everyone and then immigrating there, how could there be any resistance? Jingchuan Youmei didn't know that it was precisely because of her words that Hong Tianxiao decided on the future aggression policy of coexistence of killing and assimilation, and caused countless people to die under the guns of the Dashun Musketeers. This is a story later. , let¡¯s not mention it for now. "Your Majesty, the Emperor of Japan has sent people to ask for peace." Just when Hong Tianxiao had some idea, Fang Zhongqiong, the nine-fingered demon beggar, came closer. "Seek peace?" The global strategy had just emerged, but was suddenly interrupted by the nine-fingered demon beggar Fang Zhongqiong. Hong Tianxiao was extremely unhappy and snorted coldly, "Can't the Emperor of Japan see that I want to destroy his country? Are you determined to send someone over to ask for peace? How can I agree? Well, I can use the trick and let the envoy come over. I want to hear the conditions and sincerity of their peace request. " "According to the order." Fang Zhongqiong, the nine-fingered demon beggar, bowed and retreated. After a while, a short middle-aged man, only about 1.4 meters tall, was brought in. "The envoy of Japan, Jiro Okamura, has met His Majesty Emperor Dashun." The middle-aged man came to Hong Tianxiao and hurriedly bowed respectfully. Although his height and appearance were not that good, his fluent Chinese was indeed Hong Tianxiao was slightly surprised. Hong Tianxiao immediately showed an unhappy look on his face and shouted: "Great Japan? Hum, the country is about to be destroyed, and you dare to call yourself Great Japan. It seems that you don't have any sincerity in asking for peace this time. Someone, will Drive this envoy out, and then convey my will to attack the Japanese Imperial Palace within three days." "Your Majesty Dashun, the emperor is really sincere. The emperor also asked the villain to bring a gift for peace." Jiro Okamura did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would change his face so quickly. He couldn't adapt for a while, so he had to reveal his final trump card. Hong Tianxiao waved his hand towards Fang Zhongqiong, meaning to wait for a while, and then he laughed strangely and said: "A gift? What gift? Did the Emperor of Japan give me his daughter, or his concubine?" I?" Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was slightly relieved, Okamura Jiro hurriedly nodded and said: "Your Majesty Dashun, in order to express his sincerity in seeking peace, the emperor specially sent Princess Oh, Your Royal Highness the Princess to serve His Majesty Dashun." "Oh, Princess of Japan, please bring me here to see if you can catch my eye, this peace petition can continue. Otherwise, I and the Emperor of Japan can only meet in the Japanese Imperial Palace." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be seductive. Fascinated. "Her Royal Highness Princess Hideaki is the most beautiful woman in Japan. Please let her in right now." Jiro Okamura was overjoyed and hurriedly waved his hand behind him, only to see a beautiful woman dressed in a Japanese kimono walking over. He came about five steps in front of Hong Tianxiao, took a moment, and said softly: "Xiuzhao has met the emperor." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment. Firstly, she was as beautiful as Jingchuan Yumei. Secondly, Princess Xiuzhao spoke fluent Chinese. She even knew that Hong Tianxiao should be called "Emperor". You must know that as a princess of a country, not to mention going abroad, even leaving the palace is extremely difficult. This is the case in China, and Japan is also closed.?I admire the emperor for being so tough. No wonder Little Japan will be so awesome in the future. I dare say that these people do have such tenacity and rigidity in their bones. "Hahahaha, beg for mercy, can you let me go if I beg for mercy? Besides, our Yamato nation will never kneel down and beg for mercy from outsiders. There is a saying in your Dashun, which is called the winner and the loser. Since all men in Japan die, The emperor will not stay alone in this world. I hope you can treat Hideaki kindly and give me a favor as soon as possible." This is true for Honshu Island, and Emperor Reigen can naturally guess that the same is true for Kyushu Island, Shikoku Island and Hokkaido Island. This tragic situation. "Okay, since you want to die so much, I will satisfy you. However, I will tell you one thing before you die. After your death, I will send a message to Tokugawa Ietsuna who is far away in North Korea in your name. An edict stated that Oshun was leading an army to attack Japan, and the two armies were in a stalemate on Honshu Island. After Tokugawa Ietsuna saw the edict, he would immediately lead his army back. In this way, the remaining 600,000 people in Japan would be Enter my encirclement. By that time, you will have an additional 600,000 troops protecting you on the Huangquan Road. Hahahaha, come here, pull out the Emperor of Japan and chop him down." In the shock and anger of the Emperor of Japan, Hong Tianxiao I couldn't help but laugh out loud. "Youyou are a devil." Emperor Lingyuan just shouted this before being pulled out by two Dashun soldiers, and then he fainted from anger. "Your Majesty, this servant wants to ask your Majesty for something." After Emperor Lingyuan was pulled out, Princess Xiuzhao hurriedly knelt on the ground. Hong Tianxiao said calmly: "Could it be that you want to beg me to spare your father's life?" Princess Xiuzhao shook her head slightly and said miserably: "I don't dare. Since the emperor is determined to kill all the men in Japan, how can he spare his father? However, I heard that the emperor only wants Japanese women over thirty years old." If I want to kill you, I beg the emperor I beg the emperor to spare my mother and queen." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 422: Emperor Reigen¡¯s Harem You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Your mother?" Hong Tianxiao was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the object of Princess Xiuzhao's intercession was not Emperor Lingyuan but Queen Lingyuan. A scene of the fragrant scene of Princess Xiuzhao and her daughter serving him on the same bed flashed in his mind. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. "Exactly, I hope the emperor will be kind to you. I can guarantee that my mother will be as loyal to the emperor as a slave in the future and will never have any thoughts of rebellion." Princess Xiuzhao did not see the flash of lust in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, otherwise , how could she need to beg so hard again. Hong Tianxiao said: "Xiuzhao, can you represent your queen mother? How do you know that your queen mother will not hate me? Let's do this, Xiuzhao, I just killed your father. If I execute your queen mother now, It may be a bit cruel to you, but I think it¡¯s better to go with you to the harem and meet your mother. Life or death depends on her reaction. How about that?¡± "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness. Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness." Xiuzhao is also a smart man. He basically understands what Hong Tianxiao means. As long as she can keep her mother's life, it doesn't matter whether mother and daughter serve him in bed together. What could be more important than life. After a while, accompanied by Kagekawa Yumi, Kagekawa Yumi and Princess Hideaki, Hong Tianxiao came to the harem of Emperor Reigen. This place had only been entered by Emperor Reigen. This time, not only was Hong Tianxiao added, There are also the nine-fingered demon beggar Fang Zhongqiong and the yin-yang scholar Nangong Jie, as well as a large group of imperial guards carrying guns. Today¡¯s weather is good. Although spring has not completely arrived, it is not that cold anymore. The warm sunshine is shining on the body, which makes people feel very comfortable. Hong Tianxiao found a large piece of green grassland, ordered people to move the throne there, and then ordered people to call all the concubines, princesses and maids in the harem. Beauty pageant? The thought came to everyone's mind that Hong Tianxiao was trying to test Queen Lingyuan's will and planned to select a few stunning beauties from the Japanese Emperor's harem to enrich his harem. However, it is normal for Hong Tianxiao to do this. Not only do the kings of new dynasties in Chinese history do this, but they also do it even when they fight abroad. Genghis Khan in Chinese history had many beauties in his harem from Europe and West Asia. The so-called This is what it means to be a successful king and lose a bandit. The defeated party will not only lose their rights and land, but their wives and daughters will also become the playthings of the victor. After understanding Hong Tianxiao's intentions, Princess Xiuzhao naturally began to figure out which of these concubines, princesses and maids could win Hong Tianxiao's eyes. As long as Hong Tianxiao could be satisfied, sparing Queen Lingyuan would naturally become a trivial matter. After all, all the men on the Japanese island were dead. Even if Queen Lingyuan refused to give in, she couldn't afford to cause any trouble. In half an hour, driven by the muskets of the imperial guards, the Yingying Yanyans were driven out of each room in the harem one by one, and all came towards the large piece of green grassland where Hong Tianxiao was. There was actually a There are more than a thousand people, all of them are extremely beautiful, some have sad faces, some are sobbing, and some have expressionless faces. The different expressions show the different personalities of these women. "Queen Mother, come and pay homage to His Majesty Emperor Dashun." Princess Xiuzhao was thinking about which stunning beauties she would recommend to Hong Tianxiao, and hurriedly called Queen Lingyuan to pay homage to Hong Tianxiao. After occupying the palace, the news about the harem and the outer palace was naturally cut off. Queen Lingyuan didn't know that Hong Tianxiao killed Emperor Lingyuan, but she was also a smart woman. From the fact that Hong Tianxiao killed all the Japanese men, she knew It can be seen that Emperor Reigen will definitely not survive. In fact, even without this genocide policy, when a country is destroyed, even if other men do not die, none of the men in the royal family will survive. I saw a graceful and elegant woman in her thirties, wearing a large kimono, walking forward. There was no expression on her face, and her brows were very similar to Princess Hideaki. Queen Lingyuan came to stand four steps in front of Hong Tianxiao, made a ninety-degree bow, and said respectfully: "Yu and Zhaozi have met His Majesty the Emperor Dashun." What a peerless beauty, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but admire her in her heart. Her beauty and charm were peerless. She was much more attractive than Princess Xiuzhao who was still in her youth. Hong Tianxiao immediately had the feeling of Jiang Yu and Zhaozi. The urge to take off all her clothes and ride on her as he pleases. Although there was such an impulse in his heart, Hong Tianxiao showed no signs of it on his face. He just asked lightly: "Zhaozi, right? Do you know about my genocide policy towards Japan?" There was no trace of fear on the faces of Yu and Zhaozi, and they replied softly: "Your Majesty, your Majesty, Zhaozi knows that all men will be killed, and no women over thirty years old will be spared." &nTwo older sisters and one younger sister. " "Well, since I have your recommendations, they must be all peerless beauties, so let's stay. Today you have done a good job in recommending beauties. The women in this palace will not be killed. Except for you sixteen, the rest will be temporarily detained. Get up, and when you return home in the future, you can reward the meritorious soldiers who went on this expedition." With these sixteen most beautiful ones, Hong Tianxiao naturally looked down on the rest. The conversation between the two just now was very low, and now it is time to To deal with the remaining women, Hong Tianxiao raised his voice a lot so that everyone could hear him clearly. Fang Zhongqiong and Nangong Jie naturally heard it, but the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and Princess Xiuzhao just now was very low. Although they were not weak in skills, they did not dare to eavesdrop, so they did not know which sixteen Hong Tianxiao was talking about. You looked at me on purpose, and I looked at you, without daring to say a word. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he said: "Xiuzhao, keep the fifteen of them and stand aside." After a while, the more than a thousand beauties from the Japanese Imperial Palace were escorted down. On this huge piece of green grass, only the beautiful sisters Jingchuan, Princess Xiuzhao and her daughter, the seven royal fairies and the seven beauties recommended by Princess Xiuzhao were left. There were eighteen people in total. Hong Tianxiao's pervert nature suddenly came out, and he laughed loudly and said: "There is a big bed in the harem. Tonight I will let you try my golden gun, which is invincible, hahahaha." Among the eighteen girls, only four of the eighteen girls could understand Hong Tianxiao's words. Jingchuan Yumei and Jingchuan Yumei had already seen it, and there was a look of expectation in their eyes. Yuhe Zhaozi and Princess Xiuzhao He showed an expression of disbelief, and the other women didn't know what Hong Tianxiao said. Even so, they could guess what this man wanted to do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 423: Lots of happy events You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Having made a plan to annihilate Tokugawa Ietsuna's 600,000-strong army, Hong Tianxiao temporarily lived in the Imperial Palace of the Emperor of Japan. Edo is located at the southernmost tip of the Kanto Plain on Honshu Island. It is close to the sea and has a humid climate. It was just a small fishing village in its earliest days. It was only because the Tokugawa shogunate established power here in 1603 that Edo became what it is today. At this time, it is definitely a beautiful thing to be at the beach, blowing the refreshing and slightly cooler sea breeze, and feeling the breath of the ocean. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't known that tsunamis and earthquakes often occurred here, he might have used the Japanese Imperial Palace as his residence and lived here for a few months every year. Hong Tianxiao spent time waiting here, naturally not because he wanted to live happily with the eighteen girls in the Japanese Emperor's palace every day, but because he was waiting for Tokugawa Ietsuna's army to come and die. Just after Hong Tianxiao had just wiped out all the Japanese men on the four Japanese islands, the entire North Korea had been completely captured by Tokugawa Ietsuna's army, and all the men of the Korean royal family were killed by Tokugawa Ietsuna. However, the resistance in various places was too fierce. Korean people often attacked the local Japanese garrison, some were large or small. In addition, due to the deaths in the war of aggression against Korea, Tokugawa Ietsuna's 600,000-strong army was actually only a remnant. More than 430,000 people died, of which more than 30% were those who died after occupying North Korea. Such casualties made Tokugawa Ietsuna go crazy and issued a decision that was close to genocide. As long as there was an attack on Japanese soldiers in a place, all the people in that place would be killed, leaving only young and beautiful women for the Japanese. Soldiers vented their animal desires, which was the prototype of comfort women. However, as a result, the resistance across North Korea has not diminished, but has become more intense. When the information that the Japanese mainland was attacked reached Tokugawa Ietsuna, the number of Japanese troops was reduced a lot. It is now 360,000. However, more than half of the places in North Korea were massacred. Tokugawa Ietsuna suddenly fell into conflict and anxiety. If he once led his troops to withdraw, all his previous efforts would be in vain, because if he wanted to return to save the homeland, he would not be able to lead too few troops. After all, the Japanese invaded the mainland. Dashun's army numbered 300,000 (Hong Tianxiao wrote less than 100,000). If most of them are taken away and a few are left behind, the Korean people's resistance will naturally become more intense, and they may wipe out this part of the Japanese army and restore the country. Just before Tokugawa Ietsuna had time to make a decision, another piece of news that caused him great pain came. That was the news spread throughout North Korea that Emperor Dashun personally led an army of 400,000 to attack. Japan's homeland has captured Kyushu, Shikoku and Hokkaido islands at a cost of 100,000 people. It is currently attacking Honshu Island with all its strength, and Tokugawa Ietsuna is going to lead the army to rescue the homeland. If once Tokugawa Ietsuna leads his army to rescue and attack the Dashun army from both sides, the Dashun army will undoubtedly be defeated. In this case, once Tokugawa Ietsuna defeats the Dashun army that attacked Japan, he will inevitably invade North Korea again. At that time, no country will send troops to rescue anymore. Once the news spread, it was like dropping a bomb into the sea, and the undulating sea suddenly turned into violent winds and huge waves. The resistance across North Korea became more intense. In many places, even women, children and even elderly people joined the team to fight back the Japanese army with sticks. The casualties are getting bigger and bigger; the hatred is getting deeper and deeper; the conflicts can no longer be resolved. A month later, when Tokugawa Ietsuna embarked on the road back to save the homeland with only 200,000 troops, the original 600,000 troops now had only a little more than 200,000 left. Similarly, North Korea, which originally had a population of 13 million, has only more than one million people left, and there is not a single man among them, all of them are women. Without men, North Korea's resistance was almost gone. Only then did Tokugawa Ietsuna confidently lead all the troops back to save the mainland. After all, a Korean country without men could no longer be a country. When Tokugawa Ietsuna defeated Dashun When the army came back again, this place would be part of Japanese territory. Tokugawa Ietsuna¡¯s abacus was very good, but Hong Tianxiao¡¯s abacus was even better. He had already set a huge trap waiting for Tokugawa Ietsuna¡¯s army. Hong Tianxiao made a plan to use the resistance of the Korean people to wear down the Japanese army, but he did not expect that the resistance of the Korean people would be so fierce, and the result would be so perfect. In this way, as long as the 200,000 troops of Tokugawa Ietsuna were destroyed, , Korea and Japan without men can only become part of the Dashun Empire. The result was naturally as Hong Tianxiao expected. As soon as Tokugawa Ietsuna's 200,000 troops landed on Honshu Island, they were surrounded and annihilated by the Dashun Musket Army. First there was a bombardment by red-coated artillery, and then there was concentrated shooting by the Dashun Musketeers. In just half an hour, more than half of the 200,000-strong army fell. Encountering the baptism of muskets for the first time, the Japanese army obviously could not adapt and stillXiao has more and more women, and Ake's worries are getting more and more serious. This time Hong Tianxiao is going to Japan personally, and Ake is always paying attention to the news from Hong Tianxiao. First, she accepted eighteen Japanese beauties in Japan, and all of them were more beautiful than her, which made Akko's heart feel like it had been severely tugged. After this news, there was news that Hong Tianxiao went to North Korea for a beauty pageant. Akko began to worry about herself. She was worried that because she could not break the knot of mother and daughter serving one husband, she would lose Hong Tianxiao forever. After all, with the changes of women around her, The more and more times Hong Tianxiao missed her, the less he thought about her. Finally, three days before Hong Tianxiao returned to Beijing, Ake, who could not bear the torture, finally took the initiative to come to Yuanyuan Pavilion. After Chen Yuanyuan heard this, she was naturally overjoyed. If she still had a trace of guilt or uneasiness in this life, it was because she had robbed her daughter's man. Now that A'ke could figure this out, Chen Yuanyuan would never have it again from then on. Any thoughts are over. After canonizing A Ke as a noble concubine, in the next month, Yuwen Xianyue, Qin Yuhong, Sun Lifeng, Yuan Yuying, Su Xiaomei, Bai Hanmei, and He Tianyun also became the concubines of Hong Tianxiao's harem. Two months later, from Persia Zhu Meier, who came back, also discovered that the Suzaku Dynasty had indeed won the hearts of the Persian people, and gradually believed Hong Tianxiao's words. After Hong Tianxiao's sweet words, she also became one of the women in Hong Tianxiao's harem. The book is finished today, so stay tuned! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 424 The Chinese Empire Dominates You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the third year of Dashun, Hong Tianxiao took Zhao Liangdong as his commander and led an army of 300,000 people to march north to conquer the Rakshasa Kingdom. It lasted one year and expanded the territory to 1.5 million square kilometers. The two sides signed a treaty in Nerchinsk, and the Dashun army stopped moving northward. The Rakshasa Kingdom recognized that all 1.5 million square kilometers were Dashun's territory, and then ceded 600,000 square kilometers in the northwest of Dashun to the Dashun Empire, and even compensated the Dashun Empire with 500 million taels of silver. . Three months later, Hong Tianxiao found another excuse and sent Sun Sike to march north again with an army of 400,000. Because he paid 500 million taels of silver as compensation and lost another 2.1 million square kilometers of land, the strength of the Rakshasa Kingdom was greatly reduced. , and three months have not changed the military contrast between Dashun and Rakshasa Kingdom. In one year, Sun Sike expanded four million square kilometers of territory for Dashun. These four million square kilometers of land are on the east and west sides of the Rakshasa Kingdom. The European part of Russia's territory is all owned by Dashun. After this battle, the Rakshasa Kingdom has been completely surrounded by Dashun on three sides. The Rakshasa Kingdom was unable to resist the Dashun army, so it had to sue for peace again. The two sides signed an agreement in Kiev. The Rakshasa Kingdom recognized that the four million square kilometers of land occupied by Dashun were Dashun's territory, and then paid compensation to Dashun Silver Ten 100 million taels, and then sent Princess Sophia, and the Dashun army stopped. After the two wars, the Rakshasa Kingdom not only lost most of its territory, but also lost 1.5 billion silver, and its national power was greatly damaged. In order to cope with the possible next attack by the Dashun army, the emperor of the Rakshasa Kingdom had to increase the collection of taxes, which made the people's livelihood in the country miserable, and the Rakshasa Kingdom was completely caught in internal and external troubles. Princess Sophia is a very remarkable figure in the history of the Rakshasa Kingdom. This time she stepped forward at a critical moment when Rakshasa was facing domestic and foreign troubles, and took the initiative to ask to be with Emperor Dashun, hoping to seduce her with her beauty. Live in Hong Tianxiao and save the Rakshasa Kingdom from its imminent destruction. "However, when Princess Sophia arrived in Beijing, she discovered that Hong Tianxiao had too many beauties in the harem, and there were twenty or thirty people more beautiful than her. Sofia suddenly felt that she had done something very stupid and took this irreversible step without any investigation. Soon, Hong Tianxiao's power conquered Sophia. This shrewd woman even discovered that even if there were not so many beauties around Hong Tianxiao, and even if her beauty was definitely the first among Hong Tianxiao's women, she could not bewitched. This man can only be fascinated by this man. Just one month after Sophia was named a beauty by Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao once again launched the final battle against the Rakshasa Kingdom. This time he sent Wang Jinbao to lead the army with an army of 400,000 to launch a war of annihilation against Russia. The war lasted for eight months. After paying the price of 50,000 casualties, the Rakshasa Kingdom finally disappeared from the world's historical stage. When dealing with the Rakshasa Kingdom, Hong Tianxiao would not dare to adopt the same policy of annihilation as he did against Japan. After all, the Rakshasa Kingdom is a country with a vast territory and a large population. If all its men were killed, once the resistance of the Rakshasa Kingdom's people was aroused, an army of 400,000 would be lost. Even with more than half of the casualties, it still couldn't be completed. Hong Tianxiao adopted an assimilation policy and sent Han officials to the Rakshasa Kingdom. At the same time, he allowed the Han people to move north and the Rakshasa people to move south and live in mixed communities. At the same time, he strictly required officials from various places to treat Han and Rakshasa people completely equally. Furthermore, Vigorously promote the Chinese language among Rakshasa people and set up rewards. The Rakshasa people who are the first to become proficient in Chinese will be exempted from taxes for one year. Hong Tianxiao even strongly advocated intermarriage between Han people and Rakshasa people. Anyone who intermarryed with Rakshasa people would be exempted from military service and three months of taxes at home. In three years, thanks to Hong Tianxiao's efforts, the Rakshasa people and the Han people have completely mixed together, and there are countless intermarrying people. Because of the policy of treating everyone equally, the Rakshasa people did not resist at all. Some Rakshasa people even felt that Hong Tianxiao was a hundred times wiser than the previous Rakshasa emperor. In three years, Hong Tianxiao assimilated the Rakshasa people and rested his army. In the past three years, the science and technology of the Dashun Empire has also made great progress. The reform of the cotton textile industry enabled the Dashun Empire to realize mechanized operations for the first time. At the same time, the invention of the steam turbine made the Dashun Empire the first to enter the industrialization, which in turn triggered technological changes in other industrial sectors. Then, the wool textile industry began to use machines, and the linen textile industry followed closely. In other sectors of light industry, such as papermaking, printing and other industries, machines are also gradually used for production. The use of steam engines made the rich coal and iron deposits of the Dashun Empire valuable. Soon, the coal and steel industries became the pillars of the modern industry of the Dashun Empire. In the coal mining industry, in addition to the use of steam pumps, well-drilling machines, safety lights, and drag machines were also invented, which doubled coal production. The development of large-scale machine industry requires the innovation of transportation means to quickly transport the large quantities of products it produces and to supply large quantities of raw materials and fuel. from 1Capital provided the economic prerequisite for the development of the second industrial revolution. The success of the second industrial revolution brought the Dashun Empire into the era of electrification. The application of electricity caused a surge in the economy and technology of the Dashun Empire. Ten years have passed. Under Hong Tianxiao's full management, all countries have stopped resisting and recognized themselves as part of the Dashun Empire. Moreover, the science and technology of the Dashun Empire has also made great progress. Advanced means of transportation such as trains, cars, and airplanes have gradually entered the stage of history. Advanced weapons such as tanks, airplanes, various cannons, and machine guns have also been gradually used in the military. . In the spring of the 22nd year of Dashun, Hong Tianxiao handed over all power to the president, prime minister, Congress, State Council and other power agencies. As he wished, he became an emperor with fame but no power, and in that year he brought Dashun to power. The empire was renamed the Chinese Empire. This year was the 22nd year of the Chinese Empire. Wu Sangui became the first president of the Chinese Empire. After handing over his power, Hong Tianxiao was considered to be without an official position. He was accompanied by a large group of darling wives and concubines in the palace every day. Later, after the emergence of large passenger planes, Hong Tianxiao was not in the palace most of the time. Instead, he took his darling wives and concubines to travel around the world on special planes. In the 31st year of the Chinese Empire, when Wu Sangui's term was about to expire, he submitted an application to Congress for the use of troops in North and South America, which was unanimously approved by the members of Congress. Shi Lang led 100,000 troops to attack North America. Yu Chenglong led 100,000 troops to attack South America. In just one year, the two states became one of the territories of the Chinese Empire. Although Hong Tianxiao was already a famous but powerful emperor, in order to show Hong Tianxiao's contribution to the Dashun Empire, in addition to occupying South America, the second president Yang Weijian imported sixteen Latin beauties to Hong Tianxiao's palace. Thirty-two years, it took the Chinese Empire thirty-two years to unify the world, making the Chinese Empire an empire on which the sun never sets. Remarks at the end of the book: After more than eight months of "Rebirth of the Dragon Cult Leader of the Deer Cauldron", it has finally come to an end. Whether this end is satisfactory or not is up to the readers to judge. Yang Laosan can only say that it is. Tried my best. The content of this book is basically consistent with Yang Laosan's early outline design, but it has one very failing aspect: there are too many women, and the later the women appear, the better. The women originally designed for this book were mainly Wei Xiaobao's seven wives in "The Deer and the Cauldron", and then expanded to Chen Yuanyuan, Ninth Princess, Tao Hongying, Mao Dongzhu, Aqi, Dayu'er, Su Yuer, Yongmu, Shuhui, and Shuzhe , Gu Li'er, Chun Jing'er, Shu Hui, Jiao Waner, Princess Huilun, Wen Qingqing, He Tishou, Sun Zhongjun, An Xiaohui, these women are either the women in "The Deer and the Cauldron" or the "Blue Blood Sword" The women in the film may be real characters in history, but as the writing goes on, Yang Laosan had to make up another demonic sect, and even introduced the Persian Ming sect, so that there were more women in the protagonist. In addition, Later, with the expansion of the country, beauties from abroad flocked to the country, creating an irreversible situation. At this point, the book is considered complete. This is Yang Laosan¡¯s first fan novel, and it is inevitably somewhat unsatisfactory. However, out of guilt for the majority of readers, Yang Laosan has opened another fan novel, which can be regarded as The second part of this book has absorbed the shortcomings of "The Dragon Master" and is guaranteed to be exciting. The protagonist traveled through time again and came to the beautiful world of Yitian, becoming a cook of Wufeng Daomen. When Dai Qisi came by chance, he followed her into the world and met Yin Susu, Ji Xiaofu, Zhao Min, What kind of stories will Zhou Zhiruo, Zhu Jiuzhen and other beauties have? Please click "Next Chapter" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Wedge and Chapter 1: The Cook of Wufeng Knife Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wedge Hunting was a hobby of Hong Tianxiao after he got rid of the power. Because of his love, his women also liked this sport. However, Hong Tianxiao had too many women, and many of them did not understand martial arts. Therefore, Not many women follow Hong Tianxiao out for hunting every time. The most loyal followers are Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E, Ninth Princess, and Luo Yuqing. The other women sometimes follow and sometimes don't. On this day, Hong Tianxiao went out early and entered the mountain as usual, followed naturally by the four daughters Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E, Ninth Princess, and Luo Yuqing. After entering the mountain, Chen Yuanyuan felt that the situation in the mountain today was a little different from the past, but she couldn't tell what the difference was. She looked back at Dong E and the others, and found that they were also looking at her with a little surprise. Chen Yuanyuan originally He wanted to stop and discuss with them, but found that Hong Tianxiao was galloping away, so he hurried to catch up. A day passed, and nothing unusual was found. However, there were more than twice as many animals in the mountains today than in the past, which made Hong Tianxiao and his party extremely productive. Not to mention pheasants and hares, even tigers and native bears were hunted separately. Got two. Chen Yuanyuan and Dong E also secretly felt relieved. However, when the five of them saw that the sky was getting dark and were about to turn back, they suddenly discovered a strange thing. The way they came had disappeared. Moreover, the sky suddenly changed drastically, with clouds rolling in, clouds of fire flying in all directions, and strong winds suddenly rising, which made the five people unable to open their eyes, and their mounts fell to the ground and died one after another. Hong Tianxiao was shocked. He didn't know why such a strange thing happened. Chen Yuanyuan, Dong E and other girls were even more frightened. They gathered around Hong Tianxiao and formed a four-petal lotus shape around him. At this moment, there was a sudden thunder in the sky. When the five people raised their heads, they suddenly discovered that there was a huge circular black hole above their heads. Not only that, this circular black hole also has an incomparable suction force, sucking all five people into it. But what is very strange is that the five dead horses on the ground and the corpses of the pheasants, hares, tigers and bears are the same. Do not move. The speed of ascending to heaven is getting faster and faster. The five people want to speak but they can't open their eyes, and they can't open their eyes. Moreover, the five people have a strange feeling, as if their bodies are getting smaller and smaller. Finally, they felt that the pulling force on their bodies was much smaller. They opened their eyes respectively, but they only saw a vast darkness. Then they felt dizzy and gradually lost consciousness Chapter 1 The Cook of Wufeng Knife Sect The Wufeng Sword Sect is an ancient sect, with a history of more than 300 years since its establishment. However, this sect is not very famous, and its status in the martial arts world can only be in the middle or lower level. First, there are not many people in the Wufeng Sword Sect, only about fifty people in total; secondly, there is no big way to make money in the Wufeng Sword Sect. They only rely on female disciples to embroider and male disciples to chop wood, although they are slightly wealthy. , but not very wealthy; thirdly, Wufeng Sword Clan¡¯s martial arts are not superior martial arts, their internal strength is not superior internal strength, and their swordsmanship is not superior swordsmanship either. However, more than a hundred years ago, a powerful figure emerged from the Wufeng Sword Sect. When he was young, he once had an adventure. He ate some fruit and gained a dozen of internal strength out of thin air, and even improved his sword skills. He made improvements and gained a place in the arena. Although this person's sword skills have been retained, since then, due to the limitations of internal strength, the five phoenix sword sect masters in the past have mastered this set of sword skills, but they have not been able to exert one-tenth of the power. There has never been any master in Daomen. The current owner of the Wufeng Sword Sect is named Wu Tiancheng. There is a nickname in the world called One Sword Shocks the Eight Desolations. This nickname was given by Yun He, the chief escort of the Jinyang Escort Bureau in Taiyuan. The chief commander of Wufeng Dao Sect is in Hedong, Shanxi, not far from the Jinyang Escort Bureau. Wutiancheng and Yunhe also have a very good relationship, so it is convenient for him to give this nickname to him. Such a grand nickname. Of course, Wu Tiancheng is very satisfied with this nickname, but Wu Tiancheng himself knows clearly whether he can shake the Eight Wastelands with one blow. Let alone shake the Eight Wastelands, he can't even shake Shanxi. Let alone others, let's talk about Yunhe. His martial arts skills are between those of his peers. In addition, there is Meng Tianxiong, the head of the Meng family in Shanxi, whose martial arts skills are above him. The Meng family in Shanxi has a long history. Its ancestor is the famous Mencius in Chinese history. As for why the Meng family changed from civil society to martial arts and how they settled in Shanxi, it is impossible to study. However, Meng Tianxiong's sword technique is also unique in the world, and it is called the Four Sword Techniques. In fact, the power of the Four Sword Techniques is greater than that of the Five Phoenix Sword Techniques, but Meng Tianxiong let his second son Meng Zhenghong become his disciple in Wutiancheng. The reason is not understood by outsiders, but Meng Tianxiong and Meng Zhenghong, and even Wu Tiancheng, Tiancheng knew very well in his heart that Meng Zhenghong fell in love with Wu Tiancheng's second daughter Wu Yuejiao. Wu Tiancheng has three daughters and one daughterOnly the Yang Shen Gong can be considered a great success. Over the past ten years, Hong Tianxiao slowly remembered some things, of course mainly things from his first life, which also made him understand that he had arrived in Yitian's world. However, Hong Tianxiao still didn¡¯t remember how he came to this world, but he vaguely felt that he did not come to this world alone. Since he couldn't remember it for the time being, Hong Tianxiao ignored it and calmed down to practice a few martial arts that he slowly remembered: Shenxing Baidu Qinggong Shenfa, Ruyi Sword Technique, Tianshan Liuyang Palm and Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª???¡¯ She¡ª¡ª"no one in Wujiapu knows that there is a first-class master hidden in the fort, and that this first-class master meets them almost every day," she said. Ten years ago, Xie Xun came to Jinyang, Shanxi, and killed Meng Zhengyu, the eldest son of Meng. The news shocked the entire Shanxi. Hong Tianxiao, who was only twelve years old, wanted to meet Xie Xun and tell him the truth about Cheng Kun killing his whole family. However, those days were Wutian City's fiftieth birthday, and the castle celebrated it for six days. By the time Wutian City's fiftieth birthday passed, Xie Xun had already left Shanxi, and Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to give up. As the saying goes, there is no airtight wall in the world. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s martial arts skills were still known by a person in Wujiabao. This person was Wu Yuejiao, the second daughter of Wutiancheng. It was a coincidence that Hong Tianxiao went to buy groceries that morning as usual. Because Wujiabao was not in the city, but on a mountainside outside the city, Hong Tianxiao had to walk nearly ten miles every day to buy groceries. distance. On the way back to Wujiapu, Hong Tianxiao happened to encounter some bandits who wanted to molest two women. The body of a middle-aged man was also lying on the ground. A month ago, there was a severe drought in Shanxi, and there was no grain harvest. Although the government also opened warehouses to help the people, there were too many refugees. Some people had to leave their homes, and some even went into the mountains to become bandits. Since they met, Hong Tianxiao certainly would not stand idly by and take action to save the two women and kill the bandits. After some questioning, it turned out that as expected by Hong Tianxiao, the two women were mother and daughter. The mother's name was Xie Lingyun, and the daughter's name was Xu Yuying. The middle-aged man on the ground was Xu Yuying's father, Xu Ti'an. Their family of three was preparing to leave Hedong and go to Relatives who defected to Tianjin did not want to encounter bandits shortly after leaving the city. With Xu Tian¡¯s death, how could Xie Lingyun and her daughter travel thousands of miles to Tianjin? Hong Tianxiao then brought them back to the fort. Beauties are welcome wherever they go. Xie Lingyun and Xu Yuying are both good-looking. Even compared to Wu Yuejiao, they are not much inferior. Especially Xie Lingyun, who exudes a mature atmosphere all over her body. Even those who are over sixty years old Wu Tiancheng couldn't help but feel excited when he saw it, but he knew that the man in his family was very jealous. Although he felt itchy in his heart, he didn't dare to make any ideas. However, Wu Yuejiao fell in love with Xu Yuying at first sight and asked Xu Yuying to be her maid. Xie Lingyun also went over and served Wu Yuejiao together. When women are together, they inevitably talk more, and talk about almost anything. Although Wu Yuejiao has been delicate since she was a child, she treats her servants very well. In just half a month, the three women have become one. Moreover, during a conversation, the two women completely forgot about Hong Tianxiao's instructions and told him about his martial arts skills. Wu Yuejiao was secretly surprised, especially when she heard that Hong Tianxiao made a big hole in the ground with his palm when burying Xu Ti'an. Not to mention her, even her father Wu Tiancheng did not have this ability, let alone only As for the twenty-two-year-old Hong Tianxiao, Wu Yuejiao's curiosity arose. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 The Second Miss of the Wu Family You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Three days later, Hong Tianxiao got up early and went to the city to buy groceries as usual. On the way back, he felt a person following him, but Hong Tianxiao could tell from the person's footsteps that the person's skills were not high, so he didn't pay much attention. However, when he was still five miles away from Wujiabao, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt a strong wind coming from behind him. It was sharp and swift, and it was a flying knife. It was obviously thrown by that person. Hong Tianxiao was very puzzled. He was just a cook in Wujiabao and had never had any enmity with anyone. Why would this person attack him secretly, and the knife flew towards the back of his head. When the flying knife came a foot away from his head, Hong Tianxiao didn't even look back and caught the flying knife in his hand with his backhand. This is an extremely small flying knife, with a thin blade, a golden handle, and not heavy weight. At first glance, it belongs to a woman. Hong Tianxiao was secretly shocked because he knew who the owner of the flying knife was, so he hurriedly stopped the car and turned around. Sure enough, with Wu Yuejiao's scolding, "Well, your surname is Hong, what secrets do you have hiding in our Wujiapu?", and with this scolding, three more flying knives were formed into glyphs. Flying towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao easily caught the flying knife again, only to see Wu Yuejiao's delicate body flying out of the woods like a roc spreading its wings, landing lightly in front of Hong Tianxiao a foot away. "Second Miss, II am" This incident was a bit too sudden. Hong Tianxiao didn't know how to explain it for a moment, but he also understood that Wu Yuejiao must have heard about her martial arts skills from Xie Lingyun and Xu Yuying, and sighed inwardly. , what Master said, "Only villains and women are difficult to raise in the world" is so right. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's stammering look, Wu Yuejiao became even more suspicious, and shouted: "Tell me, what are your intentions in being an undercover agent in Wujiabao?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but laugh and cry. The Wufeng Dao Sect was just a small sect in the world. It didn't have any peerless martial arts, and it didn't have the wealth to rival the country. The only thing that could make Hong Tianxiao's heart flutter was the Wu Yuejiao in front of him. But of course he didn't dare to say it. Originally, Hong Tianxiao had calculated that this year happened to be Zhang Wuji's return from Binghuo Island, and it was also Zhang Sanfeng's 100th birthday. How could Hong Tianxiao miss it? So he originally wanted to leave without saying goodbye for a while, not wanting the secret of martial arts to be exposed. out. "Second Miss, I misunderstood. When I was in Longsheng Tavern more than ten years ago, I accidentally saved a Taoist priest. It was he who taught me this martial arts, but it only took half a month. A few months later, the Taoist was seriously injured and died, and not long after, the castle owner hired me here." Make it up, you can make it up any way you want, but you can't tell the truth, and even if you tell her, she won't believe it. Wu Yuejiao looked at Hong Tianxiao suspiciously, but she also understood that with Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, even her father was no match. How could anyone like a small sect like Wufeng Sword Sect, or a famous sect like Shaolin Wudang? The big pie is pretty much the same. But she wasn't ready to just let Hong Tianxiao go. Over the years, Wu Tiancheng had been worried about her marriage, and she was also very anxious. The sudden appearance of Hong Tianxiao made her eyes light up. He was extremely handsome and had extremely high martial arts skills. , if there is nothing wrong with his mind, he is naturally the best candidate to become her husband. As for the tricks of the mind, Wu Yuejiao actually had something similar in mind. Killing the bandits and saving Xie Lingyun's mother and daughter without asking for anything in return was enough to prove that he was a humble gentleman in front of beautiful women. In fact, with Hong Tianxiao's romantic style, how could he remain unmoved in the presence of beauty? But since Hong Tianxiao had decided to leave Wujiabao soon and rush to Wudang Mountain in Hubei, how could he provoke those two helpless women? As a weak woman, with Hong Tianxiao's strength in sexual matters, the two women will naturally be unable to leave him after a sudden storm, and the final result is likely to end in lovesickness. "Then why have you been hiding the fact that you know martial arts?" Wu Yuejiao's tone softened as she thought that it was unreasonable for her to embarrass Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao felt relieved when he heard Wu Yuejiao's tone weakened. In the future, he would become famous in the world sooner or later. It didn't matter if people knew this secret, so he smiled bitterly and said, "The second lady never asked Go ahead with me, and besides, I will leave Wujiapu in a few days, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether I say anything or not.¡± "What, you are leaving Wujiapu, where are you going, what are you doing, and how long will it take for you to come back?" She finally found a man who satisfied her, but she didn't expect him to say that she wanted to leave. How could Wu Yuejiao not be anxious? A series of questions flew out in succession. "In Wudang Mountain, Hubei, Master Zhang of the Wudang Sect will celebrate his 100th birthday in a while. I want to see him." Seeing Wu Yuejiao's anxious look, Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, could it be that this girl likes him??After breakfast, I will take Yuying and Aunt Yun to find you. " Hong Tianxiao looked at the sky and was actually delayed here for a quarter of an hour. He hurriedly pushed the car and said to Wu Yuejiao: "Second Miss, I'm afraid it will be inconvenient if we go back together, so I'll go ahead." After that, he didn't care about Wu Yuejiao. Whether Yuejiao agreed or not, Hong Tianxiao pushed the car and ran away quickly, and soon disappeared. Wu Yuejiao was so angry that she couldn't help but stomp the ground with her little boots. After breakfast, Wu Yuejiao brought Xu Yuying and Xie Lingyun to Hong Tianxiao's residence. Hong Tianxiao wrote the key points of Xiao Wuxiang Magic Skill on a piece of paper and asked the three of them to memorize it. Wu Yuejiao was the first one. Back to back, Xu Yuying was second and Xie Lingyun was third. After Xie Lingyun memorized the Little Wuxiang Magic Skill, Hong Tianxiao rubbed it gently, and the paper turned into pieces in his hands, which made the three women secretly surprised. In the next three days, Hong Tianxiao took the trouble to explain to the three women how to perform kung fu, as well as the meridians and acupuncture points of the whole body. After all three women were able to perform kung fu on their own, they were allowed to go back and practice on their own. However, even though they have mastered the method of performing martial arts, Wu Yuejiao and the three girls have no time to practice, because Wujiabao has ushered in a big event, which is also a happy event. Wutian City's sixtieth birthday has arrived. Wutiancheng is definitely a well-known figure in Shanxi Province, and the Wufeng Sword Sect is also considered a major sect in Shanxi Province. Wutiancheng's sixtieth birthday is naturally more grand. All the famous martial arts figures in Shanxi Province are invited, and the Sanjiang Gang Gang leader Qin Sanjiang, Wushan gang leader Qiu Danlin and Shenquan sect leader Xie Shaochong also came to congratulate Wutiancheng on his birthday, which immediately made Wutiancheng feel extremely proud and held a grand banquet to entertain heroes from all walks of life who came to celebrate his birthday. However, on the day of Wutiancheng's sixtieth birthday, an uninvited guest suddenly came, which not only disrupted the birthday banquet, but also caused four gangs and three sects to go to Wudang Mountain. This person is also well-known in the world. As long as they hear her cough and see Jinhua's hidden weapon, everyone in the world will retreat. This person is naturally Jinhua Granny. Since the death of Mr. Yinye, Granny Jinhua killed Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu to avenge them, and then took her daughter Xiaozhao to wander around the world. Her husband's revenge was avenged, and Dai Qisi only had two thoughts left in her heart. One was to find out the mind of the Great Shift of the Universe, hoping to use it as a weight to exchange for a life. The second is to inquire about Xie Xun's whereabouts in the hope of borrowing the dragon-slaying sword to avenge the disgrace of the sword from many years ago by the head of the Emei Sect, Jue Shitai. Granny Jinhua knew that with the power of their mother and daughter, trying to find Xie Xun's hiding place in the vast rivers and lakes would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Therefore, over the years, she had been looking for those sects or gangs that had a grudge against Xie Xun and used martial arts to suppress them. They made all their efforts to find out Xie Xun's whereabouts, but they came to Shanxi on this day, just in time to catch up with Wutian City's sixtieth birthday. In the original book, Dai Qisi caused a scene at the birthday banquet in Wutian City, and used her superb martial arts to suppress the gang leaders of the two gangs and the sect leaders of the two sects. Wu Tiancheng and the others had to obediently spy on Xie Xun for Dai Qisi. ¡¯s whereabouts, but this matter was not introduced in the original book. In fact, both sects of these two gangs have a grudge against Xie Xun. Meng Zhenghong¡¯s brother and Xie Shaochong¡¯s father both died at the hands of Xie Xun in three punches. Many disciples of the Wushan Clan, Sanjiang Clan and Wufeng Sword Clan also died at the hands of Xie Xun. They had also been inquiring about Xie Xun's whereabouts for many years, but they had not found anyone yet, so they stopped wasting manpower and financial resources. This time they were forced by Dai Qisi and had to spread out again to inquire about Xie Xun's whereabouts. However, now that there is an additional Hong Tianxiao in Wujiabao, what impact will it have on the arrival of Dai Qisi? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Golden Flower Grandma Dai Qisi You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Brother Wu, Xie Xun has been missing for eleven years now. Do you think he was killed by someone, or did he live in seclusion to understand the secrets of the dragon-slaying knife?" When things were going on, Sanjiang Gang leader Qin Sanjiang couldn't help but mention Xie Xun and the Dragon Saber. Five years ago, the Sanjiang Gang had ostensibly stopped asking its disciples to inquire about Xie Xun's whereabouts in the arena, but in fact it was still investigating Xie Xun's whereabouts secretly. , only half the manpower is missing, but in the past five years, a lot of human and financial resources have been spent, and there is still little news about Xie Xun. The Wufeng Knife Sect has only about fifty people, and its financial resources are far less powerful than those of the Sanjiang Gang. It has long stopped its disciples' investigation of Xie Xun's whereabouts, and he also persuaded Meng Tianxiong to put aside his murderous hatred for the time being. He didn't want to see Qin Qin after so many years. Sanjiang suddenly mentioned this matter again, and it was also on his sixtieth birthday. Wu Tiancheng felt a little unhappy, but he did not show it. He looked at Meng Tianxiong and Xie Shaochong, whose expressions had changed, and said slowly: "Is it possible that after so many years, Brother Qin still misses the dragon-slaying sword?" Qin Sanjiang laughed and said: "I am very self-aware of my abilities. All heroes in the world want to get the dragon-slaying sword. If this sword really gets into my hands, I will definitely not be able to keep it. Changbai Sanqin and Tianying teach Xuanwu Altar I still know the fate of Altar Master Bai Guishou." Meng Tianxiong said calmly: "Qin Gang Leader is very self-aware. Not everyone can obtain this most precious treasure. He must weigh his own weight first. Not to mention whether the Dragon Slaying Sword is in Xie Xun's hands or not, but the Yitian Sword Well, there are many heroes in the world who know that the Yitian Sword is in the hands of the head of the Emei Sect, Jue Shitai, but who dares to go to Mount Emei to snatch it openly or covertly?" Wu Tiancheng had some friendship with Qin Sanjiang, but Meng Tianxiong had only met Qin Sanjiang twice, and he was most taboo about someone mentioning the word Xie Xun in front of him. After all, revenge for killing a son could not be avenged. Meng Tianxiong was the tenth It has been something I have been ashamed of for the past two years, so naturally I am not so polite when speaking. Qin Sanjiang's expression changed, and he was very angry. However, he also knew that the strength of the Meng family in Hedong was not weak. Meng Tianxiong's four sword skills were unbeatable in Shanxi. In addition, Meng Tianxiong's second son Meng Zhenghong worshiped Wutiancheng again. Although he didn't know why, it could be seen from this that the Meng family had a close relationship with Wujiabao. What's more, today was Wutiancheng's sixtieth birthday. If he fell out with Meng Tianxiong because of this sentence, it would be regarded as a refusal. Wu Tiancheng didn't want to lose face, so he held back his words, laughed dryly, "Hey hey" and remained silent. Wu Tiancheng was also worried that the two of them would quarrel over this frivolous thing, so he hurriedly smoothed things over and said: "Brother Meng, Brother Qin, the evil thief Xie Xun has almost killed more than half of the disciples of the sects in the world, so let's forget it." Without the dragon-slaying sword, his friends in the martial arts world would not let him go easily. Moreover, among the six martial arts sects, except for the Wudang sect, all disciples died at the hands of Xie Xun, especially the Shaolin Temple. They wanted to eat Xie Xun's flesh and drink it. Xie Xun¡¯s blood, even if our family doesn¡¯t move, there will be people searching everywhere for Xie Xun¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Wushan Gang leader Qiu Danlin remained silent. After listening to Wu Tiancheng's words, he also said: "Although no one from the Wudang sect died at the hands of Xie Xun, Zhang Wuxia among the Seven Heroes of Wudang disappeared with Xie Xun in Wangpanshan. These Over the years, they have never given up the search for Xie Xun." Qiu Danlin had been a favor to Song Yuanqiao in the past, but had been unable to repay him. Over the years, he also secretly sent his disciples around to find out the whereabouts of Zhang Cuishan and Xie Xun, so he knew that the Wudang Sect had never given up. this matter. "Ahem, so what if they don't give up? Have you found out the whereabouts of Xie Xun and Zhang Cuishan in the past eleven years?" Suddenly, an old woman's voice sounded in the ears of the five people. It seemed that this voice was an old woman lying in their ears. As he said this, although the five people's martial arts skills are uneven, they are still the leaders of a gang or a sect. They all have extraordinary knowledge and know that this is a unique skill in the martial arts, called the Thousand Miles of Sound Transmission Technique. Forcing the sound into a line and sending it into the other person's ear is like talking into the other person's ear, but this requires extremely deep internal strength. None of the five people here have this skill. "Friend, since you have come to Wujiabao, please show up and see me." Although there were many wedding tables today, most of them were in the outer castle, accompanied by a group of disciples from Wutian City. A table was opened for Meng Tianxiong and Qin Sanjiang. The visitor was able to come to the inner fort unnoticed in broad daylight, and was not even known to the five of them. In addition, he had the ability to travel thousands of miles. The unique skill of sound transmission is enough to prove the martial arts of the visitor. Above the five people, Wutiancheng, as the master of Wujiapu, feels the most shameless. "Ahem, the old lady happened to pass by Wujiapu today and saw the joy in the castle, so she couldn't help but come over to take a look. Unexpectedly, it was the owner of Wubao who was celebrating his sixtieth birthday. He was so rude and invited Wubao.nbsp; Granny Jinhua sneered in her heart, hehe, you are not interested in martial arts. People look down on the martial arts of a three-legged cat like you. However, it is really strange. This young man's martial arts does not seem to be inferior to mine, but he is willing to bend himself to the black. As a cook in Wujiapu, is there any secret hidden in Wujiapu? At this moment, Hong Tianxiao walked over with two stools in his left hand and two pairs of bowls and chopsticks in his right hand. Grandma Jinhua¡¯s heart moved, she secretly took out a golden flower hidden weapon, and suddenly said: ¡°Who is over there?¡± Sure enough, the attention of the five people in Wutian City was immediately drawn in the opposite direction to Hong Tianxiao. Granny Jinhua took the opportunity to throw the golden flower towards Hong Tianxiao, thinking to herself, boy, you have something in both hands, let's see how you can avoid this. I don¡¯t believe you can hold on to a golden flower. "Ouch." Hong Tianxiao knew that Dai Qisi had discovered that she knew martial arts. Seeing the arrival of the golden flower, Hong Tianxiao acted anxiously and pretended to stumble, just in time to avoid the golden flower. At the same time, he secretly screamed in danger. , I didn¡¯t expect that Dai Qisi¡¯s vision was so sharp, and she could see her hidden martial arts at a glance. Good boy, you pretend to be very similar, it¡¯s a bit interesting. Since you don¡¯t want them to know, I will give you a face and wait until today. Dai Qisi guessed that Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t want Wutiancheng and others to know that he could also do martial arts. , and no longer embarrass him, but plan to find him tomorrow and ask him clearly. In this way, Dai Qisi did not reveal the purpose of her visit, but sat down to eat and drink. Dai Qisi had just arrived at Wujiapu and had indeed not had lunch yet. She was already hungry. In addition, Hong Tianxiao did The food was indeed delicious as she had never tasted before, so she ate it with all her heart. This moment made Wu Tiancheng and others very depressed. They had just concluded that Dai Qisi had come to Wujiabao for some other purpose, but looking at the way Dai Qisi was eating, there was no hint of the image of a master in the world. , as if she had been hungry for many days, and the sudden change in Dai Qisi's attitude just now made Wu Tiancheng and the others a little unsure of the purpose of Dai Qisi's visit. After eating, Dai Qisi felt the surprised gazes of Wu Tiancheng and others, and then realized that her eating appearance was a bit indecent, and she couldn't help but blush. Fortunately, she was wearing a human skin mask, so she would not be seen. . "Ahem, cough, cough." Dai Qisi coughed again, which relieved the current embarrassment. She pulled Yin Li to stand up and said, "Thank you Lord Wubao for your kindness. The old lady has been traveling all morning and is a little tired. , I also ask the Lord of Wubao to arrange a guest room so that the old lady, master and apprentice, can take a rest." Wu Tiancheng couldn't help but be shocked. How could he have thought that Dai Qisi would do something like this? He was still planning to stay in Wujiabao for a long time. Although he had a hundred and twenty reluctances in his heart, he did not dare to offend Granny Jinhua, who was famous for being ruthless and cruel in the world. He hurriedly said to Hong Tianxiao: "Hong San, go and arrange Granny Jinhua and the others in the fort." In the best guest room, remember to give good orders to the servants and serve them well, and never neglect them." Wu Tiancheng's arrangement was just in line with Dai Qisi's wishes. She coughed again and said to Wu Tiancheng: "Master Wu Tiancheng, the old lady has a small request. The servants don't have to look for it. The old lady looked at this This little brother is quite destined, why not let him serve as our master and apprentice, I wonder what Wubao will do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Agreement You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly complain after hearing this. Of course he understood why Dai Qisi singled out him, but he couldn't refuse. He knew that Wu Tiancheng would never dare to refuse. Sure enough, Wu Tiancheng agreed readily and said: "Hong San, Granny Jinhua is a master in the world. It is your honor to have the opportunity to serve her. Go quickly. Remember, no matter what Granny asks, Whatever you do must not be against the rules, remember?" Hong Tianxiao naturally agreed, but in his heart he said, "Can't we violate it?" If I don't violate it, I'll be in trouble. Do I agree to her request to give up my martial arts? Humph, we'll see later. If Dai Qisi really embarrasses herself, she will definitely not make her look good, and then go directly to Wudang Mountain. After Hong Tianxiao left with Dai Qisi and Yin Li, the five people in Wutian City breathed a long sigh of relief. Only then did they realize that the backs of their spines were already soaked. Xie Shaochong was the youngest and the most impatient, and asked hurriedly: "What do you think the purpose of Grandma Jinhua's coming here is?" Meng Tianxiong had the best relationship with Wu Tiancheng. He first asked: "Brother Wu, have you ever offended Granny Jinhua or Mr. Yinye in your early years?" The current situation was understandable, but no one could guess Jinhua. Why did the mother-in-law not express her intention to come, but she still wanted to stay here for one day? Could it be that she wanted to wait for Qin Sanjiang and the four of them to leave? Wu Tiancheng shook his head and said: "Brother, this is the first time I have met Grandma Jinhua. How can I offend her? Mr. Yinye has been dead for many years, and I have never seen her before." Wu Tiancheng was also depressed. , doing something like this on your sixtieth birthday would make everyone happy. Qin Sanjiang rolled his eyes and said: "In this case, during the time when Granny Jinhua is in Wujiapu, Brother Wu must take good care of her. Since Brother Wu has no grudges against her, I don't think she will either." Those who embarrass Brother Wu will leave on their own after staying for a few days." Qin Sanjiang¡¯s words made it very clear that Granny Jinhua came here for Wujiabao and had nothing to do with them. After the birthday banquet, the Sanjiang Gang would leave. Meng Tianxiong snorted and said: "Brother Wu, the Hedong Meng family and Wujiabao are advancing and retreating together. Everyone, now there is a master like Granny Jinhua who doesn't know the enemy or friends from Wujiabao. If she really just happens to be passing by, It¡¯s just good food, drinks and entertainment. If you really came to Wujiapu to cause trouble, how can you just stand by and spread the word? I¡¯m afraid you will be looked down upon by other martial arts colleagues. Therefore, with Meng¡¯s wishes, today¡¯s birthday ends After that, you all will stay in Wujiabao for a few days first. It won¡¯t be too late to leave after Granny Jinhua leaves. You are all the leaders of a clan in the world, and you will definitely not leave Wujiabao when there is trouble. , maybe Meng used the heart of a villain to judge the heart of a gentleman." Meng Tianxiong's words were so beautiful that Qin Sanjiang was speechless. He could only laugh twice and said: "Brother Meng, what did you say? We have been dating Lord Wubao for many years. How can we be the kind of villain who escapes from the battlefield?" , Brother Meng and Brother Wu, although you can rest assured, although Grandma Jinhua is powerful, there are many masters in our five families, and they can kill her even if they are exhausted. What¡¯s more, although her martial arts skills are very high, the little girl with her is But she may not be a master, and her skills are not that high. If Grandma Jinhua dares to attack, we will attack this little girl." Everyone was shocked when they heard this. Although the other two sects other than the Sanjiang Gang and the Hedong Meng Family were not well-known and decent sects, after all, they were completely classified as sects like the Haisha Sect and the Giant Whale Gang. The evil gangs are different. Although they act between good and evil, they will never attack the elderly, weak, women and children. Qiu Danlin sighed: "Brother Wu, Qiu saw that Granny Jinhua had a soft spot for Hong San, the cook in the castle. If Brother Wu accepted him as his adopted son or disciple, maybe Granny Jinhua would like this. For Hong San¡¯s sake, maybe I won¡¯t embarrass Lord Wubao anymore.¡± Wu Tiancheng listened to everyone's words and seemed to have concluded that Granny Jinhua came to Wujiabao to seek revenge. He couldn't help but feel bitter and funny. He thought that he had never offended Granny Jinhua and Mr. Yinye. Why seek revenge? However, since it is difficult to distinguish between friends and foes of Granny Jinhua, it is better to be more careful. Wu Tiancheng's first thought was the safety of his children. After Jinhua's mother-in-law made such a fuss, several people were no longer interested in drinking anymore. Wutiancheng also thought of settling the children in a safe place first, so this birthday banquet that should have been a joyful one ended up because of Jinhua. The unexpected arrival of the mother-in-law ended early, and several people had their own hidden agendas. The banquet ended in Wutian City, and Hong Tianxiao also brought Dai Qisi and Yin Li to the guest room. The three of them were silent along the way, although the disciples of Wujiabao felt uncomfortable about the sudden appearance of Granny Jinhua and Yin Li. They were quite surprised, but after all, it was Hong Tianxiao who led the way, so they didn¡¯tHe was seven inches taller than Dai Qisi, and he was confident that his martial arts skills were superior to Dai Qisi's. He added: "Sister Dai, I know that you have been hiding incognito because you are worried that the Persian Ming Cult will find out that you have lost your virginity to others, so as not to be burned by the fire. But don¡¯t worry, I have admired my sister for a long time and will never let this matter out." "Youwho are you?" Saints of the Persian Ming Cult cannot lose their virginity. No one in the Ming Cult knows this rule, but Hong Tianxiao knows it. This shows that he is not a member of the Ming Cult, but it also makes Dai Qisi confused for a moment. What was the origin of Hong Tianxiao, but she could also see that Hong Tianxiao was not an evil person, otherwise, he would not have waited until he came to Wujiabao to expose this matter. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Sister doesn't need to worry about who the younger brother is. All you need to know is that the younger brother's name is Hong Tianxiao. The younger brother knows that his sister entered the Ming Cult under the order of the Persian Ming Cult to find the Great Shift of the Universe. However, if the sister does not lose her virginity Fortunately, if this matter is discovered by the Persian Ming Cult, even if my sister finds the Great Movement of the Universe and offers it to her, she will not be able to escape death, unless her daughter Xiao Zhao succeeds as the leader. However, my sister also knows that men and women are inseparable. There is happiness only when we are together. When my sister met Brother Han, she did not hesitate to break the rules to be with him. Are you willing to let your daughter Xiaozhao be alone all her life? " Every time Hong Tianxiao said something, Dai Qisi's heart shook violently. If she was the Purple-shirted Dragon King of the Ming Cult, there were still a few people in the martial arts who knew about it, but the fact that she had a daughter, Xiao Zhao, was unknown to anyone except Spirit Snake Island. Apart from a few servants, only her late husband Han Qianye knew about it. Dai Qisi asked with a trembling voice: "Youwhat can you do?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Actually, the method is very simple, and there are more than two of them. The Ming Cult is now divided and killing each other. This matter must have been spread to the Persian Chief Sect, and the Persian Chief Sect leader will definitely send experts to the Central Plains. Help the Central Plains Mingjiao unify, or directly cancel the Central Plains Mingjiao. Once the Persian Mingjiao people come, they will definitely come to you first, and your identity may be exposed. Therefore, the two methods are: first, help the Mingjiao establish a new leader , end the internal fighting, and the second is to directly destroy the Mingjiao." "This" Although Dai Qisi apostatized, it was really because the Ming Cult could not tolerate Han Qianye, and it was not because she had fallen out with the brothers of the Ming Cult. Moreover, Yang Dingtian and his wife were very good to her, and everyone has feelings. , if she was asked to take action to destroy Mingjiao, not to mention that she did not have the ability, even if she did, she would not have the heart to say, "HongBrother Hong, I wonder if you can use these two methods tosave me from being burned in the fire." What¡¯s the connection?¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Of course it does matter. Whether it is to help the Mingjiao establish a new leader or to destroy the Mingjiao, you must obtain the Mingjiao's supreme martial arts and mental skills. If you establish a new leader, I will not be able to do it." , I am willing to do it reluctantly and unify the Mingjiao. When the three envoys of the Persian Mingjiao and the Twelve Treasure Tree King come to the Central Plains, they will either kill them one by one or surrender. In short, they will not let my sister fall into their hands. If To destroy the Ming Cult, it is not to kill all the masters of the Ming Cult, but to take advantage of the current infighting within the Ming Cult, try to win over the masters of the sect, establish a new sect, and then absorb some people with high martial arts skills from the world. They are also fighting against the masters of the Persian Ming Cult. No matter which method is adopted, in short, I will not let my sister suffer the punishment of being burned in the fire, nor will my sister's daughter return to Persia to become the leader of the religion. I wonder what my sister thinks?" After a pause, Hong Tianxiao said again: "This can be regarded as an agreement between the younger brother and the elder sister." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Mr. Silverleaf¡¯s comeback You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Agreement?" Dai Qisi was stunned when she heard this. She didn't know what Hong Tianxiao meant by this agreement. Hong Tianxiao said: "Yes, the agreement. This agreement is beneficial to both the sister and the younger brother. Whether he is the leader of the Ming Cult or establishes another sect, the younger brother is regarded as the leader of the sect, and he is able to practice the inner skills, mental skills, and martial arts of the Great Shift. Naturally, there will be another leap, which is beneficial to the younger brother; for the elder sister, with the full protection of the younger brother, there is no need to worry about the masters of the Persian Ming Cult. Similarly, the older sister can also learn the great mind shift technique, and the younger brother is even more so. You can teach your sister the martial arts secrets of the Xiaoyao Sect to enhance her self-protection ability. This is something that is beneficial to both you and me, so I might as well consider it." "This" Dai Qisi couldn't help but feel moved after hearing this. Hong Tianxiao's agreement was indeed as he said, and it was beneficial to both parties. But there was one thing. She really didn't understand why Hong Tianxiao would do it because of her alone or their mother and daughter. Two people offended the Persian Ming Cult. It should be noted that the martial arts of the Three Envoys of Fengyun and the King of Twelve Treasure Trees were not inferior to her, and they were even more proficient in the art of combined attacks. Who is Hong Tianxiao? How could he not see the doubts in Dai Qisi's heart? Before she could ask, she laughed loudly and said, "Sister, are you thinking that the Persian Mingjiao is so powerful that the Three Envoys of Fengyun and the Twelve Treasures The tree kings are all difficult to deal with. Why did I put so much effort into helping my sister? Alas, since my sister doesn¡¯t believe me, I can only tell the truth. In fact, I am not going to talk about this matter in advance. My purpose is very simple, there is only one, that is, I want to be Xiao Zhao¡¯s stepfather.¡± Dai Qisi couldn't help being furious when she heard this. Becoming Xiao Zhao's stepfather meant becoming her stephusband. To put it bluntly, he still fell in love with her beauty: "Well, you are a shameless thief who has taken so many detours and said Come and go, but there is no good intention, just wait and see." After saying that, Dai Qisi waved the cold gold divine crutch in her hand and struck Hong Tianxiao. After saying what he just said, Hong Tianxiao knew that Dai Qisi would be very angry, and he had already been prepared for her sudden attack. Before she could reach him, he took a few big steps back and laughed. Said: "My sister is beautiful, but she has lost her husband and is alone. Why not allow my younger brother to pursue her? As the saying goes, everyone has a love for beauty. My younger brother is not Liu Xiahui. I know that my sister is the beauty of the heaven and the country, so I admire her in my heart. There is nothing wrong with your heart. Besides, my sister may disagree now, but my little brother will not give up. One day, I will let my sister understand that my little brother really likes her." The more Hong Tianxiao said, the angrier Dai Qisi became. The crutch in her hand flew faster and her moves never left the key points on Hong Tianxiao's body. She almost wanted to kill Hong Tianxiao with one crutch. However, the Shenxing Baiqing Qinggong movement was born out of The Sunflower Body Technique of the Sunflower Book, which has long been a master of martial arts, has endless mysteries. Later, it was accidentally obtained by Iron Sword Sect, improved, and renamed the Shenxing Baidu Qinggong Body Technique. Although Dai Qisi's attack was fierce, how could she get in touch with Hong Tianxiao? A piece of clothes. Thirty moves later, Dai Qisi also gradually saw some clues. She hurriedly stopped her attack and shouted loudly: "How did you learn this light kung fu movement technique from the Green Winged Bat King?" Hong Tianxiao was also very curious when he heard this. Wei Yixiao, the Green-winged Bat King, had never seen him before. Could it be that his Qinggong and Shenxing's Hundred-Changing Qinggong and Shenqing were the same? Hong Tianxiao guessed it right. The Sunflower Book was created by a eunuch in the middle and early Ming Dynasty. This eunuch was related to Wei Yixiao. It can be said that he was Wei Yixiao¡¯s disciple and grandson. He followed the path of Yinrou. This fake person made Han Bing really The Qi and Ice Palm and Qinggong body techniques have been greatly modified, especially the internal skills and mind techniques. If you don't practice it from the palace, you will never be able to practice it, making its power more than dozens of times higher. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Sister guessed wrong this time. The first one among the Ming Cult disciples that I saw was you, sister. How did you learn this Qing Gong Shen technique from King Wei Bat? Besides, King Wei Bat's Qing Gong Shen method Although the method is wonderful, it may not be as good as my little brother¡¯s magical movement of ever-changing light kung fu.¡± When Dai Qisi heard this, she felt that it made sense. Hong Tianxiao's Qinggong and body skills were much better than Wei Yixiao's, so she believed what he said. After a while, Dai Qisi said with a smile, "Heh heh heh." : "Hong Tianxiao, do you think there is nothing I can do about you because of your magical power and your ever-changing light kung fu skills? Watch your moves." After saying that, Dai Qisi threw the cold golden magic scepter in her hand high into the air, waved her hands forward at the same time, and dozens of golden flowers flew toward Hong Tianxiao from different directions. It turned out that Dai Qisi threw the cold gold magic crutch into the air just to attract Hong Tianxiao's attention. The real thing was to kill dozens of golden flowers, which is also known as the rain of flowers technique. Seeing the golden flowers all over the sky flying towards him, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt a familiar feeling in his heart, and the formula "Raining Flowers in the Sky" immediately appeared in his mind.Even though he was silent, he was obviously beginning to think about what Hong Tianxiao had just said. Hong Tianxiao did not bother her, and went to Hanjin Shenguai on his own, picked up the golden flowers scattered on the ground, and placed them next to Dai Qisi together with Hanjin Shenguai. About a quarter of an hour passed. Dai Qisi seemed to have made up her mind. She raised her head, looked at Hong Tianxiao and said: "HongBrother Hong, I agree to your agreement, but before I fall in love with you, Youyou must not be too polite, otherwise, I would rather die than obey." Just now, he called Brother Hong, but when Hong Tianxiao heard this "Brother Hong", his heart was determined, and Dai Qisi compromised. , it can also be said that he is afraid. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Of course, although I, Hong Tianxiao, am a womanizer, I am not a dirty bastard. No matter how beautiful a woman is, if her heart is not mine, I will never lay a finger on her. Living with a walking dead beauty is worse than living with an ugly woman who likes me. However, let me put the ugly words first. Since my sister has agreed to this agreement, we will be on the same boat in the future, and we should each other Trust each other and don't have second thoughts. Otherwise, not only will I not be polite to my sister, but it will also affect your daughter. Maybe I will destroy her martial arts and sell her to someone you will never find. To the place.¡± Dai Qisi's expression changed again when she heard this. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao couldn't see her. She sighed softly and said: "Don't worry, I will never keep my word. I just hope that you will see the Three Envoys of Fengyun and Ten It's better not to back down when the Erbao Tree King comes." Although she was still tough on her words, Dai Qisi knew that she had been frightened by Hong Tianxiao, and there was no other way except to cooperate with him obediently. After all, , firstly, she didn¡¯t want to die, secondly, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her daughter, and thirdly, she also wanted to learn the supreme mental method of Mingjiao. Hong Tianxiao knew that Dai Qisi had been frightened by him. Although she still spoke harshly, he ignored her and said, "Sister, sit down and wait for my little brother to perform exercises to heal your injuries." After that, Hong Tianxiao sat down behind Dai Qisi. , began to use energy to heal her injuries, and in the blink of an eye, two hours passed. After the treatment was completed, Dai Qisi felt that her injuries were not only healed, but her internal strength seemed to have improved. She was secretly happy and admired Hong Tianxiao's martial arts. At the same time, she was also secretly curious. After all, he was only in his early twenties, but he was so capable. The deep inner strength is incredible to say. Just when Dai Qisi was thinking wildly, she heard Hong Tianxiao say again: "We will leave Wujiabao in a few days and go to Wudang Mountain. My sister is dressed up like an old woman, and my brother naturally has to dress up too, otherwise, it will look a bit nondescript. Well, why don't you give the human skin mask in your arms to your younger brother?" Fortunately, she already had some immunity, otherwise Dai Qisi would have almost fainted. Whether Hong Tianxiao knew her origins or knew who she put on makeup to hide from, nothing would be as shocking as her hearing the news. After all, Han Qianye's human skin The mask has been in her arms for seven years, and she only takes it out when changing clothes and taking a shower. She didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to know about it. Just when her mind was in chaos, she heard Hong Tianxiao say again: "Sister, what do you think people in the world would think if they saw the gold flowers and silver leaves walking together in the world again?" Dai Qisi could no longer refuse Hong Tianxiao, and numbly took out an equally exquisite human skin mask from her arms and handed it to Hong Tianxiao's hands. The reward of the century has been launched. Readers who support Yang Laosan are asked to reward more. Just click the "I want to reward" button in the upper right corner and choose to purchase red envelope props. There is no limit to the quantity. Your rewards and subscriptions will be rewarded by Yang Laosan. 3. Motivation for writing, thank you! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Dai Qisi fights against Hong Tian and screams You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Back in the castle, it was already ten minutes of lighting the lamp. As soon as Dai Qisi, who was full of worries, was sent back to the guest room, she saw a disciple who had been following the two of them running over and said to Hong Tianxiao hurriedly: "Hong San, Lord of the castle, please You go to his study immediately, the castle master has been waiting for you all afternoon." He had been out with Dai Qisi for three hours. Naturally, Wu Tiancheng was eager to know what Dai Qisi had done with him, so that he could judge whether Dai Qisi's visit to Wujiabao was seeking revenge or just a coincidence. Passing by, Hong Tianxiao smiled secretly in his heart, so he hurried towards the study room in Wutian City. Just as he turned a corner, he saw Wu Yuejiao walking towards him hurriedly. After seeing that it was Hong Tianxiao, she couldn't help but be happy, and hurriedly walked up to meet him, asking hurriedly: "Brother Hong, is that old witch? What should I do to you? I only found out about this an hour ago, but it scared me." Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he thought to himself, could it be that this girl already has him in her heart? Well, although she is not as good looking as Dai Qisi, she is still one of the most beautiful women in a thousand, and she is still a young child, but he will leave Wujiabao soon. , must not let her miss anything before leaving. Maybe it was a hot thought that day, and it was a wrong choice to teach her the Little Wuxiang Magic Skill. Otherwise, she would marry Meng Zhenghong in a short time. Hong Tianxiao said calmly: "It's okay. Grandma Jinhua went to the county town to purchase some things. She didn't know the roads, so she asked me to follow her. Besides, she just happened to pass by Wujiabao this time, and she was not here to seek revenge. , how could it embarrass me?" Wu Yuejiao nodded and said: "I think so too. If Grandma Jinhua really comes to seek revenge, I'm afraid Wujiabao will be filled with blood by the morning. Moreover, although your martial arts are high, you have been struggling for years." You live in seclusion in Wujiabao and have never had any grudges with anyone, so Granny Jinhua naturally doesn¡¯t recognize you." Hong Tianxiao saw that Wu Yuejiao seemed to be a different person from a few days ago, and he secretly screamed inwardly. Before meeting Dai Qisi, Wu Yuejiao would have been a good choice to kill the boring time. After all, there was an eye-catching person beside him. The beauty would not be too lonely if he followed her, but it was different now. Dai Qisi's arrival disrupted his plan. He wanted to disguise himself as Mr. Silver Leaf and travel around the world with Dai Qisi, so naturally he could not bring Wu Yuejiao with him. . Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "The castle master is waiting for me in the study. I have to go there immediately." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao ducked and walked gently past Wu Yuejiao. "Hey, stop." Just as Hong Tianxiao took two steps, he heard Wu Yuejiao's voice coming from behind him again. Hong Tianxiao's scalp went numb and he had to turn around. But Wu Yuejiao had an unhappy look on her face, her little mouth was pouted, she came to Hong Tianxiao with her head lowered, and said softly: "Daddy wants to marry me to Senior Brother Meng." "Good thing, then I congratulate you in advance." Hong Tianxiao pretended not to know what Wu Yuejiao was thinking, and hurriedly congratulated her with a look of great joy. Since the last time he taught her the Little Wuxiang Magic Skill, under Wu Yuejiao's insistence, , the names of the two have also changed. Unknown to others, the empress Wu Yuejiao calls Hong Tianxiao Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao calls her by her first name. However, because Dai Qisi¡¯s stunning face fills her heart, "Yuejiao "Hong Tianxiao couldn't say these two words. "You" Seeing Hong Tianxiao's indifferent expression, Wu Yuejiao thought that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately making sarcastic remarks, so she stamped her feet angrily and said with a dissatisfied look on her face, "Brother Hong, you know that people are simply If you don't like Senior Brother Meng, Ithe person I like isis" "Since you don't like Brother Meng, then tell the castle master. Among the three ladies, the castle master loves you the most and will definitely not force you." Listening to Wu Yuejiao's intention to tell "the person he likes" "It's you" was all said. Hong Tianxiao was startled and hurriedly said something, finally preventing Wu Yuejiao from saying the word "you". "Humph, that's not the case." Wu Yuejiao obviously didn't understand the real purpose of Hong Tianxiao's talk, thinking that he was worried about herself. She couldn't help but feel happy and said quietly, "Dad always followed me before, but this time it's different. , scolded me for the first time, saying that I have to marry even if I don¡¯t marry, and I have to marry even if I don¡¯t marry.¡± Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, your sister Wu Yueqin is only sixteen years old and has already decided to get married. You are three years older than her, and you are still like a piece of drifting duckweed. It is strange that your father can obey you again and again. Besides, Granny Jinhua is currently in Wujiabao. Your father doesn¡¯t know what her purpose is. How could he offend the Meng family at this juncture? However, this Meng Tianxiong is really a bastard. He proposed marriage for his son at this time, and it was clear that there was a threat in it. Today at the wine table, because of Meng Tianxiong's words, the two disciples had to stay and wait for the news. , Wu Tiancheng was grateful, and it was reasonable to betroth Wu Yuejiao to Meng Zhenghong. However, these thoughts Hong Tianxiao are??You are not as good as me in terms of experience in the arena. Don¡¯t you want to chase me? Hehe, I will bring Wu Yuejiao out to cause trouble for you. When I get to the arena, I will get you ten or eight more beautiful chivalrous girls. See how much you still care about me, huh, you big thief. "Cough cough cough cough." Ten years later, after the battle in Bishui Hantan, she had the root cause of her cough. Han Qianye accompanied her all over the world, except for that damn Hu Qingniu who was not a member of the Ming sect. Besides, no one could cure her cough, and because of her husband's death, she was filled with endless resentment towards Hu Qingniu. After her trip to Shanxi, she planned to go to Butterfly Valley and kill him. Hu Qingniu relieved his hatred. Dai Qisi pretended to be very worried and looked around, and whispered to Wu Yuejiao: "Girl, please keep your voice down. Brother Hong's martial arts is very powerful. Even the old lady is no match for him. If he hears it, I will kill him." If his inner thoughts are revealed, wouldn't it harm the old lady? Come on, come on, I have a way to make your wish come true, and that is" Jiang is still old and hot. Dai Qisi's last words completely wiped out Wu Yuejiao's fear. Even Grandma Jinhua was not Hong Tianxiao's opponent. What else was she afraid of? And the method she said Wu Yuejiao was even more happy, so she took Dai Qisi's arm happily and walked towards Wu Tiancheng's study together. Fortunately, Wu Tiancheng warned his disciples not to walk around the small courtyard where Dai Qisi lived. It was best to stay in his room and not come out if nothing happened. Otherwise, if the disciples of Wufeng Sword Sect discovered them. The second young lady was so close to Granny Jinhua, the big devil, that she had to report to Wutian City immediately. Hong Tianxiao had no idea that Dai Qisi was cheating on him behind his back. After he came to Wutiancheng's study, he found that Meng Tianxiong was also there. In addition, martial arts had already become the Five Phoenix Sword Sect except Wutiancheng. Among them, the first master is Meng Zhenghong and the second master is Wu Tiehe. Seeing Hong Tianxiao come in, Wu Tiancheng asked hurriedly: "Hong San, what did Granny Jinhua take you to do this afternoon?" Hong Tianxiao had already thought of his words on the way, deliberately scaring Wu Tiancheng and Meng Tianxiong. He quickly replied: "Back to the Lord, Granny Jinhua went to the county town to purchase some things. She didn't know the way, so she let the little girl She went with her. Most of the things she purchased were medicines, which she didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t let him enter the pharmacy. However, on the way back, Granny Jinhua asked him some questions about the fort. In some cases, because the young lady did not get the instructions from the castle master, they all said that the young lady did not know, one of which was the matter of whether the second young lady had joined another school." "What?" Wu Tiancheng's expression changed when he heard this. He was an old man in the world, so he couldn't understand what this sentence meant. He immediately stood up and said to Meng Tianxiong, "Brother Meng, it seems that we need to kill him immediately." Yuejiao and the others were transferred to your Meng family, otherwise, if Granny Jinhua asked Yuejiao to accept her as a disciple, Wu would have to agree to it for the sake of dozens of lives in Wujiabao." Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy, I am just waiting for your words. Once Wu Yuejiao was transferred to the Meng family, he would not be able to pester himself. After he and Dai Qisi left Wujiabao, Wu Yuejiao could not find her anywhere. She could only follow Wu Tiancheng's words and marry Meng Zhenghong. However, Hong Tianxiao's expression soon changed. Not only him, but also Wu Tiancheng, Meng Tianxiong, Meng Zhenghong and Wu Tiehe's expressions all changed because they heard Wu Yuejiao's cheerful cry: "Mother-in-law, the one who turned on the light This is Daddy¡¯s study. Let¡¯s go and tell him about my appointment as my teacher.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Wu Yuejiao succeeds in becoming a disciple (please ask for reward) You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! What a coincidence, what are you afraid of? Wu Tiancheng and Meng Tianxiong lost their minds for a moment, and Meng Zhenghong was very anxious. He knew that once Wu Yuejiao became a disciple of Granny Jinhua, she would definitely leave Wujiabao, and their marriage would be over. It would come to nothing, but Wu Tiehe remained silent, not knowing whether he was worried or happy. After all, his sister became a disciple of Granny Jinhua, and Wujiabao now had a strong backer. He was the future Wujiabao. As his successor, this news is more joy than worry. Hong Tianxiao felt uncomfortable in his heart. He didn't expect that his temporary scare words would actually become true. If Dai Qisi really accepted Wu Yuejiao as her disciple, it would be really big trouble for her to be sandwiched between the two of them. However, now that Dai Qisi and Wu Yuejiao have arrived, it is too late to stop them, so they can only take one step at a time. Hong Tianxiao certainly didn¡¯t expect that this was Dai Qisi¡¯s conspiracy, at least not yet, because he didn¡¯t know that Dai Qisi had the magic of clairvoyance. At this moment, Wu Yuejiao's Qiong head had already poked out from the door, looked at everyone, smiled, and jumped in hastily, and then heard a familiar coughing sound of "cough cough cough cough" , Dai Qisi¡¯s figure also appeared behind Wu Yuejiao. After Wu Yuejiao entered the door, she chirped: "Dad, my daughter is going to become Grandma Jinhua's teacher, and she hopes that her father will give her permission." She was worried that Wu Tiancheng would not agree, so after entering the door, she rushed to take care of Granny Jinhua before she could speak. The words of apprenticeship were spoken first. Dai Qisi glanced at the surprised Hong Tianxiao with her peripheral vision, and was secretly proud in her heart. I accepted Wu Yuejiao as my disciple, and then encouraged her to pursue you. Let's see what you do. If you agree to her pursuit, you can't If you have any more plans for me as a master, if you still have wishful thinking about me, Wu Yuejiao will definitely be enough to entangle you. Dai Qisi hurriedly continued: "Master Wu Bao, Ling Qianjin has extremely high qualifications and is a martial arts talent that is rare to see in a century. Although Wufeng Sword Sect's martial arts is unique and famous in the world, it is not suitable for girls to practice. , so the old woman hopes that the castle master can agree to this, and within three years, I will absolutely guarantee that Yue Jiao will become a leader among the younger generation in the world." Wu Yuejiao and Dai Qisi's words have already made Wu Tiancheng know that there is almost no room for relaxation in this matter, and Dai Qisi's last words "I absolutely guarantee that Yue Jiao will become the best among the younger generation in the world." "Who" moved his heart greatly. Four years ago, he was lucky enough to see the martial arts of Ji Xiaofu, a disciple of the Emei Sect. With just that sword skill, he knew that he would never catch up with him in this life. If his daughter could also become With such a chivalrous woman, their Wujiabao's reputation and status in the world would be far from what it is today. Wu Tiancheng was excited, but Meng Tianxiong and Meng Zhenghong were anxious. These had nothing to do with their Meng family. They didn't value Wu Yuejiao's martial arts. Of course, it was better to be lower, even though she wouldn't have much reputation in the martial arts world. But as long as I can live a peaceful life, that's fine. Meng Tianxiong winked at Wu Tiancheng several times, but Wu Tiancheng kept his eyes drooping, as if thinking about something. Over there, Meng Zhenghong kept winking at Wu Tiehe, hoping that he would give some advice, and he didn't know what was going on with Wu Tiehe. , also with his eyes lowered to the ground, silent. Wu Yuejiao was also very smart. When she saw her father and brother, she clearly had no intention of objecting. She believed what Hong Tianxiao said in her heart. Wu Tiancheng was forced to pretend to be angry because of the presence of the Meng family and his son. After giving him a scolding, it seemed that they didn't want him to marry Meng Zhenghong. However, when she saw Meng Tianxiong and Meng Zhenghong winking at their father and eldest brother, Wu Yuejiao immediately became furious and asked coldly: "My niece has been accepted as a disciple by Grandma Jinhua, a master of martial arts today. Do you want to come to Meng?" Uncle Meng also strongly agrees with this matter, Yue Jiao knows that Uncle Meng has loved Yue Jiao the most since childhood, and when Yue Jiao learns martial arts in the future, she will definitely be filial to Uncle Meng." Meng Tianxiong was old and cunning, so he naturally understood Wu Tiancheng's intentions. He sighed secretly in his heart and forced a smile and said: "This is a good thing. It's not too late for Uncle Meng to be happy for you. Brother Wu, since Granny Jinhua intends to accept Yuejiao as her disciple, this It is a happy event from heaven for Yuejiao, Brother Wu should not hesitate and agree quickly." The reason why Wu Tiancheng agreed to Meng Tianxiong's marriage proposal was because he didn't know whether Granny Jinhua was an enemy or a friend. The situation could not be clearer now. Wu Tiancheng no longer had any worries in his heart. Moreover, the Wu family has a strong backer like Granny Jinhua, so even if it offends the Meng family because of this marriage, they are fearless. Therefore, for Meng Tianxiong, it is definitely not a wise move to fall out with the Wu family because of this matter. , it is better to take the opportunity to make friends and draw support. The reason Wu Tiancheng didn¡¯t agree was because he was waiting for Meng Tianxiong¡¯s words. At this moment, Meng Tianxiong actually took the initiative to say it. He was naturally overjoyed, butSaid: "I took Yin Li around the world before, and I didn't feel any inconvenience. Besides, ahem, although Yue Jiao's martial arts is low, she has good qualifications and will improve in the short term. As for Xie Lingyun Mother and daughter, I can teach them slowly on the road, and with the two of them waiting on me, we can save a lot of trouble, ahem." Hong Tianxiao never thought that this was Dai Qisi's trick. Yesterday, he found an opportunity to ask Wu Yuejiao, but the result was that Wu Yuejiao took the initiative to worship Dai Qisi, and Hong Tianxiao also helped Wu Yuejiao. After checking her pulse, it was found that there was nothing abnormal about her body, and she did not seem to be under control. Seeing that nothing was asked, Hong Tianxiao could only do this. He sighed secretly and said: "In one month's time, it will be the 100th birthday of Master Zhang of the Wudang Sect. Zhang Cuishan is one of Master Zhang's favorite disciples. It is impossible not to go." I¡¯m here to wish him a happy birthday, and since Zhang Cuishan disappeared with Xie Xun and Yin Susu, he will probably know Xie Xun¡¯s whereabouts. Wudang Mountain will definitely be crowded with heroes and lively by then, so naturally we can¡¯t miss it.¡± Dai Qisi was slightly shocked when she heard this and said, "Could it be that Zhang Cuishan, Yin Susu and Xie Xun have been living together for eleven years?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "This is just my guess. These three people are all good hands in the world, especially Xie Xun and Zhang Cuishan. If the two of them join forces, even the most eminent monks of the Shaolin Temple may not be able to hold them down. . Moreover, unless they don¡¯t eat or drink in ten years, they will definitely show up, and it is impossible not to be discovered by people in the world. Therefore, I think they must have been hiding on some remote island or some other place in these years. A place off the beaten path.¡± Dai Qisi is a veteran of the world, and she understood that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s analysis was reasonable, so she remained silent for a long time before saying again: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find a way to change your mind?¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Of course I have to look for it, but now is not the time. The resentment between the six sects and the Mingjiao is getting deeper and deeper. Sooner or later there will be a war, and then you and I will take the opportunity to steal the mind of the Great Shift of the Universe. The best chance." Dai Qisi felt more and more that Hong Tianxiao was special. Although she was hiding in Wujiabao, she knew everything about the world. She knew more than she, a person who had been walking in the world all year round. Could it be that there was a powerful force behind him? The huge power is so puzzling that Dai Qisi can only think of this. Hong Tianxiao took out Han Qianye's human skin mask from his arms and said: "After we leave Wujiabao, I will go to Wudang Mountain first, and you will walk slowly behind. If Wu Yuejiao asks about me, my sister will say let me Mr. Silver Leaf sent me to a hidden master, and then we met at the foot of Wudang Mountain." Dai Qisi secretly screamed when she heard this. If this was really the case, she was afraid that the thing she had worked so hard to achieve would completely fail, so she rolled her eyes and shouted "Oh!" with a look on her face. He said anxiously: "Oh no, Yue Jiao came to see me in the afternoon and asked me who I wanted to introduce you to. I have already told her the truth." Hong Tianxiao almost fainted after hearing this. He could only secretly complain that his life was miserable, so he said goodbye to Dai Qisi and left. When sending Hong Tianxiao to the door, Dai Qisi suddenly asked: "Can you write down all the martial arts skills of my late husband?" Since she had no choice but to agree to let Hong Tianxiao pretend to be Han Qianye, Dai Qisi did not hide her secrets. He gave all of Han Qianye's martial arts to Hong Tianxiao. Most of those martial arts were suitable for men anyway. Hong Tianxiao blinked at Dai Qisi and said: "Not only have I memorized it, but I have mastered it all. Even if Han Qianye's senior and junior brothers come, they will never detect that I am a fake from my martial arts." After that, , Hong Tianxiao took advantage of no one to leave, leaving Dai Qisi stunned and surprised. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After leaving Wujiabao, Wu Yuejiao was like a happy lark. Everything she saw was new. She often chatted around Hong Tianxiao, who had dressed up as Han Qianye, making Hong Tianxiao nervous along the way. It didn't stop, but it made Dai Qisi secretly funny and proud. Furthermore, because he was following Xie Lingyun, Xu Yuying and Yin Li, the road was not going fast. Anyway, there was still one month left before Zhang Sanfeng's 100th birthday, so Hong Tianxiao was not in a hurry and just treated it like a sightseeing trip, even though there were crows. Yue Jiao kept chattering, but because she had never seen anything, she asked many childish questions, which caused a lot of laughter. When they were only five days away from Wudang Mountain, they finally heard a few rumors about Zhang Cuishan and his family. The first thing was naturally that Zhang Cuishan, Yin Susu and their beloved son Zhang Wuji returned to the Central Plains. Zhang Cuishan and his family learned that the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun The whereabouts of the Wushan Gang, but never said anything; the second thing, the leader of the Wushan Gang Qiu Danlin was killed, and the deputy gang leader Mei Shijian succeeded the gang leader. The behavior of Mei Shijian and Qiu Danlin was completely different. In order to avenge the murder of his son, he sent his men Zhang Wuji was arrested and Zhang Cuishan and his wife were forced to tell the whereabouts of the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun. Unexpectedly, Zhang Cuishan was not moved at all and took the opportunity to rescue Zhang Wuji. After learning these two pieces of news, Dai Qisi sighed: "The Seven Heroes of Wudang are indeed well-deserved. They are all heroes. Even when the only son's life is in danger, they can still avoid betraying their brothers. There are not many people in the world today. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Xie to be sworn brothers with Zhang Cuishan, which shows that he has extraordinary vision. However, Zhang Cuishan¡¯s move is also very wise. In this way, friends in the world will no longer take advantage of Zhang Wuji¡¯s child. , because this will not only achieve Zhang Cuishan¡¯s reputation as a hero, but will also destroy his own reputation for life, which is evident from Mei Shijian¡¯s unwillingness to take action and sent his subordinates to do such a despicable thing.¡± Hong Tianxiao listened, smiled slightly, sighed softly and said: "It's not necessarily that Zhang Cuishan can sit back and watch Zhang Wuji's life and death, but what about Yin Susu, can she? Besides, people in the world will care about status and face, but the court Where are the people? They don¡¯t care about so many, Zhang Wuji is just a child after all, it¡¯s very simple to use coercion and induce Xie Xun¡¯s whereabouts after catching him.¡± "People from the imperial court?" Dai Qisi was stunned when she heard what Hong Tianxiao meant. That¡¯s right, could it be for the dragon-slaying sword?¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Sister is only half right. The dragon-slaying sword certainly makes all the people in the martial arts turn against each other and fight for life and death, but the court does not take it seriously. What the court cares about is only the slaughter. The secret in the Dragon Sword." Even when Wu Yuejiao and the others were around, Hong Tianxiao had no inhibitions about calling her "sister". Because of this title, Wu Yuejiao asked her more than ten times, but Hong Tianxiao only said that the seniority in the martial arts is like this. Dai Qisi even scolded her more than once. Dai Qisi said: "Is that legend true? Those who obtain the Dragon Slaying Sword and the Heavenly Sword can not only dominate the world, but also change dynasties and be respected in the south?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That's right, because the secret of the Dragon Slaying Sword and the Heavenly Sword is" When Hong Tianxiao said this, seeing Dai Qisi pricking up her ears with an expectant look on her face, she suddenly changed the subject and said lightly : "Sister, it's getting late. Go get some rest early. We have to travel early tomorrow morning." Dai Qisi knew that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately trying to whet her appetite. Although she was filled with hatred, she had no choice but to "hum" and went back to her room to sleep. After Dai Qisi returned to her room, Hong Tianxiao smiled softly at the round moon and said, "The moonlight is indeed good tonight, but the beauty is not cooperative." Two days later, Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi arrived at Taiping Town, which was only three days away from Wudang Mountain. Not far from Taiping Town, they heard the sound of fighting in front of them. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he laughed and said: "If my guess is not correct, Zhang Cuishan and his party must be in front. Let's catch up quickly, and maybe we can watch a good show." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao clamped his horse's belly and galloped forward. Seeing this, Dai Qisi and others also hurriedly caught up. Along the way, although they also traveled around, Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi did not neglect the martial arts of Wu Yuejiao, Xie Lingyun and Xu Yuying. The requirements were extremely strict, which made the three girls suffer a lot. , however, the results are also quite significant. For Xie Lingyun and Xu Yuying, learning to ride a horse is the first benefit. Then, because of Xie Lingyun's age, she has already passed the best age for practicing martial arts, so Hong Tianxiao spent a lot of effort to get through the appointment of Supervisor for her. The second pulse made her martial arts improve by leaps and bounds, and she suddenly reached the level of a second-rate master. The difference wasSoon I came closer and found that there were more than ten people, among which two men using the Judge's Pen were fighting. One is a long-bearded old man in his fifties, and the other is an elegant scholar in his early thirties. Not only does he use a judge pen, but he also has a silver hook. At this moment, the two are fighting fiercely, and it seems that they are invincible. . After Dai Qisi stopped her horse, she couldn't help but said "Hey". There are not many masters in the martial arts who use the Judge's Pen and Wu Goujian. They met by chance near Wudang Mountain and started fighting. Moreover, the old man's moves were extremely cruel and sinister, but the elegant scholar's moves were wide open and wide, hitting the right angles. . Of course Hong Tianxiao knew the identities of these two people, and said to Dai Qisi calmly: "The scholar is Zhang Cuishan, the fifth eldest brother of the Wudang Seven Heroes, and the old man is Quan Jiannan, a master from Korea. Quan Jiannan was hired by the Sanjiang Gang with great gifts. , and we have just arrived in Middle-earth, how do we know how powerful the Seven Heroes of Wudang are?" Hong Tianxiao¡¯s voice was not quiet. Not only Dai Qisi could hear it clearly, but also everyone in the audience could hear it clearly. Among them, the most surprised ones were Yu Lianzhou and Quan Jiannan. Yu Lianzhou was surprised because he recognized the identities of Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi, and thought to himself, why did Jin Hua Yin Ye also come to Wudang Mountain? It seems that they are also here for Xie Xun, Quan Jiannan and others are easy to deal with , but the two of them were difficult to deal with. He and the fifth brother could barely deal with them, but the woman's martial arts seemed to be good, and there were Quan Jiannan and others. How could the fifth brother and sister be able to deal with them. Quan Jiannan had just returned to China, and his identity had just been discovered by Zhang Cuishan. Now he was discovered again by an unknown old man. You can imagine his surprise. However, he thought it was because of his superior martial arts, so he commented to Hong Tianxiao that he was not Zhang Cuishan. The opponent was extremely angry and shouted loudly. He sped up his moves and waved out a brush shadow, completely covering Zhang Cuishan in the brush shadow. Hong Tianxiao knew that Quan Jiannan was not Zhang Cuishan's opponent, and was too lazy to watch the fight, so he turned his attention to Yu Lianzhou and Yin Susu, but Zhang Wuji was nowhere to be seen. He knew that Zhang Wuji must have been captured by the two elders Xuan Ming, and he felt in his heart I couldn't help but be secretly happy. It was not unreasonable for Hong Tianxiao to be secretly happy. Although Zhang Wuji was arrested, his life was not in danger. He would be rescued by Zhang Sanfeng on Zhang Sanfeng's 100th birthday. However, he was struck by the Xuanming Divine Palm, and even Zhang Sanfeng was helpless. , then Hong Tianxiao will have the opportunity to save Zhang Wuji and benevolent to Wudang and the Tianying Sect. Immediately, Yin Susu's beauty attracted Hong Tianxiao. She was not much better than Dai Qisi, just slightly inferior. However, the heroic spirit between her eyebrows was something Dai Qisi did not have. However, now her eyebrows were frowning , there was a touch of sadness on his face, which really made me feel pity for him. However, Hong Tianxiao knew that Yin Susu's worries were not because of Zhang Cuishan who was fighting with Quan Jiannan, but because her son Zhang Wuji had fallen into the hands of the bad guys. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that it would be a pity if such a peerless beauty committed suicide on Zhang Sanfeng's day. Yin Susu must not die. Moreover, if Yin Susu does not die, it will trigger a fight between the Sky Eagle Sect and the five major sects as well as those sects in the world. If he accepts Zhang Wuji as his disciple, he will most likely bring over the entire Sky Eagle Sect. Just when Hong Tianxiao was secretly planning, the fighting in the field also stopped. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9: Call me Brother Han You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked towards the field, and saw that Zhang Cuishan's silver hook had hooked Quan Jiannan's neck. Quan Jiannan stood there motionless, with an ashen face. It seemed that he had understood what his martial arts skills were like. Zhang Cuishan was so far behind him that he felt a little disheartened. Zhang Cuishan restrained Quan Jiannan and shouted hurriedly: "Everyone, please step aside. I will ask the old hero Quan to be sent to the foot of Wudang Mountain, and we will unblock his acupoints and release him." Zhang Cuishan thought that the other ten people were Quan Jiannan. Jiannan's subordinates must have been wary and retreated. Yu Lianzhou even secretly praised Zhang Cuishan, for restraining Quan Jiannan was equivalent to restraining those dozen people. If Jin Hua Yin Ye was in trouble, he would first send out a distress signal and fight Zhang Cuishan separately. Yin Susu would keep an eye on Quan Jiannan, and would make these dozen people resist the other three. As long as it can be blocked for half an hour, the other brothers from Wudang Mountain will definitely come to the rescue, and by then they will naturally no longer be afraid of gold flowers and silver leaves. Unexpectedly, the well-dressed young woman ignored Zhang Cuishan's threats and actually raised her two swords and shouted: "Stand shoulder to shoulder, seize the mule cart." These people did not know that Zhang Wuji had been captured. They I thought Zhang Wuji was hiding in the mule cart at this moment. Zhang Cuishan shouted: "Whoever dares to come up, I will kill this person first." The young woman sneered, and became even more convinced that Zhang Wuji was in the car, and shouted: "Come on, everyone, as long as we catch the child in the car, we will know the whereabouts of Xie Xun." After saying that, the pretending young woman indulged Ma Wu Dao rushed forward, but he didn't take Quan Jiannan to heart at all. It turns out that this young woman is a leader of the Sanjiang Gang. They went out in large numbers this time to kidnap Yu Lianzhou and Yin Susu and interrogate Xie Xun's whereabouts. Quan Jiannan was just a guest of the Sanjiang Gang. If he could not work for the gang, it would be no regrets to die at the hands of his enemies. Zhang Cuishan was shocked. It seemed that even killing Quan Jiannan was of no avail. He saw six or seven men rushing to the front of Yin Susu's car, and six or seven men rushing to the front of Yu Lianzhou's car. Only a few people and the young woman surrounded them. Lived him. At this moment, Dai Qisi suddenly coughed heavily, "cough, cough, cough, cough." The dressed-up young woman remembered Dai Qisi's identity, and her face changed. However, she reacted very quickly, and screamed at Hong Tian He Daiqisi cupped his hands and said: "Two seniors, as long as we can catch the child in the car, we can know the whereabouts of the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun, and the great revenge of the two seniors can also be avenged. Please also ask the two seniors We can help each other." The young woman's reaction was quick enough. She thought that Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi had the same purpose here, so she pulled them over with just one sentence. Hong Tianxiao knew that Yin Liting had arrived and was about to be on the scene. If he didn't take action now, he would not have the chance later. So, he laughed long and said: "The Sanjiang Gang is just a small gang in the Jianghu. How dare you run wild under Wudang Mountain? The Wudang Seven Heroes can't let go and teach you a lesson, so I will do it for you." Having said that, Hong Tianxiao had already flown to the field. His figure was like lightning. He grabbed one person and threw him out. Then he grabbed another person and threw him out. In just an instant, the dozen or so men surrounding Yin Susu and Yu Lianzhou were all thrown to the ground. Outside, and unable to move. However, Hong Tianxiao did not give up. He grabbed several big men who were surrounding Zhang Cuishan with the young woman and threw them out. At the beginning, these big men didn't know how to dodge. After Hong Tianxiao grabbed three or four people and threw them out, these big men began to wake up and started to dodge in all directions. Most of them slashed at Hong Tianxiao with their swords. However, Hong Tianxiao's The figure was so fast that these big men had no power to fight back, and they were still thrown out one by one, until the stunned young woman was the only one left in the field. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s movement technique has a name, it is called the Moon Shadow Dance Movement Movement, which is a martial art of the Xiaoyao Sect (for details, please see Chapter 3 of "The First Part of the Deer and Cauldron Chapter"). This Qinggong movement technique has not been seen in the world for hundreds of years. Even if Zhang Sanfeng is here, he would not recognize it. It is not bad to act as Han Qianye's martial arts. When the young woman saw Hong Tianxiao standing in front of her horse with a smile, her face changed, and she said in a trembling voice: "Youwhat are you going to do?" When those big men were thrown out just now, all of them had their acupuncture points tapped, and they were all beaten like shit. In this way, if she was thrown into that mess, it would be better to kill her. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Master Wu, please get off your horse. I have no ill intentions at all. It's just that the Seven Heroes of Wudang are all well-known heroes in the world, but you used such despicable methods to deal with them. That's why I punished them lightly." Your Excellency. If Master Wu can restrain the disciples of the Sanjiang Gang in the Hubei Branch from appearing thirty miles around Wudang Mountain, I will let them go. Otherwise, Master Wu will send someone to drive them away. Pull her back." On his sixtieth birthday in Wutian City, Hong Tianxiao met this young woman and knew that her name was Wu Yingmei and that she was a third-year-old girl.p; With his status as a gold flower and silver leaf, he will never talk nonsense. Yu Lianzhou was overjoyed when he heard this and hurriedly held his hands and said: "Thank you, senior, and please" Before Yu Lianzhou could finish speaking, Hong Tianxiao shook his hand and said, "What Yu Erxia said is wrong. Master Zhang is a hundred years old and the number one person in the martial arts world today. Han Qianye is just a junior in front of him. If he is Yu Erxia doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m from a noble and upright family, so just call me Brother Han.¡± "This" Song Yuanqiao, the boss of the Wudang Seven Heroes, is only in his early forties this year. He is almost three generations behind Zhang Sanfeng, let alone the remaining six heroes. Therefore, the seniority of the Wudang Seven Heroes is the most embarrassing. If he follows Zhang Sanfeng Well, seniority is naturally scary. Even Master Miejie has to call them uncle. If they leave based on their status and age, their seniority is too low. Now that Hong Tianxiao takes the initiative to ask for it, Yu Lianzhou and Zhang Cuishan naturally want it. Yu Lianzhou pretends to be difficult. , and then nodded and said, "In that case, I would rather be respectful than obey your orders." Then, Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu also met with Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi respectively. Wu Yuejiao was naturally introduced as Dai Qisi's disciple, Xie Lingyun was Dai Qisi's maid, and Xu Yuying was Wu Yuejiao's maid. After the introduction, Yu Lianzhou and Zhang Cuishan both thought to themselves that they did not expect that Jin Hua Yin Ye would like to have servants and maids, even their disciples. Such an identity is the least likely to arouse the suspicion of people in the world. Hong Tianxiao also thought about it for a long time. Although it is a little different from the two people who entered the world before, there are still no flaws. Hong Tianxiao never expected that these two people would be right. He and Dai Qisi had this comment. Hong Tianxiao pretended to be very strange and asked: "Brother Cuishan, I heard in the Jianghu that the Xian couple had a son named Wuji who came back with you. Could it be that the child has returned to Wudang Mountain first?" Speaking of Zhang Wuji, Yin Susu's face suddenly darkened, and she leaned gently on Zhang Cuishan's shoulder, tears almost falling. Zhang Cuishan hurriedly patted her hand and comforted her gently. Seeing this scene, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt jealous for no reason. Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu were not on the same path at all. If Xie Xun, the birdman, hadn't brought them to the uninhabited Ice and Fire Island, how could they have gotten married? Damn it, Xie Xun, I will make sure you look good when you look back. Well, there is also Zhang Cuishan. You won¡¯t live for many days anyway, so I¡¯ll give you a little advantage. Zhang Wuji doesn¡¯t see people when he¡¯s alive, and he doesn¡¯t see his body after death. I guess Yin Susu is not in the mood to follow. He is playing a two-person game, and from now on, she should be pure and innocent, hehe. How did Yu Lianzhou know that Hong Tianxiao had such dirty thoughts in his mind? Otherwise, he would have to fight him desperately. He sighed and told the story of Zhang Wuji being captured by the Mongols on the road. As expected, there was no difference at all from the original book. , at the end, Hong Tianxiao found that Yin Susu had already shed tears. Hong Tianxiao comforted him: "Miss Yin, don't be sad. Those Mongolians only wanted to ask about Xie Xun's whereabouts. They won't do anything to him. I heard that although Wuji is young, he is loyal and loyal." If you are bold, you will definitely not say it, and those people will not harm his life. If my guess is correct, on the day of Master Zhang¡¯s 100th birthday, those people will show up with Wuji." Yu Lianzhou was puzzled that Hong Tianxiao called Yin Susu Miss Yin instead of his younger brother and sister. Hearing this, he was shocked and thought to himself, yes, why didn't I think of this section? It seems that Master's 100th birthday is very lively, so we need to arrange it in advance. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Hong Tianxiao¡¯s great deception You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After tidying up for a while, the nine of them set off on the road together. Since Zhang Wuji was arrested, Yin Susu had become seriously ill and her body has not recovered yet. The mule cart was rented by Yu Lianzhou for her. Yin Susu was about to get in the car when she suddenly found Yin Li riding a horse with Dai Qisi. She felt friendly for no reason and asked her to come up and ride with her in the car. Yu Lianzhou, Zhang Wuji and others all thought that Yin Susu was treating her specially because she missed her son. Yin Li was about the same age as Zhang Wuji. Only Hong Tianxiao understood in his heart that Yin Li was Yin Susu's biological niece. There was an inseparable blood relationship between the two, and they naturally fell in love at first sight. After walking less than ten miles, a horse suddenly flew in front of him. When he was still dozens of feet away, the man on the horse couldn't wait to fly into the air. He used Qinggong to fly this way, shouting: "Fifth brother, you are finally back. I miss you so much." Tiyunzong, Hong Tianxiao had seen Qiu Hezi perform Tiyunzong's Qinggong movement in his previous life, and it was exactly the same as the one who came. Hong Tianxiao knew without asking that the person flying over must be Yin Liting, the sixth of the Seven Heroes of Wudang. This person is He is also a tragic and happy character in the world of Yitian. Yin Liting flew close and stopped, Zhang Cuishan also got off the horse. Yin Liting held Zhang Cuishan's hand tightly and said happily: "Fifth brother, I miss you so much." The true feelings were revealed in his words and expressions, Even if they are blood brothers, they are nothing more than this. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao sighed in his heart. The Seven Heroes of Wudang are really deeply in love with each other. Zhang Cuishan was deeply moved and didn't know what to say. He just smiled and said: "Sixth brother, you have grown taller." When they parted, Yin Liting was only eighteen years old, and now they have not seen each other for ten years. From a skinny boy to a tall and tall young man. At that moment, Zhang Cuishan took Yin Liting's hand and went to meet his wife. Yin Susu was in a bad mood and had not recovered from her illness. She just nodded and smiled, and called in a low voice: "Sixth brother." Yin Liting smiled and said: "The fifth sister-in-law is also named Yin, that's great, she is not only my sister-in-law, but also my sister." Then, Zhang Cuishan introduced Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi to Yin Liting. Yin Liting was really surprised. Although he debuted late in the world, he had heard of the name Jinhua Yinye, especially since there were rumors in the world that Mr. Silver Ye had already died. Jue glanced at Hong Tianxiao twice. Of course, Hong Tianxiao understood Yin Liting's doubts, so he explained with a smile: "A few years ago, I was plotted and poisoned by the cold poison of Xuanming Divine Palm. I have been using my power to exorcise the poison on Spirit Snake Island until a few months ago. The poison was forced out, so everyone in the world thought that I was dead. Now that I have returned to the world, dispelling the rumors may be one of my purposes." Hong Tianxiao said this not so much to Yin Liting, but to Yu Lianzhou, Zhang Cuishan, Yin Liting and Yin Susu together. The four of them suddenly realized. After all, everyone is a member of the martial arts world, and they understand that rumors in the martial arts world cannot be trusted at all. However, Yu Lianzhou was shocked by the words "Xuanming Divine Palm" and asked: "Brother Han, is there anyone in the martial arts world who can do such vicious things?" Kung fu?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I also thought that since the death of Taoist Baishu, this kind of vicious Kung Fu has disappeared from the world. I didn't expect that he still has descendants. I was not aware of it at the time, so I got hit. Fortunately, I He is blessed with great fortune and fortune, and it took him five or six years to save a life." Yu Lianzhou recalled that after she exchanged a palm with the Yuan Bing who kidnapped Zhang Wuji, she felt that the opponent's palm force was like an overwhelming force, and an extremely cold internal force rushed over. In an instant, her whole body was chilled to the bone. She was shocked in her heart and asked hurriedly: "Brother Han, after being hit by the Xuanming Divine Palm, his whole body was so cold that he felt like he was bone-chilling?" Hong Tianxiao nodded, looked Yu Lianzhou up and down, and asked pretending to be strange: "Exactly, and every once in a while, the cold poison will attack. Every time it attacks, the cold poison will be more severe, until he finally dies. Is it possible?" Brother Lianzhou has also been hit by the Xuanming Divine Palm, it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Yu Lianzhou shouted "It's broken", and then told the story of the palm fight with that Yuan Bing that day, and said with a worried look: "Brother Han, from this, the palm power used by that Yuan Bing is Xuan Ming Shen Palm, Wuji is young, how can he withstand his palm?" With a sound of "Ah", everyone turned around, only to see Yin Susu passed out in Wu Yuejiao's arms. Yu Lianzhou then remembered that he had forgotten Yin Susu's existence, and hurriedly blamed himself: "Fifth brother, I forgot The fifth younger brother and sister all blame me." Dai Qisi walked over gently, stretched out her hand and pinched Yin Susu's person. After a while, she saw Yin Susu waking up leisurely. The first words she said after waking up were: "Fifth brother, Wuji his internal strength is weak he He will definitely bebeaten to death by that man, IIwuwuwuwu" &nbs??Help you cure your cough that has not healed for many years. " Dai Qisi didn't know what Hong Tianxiao was up to. She immediately remembered Xie Lingyun's screams from bed in those nights. She blushed, spat, and said angrily: "If you want to talk, just say it. If you don't say it, I will pull you down. Anyway, It's none of my business and I don't care. If you want to take advantage of me, there's no way." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and then stopped talking. He had experienced countless women and had already figured out the thoughts of women very clearly. Although Dai Qisi said that it was none of her business and was too lazy to ask, the curiosity in her heart had not weakened at all. Moreover, even she herself didn't know that she was quietly changing, and Hong Tianxiao's shadow was slowly expanding in her heart. That night, the group stayed at the Xianrendu Inn. After requesting a few upper rooms, Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi resigned from Yu Lianzhou and others. The Three Heroes of Wudang and Yin Susu came to Yu Lianzhou's room together. As soon as he entered the door, Yin Liting clamored to sleep on the same bed as Zhang Cuishan. Zhang Cuishan also really likes this little junior brother. Seeing that although he is tall and big, he is still as attached to him as before, and he feels even more happy in his heart. Although Mo Shenggu is the youngest among the Seven Heroes of Wudang, he has been mature since childhood. On the contrary, Yin Liting appears to be far more immature and weaker than Mo Shenggu. Zhang Cuishan is not far behind him in age and has always taken great care of him. Yu Lianzhou smiled and said: "Sixth brother, don't be ridiculous. Now that the fifth brother has a family, and your fifth sister-in-law is not feeling well, your fifth brother still has to take care of her. Do you still think it was ten years ago? Fifth brother, that's right. , I almost forgot one thing, you came back just in time, after we drank the master¡¯s birthday wine, we drank the sixth brother¡¯s wedding wine afterwards.¡± Zhang Cuishan was overjoyed, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Miaoji, Miaoji, sixth brother, I wonder which daughter of a famous family my future sibling will be?" Yin Liting blushed and did not say anything coyly. Yu Lianzhou smiled and said: "Sixth brother, what is there to be embarrassed about? If you don't tell me, then I will tell you for you. She is the apple of the eye of the old hero of Hanyang Golden Whip." Zhang Cuishan stuck out his tongue and said with a smile: "If my sixth brother is naughty, this golden whip will hit him on the head. This is not for fun." Yu Lianzhou smiled slightly and said, "Miss Ji is a swordsman. Fortunately, among the masked girls by the river that day, Miss Ji was not among them." Before Zhang Wuji was captured by the Yuan soldier, the four of them were on the riverside. When I was there, I was attacked by a group of masked women, who were disciples of the Emei Sect. Zhang Cuishan was startled and asked, "Is Miss Ji a disciple of Emei?" Yu Lianzhou nodded and said: "The martial arts of our Emei girls by the river are mediocre, and Miss Ji is not among them. Otherwise, for the sake of the fifth younger brother and younger sister, I offended the sixth younger brother and sister. People will blame me, the second uncle, for being partial. Our sixth younger brother and sister, who has not yet passed the sect, has a good character, good martial arts, and is a disciple of a famous family. After all, she is extraordinary, and she and the sixth younger brother are truly a match made in heaven" When he said this, he suddenly remembered that Yin Susu was the daughter of the leader of a cult. He praised Miss Ji so much, and he was afraid that Zhang Cuishan would feel it. He was about to say something else to someone else, but heard Yin Susu say with a smile: "Fifth brother, since you and sixth brother have already We haven¡¯t seen each other for eleven years, why don¡¯t you guys talk more, I can sleep alone so I can be quiet.¡± Zhang Cuishan nodded and said, "That's fine." Yin Susu said goodbye to Yu Lianzhou and Yin Liting and came out. She did not go to her room. Instead, after looking around for no one, she walked to Room No. 16, Tianzi, on the upper floor. Because Xie Lingyun screamed too loudly, Hong Tianxiao's room was the most remote every time they were divided into rooms. It was not even on the same floor as them. It was the same this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Yin Susu came to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s room You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Among all the rooms, only Hong Tianxiao's room No. 16 was on the third floor. When the rooms were assigned, Yin Susu made a note of it, and she was even more surprised to find that Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi did not live in the same room. That's why she went directly to Hong Tianxiao. "Who? Lingyun? I've left the door open for you, come in." When Yin Susu's footsteps sounded on the stairs between the second and third floors, Hong Tianxiao already knew that Yin Susu was coming, and he took off his coat with a few random moves. He fell off, revealing his muscular upper body, and even pretended to think it was Xie Lingyun who knocked on the door. With a "creak", Yin Susu pushed the door open and walked in. She was stunned and a red cloud flew over her slightly pale face. Hong Tianxiao pretended to be at a loss, "Ahem, I'm sorry, Miss Yin, II thought it was Lingyun, that" Hong Tianxiao quickly put on his clothes. Yin Susu was shocked in her heart. Oh my god, how could such a strong body and all the muscles belong to an old man in his fifties? If she hadn't seen it with her own eyes today, she wouldn't have believed it even if she was beaten to death. "What's wrong with Miss Yin?" Hong Tianxiao's words brought Yin Susu back to reality from the boundless shock. Only then did Yin Susu wake up and found that Hong Tianxiao had already put on her clothes. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a hint of disappointment in her heart. She was also startled. How could she have such an idea? Is this right? The thought of her husband being unfaithful, and the other person is still an old man in his fifties. Yin Susu coughed lightly, covering up her embarrassment, and asked: "Brother Han, what exactly is that matter you mentioned today that Master Zhang can only decide?" Hong Tianxiao knew that she came here to ask this question, so he was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he pointed to the stool and said, "Sit down and talk." Then he came to the stool opposite, poured a cup of tea for Yin Susu, and gently Putting it lightly on the table, he sighed and said: "Of course, what happened today is just my guess. Maybe Wuji may not have been struck by the Xuanming Divine Palm?" Yin Susu sat down gently, stared at the crystal clear tea, tears appeared in her eyes again, and asked softly: "What if I get infected? Since Brother Han can cure himself of Xuan Ming Cold Poison, naturally It will be able to cure Wuji's Xuanming Cold Poison, Susu thanks Brother Han first." After saying that, Yin Susu stood up, blessed Hong Tianxiao, and then sat down again. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, if you thank me, just promise to live with Zhang Cuishan. It's boring. Follow me and keep you from living the life of the happiest woman in the world. Of course, he can only think about these words in his heart for the time being. , but couldn't say it out loud: "Miss Yin, even if Wuji is poisoned by the Xuan Ming Cold Poison, where is Zhenren Zhang? His internal strength is profound, maybe he can cure Wuji? This problem is not very urgent. The most important thing is that the entire world knows that you and your wife are back. This time I am afraid they will gather in Wudang Mountain to ask for Xie Xun¡¯s whereabouts. If the matter is resolved well, that¡¯s it. If it is not resolved, a happy birthday banquet will be held It will turn into a bloody battle, and the Wu-Dang Clan and the Sky Eagle Sect will most likely be removed from the world, so you should be prepared in advance." Yin Susu sighed and said: "I have already thought of this, but Fifth Brother has a very stubborn personality, and he will not tell the whereabouts of Brother Xie." Hong Tianxiao said: "Perhaps some of these people are here for the dragon-slaying sword, and some are here for revenge. After all, Xie Xun killed many innocent people in order to force Cheng Kun to show up. These people It¡¯s only natural to come to Xie Xun for revenge. If you conceal Xie Xun¡¯s whereabouts, aren¡¯t you helping the evildoers?¡± Yin Susu nodded and said: "Brother Han, I understand this truth, but the fifth brother doesn't understand. He thinks that Brother Xie has repented and rehabilitated, so he should be given a way to live." Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "That's wrong. If these people don't seek revenge on Xie Xun now, if they push Cheng Kun in front of Xie Xun, will he also let go of his hatred and spare Cheng Kun? Another point is that Xie Xun may never have I never thought that Cheng Kun had a good reputation in the world before, so why did he suddenly become vicious and kill Xie Xun's entire family?" Yin Susu was stunned when he heard this, shook his head and said: "Brother Xie really hasn't thought about this." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I know some of the reasons, but now is not the time to tell you. What I can tell you now is that you have to make plans for Wuji's future, maybe for the sake of Master Zhang, Or for the sake of the Wudang Sect, people in the world don¡¯t dare to do anything to him, so are you going to let him stay on Wudang Mountain for the rest of his life and be a coward?" Yin Susu¡¯s delicate body trembled, a trace of confusion appeared in her eyes, and she murmured: "What should we do? Do we have to force the three of us to go back?" Hong?Brother, you" Hong Tianxiao couldn't laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, Yin Susu misunderstood him. She hurriedly shook her head and said, "It's not me, it's Bai Guishou." "Bai Guishou?" Yin Susu was stunned. No matter how smart she was, she still couldn't understand what Hong Tianxiao was planning, so she had to say again, "Susu is stupid, please ask Brother Han for some guidance." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "It's very simple. Xie Xun forced you to board the ship. No one knows where you are going, and no one will know that it was not your intention to go to Binghuo Island, but because of the hurricane. So, it can be like this Assuming the situation at that time, Bai Guishou was knocked unconscious by Xie Xun, so he was not shocked to death by the lion's roar or became dementia. However, just when Xie Xun just said that he was going to Binghuo Island, Bai Guishou had just woken up, but He also pretended not to wake up so that Xie Xun didn't notice. In this way, one more person knows about Xie Xun and you guys on Binghuo Island. Miss Yin, do you understand what I mean?" Yin Susu was overjoyed and nodded hurriedly: "Brother Han really has a good plan. In this way, as long as the three of us would rather die than tell the whereabouts of Brother Xie, everyone's attention will shift to Bai Guishou. Fifth Brother Jinlan and I have a sworn sworn relationship with Brother Xie. Wuji is Brother Xie's adopted son, but there is not only no kindness between Bai Guishou and Brother Xie, but also hatred. He didn't say anything about it at first because he wanted the Sky Eagle Sect to find Binghuo Island. But now we are being forced to tell the whereabouts of Ice and Fire Island, so that people in the world will no longer cause trouble for the three of us." Hong Tianxiao nodded, but said in his heart, that is impossible. Is Ice and Fire Island so easy to find? There is no specific direction in the vast sea. It is not easy to find a desert island. After a lot of troubles, people in the martial arts world naturally have to find it. Come back to you and ask you to take them to Binghuo Island. Hong Tianxiao said: "This alone is not enough. Although these people know that Xie Xun is on Ice and Fire Island, they may not be able to find it. Therefore, Xie Xun and the Dragon-Slaying Sword must return to the Central Plains. Only in this way can the disaster for your family be completely eliminated. Therefore. , there is one more thing to do now, and that is to send someone to inform Xie Xun of Binghuo Island, inform him of your predicament in the Central Plains, and ask him to return to the Central Plains." Yin Susu was shocked and asked: "In this case, once those enemies come, how can Brother Xie still have a way to survive?" Although she grew up in the Sky Eagle Sect, she acted both good and evil, and she even lived with Xie Xun on Ice and Fire Island. For ten years, they had already had a brother-sister relationship, so naturally they didn't want to kill him indirectly. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Most of these people came here for the dragon-slaying knife, but very few actually seek revenge from him. When the time comes, as long as the people and the knife are separated, most people's attention will be diverted. Remember Cui Brother Shan once said that Xie Xun has suddenly come to his senses, as long as you and Wuji can persuade him to enter the Shaolin Temple, those people will naturally be helpless." Yin Susu couldn't help but clapped her hands and praised: "Brother Han's plan is indeed wonderful. Shaolin Temple has always preached 'put down the butcher's knife and become a Buddha immediately'. As long as Brother Xie really repented, the Shaolin Temple had to do its best to protect him. If Brother Xie did not repent, even if he died, If he dies, Fifth Brother won¡¯t be able to say anything.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded, but secretly thought in his heart, Susu, this plan of mine can only save you and Zhang Wuji. As for Zhang Cuishan, he must die, otherwise, you will live your whole life with such a pimple, without any consequences. Fun, wouldn't it be wronging yourself? With the life-saving strategy in hand, Yin Susu felt much better. Seeing that it was getting late, she said goodbye and left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12: We are about to meet Zhang Sanfeng You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao discovered that there was another person in the group. He was not tall and thin, but looked extremely refined. He knew that he must be Zhang Songxi, the fourth of the Wudang Seven Heroes, and the most resourceful person among the Wudang Seven Heroes. Hong Tianxiao had long known that Zhang Songxi would come and was not surprised. Similarly, Zhang Songxi had known about Jin Hua Yin Ye's help last night, so he would not be surprised to see Hong Tianxiao. The two exchanged pleasantries and everyone set off on the road together. Last night, Zhang Songxi already knew how Zhang Wuji was kidnapped. Although he was very wise, he could not guess the origin of the master who pretended to be a Yuan soldier and kidnapped Wuji and injured Yu Lianzhou. After all, when Bai Shu Taoist died, , Zhang Songxi had just become a disciple of Wudang and was only twelve years old. There was no conversation along the way, and no one made any secret moves. However, there were many people in the world following from a distance, or pretending to be passing by. The ten people stayed another night in Yuefeng Town ahead, and after another day's journey, they finally arrived at Wudang Mountain. Zhang Cuishan came back ten years ago and returned to the place where he grew up. He remembered that he could meet his master immediately and meet his senior brother, third senior brother and seventh junior brother. Although his wife was ill and his son was separated, he was more happy than sad. When they arrived at the mountain, they saw eight strong horses with bright saddles and bridles tied outside the temple. They were not things on the mountain. Zhang Songxi said: "A guest has arrived in the temple. Let's not meet each other in a hurry. Let's go in through the side door." Then he led everyone , entered the temple from the side door, the Taoist and attendants in the temple were all overjoyed to see Zhang Cuishan returning in good health, and all came up to see him. Zhang Songxi first settled down a residence for Hong Tianxiao and others, and then let Yin Susu rest in Zhang Cuishan's former residence, and then took Zhang Cuishan to visit Yu Daiyan. Although Zhang Cuishan has been missing for ten years, his room has always been empty. Zhang Sanfeng arranged for the Taoist boy to clean it every day, so the room is very clean and you can live in it. Hong Tianxiao knew that his brothers and sisters would have something to say when they met, so he was not in a hurry to disturb them, so he started practicing at his residence. Not long after, Hong Tianxiao heard a sound of light footsteps coming from outside the door. There were six in total. All of them had profound skills, especially the one at the front. The footsteps could not have been softer. He thought it was Song Yuanqiao leading a group of people. The brother thanked him for coming, and couldn't help but secretly said that Song Yuanqiao was indeed a benevolent gentleman and understood etiquette very well. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, got out of bed, opened the door and welcomed him out. "Song Yuanqiao has met Mr. Yinye. Thank you for your help all the way." Song Yuanqiao was slightly surprised when he saw Hong Tianxiao opening the door to welcome him. He was extremely confident in his own internal strength. Even his second junior brother Yu Lianzhou could not hear him. footsteps, unless it is someone whose internal strength is much better than his. Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "Master Song is so polite. We all belong to the martial arts community and it is necessary to help each other. Moreover, Han has admired the name of Master Zhang for a long time and has long wanted to see his face. Today he will be celebrating his 100th birthday. Happy birthday, I hope you won¡¯t be offended by the intrusion, Sir Song." Song Yuanqiao said: "Mr. Yinye can come to Wudang Mountain. Song and all the juniors are extremely happy. Naturally, the master is also the same. However, the master is in retreat and cannot see guests for the time being. I ask Mr. Yinye to take care of me." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, Master Song. Han heard that Yu Sanxia was plotted by a gangster ten years ago, and his limbs were pinched off with heavy techniques. The method was extremely cruel. Han was somewhat familiar with Qi Huang's technique and wanted to diagnose Yu Sanxia. Let's see how we can reconnect the broken bones. Isn't it convenient?" Over the past few days, Hong Tianxiao has inexplicably gained a lot of medical knowledge in his mind. Although he didn't know why, he also understood seriously that his progress has been a thousand miles forward. Now, Although he is not as good as Hu Qingniu, he is still famous enough. Song Yuanqiao was extremely happy. Over the years, in order to treat Yu Daiyan's injuries, he had frequently hired famous doctors from the private sector or from the martial arts world, but none of them had the means to reattach the broken bones. Originally, the Wudang Sect had given up on this, but Hong Tianxiao suddenly Mention, the Six Heroes of Wudang were overjoyed. It should be noted that with Mr. Yinye's status in the world, he would never say such a thing if he was not quite sure. Zhang Cuishan was even more excited and said: "If Brother Han can cure the broken bones of the third brother, everyone in the Wudang Sect will naturally be grateful to Brother Han." Among the Seven Heroes of Wudang, the one who has the best relationship with Yu Daiyan is Zhang Cuishan. In the past ten years, he often thought of Yu Daiyan's injury and was extremely concerned about it. At that time, Yu Daiyan returned seriously injured, which made Zhang Cuishan the most angry, so he asked Zhang Sanfeng for orders to investigate the matter. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Brother Cuishan, don't be anxious. I'll wait until I see Yu Sanxia's injury first." Although Song Yuanqiao was also happy in his heart, he didn't show it at all on his face. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, he turned to the left and made a greeting gesture: "Now here is Mr. Lao Yinye, fifth junior brother, You lead the way for Mr. Yinye, Sixth Junior Brothernbsp; Hong Tianxiao didn't pay attention to Zhang Cuishan's expression. He lifted his robe and sat on the edge of the bed. He grabbed Yu Daiyan's left wrist with three fingers and felt his pulse. This tiny movement woke up the sleeping Yu Daiyan. When he opened his eyes, the first thing that caught his eye was the fifth junior brother who had not seen him for a long time and had grown a small beard. He was pleasantly surprised and blurted out: "Fifth junior brother .¡± Zhang Cuishan couldn't bear it anymore and threw himself in front of the bed, choking and saying: "Third senior brother, it's me, I'm back." Hong Tianxiao frowned and shouted hurriedly: "Brother Cuishan, don't do this. Yu Sanxia is in agitated mood and his pulse is confused. How can I check his pulse?" Only then did Yu Daiyan realize that there was a stranger sitting beside the bed, and his left wrist was in his hand. He had been walking around in the world ten years ago and had seen gold flowers and silver leaves, but he took another look and found that there was no such thing. Seeing Granny Jinhua, she was not sure and asked hurriedly: "Fifth Junior Brother, this is" "Oh." Zhang Cuishan was greeted by Hong Tianxiao and hurriedly wiped his tears. He temporarily put away his excitement and introduced: "Third Senior Brother, this is the famous Mr. Silver Leaf in the world. This time, I am on my way back to Wudang Mountain. , has been intercepted and killed many times. Mr. Yinye helped him several times and went up to Wudang Mountain with his younger brother. Third brother, Mr. Yinye¡¯s medical skills are quite good. He may have a way to cure your injuries. You don¡¯t want to do it yet. Excited." Since it became like this, even Zhang Sanfeng has been helpless. In the past ten years, the Wudang Sect has called in countless famous doctors, and every one of them shook their heads. Otherwise, how could Yu Daiyan have been bedridden for twenty years. Therefore, Yu Daiyan's heart was basically in despair. He no longer placed any hope in any "miracle doctor". He just wanted to lie like this for the rest of his life, and wait until Zhang Sanfeng traveled westward, and then find a chance to commit suicide. Therefore, in After hearing Zhang Cuishan's words, Yu Daiyan smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, just don't get excited for my brother's sake." "What a powerful Vajra Finger. There are not many people in the Shaolin sect who can have such power. In addition to the three great monks of the Kongzi generation, there are not so many people from the Yuanzi generation. However, the Wudang sect and the Shaolin sect have always Without grudges, it is impossible for the Shaolin sect to do this to Yu Sanxia. Well, it seems that the only possibility is that he is the Shaolin of the Western Regions or the descendant of the Huo Gong Tutuo." That is to say, when Song Yuanqiao and the others walked into Yu Daiyan's room, Hong Tianxiao Putting down Yu Daiyan's hand, he sighed, stood up, and murmured to himself in a moderate voice. "Huogong Tutuo?" Over the years, in order to find the murderer who hurt Yu Daiyan, the Wudang Sect has spent a lot of effort, but they have only targeted the Shaolin Temple and the Western Region Shaolin. Now after hearing these four words, Wudang The eyes of the Seven Heroes all brightened up. They had all heard Zhang Sanfeng tell the story of Huo Gong Tutuo. Song Yuanqiao also lost his usual composure and said with excitement: "Yes, how could we forget Huo Gong Tutuo? Since he betrayed Shaolin, he will never let his skills be lost. He will definitely accept disciples. The murderer must be The successor of Huo Gong Tutuo. Mr. Yinye, do you know how to cure the injury of the third junior brother?" At this moment, Song Yuanqiao truly admired him, and he also vaguely felt that Hong Tianxiao knew how to cure Yu Daiyan's injury. Hong Tianxiao nodded slightly and said: "As far as Han knows, there is a magic medicine in the world that can cure Yu Sanxia." "What is it? Please tell me Mr. Yinye. Even if the old Taoist travels to the ends of the world, he still has to get it to cure his apprentice's injuries." Just when Song Yuanqiao was about to ask, an old but powerful voice suddenly came from outside the door. , who else could it be but Zhang Sanfeng, the number one person in today¡¯s martial arts world. Hong Tianxiao was also excited because he was about to see Zhang Sanfeng. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Thirteen Wanting to Steal Black Jade Intermittent Cream You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao turned his head and looked outside the door, only to see an old Taoist priest with a white beard walking in. He had white hair and a white beard, and his beard was floating on his chest. His face was red, his body was thin, his eyes were bright, but he had a kind face. correct. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao also discovered that although Zhang Sanfeng's clothes were clean, they were quite messy and the color matching was uncoordinated. No wonder he was known as a sloppy Taoist. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped forward to greet him and said: "Junior Han Qianye has met Master Zhang. It will be Master Zhang's 100th birthday in a few days. I came in a hurry and failed to prepare any gifts. I hope Master Zhang can forgive me." "Hahahaha." Zhang Sanfeng burst out laughing, holding Hong Tianxiao's hand and saying, "Mr. Yinye, you're welcome. If you can tell me how to cure this apprentice, it will be the best gift for the old Taoist. I don't know what kind of panacea it is." , please tell Mr. Yinye." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "There is a good bone-setting medicine called Black Jade Interruption Ointment, which can reconnect Yu Sanxia's broken bones. However, after all, Yu Sanxia's bones have been broken for ten years and the old injuries have healed. If he wants to be cured, he must The bones of the hands and feet were broken with heavy techniques and then reconnected, the pain was extremely painful and unbearable." Yu Daiyan didn't have much hope at first, but when he heard Hong Tianxiao said the name of the bone-connecting medicine, he couldn't help but ignited hope in his heart, and hurriedly shouted: "I'm not afraid, as long as I can be like a normal person, I can endure any kind of suffering, Mr. Silver Leaf, tell me, where can I get the black jade intermittent ointment?" Zhang Cuishan said anxiously: "Yes, Brother Han, where can I find the black jade intermittent ointment?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "The Three Heroes Yu are a strong man, and the Seven Heroes of Wudang are even more affectionate. The rumors in the Jianghu are true. As far as I know, there is no black jade intermittent ointment in the Jianghu, only Ruyang Prince's Palace has it." , I don¡¯t know exactly where they got it from, but this news is absolutely fine.¡± Hong Tianxiao is right. In the original book, it only said that there was black jade intermittent ointment in Prince Ruyang's palace, but it did not mention where the palace of Ruyang got this good bone-setting medicine. But the most likely one was brought by brothers Ah Er and Ah San, which means that it was produced by Huo Gong Tutuo. Whether it is true or not is not examined in this book. It is assumed to be yes. "Prince Ruyang's Mansion?" Zhang Sanfeng and the Seven Heroes of Wudang felt their hearts sink when they heard this. Everyone in the world knew that there were many experts in Prince Ruyang's Mansion. If they wanted to get the Black Jade Intermittent Paste from it, whether it was overtly or covertly, It is not an easy task, and there is another question for them, and that is whether Hong Tianxiao's words are credible. Hong Tianxiao guessed the worries in their hearts, so he smiled and said: "Master Zhang, I just said that I will not have time to prepare gifts when I go up the mountain this time. After the master's 100th birthday, I will go to Ruyang in person." The palace, if you steal the black jade intermittent ointment and cure Yu Sanxia's old illness, you can also give Master Zhang a birthday gift." Zhang Sanfeng looked at Hong Tianxiao for a long time before sighing: "Since the black jade intermittent ointment is extremely precious, the King of Ruyang must have hidden it extremely tightly, making it difficult for outsiders to find it. Moreover, there are so many experts in the Prince of Ruyang's palace, if they want to hide it without knowing it, It would be too dangerous to steal the black jade intermittent ointment somewhere, so this matter needs to be considered in the long run." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Although the Ruyang Prince's Palace has many experts, the younger generation has not yet taken them seriously. I guess Zhang Zhenren doesn't know yet. The two Xuanming elders in the world who know the Xuanming Divine Palm are the Ruyang Princes." What a bastard, now that they have been involved in the matter of the Dragon Slaying Sword, the defense in the palace will definitely be empty. When the real person's birthday is over, the juniors will rush to the Ruyang Palace, and they will definitely be able to get the black jade intermittent ointment. .¡± Zhang Cuishan was shocked when he heard this and asked hurriedly: "Brother Han, is it the two elders Xuan Ming who kidnapped Wuji's child?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "It should be, six years ago, I had a battle with Hebiweng, one of the two elders of Xuanming. He was not my opponent originally, but his senior brother Luzhangke suddenly attacked me from the secret. I was unprepared, got hit in the face, and almost lost my life. This time I come back to the world, I will definitely settle this account with them." Zhang Sanfeng, however, didn't know what was going on. When he asked hurriedly, Zhang Songxi told him what happened. Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "Chivalrous people of our generation should put chivalry first. Since Xie Xun has abandoned evil and turned to good, Cuishan naturally cannot reveal his hiding place. Alas, I just pity this kid Wuji, I hope he It¡¯ll be fine if nothing happens.¡± Zhang Cuishan apologized to Zhang Sanfeng and said: "Master, my disciple was so bold that I failed to tell you when I first got married." Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard and smiled and said: "You can't come back after ten years on Binghuo Island, how can you wait ten more? Years later, will you remarry as a teacher after the confession is revealed? What a joke, what a joke! Come on, there is no need to plead guilty, how can Zhang Sanfeng be so pedantic and unreasonable?Suddenly hearing the sound of gentle footsteps, Hong Tianxiao knew that it was Yin Susu who had arrived. He sighed in his heart and thought to himself, why after entering Jianghu, he didn't even have time to practice martial arts and meditate. No wonder many people let their disciples It¡¯s not unreasonable to start a career in martial arts only after you have achieved some success in martial arts. "Brother Han, are you there?" Sure enough, the footsteps disappeared at the door, and after a slight knock on the door, Yin Susu's voice rang out. "Susu, come in." Hong Tianxiao knew that the reason why Yin Susu came to his room without avoiding suspicion at this time must be uneasy, so he changed the title accordingly, from "Miss Yin" to "Susu" . With a "creak", Yin Susu's figure flashed over, and then she quickly closed the door and walked in. She also heard the difference in how Hong Tianxiao addressed her just now, but she didn't think much about it. After all, the Han Qianye played by Hong Tianxiao was much older than her. Hong Tianxiao got off the bed, stood up straight, and said with a slight smile: "Don't you believe the plan I told you that day? Yin Wufu has been here just now. Did you follow my arrangement that day and write to your father? A handwritten letter to spell out this plan clearly?" Yin Susu nodded and said: "I have handed it over to Wufu, and told him to return to the Sky Eagle Sect as quickly as possible. The three brothers are highly skilled in martial arts and are very efficient in their work. They will definitely send this letter to dad." In hand.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That's good. The headquarters of the Tianying Sect is in the south of the Yangtze River, which is no less than a thousand miles away. Yin Wufu and the others will deliver the letter. It will be two days later when your father receives the letter and conducts some further research. Arrangement, after the news spreads throughout the martial arts world, it is impossible to do it within ten days and eight days, so the most urgent thing we do is to ensure the safety of you mother and son during these ten days and eight days." "Our mother and son?" Yin Susu finally heard Hong Tianxiao's words clearly this time and couldn't help being shocked, "Brother Han, could it be that Fifth Brother you" Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "As of now, I won't hide it from you anymore. Tomorrow the five major sects will make a big fuss in Wudang Mountain, and there will be experts from the Ruyang Palace secretly on the side, and there will be countless small gangs in the world. There must be an explanation for Xie Xun's matter to make these people go down the mountain willingly or unwillingly. To make them willing to go down the mountain, that is to say that Xie Xun is on Binghuo Island and tell the specific location of Binghuo Island. In this way, your family of three The danger can be averted, and the Wudang sect will be in peace from now on. There are two situations that make them reluctant but have to go down the mountain. First, you and your wife committed suicide in front of the heroes of the world. The five major sects all flaunt benevolence and righteousness, especially Shaolin. First of all, as long as you and your wife die, they will never make trouble in Wudang Mountain again and will definitely go down the mountain. Secondly, Zhang Cuishan committed suicide alone. In this case, they will also go down the mountain. After our plan is successful, only the people of Binghuo Island will The target has been discovered, and you and your son will be safe. Which outcome are you going to choose?" Yin Susu smiled sadly when he heard this and sighed: "Fifth brother has always been based on benevolence and righteousness. He would rather die than tell the whereabouts of Brother Xie. Not only that, he will not let us, mother and son, tell the whereabouts of Brother Xie." . Moreover, Wuji¡¯s character is exactly the same as that of Fifth Brother. Although he is young, he will not betray his adoptive father. We have a deep love as husband and wife. If he wants to commit suicide, I will definitely accompany him to Huangquan Road." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 talks about wanting to die You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao expected that Yin Susu would answer like this, so his expression immediately changed and he shouted: "It's really stupid. Let me ask you, Xie Xun killed people indiscriminately back then. Is this true or false? Is it right or wrong? Zhang Cuishan just because He has had a brotherly relationship with Xie Xun for ten years, but has he considered the feelings of the families of those innocent people who were killed by Xie Xun? On the surface, you would rather give up your life than betray your sworn brother, which can be said to be extremely righteous. In fact, you are protecting a murderous thief. Maybe you will say that Xie Xun has suddenly woken up. Can he escape and wash away all his previous crimes? " Yin Susu looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise. These words were contradictory but consistent with Zhang Cuishan's benevolence and righteousness and the Tianying Cult's insistence on going his own way. She felt that what Hong Tianxiao said was wrong, but she also felt that what he said was too right. She didn't know whether to agree or disagree. Hong Tianxiao seemed a little excited and ignored Yin Susu's reaction, and then said: "Although Zhang Sanfeng is a hundred years old, he is not a saint after all. He knows that Zhang Cuishan defends Xie Xun because of face and promise, but he also understands that Zhang Sanfeng Cuishan fell into Xie Xun¡¯s trick.¡± Yin Susu was even more surprised and blurted out: "Youwhat did you say? Thank youthank you brother, hehe wants to harm us, but hehe" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Why did Xie Xun let you return to the Central Plains? It's because he knows Zhang Cuishan's character. Even if he were killed, he wouldn't tell the whereabouts of Ice and Fire Island. Xie Xun has been wandering around the world for many years. How could he not know that once people in the world find out? What will he do to you after you return to the Central Plains? If he has no selfish motives, why not let you bring the Dragon-Slaying Sword back to the Central Plains. In this way, people in the world will inevitably turn their attention to the Dragon-Slaying Sword. As for the Dragon-Slaying Sword, Not many people are paying attention to Xie Xun's whereabouts. Su Su, I think you have been wandering around the world for many years, how could you not know that these people, whether they have grudges against Xie Xun or not, will So I came to Wudang Mountain to interrogate you about Xie Xun¡¯s whereabouts, actually because of the dragon-slaying sword.¡± Yin Susu opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but she didn't know how to argue. She just sighed and said nothing. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao knew that he had almost touched Yin Susu's heart, so he added: "Right now, the Wudang Sect has no second choice but to defend Xie Xun. And there must be an explanation for this matter, so, Zhang Cuishan's suicide is the best solution, but you can't die." Yin Susu asked: "Why?" Hong Tianxiao said: "Can you bear to leave your son without asking? If Wuji didn't have the Zhongxuanming Divine Palm, he would have to stay on Wudang Mountain for the rest of his life. Otherwise, as long as he goes down the mountain, there will be countless traps and tricks. Waiting for him, he is a hundred times more powerful than the ones on your way to Wudang Mountain. If he is not careful, he will lose his life; if he is hit by the Xuanming Divine Palm, even Master Zhang will not be able to cure him and can only watch. Watching him suffer from the pain of cold poison and slowly die, are you so willing to abandon your son to suffer alone in the world and choose to escape?" Yin Susu asked hurriedly: "Brother Han, can't you cure the cold poison in Xuanming Divine Palm?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I can cure the cold poison of Xuanming Divine Palm, but I have to practice my unique internal skills and mental methods. However, firstly, it will take two to three years, and secondly, why should I do it?" save him?" "You" Yin Susu couldn't help being speechless, and she was even more discouraged. Yes, why did she want to save her son? After all, she was not a relative, not a friend. Yin Susu looked at Hong Tianxiao pitifully, and asked in an almost pleading tone: "HanBrother Han, if Wuji is really hit by the Xuanming God's palm, howare you willing to save him?" Hong Tianxiao smiled lightly and said: "It's very simple, you can't die, at least not without my consent." "You" Yin Susu didn't understand why Hong Tianxiao proposed such a condition. After all, what was shown in front of her now was an old man in his fifties, and he also had a wife, so Yin Susu didn't think much about it elsewhere. , otherwise, she would definitely guess Hong Tianxiao's intention. Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Wuji is a miserable child. He grew up on Binghuo Island in his childhood. Apart from the two of you and Xie Xun, there is no fifth person to be found. Not long after returning to the Central Plains, he was killed by the two elders Xuan Ming Take him away, and if he witnesses his biological parents committing suicide soon, what kind of blow do you think this will be to Wuji, and what kind of change will it have on his character? If he can accept it, that's it. If he accepts it, that's it. No, I will definitely become the enemy of the five major sects and the world's martial arts world. Tell me, if I accept such a disciple, won't I be harming myself?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?A real person celebrating his birthday, right? " Yin Liting snorted and said: "What birthday? They must have not asked the fifth brother and the fifth sister-in-law about Xie Xun's whereabouts. They were unwilling to do so, but they did not dare to go up the mountain to find trouble, so they stayed at the foot of Wudang Mountain. As soon as Master¡¯s 100th birthday passes, I will go down the mountain and drive them all away.¡± Song Yuanqiao hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Sixth brother, please be patient. No matter what their purpose is, as long as they don't come to Wudang Mountain to cause trouble, why should we meddle in so many other things? Besides, the fifth junior brother has returned to Wudang Mountain. Home, can it be said that if the fifth junior brother does not come down from the mountain for a day, they will not leave for a day?" Zhang Songxi looked at Song Yuanqiao's face and knew that he was silent, so he sighed and said: "Elder brother, Brother Han is not an outsider, not to mention he also knows the whole thing. Let's not talk about Master's 100th birthday. If the fifth brother and sister cannot return to Jiangnan Tianying Sect to visit their father, Leader Yin, they say that Wuji is still in the hands of the bad guys, and we have to go down the mountain to rescue him. In this way, we will not only find out who kidnapped Wuji, We need to be more careful with these people at the foot of the mountain, the situation is indeed not good." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "As for whether Miss Yin will go to visit her father whom she has not seen for ten years, I am not sure about this, but I can make a pretty good guess about Wuji. First of all, kidnapping Wuji The person who Ji is likely to be the two elders Xuanming or their disciples, but according to the description of Brother Lianzhou, that person has very profound skills, and he must be one of the two elders Xuanming; moreover, their purpose of kidnapping Wuji must be to trick him Asking about Xie Xun's whereabouts will allow them to obtain the dragon-slaying sword, so I guess they will definitely show up with Wuji at Zhenren Zhang's 100th birthday party tomorrow." Hong Tianxiao deliberately told them that the masterminds of the five sects were coming. I heard a lot, but I felt that if I said this, everyone in the Wudang Sect would have one night to prepare, and maybe Zhang Cuishan would not commit suicide, so he held back and said nothing. Zhang Songxi nodded and said: "Yes, I think so too. Today we also talked about this matter with Master. Master said that as long as that person appears with Wuji, he is absolutely sure that Wuji will be escaped from that person's hands unharmed. He was saved, so the biggest problem now is that the fifth brother must persuade his younger brothers and sisters not to leave Wudang Mountain in the short term. I hope that when Master Yin learns about the situation, he will not blame the fifth younger brother and his younger sisters for being rude." Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand why the Six Heroes of Wudang could still sit here and drink leisurely, so he stopped talking. At this point, the topic was over. Song Yuanqiao coughed lightly, changed the topic and asked : "Mr. Yinye, after my master's 100th birthday, I will go to Ruyang Prince's Mansion. However, there are so many masters in Ruyang Prince's Mansion. If Shan Xian and his wife are the two of them, they will be alone, so why not let me and Second Junior Brother and Fourth Junior Brother are going together so that they can take care of each other. I wonder what Mr. Yinye¡¯s intention is?" Song Yuanqiao's words are very skillful. They have two meanings. First, they are to remind Hong Tianxiao not to forget this matter and to rush to Ruyang Prince's Mansion as soon as tomorrow passes. Second, after all, it is for Yu Daiyan. , if no one from the Wu-Tang Clan follows, it will not look good. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Master Song underestimated Mr. Han. Compared with Mr. Song, Mr. Han's martial arts may be slightly inferior, but Mr. Han is good at Qinggong. It is not Han's boast, even if it is the four major protection methods of Mingjiao. One of the kings, the Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao, may not be as good as the others. It is still very easy to get in and out of the Ruyang Palace. As for the concubines and the others, they cannot go there and have to stay in Wudang Mountain for a few more days. ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15: Scaring Ji Xiaofu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, except for Yu Lianzhou and Zhang Cuishan, who had witnessed Hong Tianxiao's Qinggong with their own eyes, the other four people showed disbelief. Over the years, it has been widely rumored that the Qinggong of the Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao is the best in the world. Except for the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun of the Emei Sect, no one can surpass him. Seeing that the four of them didn't believe it, Hong Tianxiao didn't explain, so he laughed loudly and said: "I've had enough wine and food, please excuse me and go back to the room to rest first." After saying that, the Six Heroes of Wudang felt a figure flash in front of them, and Hong Tianxiao's figure had disappeared. , but Hong Tianxiao's bursts of laughter came from the front yard. The six of them were shocked and looked at each other. With such light skills, they could not even go to the Royal Palace, let alone Ruyang Prince's Mansion. Hong Tianxiao shocked the Six Wudang Heroes with his Qing Kung Fu, and felt very proud. However, he did not go back to his room to rest as he said, but went directly to the foot of the mountain. Now that the five major sects are gathering at the foot of Wudang Mountain, it is impossible for them not to meet and discuss what will happen today, so Hong Tianxiao is going to inquire about the situation. In fact, Hong Tianxiao already knew what the situation would be like the next day. The order of the five sects going up the mountain was the Kunlun sect first, followed by the Kongtong Five Elders, then the Huashan sect, then the Emei sect, and finally Shaolin sect. Not only did he want to see the martial arts of the five major sects when he came down the mountain this time, he also wanted to meet Ji Xiaofu. After going down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao went directly to the largest tavern. It was dinner time and the tavern was almost full. The waiter found an empty seat for Hong Tianxiao with great effort. After all, Han Qianye was not well-known in the world, so when Hong Tianxiao went down the mountain, he took off Han Qianye's mask and put it in his arms, revealing his true face. As a result, no one in the world recognized him except Dai Qisi on the mountain and the people in Wujiabao. Although the tavern was noisy, everyone was talking about the same topic, the evil thief Xie Xun. These Jianghu people are also smart and can be said to be cunning. They only talk about Xie Xun, not the dragon-slaying knife. They all talk about getting rid of harm in Jianghu or avenging their family members and disciples. Words of justice fill the air above the entire tavern. Hong Tianxiao looked around and found no one he knew, so he ate and drank while listening to what everyone said. On Wudang Mountain just now, although Hong Tianxiao showed a peerless light kung fu that shocked the six Wudang heroes, he didn't eat much because of it. This time, he started eating and drinking. The three people sitting at Hong Tianxiao's table were quite polite. They didn't yell like those at the next table. They just ate and drank quietly. Maybe it was because they didn't know each other. After eating and drinking, Hong Tianxiao had no intention of leaving. Instead, he sat on a stool and slowly sipped tea. While secretly listening to the conversations around him, he secretly looked at the three people sitting at the same table. One of them was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a slender figure, a wrinkled face, and a sad face. There was a long sword beside his left hand. Hong Tianxiao thought that this person could be Fang Dongbai, the elder of the Beggar Clan. Although Hong Tianxiao was shocked, he remained calm. Then he looked at the other two people. They were a man and a woman, both in their forties. Although neither of them spoke, Hong Tianxiao could tell from their expressions that they were the same person. There was a couple. Next to the man's left hand was a pair of Wu hook swords. Next to the woman's left hand was a chain gun leaning on the table. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved again. These two people were Du Baidang and Yi Yi, who were powerful in western Sichuan. Sanniang, their only son was killed by Xie Xun. This time they came to Wudang Mountain to avenge Xie Xun. Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, what a coincidence. He didn't expect that he would sit at the same table with these three people. Moreover, seeing that Fang Dongbai was alone, it seemed that he had not taken refuge in Ruyang Prince's Mansion. This man's swordsmanship is as high as that of the head of the Emei Sect, Miejie Shitai. If he can use it for his own purposes, it will definitely be a great help. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao cupped his hands towards Fang Dongbai and asked softly: "Elder Fang is polite. I wonder if Elder Fang is here to seek revenge on Xie Xun?" Although Fang Dongbai did not recognize Hong Tianxiao, he felt that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts skills were not inferior to him. He was wondering when there was a young master in the martial arts world. When he saw Hong Tianxiao taking the initiative to chat with him, he raised his hands and said : "Please forgive Fang for being unfamiliar with me. I don't know who you are" This is a habit in the martial arts world. When you see a master you don¡¯t know, you always have to ask clearly. Otherwise, you will definitely be laughed at in the future. Of course Hong Tianxiao understood this, and said with a slight smile: "My surname is Hong, and my cursive name is Tianxiao. I have been studying in Liaodong since I was a child. This is my first time to enter the world. I heard that there is a lot of excitement under Wudang Mountain, so I rushed here." When Fang Dongbai heard this, he was secretly surprised. When many masters teach their disciples, they not only teach them martial arts, but also impart as much martial arts experience as possible.p; Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Xiao Er, if there is any ghost in this world, it must be someone deliberately pretending to be a ghost to scare people. Okay, Xiao Er, thank you very much." After that, he stuffed a small ingot of silver into Xiao Er's hand. . After the waiter left, Hong Tianxiao asked Fang Dongbai, "Has Brother Fang ever settled down?" Fang Dongbai shook his head and said, "I've never settled down." Hong Tianxiao said: "How about the two of us go there and spend the night, so that we can see who is pretending to be a ghost." Fang Dongbai nodded and said, "Okay." Then the two of them started eating and drinking by themselves, not taking the Jingxuan Six seriously. Although the Jingxuan Six wanted to know the reason for the topic that Hong Tianxiao had not finished just now, after all, they did not know each other, and the Jingxuan Six Five of them were women and it was not convenient for them to take the initiative to make friends with Hong Tianxiao, so although they felt itchy, they could only endure it. After a while, when the six people from the Emei sect had almost eaten, Hong Tianxiao changed the subject and asked Fang Dongbai: "Brother Fang, the most important thing for people in our martial arts community is that they are well-matched, but Yin Susu is a witch from the Tianying sect. Zhang Cuishan is a hero of the Wudang sect, but Zhang Zhenren actually agreed to the union of the two. If the situation changes and the man is the big devil of the Ming sect, but the woman is a chivalrous woman of the six sects, what do you think the situation will be like? ?¡± Hong Tianxiao was referring to Yang Xiao and Ji Xiaofu. Jingxuan and others could not tell, but Ji Xiaofu was different. Her face suddenly turned pale, and her eyes quickly turned to Hong Tianxiao's face. I don't know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but Hong Tianxiao happened to look at Ji Xiaofu and smiled slightly. Ji Xiaofu, who was so frightened that she had a ghost in her heart, quickly lowered her head, feeling uneasy. Fang Dongbai didn't know why Hong Tianxiao suddenly said such a senseless thing. He thought for a while and said: "Zhenzhen Zhang is recognized as the number one person in the martial arts world. His mind is very unparalleled. How can Zhenzhen Zhang allow his disciples to marry?" She is a witch from a cult, but leaders of other sects will never let their female disciples marry members of the Ming Cult, especially um ah." The reason why Fang Dongbai didn't finish his words was actually because a disciple of the Emei Sect was present, and he was the cousin of Master Miejue. Among the six sects, the Emei Sect had the most bloody enmity with the Mingjiao, and the leader of the Emei Sect was Miejie. Shitai's brother Fang Ping died at the hands of Xie Xun, and her senior brother Gu Hongzi died at the hands of Yang Xiao. Of course Hong Tianxiao understood, but he sighed, shook his head and said: "That's not necessarily the case. After all, the master is the master and the disciples are disciples. A master cannot follow his disciples every day. If some disciples hide from the master and follow the demon sect What happened to the big devil in the Ming Dynasty? How can the master know? I know that there is a heroine in the world who gave birth to a girl with a big devil from the Ming Cult. She is about six years old this year. But she hid it from her master, otherwise, with her master's explosive temper, he would definitely beat them to death with one palm." Fang Dongbai said "Hey": "Brother Hong, is this really true? Is that girl really a chivalrous woman from the four major sects?" Seeing that Ji Xiaofu's face was still pale, Hong Tianxiao couldn't bear to continue talking to avoid being suspected by Jingxuan and others, so he smiled, changed the topic again, and said: "I heard that since Yang Dingtian disappeared for no reason Among the masters in the sect, Yang Xiao, the Ming sect Zuo Guangming's envoy, has the highest martial arts. I wonder how Brother Fang compares with him?" Fang Dongbai was stunned again, obviously not prepared for Hong Tianxiao to change the topic inexplicably again, and thought about it again: "Seven years ago, I fought Yang Xiao once, and I was not his opponent at that time. In the 300th move I lost to him when I was young, and then I practiced my swordsmanship even harder, but his skills definitely didn¡¯t stop, I really can¡¯t say for sure now.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Brother Fang is the best swordsman in the world, and he can't beat Yang Xiao. It shows that he is really powerful. Well, little brother, I have just come out of the world, and I haven't been afraid of anyone. I will definitely go to Guangmingding someday. Find that Yang Xiao and have a fight with him, firstly to vent your anger for the elder brother, and secondly to vent your anger for that chivalrous woman." Fang Dongbai didn't take Hong Tianxiao's words to vent his anger seriously. Although he saw that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was not weak, he was too young after all. However, when he heard Hong Tianxiao mention the chivalrous woman again, he couldn't help but wonder: "Is it Brother Hong's fault?" Is the big devil you¡¯re talking about Yang Xiao?¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, he is the least useful person among the Ming Cult. He bullied other girls, but ignored them for several years and only cared about his own happiness. He had no idea that that stupid woman was still waiting for him. He actually named his daughter Yang Buhui. Alas, he was so stupid and transparent. He made it clear that he no longer wanted her, but she was still waiting impatiently. The younger brother couldn't stand it anymore. If that girl didn't mind, , my younger brother is willing to marry her and will love her for the rest of his life." Fang Dongbai smiled and said: "Brother Hong is handsome and has high martial arts skills. Looking at the world, if you can't get any kind of beauty, why would you need a woman who can give birth to a child? If Brother Hong wants to get married, I will take care of it." Find someone you like, brother." Hong Tianxiao also smiled and said: "Brother, I don't understand. This is fate, that is, we are in love with each other. I really like that girl. Haha, let's go, brother, it's getting late. Let's get to that place." Come to the temple and settle down. If it¡¯s too late, even the ruined temple may be full.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)In the world of Jianghu, if you can't get any kind of beauty, why do you need a woman who can give birth to a child? If Brother Hong wants to get married, it's up to Brother Hong to take care of it and find a suitable one for you. " Hong Tianxiao also smiled and said: "Brother, I don't understand. This is fate, that is, we are in love with each other. I really like that girl. Haha, let's go, brother, it's getting late. Let's get to that place." Come to the temple and settle down. If it¡¯s too late, even the ruined temple may be full.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Conquering Fang Dongbai You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For masters like Hong Tianxiao and Fang Dongbai, ten miles away is just a stone's throw away. The two were joking and secretly comparing their Qinggong skills, and soon they came to the ruined temple that the waiter in the tavern said. It is indeed remote enough. There is no light around and it is pitch black. If it were not for the gleam of light reflected by the paint on the temple door under the weak moonlight, the two of them would hardly feel the existence of the ruined temple. Fang Dongbai was not in the mood to look at what this ruined temple looked like. He was secretly shocked by Hong Tianxiao's deep inner strength. As he walked towards the temple door, he asked with a smile: "I wonder which master Brother Hong studied under? He has martial arts that are enough to make him proud in the world, so I am willing to give in to my brother." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Brother Fang is serious. He was deliberately being humble along the way. Otherwise, the younger brother would have been left behind by the older brother. Originally, the master had repeatedly told the younger brother not to say his name. But the younger brother is destined to be with the elder brother, so he told the truth. Does the elder brother know that there once was a Xiaoyao sect in the world?" Fang Dongbai has been in the world for twenty years and has extensive knowledge. How could he not know this? He was secretly surprised and asked: "Could it be that Brother Hong is a descendant of the Xiaoyao Sect?" Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "You can say yes, you can say no. This is one of the reasons why the master does not let his younger brother reveal his sect to the outside world. The founder of the Xiaoyao sect, Xiaoyaozi, is a strange man in the world, who created Beiming The magical skills, the self-respecting magical skills of Bafang Liuhe and the small Wuxiang magical skills were taught to his three disciples Wu Yazi, Tianshan Tonglao and Li Qiushui respectively. The three of them also broke up because of their emotional affairs, and the Xiaoyao sect's martial arts was divided into three parts. Part. Later, although Senior Xu Zhu reorganized Lingjiu Palace, the martial arts of Xiaoyao Sect was incomplete. The Little Wuxiang Magical Skill and the Eight Directions Liuhe Self-respecting Magical Skill were lost. My younger brother¡¯s master was originally a descendant of Li Qiushui¡¯s line. Later, And by chance, I obtained several martial arts from the Xiaoyao Sect, but I didn¡¯t get the leader¡¯s ring from the Xiaoyao Sect, so I don¡¯t dare to call myself the Xiaoyao Sect, and I hope that Brother Fang can keep this secret for my younger brother.¡± Fang Dongbai was very moved in his heart and nodded hurriedly: "Since Brother Menghong trusts me so much and tells the disciples to each other, I will never reveal a word to anyone." At that moment, the two started chatting while lighting a fire. There were several dead trees in front of the temple, and the two of them could get a lot of branches without much trouble. While chatting, Hong Tianxiao turned the topic to why Fang Dongbai left the Beggar Clan. Fang Dongbai sighed and told what happened. It turns out that the cause of the matter was Fang Ping. After he was innocently killed by Xie Xun, Fang Dongbai vowed to kill Xie Xun to avenge Fang Ping. Although they are cousins, their relationship is deeper than that of real brothers, because Fang Dongbai's parents died when he was young, and he grew up with Fang Ping's father, his uncle. Not long after, Fang Dongbai heard the news that Fang Ping's sister, also his cousin Fang Ying, was abandoned by Fan Yao, the right envoy of the Ming Cult, and became a nun and took charge of the Emei Sect. Fan Yao and Fang Ying met by chance. Although Fang Ying was already twenty-three years old at that time, three years older than Fan Yao, she was still a shy young girl. However, Fan Yao is a talented person with strong martial arts skills. After just one month of contact, he completely captured Fang Ying's heart. Fang Ying had this intention, but Fan Yao did not. He understood that he was a member of the Ming Cult, but Fang Ying was a disciple of the Emei Sect. The six major sects regarded the Ming Cult as a heretical sect, so how could Fang Ying's master betrothed his disciple to him? give him. Therefore, Fan Yao was basically aloof from Fang Ying, avoiding the important and taking the easy, and dodging openly and secretly. However, Fang Ying, who fell in love with a man for the first time, didn't feel it and thought that this was how it was between men and women. Soon after, Fang Ying finally learned Fan Yao's identity. The sudden blow made her unsure of how to make a decision. She also thought of some possible choices: first, betray the master and follow Fan Yao to join the Ming Cult; second, The two of them found a remote place to live in seclusion, ignoring Emei and the Ming Sect; third, they persuaded Fan Yao to break away from the Ming Sect and join the Emei Sect. However, before Fang Ying had time to try these options one by one, Fan Yao was called back by the Mingjiao General Forum, and Dai Qisi joined the religion. In fact, Fang Ying's beauty was about the same as Dai Qisi's, but Fan Yao fell in love with Dai Qisi at a glance, and he couldn't help but pursue her fiercely. This made Fang Ying miserable. She had been crying all day long, waiting for Fan Yao to come back, for three years. Later, Fang Ying's elder brother Gu Hongzi couldn't stand it any longer, so he came to Guangmingding and prepared to discuss it with Fan Yao. Unexpectedly, a lot of things have happened in the past three years. First, Dai Qisi left the Mingjiao because of Han Qianye; secondly, Yang Dingtian suddenly disappeared and the Mingjiao fell into pieces; thirdly, Fan Yao self-destructed ??. " Fang Dongbai listened carefully and heard a few light footsteps coming this way. He couldn't help being secretly surprised. He didn't expect that the leader was so young and his skills were superior to his own. It seemed that the Shenlong Sect would definitely be able to succeed in the future. It was a great success in the world. If the anti-Yuan movement was successful, the leader might even meet Nan and proclaim himself emperor, and he could become a lord and prime minister. From this moment on, Fang Dongbai had completely put his life in Hong Tianxiao's hands. In his hands, he will die on the day of his birth. This is a story for later and will not be mentioned here for the time being. The footsteps of the six people got closer and closer. After reaching the temple gate, they suddenly stopped, and then they heard a man's voice: "Is anyone here?" Fang Dongbai glanced at Hong Tianxiao and saw that he nodded, so he responded: "There is someone in the temple, what do you want me to do?" The male disciple from Emei said again: "We are disciples from Emei. We would like to stay here for a night. Is it convenient?" Fang Dongbai laughed loudly and said: "This temple is a temple without an owner, and we are not the owners here. Since we want to stay here for one night, we can just come in, so there is no need to ask any more questions." Then, the male disciple stopped talking, opened the door, walked in first, thanked Hong Tianxiao and Fang Dongbai, and then Jingxuan and the other five women came in one after another. From the moment Ji Xiaofu entered the door, Hong Tianxiao felt that her eyes were always on him, but he pretended not to know and just stirred the fire. "Junior Brother Hu, go find some firewood. Xiaofu and Jinyi, please tidy up the place a little and spread a few pieces of cloth on the ground." Master Jingxuan is the eldest disciple of Master Jue, and is the only one in the Emei Sect. Under the Miejie Master Tai and the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, he naturally does not need to do such small things personally, just a few instructions. After a while, the male disciple named Hu came back with a large bundle of branches, and Ji Xiaofu and Bei Jinyi also packed them away. Without waiting for Jingxuan's instructions, Ji Xiaofu took a few branches and made them into a torch shape, walked over and said to Hong Tianxiao, who was still stirring the fire: "Young Master Hong, please give me a favor." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "What is convenient for others is also convenient for yourself. Miss Ji, just light it. Don't go in too deep. Otherwise, it will fail to ignite the fire and will damage the branches." Ji Xiaofu is a smart woman. Of course she could hear the implication of Hong Tianxiao's words. Her delicate body trembled, she looked at Hong Tianxiao with complicated eyes, and said softly: "Xiaofu is willing to listen to Young Master Hong's explanation. I wonder if it will be convenient tonight?" Hong Tianxiao knew that she had a lot of questions in her mind that she wanted to ask herself, but she was worried about being discovered by Jingxuan and others, so she was worried. She smiled and said softly: "Don't worry, Miss Ji, I will be there at the third watch." Keep all your fellow disciples under control, and if you have any questions then, feel free to ask me." Ji Xiaofu then nodded and whispered: "Thank you, Mr. Hong." After saying that, Ji Xiaofu went back with the lighted torch and lit the fire on her side. After Ji Xiaofu left, Hong Tianxiao noticed that Fang Dongbai looked at him from time to time, but hesitated to speak, so he smiled slightly and said: "Do you want to ask whether this Ji Xiaofu is the famous family I mentioned in the pub? A decent female disciple? It's her, and the person who bullied her is none other than Yang Xiao." Fang Dongbai's eyes flickered a few times and he whispered: "Master, since this Miss Ji is Yang Xiao's woman, the Master snatched her away and gave Yang Xiao a green hat. Moreover, this Miss Ji is extremely beautiful. It matches the leader. Although I can¡¯t be the wife of the leader, it would be good to be a side room for the leader.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Progress with Ji Xiaofu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "The one who knows me is Dongbai." It was extremely quiet in the temple, but Hong Tianxiao suddenly laughed a few times, and then came another sentence that made everyone in the Emei sect feel that there was no beginning or end. It shocked everyone, and all six people looked at Hong Tianxiao. Master Jingxuan happened to take this opportunity to strike up a conversation with Hong Tianxiao and said, "This young knight is Jingxuan of the Emei sect. I wonder what I call him?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be shocked, and hurriedly raised his hands and said: "It turns out to be Master Jingxuan of the Emei Sect. Please be polite to me, Hong Tianxiao." "Hong Tianxiao?" Master Jingxuan recited silently in her mind, but after much searching, she never came up with such a name in the martial arts world, so she asked again: "I wonder which master Hong Shaoxia studied under?" Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "My master is from the mountains and wilds. He has not been around for a long time. I don't want to tell you his name. Please forgive me." Jing Xuan has been walking around in the world for a long time, and of course she knows that many worldly masters don't like their disciples to mention their names. Moreover, which family Hong Tianxiao studies under is not what Jing Xuan cares about. What she cares about is The question that Hong Tianxiao asked in the tavern: "Young Master Hong said in the tavern today that it seems that this time the heroes gathered in Wudang Mountain will achieve nothing?" Hong Tianxiao secretly laughed in his heart. Jingxuan and the others came here just to ask this question. It seemed that they couldn't hold it back for an hour, so they laughed and said: "Actually, it's very simple. With Zhang Wuxia's personality, he will never do it. The one who betrayed his adopted brother." Master Jingxuan knew that Hong Tianxiao was not telling the truth, so she remained silent, picked up a branch and stirred the fire, not knowing what she was thinking. Just because Master Jingxuan could endure it, it didn't mean that others could endure it too. Bei Jinyi couldn't help but ask: "Young Master Hong, although Zhang Wuxia will not betray his sworn brother, if he doesn't tell Xie Xun's Whereabouts, how can these people at the foot of Wudang Mountain just let it go?" Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said to Bei Jinyi: "Then according to Bei Nuxia's intention, Zhang Wuxia has to tell Xie Xun's whereabouts before these people at the foot of Wudang Mountain can give up?" Bei Jinyi blushed, nodded and said: "Yes, the heroes of the world gathered at Wudang Mountain this time just to find out the whereabouts of the evil thief Xie Xun. If Zhang Wuxia cannot give everyone a satisfactory explanation, the heroes of the world will definitely not If you don¡¯t give up, the Wu-Dang Sect will not look good on you.¡± Hong Tianxiao sighed deliberately and said: "Well, it would be great if there was a way that would not cause the Wudang Clan to lose face, and Zhang Cuishan would not be known as betraying his sworn brother's whereabouts." Ji Xiaofu and others were stunned, wondering what Hong Tianxiao meant by these words, but Fang Dongbai and Master Jingxuan had some understanding. Master Jingxuan even blurted out and asked: "With what Young Master Hong meant, is it possible?" Would Zhang Wuxia be out of ideas and do something stupid?" Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Actually, Hong really hopes that Zhang Cuishan can tell the whereabouts of Xie Xun. It's not that Hong is curious about the dragon-slaying sword, but he hopes to kill Xie Xun for revenge. However, Xie knows very well what Zhang Cuishan is like. , he would rather die than tell the whereabouts of Xie Xun, so the world's martial arts gathered in Wudang to force Zhang Cuishan to tell the whereabouts of Xie Xun. The final result could only be that Zhang Cuishan and his wife committed suicide. Although Hong guessed the result tomorrow, However, I didn¡¯t intend to tell others, but Hong knew that the Wudang Sect and the Emei Sect had a long history, so he told them, and asked Master Jingxuan to keep the secret, and not to tell the other four sects for the time being.¡± Master Jingxuan nodded with some understanding and said: "Thank you, Young Master Hong, for telling me. Otherwise, the Emei Sect will definitely have deep grudges with the Wudang Sect. Jingxuan knows what to do." After the conversation between the two ended, the ruined temple became quiet again, with only the sound of "cracking" burning branches. About half an hour later, except for Master Jingxuan and Ji Xiaofu, who had something on their mind, the other four people in the Emei sect fell asleep. Although Master Jingxuan was not asleep, she started to meditate. While Ji Xiaofu was stirring the fire carelessly, her eyes glanced at Hong Tianxiao from time to time. Master Jingxuan also noticed something strange about Ji Xiaofu, but she did not connect it with Hong Tianxiao. Instead, she thought she was worried about how her marriage to Yin Liting would proceed once the relationship with the Wudang Clan deteriorated, so she whispered He comforted: "Junior sister Ji, don't think too much. Even if Zhang Cuishan doesn't tell the whereabouts of the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun, the Emei Sect and the Wudang Sect will not be at odds with each other, and your marriage to Yin Liuxia will definitely not be affected in any way. " Ji Xiaofu blushed and hurriedly explained: "Senior sister, I'm not not" However, halfway through her words, she suddenly thought that it was impossible for her and Yin Liting to be together, and she could no longer say the following words. Her pretty face is even redder.However, she was shattered into pieces by Hong Tianxiao's few words. Her delicate body was crumbling and she seemed to be unsteady. Hong Tianxiao knew that Ji Xiaofu's inner defense was already at its weakest edge, so he hurriedly added another offensive, and said: "Xiaofu, if you don't believe it, I can take you to Zuowang Peak in Kunlun Mountain to find him. , if he still remembers who you are, I can intercede for you in front of Master Miejie and let you leave Emei, so that you can be with him forever." Ji Xiaofu's inner defense was completely shattered by Hong Tianxiao. She shook her head sadly and said, "I believe it, I believe it. Don't say it anymore, don't say it anymore." Hong Tianxiao took a step forward, put his hands on Ji Xiaofu's shoulders, and said seriously: "Xiaofu, you need to wake up, you know, you need to be able to distinguish who is right and who is wrong, who is good to you, listen to my words, kill me Yang Xiao, I will stay with you for the rest of my life and ensure that you will never suffer any further grievances." Ji Xiaofu was shocked. She didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to say such words, and she struggled to break free from Hong Tianxiao's hands. Hong Tianxiao knew that now was the most critical moment and how could he let her break away easily, so he held her in his arms and kissed her suddenly while she was panicking. Ji Xiaofu was ashamed and angry in her heart, and she struggled even harder, but she found that she had no strength at all, and could only mechanically stir her fragrant tongue with Hong Tianxiao's spiritual tongue. Although Ji Xiaofu had given birth to a child and had been here for a long time, the fate between her and Yang Xiao was only that one night. That night, Yang Xiao used force. Ji Xiaofu felt humiliated and angry, and Yang Xiao was even more careless. Just occupy her body, there is no tenderness or lingering at all. This kiss can be said to be Ji Xiaofu's first kiss. Although Yang Xiao had thought about it and tried it before, Ji Xiaofu always pursed her mouth and tightened her mouth, making it impossible for Yang Xiao to succeed. This time, Ji Xiaofu had no idea that Hong Tianxiao would be so bold and rude. She had no precautions at all and was suddenly "broken in" by Hong Tianxiao's spiritual tongue. Although Ji Xiaofu also struggled at the beginning, because of Hong Tianxiao's The previous words made her no longer feel any guilt towards Yang Xiao. In addition, this feeling was indeed wonderful, and she quickly got lost in it. The next thing is very simple. Hong Tianxiao is a veteran of Hua Cong, and Ji Xiaofu Youbi is a young girl in the first night. Under the power of the Nine Yang Magic, she can only raise her hands obediently. At the beginning, she still had the idea of ????resigning her fate, but later, after tasting the power of the Nine Yang Magic, she actually started to ask for it, and this pair of angry men and women fought in the wild for a full two hours. Of course, Hong Tianxiao would not choose the location near the ruined temple, but would use Qinggong to move Ji Xiaofu two miles away from the ruined temple. Although Ji Xiaofu knew what she was doing, the feeling of pleasure from head to toe made her unable to stop, and she couldn't help but let out the joy in her heart. When everything returned to calm and only she and Hong Tianxiao's rough breathing could be heard in her ears, Ji Xiaofu curled up her body in Hong Tianxiao's arms in shame. She didn't know how to face such embarrassment. Although after Hong Tianxiao's enlightenment, she no longer hated Yang Xiao, but she no longer had the idea of ??being loyal to him for the rest of her life. However, she fell into the arms of a second man so quickly, which made her feel a little shy. Can't let go. "Xiaofu, don't worry, I will love you all my life, absolutelyShh, Xiaofu, get dressed quickly, someone is coming this way." Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to put his arms around this soft and delicate body, which was as soft as a bone. When the body was saying some tender and affectionate words to its owner, it suddenly heard slight footsteps coming towards it in the distance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Yurt in the woods You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ji Xiaofu's heart tightened when she heard this, and her shyness suddenly turned into worry and fear. She quickly held her breath and curled up motionless in Hong Tianxiao's arms, not daring to raise her head. Ji Xiaofu completely forgot that she also had martial arts skills, and suddenly she felt like she was being caught and raped in bed. It seemed that the owner of the footsteps approaching was either Yang Xiao, her daughter Yang Buhui, or her master Miejie Shitai. . After a while, Ji Xiaofu heard the footsteps of two people, getting closer and closer. Then she felt a ray of light coming from the distance. It seemed that the two people were holding torches. Ji Xiaofu was horrified and thought to herself, what should I do? She was naked. If someone saw her, then Just when she was worried, she only heard a man's voice: "It sounded like a woman calling for bed just now, and now it suddenly disappeared. It's really strange." Then another man's voice also sounded: "Yes, Pointe, I feel the same way, but this place is a forest and there is no one within ten miles. How can there be a woman's voice? Moreover, since here After the haunting legend spread, no one dared to come here even during the day, let alone at night.¡± The first man said again: "Yes, but it's impossible for both of us to hear it wrong. Well, don't worry about it. Let's go over and have a look." Ji Xiaofu felt ashamed. She knew what she was doing just now, but she couldn't control her body's excitement. She also tried to close her teeth tightly, but it was of no use. She unconsciously looked up at Hong Tianxiao, but she saw He was looking at himself intently, and even whispered to himself: "How is it, Xiaofu, were you happy just now? Don't worry, you are already my woman, and I will make you as happy as you are today every day. .¡± Ji Xiaofu's face turned red. She lowered her head hastily and her heartbeat accelerated rapidly. She didn't know how to face it. To be honest, she is a normal woman. The feeling just now was so wonderful. She instinctively expected Hong Tianxiao's words to come true. However, she considered three more factors in her mind: First, her daughter Yang No regrets; second, her master Miejie Shitai; third, her fianc¨¦ Yin Liting. Unknowingly, Hong Tianxiao's words just now had changed her mind, and Yang Xiao's figure was gradually fading away in her heart, but she didn't notice it. Hong Tianxiao seemed to guess what Ji Xiaofu was worried about. He put his mouth to her ear and whispered: "Xiaofu, are you worried about your daughter, your master and Yin Liting? Don't worry, I'm here to handle any difficulties." Don't be afraid. I will take care of the three of them. You just need to be my woman with peace of mind. Well, these two annoying guys are getting closer and closer. I will send them away first and let's continue reminiscing. .¡± "Reminiscing about old times?" Ji Xiaofu was startled when she heard this. She instinctively stretched her right hand down, but she encountered a hard, hot and thick stick. She immediately understood what Hong Tianxiao meant, and felt ashamed and shocked. What made her ashamed was that Hong Tianxiao was still there. He wanted to do that thing with himself. What was surprising was how long it had just been. He had regained his glory again. He was so powerful. Ji Xiaofu watched Hong Tianxiao pick up three pebbles from the ground, hold them in his hand, and flick them. A pebble flew behind the two people like a meteor and landed about thirty feet away. , made a "bang" sound. Sure enough, the two people were immediately alarmed. The second man said: "Panti, why is the sound coming from behind? Did we hear it wrong?" Puanti said: "Let's go back and take a look. Maybe we heard it wrong." The two people turned around and went back. Ji Xiaofu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and thought to herself that he was very capable of deceiving these two people so easily. However, it was so late, who would appear in the woods? It seemed that there were more than just the two of them. Then, Ji Xiaofu saw Hong Tianxiao flick his hand again, and another stone was thrown out. This time, it landed sixty feet away, and it also made a "bang" sound. Ji Xiaofu looked at Hong Tianxiao's fist that had not yet been released, and thought to herself that the stone would probably be ninety feet away. She didn't expect that he was so young and had such profound skills. It was absolutely impossible for her to do it. However, just when she finished her thoughts, she suddenly felt something moving on her chest. When she lowered her head, she saw that it was Hong Tianxiao's left hand walking back and forth on her Jade Girl Peak. Ji Xiaofu was so embarrassed that she instinctively put her hand on Hong Tianxiao's hand, trying to take his hand away. But the moment her hands touched, she stopped again and thought to herself, he had already kissed and touched her all over her body just now. , what else is there to be ashamed of? Hong Tianxiao has been watching Ji Xiaofu¡¯s face??Wang Baobao. Although there are many people watching the night, Hong Tianxiao's divine movement and various light kung fu movements are the best in the world. It is easy to bypass these palace guards with average martial arts skills. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao even killed two guards of the Ruyang Palace, put on their clothes, and walked over in a swaggering manner. There are about a dozen dark gray yurts inside. Except for two yurts with lights on, the other nine are all pitch black. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he thought to himself, since Zhang Wuji was captured by Xuan Ming, he was naturally imprisoned here, but he didn't know which yurt he was imprisoned in. After thinking about it, Hong Tianxiao whispered to Ji Xiaofu: "Let's go to the two lit yurts first." When Hong Tianxiao came closer, he found that there were many royal guards standing at the entrance of one of the yurts. Obviously there must be very important people inside, but there was no one guarding the outside of the other yurt with lights on, and There were even faint sounds coming from inside. Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu¡¯s hand and walked towards the yurt where there was a sound but no one was guarding it. The closer he walked, the softer he heard it. Ji Xiaofu's face turned red. It turned out that what came out of the yurt was not other sounds, but a woman's screams. It was the same as before. However, Ji Xiaofu instinctively felt that this woman's The sound of crying does not come from the heart, but there is an element of artificiality in it. Hong Tianxiao was convinced that the man in the yurt must be a Luzhang guest. This old boy had the same taste as him. Well, it seemed that the heavily guarded yurt just now belonged to King Ruyang or Wang Baobao. Since Luzhang The guest's yurt is here, He Biweng's yurt is not far away, and the yurt where Zhang Wuji is imprisoned will also be nearby. However, now is not the time to rescue Zhang Wuji. Otherwise, without being slapped by Hebiweng or Luzhangke, how can he have an excuse to accept Zhang Wuji as his disciple or adopted son? Zhang Wuji, you won't lose your life anyway, just suffer here for one more night. Zhang Sanfeng will rescue you from the hands of the two elders Xuanming and Ming tomorrow. Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was silent, Ji Xiaofu didn't know what he was thinking, but she didn't dare to speak, so she gently pulled his sleeve with her hand. Only then did Hong Tianxiao come back to his senses, looked around, and suddenly had a prank idea in his mind, so he whispered in Ji Xiaofu's ear: "Look at me playing tricks on them." After that, Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu to a weapons rack, pulled out a long gun, and threw it out with all his strength. The long gun pierced the heavily guarded yurt like lightning, and suddenly killed After the hole was pierced, the spear continued to fly outwards without any remaining energy, and pierced several more yurts before stabbing into a tree. "Ah", there were actually several screams from women, and then there was a loud shout from the palace guards, "There are assassins", "Protect the prince". The palace guards who were patrolling regularly suddenly suddenly In panic, everyone headed towards the yurt where Wang Baobao was. Hong Tianxiao heard the sound of people getting dressed in the yurt where Luzhangke was. Before Luzhangke had finished putting on his clothes, a figure suddenly flew out of a yurt on the south side and quickly headed towards Wang Baobao's yurt. shouted: "Is there an assassin? Where is it?" Immediately afterwards, Luzhangke¡¯s figure also flew out of the yurt, following Hebiweng towards Wang Baobao¡¯s yurt. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao knew that the opportunity was not to be missed, so he hurriedly grabbed Ji Xiaofu's hand and ducked into Luzhangke's yurt. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19: Don¡¯t be tempted after seeing the secrets You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as Hong Tianxiao entered the yurt, he saw a naked and good-looking woman lying on the carpet. Her snow-white body was dazzling under the light. The woman was not prepared for someone to break in suddenly. She was frightened and wanted to shout out instinctively. However, she suddenly found that the figure of the handsome palace guard who suddenly broke in suddenly appeared in front of her. , and then she realized that she could no longer speak, how could she still shout. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "I usually care about women. If you cooperate, I can spare your life. Otherwise, I can only destroy the flower with my own hands." After that, Hong Tianxiao reached out and put his hand on the woman's chest. I touched it lightly on my chest and felt that the tentacles were smooth and felt extremely good. Ji Xiaofu happened to walk up to Hong Tianxiao and saw that he actually took advantage of this woman. She couldn't help but feel angry and funny. However, since she was a submissive woman and had the idea that she was not innocent, she naturally wouldn't Any interference in Hong Tianxiao¡¯s actions. Hong Tianxiao turned to Ji Xiaofu and smiled: "Xiaofu, I just realized now that you are the best among women. No matter your appearance, figure or skin, you are really perfect to the extreme." "You" Ji Xiaofu didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would still joke in this situation. She felt ashamed and her heart was as sweet as honey. Which woman doesn't want her man to be obsessed with her body. Although Ji Xiaofu is reserved Model women also have this idea. Although the woman was not a member of the martial arts world, she had been captured by Luzhang Ke for a long time. She knew that killing people in the martial arts world was as easy as squeezing an ant to death. Of course, she did not dare to resist in any way. She nodded hurriedly and obeyed. He leaned his delicate body towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao's casual touch just now caused her to misunderstand, thinking that Hong Tianxiao was the same person as Luzhangke, but that woman didn't like handsome men. Hong Tianxiao's appearance was a hundred times better than Luzhangke's. Hong Tianxiao had just inadvertently sent out With a signal, this woman was naturally very cooperative. With the soft fragrance in his arms, Hong Tianxiao was not Liu Xiahui, so of course he hugged her unceremoniously and motioned for Ji Xiaofu to sit down too. While moving his hands around the woman's body, he asked softly: " Do you know who came to the Ruyang Palace this time? I will untie your mute point. If you dare to shout, I will kill you with one palm." After that, Hong Tianxiao untied the woman's mute point. The hole is unlocked. As soon as the woman was able to speak, she hurriedly begged Hong Tianxiao: "Hero, please save the little girl. The little girl was originally a good woman, but because of her beauty, she was spotted by Luzhangke and killed her. Her husband and family members forcibly took the little girl to the Prince of Ruyang's palace, begging the hero to show mercy, and the little girl was willing to do anything to repay the hero." Hong Tianxiao rolled his eyes, nodded and said: "Okay, I can promise you, but not today. After all, we are the only two sneaking in. Luzhangke and Hebiweng are very good at martial arts, and one can't do it alone. All three of us will die. With my wishes, you will continue to stay with Luzhangke as an internal response. After a while, I will lead people into Ruyang Prince's Mansion and rescue you at that time. , so you first tell me where you live, and I will go to Ruyang Prince's Mansion to find you after a while. You can draw a map of Ruyang Prince's Mansion and give it to me." There was a look of disappointment in the woman's eyes, but she nodded and said: "Okay, the little girl will do what the hero told me, but hero, please don't make a mistake, you must save the little girl from the sea of ??fire." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Don't worry, since I promised you, I will definitely rescue you." So, the woman told Hong Tianxiao where she lived in Prince Ruyang¡¯s Mansion, and then told Hong Tianxiao that her name was Xie Yuna. From Xie Yuna's mouth, Hong Tianxiao learned that except for Luzhangke and Hebiweng, the people who came with Wang Baobao this time were no longer special people. They were all guards of the Ruyang Palace, and, Wang Baobao also brought his favorite concubine, and his sister Princess Minmin. Moreover, just a few days ago, Luzhangke and Hebiweng captured Zhang Wuji and locked him in the yurt between them. This information was not of much value to Hong Tianxiao. In addition, he had almost calmed down when he heard the chaotic sounds outside. He knew that Luzhangke was coming back and could not stay here for a long time, so he comforted Xie Yuna with a few words. , taking Ji Xiaofu and leaving. Just when Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu walked to the door, Xie Yuna suddenly stopped Hong Tianxiao, hurriedly took out a book from under the carpet, sent it to Hong Tianxiao, and said: "This is the martial arts of Luzhangke He carries the secret with him every day. If he hadn't been in a hurry this time, he wouldn't have forgotten it " Hong Tianxiao took it and took a look, but it was an old book. He didn¡¯t know how old it was. There were several big characters written on it, "Xuan Ming Secret Book". Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy in his heart. Although the Xuanming Divine Palm was an evil martial art, it was extremely powerful and could not be resisted except by the Nine Yang Divine Art. It was indeed a treasure. After reading it, Hong Tianxiao returned the "Xuanming Secret Book" to Xie Yuna and sighed: "Put it back. When Luzhangke came back, he found that the secret book was missing. How could I let you go? He might kill you in anger. I'll kill you." After that, while Xie Yuna was stunned, Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu and left the yurt. Although Xie Yuna does not understand martial arts, she understands the value of "Xuan Ming Secret Manual". Otherwise, she would not have given it to Hong Tianxiao in such a good manner. However, Xie Yuna did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would not take the job because of her life's safety. She was so moved that tears burst out of her eyes. After leaving the yurt, Ji Xiaofu held Hong Tianxiao's hand tightly, as if she was worried that he would suddenly leave her behind. Hong Tianxiao also noticed Ji Xiaofu's strange behavior, turned around and said with a smile: "What's wrong, are you worried that I will leave you here? Don't worry, my little baby, you are so charming and your voice is so beautiful, how can I let you go?" And you?" Unexpectedly, Ji Xiaofu did not blush with embarrassment because of Hong Tianxiao's explicit and ambiguous words. Instead, she stretched out her hands to grab Hong Tianxiao's left arm and said softly: "Tian Xiao, you are such a good person. To be able to give up the martial arts secrets coveted by everyone in the world for the life of an insignificant person." Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand the reason for Ji Xiaofu's strangeness. He couldn't help but stop and said with a smile: "Everyone is the same. Unless he is a heinous person, he has the right to live a good life. So does Xie Yuna. It's very pitiful. I didn't rescue her and let her continue to live with the deer stick guest. She was bullied and already felt uneasy. How could I ruin her life for a secret book? By the way, Xiaofu, I just took advantage of Xie Yuna as soon as I entered, why don't you suspect that I gave up "Xuanming Secret Book" because of her beauty?" Ji Xiaofu chuckled and said, "I know you are not doing it because of her beauty." "Why?" Hong Tianxiao even himself doubted whether it was because of sympathy for her, but Ji Xiaofu denied it. She couldn't help but feel strange, secretly thinking that Xiaofu had only known him for only one day. Although they had a physical relationship, She didn't know much about herself, not to mention that she had taken advantage of Xie Yuna as soon as she entered the yurt. Ji Xiaofu tilted her head and said with a smile: "This is our women's intuition. Even if I tell you, you don't understand." Seeing Ji Xiaofu return to the posture of a young girl again, Long Fei was secretly happy, caressing Ji Xiaofu's pretty face with his hand lovingly, and said softly: "Xiaofu, I like to see you like this, never do it again in the future No matter how sad you are, you should smile more so that you can stay young forever." Ji Xiaofu looked into Hong Tianxiao's infinitely loving eyes and said emotionally: "Thank you, Tian Xiao. Without you, I don't know how to laugh. Don't worry, I have completely forgotten the past. After the Wudang Clan incident is over, I will quit the Emei Clan and take Junlan to live with you, and we will never be separated." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, Xiaofu, what I'm waiting for is your determination. Don't worry, I will make you happy forever." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao looked at the sky and saw that it was almost dawn, so he smiled slightly. She smiled and said, "Xiaofu, if it weren't for daybreak, I would really like to come with you again. Come on, touch it and it will nod to you again." Ji Xiaofu was led by Hong Tianxiao to his crotch. Sure enough, she felt that there was a raised crotch. She was slightly startled, but she chuckled and said: "You are such a greedy cat who can't get enough to eat. You got two crotches in one night." time, now I think about it again, let¡¯s go quickly, I¡¯m afraid Senior Sister Jingxuan and the others will wake up if it¡¯s too late.¡± Hong Tianxiao pulled Ji Xiaofu and kissed her hard on the lips, almost knocking her out of breath. Then he said with a smile: "It's not because my Xiaofu baby is so beautiful and fragrant. I can't control myself. I'll let you go today, but next time we'll have to fight for a whole day and a night." Ji Xiaofu was startled. Hearing this, she waved her hands hurriedly and begged for mercy: "One day and one night? Spare me. Let's do this. Tian Xiao, you can ask Junior Sister Bei to come to you sometime, and we will serve you together." ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20: Inexplicable attachment to Ji Xiaofu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This sentence shocked Hong Tianxiao. She didn't expect that Ji Xiaofu would start looking for other women for him, but after thinking about it, she realized that Ji Xiaofu was unable to cope with herself alone, so she Introduce Bei Jinyi to him nearby, as the wealth will not go to outsiders. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "Why, aren't you jealous?" Ji Xiaofu smiled and said: "What do I have to be jealous of? You are so good. I don't know how many girls will fall in love with you in the future. If I am jealous, can I finish it? Besides, my body is already I'm not clean, I'd be very grateful if you don't mind me being dirty, why would you still be jealous?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, his face quickly darkened, and he said displeasedly: "Xiaofu, remember, you are pure and pure in my heart, and there is nothing unclean about you. Don't have such thoughts in the future. No matter what I do in the future, There are many women, but you will always be my first wife." When Ji Xiaofu heard this, her delicate body trembled, her eyes blurred again, she couldn't help but hugged Hong Tianxiao, and said softly: "Tian Xiao, why do you always move people like this? If you do this again, I'm afraid I won't be able to leave your side for half a day." I'm so happy." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly, gently stroked Ji Xiaofu's hair, took off a leaf fragment and threw it away, and said with a smile: "Fool, what's so touching about this? It's only natural for men to love, care and protect their women. Yes, since we are destined, I will naturally make you happy every day, Xiaofu, remember, you have to adapt, as long as she is a woman who treats me sincerely, I will treat all women like this." Ji Xiaofu suddenly raised her head, looked at Hong Tianxiao, and said seriously: "Tian Xiao, why don't you take in Senior Sister Ding and Junior Sister Bei? How about we sisters serve you together?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this, and thought to himself that although the Bei Jinyi who came with Ji Xiaofu was not as beautiful as Ji Xiaofu, she was about the same, but her figure was much plumper than Ji Xiaofu, so she could be considered Take it away, as for Ding Minjun, she is beautiful, but she is too jealous and utilitarian. If she takes it away, I am afraid that a time bomb will be planted in the harem. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Silly girl, just because I like you doesn't mean that I like all beauties. There are so many beauties in the world that I can't accept them all. Just take your Emei sect and you have so many female disciples. , if I take them all as ordered, won¡¯t the Emei sect be disbanded? Your master will have to fight for me." Ji Xiaofu laughed out loud when she heard it was funny, and said softly: "I hate it. I just want Senior Sister Ding and Junior Sister Bei to enjoy the happiness together. Who asked you to take all the senior sisters from the Emei sect?" Accept it, besides, there are only a few lay disciples in the Emei Sect, and the only ones who are successful in martial arts and have the chance to go down the mountain are the three of us." Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of something and asked hurriedly: "Xiaofu, how is your relationship with Ding Minjun?" Ji Xiaofu didn't understand why Hong Tianxiao asked this question, and said without thinking: "That's good. Senior Sister Ding cares about me and Junior Sister Bei very much and is very kind to us. What's wrong?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Nothing, let's go, it will be dawn soon." He thought secretly in his heart. At present, Master Jue has not mentioned the candidate for the successor head of the Emei Sect, and Ding Minjun has not yet noticed Ji Xiaofu's potential for her. Threatened, so the relationship between their senior sisters is quite harmonious, but once Master Miejie passes on the mantle of the Emei Sect to the most qualified Ji Xiaofu, Ding Minjun will naturally become jealous and follow Ji Xiaofu everywhere. He fought against her and tried his best to suppress her in front of Master Miejie. After a while, Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu back to the ruined temple. Ji Xiaofu entered the temple amidst anxiety and worry, and found that the five Jingxuan people had not woken up. Ji Xiaofu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly tiptoed. He walked to Jingxuan and leaned against the back wall, pretending to sleep, while Hong Tianxiao returned to Fang Dongbai. About an hour later, the sky was completely bright, and Jingxuan and others woke up one by one. After Jingxuan woke up, she found that it was already bright and it was actually the second quarter of the morning. She was very surprised. The reason why her martial arts was second only to Miejie Shitai and the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun who came in halfway in the Emei Sect was because of her diligence. Because of this, Jingxuan has never gotten up so late since the first day he set foot on Mount Emei. But it was strange, but she didn't think much about it. She hurriedly got up and cleaned up, and ate some dry food hastily. At this time, Hong Tianxiao stepped forward and said: "Since we are all going to the Wudang Sect, why not go together together, what do you think, Master Shitai?" There are many women in the Emei Sect, and Jingxuan and his party are five women and one man, so it is natural to have some problems with other strange men along the way. If Hong Tianxiao was not inconvenienced because of Ji Xiaofu, he would not have asked abruptly. Women all like pretty boys. Although Master Jingxuan is a monk,?, he was in his forties again, older than Master Miejie, and he couldn't avoid this characteristic of women. He had a good impression of Hong Tianxiao in his heart, so he nodded and said, "That's fine." There were not many words to say along the way. After all, there were many martial arts comrades on the road, and everyone was almost in a hurry. When they reached the second half of the mountainside of the Emei Sect, Fang Dongbai walked up to the front and started chatting with the male Emei disciple. Because of his good martial arts, the Emei male disciple had a high status among the male disciples in the sect, but among the female disciples But this was not the case among the disciples. Among the six disciples, Master Jingxuan, he had the lowest status. So when Fang Dongbai took the initiative to chat with him, the male disciple was quite flattered. He answered all questions, and the chat became Q&A. Ji Xiaofu deliberately lagged behind, and Hong Tianxiao deliberately stepped forward. The two walked side by side, but they did not dare to get too close, lest Master Jingxuan in front of them and the people around him see anything. Come. However, as we went up, the mountain became a little steeper. Due to their different martial arts, everyone walked at different speeds, so they gradually distanced themselves. Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu deliberately walked slowly, following Master Jingxuan and theirs. The distance is getting slower and slower. Of course Ji Xiaofu wanted to be with Hong Tianxiao, but she also knew that there were so many martial arts people going up the mountain along the way. It was simply impossible for her to walk hand in hand with Hong Tianxiao. Therefore, the two of them walked together. Ji Xiaofu also knew why she was so slow. Along with the strong anticipation, she was still slightly worried. After all, it was broad daylight and there were many martial arts masters among the people going up the mountain. If she once I couldn't help shouting excitedly, attracting people, I was so embarrassed. However, worries were worries, and the feeling of anticipation for the wonderful taste was greater than this worry, so she deliberately walked slowly and walked side by side with Hong Tianxiao. After walking another four or five miles, Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu could no longer see anyone behind them, and everyone rushed to the front. Just imagine, there are three types of people who come to the Wudang Sect. The first type of people are those who have a deep hatred against Xie Xun. They come here to find out Xie Xun¡¯s whereabouts and seek revenge against him; the second type of people are those who covet Xie Xun. Those who wield the dragon-slaying sword have certain ambitions in their hearts and want to dominate the world; the third type of people have no hatred towards Xie Xun and know that their martial arts skills are not high, so they have no ambitions and simply come to watch the fun. Which of these people is willing to walk slowly? Naturally, they hope to reach Wudang Mountain as early as possible. Otherwise, they will be squeezed to the outside and will not be able to see anything at all. However, among the people who came to Wudang Mountain, there was a fourth kind of person, that is, Hong Tianxiao. Originally, he was also the third type of person, or a bit higher than it, and came to Wudang Mountain to help. But since he and Ji Xiaofu got together last night, his mentality has changed. Now all he thinks about is Ji Xiaofu. Ji Xiaofu was shocked, and she was even considering where to choose a place so that Ji Xiaofu could scream without any worries and not be heard by anyone in the martial arts world. ? Seeing that there was no one behind, the people in front were just rushing on, and no one looked back. Hong Tianxiao flew around and hugged Ji Xiaofu, using his divine movement and various light skills, he flew towards the lush forest on the left. Of course Ji Xiaofu guessed Hong Tianxiao's thoughts, and her heart was filled with joy. What woman doesn't want the feeling of being attached to a man? It has been more than an hour. If Hong Tianxiao is not still worried about Yin Susu and is worried that she will really commit suicide with Zhang Cuishan in a moment of excitement, he will regret it for the rest of his life. Otherwise, if another hour comes, there will be no end between the two. . After the incident, Hong Tianxiao felt strange in his heart, why was he so attached to Ji Xiaofu? In fact, compared with Ji Xiaofu, although Xie Lingyun is slightly less beautiful and not as white as her, her plumpness exceeds her, and her initiative in bed is far more than Ji Xiaofu's. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun had sex all night along the way. However, Hong Tianxiao only asked Xie Lingyun to come to his room three or four times. Whether it was because of Ji Xiaofu's character or because of her tragic experience in the original book, Hong Tianxiao himself couldn't tell clearly. In short, when he was with Ji Xiaofu, Hong Tianxiao had a desire to hold her in his arms. I feel the urge to caress in my arms. After putting on their clothes, the two of them returned to the place where they had just stopped and began to continue going up the mountain. This time, both of them accelerated their pace without any further delay. Just when they were about to arrive at the Wudang Sect, the two found Bei Jinyi standing at the door of the Taoist temple, looking down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Save Zhang Wuji You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After seeing Ji Xiaofu's figure, Bei Jinyi hurriedly jumped up, came to Ji Xiaofu, and asked anxiously: "Senior Sister Ji, what are you doing? You just made us anxious. Hey, why is your face so red, what happened?" Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu were shocked, especially Hong Tianxiao. When he looked at Ji Xiaofu, he found that her face was flushed, as if her spring tide had not gone away. Fortunately, Bei Jinyi was a girl and had not gone through that. Otherwise, you would have guessed what happened between the two of them just now. Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "Miss Ji suddenly sprained her foot just now and couldn't walk, so she had to sit on the roadside to rest. The martial arts people who came to Wudang Mountain today were both good and evil, and there were even some flower-picking thieves. I'm worried about Miss Ji." It¡¯s not safe, so I stay with her.¡± Bei Jinyi glanced at Hong Tianxiao, smiled slightly and said: "I can't tell you can still be attentive, but my senior sister is a famous beauty, so you don't want to have any ideas about her." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Miss Ji is like a fairy under the moon. I am just an ordinary person, so how dare I ask for anything extravagantly. However, I think Miss Bei is beautiful and kind-hearted, which makes me stop and take a look." "You" Bei Jinyi didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would suddenly tease her with words. She was furious and was about to get angry, but she heard Ji Xiaofu next to her smile, making her as careful as her hair seem to feel something. He hurriedly stamped his feet and complained to Ji Xiaofu: "Senior sister, why are you collaborating with outsiders to bully me?" Hong Tianxiao also saw that Ji Xiaofu had revealed some flaws inadvertently, but he was not afraid. After all, Bei Jinyi was not Ding Minjun. Even if he knew about what happened between him and Ji Xiaofu, he would never tell anyone about it, so He said, "You two girls are chatting slowly. I'll go over there and have a look first." Ji Xiaofu nodded and said nothing. On the way, Hong Tianxiao told her about dressing up as Mr. Silver Leaf, so she understood that Hong Tianxiao was going to dress up as Mr. Silver Leaf again. At this moment, almost all the Taoist priests and servants in Wudang Mountain gathered in the front hall, and no one was guarding the back door. Hong Tianxiao easily returned to his residence, returned to his appearance as Mr. Silver Leaf, and walked swaggering towards the noisy house. Go to the front hall. Arriving at the front hall, Hong Tianxiao saw Dai Qisi and the others from a distance, and hurriedly walked over and came to her side. Dai Qisi also noticed that Hong Tianxiao was back and hurriedly asked in a low voice: "Where did you go last night? No matter how hard I searched, I couldn't find you. I thought you ran away secretly." Wu Yuejiao and Xie Lingyun's mother and daughter were beside Dai Qisi. Hong Tianxiao couldn't speak too clearly to avoid exposing the unclear relationship between the two of them, so he smiled and said: "What? Yes, there is a great beauty here that I can¡¯t help but dream about. How can I be willing to leave by myself?¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue, she was wearing a mask. For Xie Lingyun, she thought that the "big beauty that haunted her soul" that Hong Tianxiao mentioned was herself. Thinking of those four nights of happiness, her heart felt as sweet as honey. However, after all, because her daughter Xu Yuying was beside her, she naturally felt a little Sorry, that's why I'm blushing. For Wu Yuejiao, she also thought that Hong Tianxiao was talking about her. After all, she was more conceited about her beauty than Xie Lingyun and Xu Yuying, but she did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would say it in front of so many people, especially Dai Qisi. 's master. For Xu Yuying, the loss was even greater, because she knew that the "beautiful woman that Hong Tianxiao talked about" was definitely not her. She didn't know whether it was her mother or Wu Yuejiao, but she Somewhat unwillingly, because later she accidentally learned from her mother Xie Lingyun that Hong Tianxiao was not only extremely powerful in sex, but also extremely gentle to her, and never treated her as a servant. Therefore, Xu Yuying thought that Hong Tianxiao should be her In her final destination, that night, she also overcame the psychological barrier of mother and daughter serving one husband together, and made up her mind to look for opportunities. Hong Tianxiao did not notice the figures of the four women. He raised his eyes and looked ahead, only to find that all the people from the five major sects were present. However, the leader of the Wudang Sect was only Zhang Sanfeng. The Six Wudang Heroes had gone somewhere. Hong Tianxiao thought for a moment and suddenly realized that if he dared them to go in and let Yu Daiyan teach Yin Susu Zhenwu Qijie Formation, Zhang Cuishan would probably commit suicide in a short time. According to the plot in the original book, after Zhang Cuishan committed suicide, Zhang Wuji couldn't help shouting, and Zhang Sanfeng rescued him. It seems that one of the two elders Xuanming had already held Zhang Wuji hostage and was waiting outside the long window at the entrance of the hall. Sure enough, passingAfter a while, Zhang Cuishan ran out with a miserable look on his face, knelt down to Zhang Sanfeng and said, "Teacher, my disciple has made a big mistake and it is irreversible. I only want one thing from my teacher." Zhang Sanfeng had been outside just now. He didn't know what happened inside to make Zhang Cuishan behave like this. He hurriedly said warmly: "Cuishan, what's going on? Just tell me. As a teacher, I will never refuse." Zhang Cuishan kowtowed three times and said, "Thank you so much, master. I have an only son who fell into the hands of a traitor. I hope that my master will save him from the clutches and raise him to grow up." After that, Zhang Cuishan stood up and walked up. After a few steps, he turned to Master Kongwen, Mr. Tieqin He Taichong, Kongtong Sect Guan Neng, Emei Sect Master Jingxuan and others and said loudly: "All the sins were committed by me, Zhang Cuishan. A man who does everything is responsible for everyone. Today I will teach you all to be satisfied." As he said that, Zhang Cuishan crossed his sword and slashed his own neck. Blood spurted out, killing him instantly. Zhang Cuishan had a strong will to die. He knew that when Hengjian committed suicide, his master and his fellow disciples would definitely take action to stop him, so he placed himself among the guests, said those two sentences, and immediately took action. Zhang Sanfeng, Yu Lianzhou, Zhang Songxi, and Yin Liting all shouted in surprise and rushed forward, but after hearing several "bang bang bang" sounds, six or seven people flew out and fell out. They were all guests around Zhang Cuishan. They were shocked by Zhang Sanfeng's master and apprentice's palms. open. But in the end, it was still a step too late. Zhang Cuishan's sword broke his throat and it was impossible to save it. Song Yuanqiao, Mo Shenggu, and Yin Susu came out later and were farther apart. At this moment, a child¡¯s voice outside the hall¡¯s long window shouted: ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± The second sentence¡¯s voice was muffled, indicating that someone was holding his mouth. I saw two figures swaying outside the long window, but they were Zhang Sanfeng and Hong Tianxiao. They came outside the long window at the same time, and saw a man with a tall nose and deep eyes, wearing a Mongolian military uniform, holding an eighty-nine-year-old boy in his hands. The boy is Luzhangke. Zhang Sanfeng was greatly surprised. He had already seen that day that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was extremely high, not inferior to his eldest disciple Song Yuanqiao, but he did not expect that he was so good. However, now that the rescue was imminent, Zhang Sanfeng didn't have time to think too much and hurriedly whispered: "Go in." But Luzhangke ignored him at all. He moved his left foot a little bit, hugged the child, and was about to jump to the roof, but suddenly felt a shock on his shoulder. He was heavy, his body was extremely heavy, and his feet could not lift off the ground. It turned out that Zhang Sanfeng had quietly come closer to him, and his left hand had been gently placed on his shoulder. Luzhangke was shocked, knowing that all Zhang Sanfeng had to do was to vent his inner energy, and he would be seriously injured even if he didn't die, so he had no choice but to walk into the hall as he was told. Just as he took a step forward, he heard Hong Tianxiao say: "Master Zhang, let me first check if Wuji has been hit by the Xuanming Divine Palm?" As soon as the voice fell, Luzhangke felt a breeze blowing by, and Zhang Wuji in his hand had disappeared. Luzhangke was shocked. Not only was he shocked by Hong Tianxiao's Qinggong, he was even more shocked that Hong Tianxiao actually recognized the Xuanming Divine Palm, and seemed to have known it for a long time. Hong Tianxiao tore off the clothes on Wuji's back and saw a green five-finger palm print clearly printed on the thin skin and white flesh. He turned to Zhang Sanfeng and said, "Zhang Zhenren, it is indeed the Xuanming Divine Palm." Zhang Sanfeng also saw the palm prints on Wuji's back. Thinking of Zhang Cuishan's entrustment before his death, he felt a burst of sadness and anger in his heart, and shouted in a deep voice: "Bring the antidote quickly." Seeing Zhang Sanfeng's anger, Luzhangke was also frightened. He hurriedly shook his head and said: "There is no antidote to the Xuanming Divine Palm, except for the Nine Yang Divine Art. I There is really no way for me, but I can relieve the Xuanming Divine Palm." The attack." The latter sentence was made by Luzhangke because he was worried that Zhang Sanfeng would beat him to death after hearing that there was no antidote. Sure enough, when he heard that Xuanming Divine Palm had no antidote, Zhang Sanfeng wanted to beat him to death with one palm, but after hearing Luzhangke's words, he hesitated and looked at Hong Tianxiao. Of course Hong Tianxiao knew that Luzhangke was talking nonsense and that Xuanming Cold Poison had invaded Zhang Wuji's body. How could he delay the onset of Xuanming Divine Palm? However, he did not want to take Luzhangke's life now. Once Luzhangke With Ke's death, Xie Yuna's undercover plan naturally failed. Furthermore, Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming had one missing person, so Yi Tian's interest became less interesting. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "In that case, Master Zhang, why not just control his acupuncture points until we can deal with the five major sects coming up the mountain." Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said, "Okay, just follow Mr. Yinye's words." After hearing this, Luzhangke couldn't help but exclaimed: "Are you Mr. Silver Leaf, Han Qianye?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Yin Susu "committed suicide" You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao was worried about cheating, so he hurriedly said: "Yes, I am none other than Han Qianye, Luzhangke. You didn't expect that I'm not dead yet. Hehe, if it weren't for Wuji today, I would have beaten you to death with one palm." To avenge the slap seven years ago, leave quickly and don¡¯t play any tricks, otherwise, your life will definitely be taken.¡± Luzhangke was shocked when he heard this. Although he didn't know what Hong Tianxiao was talking about, he was surprised that Hong Tianxiao knew his nickname. Yang Wangfu recruited him and rarely appeared in the world. Otherwise, it would be impossible not to become famous just by relying on the power of Xuanming Divine Palm. Therefore, the only people who know their brothers' names are those masters from the Ruyang Palace. Although some people in the world know the four words "Xuan Ming Er Lao", they don't know their nicknames and the Xuan Ming Divine Palm. Back in the hall, Yin Susu was kneeling blankly next to Zhang Cuishan's body. Although he did not shed a single tear, the sad look on his face was enough to prove the grief and indignation in his heart. Zhang Cuishan's suicide was too sudden. Not only Zhang Sanfeng and the Wudang Five Heroes were not prepared at all, but the heroes in the hall were also shocked. Everyone thought that now they had become close friends with the Wudang Sect's Liang Zi, and for a while, no one continued to attack. . Yin Susu was overjoyed when she saw Hong Tianxiao coming back with Zhang Wuji in his arms, and hurriedly asked: "My child, didn't you tell me the whereabouts of your adoptive father?" Zhang Wuji replied proudly: "Mom, please don't worry, even if they beat me to death, I won't say anything." Yin Susu nodded and said, "Good boy, let me hug you." Hong Tianxiao handed Zhang Wuji to Yin Susu's hands and whispered: "Susu, people cannot be resurrected after death. I apologize and accept the change. Since Brother Cuishan is dead, please consider Wuji. Look at his back." Yin Susu was shocked when she heard this, and hurriedly lifted up Zhang Wuji's clothes, and saw the palm print at a glance. Tears fell down unconsciously, and she cried: "Thank you, Brother Han, for reminding me. Susu knows what to do? Please take care of Brother Han." For the sake of this son who died tragically, please save his life." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "We are all in the martial arts world, and we will do what we promised. I will do the same, and Susu will do the same for you, right?" Yin Susu nodded, said nothing, and turned to look at Zhang Wuji in her arms, with a loving look on her face. Zhang Wuji stared blankly at Zhang Cuishan's body for a while, then threw himself into Yin Susu's arms and cried: "Mom, why did they force dad to death? Who forced dad to death?" Yin Susu sighed: "Wuji, you are still young, and you don't understand many things. My mother will tell you slowly in the future. In short, everyone who goes up the mountain has a share." When Zhang Wuji heard this, a pair of small eyes moved from left to right. Slowly sweeping across, he was young, but everyone's eyes met his, and they couldn't help but feel shocked. Yin Susu rolled her eyes and suddenly shouted: "Master Kongwen, since my husband is dead, I am no longer prepared to keep secrets for Xie Xun. However, I will only tell you, so please come and listen." This move was unexpected and everyone was shocked. Some people thought in their hearts that the cult witch was really evil. Zhang Cuishan had just died and she wanted to reveal Xie Xun's whereabouts. If so, wouldn't Zhang Cuishan's death be in vain? ? When Song Yuanqiao saw this, he couldn't help but shouted: "Fifth younger brother and sister, how could you do this?" Yin Susu turned around, smiled slightly at Song Yuanqiao and said, "Master Song, don't worry, I won't ruin Fifth Brother's reputation." Zhang Songxi seemed to have guessed what Yin Susu wanted to do, so he grabbed Song Yuanqiao's sleeves and whispered something in his ear. Song Yuanqiao's face relaxed, and he looked like he suddenly understood, and then his eyes widened. He frowned, as if he thought of something difficult again. Kong Wen never guessed Yin Susu's sinister intentions, and recited the Buddha's name loudly and said: "Good, good, if the female donor could have spoken a moment earlier, Zhang Wuxia would not have lost his life." Then he walked to Yin Susu's side and stuck his bald head over. Yin Susu moved her mouth for a while, but didn't make any sound. Kong Wen thought he didn¡¯t hear clearly and asked hurriedly: ¡°What?¡± Yin Susu said: "That Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun, he is hiding" Under the word "hiding", his voice was so vague that he couldn't hear anything. Kongwen asked again: "What?" Yin Susu sighed: "It's right there, you Shaolin sent to find it yourself." Kong heard that he was worried and said hurriedly: "I didn't hear you." He stood up straight and stretched out his hand to scratch his head, with a look of confusion on his face. Hong Tianxiao saw this and thought to himself, Yin Susu is Yin Susu. Although this did not appear in his and her plans, the whole plan was arranged by himself.?, I didn¡¯t expect that she could still think of this plan to blame Jiang Dong and turn the attention of everyone in the martial arts community to the Shaolin sect. Yin Susu sneered and said, "I can only say this. When you get there, you will meet the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun." After Master Kongwen left with doubts, Yin Susu hugged Zhang Wuji and whispered: "My child, when you grow up, beware of women lying to you. The more beautiful a woman is, the more likely she is to lie." She put her mouth to hers. In Wuji's ear, he said very softly: "Mother didn't tell this monk that she lied to him. You see, mother is very good at lying to others." After saying this, Yin Susu smiled sadly, and suddenly her hands relaxed, and her body He fell sideways and saw a dagger stuck in his chest. Zhang Wuji was shocked and hurriedly threw himself on Yin Susu, shaking her constantly and shouting: "Mother, mother, wake up." After shaking for a long time, Yin Susu didn't wake up, but Hong Tianxiao stepped forward and said, He tapped several times quickly near Yin Susu's wound. Zhang Wuji was so sad that he did not cry. He stared at Master Kongwen and asked, "You killed my mother, didn't you? Why did you kill my mother?" Kong Wen suddenly saw this tragic change in human relations. Even though he was the head of the number one martial arts sect today, he couldn't help being shocked. When Jing Wuji asked, he couldn't help but take a step back and said hurriedly: "No, it's not Lao Ji. , it was hershe committed suicide." Zhang Wuji couldn't believe it. Tears rolled in his eyes, but he tried his best to hold it back and said: "I won't cry, I will definitely not cry, and I won't cry to you evil people." Hong Tianxiao sighed softly, patted Zhang Wuji's shoulder with his right hand, and said: "Wuji, your mother did commit suicide. I have tapped the acupuncture points of her wound and stopped her bleeding. Can I save her?" , it depends on her destiny, you can¡¯t accuse Master Kongwen at will.¡± Master Kongwen was overjoyed and nodded hurriedly: "Mr. Yinye's words are right. ZhangWuji, your mother did commit suicide and was not harmed by me." Master Kongwen coughed slightly and said again: "Master Zhang, this kind of change um, um is really unexpected. Since Zhang Wuxia and his wife have committed suicide, we will leave the past regardless of the past." "After that, he put his hands together and saluted. Zhang Sanfeng returned the gift and said calmly: "Well done, masters, I won't send you far." The Shaolin monks all stood up and were about to walk out. Yin Liting shouted angrily: "You you forced my fifth brother to death" But then he thought: "The fifth brother committed suicide because he was sorry for the third brother, but he had nothing to do with them." After saying half of the sentence, he didn't continue. Without further ado, he lay down on Zhang Cuishan's body and cried loudly. Everyone felt unhappy and said goodbye to Zhang Sanfeng. They all thought: "This Liangzi is really a big knot. The Wudang Sect is determined not to let it go. From now on, there will be endless troubles. This trip to Wudang is really not worth it." With red eyes, Song Yuanqiao saw the guests out of the gate. When he turned around, tears had already burst into his eyes. In the hall, everyone in the Wudang Sect burst into tears. Everyone in the Emei faction finally stood up to say goodbye. Ji Xiaofu looked at Hong Tianxiao, and the two of them nodded at the same time. For more than an hour while they were half-way up the mountain, the two of them had naturally agreed on how and where they would meet next. Although they parted ways in Wudang Mountain, they would meet again soon. Wuji held it in for a long time. When Jingxuan, Ji Xiaofu and others came out of the hall, he was about to burst into tears. Unexpectedly, he couldn't turn around in one breath and fell to the ground with a grunt. Yu Lianzhou hurriedly picked him up, and realized that he couldn't hold back crying in grief, so he fainted and said, "Son, please stop crying!" After massaging his chest a few times, Wuji didn't know that Wuji couldn't stop crying. His whole body was cold, and the breath in his nostrils was extremely weak. Yu Lianzhou massaged him hard, but he still didn't wake up. Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "Brother Lianzhou, Wuji has been hit by the Xuanming Divine Palm. At this moment, the cold poison has taken effect, and he must use the Nine Yang Divine Skill. Master Zhang, I must treat Miss Yin immediately. I have no time to separate, so why not leave it to the Master?" You and Hero Song, you first use your own skills to protect Wuji's heart and prevent the cold poison from invading his heart. After the juniors save Miss Yin, it won't be too late to save Wuji. You must remember that this cold poison is extremely powerful. When doing exercises for Wuji, don't hold on forcefully, otherwise, the cold poison will enter the body and it will be like Wuji." Everyone in the Wudang Sect was at a loss and had no master. After listening to Hong Tianxiao's arrangements, they knew what to do. Zhang Sanfeng gently picked up Wuji and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Mr. Yinye, our masters and disciples will first protect Wuji from the cold poison. Mr. Susu has been busy for your troubles." After saying that, seeing Hong Tianxiao nodding, Zhang Sanfeng Walking into his cloud room, he stretched out his fingers and tapped the eighteen major acupuncture points on Zhang Wuji's body. Hong Tianxiao picked up Yin Susu and walked to his room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23: Meet a god sister You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After returning to the room, Hong Tianxiao put Yin Susu on the bed, then went out and looked around, and found that there was indeed no one around. Then he returned to the room, closed the door, came to the bedside, and said softly: "Su Su." , there is no one now, you can get up." After the words were spoken, Yin Susu sat up suddenly, her expression was normal, completely different from the dying look just now. She shouted to Hong Tian anxiously: "Brother Han, how is Wuji? Is he in danger?" I just heard that he had an attack of cold poison, how is he now?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, Master Zhang and the Five Heroes of Wudang are using their internal strength to help Wuji resist the cold poison. There will be no serious problems for a while. I will go over and take a look after a while." Yin Susu felt a little relieved, and suddenly remembered that Zhang Cuishan was dead, she shed tears unconsciously, and sighed: "Brother Han, the fifth brother is dead. I have temporarily diverted the attention of the martial arts people to the Shaolin Temple, I guess. Before the news of Bai Guishou comes, there will be no trouble in Wudang Mountain." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I know this. So far, our plan has gone very smoothly. In more than a month, no one in the martial arts world will cause trouble for you and your mother. However, there is a thorny issue now. This matter is related to Wuji's life, so you have to come up with an idea." When Yin Susu heard this, she hurriedly asked: "What's the matter?" Hong Tianxiao said: "I founded a sect not long ago, called the Shenlong Sect. Although there are only me and the leader of the Xingtang Hall at the moment, I will soon recruit more followers, make this sect bigger, and make a name for myself in the world. A place to gain a foothold. If I want to save Wuji's life, I must teach him the master's internal skills and methods and accept him as a disciple. In this case, he must join our Shenlong Sect as the young leader." Yin Susu was smart enough to hear Hong Tianxiao¡¯s worries at once, and asked hurriedly: ¡°Brother Han is worried that the Wudang Clan will disagree?¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, that's right. After all, Wuji is Zhang Cuishan's only flesh and blood, and he can be regarded as a member of the Wudang Sect. My Shenlong Sect is somewhat similar to the Tianying Sect, so it is not a famous and upright sect. So I¡¯m worried that the Wu-Tang Clan will not agree to this.¡± Yin Susu was silent for a while, then raised her head and said firmly: "Brother Han, don't worry, if the Wudang sect can save Wuji's life, Susu will naturally let Wuji become a disciple of Wudang. If it can't be saved, then what will happen to Wuji?" Naturally, I, the mother, have to decide which school to enter and which teaching to take." Hong Tianxiao said happily: "Okay, with your words, I feel relieved. Just lie down, Susu, and let me bandage you to prevent them from seeing any flaws." Yin Susu's face suddenly turned red, and her expression became a little awkward. Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then understood. Yin Susu's "wound" was on her chest. If she wanted to bandage it, she would have to untie her coat. Although she wouldn't have to take off her clothes, it would still be embarrassing for Yin Susu. Moreover, Yin Susu couldn't bandage it herself, so she had to let Hong Tianxiao do it. Since ancient times, men and women have not been close to each other, so Yin Susu was naturally a little shy. Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "Now that things have happened, I will no longer hide it from you. In fact, I am not Mr. Silver Leaf Han Qianye. Han Qianye died of serious injuries seven years ago." As he said that, Hong Tianxiao said He took off the human skin mask on his face, revealing his true face. Yin Susu couldn't help but be stunned. She didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to be so young and handsome, but Hong Tianxiao laughed again and said: "The reason why I am like this is to make it easier to travel around the world. My real name is Hong Tianxiao, and I am only twenty-two years old this year." Yin Susu asked: "Then Granny Jinhua" Hong Tianxiao said: "Of course he knows my identity. It was she who gave me Han Qianye's mask and taught me Han Qianye's martial arts, in the hope that I could avenge Han Qianye." Yin Susu suddenly realized, nodded and said: "I didn't expect that although you are young, your martial arts skills are so high. You are truly the most talented person in the world." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "You must be around twenty-six or seven years old, and you are older than me. Why don't I recognize you as my sister? This way, it will save you a lot of embarrassment. What do you think?" Hong Tianxiao knew that he wanted to date Yin Susu. You have to take your time, you can't be impatient like you did with Ji Xiaofu, you need to first get to know a god-sister and get closer to her. Yin Susu was begging Hong Tianxiao to save Zhang Wuji's life, and she was naturally willing in every possible way. She nodded hurriedly and said, "In that case, I'm counting on you." Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "Good sister, can I help you bandage it now?" Yin Susu's pretty face turned red, she nodded slightly, and slowly unbuttoned her coat, revealing her greenThe tight little clothes and the exquisite and orderly figure are undoubtedly revealed. However, Hong Tianxiao did not cast his eyes randomly on Yin Susu's body. Instead, he pulled off a piece of bed sheet, gently wrapped it around Yin Susu's chest a few times, and tied it into a knot. Yin Susu had been paying attention to Hong Tianxiao's expression, and found that he was looking straight at him, completely acting like a gentleman, so she felt relieved a little. When Hong Tianxiao revealed his true identity and appearance just now, the first thing that the extremely shrewd Yin Susu thought of was that what Hong Tianxiao did before was her idea. Now that she saw Hong Tianxiao's gentlemanly style, her doubts were gone. When Yin Susu put on clothes again, Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Sister, I have encountered a problem now. Do you think I should let Wuji call me uncle, or should I let him call me master?" Yin Susu smiled unconsciously and said with a smile: "It's up to you, it doesn't matter what you shout." Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "That's not true. It's better to let him call me master, so that I can be strict with him and urge him to practice. Otherwise, this kid will definitely get in trouble and be difficult to discipline." Yin Susu smiled and said: "Look at what you said, it seems that Wuji is very naughty." Hong Tianxiao also smiled and said: "Leave Wuji to me, you can rest assured. Ten years from now, taking care of him will become a very important figure in the martial arts world, and he will definitely not smear my sister's face. Okay, it's time for me to arrive too." Let's check on Wuji over there. You can take a rest." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao left the room and walked towards Zhang Sanfeng's cloud room. Arriving at Zhang Sanfeng's cloud room, Hong Tianxiao saw a faint green energy on the right side of Zhang Sanfeng's face and his fingers trembled slightly. He knew that he could no longer hold on any longer, so he hurriedly said to Zhang Sanfeng, "Master Zhang, please rest for a while, junior. Take over for a moment and wait for the senior to resolve the cold poison in his body before taking over for the junior." Zhang Sanfeng nodded lightly, finished his exercises and sat aside to exercise and adjust his breath, while Hong Tianxiao used his Nine Yang Magic to resolve the cold poison in Zhang Wuji's body. About an hour later, Zhang Wuji slowly returned to normal, but he was still unconscious. Hong Tianxiao finished his work and said to Yu Lianzhou: "Yu Erxia, I have temporarily suppressed the cold poison in Wuji's body. It will not attack for ten days and a half. You can carry him to the bed." Zhang Sanfeng had already completed the exercise, and when he saw this, he hurriedly asked: "Isn't what Mr. Yinye used just now the Nine Yang Divine Art?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Yes, I got the Nine Yang Manual by chance seven years ago. I didn't expect it to be of use today." Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "What a pity, Wuji can be saved. Cuishan, you can rest in peace even under the Nine Springs." Hong Tianxiao said: "Zhenren Zhang, this junior's Nine Sun Magic Technique can only suppress the cold poison in Wuji's body, but it cannot clear the root cause. If he wants to completely cure the cold poison in his body, he must practice the Nine Yang Magic Technique himself." "This" Zhang Sanfeng didn't expect Xuan Ming Han Po to be so stubborn. He was stunned for a moment and sighed, "I wonder if Mr. Yinye can take a fancy to Wuji and accept him as his disciple?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Wuji is a talented martial artist. I have the intention to accept him as a disciple. Miss Yin has just agreed. However, I consider that Wuji is the only son of Zhang Wuxia and can be regarded as a member of the Wudang sect, so this matter Master Zhang has to nod and agree. Moreover, the junior has recently established the Shenlong Sect. Although it is not well-known in the world yet, it will have a foothold in the world in the future. The Wudang Sect is a well-known and upright sect. The Shenlong Sect may be He will act like the Sky Eagle Sect, so this junior is worried." Zhang Sanfeng chuckled and said: "Mr. Yinye's words are underestimating the old Taoist. The old Taoist often teaches a few disciples that there is no distinction between good and evil in the world. If the disciples of a well-known and decent sect bully the weak and do whatever they want, that is, They have entered evil ways; and many gangs that are classified as evil sects and crooked ways in the world also have many heroes who are heroic and help the weak and the poor. Therefore, it is a mistake to limit good and evil by sects. Although the Tianying Sect is included in the evil heretics , but the old Taoist knows that Leader Yin acts openly and openly. Although sometimes his actions are a bit extreme, he can still be called a "chivalrous" character. Although the old Taoist does not know the teachings of the Shenlong Sect, he knows from the teachings of Leader Han Therefore, it can be concluded that the Shenlong Sect is by no means a real evil heretic, and the old Taoist can rest assured that Wuji will be handed over to Leader Han." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Zhang Zhenren's mind is unparalleled throughout the world of martial arts. I really admire him." Zhang Sanfeng chuckled and said: "Master Han, please don't put a high hat on the old Taoist. The old Taoist has just lived a long time and has gained more experience." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Ji Xiaofu¡¯s ¡°Home¡± You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao's face straightened, and he added: "In front of Master Zhang, I can no longer hide it. In fact, the real Mr. Silver Leaf, Han Qianye, is dead, and I am just pretending to be his name." After that, Hong Tianxiao said Take off the mask on your face and reveal your true face again. Zhang Sanfeng's concentration was really impressive, but he was stunned for a moment, and then he woke up and said with a smile: "I didn't expect Master Han to be so young. He is really a talented person from generation to generation. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. The old master is like Master Han." At an average age, you still accomplish nothing?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Thank you Master Zhang for the compliment, junior Hong Tianxiao." Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said, "I think you dressed up like this because of Grandma Jinhua's wishes?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "That's not true. Because I am not famous in the world, I borrowed the identity of Mr. Yinye. This matter was proposed by the junior and agreed by Granny Jinhua." Zhang Sanfeng said: "With Master Hong's martial arts and cunning, he will definitely shine in the world in the future. If Wuji follows Master Hong, he will definitely not go astray. I can rest assured." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Thank you Master Zhang for your compliments. I will bother you at Wudang Mountain for a few days. When the foundation of Wuji's Nine Sun Magic Skills is stable, I will take Wuji and Miss Yin away from Wudang Mountain." Zhang Sanfeng said: "Okay, the old Taoist likes the excitement the most. The old Taoist is indescribably happy that Master Hong is willing to visit Wudang Mountain. The old Taoist recently wanted to create a kung fu called Tai Chi. During the time that Master Hong is in Wudang Mountain, he can give A seasoned expert can help clear up the confusion, and maybe this kung fu can be born in advance." Hong Tianxiao¡¯s heart moved. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Sanfeng to be so humble. He hurriedly raised his hands and said: ¡°The younger generation will benefit a lot from being able to study martial arts with Master Zhang.¡± Zhang Sanfeng originally said that. The reason why he said this was because he saw that Hong Tianxiao already had martial arts that did not belong to Song Yuanqiao at such a young age. He thought that Hong Tianxiao's master must be a strange person of the generation, and Hong Tianxiao had excellent qualifications, so he did it. He proposed to create Tai Chi martial arts with Hong Tianxiao, but he didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to be so immodest, so he just smiled slightly at the moment. However, Zhang Sanfeng was greatly surprised in the following days. When Zhang Wuji woke up, he accepted the wishes of Zhang Sanfeng and Yin Susu and worshiped Hong Tianxiao as his master. Hong Tianxiao also taught him the inner strength and inner skills of the Nine Yang Divine Skill, and spent three days explaining it to him in detail, and then asked Zhang Wuji to practice on his own. If he had any questions, he would come back for advice. Then, Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Sanfeng spent the whole day in the cloud room, meditating on Tai Chi. Tai Chi was a popular martial art in later generations. Although it has spawned many sects and moves, its principles are the same. At this time, Zhang Sanfeng only had the preliminary concept of Tai Chi in his mind and did not have much understanding. Some of Hong Tianxiao's opinions often made Zhang Sanfeng feel that he had benefited a lot. After ten days, Zhang Sanfeng even felt that this Tai Chi was not What he created was created by Hong Tianxiao, and he admired Hong Tianxiao in his heart, especially the "master" who Hong Tianxiao said lived in seclusion in the mountains and had no desires or pursuits. Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Sanfeng were very busy creating Tai Chi. Yin Susu's "injury" was also "improving" day by day. She could get out of bed in three or four days, and basically "recovered as before" after five or six days. I often visit the place where Zhang Wuji practices, and I feel relieved to see that his cold poison no longer attacks. "However, Dai Qisi was extremely anxious. The trip to Wudang Mountain was originally requested by Hong Tianxiao, but now that it was here, it didn't count, and it actually ended up being a permanent stay. Dai Qisi went to Hong Tianxiao several times, but was sent back with the words "I'll leave in two days". In the end, she had to be patient and teach Wu Yuejiao how to start martial arts. Ten days passed like this, and Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered his agreement with Ji Xiaofu, so he said goodbye to Zhang Sanfeng and asked Zhang Wuji to stay on Wudang Mountain for the time being to continue practicing the Nine Yang Magic. Yin Susu naturally accompanied him. Fang Dongbai and Quan Jiannan were sent by Hong Tianxiao to select a site for the Shenlong Sect's main altar. They had already left the mountain the day after Zhang Cuishan committed suicide. Wu Yuejiao and Xu Yuying's martial arts were too low, so Hong Tianxiao also placed them on Wudang Mountain and asked Yin Susu to supervise their hard training of martial arts. Hong Tianxiao took Xie Lingyun on the road alone. Grandma Jinhua went down the mountain seven days ago because she missed her daughter Xiao Zhao. Therefore, after Hong Tianxiao came down the mountain, he returned to his original appearance. After going down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun played and sang almost every night, making love between men and women. They were so unhappy that one time they stayed up all night, and Xie Lingyun's screams continued until the east lit up. What surprised Hong Tianxiao was that Xie Lingyun's endurance far exceeded that of so many women Hong Tianxiao had experienced. Even the one that lasted all night did not affect the next day.However, Hong Tianxiao also felt sorry for her and rented a carriage. The two of them sat in the carriage and slept while driving. However, they were honest and honest in the carriage. After five days of this, they arrived at the foot of Emei Mountain. According to Ji Xiaofu's description, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun quickly found the farmhouse. It happened that Ji Xiaofu was also there, so the two of them were naturally surprised when they met. Not only was Ji Xiaofu not jealous at all, but she was extremely enthusiastic about Hong Tianxiao bringing Xie Lingyun, a beauty who was full of femininity. With. "Where is Jun Lan? Why isn't she there?" Hong Tianxiao came to Ji Xiaofu's "home" and found that there was no other person except her, and he couldn't help but feel strange. Ji Xiaofu smiled and said: "Jun Lan was taken to the market town by her grandma to play. She won't come back until noon." Hong Tianxiao looked at the sky and saw that it was only a quarter of the hour, so he picked up Ji Xiaofu and said with a smile: "It's still early at noon, enough for us to fight. Xiaofu, who hasn't seen me for so many days, is it early?" I miss you so much. I must satisfy my craving today. Lingyun, please close the door and take off your clothes and go to bed soon." "One dragon and two phoenixes, this was the first time Hong Tianxiao came to Yitian World to perform cloud and rain things with two women at the same time. Naturally, he showed off his power and did it for a full two hours. Xie Lingyun also understood that among the two women, Ji Xiaofu was naturally the protagonist and she was just a supporting role, so he deliberately pushed Ji Xiaofu into Hong Tianxiao's arms. After the battle, Ji Xiaofu almost couldn't get up. She barely got out of bed and almost fell down several times, causing Hong Tianxiao to laugh and Ji Xiaofu to complain, while Xie Lingyun snickered secretly. . Just when the three of them had just entered the courtyard from the bedroom, they suddenly heard a little girl's voice coming from outside the door: "Mom, I'm back." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Well, the timing is just right, otherwise, your daughter will catch you and rape her in bed." Ji Xiaofu blushed, pushed Hong Tianxiao, and hurriedly went out to greet him. As soon as Ji Xiaofu opened the door, Ji Junlan poked her little head in and asked, "Mom, why did you lock the outer door? Hey, are there any guests at home? It seems like this is the first time." Although it was just an unintentional childish remark, Ji Xiaofu felt a pang in her heart. There was a child who did not dare to tell the outside world and hid like a wanted criminal. Although Ji Xiaofu could bear this kind of life, it was not right. There is nothing good about a child growing up. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Jun Lan, I am not a guest. From today on, I will be your adoptive father. From now on, I will not only teach you martial arts, but also take you to travel around the world. Do you agree?" "Adoptive father?" Ji Junlan was not surprised by Hong Tianxiao's title. It seemed that Ji Xiaofu had already told him about the name change. She tilted her head again, looked at Hong Tianxiao up and down, and asked. : "Why haven't I heard my mother say anything about you? Are you very capable? Can you beat my mother?" Hong Tianxiao was amused and said with a smile: "Of course, your mother and I had a fight just now, and this aunt was with your mother. I beat them both until they begged for mercy. If you don't believe it, You can ask your mother." Ji Junlan is a child, so she doesn¡¯t know the meaning of Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words, so she goes to ask Ji Xiaofu: ¡°Mom, is what he said true?¡± Ji Xiaofu blushed in embarrassment, rolled her eyes at Hong Tianxiao, and had to answer against her will: "Yes, Jun Lan, your adoptive father is very capable, much taller than your mother. You should listen to your adoptive father's words carefully in the future." , I will practice martial arts hard, and I will definitely be better than my mother, and become a heroine in the world, Jun Lan, please kowtow to your adoptive father." Ji Junlan happily kowtowed to Hong Tianxiao three times, and then called her adopted father. Ji Xiaofu was greatly relieved to see Hong Tianxiao win over her daughter so easily. After all, although she had completely accepted Hong Tianxiao and accepted it with great satisfaction, she had to consider her daughter. Now Hong Tianxiao easily got along with her daughter. , her heart was relieved by a third. Not long after, the grandma had cooked a table of dishes. Hong Tianxiao, Xie Lingyun, Ji Xiaofu and Ji Junlan sat down to eat and drink. Hong Tianxiao also asked the grandma to come and eat together, but she couldn't come. Hong Tianxiao knew that in ancient times, masters and servants There is a difference, so I no longer force myself. After dinner, Hong Tianxiao asked Xie Lingyun to play with Jun Lan at home, while he and Ji Xiaofu went out for a walk. After all, the Dragon Sect had been established, and it was time for Ji Xiaofu to break away from the Emei Sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Ding Minjun is here You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Xiaofu, I will accompany you to Mount Emei tomorrow to ask your master to allow you to leave the Emei sect." Before Fang Dongbai left, Hong Tianxiao asked him to write a handwritten letter and attached a token. He introduced Hong Tianxiao's identity, and also told them that they regarded the Ming Cult as their enemy, and then persuaded Master Miejie to let Ji Xiaofu leave Emei. Although he had this letter, Hong Tianxiao was not completely sure, but because of his relationship with Fang Dongbai and the fact that he regarded the Mingjiao as an enemy, Master Jue would never embarrass him. Of course, if he really did, Hong Tianxiao would not Afraid of her. Ji Xiaofu was well aware of the temper of Master Jue, so she was a little worried and said: "Tian Xiao, I'm worried that Master may not agree. After all, she has told me secretly several times that she has passed on the position of head of the Emei Sect to her. My intention." Hong Tianxiao knew that this was the most difficult point for Ji Xiaofu to leave Emei. If he couldn't find a suitable person to replace Ji Xiaofu, she might not be willing to let Ji Xiaofu go because of Fang Dongbai's relationship. However, Hong Tianxiao had already thought about the candidate to replace Ji Xiaofu, and there was one person who was extremely suitable, and that was Yin Li. Since the Tianying Sect has separated from the Mingjiao, Hong Tianxiao will not let him return to the Mingjiao. If Yin Li once joins the Emei Sect, the Tianying Sect will be related to the six major sects. Even if Yin Tianzheng wants to return to the Mingjiao, Yang Xiao and others People will also worry that he has ulterior motives. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "Don't worry, Xiaofu, I will take care of this matter and let your master let you go down the mountain." Ji Xiaofu didn't believe it and asked, "What can you do? Tell me." Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "The secret must not be leaked. Anyway, I will make my Xiaofu scream happily every night, so you can rest assured." Although she was used to hearing such embarrassing words from Hong Tianxiao, Ji Xiaofu still couldn't help but blush. However, she learned to act like a baby and held Hong Tianxiao's arm so reluctantly that Hong Tianxiao almost couldn't help but kill her on the spot. She had a blast. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly noticed a woman in the distance who kept looking this way, so he asked: "Xiao Fu, who is that woman over there, and why does she keep looking at us?" Ji Xiaofu hurriedly looked into the distance, her face suddenly turned pale, and she said in a trembling voice: "Tian Xiao, it's it's Senior Sister Ding." "Ding Minjun?" Hong Tianxiao didn't expect to meet Ding Minjun here, and thought to himself, this is the side of Mount Emei. No matter whether you are on the main or back road up the mountain, you will not pass by this place. Ding Minjun's sudden appearance here is no accident. It seems that she Xiaofu's matter has been discovered. Well, yes, this is also written in the original book. Only Ding Minjun among the Emei sect knew that Ji Xiaofu had given birth to a daughter. So Hong Tianxiao comforted Ji Xiaofu and said, "Don't be afraid, Xiaofu. Since we are going to the mountain to ask your master to allow you to leave the Emei sect, your fellow disciples and sisters will know about it, so why should you be afraid? Xiaofu, please encourage me." Have the courage to say hello to Ding Minjun and invite her to your home." Ji Xiaofu looked at Hong Tianxiao's incomparable calmness, and felt a little at ease. She nodded and walked forward with Hong Tianxiao. Only then did Hong Tianxiao take a look at Ding Minjun clearly. Although in the original book, Ding Minjun coveted the position of the head of the Emei Sect so much that he frequently made disputes in front of Master Miejie. He was a typical villain, but Ding Minjun's appearance was different. Not only is she not bad, but she is extremely beautiful, just like Ji Xiaofu, and there is a kind of fortitude between her eyebrows that Ji Xiaofu does not have. Ding Minjun's pink face fell and he shouted: "Junior sister Ji, you have done good things, even giving birth to a daughter. How do you explain to the master, how do you explain to the Six Heroes of Yin, how do you explain to the Wudang Clan?" Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu had a bad relationship. Because of the position of the head of the Emei Sect, Master Miejie has only hinted at Ji Xiaofu and has not expressed this intention in front of all the disciples, so the relationship between Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu is still good. Ji Xiaofu seemed a little afraid of Ding Minjun. The explanation she had just thought of was completely forgotten by her. She stood there with a pale face, not knowing how to answer. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao laughed and said, "Are you Xiaofu's senior sister Ding Minjun?" Ding Minjun obviously misunderstood that Hong Tianxiao was Ji Junlan's father, and said angrily: "Who are you? Don't you know that Junior Sister Ji is already engaged to Yin Liuxia from Wudang, and you came to seduce her, and even did such a sexual act? , even a daughter was born, do you want to know how Junior Sister Jiu will explain to those people in the future?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "I am not the child's father, I am just her adoptive father." Ding Minjun seemed very surprised and asked with his eyes widened: "Thenthen who is the father of this child" Hong Tianxiao sighed: "It's a long story. Eight years ago, Xiaofu was sent to destroy the master.She was ordered to go out on business, but a prostitute took away her virginity in the inn with a scent. Later, she became pregnant. You also know Xiaofu's character. How dare you publicize this matter, even at home? Otherwise, how could you let your child live in such a place. I have only recently gotten to know Xiaofu. Although the time has been short, we truly love each other. Moreover, we have decided to go to Mount Emei tomorrow to ask Master Miejie to allow Xiaofu to leave the Emei sect. " "What?" Ding Minjun was shocked. The Emei sect has been established for decades, and he has never heard of anyone voluntarily leaving the sect. He hurriedly turned to Ji Xiaofu and asked, "Junior sister Ji, is this true?" Looking at Ji Xiaofu Xiaofu nodded slightly, and Ding Minjun said again: "Junior sister Ji, you know the master's temper, how could she agree to you leaving the Emei sect?" Hong Tianxiao said: "The matter has reached this point, what can Xiaofu do? She is the victim. She doesn't even know who the man is, and the child is even more innocent. At present, Xiaofu and Yin Liting's engagement can no longer be continued. If Xiaofu continues to stay in the Emei sect, it will only cause the Wudang sect and the Emei sect to be at odds with each other. Therefore, leaving the Emei sect will be of great benefit to both Xiaofu and the Emei sect." Ding Minjun was stunned. Hong Tianxiao's words seemed to make some sense. Then she remembered that she still didn't know Hong Tianxiao's identity and asked hurriedly: "Who are you? How do I know that you are sincerely good to Junior Sister Ji? Aren¡¯t you coveting her beauty?¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "How do I treat Xiao Fu? Xiao Fu knows in her heart that there is indeed such a reason for coveting Xiao Fu's beauty. Everyone has the love for beauty. As for my identity, I think Ding Nuxia doesn¡¯t know about it, I¡¯m Hong Tianxiao.¡± "Hong Tianxiao?" Ding Minjun was stunned when he heard this. It was indeed the first time he heard this name. He turned around and looked at Ji Xiaofu who was looking down shyly. He sighed and said, "Well, since Junior Sister Ji has made up her mind, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore. I will definitely plead for you in front of Master when you go up the mountain tomorrow. I can¡¯t control whether Master will agree or not.¡± Ji Xiaofu said softly: "Thank you, Senior Sister Ding." Ding Minjun sighed: "We are all sisters, why are we so polite? HongHong Tianxiao, listen, since Junior Sister Ji has fallen in love with you, you must treat Junior Sister Ji well, otherwise, I will never forgive you." Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Should I be nice to Xiaofu? Xiaofu knows best in her heart. There are some things that are not suitable to be mentioned in front of you. By the way, Ding Nuxia, how did you discover this place of Xiaofu? Apart from you Besides, who else in the Emei sect knows about this matter?" Ding Minjun said: "There is also Junior Sister Bei." Ji Xiaofu was shocked: "Junior Sister Bei also knows?" Ding Minjun nodded and said: "Junior sister Bei told me this. A few days ago, she found a snow-white rabbit at the foot of the mountain and wanted to catch it, but she didn't expect that rabbit to be so nimble. Junior Sister failed several times, and after chasing and escaping, she came here and found that the little rabbit had gotten into the arms of a seven-year-old girl. Only then did Junior Sister Bei understand that the little girl had fed the rabbit. I wanted to leave, but seeing how cute the little girl was, I went up to chat with her, including asking about her parents. The little girl said that she had no father, and her mother was a chivalrous woman named Ji Xiaofu. .¡± It was only then that the two of them realized that the problem actually happened with the little white rabbit raised by Jun Lan. They couldn't help but look at each other and both thought that there is no airtight wall in the world. This statement definitely makes sense. But I heard Ding Minjun continue to speak: "Later, Junior Sister Bei told me the matter after she returned to the mountain. I didn't believe it at first, so I went down to the mountain to inquire. After several days of investigation, I was finally convinced that what Junior Sister Bei said was true. . Xiaofu, although this matter is not your fault, you should explain it to Master after you return to the mountain, especially the matter of giving birth to a child. It has been seven or eight years since the incident, and you suddenly mentioned it, how can Master bear it? " Hong Tianxiao said: "As I said just now, considering the relationship with the Wudang Sect, it is harmful and useless for Xiaofu to stay in the Emei Sect. Moreover, I heard that Master Miejie has a strong personality, so I accompanied Xiaofu up the mountain. If Master Miejie insists on being in trouble, I am willing to take it all for Xiaofu." Ding Minjun sighed: "Can you withstand Master's three palms?" "Three palms?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this and asked, "What three palms?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26: Going to Emei for the first time You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ding Minjun said: "The Emei Sect has a rule. If a disciple wants to leave the Emei Sect, he must receive three palms from the current head of the Emei Sect. If he survives the three palms, he can leave the Emei Sect. Otherwise, he can only have his bones buried. He¡¯s already in Mount Emei, and he¡¯s not even considered a disciple of the Emei Sect.¡± This sect rule is cruel enough. I don¡¯t know if it was set by Guo Xiang or Master Fengling. However, Hong Tianxiao thinks that the possibility of exterminating Master Tai is the most likely. Hong Tianxiao smiled faintly and said: "Isn't it just to accept the three palms from Master Miejie? Not to mention the three palms, for Xiao Fu, even thirty palms, I will accept them all." Ding Minjun looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise, with a confident and calm look on his face, and was greatly surprised. She also suspected that Hong Tianxiao said this deliberately in front of Ji Xiaofu, but she could not find the slightest bit of hypocrisy on Hong Tianxiao's face. . And Ji Xiaofu understood Hong Tianxiao's ability and was deeply moved when she heard that he was willing to do this to her. She didn't even care about Ding Minjun's presence and gently leaned against Hong Tianxiao's body. Looking at the happy Ji Xiaofu and the mighty and domineering Hong Tianxiao, Ding Minjun suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling in his heart. Could it be that this is the legendary happy love? Junior sister Ji has found a destination that she can rely on for the rest of her life. But what about me, do I have to become a nun and live in Mount Emei forever? As I said just now, Ding Minjun¡¯s beauty is not inferior to Ji Xiaofu¡¯s. Maybe it¡¯s just that her skin is not as white as Ji Xiaofu¡¯s, but she also has a dashing and fortitude. Therefore, in terms of Ding Minjun's beauty, there should naturally be many suitors. However, firstly, Ding Minjun has a very high vision, and ordinary people in the world are not in her eyes; secondly, because of the aloof personality of Master Miejie, many people are interested in Ding Minjun. People are intimidated and deterred, which is why she is already twenty-two years old, but she is still a young girl waiting to be married. Let¡¯s take a look at the other heroines of the Emei sect. Let¡¯s not talk about the less famous ones. The most famous ones are Ding Minjun, Ji Xiaofu and Bei Jinyi. Among the lay disciples, these three have the highest martial arts. Ji Xiaofu made an engagement with Wudang Yin Liting as early as ten years ago. Although the marriage has not been consummated for a long time, she can be regarded as a famous beauty. Although Bei Jinyi is the youngest among the three girls, she is already 20 years old this year. She will also be a maid, and in a few years, she will follow Ding Minjun's path. Now that he has understood the cause of the matter, Ding Minjun has no need to stay any longer. He bids farewell to Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu and goes back to discuss with Bei Jinyi how to intercede for Ji Xiaofu in front of Master Miejie. After Ding Minjun left, Ji Xiaofu's mood improved a lot. It seemed that if Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi interceded in front of Master Jiejie, they could successfully break away from the Emei Sect. Hong Tianxiao sighed softly: "You, Senior Sister Ding, are quite a good person." Hong Tianxiao's words were truly inspired. Ding Minjun's performance in the original book was completely immersed in wanting to be the head of the Emei Sect. , this is the big change in personality, and the way he treats Ji Xiaofu, and the reason why he takes the position of the head of the Emei Sect so seriously is because he is too emotionally empty. However, at the moment, Ji Xiaofu As Fu prepares to leave Emei, she will no longer have any conflicts with Ding Minjun. The relationship between the two will naturally be a different story. However, Ji Xiaofu was mistaken, thinking that Hong Tianxiao fell in love with Ding Minjun's beauty, and said with a smile: "Tian Xiao, not only Senior Sister Ding, there are many beautiful senior sisters in the Emei Sect, such as Junior Sister Bei, Junior Sister Su, and Junior Sister Qin." There are many Junior Sisters, Junior Sister Zou, etc., but if you take them all out of the Emei sect, Master will definitely not let you go, giggling." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Then I will take your master out of the Emei sect." "What?" Although Ji Xiaofu knew that Hong Tianxiao was joking, she still couldn't help being surprised, "You actually tried to trick my master?" Hong Tianxiao was just joking casually at first, but when he saw Ji Xiaofu being so surprised, he became more playful and said with a smile: "What's wrong? Your master is also a woman, and she also has emotions and desires. Why can't I take advantage of her? Besides, I will always be a green lantern." Who can bear the company of the ancient Buddha? The physical problems alone will drive a woman crazy." "This" Ji Xiaofu originally thought Hong Tianxiao was joking, but when he heard what he said later, it didn't seem like it was a joke. She was stunned for a moment and didn't know how to answer. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "You must be scared. I am kidding you. Your master is an old and ugly old nun. How could I fall in love with her? Let's go home." Ji Xiaofu hurriedly argued: "No, my master is not old or ugly at all. She was a great beauty when she was young. None of our fellow sisters can compare with her. In Mount Emei, apart from my uncle Jiu Di Apart from gods and nuns, my master is the most beautiful." "Nine Dilemma Gods?" Hong Tianxiao was surprised when he heard this.??, it seems that there is no Jiu Di Ni in the Emei Sect. Jiu Di is a character in "The Deer and the Cauldron", so he asked, "Who is Jiu Di?" Ji Xiaofu said: "Jiu Nan Shen Ni is our uncle. Her martial arts skills are even higher than that of my master Miejie Shitai. According to the master, Jiu Nan's life experience is very pitiful. When she was born, she only had one child." She had only one right arm and was abandoned by her parents in the mountains since she was a child. Strange to say, Uncle Jiu Nan met a kind-hearted tiger, took her to the tiger's den, and fed her with tiger milk. Later, as she grew up, Uncle Jiu Nan met the master who was passing by. Seeing her extremely high qualifications and poor life experience, the master accepted her as a disciple and brought her back to Mount Emei. However, Master Jiu Nan couldn't bear to part with those tigers. So Master took them all to Mount Emei and designated a place for them. Those tigers are also very strange. They usually only eat animals, but they don't hurt people, and they often play and play with us." Hong Tianxiao said: "It seems that these tigers are indeed very spiritual, and your uncle Jiu Nan is a person who knows how to repay kindness." Ji Xiaofu nodded and said: "Yes, after my uncle came to the Emei Sect, he suddenly begged the master to shave her and took the title of Jiu Di. The master didn't know why my uncle suddenly had the idea of ??converting to Buddhism. However, he agreed to his uncle's request. However, when his master was dying, he wanted to teach his uncle the master of the Emei Sect, but his uncle refused, so his master allowed his master to take charge of Emei. group." After listening to Ji Xiaofu¡¯s story about the Nine Difficulties God Nun, Hong Tianxiao felt that the Nine Difficulties God Nun was so familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember exactly how familiar it was. After a speechless night, Hong Tianxiao ordered Xie Lingyun to stay at Ji Xiaofu's house early the next morning, while he took the uneasy Ji Xiaofu up Mount Emei. This is not the first time Hong Tianxiao has gone to Mount Emei, but it is the first time in the world of Yitian. Although there was a gap of more than three hundred years between the two trips to Mount Emei, Mount Emei has not changed much. It is still the same beautiful scenery, but there are many fewer disciples of the Emei Sect. Hong Tianxiao worshiped the mountain in the name of the leader of the Shenlong Sect, but the Shenlong Sect has not yet gained the slightest fame in the world. Therefore, after receiving the news of Hong Tianxiao's worship, the ex-wife was suddenly startled. Firstly, she didn't Knowing about the Shenlong Sect, she was also very curious as to why the leader of the Shenlong Sect would come to the Emei Sect to worship the mountain. Of course, in her mind, she already ranked the unknown Shenlong Sect with small gangs such as the Wushan Gang and the Wufeng Sword Sect. How could a small leader of the Shenlong Sect pay homage to the mountain? Emei sent the leader to meet with him. Master Miejie called his eldest disciple Jingxuan and asked her to go to meet Hong Tianxiao on her behalf and ask him. If he comes here to show his kindness, just let him go as he pleases. If he comes to make trouble, give him some trouble. Master Miejie didn¡¯t recognize Hong Tianxiao, but Master Jingxuan recognized the shocking words in the tavern and the ruined temple at the foot of Wudang Mountain. During the Wudang Mountain meeting, Zhang Cuishan committed suicide, which made all the gangs who came to Wudang Mountain offend the Wudang Clan. Of course, except for Hong Tianxiao who had already been reminded, the purpose of inquiring about Xie Xun's whereabouts was temporarily changed to sincere birthday wishes for Zhang Sanfeng. Fortunately, they The birthday gift of the Emei sect is also genuine. Unlike other sects, which either do not bring one or improvise, the birthday gift of the Emei sect is a big "longevity" carefully embroidered by ten disciples of the Emei sect who are good at female red. It shows his sincerity. Therefore, Master Jingxuan told Master Jue about Hong Tianxiao. After hearing this, Master Jue frowned slightly and asked: "There is such a strange person in the martial arts world. He is so young. It doesn't matter. I will see him personally as a master." When I saw him." When she came back from the Wudang Sect, Master Jingxuan only reported the changes in Wudang Mountain and did not mention other trivial matters. If Hong Tianxiao had not paid a visit to the mountain today, Master Jingxuan might not have said those two things. In order to show the magnanimity of the Emei Sect, Master Miejie ordered to receive Hong Tianxiao in the Emei Hall. In addition to Jingxuan, he was accompanied by two daughters, Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi. Of course, Master Miejie had no intention of letting them go together, but they knew Hong Tianxiao's purpose and took the initiative to ask for it. After arriving at the Emei Hall, Master Miejie discovered that Ji Xiaofu had arrived with a young man. She knew that the young man must be Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Cult, but she was surprised that Ji Xiaofu had returned to the mountain, so she asked, "Xiaofu , you can't walk for only five days, did something happen on the way?" Because her daughter is at the foot of the mountain, and the Emei sect has strict rules and does not allow disciples to go down the mountain easily, let alone go down the mountain every day, so Ji Xiaofu had to often She went down the mountain to visit her parents, and each trip lasted for two or three months. Although Master Miejie was dissatisfied with Ji Xiaofu's frequent trips down the mountain in recent years, after all, this had a great impact on Ji Xiaofu's progress in martial arts. But after all, filial piety is the most important thing. Although she was dissatisfied, she couldn't stop it. She could only turn a blind eye, and then urged Ji Xiaofu to practice more while she was on the mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 A story woven by truth and lies You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Master Miejie suppressed the surprise in his heart, nodded and said: "The strength of the Shenlong Sect and the grudges between the Noble Sect and the Ming Sect are already clear to me. It is not difficult for the Emei Sect to form an alliance with the Noble Sect, but how to form an alliance? How can we make the alliance between you and me as solid as a rock?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "I am not talented, but I would like to marry the next disciple of Shitai's sect. I wonder if Shitai thinks this can show the intention of forming an alliance between Shenlong Sect and Emei Sect?" Marriage is also a method that Master Miejie has just come up with. There are many chivalrous girls in the Emei sect, and Hong Tianxiao is the best choice in terms of martial arts and appearance. In addition, they have a common enemy, so marriage between the two families is the best way to form an alliance. . Then, Master Miejie nodded slightly and said, "I wonder which disciple of Qin Ni's disciple Hong has set his sights on?" Hong Tianxiao said softly: "Ji Xiaofu." "What?" Master Jue's delicate body trembled when she heard this, her face changed drastically, she waved her hand and shouted decisively, "No, Master Hong, there are many disciples of the poor nuns who are as beautiful as flowers, Ding Minjun, Bei Jinyi The beauty of Su Mengqing and Su Mengqing are not inferior to Xiaofu. If Master Hong likes her, he can take her as he pleases, but Ji Xiaofu cannot." Hong Tianxiao had already expected that Master Jue would refuse, so he smiled softly and said, "Could it be that the reason Master Tai refused was because Xiao Fu had a marriage contract with Yin Liuxia of Wudang Sect?" Master Jue was startled again, and her face was even more displeased, but after all, she had seen Hong Tianxiao¡¯s martial arts, so she didn¡¯t intend to fall out, but she said unhappyly: ¡°Since Master Hong knew about this, he still favored Xiao Fu. Could it be that It was intentional. If it wasn't for Fang Dongbai's sake, the poor nun would have immediately asked Master Hong to come down the mountain, and the alliance would have been abandoned." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Master, I don't know. There is a reason why I appointed Xiaofu. Xiaofu and Yin Liuxia have long been impossible. This is why Xiaofu has been putting the marriage aside for several years." The reason for the shirk must have been doubted by Master Tai, right?" Master Jue's expression changed again. She hurriedly looked at Ji Xiaofu and found that she was lowering her head with a red face, uneasy. Then she looked at the other three people. Jingxuan looked surprised at the same time, but it was Ding Minjun and Bei. Jin Yi's expression remained normal, as if she had known the news for a long time. Rather than asking Ji Xiaofu, Master Miejie shouted to Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi: "Minjun, Jinyi, you two, tell me, what is going on?" When Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi heard Master Jue's drink, they were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Perhaps they had been living under the power of Master Jue. The two girls never thought that Master Jue was deliberately testing them, so they hurriedly knelt down. He stepped down and said in fear: "Master, disciple" Seeing this, Ji Xiaofu hurriedly knelt on the ground and said, "Master, the two of them didn't know about this. It's the disciple's fault. Please punish me." Master Jiejie said with a strange smile, "Hey, they don't know? Xiaofu, are you a three-year-old child when you become your master? The marriage between the Wudang Sect and the Emei Sect is a major event in the martial arts world, but the Wudang Sect has repeatedly sent people to urge the marriage. , Xiaofu has always used one reason or another to shirk it, and it has been more than eight years now. The most important thing is that Leader Hong just said that Xiaofu and Yin Liuxia have become impossible. This matter is placed in the martial arts world. This is definitely a big event that shocked the world. As disciples of the Emei Sect, you should be as shocked as Jingxuan. How could your expressions be as normal? It is obvious that you have known about this for a long time, but you have been helping Xiaofu to hide it. Master, have you forgotten the consequences of the Emei Sect¡¯s rules for bullying the master and destroying the ancestors?¡± "Deceive the master and destroy the ancestor?" Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi did not expect that things would develop like this. They kowtowed in a hurry, and their tears kept falling to the ground. According to the sect rules of the Emei Sect, once a disciple commits the crime of deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors, he will first lose all his martial arts, and then he will be imprisoned in Siguo Cliff in the back mountain of Emei, where he will be exposed to the sun, wind, rain, and snow. The pain of the beating was really worse than death. Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t expect that Master Jue would fall out as soon as he said so, and he was secretly angry in his heart. This meant that Master Jue clearly didn¡¯t take him seriously, so he hurriedly shouted: ¡°I¡¯m afraid Master¡¯s words are a bit arbitrary, right?¡± Master Jue was stunned and asked with a sullen face, "Why did Master Hong say this?" Originally, Master Jue wanted to say, "It is not the turn of outsiders to interfere in the affairs of the Emei Sect," but she thought that with Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, he would definitely be able to do it in the future. He played a big role in the encirclement and suppression of Mingjiao, so he was not willing to offend him too much, so he temporarily breathed a sigh of relief. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "The so-called authorities are confused and the onlookers can see clearly. Master Tai was in the middle of the trap, which is why he wrongly blamed Ling Gaotu. But anyone who has experienced affairs between men and women can see that Xiaofu has been avoiding the marriage. There are only two possible reasons: First, she doesn't like Yin Liuxia at all and only hopes to get married.The later the better, and I hope that something will happen before the marriage, causing the marriage to fall through; secondly, she has done something that is sorry for Yin Liuxia, or something unfortunate has happened to her, which makes her I felt ashamed of Yin Liuxia, so I wanted to cancel the marriage, but because I was too afraid of you, I had to hide the matter and dare not say anything. " When Master Miejie heard this, her anger subsided slightly. After all, her disciples were as afraid of her as a tiger, so she naturally knew it. Moreover, she had experienced emotional setbacks and could understand Ji Xiaofu's inner feelings, but before this, she had never thought about it from Ji Xiaofu's perspective. After thinking about this, the anger in Master Jue's heart gradually disappeared, and she calmed her voice and asked: "Xiaofu, what exactly happened? Tell Master, and Master will make the decision for you." The fear in Ji Xiaofu's heart has not completely gone away, and her voice is still trembling: "Mastermaster, discipledisciple is" Hong Tianxiao did not expect that Ji Xiaofu would be so afraid of Master Jue. He sighed secretly in his heart and said, "Master, I'd better talk about this later." Seeing Ji Xiaofu's frightened and stammering expression, Master Miejie knew that her thoughts were confused, so she nodded and said, "In this case, there is Master Lao Hong." Hong Tianxiao already had the manuscript in mind and said calmly: "Master, this happened because Master sent Xiaofu to Qinghai to eliminate evil eight years ago. After Xiaofu arrived in Qinghai, she easily killed the Mongolians who relied on her. They killed the scum of martial arts who oppressed the Han people, and prepared to return to Emei early the next morning. Unexpectedly, Yang Xiao, the bright left envoy of the Ming Cult, was also in Qinghai at that time, and happened to stay in the same inn as Xiaofu. After Yang Xiao met Xiaofu, he immediately He was shocked, but he knew that Xiaofu was a disciple of the Emei Sect and had always been at odds with the Mingjiao, so he used despicable methods to destroy Xiaofu's innocence, and even put Xiaofu under house arrest in an attempt to make Xiaofu become his 's plaything." At this point in the sermon, Master Miejie was so angry that she turned blue. She stood up and hit the table with a bang, smashing the table into pieces. She cursed angrily: " Yang Xiao is a thief who ruined the innocence of my disciples of the Emei sect. This poor nun will never spare you lightly and will definitely tear you into pieces." After saying that, Master Miejie calmed down a little and said to Ji Xiaofu in a soft tone: "Xiaofu, Master wrongly blamed you. It was not your fault. Your martial arts skills were low at that time and you were inexperienced. Why? Master shouldn't have sent you into the world alone. I didn't expect that a single thought would ruin your life. It's because Master can't control you." Over the years, Ji Xiaofu never saw Master Miejie speaking to her so tenderly. She felt so aggrieved that she couldn't bear it anymore. She used her knees as her feet and came to Master Miejie's side and hugged her. legs, and burst into tears. Master Miejie gently stroked Ji Xiaofu's hair, shedding tears and sighed: "Xiaofu, although this is due to Master's improper arrangement, it is also due to your miserable life. It doesn't matter, how long will it last?" On the same day, I will personally go to Wudang Mountain as my teacher and explain the matter to Master Zhang and Yin Liuxia in person. After all, it is not your fault. You are just a victim. If Yin Liuxia can still accept you, you can also relax. If Yin Liuxia cannot accept this fact, I will cancel the marriage, and the fault does not lie with Emei." When Ji Xiaofu heard this, her delicate body trembled suddenly, her arms separated Master Jue's legs, and she raised her head. Master Miejie clearly sensed Ji Xiaofu's unusual behavior and hurriedly lowered her head and asked softly: "What's wrong, Xiaofu, is there anything wrong with the arrangement for Master?" As soon as the words came out, Master Miejie suddenly thought of Hong Tianxiao. When I just proposed to marry Ji Xiaofu, I immediately understood that there must be a story between Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu. Before Ji Xiaofu could answer, Hong Tianxiao continued: "Later, Xiaofu pretended to accept her fate, so Yang Xiao relaxed her surveillance. Only then did Xiaofu find an opportunity to escape. These two people It was a month later. However, Xiaofu's misfortune was not over yet. Because she had been running away all the way, her heart was full of fear, and her vigilance was completely focused on the day. This made Xiaofu once again be attacked by a man one night. The flower-picking thief was smitten by the fragrance and lost his innocence again. At that time, I happened to be passing by. The thief knew that Xiaofu was a disciple of Emei. He was worried that it would cause a big disaster in the future and wanted to destroy Xiaofu's life after he was done. However, he was killed by me. If you encounter him, kill him. Xiaofu lost his innocence twice, was heartbroken, and wanted to commit suicide with a sword. However, she was persuaded by her subordinates, and after some enlightenment, Xiaofu lost her thoughts of committing suicide." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29: Different Ding Minjun You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Speaking of this, Hong Tianxiao noticed that not only the muscles on Master Miejie's face were shaking violently, but also the two broad sleeves of her robe were trembling non-stop. He knew that she was extremely angry and resentful in her heart, and she was secretly happy in her heart. The angrier Mrs. Miejie became, the more This proves that she has completely believed Hong Tianxiao's description. So, before Master Jue could get angry again, Hong Tianxiao continued: "However, what I didn't expect was that three months after Xiaofu returned to the Emei Sect, she suddenly discovered that she was pregnant. This discovery made Xiaofu She was completely shocked. Judging from the time, the child in Xiaofu's arms was the child of the thief who was killed by me. Coincidentally, after learning about this, Xiaofu went down the mountain to seek death, but was saved by me again. Although the adulterer deserved death, the child in the belly was innocent. After some enlightenment from me, Xiaofu gave up seeking death and decided to give birth to the child and raise it as an adult. So, I took Xiaofu to the foot of Mount Emei. I settled down. Later, because I missed my child, Xiaofu often asked for leave from my teacher¡¯s wife. The excuse was to go home to visit my father. At the beginning, because the child was too young, I often took care of Xiaofu. Later, as the child grew older, I also I had something important to do, so I asked Xiaofu to find a maid. However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that in the past few years since I left Xiaofu, her figure often appeared in my dreams. Only then did I understand that it turned out that I have fallen in love with her unknowingly. Not long ago, after I finished my work, I returned to the foot of Mount Emei and finally revealed my heart to Xiaofu, and even got Xiaofu's permission. However, this matter still needs to be done by the master. promise." After telling the end of this story in one sentence, Hong Tianxiao felt his mouth was dry. He grabbed the tea bowl on the table and drank it all in one gulp. Then he looked at Master Miejie intently, waiting for her to make a decision on the matter. Should he agree to the union of the two of them, or should he reject it outright? However, Hong Tianxiao also understood that this matter was extremely difficult for Master Miejie to make a decision. First of all, Ji Xiaofu and Yin Liting are engaged. Once the Wudang Clan sympathizes with Ji Xiaofu's experience and agrees to cancel the engagement, this incident will definitely shock the entire world. As the saying goes, paper cannot contain fire, and this incident will definitely spread among the world. Not only did Ji Xiaofu's reputation fall into disrepute, but even the Emei sect lost face. Secondly, if Ji Xiaofu and Yin Liting cancel their engagement and live alone with their daughter, but Hong Tianxiao is mixed in, such a combination is bound to cause a small commotion in the martial arts world again, and it is likely to directly affect Yin Liting His reputation will even make the Wudang and Emei factions at odds with each other. In the end, the best way to solve the matter is for Ji Xiaofu to voluntarily leave the Emei Sect. In this case, no matter what happens, it will not affect the relationship between the Emei Sect and the Wudang Sect. However, Ji Xiaofu is the most important person for the Miejie Master Tai. How could she give up her beloved disciple? Master Miejie couldn't tell the truth of Hong Tianxiao's story, but Jingxuan, Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi heard it wrong. They were not very clear about Ji Xiaofu's previous events, but when they were at the foot of Wudang Mountain, Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu still didn't know each other, so how could he have saved her twice before. However, the three of them were also extremely sympathetic to Ji Xiaofu's experience, and naturally they would not expose the matter deliberately. They just hid a question mark in their hearts, hoping to learn the truth from Ji Xiaofu if they had the opportunity in the future. Master Miejie pondered over and over again, but finally could not make a decision. He could not help but sigh and said: "Master Hong, after all, this matter is related to the relationship between the Emei Sect and the Wudang Sect, and it may also affect the future alliance between the six sects to fight against the Demon Sect. , The poor nun can¡¯t make a decision for the moment, and I hope that Master Hong will stay on Mount Emei for a few days, so that the poor nun can think about it carefully.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I'm sorry, but I and Xiao Fu really love each other. Xiao Fu's body and mind have been severely traumatized. I hope the master will not make a decision that will make Xiao Fu suffer for the rest of her life. There is one more thing that needs to be done. Xiang Shitai revealed that just a few days ago, I couldn't help but made rice with Xiaofu. I had sworn that I would never let Xiaofu down in this life and make her a happy woman. " Master Miejie felt tender when she heard this. When she was a girl, she also hoped that a man she loved would make such a vow for her. Unfortunately, the man she loved did not really love her. When she gave her heart completely, she turned away from her, which led to her miserable life accompanied by the ancient Buddha. Master Miejie nodded with a heavy face and said: "Okay, Master Hong, I will definitely consider it seriously. Xiaofu, it will be up to you to accompany Master Hong on a pleasant tour of Mount Emei in the past few days." After that, Master Miejie The prince waved his sleeves and walked out. Jingxuan hurriedly followed. Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi looked at each other, walked up to Ji Xiaofu, and held her hands. Ding Minjun sighed: "Junior sister Ji, I didn't expect that your life has been so difficult in the past few years. We are all fellow juniors, why don't you tell us your experience?We can also help you. Could it be that Junior Sister Ji still can¡¯t trust us two? " Ji Xiaofu smiled calmly and said: "Senior Sister Ding, Junior Sister Bei, and Junior Sister Su have the best relationship on Mount Emei. How could I not trust you? However, this matter is too big after all. If we hide it from Master together, Once she finds out about it, she will definitely turn her anger on you, so you might as well let me carry it alone." Bei Jinyi sighed: "When Brother Hong told your story, I guessed that Senior Sister Ji was thinking like this, and it was true. However, Senior Sister Ji always considers our sisters, but it hurts herself. , which makes our sisters feel ruthless, and what we think, senior sister, is wrong." Hong Tianxiao heard this and hurriedly interjected: "Miss Ding, Miss Bei, this is not the time to talk about this matter. Do you think Master Jue can agree to my affair with Xiaofu?" After hearing this, the two girls groaned for a while, but neither spoke. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel his heart sink. He glanced at Ji Xiaofu who looked frightened and advised softly: "Don't worry Xiaofu, even if Master Jue doesn't agree, we have to be together. In the worst case, I will take you to kiss her." Go up to Wudang Mountain, face Master Zhang, and tell him about this matter. Zhang Wuji, the son of Wudang Zhang Wuxia, is my disciple. In addition, I have a favor to the Wudang Sect. I think they will not make things difficult for us. As for the Emei Sect, it is really not possible. You Just leave the Emei Sect and be the wife of the leader of the Shenlong Sect in peace, wouldn't it be more glorious than the Emei Heroine?" Ji Xiaofu looked at Hong Tianxiao's resolute face and felt guilty. She nodded happily and leaned gently on Hong Tianxiao's shoulder. Ji Xiaofu was like a small boat that had been drifting in the stormy waves for several years, and could be swallowed by the huge waves at any time. It was not until this moment that she found a giant ship that could avoid the waves, and she felt safe. "Senior Sister Ji is so happy." Seeing Ji Xiaofu's happy look, Bei Jinyi's heart fluttered. At this moment, she suddenly became particularly envious of Ji Xiaofu. The sigh she had hidden in her heart blurted out, but she couldn't speak out. Then she regretted it, and her pretty face turned red with embarrassment. "Eh." Hearing the usually steady Bei Jinyi sigh, Ji Xiaofu took her head off Hong Tianxiao's shoulder, glanced at Bei Jinyi, who was already blushing with embarrassment, and suddenly felt something in her heart. Playing a prank, she said with a smile, "It turns out that Junior Sister Bei is also starting to miss her. How about asking your Brother Hong to introduce you to a handsome man in the world?" Originally, Ji Xiaofu wanted to say, "How about you and I serve the same husband together?" But she didn't know whether Hong Tianxiao was interested in Bei Jinyi, and she was worried that Bei Jinyi wouldn't be able to bear it, so she changed her story. Even so, the thin-skinned Bei Jinyi felt ashamed and uneasy. She hurriedly turned around, hid behind Ding Minjun, and said softly: "Senior Sister Ding, Senior Sister Ji, do you care about her bullying me?" Ding Minjun smiled and said: "Junior Sister Bei, what you said, Senior Sister Ji, is right. You are already eighteen years old this year, and it's time to talk about marriage. Master has proposed several proposals to you before, but you have rejected them all." Yes. Master Hong has been in the world for a long time and must have met many young talents. It would be best for him to introduce one to you." Bei Jinyi didn't expect that Ding Minjun would also make a joke on her. She hurriedly stamped Xiaoman's foot and said reluctantly: "Senior Sister Ding, you guys are ganging up on me to bully me. If you want to introduce young handsome men, it should be you, Senior Sister Ding." You are the youngest among us" Before Bei Jinyi could finish what he said, Ding Minjun's expression had already changed. Although Bei Jinyi was behind Ding Minjun, he seemed to have noticed it and hurriedly stopped what he was saying. At the same time, he slowly came to Ding Minjun's left side. Gently shaking her left arm, like a child admitting a mistake, she whispered: "I'm sorry, Senior Sister Ding, I didn't mean to do it, I" Ding Minjun smiled lightly, gently stroked Bei Jinyi's hair, and comforted her: "Silly girl, senior sister knows that you are unintentional, and senior sister has already been used to it, so don't take it too seriously." Ji Xiaofu also advised: "Yes, Junior Sister Bei, Senior Sister Ding will not blame you." Although Hong Tianxiao didn't understand what happened in Ding Minjun's past, he was sure that it was definitely a matter of emotion. What surprised Hong Tianxiao was far from this. It was that after his recent contact with Ding Minjun, he found that her mentality and behavior were different from the original ones. The book is literally owned by two very different people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Nine Difficulties God Nun You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the next few days, Master Miejie was no longer seen. It seemed that she had gone into seclusion to think about the pros and cons of this matter. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao would not disturb her, so he browsed around the scenery of Mount Emei under the leadership of Ji Xiaofu and the other three girls. It was very pleasant. Under Ji Xiaofu's deliberate guidance, the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi gradually became familiar. Although Hong Tianxiao was not familiar enough to call her by her first name, the two women were no longer as familiar as Master Hong or Hong Shaoxia. Ding Minjun called him Mr. Hong, while Bei Jinyi called him Brother Hong. How could Hong Tianxiao not know about Ji Xiaofu's deliberate efforts to pull the strings? It's just that although he currently has a very good impression of Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi, he has not yet thought about bringing the two women into the inner room. Although he is also with them The woman has a mature relationship, but does not develop it further. This day was the third day that the three women took Hong Tianxiao to visit Mount Emei. They visited almost all the scenery in Mount Emei, and finally passed by the entrance of a canyon. Hong Tianxiao found that there were a few big characters "Tiger Leaping Gorge" written on the entrance of the canyon. He couldn't help but feel strange and asked: "Xiaofu, all tigers live in groups on the grasslands and live alone in the forest. There are only stones in this canyon." It¡¯s water, and there¡¯s almost no tree in sight, so how can there be a tiger?¡± Ji Xiaofu said with a smile: "This place was not called Tiger Leaping Gorge originally, but was called Qiongshi Gorge. It is famous for the many strange-shaped rocks in the canyon, including standing and lying stones. Later, Uncle Jiunan came to Emei and saw it all at once. After finding this place, he renamed it Tiger Leaping Gorge and built a hut here to live." "Nine Difficulties?" Hong Tianxiao always felt that this name was very familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had heard it. However, he was still curious about the origin of the name and continued to ask, "It's just that your uncle settled here. , why was this place renamed Tiger Leaping Gorge, and what does it have to do with tigers?¡± Bei Jinyi said: "Brother Hong doesn't know something. Not only is there a tiger in Tiger Leaping Gorge, but it's not even one." "Oh", when Hong Tianxiao heard this, he suddenly remembered what Ji Xiaofu had told him before. It seemed that this Nine Difficulties God nun was abandoned by his family in the mountains since he was a child and was rescued by a group of tigers. Later, he did not know how to learn martial arts and was killed by the exterminator. Master Taidai accepted a disciple and introduced him to the Emei sect. Because she was grateful for the tigers, she took him with her and set aside a place on Mount Emei to live with the tigers. Hong Tianxiao remembered Ji Xiaofu's introduction, but Bei Jinyi misunderstood and thought that Hong Tianxiao did not believe her words. The girl couldn't help but get angry and said: "Brother Hong, if you don't believe it, I will let you listen to what the tiger said." The sound of screaming." After saying that, Bei Jinyi curled up the ring finger of her right hand, put it into her mouth, and immediately blew out a sharp whistle that spread two or three miles away. Ding Minjun hurriedly stopped, but he didn't have time, so he could only sigh and said: "Junior Sister Bei, have you forgotten the rules of Uncle Jiu Nan?" In fact, when Bei Jinyi blew the whistle, he already regretted it. At this moment, he was scolded by Ding Minjun, and he lowered his head in embarrassment, with his pretty face flushed. Originally, among the three women, Bei Jinyi was the most thoughtful and cautious one, but somehow, she did such an impulsive and reckless thing in front of Hong Tianxiao today. Hong Tianxiao doesn¡¯t understand, what are the rules of the Nine Difficulties God? Isn¡¯t anyone allowed to whistle in front of the entrance of Tiger Leaping Gorge? Before Hong Tianxiao could express the question in his mind, he saw a white shadow flying from the mouth of the gorge, and landed in front of the four of them in a moment, and then another white shadow also flew from the mouth of the gorge, but The speed was much slower than the white shadow just now, but there were two people standing side by side. The first white figure is a nun, holding a fly whisk in her right hand, and her left arm is empty. Although her face is cold and stern, she can't hide the beautiful appearance of that day. Among the beauties Hong Tianxiao has seen, Dai Qisi's beauty is considered the first, but This one-armed nun is no worse than her. Next to him is a girl who is about sixteen or seventeen years old. She is also dressed in white. She is dressed in the same secular style as Ji Xiaofu's three girls. Although she is not as beautiful as this one-armed nun, she is on par with Ji Xiaofu's three girls. She is absolutely worthy of it. A first-class beauty. Jiu Nan Shen Ni flew out and saw the three girls of Ji Xiaofu, but there was a strange man beside him. His face became even colder and he shouted in a deep voice: "Minjun, don't you know my rules? You actually brought a A man, and even more so a non-member of the sect, came to the mouth of Tiger Leaping Gorge to look around." Ding Minjun was frightened, and hurriedly raised his fists and said: "Uncle Master, please calm down. Master Hong came to the Emei Sect for the purpose of forming an alliance. Master was thinking about forming an alliance, so he ordered the three of me to take Master Hong around. I was visiting the scenery of Mount Emei, and I didn¡¯t want to alarm my uncle before we came to Tiger Leaping Gorge today.¡± "Shenlong Cult? Form an alliance?" Although the Nine Difficulties God Ni joined the Emei Sect?And he is the same generation as Master Jue, but his identity is no different from that of a guest minister. Originally, his martial arts were not dedicated to the Emei sect, and he did not participate in the secular affairs of the Emei sect. If he hadn't felt that Su Mengqing, a young disciple of Master Jue, was destined to be with him, And accept him as a disciple, otherwise, the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun will hardly be considered to have anything to do with the Emei Sect. Only then did the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun look at Hong Tianxiao carefully. Under this look, he felt his heart tremble. Jiu Nan Shenni only felt that Hong Tianxiao's face was very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere, and it seemed that this person had a deep relationship with her, but she just couldn't remember it for the moment. Moreover, the words "Shenlong Cult" also made her feel familiar. She had definitely heard of it somewhere. The same is true for Hong Tianxiao, especially when he saw the divine walking and ever-changing Qinggong movement that was exactly the same as his own, he became more and more convinced that the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun had something to do with it. After Ding Minjun explained, he felt anxious and uneasy, fearing that the Nine Difficulties God would not give up. However, after a long time, not only she felt strange, but also Bei Jinyi, Ji Xiaofu and Su Mengqing felt strange. Jiu Nan Shen Ni did not answer the call anymore. When the four women took a look, they found that Jiu Nan Shen Ni was looking at her intently. Looking at Hong Tianxiao, and then looking at Hong Tianxiao, I found that he was also looking at the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun carefully. Ji Xiaofu was frightened. She knew that the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun hated men the most. Hong Tianxiao looked at her so unscrupulously, which was a big violation of her taboo. She hurriedly stretched out her hand to give Hong Tianxiao a hand. Su Mengqing was also wondering why she was so dismissive of men, and even reminded her that all men in the world were lucky enough to pay attention to a man's face for so long, so she softly called "Master". Hong Tianxiao and Jiu Nan Shenni woke up at the same time, and a thought came to their minds at the same time. Why do they feel that he (she) is so familiar to them? Hong Tianxiao hurriedly raised his fists and said, "I, Hong Tianxiao, have met Master Jiu Nan." "Hong Tianxiao?" After hearing Hong Tianxiao's introduction, Nine Difficulties Divine Nun felt a surge of emotion in her heart and blurted out, "Hong Tianxiao, are you Hong Tianxiao?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, I am none other than Hong Tianxiao. Could it be that Master Tai has heard of me?" "This" Jiu Nan Shen Ni was sure that she had indeed heard of this name, and not once, but she couldn't tell where she had heard it. She was stunned and didn't know how to answer. Su Mengqing felt strange. She had been a disciple of the Nine Difficulties God Nun for three years. She had never seen her so embarrassed. She couldn't help but become curious about Hong Tianxiao. She thought to herself, apart from his handsome appearance, there was nothing special about him. , why does it make Master lose his temper again and again? Ding Minjun and the three girls also felt strange and looked at Hong Tianxiao one after another, especially Ji Xiaofu. She thought to herself, could it be that Tian Xiao really has such great magic power that he can make Master Jiu Nan lose his temper like this? It seems that he is really The nemesis of women, I don¡¯t know how many women will gather around him in the future. He is not a virgin, but he has a daughter. If he wants to be loved by her in the future, he must be docile and well-behaved. Seeing this, Ding Minjun hurriedly said: "Uncle Master is teaching martial arts to Junior Sister Su, so I won't disturb you and leave." The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun just nodded blankly without speaking. Seeing this, Ding Minjun hurriedly waved to the three of them, signaling to leave quickly. Hong Tianxiao didn't know why the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun was suddenly in a daze. However, seeing that the three daughters of Ding Minjun were so afraid of them, it was extremely difficult to offend them, so he hurriedly followed Ding Minjun and left. Ji Xiaofu and Bei Jinyi also asked Jiu Di Shenni clasped his fists and said, "Uncle, disciple, take my leave." After saying that, he followed Hong Tianxiao away. It wasn¡¯t until the figures of Hong Tianxiao and the others disappeared that the Nine Difficulties God Ni sighed quietly and came back to his senses. Seeing this, Su Mengqing couldn't suppress her inner curiosity and asked: "Master, did you really know this Hong Tianxiao before?" Among the Emei sect, the Nine Difficulties God nun is more famous than the Miejie Shitai for her weird temper. A year ago, when a male disciple of the Kunlun Sect was a guest of the Emei Sect, he accidentally came to the entrance of Tiger Leaping Gorge and was severely injured by the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun. I was afraid that the male disciple would have died long ago. Afterwards, Mr. Tie Qin, the head of the Kunlun Sect, personally came to the Emei Sect to question him. Master Miejie said a lot of good things, and the matter was finally revealed. No wonder Su Mengqing felt strange about what happened today. Master Jiu Nan nodded slightly and said: "I recognize it, but I can't remember it." After saying that, Master Jiu Nan flew into the Tiger Leaping Gorge full of doubts, while Su Mengqing murmured and repeated After hearing what Master Jiu Nan said just now, he shook his head slightly and flew into the Tiger Leaping Gorge. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 In broad daylight You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After more than thirty feet from Tiger Leaping Gorge, the four of them finally slowed down their pace, but this time no one spoke, as they all had their own concerns. Hong Tianxiao was thinking hard about where he had seen the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, and why she could perform a variety of light kung fu movements. Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi were wondering, what kind of magical power does this man have that not only makes Ji Xiaofu willing to fall in love with him, but also makes Master Jiu Nan, who is cruel and hates men, look at him differently? Of course, Ji Xiaofu also had this thought in her mind, but it had another thought more than Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi, and that was pride. Not long after, the four of them returned to the Emei Sect's main hall and found Master Jingxuan already guarding the door. After seeing the traces of the four people, Master Jingxuan hurriedly flew over and said urgently: "Master Hong, three junior sisters, you are back. Master has been waiting in the hall for a long time. You go in quickly." "How long have you been waiting?" Hong Tianxiao secretly thought. It seems that Master Jue has already made up his mind. The four of them followed Master Jingxuan into the hall, and sure enough they saw Master Jue sitting on the banquet, staring intently at Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu. Master Jingxuan led Hong Tianxiao to the guest seat and sat down, and then took Ding Minjun and three others to stand beside Master Jue. They would not dare to sit in front of Master Jue unless they got Master Jue's hand. license. After sitting down, Hong Tianxiao glanced at Ji Xiaofu, who looked uneasy, and asked proactively: "Master, have you made your decision? I am all ears." Master Miejie nodded, sighed again and said: "Master Hong, I can see that you are sincere to Xiao Fu, and Xiao Fu also has her heart tied to you. In addition, Xiao Fu already has After having a child, it is impossible to put all your energy into resting on the Emei sect's superior martial arts. Even if the poor nun reluctantly leaves Xiaofu in the mountain, he will not be able to keep her heart. Rather than doing this, it is better to help you two." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed when he heard this and said: "There are rumors in the world that Master Miejie has a cold personality and is unkind. Today's meeting proves that the rumors in the world are wrong." Master Miejie smiled slightly and said: "What Master Hong said is wrong. The rumors in the world are not wrong. Master Hong even saved face for the poor nun. There are rumors in the world that the poor nun has a perverse personality, is ruthless in doing things, and has no human touch at all. Hehe. "The reason why the poor nun agreed to your marriage to Xiaofu is of course not out of any good intentions, but for the sake of the alliance between the Shenlong Sect and the Emei Sect. Master Hong must not misunderstand." Hong Tianxiao's heart moved and he asked, "Is it possible that the master is not planning to expel Xiaofu from the Emei sect?" Master Miejie nodded and said, "Yes, Xiaofu has been with the nun for many years and is an extremely qualified disciple of the nun. What's more, this time Xiaofu lost her virginity and gave birth to a child. The fault was not hers, but the devil Yang Xiao. , why did the poor nun want to expel her from the mountain gate? Otherwise, people in the world would think that the Emei Sect is afraid of the Wudang Sect." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "What Master Tai said is true, but how will Master Tai explain to the Wudang Sect in the future?" Master Jiejie said: "Tomorrow I will take Xiaofu to Wudang Mountain to meet Master Zhang and explain the matter to him. Master Zhang is the Taishan Beidou in the martial arts world, and he will definitely not be involved in this matter. I can¡¯t get along with Xiaofu, a miserable child, and as for the Six Heroes of Yin, if he is willing, I will let him choose among the female disciples of our Emei Sect.¡± Let him choose? Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this, and thought to himself, if I were to choose, I would naturally choose the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun. If I could choose again, Su Mengqing, Bei Jinyi and Ding Minjun would be good too. In fact, the beauty of Master Miejie is not as beautiful as Ji Xiaofu. Next, it's just that his face has always been cold and less feminine. Of course, Hong Tianxiao could only think about this in his mind, and naturally he did not dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, not only would the alliance be ruined, but his relationship with Ji Xiaofu would also be severely hindered by Master Miejie. Hong Tianxiao said: "Don't worry, Master. I will go with Master on the trip to Wudang Mountain." Master Miejie nodded and said, "That's fine, let's set off early tomorrow morning." After saying that, Master Miejie closed her eyes and stopped talking. Seeing this, Master Jingxuan hurriedly said to Hong Tianxiao: " Master Hong, Master has entered samadhi, please invite Master Hong to have a meal in the side room." After leaving the main hall, Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu's hand and said to Master Jingxuan: "Master, if I want to go out with Xiaofu, please send dinner to my room." The relationship between the two has already been approved by Master Jue, so naturally there is no need to avoid anyone. Seeing this, Master Jingxuan agreed, turned around and left. Seeing Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu holding hands with happy faces, Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi were both happy for Ji Xiaofu and envious at the same time. HongAlthough Xiao Xiao's words were very cryptic, they could hear the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words, so they said goodbye to the two of them and left. After the three of them left, Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu's hand and ran for a while. He first returned to the room, rolled up the mattress, and then arrived at the small forest behind the top of the Emei Paizhong Mountain. During this three-day tour of the Emei sect, Hong Tianxiao had been to this place under the leadership of Ding Minjun and his three daughters. He found that it was not only quiet, but also cool, and there was also a natural stone bed, which was perfect for men and women to love. Best place. When Hong Tianxiao took her hand and ran in this direction, Ji Xiaofu had already guessed what Hong Tianxiao wanted to do, and she felt shy and sweet. Arriving in front of the stone bed, Hong Tianxiao spread the mattress on the stone bed, then turned around, hugged Ji Xiaofu tightly in his arms, and said softly: "Xiaofu, your master has agreed to our marriage. From now on, we can be together forever. Come on, today you and I will have a fight on this stone bed to thank God for his blessing." "When Ji Xiaofu heard that Hong Tianxiao wanted to make love to her, but she found such a reason, she couldn't help but feel ashamed and said softly: "Aren't you afraid of being seen by God?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Let's not say that there is no God in the sky. Even if there is, seeing me and Xiaofu talking about each other, I would not be jealous to death. Xiaofu, whoever gets you will be the happiest man in the world. , From now on, you will be my Hong Tianxiao¡¯s woman, and I, Hong Tianxiao, will naturally be the happiest man in the world.¡± Although she had heard countless sweet words from Hong Tianxiao, after hearing these words, Ji Xiaofu was still moved to tears and cried softly: "Tian Xiao, I am so touched. It¡¯s really great. It not only allowed me to step out of Yang Xiao¡¯s shadow, but also didn¡¯t despise me for being a wasted flower. I I am truly the happiest woman in the world.¡± Hong Tianxiao gently lifted Ji Xiaofu up, and while wiping the tears on her snow-white cheeks, he said softly: "Fool, today is your master's promise, and it can be considered a happy day for us. Why are you crying? Stop crying. , The mattress has been laid out now, quickly take off your boots and come up with me, worship the heaven and the earth, and then start the bridal chamber." "Puch, that's really annoying." Ji Xiaofu felt sweet when she heard that Hong Tianxiao actually wanted to worship the heaven and earth with her here, but she shyly pushed Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "It seems that the lady is not willing anymore, but she has no choice but to force herself for her husband." After that, Hong Tianxiao picked up Ji Xiaofu, first took off her boots, and then placed her on her Amidst the exclamations, he took off all her clothes and placed them on the stone bed. Although Ji Xiaofu had sex with Hong Tianxiao Yunyu several times, they were always in the room, and the door was tightly closed. She had never been naked in the open air. Her beautiful eyes could not help but look around, fearing that someone might appear around her. Hong Tianxiao took off his clothes and said with a smile: "Don't worry, Xiao Fu, this place is more than twenty miles away from the Emei Hall, and the disciples of the Emei Sect will not come here. Besides, even if someone comes, unless the master Miejie Shitai, otherwise, as long as he enters our twenty feet, he will never escape the ears of my husband." Ji Xiaofu knew that Hong Tianxiao had profound skills, so she felt relieved after hearing this. She turned to look at Hong Tianxiao and found that he had also stripped naked and was pressing towards her. She couldn't help but let out a exclamation A fight between men and women was unscrupulous. Perhaps because of the permission of Master Miejie, or because of the unique occasion, Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu were particularly excited. Hong Tianxiao was more brave than ever before, and Ji Xiao Fuya was more relaxed than ever before, and her high-pitched voice reached the clouds one after another. However, what the two of them didn¡¯t expect was that on a tree ten feet away from the stone bed, a pair of eyes were staring unblinkingly at the man and woman who were constantly changing positions on the bed. Could it be that Hong Tianxiao was deafened in extreme excitement, or was it because this person was Master Miejie? "Hong Tianxiao?" The owner of these eyes looked at it for a while, then wanted to leave, but suddenly found that his lower body felt a little wet, and his legs were also soft for a while. It was difficult to even stand up, let alone getting off the tree. Youyou sighed and murmured, "Why do I feel that you once appeared in my life, and why can't I remember it? Who are you, and why can you perform various light kung fu movements?" A gust of breeze blew up, slowly blowing up the man's clothes, and the empty left sleeve was swaying (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32: A heart-to-heart talk with Master Taiyuexia You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At noon the next day, Master Jue left Master Jingxuan in Emei to handle daily affairs, and took Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi down the mountain with them. Hong Tianxiao went down the mountain with Ji Xiaofu early in the morning. Ji Xiaofu had to go down first. Go home and tell Ji Junlan. Before going down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao made an agreement with Master Miejie that whoever arrived at Wudang Mountain first would wait at the Gaoxiang Inn at the foot of the mountain. Back home, Ji Xiaofu gave the grandmother twenty taels of silver, which was regarded as a reward for taking care of the children in the past few years. After all, the house was left to her. Now that the matter between Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu has been approved by Master Miejie, Ji Xiaofu naturally no longer has to hide here and raise her daughter secretly. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao, Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun spent every night after Ji Junlan fell asleep, sharing a bed with each other and having fun every night. Xie Lingyun knew that his status was far inferior to Ji Xiaofu's, and he could also see Hong Tianxiao's love for Ji Xiaofu, so he naturally tried his best to show his kindness to Ji Xiaofu. Within a few days, the two girls became like sisters. Of course, the happiest among the four is not Hong Tianxiao, Ji Xiaofu or Xie Lingyun, but Ji Junlan, who has only been as far as the market town. Compared with the huge rivers and lakes and the small market towns, there is of course a huge difference. Along the way, Ji Junlan was curious about everything he saw. Asking questions like this and that, Hong Tianxiao and the other three were unable to answer. . Seeing her daughter's happy face, Ji Xiaofu was both happy and sad. What she was happy about was that she could finally take her daughter on the rivers and lakes, and no longer had to hide and worry about other people's eyes. What was sad was that she had felt that she had not been able to care about her daughter all these years. I'm so sorry for my daughter. She didn't grow up like other children in her childhood. It's not until today that she can finally see the sun from the dark clouds. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao taught Ji Junlan the Little Wuxiang Magic Kung Fu and asked Ji Xiaofu to supervise her hard work. Although the Little Wuxiang Divine Art is not as good as the Nine Yang Divine Art, it is still one of the three major magical arts of the Xiaoyao Sect. Back then, Li Qiushui used it to dominate the world without encountering any rivals. After a month, the four of them finally arrived at Gaoxiang Inn at the foot of Wudang Mountain, but they didn¡¯t expect that Miejie Shitai and his party had already arrived two days ago. Hong Tianxiao was quite embarrassed, and because of Mie Shitai's temperament, he made her wait here for two days. I really don't know how she did it. However, what made Hong Tianxiao secretly relieved was that there was no hesitation on Master Jue's face, and she just glanced at Xie Lingyun a few more times. Hong Tianxiao soon discovered the strangeness of Master Miejie, and was about to introduce Xie Lingyun to her, but heard Master Miejie say lightly: "Master Hong, I have nothing else to ask for. I just hope that Master Hong can treat Xiaofu kindly." .¡± Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that Master Jue had already seen that Xie Lingyun was also his woman, and she also saw that she was not a single-minded person, so she said this. Hong Tianxiao was thick-skinned and did not blush when he heard this. Said: "Don't worry, Master. If one day Master discovers that I am not treating Xiaofu well, I can lead the six sects to encircle and suppress the Shenlong Sect." Knowing that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately joking, Miejie Shitai snorted and ignored her. Instead, she took Ji Junlan's little hand and started asking questions. Ji Junlan was introduced by Ji Xiaofu and found out that this beautiful nun turned out to be her mother's master, so she affectionately called her master. Her little mouth was so sweet that she made Mrs. Miejie, who almost never smiled, smile. The three girls, Ding Minjun, Bei Jinyi and Ji Xiaofu, were always surprised. They had been following Master Miejie for some years, and they had never seen her so happy before. ????????? Master Miejie seems to like Ji Junlan very much. Not only did she have a very pleasant chat with her, but she also allowed Ji Xiaofu to teach her the martial arts of the Emei Sect. After hearing Master Jue's decision, not only Ding Minjun, Bei Jinyi and Ji Xiaofu were surprised, but Hong Tianxiao was also secretly surprised. It should be noted that there are distinct sects in the martial arts world. Anyone who is not a member of the Emei Sect is absolutely not allowed to learn the Emei Sect¡¯s martial arts. Although Ji Junlan is Ji Xiaofu¡¯s daughter, she has not been admitted into the Emei Sect¡¯s gate after all. Of course, she cannot learn the Emei Sect¡¯s martial arts. martial arts. Master Miejie allowed Ji Xiaofu to teach Ji Junlan martial arts, which shows that she loves Ji Junlan very much, and is even willing to bear all the responsibilities for Ji Junlan's future troubles with Emei sect martial arts. However, Ji Junlan did not get the permission of Master Miejie. Emei sect martial arts can no longer be taught to outsiders. That night, after dinner, the girls crowded into Ji Xiaofu's room and teased Ji Junlan to play. For a while, they kept chattering and laughing. Master Miejie was annoyed by the noise, so after eating, she went to the backyard of the inn to watch the moon. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, his heart moved and he hurriedly followed. There was no third person in the backyard, and it was quite quiet. At first, the two of them looked at the moon quietly without saying a word. However, after about a quarter of an hour, Hong Tianxiao finally couldn't bear it anymore and asked first: "Master Tai, I don't know which one do you hate the most between the Mongolian court and the Mingjiao?"?? Master Miejie was stunned when she heard this. No one had ever asked her this question, and she had never thought about it. She didn't know how to answer it for a moment, so she frowned and thought. To be honest, resisting the Mongolian court is the ancestral motto of the Emei sect passed down from the first generation leader Guo Xiang. Miejie Shitai has also strived for this throughout his life. However, Mingjiao is also what Miejie Shitai hates the most. He was first defeated by Fan Yao played with his feelings, and then his senior brother Gu Hongzi died after Yang Xiao, and finally his brother Fang Ping was beaten to death by the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun. These three things combined made Master Miejie's hatred for Mingjiao disappear at all. Under the Mongol court. After thinking for a while, Master Miejie sighed and said, "I hate it too." Hong Tianxiao knew that Master Jue had not figured out the answer in his mind, so he couldn't help but smile slightly and said: "Then let me ask Master one more question. If the Mingjiao fights with the Mongolian court, what will happen to Master? Ignore it, will you still help the Mingjiao, or will you help Mongolia? Where is the court?" Miejie Shitai said angrily: "The poor nun is a Han, and the ancestral motto of the Emei sect is to expel the Tartars. How can he help the Mongolian court?" Hong Tianxiao said: "In this way, if the Mingjiao fights against the Mongolian army, Shitai will help the Mingjiao to deal with the Mongolian army?" "No." Master Jue shouted angrily again, "How can a poor nun help the demon sect?" "Oh." Hong Tianxiao ignored Master Jue's anger and still smiled slightly, "Then Master Tai can only help each other." Master Miejie's expression softened slightly then, and she nodded and said, "Yes, both the Demon Cult and the Mongolian court are the poor nun's formidable enemies. If the two sides fight each other, it will be what the poor nun wishes for. " Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly and thought to himself, women are still women, and they are not as broad-minded as men. The Mongolian court is a national hatred, but the Demon Sect is only a personal hatred, but Master Miejie can't tell the difference between national hatred and private hatred. No wonder Emei The status of the sect can only be ranked third among the six major sects. Not to mention Zhang Sanfeng, even Song Yuanqiao, Yu Lianzhou, and Zhang Songxi are all superior to Master Miejie in their knowledge and mind. Hong Tianxiao added: "The Mongolian court is strong and the Mingjiao is weak. Once the two sides conflict, the Mingjiao will inevitably be at a disadvantage. However, if the Shitai or the six major sects can help them at the critical moment, they may be able to defeat the Mongolian army. However, if the master and the master do not help each other, the Mingjiao will definitely be defeated, which will undoubtedly be equivalent to helping the Mongolian court." "You" Master Miejie was furious, pointing his jade finger at Hong Tianxiao, his eyes widened, but he couldn't say a word to refute. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Master, am I right? To Master, the Mongolian court is a national feud, while the Mingjiao is a private grudge. Whether it is a national grudge or a private grudge, they must be resolved, but it is There must be priorities, especially when there is a conflict between enemies of national hatred and enemies of private hatred. At present, Mingjiao is revolting against the Yuan Dynasty in various places. If the master still regards Mingjiao as the number one enemy, it will undoubtedly help the Mongolian court. If the master and the master do not help each other, the success or failure of Mingjiao will undoubtedly be secretly helping the Mongolian court." "Hong Tianxiao," Master Miejie asked coldly, "Hong Tianxiao, could it be that what you said on Mount Emei before was all false? You do not have a deep hatred against the Demon Sect, but you are a member of the Demon Sect?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Master, I respect you as the esteemed person of this sect, and even more respect you as Xiaofu's master. I don't want you to have such superficial and brainless ideas. It is useless to explain more at the moment. After all, I am a demon." Whether the person in the sect is still a person who hates the devil sect to the core, we will find out in the future." After Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he was about to turn around and leave, but he heard Master Miejie suddenly shout "Stop". Hong Tianxiao stopped and stood motionless on the spot with his back turned. After a long time, I heard a long sigh from Master Jiejie, and asked softly: "Master Hong, do you mean that a poor nun must give up his personal grudges for the sake of the country?" Hong Tianxiao turned around slightly, still with a charming smile on his face and said: "Of course not. As a person in the world, grievances are clear. Whether it is a national feud or a private grudge, it must be resolved." Master Miejie was confused when he heard this, and said: "Based on the intention of Master Hong, is it possible that he wants to help the Ming Cult overthrow the Mongolian court first, and then resolve his personal grudges with them? Huh, it should be noted that once the Mongolian court is overthrown, the leader of the Ming Cult is likely to Will become the master of the world, how can the poor nuns with the power of the Emei sect compete with the new dynasty?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33: Deliberately Let Extermination Hear You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and said: "No, what Master Tai said is true. Once the Mingjiao overthrows the rule of the Mongols, they will naturally go south to proclaim themselves emperor. Therefore, my strategy is to deal with the Mingjiao first, and then unite with the Jianghu forces. , jointly deal with the Mongolian court." "Exactly." Master Miejie thought that Hong Tianxiao would say something lofty. She couldn't help but sneer at the words and said with disdain, "Didn't Master Hong's words also ignore the country's justice and settle personal grievances first? Such an action is incompatible with What¡¯s the difference between what the poor nun just thought?¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Of course it is different. The people that Master Shitai hates, Yang Xiao, Fan Yao and Xie Xun'er, do not hate the entire Mingjiao. The people that Master Shitai wants to be hostile to are only Yang Xiao, Fan Yao and Xie Xun'er, not the entire Mingjiao. May I ask Master, which one is easier to accomplish, annihilating the Ming Cult or killing Yang Xiao, Fan Yao and Xie Xun?" The extinction division seems to be realized, and blurted: "Is the meaning of the masters of the Hong Jiao " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I have long heard that the Ming Cult was not a cult in the first place. It was just because there were so many sects, good and bad, that it was gradually classified as an evil heretic by the six sects. In fact, which sect does not have some incompetent disciples? Are all the disciples of the six sects chivalrous? Not necessarily. There are many masters in Mingjiao, and they have repeatedly opposed the imperial court in recent years. This alone is enough to prove that Mingjiao is not a cult. Maybe. Yang Xiao, Fan Yao and Xie Xun are not good people, but it cannot be said that all the disciples of the Sect are not good people. If they can be rectified, they will definitely become an iron-blooded army to overthrow the rule of the Mongolian court in the future." Master Miejie looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise and said in disbelief: "Could it be that Leader Hong wants to draw the masters of the Ming Cult into the Shenlong Cult?" Hong Tianxiao asked: "What, can't it? Although the Ming Cult has great benefactors such as Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Xie Xun, etc., not all of them are necessarily evil people. First of all, Yin Tianzheng, the White-browed Eagle King, is not comparable to Yang Xiao and others, and Wei, the Green-winged Bat King, There are no rumors of any serious evil in Yixiao. The Wusan people and the Five Elements Banner are just following orders. If I can incorporate these people into the Shenlong Sect, and get the help of the six major sects, they will be able to drive out the Tartars and liberate the Han people. country." The extinction division looked at Hong Tianxiao for a long time, and finally sighed, shook his head and said, "Pooren really does not know that Fu follows you, is it a blessing or a disaster?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "What do you mean by Master's words?" Miejie Shitai said: "Master Hong has the ambition to plan for the world, and he can be regarded as a strange man in the world. As far as the country is concerned, Master Hong's idea is to comply with the wishes of the Han people in the world. There must be help from the Han people in the world. Regardless of whether he succeeds or not, he will definitely make history. Leaving a name will last forever; privately speaking, Master Hong is Xiaofu's man. If he succeeds, Xiaofu will also become a noble concubine. However, if he fails, the end will be disastrous." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "What the Master said is true. It's just that the Mongolian court was tyrannical and the Han people were miserable. Although there were resistance everywhere, they were only small groups and not large-scale. If you want to overthrow the court, you have to carry out a large-scale uprising. No, after all, someone must come to call for this matter. Although I am not talented, I am still willing to fight for the Han people in the world for the rest of my life." ??????? Master Miejie sighed: "The poor nun finally understood that Leader Hong formed an alliance with the Emei Sect because he wanted the Emei Sect to help the Shenlong Sect, right?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "What Master Tai said is true, I do mean this. I know that Patriarch Guo Xiang of the Emei Sect devoted his life to driving the Mongols out of the Central Plains. Although he failed, he passed down the ancestral teachings of the Emei Sect. The content of this I think Master Tai knows better than me, so I went to Emei first." Master Jiejie nodded and said: "Okay, if you want the Emei Sect to fully assist the Shenlong Sect, it is not impossible. As long as Master Hong can kill the three traitors Yang Xiao, Fan Yao and Xie Xun for the Emei Sect, the Emei Sect will be a poor nun." Down below, everyone will obey Master Hong¡¯s orders and never flinch no matter what they do.¡± Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, no matter what he does, he will never back down? If I asked you to take off your clothes and go to bed with me, would you flinch? Of course, this blasphemous thought could only flash through his mind, and Hong Tianxiao would never dare to say it. Otherwise, there would be a big battle between the two of them, and even Ji Xiaofu and Hong Tianxiao would become inseparable. Perhaps, the alliance with the Emei faction will disappear. Hong Tianxiao said: "Since Master Tai thinks highly of me, I promise Master Tai that I will definitely kill these three people to avenge Master Tai. However, I hope Master Tai will not forget today's promise." Master Jiejie nodded and said: "Don't worry, I will do what I say. If Master Hong can really do it, everyone in the Emei Sect will be driven by him. If any disciple of the Emei Sect does not obey Master Hong's order, I will be the first to do it." Don't let her go, including the Nine DifficultiesMy sister is included. "In order to show his determination, Master Miejie specially added the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun. Hong Tianxiao stretched out his palm and struck Master Miejie three times. The alliance between the Shenlong Sect and the Emei Sect will officially begin from tonight. When I returned to the room, I found that there was no one in the room. Not only Ji Xiaofu, but also Xie Lingyun did not take the initiative to come. Hong Tianxiao knew that it must be because Master Miejie was also staying here, so he secretly shook his head and prepared to close the door and go to sleep, but suddenly his heart moved, and he gently came to Xie Lingyun's door and knocked on it. After knocking on the door, Hong Tianxiao directly pulled Xie Lingyun into his room without saying a word. After a painful kiss, he asked her to see Ji Xiaofu and also called. Xie Lingyun originally thought that Hong Tianxiao couldn't bear the loneliness, so he asked him to come over. Unexpectedly, he even called Ji Xiaofu over, and the room of Master Miejie was only two rooms away from Hong Tianxiao. Seeing Xie Lingyun's surprised look, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Go quickly, otherwise, I will never let Ling Yun'er serve you again." "This sentence can be said to be Xie Lingyun's seven inches. She was not afraid of anything, but she was afraid of losing Hong Tianxiao's favor. After hearing this, she didn't even think about it and hurried out. Hong Tianxiao came to the bed in two or three steps, his hands flew around, he took off all his clothes, got under the quilt, and waited for the two girls to arrive. Sure enough, after a while, Xie Lingyun came back with Ji Xiaofu, who was squirming, and after entering the door, he fastened the door bolt tightly. After Ji Xiaofu entered the house, she saw Hong Tianxiao's clothes scattered in a mess. Her pretty face turned red, and she stood at the door not knowing whether to step forward. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "What, Xiaofu, could it be that after your master came, he even ignored his own man?" Before Ji Xiaofu could speak, Xie Lingyun grabbed her hand again, pulled her to the bed, gently pushed her onto the bed, and said with a smile: "Master, I have completed my mission. Xiaofu originally If you don¡¯t come, my maid spent a lot of time to get Xiaofu to come here.¡± Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "My Ling Yun'er has worked hard. Young Master will definitely make up for it. Come on, Ling Yun'er will fight this time." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hands and gently carried Xie Lingyun to the bed. Chu Er took off all his clothes, then smiled and said to Xiao Fu: "Xiao Fu, take off your clothes yourself, at worst, we can keep the noise down for a while." Knowing that Hong Tianxiao's words were a lie, but seeing Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun already engaged in actual combat, Ji Xiaofu's passion was suddenly drawn out, and her rationality was quickly overwhelmed, and she slowly began to take off her clothes. She almost forgot about her own clothes and the fact that Master Miejie was next door. At this time, Master Jue was of course not asleep yet. Hong Tianxiao's words just now were still lingering in her ears. She carefully recalled what she had done over the years. She was indeed blinded by personal grudges and completely forgot about Master. The Emei sect's primary task is to expel the Mongols as Zu said. After thinking for a while, Master Jue was about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard a woman's cry coming from nowhere. Master Jue sat up and listened carefully, knowing that the cry was exactly Hong Tianxiao's maid Xie Lingyun. Master Miejie was still a virgin, so she didn't know what the sound was. It seemed to be very happy, but also very painful. At first, she was deliberately suppressing it, but then she slowly let it go. After listening for a while, there was no movement from Hong Tianxiao. Master Miejie couldn't help but wonder. With Hong Tianxiao's internal strength, it was impossible not to hear such a loud sound. Why was there no reaction? After a while, Master Miejie suddenly felt that her body felt inexplicably hot. She felt strange and uneasy, so she was about to get out of bed and go take a look. Unexpectedly, just after Master Miejie stood up, she suddenly felt something sticky in the private parts of her lower body, which made her very uncomfortable. She hurriedly sat down again, but she also understood what happened there. . At this moment, Xie Lingyun suddenly let out a high-pitched scream, and then the night sky fell silent again. Master Miejie breathed a sigh of relief, moved her legs gently onto the bed, and lay down again. She secretly cursed Hong Tianxiao as a bastard for doing such a thing in the inn regardless of the impact. Before Master Miejie finished scolding, he suddenly remembered a woman's voice again. Although this voice was very low, much lower than when Xie Lingyun first started, Master Miejue still had deep inner strength after all, so she could still hear it clearly. Chu, this voice was all too familiar to her. It belonged to her disciple Ji Xiaofu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34: Yin Liting loses control You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? " Master Miejie couldn't even imagine why her disciple, who had never spoken loudly before, was shouting hysterically now, not to mention she knew that her master was right next door. After a while, Ji Xiaofu¡¯s voice became louder and louder, and Master Jue also felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter, and her lower body felt even more uncomfortable, with more and more sticky things. Several times, she almost made up her mind to knock on Hong Tianxiao's door and ask them to lighten up or stop, but before her feet touched the shoes, she felt it was inappropriate. They were loving each other, so what reason did she have to care about it? . In the end, Miejie Shitai could only cover her head with the quilt, but she still couldn't stop the lewd sounds from entering her ears. In desperation, she chanted the Buddha's name again, hoping that this would help her to be clear-minded. Unfortunately, the Buddha could not control the spread of his voice, and he still had to hear what was meant to be heard. The long night finally passed. Now it was Xie Lingyun, and now it was Ji Xiaofu, and now it was Xie Lingyun, and now it was Ji Xiaofu, back and forth, until the sky in the east turned white, which made Master Miejie too uncomfortable. The endless sound finally stopped, and Master Miejie also let out a long sigh. She slowly closed her eyes, but found that she couldn't sleep. Her mind was filled with images imagined by that sound, which scared her so much that she hurriedly recited "Amitabha" silently. He barely suppressed that sound. Half a quarter of an hour later, when Master Jue felt a little dazed, she suddenly heard Hong Tianxiao shouting from outside: "Master, Miss Ding, Miss Bei, get up and have breakfast. Hey, Jun Lan, You woke up so early. You slept well last night. Oh, didn¡¯t you see your mother when you woke up? Well, your mother went out to practice swordsmanship early in the morning. Look, isn¡¯t she back? " Listening to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words to deceive Ji Junlan, Master Miejie wanted to laugh for no reason, but she didn¡¯t know why she wanted to laugh. She hurriedly sat up and got out of bed. Arriving at the stairs, Master Jue found that Hong Tianxiao and the four of them were the only ones sitting at a table in the huge inn. Looking behind them, Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi were yawning and walking towards her, obviously following her. Likewise, I didn't sleep well last night. Downstairs, the waiter also yawned and walked towards Hong Tianxiao's table. He was holding two baskets of steamed buns in his hands and kept mumbling: "Last night, it was on the third floor. You are so brave, you have been working on it all night. Just when I wanted to take a nap, you guys came down to have breakfast. I am so sleepy." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Why, was there a lot of noise last night? We live on the third floor, why didn't we hear anything? Jun Lan, did you hear anything last night?" Ji Junlan also looked confused and said, "No, Junlan went to bed very early last night. When she woke up, it was this morning and she didn't hear anything." The waiter put the buns on the table, scratched his head, and murmured to himself: "No, it obviously came from the third floor. Did I hear it wrong?" As he spoke, the waiter asked Go to the kitchen. When Master Miejie saw Hong Tianxiao say that, he didn't blush at all. She couldn't help but secretly scold him as a hooligan and a bastard. She almost couldn't help but rush downstairs and said to Ji Junlan: "Junlan, what did you do last night?" I didn¡¯t even hear it, it¡¯s because someone tapped your sleeping hole.¡± Hong Tianxiao found Master Miejie, Ding Minjun, and Bei Jinyi upstairs, and hurriedly shouted: "Xiao Er, three more plain steamed buns." After breakfast, the seven of them headed towards Wudang Mountain together. Hong Tianxiao pulled Ji Junlan, who was already feeling hot in his pubic area, and chattered non-stop along the way. Ji Junlan kept asking this and that, while Hong Tianxiao took the trouble to ask questions. She explained that the situation was no different from that of her biological father and daughter. Ji Xiaofu didn¡¯t dare to walk with Master Miejie and the others because she indulged too much last night, so she held hands with Xie Lingyun and walked behind Hong Tianxiao and Ji Junlan, whispering something from time to time. The three masters and disciples of Master Jue were walking at the end. Among the three groups, their group was the quietest. The three of them almost didn't say a word along the way. They just hurried on in silence. All three of them understood that they What they heard last night, the other two heard something too. Soon, the seven people arrived at the main entrance of the Wudang Sect. Bei Jinyi knocked on the door and gave Master Miejie's name card to the Taoist boy guarding the door. Then, under the guidance of another Taoist boy, the seven people walked outside the door. Drinking tea in the side hall, waiting for the return of the Taoist boy who went to see Master Zhang with the name card of Master Miejie. After a while, four people, Song Yuanqiao, Yu Lianzhou, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting, came together. Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Master Tai's face."Zi Guo is so big that even Song Daxia came to greet him in person. Among the five major sects, this honor is probably only held by Master Kong Wen, the head of the Shaolin sect. " ????????? Miejie Shitai was secretly a little proud, but she said humbly: "The reason why the Wudang Sect is so polite is because of the marriage between Yin Liting and Xiaofu." After Song Yuanqiao arrived, the two parties exchanged pleasantries, and Song Yuanqiao led the seven people to the living room, where Zhang Sanfeng was already waiting. Zhang Sanfeng was a little surprised when he found out that Hong Tianxiao came with Master Miejie. However, he was also mature and knew that there must be a reason for Hong Tianxiao's behavior, so he didn't ask any questions, and he didn't show that he had known Hong Tianxiao for a long time. Zhang Sanfeng smiled and said: "What did the old Taoist say? When I got up in the morning, I heard a magpie coming outside the window. It turned out to be Master Jiejie coming, and Wudang Mountain was in full bloom." Although Master Miejie was aloof and arrogant, she did not dare to be presumptuous in front of this centenarian who had a good relationship with her master. She hurriedly leaned forward and said: "It has been more than ten years since I last saw the true face of a real person. Today, Goodbye, your true style is still the same, and the younger generation is so envious." Zhang Sanfeng laughed loudly and said: "The old Taoist has only lived a few dozen years longer. He has been scolded as an old goblin a long time ago. What is there to envy? I don't know why Master Miejie personally came to Wudang Mountain this time. Could it be that Is it for the marriage between young Tu Liting and Miss Ji?" Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s guess is reasonable. Master Miejie came to Wudang Mountain so suddenly, and he came with Ji Xiaofu. What else could it be for if not for their marriage? As soon as these words came out, Yin Liting and Ji Xiaofu's faces suddenly turned red, but the reason for the redness was different. Before Master Jiejie could answer, Ji Junlan asked anxiously: "What kind of marriage is it? Who is my mother going to marry?" "Your mother?" Ji Junlan's words shocked the five masters and disciples of the Wudang Sect, especially Yin Liting, who asked with wide eyes, "Who are you? Who is your mother?" Ji Junlan pointed at Ji Xiaofu, who was still blushing, and said, "My name is Ji Junlan, and she is my mother." "Thisthis" Yin Liting felt that her heart was suddenly in a mess. She didn't know how to deal with such a situation, and she didn't know what to say, so she had to turn to her master Zhang Sanfeng for help. Zhang Sanfeng has lived a hundred years, and he has never seen any storms. He knew in his heart that something must have happened to Ji Xiaofu, so he waved his hand to stop Yin Liting, who was a little out of control, from continuing to talk to Master Miejie. Said: "Master Tai, I wonder what happened to Miss Ji?" Both Miejie Shitai and Hong Tianxiao admired Zhang Sanfeng in their hearts. Zhang Sanfeng was indeed a strange man of his generation, with a broad mind that no one could compare to. Master Miejie sighed, and then told the five masters and disciples of Wudang Sect what Hong Tianxiao said that day. The content was exactly the same, but the names were changed. After finishing speaking, Master Miejie sighed quietly and said: "My dear, although Xiaofu is not at fault for this matter, it is the Emei sect that has failed the Wudang sect after all. This junior feels very uneasy. There are many female disciples in the Emei sect, and Xiaofu's appearance is not his fault." There are many people below, and if Yin Liuxia is willing, he can choose at will." "No" To everyone's surprise, Yin Liting suddenly screamed hysterically, holding her head in her hands and shouting, "I only want Xiao Fu, I don't want anyone else, I I don't care about Xiao Fu If I have a child, I will treat Junlan as my biological daughter, and I only want Xiaofu." "This" Master Miejie also didn't expect that Yin Liting would be so infatuated with Ji Xiaofu. She didn't care that Ji Xiaofu was not innocent and gave birth to a daughter. This caught her off guard. There was nothing in her original plan. Not once. Zhang Sanfeng saw the embarrassment on Master Jue¡¯s face and guessed that there was something fishy, ??so he asked: ¡°Why, Master, isn¡¯t this possible?¡± Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao knew that he could only play next, so he hugged Zhang Sanfeng with both fists and said to Zhang Sanfeng: "Master Zhang, I happened to save Xiaofu twice. Not only did I feel pity for her, but I also fell in love with her." Because of her gentle and kind character. Xiaofu felt that she was sorry for Yin Liuxia, and Junlan really needed her father's love, so she accepted it. I, Mr. Zhang, you are the Taishan Beidou in the martial arts world, and you are also a highly respected senior. I and Xiaofu are sincerely Those who love each other, please ask the seniors to make it happen, and the juniors will be grateful." "This" Zhang Sanfeng was in a dilemma now. Song Yuanqiao and the other two people didn't know that Hong Tianxiao was Mr. Silver Leaf who was benevolent to the Wudang Sect. Then Zhang Sanfeng did know that. He didn't know how to answer for a while, but he didn't want Yin Liting to suddenly stand up and roar loudly. He said, "You you must have been together for a long time. This child is also your flesh and blood, but you made up such a story to deceive us, I" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Blood Test You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhang Sanfeng frowned and shouted hurriedly: "Li Ting, please don't be rude. Sit down quickly. As a teacher, I have my own concerns about this matter." "Master, they" Zhang Sanfeng treated these seven disciples like his own sons and had never quarreled with them like this. However, Yin Liting was a little out of control and did not notice Zhang Sanfeng's expression and tone at all. He wanted to say more, but was stopped by Song Yuanqiao. He held me back and said softly: "Sixth brother, don't say anything anymore, master is angry." Only then did Yin Liting realize that his emotions were a little out of control. He was stunned and was pulled to sit down by Song Yuanqiao. Zhang Sanfeng said: "I am a humble disciple, please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "It's easy to say, I can understand Yin Liuxia, but this matter has already happened. I hope Master Zhang can be considerate." Zhang Sanfeng said: "The old Taoist understands that since the young disciple has no chance to meet Miss Ji, the marriage will be canceled starting today. Tomorrow the old Taoist will order his disciples to inform the world that the marriage was canceled seven or eight years ago. " The Four Wudang Heroes were shocked. Even though Song Yuanqiao had a deep concentration, he couldn't help but said: "Master, if this happens, how will my Wudang Sect lose face in the world?" Zhang Sanfeng smiled slightly and said: "Yuanqiao, have you forgotten what my master taught you? Fame and wealth are all external things. Wudang disciples exist in the world just to act chivalrously and eliminate violence. How can you care about those false names? Furthermore, , this matter involves Miss Ji¡¯s reputation, so the Wudang Clan can only take the initiative to cancel the marriage, Li Ting, is it possible for you to accept this arrangement as my master?" Yin Liting stood up again and shouted loudly: "It's okay to ask the Wudang Clan to cancel this marriage, but I want to see with my own eyes that this child was not born to you two." Zhang Sanfeng couldn't help but get angry and shouted: "Li Ting, what are you doing?" Yin Liting was stunned, and suddenly he knelt down in front of Zhang Sanfeng, almost pleading: "Master, I am not the kind of person who can afford it but cannot let it go. It's just that I don't want to be a fool and be deceived by others." A fool. When Xiaofu postponed her marriage several times, the disciple didn't think much about it. Now that I think about it, the disciple was really stupid. The disciple has been deceived by her many times, who knows that she won't make up another story to even the master of extinction? Taiya deceived me, I have nothing else to ask for, as long as it can prove that this child is not theirs, I will have no complaints about canceling the engagement, and I ask Master to be considerate." "This" Zhang Sanfeng felt uncomfortable when he saw Yin Liting's appearance. He didn't want to force him anymore, so he had to sigh, turned around and shouted to Hong Tian, ??"I wonder what Master Hong's plan is?" "Master Hong?" Zhang Sanfeng shouted these three words inadvertently, which shocked everyone. The Four Heroes of Wudang even thought, it seems that the master has known this man named Hong for a long time, and he also knows what kind of religion he is. Leader, is this man named Hong so powerful that he actually made Master compromise like this? Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yin Liuxia's request is human nature. I will do a blood test to test my biological father. If my blood and Junlan's blood can dissolve together, it means that I am her biological father." If not, it means that what happened to Xiao Fu is true, what do Master Zhang and Yin Liuxia think?" This is also the only simple way to identify blood relations. Everyone present knows this. Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said: "That's very good." At that moment, Zhang Sanfeng ordered someone to bring a bowl of water and a sharp dagger. Hong Tianxiao grabbed the dagger in his hand and said to Ji Junlan: "Junlan, now my adoptive father is going to prick a drop of blood on your finger. Are you afraid?" ?¡± Ji Junlan vaguely understood the conversation just now, and couldn't help but raise her head and said nonchalantly: "My foster father only cares about stabbing, Junlan is not afraid." "Okay." Hong Tianxiao nodded in approval, waved the dagger in his hand, then took it back, pinched Ji Junlan's left middle finger with his left hand, gently squeezed out a drop of blood, and it fell into the clear water in the bowl. Hong Tianxiao's move was extremely fast, and Master Zhang Sanfeng and Master Miejie were shocked to see him. Although Zhang Sanfeng knew that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was superior to Song Yuanqiao's, he didn't want to be much higher than Song Yuanqiao. The Four Wudang Heroes were naturally shocked that Hong Tianxiao could do so at such a young age. With such a high level of martial arts, Master Miejie knew that Hong Tianxiao had profound internal skills, but she didn't expect that his martial arts were actually as good as his own. Then, Hong Tianxiao made a small incision on the middle finger of his left hand, squeezed out a drop of blood, and dropped it into the bowl. Then, Hong Tianxiao put the dagger on the table, picked up the bowl, and handed it to Zhang Sanfeng's hand. Behind him, Yin Liting immediately put his head over and looked nervously at the two drops of blood in the water. The two drops of blood were a finger apart at first, then slowly swam together, and then mixed together. The expressions of master and disciple Zhang Sanfeng changed.The two drops of blood had already melted together, but Hong Tianxiao laughed and said, "Master Zhang, please don't be impatient. We have to wait a while to see the result." Hearing this, the four masters and disciples once again looked at the large drop of blood attentively. Sure enough, after the two drops of blood were mixed together, they did not become one drop of blood, but each did its own thing. After a while, the two drops of blood began to slowly separate and swim in opposite directions. Zhang Sanfeng put the bowl gently on the table, sighed and said: "Master Hong, I am ashamed." His words were not casual, but sincere. When the blood test was done just now, he could have stopped it. , but he did not object because he felt sorry for his disciple. At this moment, seeing that Hong Tianxiao was indeed not Ji Junlan's biological father, he suddenly felt ashamed. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Master, what you said is serious. Such a big change suddenly occurred. Even if it were a junior, he would still be in a state of confusion. Therefore, the junior understands the feelings of Yin Liuxia very well. Master, now the Mongolian Tatars are abusing the Han people everywhere, and the Wudang sect and the The Emei Sect and the Shenlong Sect should not create a rift with each other because of this incident, and should put national hatred first." Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said: "Master Hong, Master Jiejie, the old Taoist hereby guarantees that the matter between Li Ting and Miss Ji is over. From now on, Miss Ji will be Mrs. Hong and has no connection with the Wudang Sect. If the Wudang Sect becomes a If anyone makes any further fuss about this matter, I will expel them from the mountain gate." Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s promise was considered a very heavy one, and it gave Hong Tianxiao enough face. Both the Wudang Four and the masters and disciples of the Emei Sect were all secretly surprised after hearing this. Zhang Sanfeng even turned around and said to Song Yuanqiao and the others: "Yuanqiao, have you ever written down what I said as a teacher?" Song Yuanqiao turned his head and glanced at Yin Liting, and saw that he looked downcast, so he hurriedly said: "Disciple, please obey the master's orders." At this point, the matter between Yin Liting and Ji Xiaofu finally came to an end. Both Hong Tianxiao and the masters and disciples of the Emei Sect breathed a sigh of relief. Only Yin Liting felt infinite sadness in his heart, but he also knew that the lady was already in love with him. There is no fate with her in this life. Zhang Sanfeng stood up, waved to the Taoist boy at the door and said, "Master Tai, please go to the guest room to rest for a while. A meal will be delivered to you later." Master Miejie stood up, clasped his palms together, chanted a Buddhist chant, and left behind the Taoist boy. Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi hurriedly followed behind him. Hong Tianxiao knew that Zhang Sanfeng had something to say to him, so he Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun said, "You guys should go too, and I'll have a few words with Master Zhang." Sure enough, after the girls left, Zhang Sanfeng said to Hong Tianxiao: "Master Hong, please follow me to Yunfang." When they arrived at Yunfang, the two of them sat down in order. Zhang Sanfeng said: "I have offended my disciple a lot just now, and I hope Master Hong will not take it to heart." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "What did Master Zhang say? Yin Liuxia is a man of temperament, and after this change in love, it is human nature to act like this, and I can understand it. Master Zhang, I have one more thing to do when I come to Wudang Mountain. The matter needs to be discussed with Master Zhang." Zhang Sanfeng said: "Master Hong, please speak frankly." Hong Tianxiao said: "Now that junior's affairs are almost done, it's time to fulfill the promise to Master Zhang. However, there are many masters in Ruyang Prince's Palace, and junior is confident that Qinggong is okay, even if he can't get the black jade intermittent ointment , she will be able to escape unscathed, but the junior's maid Lingyun's skills are not good enough. The junior wants her to stay in Wudang Mountain temporarily, and after the junior takes the black jade intermittent ointment, she can take them and Wuji with her. I don¡¯t know what the real idea is to leave?¡± Hong Tianxiao knew that Zhang Sanfeng would bring him here because of Yu Daiyan's bone injury, so he took the initiative to tell him before he could speak. Zhang Sanfeng was not sure how to talk about this matter. When he saw Hong Tianxiao taking the initiative to speak out, he was extremely happy. Let alone one more Xie Lingyun living on the mountain, even if there were a few more people, he would have no problem. He nodded hurriedly and said : "Master Hong is willing to go to Ruyang Prince's Mansion for an adventure for his disciple Dai Yan. I am very grateful. Master Hong will definitely make arrangements for his maidservant. I will definitely treat him as a guest from the Wudang Sect. Please rest assured, Master Hong." Hong Tianxiao nodded, stood up and said: "That's very good. I will not disturb Master Zhang's rest. I will leave first. I will go down the mountain early tomorrow morning and will not say goodbye to Master Zhang in person." Zhang Sanfeng waved his hand, stood up, and asked, "I wonder what weapons Master Hong uses when he travels around the world?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned. These days, some broken sword techniques always appeared in his mind, but they were incomplete. Based on Hong Tianxiao's experience, if this set of sword techniques was complete in his mind, it would take two or three more The moon is not enough, just like the Ruyi Sword Technique, Tianshan Liuyang Palm and Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand, so he said: "Juniors use swords." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36: A visit to Ruyang Prince¡¯s Mansion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Some martial arts are constantly flashing in his mind. Each set of martial arts takes almost a few months to form. Hong Tianxiao doesn't know why it is like this. However, since the Nine Suns Divine Art is almost complete, Hong Tianxiao has also discovered that each set of martial arts is like this. Martial arts are all shocking magical skills, so I am happy to accept them. Zhang Sanfeng smiled slightly and said, "Does Master Hong have a precious sword in his hand?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "This junior has just emerged from the world not long ago, and has not yet obtained any magic weapon." Zhang Sanfeng said: "When the old Taoist was young, he once received a precious sword from the Condor Hero Yang Guo. Its name was Leng Yue. Although it was not as good as the dragon-slaying sword, it could cut iron as well as clay. It was one of the best swords in the world. This sword has been with Lao Dao for decades. In addition, only the third disciple Dai Yan among his disciples uses the sword, but he is paralyzed in bed. Even if his hands and feet recover, he will not be able to regain his former martial arts without ten years of effort. Lao Dao and Master Hong Although we have only known each other for a short time, we are still destined to be together, so why not give this knife to each other as a way of thanking Master Hong for helping the old Taoist create Tai Chi martial arts, and please Master Hong not to refuse." "Master Yang Guo?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this and asked, "Zhenren Zhang, as far as I know, the weapon of Hero Shendiao is an extremely heavy black iron sword. Moreover, after Xiangyang City was destroyed, Shendiao The hero even invited a famous swordsmith to re-enter the black iron sword into the furnace and forged it into two swords, namely the Dragon Slaying Sword and the Yitian Sword. However, he had never heard that the Condor Hero had cast a third sword. Sword.¡± Looking at the entire world, there are only two people from two places who know the origins of the Yitian Sword and the Dragon Sword. One is the leader of the Emei Sect, Miejie Shitai, and the other is a descendant of Yang Guo of the Ancient Tomb Sect of Zhongnan Mountain. He is even a hundred years old. The elderly Zhang Sanfeng didn't know anything about it. Hearing Hong Tianxiao mention it, he couldn't help but be extremely surprised and asked: "How did Master Hong know this secret of the martial arts?" Hong Tianxiao then realized that Zhang Sanfeng didn¡¯t know the origins of the Dragon Sword and the Heavenly Sword, let alone the secrets in the Dragon Slaying Sword and the Heavenly Sword, so he said: ¡°This junior also heard what his master said.¡± Zhang Sanfeng sighed: "Your Majesty is really a master of the world. I really want to make friends with him." Hong Tianxiao said hurriedly: "My master has been living in seclusion for a long time and has sworn not to see anyone again. I'm afraid that Master Zhang's wish will come true." After hearing this, Zhang Sanfeng sighed again, then thought of the Lengyue sword again, and said hurriedly: "Master Hong, wait a moment, the old Taoist will get the sword." After that, Zhang Sanfeng flicked his sleeves and went to the inner room. After a while, Zhang Sanfeng came back again, with a dark knife in his hand, which looked inconspicuous at all. Hong Tianxiao once heard Wu Tiancheng talk about knives, and he knew that sometimes the seemingly inconspicuous scabbard contained an extremely sharp sword, so Hong Tianxiao did not dare to underestimate it at all. Zhang Sanfeng returned to Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile: "Master Hong, don't look at the inconspicuous scabbard of this sword, but this sword is the sword of the sword master who defeated the sword demon Dugu. I used it to fight the sword demon Dugu Qiubai for three days and three nights." One sentence made Hong Tianxiao's heart skip a beat, and his longing eyes suddenly flashed out. He saw Zhang Sanfeng slowly pull out the Lengyue sword, and a cold light suddenly flashed in front of Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and the whole cloud room was also brightened by it. He felt even more A cold air hit his face, and a faint murderous intent appeared. Zhang Sanfeng sheathed the sword and said again: "The murderous intent of this sword is too strong. If you are not strong enough, you will be harmed by it, become possessed, and become a murderer. However, Master Hong practices the Nine-Yang Magic, which is the best in the world. It is enough to restrain the murderous intention of this sword, so the old Taoist decided to give this sword to Master Hong." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and was not polite. He took the Leng Yue sword and thanked Zhang Sanfeng: "Thank you Master Zhang. I happen to be short of a magic weapon, so I won't be polite in front of Master Zhang." But he knew that. This Lengyue sword was later transferred to the outside of the customs for unknown reasons and was acquired by the Hu family. It became a family heirloom sword. Hu Yidao once fought with Miao Renfeng for several days and nights with this sword. It is definitely a hard-to-find magic weapon. Sharp weapon. Zhang Sanfeng nodded and said: "Okay, a sword matches a hero. This cold moon sword has finally found its owner, and it will not continue to be buried here in the old road. I hope that Master Hong can use it to drive away the Mongolian Tatars from the Central Plains, and it will be better Use it to bring martial justice.¡± Hong Tianxiao cupped his fists and said: "This junior will follow Zhang Zhenren's golden words. It is easy to say that driving away the Mongolian Tatars, but all Han people should do the same. This junior is not talented and created the Shenlong Sect to eliminate the Mongolian Tatars as his own duty. Justice. The justice of the martial arts is naturally the responsibility of the younger generation, but the justice of the martial arts in the hearts of the younger generation is not what the current martial arts theory advertises." Zhang Sanfeng said curiously: "Please also ask Master Hong to speak clearly." Hong Tianxiao said:?At present, in the martial arts world, apart from the six major sects, the only one that can be considered a famous and upright sect is the Beggar Clan. The other sects are not classified as famous and upright sects. However, it is inevitable that among the decent sects of famous families, there will be no criminals and evildoers, and among the decent sects of non-famous families, there will be no chivalrous and righteous people. Therefore, the standard for juniors to uphold justice in the martial arts is not to protect the Six Sects and One Gang, but to use their actions However, even if a member of the Six Sects and One Gang commits adultery and illegal acts, the younger generation will never condone the adultery and turn a blind eye to it. Even if it offends the Six Sects and One Gang and makes the Shenlong Sect become the second largest sect in the Ming Sect, The younger generation will never regret it. " Zhang Sanfeng cheered and said: "Okay, well said. Ever since the Condor Heroes, I haven't heard such kind words from the bottom of my heart for a long time. Master Hong is right. There are indeed many people in the six sects who rely on them." Taking the name of a master, they do evil everywhere, and the masters of these people are often protective. This makes the six sects good and bad. The old Taoist can restrain the Wudang disciples, but he cannot restrain the other five sects. This matter has always been I have been worried about it for a long time. Moreover, although the Mingjiao is called the Demonic Cult, veterans know that many people in the Mingjiao are honest and upright people, such as Leader Yin of the Tianying Sect. Therefore, as long as Leader Hong does the right thing, , Lao Dao will definitely support Master Hong with all his strength. After all, Lao Dao is getting older, and friends in the world will still give Lao Dao some goodwill." Zhang Sanfeng is an extraordinary person, and Hong Tianxiao secretly admires him. Zhang Sanfeng is the only one in the martial arts world who can have such broad-mindedness and courage. Well, although Master Jue is not as courageous as Zhang Sanfeng, she is a woman after all, with a naturally feminine mind. , although her breasts are much bigger than Zhang Sanfeng's, her mind is not as good as hers. After settling the girls, Hong Tianxiao embarked on the road north alone Dadu is actually today¡¯s Beijing, but it is not the entire city of Beijing, but part of Beijing. In 1215, Genghis Khan captured Jinzhongdu (today¡¯s Beijing) and renamed it Yanjing. It served as an important stronghold for the Mongolian nobles to rule the Han Dynasty. Yuandadu laid the prototype of modern Beijing and was one of the largest cities in the world at that time. Construction of Yuandadu began in 1267 and was not completed until 1285, which lasted 18 years. The city wall has a circumference of more than 28 kilometers and a population of about 500,000. Yuan Dadu is grand in scale and neatly planned. There are towering palaces, majestic temples, beautiful gardens, and spacious streets. After Hong Tianxiao arrived in Dadu, he first found an inn to stay in, and then found out the address of Ruyang Prince's Mansion. However, Hong Tianxiao was not in a hurry to visit Prince Ruyang's Mansion at night. Instead, he walked around Prince Ruyang's Mansion for a day and basically kept the surroundings of Prince Ruyang's Mansion in mind, and then decided to visit at night. There are so many masters in the Ruyang Palace, including Fan Yao, the right envoy of the Ming Sect, Xuan Ming, the two descendants of Ku Toutuo, and the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow. If it were one-on-one, Hong Tianxiao would never be afraid of any of them, but If he were to face them all at once, even Zhang Sanfeng would probably be in a hurry. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao had to be very careful in his actions. He changed into a white coat and night clothes, hung the Lengyue sword on his waist, and bought twenty throwing knives from the weapon shop. After all the preparations, it was almost time, Hong Tianxiao Seeing that there was almost no one on the street, he opened the window, jumped down, and took advantage of the night to go to Ruyang Prince's Mansion. Hong Tianxiao touched a wall on the west side of Ruyang Prince's Mansion, looked around to make sure no one was following him, and then jumped up the wall. When Hong Tianxiao observed the terrain during the day, he found that only this wall had formed a natural gap due to its age and disrepair. It was the only way to enter Ruyang Prince's Mansion other than the main entrance. At this time, the palace of Prince Ruyang was basically peaceful. Except for a few occasional lights, it was mostly dark. There were only a few patrol teams walking around in the palace. Hong Tianxiao jumped down, ducked to avoid the patrol, and headed towards the lighted rooms. When he came to the window of the first lighted room, Hong Tianxiao squatted down, pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the sounds inside, but he heard it was a woman's voice, and it seemed to be the kind of voice that comes from having a piece of cloth stuffed in the mouth. Hong Tianxiao was surprised by the sound of "Woo-Woo". Could it be that King Ruyang snatched some woman and imprisoned her here? Just when Hong Tianxiao was about to open the window paper and take a look inside, he suddenly heard a burst of noisy footsteps from the other side, and even heard a neat voice: "See the little prince." (Remember this book. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 He Taichong is also here You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao hurriedly jumped to the roof, lay down, gently peeled off two pieces of tiles, and looked into the room. Sure enough, a woman with a rope tied around her body and a cloth gagged in her mouth was sitting on a stool. On the bed, her delicate body couldn't help twisting and turning, thinking secretly in her heart, it seems that Wang Baobao took a fancy to a certain woman outside and snatched her into the house, but this woman did not want to follow him, so she was Treat it as such. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, could this woman be Han Ji? Then he thought that it was not the case. Han Ji was the beloved concubine of King Ruyang. When King Ruyang accepted Han Ji, it should be ten years later. At that time, Han Ji was only less than 10 years old. Twenty years old, Han Ji is only ten years old at the moment, almost the same as Zhang Wuji, and the woman in the room is already an adult, at least fifteen or sixteen years old, there is no way she is Han Ji, but who is she? ? Wang Baobao came to the door and said to the two people behind him: "Ah Da, Ah Er, you two are guarding the door." After that, Wang Baobao pushed the door in and closed the door behind him. Hong Tianxiao listened on the roof and thought to himself that the Eight-Armed Divine Sword Fang Dongbai followed him and did not throw himself into the Ruyang Prince's Mansion. The two descendants of Kudutuo were naturally promoted. Fang Dongbai was Ada in the original book, and the two of them The first one was Ah Er and Ah San, but now they have become Ah Da and Ah Er. After Wang Baobao entered the room, he walked lightly to the girl, stretched out his hand to take off the cloth from her mouth, and said softly: "Girl, why are you doing this? If you follow Xiao Wang, you will become the Prince of Ruyang's Mansion Young Princess, your status is so noble that apart from the women in the palace, there are few in the entire Great Yuan who can compare with you." The woman didn't appreciate it at all, and said with a sigh: "Thieves, you killed my family, and you want this girl to obey you, a beast with a beastly face and a heart, but I refuse to obey. Wang Baobao, if you were a man, Just kill me with one sword, and I will thank you, otherwise, I will curse you and your son thousands of times every day." Wang Baobao sighed: "Girl, Xiao Wang just ordered them to snatch you away. He did not say that he would harm your parents, sister-in-law, and younger brother. It was because they were so used to it, and your family resisted too fiercely, that this happened. Tragedy, this matter can be regarded as Xiao Wang's laxity, and he apologizes to the girl here. As the saying goes, it is better to live quietly than to die. The girl was beautiful and beautiful, and she was young. If she died like this, wouldn't it be a pity? As long as the girl can nod , From now on, I will enjoy endless glory and wealth, but please think twice, girl." The woman rolled her eyes, relaxed suddenly, and sighed: "Wang Baobao, if you can promise me one thing, I will agree to your request." Wang Baobao was overjoyed and asked hurriedly: "No matter what it is, as long as I, Wang Baobao, can do it, I will definitely agree to it, girl." Hong Tianxiao was also stunned for a moment, but then he thought about it and understood. He couldn't help but secretly praise that this girl is really smart. Not only can she avenge a big revenge, but she can also preserve her chastity. The woman said: "I want you to kill the two people who killed my family. Otherwise, I would rather die than obey you." "This" Wang Baobao didn't expect this woman to make such a request. Although he could do it, he absolutely couldn't do it like this, and he couldn't help but hesitate. If he kills his generals because of a woman, not only will King Ruyang not agree, but once the rumor gets out in the future, he, Wang Baobao, will no longer have to hang around. Wang Baobao advised: "Girl, as the saying goes, it is better to resolve enemies than to make knots. Although Feng Jiumou and Chen Shimu did something wrong, they also made a mistake. As long as the girl can obey Xiao Wang, Xiao Wang will let them two I knelt down in front of the girl and apologized, and even asked them to wear sackcloth and mourn for my father for seven or forty-nine days. What did the girl think?" Hong Tianxiao secretly praised in his heart that Wang Baobao was really quick and could come up with such a compromise in a matter of seconds. However, he felt strange again in his heart. He remembered that there were only eight heroes of the Divine Arrow in the original book, namely Zhao Yishang, Qian Erbei, Sun Sanrui, Li Sijie, Wushushu, Wu Liupo, Zheng Qimie, and Wang Bashei. , how come Feng Jiumou and Chen Shi died again? The woman snorted and stopped talking. She was obviously struggling in her heart. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that people are greedy for life and afraid of death, let alone a woman who has no power to restrain a chicken. However, since there is no Feng in the original book, Jiu Miao and Chen Shi died. Obviously they were dead, and perhaps they were related to this woman. After a while, the woman said: "I am still saying the same thing. Unless I kill these two people, I will never obey you. Even if you can get my body, you will never get it." This girl¡¯s heart, this girl¡¯s words, you can think about it yourself.¡± Just when Wang Baobao sighed and was about to speak again, suddenly there was a chaos in the palace, and thenThen someone shouted: "There are assassins, there are assassins, protect the prince, the young prince and the princess." Hong Tianxiao was startled and thought to himself, could he be discovered even if he was lying on the roof? So he turned his head and looked to the left, and found that there was another masked man in black in the palace, holding a sword, and he was easily harvesting the lives of the patrol members, as easy as cutting a watermelon. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that this man's swordsmanship was very familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere, but he couldn't remember it. However, since the assassin he called was not him, he felt relieved and remained motionless on the roof. . At this time, a person at the door, I don¡¯t know if it was Ah Da or Ah Er, said to Wang Baobao in a hurry: "Young prince, there is an assassin in the house. You can't stay here for a long time. My subordinates will escort the young prince back to his room." Wang Baobao understood in his heart that since this assassin dared to break into the Ruyang Prince's Mansion, he was definitely a master. He wanted to listen to Ada's words and leave, but he couldn't worry about this woman. He wanted to take her away too, but when he saw her almost His eyes could breathe fire, and he was even more hesitant in his heart. At this moment, Ah Da shouted again: "No, little prince, let Ah Er take you away quickly. The assassin came straight here." Wang Baobao sighed after hearing this, and hurried out of the door, retreating to the west under the protection of Ah Er, while Ah Da waved his fists to greet the assassin, and they fought together in a moment. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly jumped down from the roof, landed behind the house, pushed the window, and jumped in. The woman didn't seem to expect that someone would suddenly jump in from the back window, but she also knew that this person was definitely not from the Ruyang Palace, so she hurriedly shouted in a low voice: "Who are you?" Hong Tianxiao hurriedly made a silence gesture and whispered: "Don't be afraid, girl. Hong Tianxiao, I came to Ruyang Prince's Mansion to find something. I don't want to get here by mistake. I heard all the conversation between the girl and Wang Baobao just now." , I admire the girl's chastity, and am ready to rescue her from the house." But I was secretly shocked in my heart, she is so beautiful, this woman's beauty is not inferior to Dai Qisi's, although she is less mature, she is more innocent. . The woman saw that Hong Tianxiao was very handsome and had a heroic spirit between his eyebrows, and he did not look like a bad person, so she believed 70% of his words and hurriedly said: "Young Master Hong, please help me untie the rope." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped forward and untied the woman's rope. The woman recovered herself, breathed a sigh of relief, moved her wrists and legs, and then remembered that this was Ruyang Prince's Mansion, and it was extremely difficult to get out. He became nervous again: "Young Master Hong, there are many masters in Prince Ruyang's palace, how can we how can we get out?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, although it is a bit difficult to kill the masters of Ruyang Palace one by one, I am still very confident if you want to easily retreat from here. By the way, girl, you know Is there a woman named Xie Yuna in this mansion?" The woman was overjoyed when she heard this, but was stunned for a moment. She shook her head slightly and said, "Since I was robbed into the house by them, I have been locked in this room and have never been anywhere." Hong Tianxiao secretly cursed himself for being stupid and said hurriedly: "Girl, let's leave now. While that man is having a fierce battle with the masters in the palace, I will take the girl out of the house." The woman hurriedly said: "Thank you, Mr. Hong. If you can get out of trouble, I will be very grateful." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, grateful, how can I be grateful? Will you pledge yourself to me? Well, if you really promise me, I, Hong Tianxiao, will never refuse. The beauty is not inferior to that of Dai Qisi. Even in the whole Yitian, there are only a few people. Now that there is suddenly an extra one, why not? Hong Tianxiao said: "Girl, you don't know Qinggong, just lie on my back." As soon as these words came out, the woman immediately blushed with embarrassment, but she also knew that this was the only way, so she nodded shyly, and lay on Hong Tianxiao's back obediently, wrapping her arms around his neck. Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt a girl's fragrance coming into his nose, and his mind suddenly swayed. He pretended to lift the woman's body with his hands and pinched her legs gently. The woman didn¡¯t know whether Hong Tianxiao did it intentionally or unintentionally, and she was so embarrassed that she pressed a golden head tightly against the back of Hong Tianxiao¡¯s neck. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly recovered his mind, jumped up slightly, and jumped out again from the back window. At this moment, he heard A Da scream: "You are Mr. He Taichong, the head of Kunlun Qinjian." Immediately afterwards, He Taichong's voice sounded: "Where is the woman you captured now?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 The situation is not good You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly understood that the woman on his back was He Taichong's fifth concubine in the original book. This woman was captured by the Ruyang Palace. After He Taichong learned about it, he rushed to Dadu and left from Ruyang. The palace rescued the woman, but her family was killed and she was helpless, so she became He Taichong's fifth concubine. However, Hong Tianxiao had two questions in his mind. First, since He Taichong could travel thousands of miles to save people and take such a big risk, he had obviously known about this woman for a long time. At least he had been attracted by her beauty. Surprisingly, how did He Taichong know this woman? Secondly, since He Taichong is the leader of a sect, he is naturally not a brainless person. Since he decided to enter the Ruyang Palace to save people, he naturally wanted to find out the situation in the Ruyang Palace. How could he be so lighthearted and take risks? Is this Is there any important secret hidden in the woman's body? Hong Tianxiao knew that He Taichong was very good at martial arts and that A Da was definitely no match for him. Although he might not be able to defeat the two elders Xuan Ming and attack together, the Kunlun School's light kung fu was the best in the world and there was no problem in escaping, so Hong Tianxiao ignored him. Over there, He Taichong took advantage of the chaos in Ruyang Prince's Mansion to quietly go outside. Just after walking more than 20 steps, Hong Tianxiao suddenly heard the sound of clothes coming from the left. The sound was very small, which showed the high skill of the person. So he hurriedly hid next to the rockery, only to see two fast figures coming from above his head. Flying over, heading towards He Tai Chong and Ah Da. How could Hong Tianxiao, the two elders of Xuan Ming, not recognize these two old monsters? He thought to himself, what good fruit could Tai Chong eat now? Taking advantage of the elders of Xuan Ming and others, they hurriedly walked out, touched the wall, and one He jumped over the wall, quickly started his Qinggong and left. However, Hong Tianxiao felt that someone seemed to be following him, and his martial arts skills were not weak. He thought that the masters of the Ruyang Palace were Fan Yao and Xuan Ming. Since Xuan Ming was standing with He Taichong at the moment, he was following him. The person can only be Fan Yao. Hong Tianxiao remained silent, unfolded Qinggong and headed out of the city, but the woman behind him didn't understand, and was even more afraid that Hong Tianxiao would take her outside the city and molest her, so she hurriedly asked: "Where are you going, Young Master Hong?" " Hong Tianxiao hurriedly told the story about someone following him, without slowing down at all, and soon he was out of the city. Five miles outside the city is a lush green grassland with several ginkgo trees that only three or five people can hug. Hong Tianxiao carried the woman to a ginkgo tree, put her down gently, and said, "In a moment We're going to have a fight with the people following us, so don't move around here." The woman nodded meekly, and sat down under the tree obediently, gently arranging her slightly messy clothes. The blush on her face was not completely gone yet. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao was even more moved, and thought to himself, no wonder He Taichong would do it for her. Going into danger alone, this woman is truly beautiful and a rare beauty. However, now that the enemy was approaching, Hong Tianxiao did not bother to say more to her. He turned around hurriedly and walked out. When he was ten steps away, he said loudly to the night sky: "Your Excellency is following Hong." After a long time, it¡¯s time to devote ourselves to meet each other, Master Kudutuo.¡± "Hahahaha." With a hearty laugh, a figure rushed towards Hong Tianxiao like a roc, landing just ten steps in front of him, and said loudly, "They say that heroes come from young, and this is true. Seeing that Young Master Hong is less than 20 years old, but he already has the skills to make him proud in the world, I really admire him." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Where, I am just an unknown boy in the world. How can there be such a famous person as the light messenger of Mingjiao?" When Fan Yao heard this, his heart was shocked. He asked himself that his face was ruined and his identity was extremely secret. Moreover, what he had learned was mixed. Even Yang Xiao could not recognize all his martial arts. Even if Yang Dingtian was reborn, he might not be able to guess his true identity. His identity, but he didn't expect it to be revealed by Hong Tianxiao. Fan Yao didn't know if Hong Tianxiao really knew his identity, or if he just said it casually and pretended to be confused: "That's natural. More than ten years ago, the Mingjiao's light messengers once shocked the world, but it's a pity that they appeared like a flash in the pan and disappeared inexplicably. " Seeing that Fan Yao was unwilling to admit his identity, Hong Tianxiao stopped entangled on this topic, so he said: "Master Shikuku is following me, can you give me any advice?" Fan Yao smiled slightly and said: "This sentence seems to be correct because I asked Young Master Hong. Not only did Young Master Hong visit Ruyang Prince's Mansion at night, he also took away the future young princess of Ruyang Prince's Mansion. Old Man was entrusted by the young prince to ask I will take the young princess back, and I hope that Young Master Hong can give me a piece of noodles, and I am very grateful." Hong Tianxiao turned to look at that person and found that she was looking frightened.Looking at herself, she seemed afraid that she would hand her over to this old and ugly Toutuo. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Since Master Ku said that she is the young princess of Ruyang Palace, I wonder if she will admit it. If she admits that she is the young princess of Ruyang Palace, I will never dare to stop her. However, if she does not admit that she She is the young princess of the Ruyang Palace, so if Master Ku takes her back by force, I am afraid it will be bad for the reputation of the Ruyang Palace." Fan Yao didn't take precautions against floods and Tian Xiao actually did something like this. He couldn't help but be stunned at the moment. Although he was not the one who raped the girl that day (this kind of thing was done by a master of Fan Yao's status, even if he was extremely lustful) I'm afraid even the deer stick guest would not bother to do it), but he knew that this woman was snatched away by someone sent by Wang Baobao. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he felt funny in his heart. He turned to the woman and asked: "Girl, I wonder if you are the young princess of Ruyang Palace? If so, go back with this master, live a good life with the young prince, and enjoy If you're not rich, you don't have to be afraid. I'm here and no one can take you back." "Really? I want to see who has such great ability?" Just as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, three more figures flew out from behind Fan Yao, and the first figure fell on Ten steps to the left of Hong Tianxiao, two other figures landed next to Fan Yao. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly complain. These three figures were none other than Kunlun leader He Taichong and Xuan Ming. Moreover, He Taichong looked extremely embarrassed. Although he was not injured, Hong Tianxiao could tell that he had suffered a little at the hands of Xuan Ming. suffering. Hong Tianxiao secretly analyzed the current situation. He believed that relying on the power of Nine Yang Divine Art, it would be no problem to hold on for two to three hundred moves under the two elders Xuan Ming. Although He Taichong could not withstand the two elders Xuan Ming, but against Fan Yao alone, although If you don't win, you will never lose. However, Hong Tianxiao knew that the purpose of He Taichong's trip was for this stunning woman, and he also knew that He Taichong was not a good bird. In the original book, Zhang Wuji saved the life of his fifth concubine, but he was still willing to harm him for the dragon-slaying sword. For him, not to mention that He Taichong and he knew each other at all now, and He Taichong would probably treat him as a love rival in a while, and the situation was not optimistic. If Hong Tianxiao was on his own and had the divine power to change the Qinggong movement, he would not be afraid of being chased and intercepted by a few of them. But now that there is this woman, Hong Tianxiao is really not sure whether he can be like Wei Yixiao, holding an Emei sect disciple still in his arms. It makes it impossible for Master Miejie to catch up. Just when Hong Tianxiao was secretly thinking about a way to escape, He Taichang suddenly turned to him and said: "This little brother, I would like to thank He for rescuing He's concubine." "Concubine?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised. This woman was obviously still a virgin, so how could she become He Taichong's concubine? However, since He Taichong said this, he obviously deliberately forced himself to be on the same front, making it impossible for him to have any idea of ????that woman. Hong Tianxiao rolled his eyes and thought to himself, it's just right. As long as he can fight against the enemy side by side with He Taichong, he is not afraid of Xuan Ming and Fan Yao, but he doesn't know if the other masters from the Ruyang Palace will also come here, so Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "He The leader is easy to say, I met her by chance, I can¡¯t thank you enough, now that there is a strong enemy ahead, it¡¯s best for us to fight against the enemy side by side.¡± He Taichong felt secretly happy when he saw that Hong Tianxiao's words had no intention of touching the woman. He nodded and said, "That's how it should be." Hong Tianxiao was deceiving He Taichong. Even Fan Yao saw it, but the woman didn't notice it. She took it seriously and heard that Hong Tianxiao wanted to hand it over to He Taichong after rescuing her. She couldn't help but hurriedly shouted: "Young Master Hong" , please help me, I I don¡¯t want to marry him. It¡¯s because my parents covet that he is the head of the Huashan sect and has power, so they force me to marry I don¡¯t want to marry him. willing." Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that this woman did not want to marry He Taichong, an old man. He spent a lot of money to bribe the woman's parents before settling on the marriage. In the original book, the woman could not win over her parents in the end. She married He Taichong and accepted her fate, but was harmed by Ban Shuxian and almost lost her life. He Taichong was in a hurry, regardless of his identity, and hurriedly shouted: "Xiaoru, I know you are angry with me. If you have anything to say, let's go home and talk about it. Don't worry, I will definitely take care of your parents and family." To avenge you, I have found out clearly that the two people who killed your parents and family are called Feng Jiumou and Chen Shisu, and they are two of the ten heroes of the Ruyang Palace." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 39 He Taichong fights against Fan Yao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that it seemed that He Taichong was infatuated with this woman named Xiaoru. Not only did he take extraordinary risks to save her in Prince Ruyang's palace, but he even found out who her enemy was. Well, in the original book, Xiaoru became He Taichong's woman, and the Ten Heroes of the Divine Arrow became the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow. It seems that those two people were killed by He Taichong. I wonder what kind of changes will happen after I come here. Woolen cloth? Although this He Taichong is not young, he is indeed handsome and does not look old at all. If he didn't know the basics, others would probably think of him as being in his early thirties. Hong Tianxiao was right. Although He Taichong was good-looking, Xiaoru's home was just below Huashan Mountain, so she knew his identity and age. She also knew that he had Ban Shuxian, a concubine who was a tigress and could not tolerate He Taichong. , the first four concubines were treated badly by her, so she was extremely opposed to her parents agreeing to this marriage. What's more, now that she has met Hong Tianxiao, a young and handsome man, and found a great supporter, she is even more unwilling to marry He Taichong. Even if He Taichong can avenge her, after all, in her heart, she thinks Hong Tianxiao can too Avenged her. How could Hong Tianxiao let Xiaoru continue talking? Otherwise, with Xuan Ming, Fan Yao, and He Taichong, he would have no choice but to turn around and run away, so he turned around and winked at her, hinting, While saying: "Miss Xiaoru, Head He is the head of Huashan Sect, one of the six prestigious sects in the martial arts world. His martial arts skills are so high that there are few opponents in the world. If it weren't for Head He's fighting against the two elders Xuan Ming, , how could I take the opportunity to rescue you, how could you say such words? After defeating the powerful enemy, you must apologize to Master He." Xiaoru was not completely brainless. She was just anxious just now. Now she got the hint from Hong Tianxiao's eyes and knew that now was not the time to fall out with He Taichong, so she said quietly: "I didn't expect Xiaoru's life to be so miserable. Just escaped from the tiger." Nest, but have to be caught again." Hearing Xiaoru sigh, He Taichong suddenly felt his blood surge, and his whole body seemed to be filled with infinite power. He hurriedly said loudly: "Xiaoru, don't send, as long as I am here, no one dares to do anything to you." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that he didn't expect that this old boy He Taichong would be so obsessed with Xiaoru. It seemed that if he had Xiaoru's idea, he would definitely offend the Huashan Sect. Fan Yao sneered over there and said: "He Taichong, do you think that you, the head of the Kunlun Sect, can dominate the Western Regions, but can you still do the same in the Central Plains? Don't say that you are no match for Lu and He. It would be extremely easy for me to defeat you." He Taichong loves face very much, how could he suffer such humiliation in front of his beloved woman? He drew out his sword with a "swish" sound, pointed it at Fan Yao, and shouted angrily: "You ugly Tutuo, come on, come on, He will fight with you." Three hundred rounds, see how you defeat He so easily." After saying that, He Taichong's body suddenly flew up, and the sword in his hand stabbed straight at Fan Yao's heart. This move was exactly one of the Taiyue Sanqingfeng Sword Techniques of the Huashan School, called Yao Yuantian. Taiyue Sanqingfeng only has three sword moves, and each move contains three changes, making it extremely difficult to practice. Only He Taichong and Ban Shuxian in the Huashan Sect can master this move. Fan Yao laughed and said, "Well done." He stood up, jumped into the air, and got out of the attack range of He Taichong's move. However, before he could take a breath, he found that He Taichong's body suddenly turned around like a snake, the tip of the sword was still pointing at Fan Yao, and there was no change in speed or strength. Fan Yao then put away his suspicion of underestimating the enemy, his face became serious, and he flipped his body twice in the air. Not only did he avoid He Taichong's move, but he also swung his knife to slash behind He Taichong. The fierce internal force rolled up the boundless sword energy, so He Taichong had to turn over and change his moves, and fought with Fan Yao at close range. A rare battle in the martial arts in recent years kicked off here. At this time, the attention of the two elders Xuan Ming was also attracted. If Hong Tianxiao suddenly picked up Xiaoru and used his various light skills to escape, it is estimated that the four of them would not be able to catch up. However, such a wonderful event Hong Tianxiao really didn't want to miss a big battle, so he paid close attention and observed it carefully. One is the leader of the Huashan Sect, and the other is the Right Envoy of the Ming Cult. They are both rare elites in the martial arts world. This battle is naturally exciting, with many strange moves and extremely fast fighting. After a hundred moves, it turned out to be In an evenly matched situation, no one can do anything about the other. Fan Yao thought to himself, He Taichong is indeed amazing. He has mastered the essence of Huashan swordsmanship. He has a sword that is so perfect that he can move without leaving his own vital points. It seems that if he can defeat this person, he will not have to suppress his ability. He Taichong was also secretly frightened. Seeing the ugly face of this Toutuo, he didn't expect that his kung fu was so good.There are those two old men who know Yin Po Kung Fu, and their martial arts skills are not inferior to mine. It seems that there are many masters in Ruyang Prince's Palace. At this time, Hong Tianxiao suddenly heard Xiaoru coming towards him from behind, and couldn't help but look back. It was so. After Xiaoru came to Hong Tianxiao, she said softly: "Young Master Hong, the fight between He Taichong and this Toutuo is inextricably linked. Why don't you take me and escape now? Otherwise, when they decide the winner, it will be difficult to escape. " Hong Tianxiao understood that she was worried about falling into Prince Ruyang¡¯s mansion again, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise that I will never let you fall into Prince Ruyang¡¯s mansion again.¡± Xiaoru is a smart woman. She couldn't recognize Hong Tianxiao's pun and said hurriedly: "Young Master Hong, please don't hand me over to He Taichong. If that happens, I'd rather die." Hong Tianxiao was surprised and asked: "He Taichong is the head of the Kunlun Sect. His status is so noble in the world. How many women want to be his concubines but have not yet had the chance. Furthermore, look at him, although he is nearly fifty years old, but because of his maintenance, Youfang actually looks like he is under thirty, and he is a perfect match for you." "Hmph" Xiaoru said: "Even if I marry a cat or a dog, I will not marry him. Young Master Hong, as long as you can rescue me, I am willing to be your maid and serve you all my life." This sentence is a sound of boundless temptation, especially coming from the mouth of a stunning woman like Xiaoru. Even with Hong Tianxiao's determination, he almost agreed to say "yes". Hong Tianxiao sighed: "This matter is difficult to handle. You have offended the entire Kunlun Sect because of you alone. I can still settle the debt. It's not worth it. It's not worth it." "You" Xiaoru didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would not be seduced by her beauty, and said anxiously, "Don't you dare to save me? If you don't help me, I will have no choice but to bite my tongue and commit suicide." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "If you want to bite your tongue and commit suicide, you will have already committed suicide when Wang Baobao of Ruyang Palace took the cloth out of your mouth. Why wait until now. Miss Xiaoru, listen to the next advice and follow He Zhang. Although he is not a gentleman, he is still very good to you." " Xiaoru was very worried, but she couldn't persuade Hong Tianxiao. She didn't know what to do for a while. Seeing that Xiaoru had lost his temper, Hong Tianxiao ignored her and continued to focus on the two people fighting in the field. At present, the two have fought fiercely for more than 300 rounds, and it is still a deadlock. Moreover, the two have used less moves and more internal strength to fight. Although the movements have slowed down, the intensity has become fiercer. . At this moment, Xiaoru suddenly said "Ah", and then she threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, hugged him, and took the initiative to give him a sweet kiss. She even took Hong Tianxiao's hand and let go. on his chest. Hong Tianxiao was shocked. He didn't expect that Xiaoru would come up with this method to make him submit. Suddenly, he was kissed by her. And this kiss happened to be seen by He Taichong, and he was very anxious. How could he be distracted by a master's attack? Although Fan Yao didn't know what happened behind him, he would not let go of this opportunity. The sword in his right hand defeated He Taichong's sword. Holding the position, he hit He Taichong on the chest with his left hand. He Taichong spat out a mouthful of blood and took five steps back before he could stand upright. He looked at Hong Tianxiao who had separated Xiaoru from his arms with resentful eyes and said viciously: "The surnamed Hong, and you ugly Toutuo, this account He made a note of it, and I will pay you back double the next day. Xiaoru, I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing, II¡¯m really disappointed, but I will definitely get you." After that, He Taichong made a kite He turned over, jumped a few times, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that things would turn out like this. Xiaoru's kiss caused He Taichong to be seriously injured by Fan Yao and escape. The situation on the court suddenly changed. What was a close match just now turned into a situation where he had to face Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming alone. Fan Yao and the three of them, although Fan Yao had just experienced a big battle and consumed a lot of their skills. Because Hong Tianxiao had revealed his identity as the Right Envoy of Light just now, Fan Yao couldn't figure out Hong Tianxiao's relationship with the Ming Cult for a moment. He was even more worried that if he pushed him into a hurry, he would reveal the matter in front of the two elders Xuan Ming, so he said: "Young Master Hong, If you can leave the young princess to us, we will never make it difficult for you." At this time, Xiaoru also realized that she had just done something stupid, and was greatly shocked. She looked at Hong Tianxiao with a pair of wonderful eyes, fearing that he would agree. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 Dai Qisi is here You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! If it hadn¡¯t been for that kiss just now, Hong Tianxiao might not have let Xiaoru be taken away by them, not to mention that the two of them had already had such intimate contact. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Master Ku, Miss Xiaoru does not want to become the young princess of Ruyang Palace. I must take him away. I am sorry that I cannot follow Master Ku's words." Fan Yao stared at Hong Tianxiao for a while and sighed: "I wonder if Young Master Hong can take her away with the cooperation of the three of me?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "If it were Hong himself, maybe he couldn't, but Hong is not alone, but has other helpers." Fan Yao was stunned when he heard this. He didn't understand what Hong Tianxiao meant, so he had to test: "He Taichong has left and was seriously injured. It is absolutely impossible to recover in less than half a month. Moreover, Head He seems to have misunderstood Hong Shaoxia. Even if he wasn¡¯t injured, he wouldn¡¯t have helped.¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "He Taichong, Hong didn't count on him in the first place. It would be better to escape injured." Seeing Hong Tianxiao being so calm and calm, Fan Yao and Xuan Ming couldn't tell the truth from the lie. They looked at each other, but they saw Hong Tianxiao suddenly looked up to the sky and shouted: "A'dai, if you don't come out, you will never see me again. Now that you can meet me in your dream, why don't you watch the man you love being killed by these evil people?" "A'dai?" Fan Yao, Xuan Ming and Xiao Ru all had a question mark in their minds. Who is A'dai, but the name seems to be a woman. As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he heard a sound of clothes breaking through the air in the distance, and then he saw a gray shadow flying quickly, and landed next to Hong Tianxiao in a moment, followed by a violent burst. Coughing sound. "Grandma Jinhua?" How could Fan Yao and Xuan Ming not recognize Grandma Jinhua? They couldn't help but be surprised. They were also surprised that Hong Tianxiao's nonsense just now was all secret. Grandma Jinhua was already an old woman, and this surname was Hong was only in his early twenties, so why did he become the beloved man of Granny Jinhua? Could it be that Granny Jinhua likes young and handsome young men? In the past, Dai Qisi quit Mingjiao and married Han Qianye. When she traveled around the world, she only used the titles of Granny Jinhua and Mr. Silver Leaf, but she never revealed her real name in front of others, so Fan Yao didn't know either. The true identity of Granny Jinhua turned out to be his former dream lover Dai Qisi. Dai Qisi had already adapted to Hong Tianxiao's glib words and taking advantage of his words, so she did not get angry. She just glared at Hong Tianxiao and said dissatisfied: "You came to Dadu to pick up girls, but you asked my old lady to wipe you." Butt, it seems I really shouldn¡¯t be here today, these three people are all masters, and none of them are easy to deal with.¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "What's the matter, are you jealous? It doesn't matter. Even if Xiaoru enters the door, he will definitely be behind you. Your position in my heart cannot be replaced by anyone. As for these three people, this Kutoutuo just clashed with He Taichong After a fight, my skills were greatly depleted. Although I have recovered a little now, I am definitely no match for you. As for the lustful deer and the drunkard, leave it to me to deal with them." The two elders Xuan Ming were secretly surprised when they heard this. They knew almost nothing about Hong Tianxiao, but Hong Tianxiao immediately revealed the two brothers' biggest hobby, which showed that he had already inquired about them clearly, but , they were even more angry than surprised. After all, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words clearly didn¡¯t take them into account. Luzhangke said grimly: ¡°The man named Hong, you have such a strong tone. In this world, except for Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang Sect, there is no one.¡± A person can remain undefeated under the combined attack of our brothers." The last time in Wudang Mountain, Luzhangke originally wanted to threaten Zhang Cuishan with Zhang Wuji to reveal the whereabouts of the Dragon Sword, but he did not want to be easily rescued by Zhang Sanfeng. When he returned, he was able to restrain him easily. From then on, he admired Zhang Sanfeng's martial arts to the point of admiration, which is why he said this. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Isn't it the Xuanming Divine Palm? Hong is not talented. He was born with excess yang energy in his body. He is not afraid of sinister martial arts. Your Xuanming Divine Palm will not harm Hong at all. Therefore, in this world, except for Apart from Master Zhang of Wudang, Hong is the one who can remain undefeated under your combined attacks." Luzhangke took a step forward and said: "In that case, our brothers and sisters will learn from your master's clever tricks. Master Ku, please also ask you to plunder the formation for our brothers." Seeing Hong Tianxiao being so nonchalant, and not even knowing their special skills. Ming Shenzhang also knew that the two elders Xuan Ming were becoming more and more uneasy, but they did not believe that they were not Hong Tianxiao's opponents. Luzhangke was even more scheming and deliberately used Fan Yao to plunder the formation as an excuse. In fact, he wanted to Let Fan Yao have time to recover his skills. After all, he could tell from Dai Qisi's Qing Gong that her martial arts skills were not inferior to Fan Yao's. Where is Hong Tianxiao??Understanding the Luzhangke's stubbornness, he patted Xiaoru's shoulder and asked her to go back to the tree. He took a step forward and said with a smile: "A'dai, what does this lustful deer want to do for Kudutuo?" We have time to recover our skills, but we can't let him have his way. I'll deal with the drunken crane and the lustful deer, and Kudutuo will be left to you." Although Granny Jinhua didn't know that Kudutuo was Fan Yao, the Right Envoy of Light, she had seen the battle between him and He Taichong just now. Naturally, she knew that Fan Yao's martial arts was not inferior to hers, so she also Not daring to make excuses, he nodded and said: "Okay, Kututuo, do you dare to fight with the old lady?" Fan Yao, like Yang Xiao, is both a proud and arrogant person who refuses to admit defeat. Although he understands that he has suffered a big loss in this situation, he still steps forward and laughs: "Lao Na I have long heard that Granny Jinhua¡¯s martial arts skills are unrivaled in the world, and I am really lucky to have the opportunity to learn from her today.¡± Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, if you knew that this Golden Flower Granny was Dai Qisi, whom you had been pursuing for a long time, I'm afraid you would never take action. Haha, Dai Qisi happened to not know your true identity, the Right Envoy of Light of the Ming Cult. A fight with the Dharma Protector must be extremely exciting, but I don¡¯t know who has better martial arts. Luzhangke nodded towards Hebiweng and said: "Junior brother, this kid is very weird, and his martial arts may also be extremely high. This battle is related to the reputation of our two elders, Xuanming, so we must try our best." Hebiweng also nodded with a heavy face and said: "Don't worry, senior brother, I will do my best." Seeing Hebi Weng showing off his judge's pen and Deerzhangke showing his iron staff, Hong Tianxiao didn't dare to raise his hand. He took the Lengyue sword in his hand and pulled it out gently. A flash of light immediately flashed in the night sky. Among the four, Fan Yao was undoubtedly the most knowledgeable, and he couldn't help but blurt out: "Leng Yue's treasured sword, Brother He and Brother Lu, be careful. This sword is a precious sword. It can cut iron like mud. It has not been seen in the world for hundreds of years. The power is not under the dragon-slaying sword." Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised. He didn't expect Fan Yao to tell the origin of this sword at once, and immediately laughed and said: "Don't worry, Hong is an upright man and will never rely on the power of weapons to cut off your weapons. However, However, Hong does not guarantee whether this knife will bleed on you." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao waved the Leng Yue sword and slashed at the two elders Xuan Ming. The two elders Xuan Ming were frightened and hurriedly avoided the sword. They separated their left and right weapons and pointed at Hong Tianxiao. Although Hong Tianxiao said that, how could the two of them believe it? If Hong Tianxiao didn't keep his words, their lives would have been in vain. After Hong Tianxiao and Xuan Ming fought against each other, Dai Qisi also snorted and shouted: "I'm offended." Then she swung her stick and struck Fan Yao. Fan Yao knew the power of Dai Qisi's stick. Not daring to be negligent, he hurriedly sidestepped and then returned his sword to stab the jumping rabbit hole on Dai Qisi's right arm. The five people divided into two battle groups and started fighting each other. Only Xiaoru returned to the tree and stared at the field, her eyes never leaving Hong Tianxiao's body. After watching for a while, Xiaoru suddenly felt that Hong Tianxiao's figure was getting faster and faster. At first, she could still see it clearly, but later it was just a shadow. She felt dizzy and dizzy. She hurriedly looked back and felt better. From this moment on, Xiaoru became more determined to follow Hong Tianxiao, but she felt a little strange why Hong Tianxiao would be interested in an old woman like Granny Jinhua. Although Xuanming and Ming's Feihe Brushwork and Tianlu Divine Staff are exquisite and powerful, Hong Tianxiao's Ruyi Sword Technique is the only sword technique of Xiaoyao Sect. Its power is definitely not inferior to Tianshan Liuyang Palm and Tianshan Zhemei Sword. He fought one against two, but he didn't lose at all. Moreover, although the two elders Xuan Ming used the Xuan Ming Divine Palm to attack Hong Tianxiao from time to time, they encountered the nemesis of the Nine Yang Divine Art. Every cold and cold palm they struck was transformed by Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Divine Art, making Xuan Ming The two elders became more and more surprised, and gradually felt a sense of timidity in their hearts. The situation on the side of Xuan Ming and Fan Yao is not good, and the situation on Fan Yao's side is even worse. He has lost more than half of his power just now. How can he be Dai Qisi's opponent? He has already lost in less than a hundred moves. Fortunately, Dai Qisi found that his martial arts was somewhat familiar and did not kill him. Otherwise, he would have been defeated just now. After fighting for more than thirty rounds, the two elders Xuanming and Ming gradually lost to Hong Tianxiao's aggressive attacks. They all struck out with a palm, sending a signal to Fan Yao to retreat. Fan Yao had been gritting his teeth and persisting, just waiting for the two elders Xuanming to defeat Hong Tianxiao first or to be defeated first. Now seeing that the elders Xuanming were really defeated, he was even more frightened by Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, and he hurriedly attacked with three swords. Following behind the two elders Xuan Ming, they flew towards Prince Ruyang's Mansion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Tell Dai Qisi about Fan Yao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The two elders Xuan Ming and Fan Yao were defeated, and Hong Tianxiao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he relied on the Nine Yang Divine Art to restrain the Xuan Ming Divine Palm just now, and used the Ruyi Sword Technique to restrain the Feihe Brushwork and Tianlu Divine Staff, Hong Tianxiao was It's not easy at all. After all, these two are countless masters in the world, and they are also brothers. They have the same mind with each other. If the fight continues, Hong Tianxiao is not sure that he can defeat the two of them, and maybe he will be the loser. Hong Tianxiao smiled at Dai Qisi and said: "We are really close to each other. You felt that I was in danger in Dadu, so you traveled thousands of miles to come here to save me. I can only repay your life-saving grace by giving my body to you. From today on, , I, Hong Tianxiao, am your man, Dai Qisi, and I will not change it in this life." Dai Qisi didn't feel angry and funny, but she was angry at his announcement. She could only glare at him and said: "Who cares about you, a stinky man? I usually come here because I have something to do, and tonight is just a coincidence. ." After that, Dai Qisi glanced at Xiaoru who was walking over and said, "You are quite capable. You are willing to offend the entire Kunlun Sect for a woman. I really don't know how your Shenlong Sect will be in the world in the future. Stand on it.¡± Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "How could I want to offend the Kunlun sect? She kissed me suddenly, which made He Taichong misunderstand, and she was injured by Fan Yao because of it. Alas." "Fan Yao?" Dai Qisi suddenly realized, patted her forehead and said, "No wonder I felt that Toutuo's martial arts was a bit familiar just now. I bet he is Fan Yao, the Right Envoy of Light. But, how could his face look like that? It looks like, in terms of his martial arts, even my adoptive father Yang Dingtian would never be able to do it." Hong Tianxiao said: "I believe that Fan Yao's face was cut by himself with a knife." Dai Qisi was surprised and said: "Why would he do this? You must know that he used to beis" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Are you worried that I will be jealous? Don't worry, I won't be jealous. He used to be a handsome and handsome man. He couldn't win your heart. Now he is an ugly guy. How can he win your favor?" Don¡¯t worry, Dai, you are already my woman, if anyone dares to take a chance on you, I will teach him that life is worse than death." "You" Dai Qisi felt angry. Hong Tianxiao's words had completely positioned her as his woman, but she had another feeling in her heart. This was a domineering man, and this was a man with whom A different man, full of strangeness and incomprehensibility, so Dai Qisi did not continue on this matter and changed the topic, "How do you know that Fan Yao cut his face by himself? He did this For what purpose?" Hong Tianxiao said: "After Yang Dingtian's death, the Ming Cult fell into pieces. Yang Xiao, Yin Tianzheng, Wei Yixiao, and even the flag bearer of the Five Elements Banner all wanted to become the leader and lead the Ming Cult. But Fan Yao did not have this intention and decided that Yang Before Dingtian died, he left Guangmingding and traveled alone in the rivers and lakes, searching for the whereabouts of Yang Dingtian. Unexpectedly, several years had passed, but no trace was found because there were many conflicts between the Mingjiao and the Beggar Clan. Later, Fan Yao thought of Yang Dingtian. Tian may have been harmed by the Beggar Clan. He secretly captured many important figures of the Beggar Clan and tortured them for interrogation. Still no clues could be found, but he killed many innocent members of the Beggar Clan. Later, Fan Yao heard that people from the Ming Cult The disputes became more intense, and some people were looking for him everywhere to use him as a rallying cry. Fan Yao had no intention of fighting for the leader of the sect, nor did he want to get involved in the whirlpool, so he stayed away, fearing that he would be bumped into by his brothers in the sect. So he put on a long beard and pretended to be an old scholar, roaming around freely and freely." Dai Qisi looked at Hong Tianxiao with wide eyes, and thought to herself that listening to him tell about Fan Yao's experiences over the years seemed like her own. Not only was she extremely detailed, but she could even describe Fan Yao's mentality with great accuracy. Who is this man, and why does he know everything? Hong Tianxiao, however, did not notice anything strange about Dai Qisi, and continued to narrate: "One day, Fan Yao saw a person in the bustling city of Dadu. He recognized it as Mrs. Yang Dingtian's senior brother Cheng Kun, and couldn't help but be secretly surprised. At this time, there were already people everywhere in the martial arts world. According to legend, many masters were killed by others, and the words "The murderer was Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand Cheng Kunye" were always left on the wall. Fan Yao wanted to find out the truth of the matter, and wanted to ask Cheng Kun about Yang Dingtian's whereabouts. So he followed him from a distance. He saw Cheng Kun walking up to a restaurant. There were two old men waiting in the restaurant, namely Xuan Ming. Fan Yao knew that Cheng Kun was a strong martial artist, so he sat far away and pretended to drink. He only heard a few words, but the seven words "Guangmingding must be destroyed" were clearly heard. Fan Yao heard that the Ming Cult was in trouble, so he couldn't just ignore it, so he followed secretly and saw the three people walking away. Entered the palace of Prince Ruyang. Later, Fan Yao even found out that the second elder Xuan Ming was the top figure among the warriors of Prince Ruyang. Prince Chahan Temuer of Ruyang was a Taiwei and was in charge of the military power of the world. He is both wise and brave, and is the first capable person in the imperial court. He sent troops to suppress the uprisings of the Jianghuai rebels.??, the rebel army suffered repeated defeats, all due to Chahantmul's well-organized troops. " Xiaoru suddenly interjected: "That Chou Toutuo's martial arts was not bad just now. He directly captured Cheng Kun. Doesn't he know the content of this conspiracy?" Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Cheng Kun has been famous for many years. His martial arts is so high that he has few opponents in the world. Although Fan Yao's martial arts is also high, he is not Cheng Kun's opponent. To give a very simple example, Cheng Kun's disciple is the Ming Cult. The Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun, one of the four great guardian Dharma Kings, Xie Xun¡¯s martial arts is only a little lower than Fan Yao, just imagine how Fan Yao could be Cheng Kun¡¯s opponent.¡± "What?" Dai Qisi was shocked again, "Cheng Kun is actually Brother Xie's master?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Exactly, there is a story between Cheng Kun and Xie Xun. I will tell you slowly in the future. Now I will finish telling Fan Yao's story. Fan Yao continued to inquire in secret and learned that you King Yang was determined to wipe out the sects and gangs in the rivers and lakes. He adopted Cheng Kun's strategy and the first step was to eliminate the Mingjiao, which was the greatest threat to the court. Fan Yao thought about it carefully. There were endless disputes within the Mingjiao, but the external enemies were so strong. The great empire was destroyed. The disaster is imminent, and in order to save it, the only way to save it is to sneak into the palace, find out King Ruyang's plan, and then rescue him. Other than that, there is really no other good way. What makes Fan Yao very strange is that Cheng Kun is both Yang Ding Why did Mrs. Tian¡¯s senior brother and Xie Shiwang¡¯s master oppose the Ming Cult so viciously? Although Fan Yao was smart, he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. He could only guess that Cheng Kun was greedy for wealth and wanted to destroy He joined the Mingjiao and made meritorious service to the court. Not many of the Mingjiao brothers knew Cheng Kun, but Fan Yao had met him before, so he knew Fan Yao. If Fan Yao wanted to successfully sneak into the Ruyang Palace, he had to find a way to kill him. Kill this person." "Ah", Xiaoru let out a soft cry, "Fan Yao is not Cheng Kun's opponent. If this happens, wouldn't he be in danger?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Cheng Kun is not only powerful in martial arts, but also cunning and treacherous. Fan Yao plotted against him three times without success. Although he stabbed him with his sword the third time, Fan Yao was also struck by Cheng Kun. With a palm, he finally managed to escape without revealing his traces, but he was seriously injured and had to be rehabilitated for more than a year. At this time, the plot in the Ruyang Palace became more urgent. Fan Yao thought that if he disguised himself, he could only hide it for a while. After all, Fan Yao was as famous as Yang Xiao back then, and there were quite a few people in the world who knew about the "Two Immortals Xiaoyao". As time went by, their flaws would definitely be revealed, so Fan Yao gritted his teeth and ruined his appearance, pretending to be a haired tutu. He dyed his hair with medicine and went to the Huarizimo Country in the Western Regions." Dai Qisi was really moved when she heard that Fan Yao had disfigured himself for the Ming Cult. But when she heard that he had gone to Huarizimo in the Western Regions, she couldn't help but feel strange and asked: "Why did Fan Yao go to Huarizimo? Thousands of miles away. , what does it have to do with this matter?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Of course there is a relationship, and the relationship is very big. After Fan Yao arrived in Huazizimo, he found an opportunity to show off his skills. The Mongolian prince there will definitely recruit him. The King of Ruyang is recruiting warriors from all over the world, Huazizi In order to please King Ruyang, the prince of Mo would definitely send him to serve in the palace. In this way, Brother Fan became a lustful warrior presented by the Mo Kingdom of Huazizi in the Western Regions. His appearance had changed and he did not speak, Cheng Kun would have a chance. Even with all his abilities, he can¡¯t recognize him.¡± Dai Qisi let out a long sigh and said: "My foster father ranked the two Immortals Xiaoyao above the four Dharma Kings. He really has a bright eye. Fan Youshi can come up with such a plan. What kind of Dragon King, Eagle King, Lion King, and Bat King?" , are all unimaginable. Moreover, Fan Youzhi is so cruel that he can destroy his own face. This kind of courage and courage is unparalleled by others. His adoptive father is missing, and the leader of this cult is Fan You. The envoy should be the best person to do it." Dai Qisi felt cold all over her body when she thought of having more than ten or twenty cuts on her face, making her look ugly. She had always been proud of her beauty. Even if he died, he would not do anything to disfigure his face. Hong Tianxiao guessed Dai Qisi's feelings and said with a smile: "You are a woman. Naturally, a man must do this kind of disfigurement. Moreover, there is another thing you guessed wrong. Even though Fan Yao has feelings for Mingjiao and Yangding Tianji He is loyal, but he is not the candidate for the leader of the Ming Cult, let alone what Yang Dingtian has in mind." Dai Qisi was stunned, and suddenly remembered that Hong Tianxiao knew many things about Mingjiao that even she didn't know anything about. Her heart moved and she blurted out: "Do you know something?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Xiaoru¡¯s incident You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course he knew, but Hong Tianxiao didn't know whether he should say it or not. After all, he also understood that Dai Qisi was becoming more and more suspicious of his identity. Even if he killed her, he still wouldn't guess that he had traveled from the next life. Yes, but if she keeps asking for the truth, it will be difficult for this matter to have a happy ending, or at least it will increase the difficulty of Pao Daiqisi. Unable to tell the truth based on the original book, Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and said: "After Yang Dingtian disappeared, there were five people in Mingjiao who were qualified to be the leader, namely Yang Xiao, the left envoy, Fan Yao, the right envoy, and Wang Yin, the white-browed eagle. Tianzheng, Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun and Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao, as well as Wu Sanren, Ruijin Flag Commander Zhuang Zheng, Giant Wood Flag Commander Wen Cangsong, Flood Flag Commander Tang Yang, Liehuo Flag Commander Xin Ran and Yan Heng, the flag bearer of Houtu Banner, are not among them because they are not strong enough and have no illusions about the position of leader. Among these five people, the second envoy Xiaoyao has the four sects of heaven, earth, wind and thunder, and the three great Dharma kings have The Five Elements Banner and the Wusan people supported each other, and both sides were equally powerful. However, Fan Yao had no intention of becoming the leader and withdrew first. Xie Xun ignored the matter because of family affairs, and Yin Tianzheng founded the Tianying Sect in anger. Thus, the Ming Cult began. The only ones who really compete for the position of leader are Yang Xiao and Wei Yixiao. Four gates versus five flags, no one has the upper hand. However, neither Yang Xiao nor Wei Yixiao can put the overall situation of Mingjiao first. Instead, they form small groups to fight each other. , in the end it will only severely damage the Mingjiao¡¯s strength.¡± Dai Qisi heard Hong Tianxiao talk about Mingjiao, and she knew so much about it that even the name of the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag was correct. Knowing that even the Prince of Ruyang might not be able to get all of this information, she was even more surprised, but She also knew that no matter how she asked, Hong Tianxiao would never know why she knew so much. Perhaps she could only wait until she actually slept with him. However, once she thought of this thought, Dai Qisi felt her body heat up. , his face was hot, he hurriedly blocked this thought and asked: "Could it be Brother Xie?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "The one who knows me is A'dai." Dai Qisi blushed, spat at Hong Tianxiao, and asked: "Although Second Brother Xie is first-class in martial arts and knowledge, Guangming Zuo Envoy Yang Xiao is even above him. Moreover, Guangming Zuo Envoy's status is only among the Ming Cult." Among the leaders, it stands to reason that it should be Yang Xiao." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "In terms of martial arts and knowledge, Yang Xiao is indeed superior to Xie Xun. However, Yang Xiao is mean and will retaliate. Although he is the bright left envoy of Mingjiao, he offends too many people on weekdays. Yang Dingtian also understands this and is worried about it. When Yang Xiao learned that he would be dissatisfied after training Xie Xun as his successor, he taught Yang Xiao the first two levels of the Ming Cult's supreme martial art, the Great Movement of the Universe and the Mind, to calm his mind. Yang Xiao practiced the Great Movement of the Universe and the Mind, Naturally, you will understand the power of it. If you learn that Xie Xun's Great Shifting Mind Technique has reached the third or fourth level, imagine that even if Yang Xiao has any objections, he will never dare to embarrass Xie Xun. Although Xie Xun is young, he has With his strong leadership and control ability and his strong vision of the overall situation, he was the perfect choice to succeed the leader of the Ming Cult. However, Yang Dingtian never expected that he would go crazy and die suddenly, causing the Ming Cult to fall into chaos and lose its strength. damage." "What?" Dai Qisi was shocked, with a look of disbelief on her face, "You said her foster fatherhe is dead?" Although Dai Qisi had quit the Ming Cult long ago, Yang Dingtian and his wife were very kind to her in the past. He even let her out of the Ming Cult, and she was always grateful. Yang Dingtian disappeared suddenly, and Dai Qisi also made inquiries in many ways, but to no avail. She also thought that something unexpected happened to him, but after all, it was just a guess. Now that she heard what Hong Tianxiao said, she was naturally shocked. Hong Tianxiao really wanted to slap himself in the mouth. He didn't want to tell the secrets about Mingjiao anymore, but he unknowingly revealed the news that Yang Dingtian was dead. Now he didn't know how to cover up the lie, so he had to Jiang changed the subject and said, "We'll talk about this later. This place is too close to Ruyang Prince's Mansion. In order to prevent the two masters led by Xuan Ming from coming again, we should leave here quickly." Dai Qisi knew that Hong Tianxiao was deliberately evading her questions and was very dissatisfied. However, she also knew that Hong Tianxiao's worries were justified. She could only nodded and said reluctantly: "Okay, I booked two at Shenglong Inn." Let¡¯s go to the upper room first and then make a long-term plan.¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Well, that's not bad. How did you know that I would rescue Xiaoru and specially prepare a bedroom for her?" Hearing this, Dai Qisi suddenly raised her coral gold crutch, pretending to hit Hong Tianxiao, and said angrily: "You must be honest tonight, otherwise, don't blame me for being ruthless." Hong Tianxiao stuck out his tongue and said with a smile: "Oh, I can't afford your crutch. If someone dies, you will become a widow again." Seeing the "old" and the young man seem to be flirting, Xiaoru felt something unspeakable in her heartIt was strange, and she noticed that Dai Qisi's expression was very monotonous, and her emotions and sorrows were not overflowing. It seemed that she had no expression at all. This made her heart move. She had heard of it before. There is a kind of disguise technique in martial arts that flashes in my mind. The three of them came to Shenglong Inn. Of course, Xiaoru didn't stay in one room, and Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi stayed in one. Instead, they opened another upper room. It happened that the three upper rooms were connected together, so Hong Tianxiao let Xiaoru He lived in the middle room, and Dai Qisi lived on the left and right respectively. The whole night was speechless. Early the next morning, the three of them went downstairs to eat, and heard the people at the next table saying that for some unknown reason last night, the Prince of Ruyang suddenly launched a search in Dadu, going from house to house, inns and restaurants, everything was carefully searched. Searching, seems to be looking for someone. Of course the three of them understood, but they were not worried. After getting up this morning, Hong Tianxiao resumed Mr. Yinye's dress again, and Dai Qisi even made a mask for Xiaoru to wear, turning her into a A woman in her thirties. What the Prince of Ruyang told the officers and soldiers must be to search the city for an old woman and a young man and woman. However, Hong Tianxiao and the three of them turned out to be an old couple and a woman in their thirties. Naturally, they would not attract the attention of the officers and soldiers. As long as the three of them If they stay in the inn without going out, Xuan Ming and Fan Yao will definitely not lead a team to search door to door. Having nothing to do during the day, Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi naturally asked about Xiaoru and He Taichong, and then they understood the reason. It turns out that Xiaoru¡¯s name is Qin Yueru, and she is the daughter of a farmer at the foot of Huashan Mountain. She has parents, a brother-in-law, and a younger brother at home. Although the family¡¯s life is not very rich, they live a happy life. However, as she grew older, Qin Yueru gradually developed a look that was like a fish out of nowhere, and it was this stunning appearance that brought trouble to their family. Everyone has a love for beauty. This sounds nice. To put it harshly, men all over the world are lustful. The only difference is the size of their inhibitions and the strength of their functions. He Taichong is a man with poor restraint, and he is a little tough, but he pales in comparison to Hong Tianxiao, but he is a man who is not as lustful as Hong Tianxiao. In her early years, in order to get the position of the head of the Huashan Sect, He Taichong went against her will and married her senior sister Ban Shuxian, who was three years older but had an extremely ordinary appearance. Later, after getting the position of the head of the Huashan Sect, He Taichong gradually became dissatisfied with having only Ban Shuxian by his bedside. This yellow-faced woman aged very quickly. In the past twenty years, she had married four concubines. Four were indeed not many, but although He Taichong was the head of the Huashan Sect, he was extremely afraid of Ban Shuxian. He was able to marry four concubines under the watchful eye of Ban Shuxian, a tigress, which was already a great sense of accomplishment. Although the four concubines of He Taichong are also first-class beauties, they are far behind Qin Yueru. Two months ago, after He Taichong went down the mountain to do some business, he passed by the door of Xiaoru's house on the way back to the mountain. He accidentally met Xiaoru and was immediately shocked. He immediately inquired about Xiaoru's family situation. He was overjoyed to learn that she was just the daughter of an ordinary family at the foot of Huashan Mountain. After returning to the mountain, he immediately prepared financial resources and prepared to propose marriage to Xiaoru's family. Xiaoru's parents had lived at the foot of Huashan Mountain for a long time, so they naturally knew that He Taichong was the head of the Huashan Sect. They were eager to climb He Taichong's big tree. How could they dare to say no, so they happily accepted the gift and made an appointment with the matchmaker. A wedding date was set, just twenty days later. He Taichong may have never seen Xiaoru with such an alluring appearance, and he was worried that something unexpected would happen within the next twenty days, so he sent his disciple Zhan Chun to Xiaoru's home to stay with Xiaoru day and night. Xiaoru originally had no objections to this marriage. Girls will get married sooner or later. What's more, she also learned from Zhan Chun that He Taichong was not only extremely skilled in martial arts, but also gentle and elegant. With his extraordinary appearance, she could It's great to find such a home. However, if Zhan Chun only spends a day or two with Xiaoru, that's it. Twenty days is too long after all, and both of them are girls of similar age. They will become very familiar with each other in one day, and they can chatter about anything. explain. Zhan Chun is a carefree woman, and what she talks about every day is basically about He Taichong. Her purpose is very simple, she wants to establish the image of He Taichong in Xiaoru's heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43: Second Visit to Ruyang Prince¡¯s Mansion You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! But things went against expectations. Xiaoru is a careful woman, and Zhan Chun is a carefree character. Some of her words were intended to highlight He Taichong, but after Xiaoru heard them, she saw some tricks and gradually understood He Taichong. Many things, and knowing that the tigress Ban Shuxian deliberately suppressed the other four concubines, made her feel quite hesitant. During the few days when Xiaoru hesitated, that is, the last few days of twenty days, something happened that completely changed Xiaoru's fate. After Zhang Sanfeng's 100th birthday, Zhang Sanfeng and Hong Tianxiao rescued Zhang Wuji, causing Wang Baobao's plan to fail. On the way back to Prince Ruyang's Mansion, he heard that people in the martial arts world had learned about Xie Xun's stay on Binghuo Island from Bai Guishou. Wang Baobao immediately took people to the vicinity of Wangpan Mountain and searched for many days, but found nothing. However, he had no choice but to return to Dadu. However, when Wang Baobao returned to Dadu, he went around to Chang'an and bought some unique local rouge for his sister Zhao Min, and accidentally saw Xiaoru at the foot of Huashan Mountain. Like He Taichong, Wang Baobao was also shocked. However, the method he used was different from He Taichong. It was not a courtesy from the matchmaker, but a robbery. Wang Baobao sent Feng Jiumo and Chen Shiliang to Xiaoru's home to snatch Xiaoru away. Feng Jiumo and Chen Shiliu were ordered to go, but they were met with a counterattack by Zhan Chun. Xiaoru's family did not want them to take her away. Xiaoru took it away, and naturally resisted. As a result, Feng Jiumao and Chen Shishuang were aroused, severely injured Zhan Chun, killed Xiaoru's family, and robbed Xiaoru. Zhan Chun was not a fool. He knew that if she didn't leave, she would die in vain at the hands of the two of them. He Taichong would not know who killed him or who snatched Xiaoru, so he managed to return to the mountain with his injuries. He reported to He Taichong, which led to the incident of He Taichong breaking into Ruyang Prince's Mansion at night. Of course, these are not all Xiaoru¡¯s narrations. Some of them are, and the other is what Hong Tianxiao obtained through his later understanding and his own reasoning. The reason why they are summarized here is to let readers know in advance and have a better idea. , so as not to get confused when you see it later. After finishing Xiaoru¡¯s story, Hong Tianxiao naturally told Dai Qisi the purpose of coming to Dadu. With such a master beside him, if he didn¡¯t make good use of it, he would be really sorry for Dai Qisi. However, to be honest, it is absolutely impossible to find the Black Jade Intermittent Ointment and the prescription in Prince Ruyang¡¯s Palace without alerting the experts in Prince Ruyang¡¯s Palace. Hong Tianxiao also understood this. The black jade intermittent ointment and the prescription in the original book were in the hands of Zhao Min. Because Zhao Min fell in love with Zhang Wuji, and knew that Zhang Wuji would need it sooner or later, he hid the prescription in the pearl flower. He hid the black jade intermittent ointment in the interlayer of the gold box and gave it all to Zhang Wuji. But at the moment, Zhang Wuji is practicing the Nine Yang Magic Skills in the Wudang Sect, and Zhao Min is only six or seven years old. The black jade intermittent ointment and prescription can only be in the hands of King Ruyang or Wang Baobao. Hong Tianxiao thought for a long time and felt that it was more likely that the Black Jade Intermittent Ointment and the prescription would be in Wang Baobao's hands. After all, King Ruyang's main task was to unite the army and eliminate chaos. For the time being, Wang Baobao was tasked with wiping out all the sects in the rivers and lakes. This can be seen from the fact that he led the experts from Ruyang Palace to Wudang Mountain. After thinking about this, Hong Tianxiao decided to visit Ruyang Palace again tonight, first find Xie Yuna, the spy he sent in the mansion, and get the map of Ruyang Palace. At this time, most of the troops from Ruyang Palace were deployed to search the three of them. Wang Baobao never imagined that he would go to Ruyang Palace again. The most dangerous place was actually the safest place. However, with Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi's light kung fu, they could come and go freely in Ruyang Prince's Mansion, but Xiaoru did not understand martial arts, let alone light kung fu. It would be a burden to take her with him, so Hong Tianxiao decided to let Xiaoru Staying at the inn, Dai Qisi also stayed at the inn to protect Xiaoru. "What woman doesn't like to be pretty? Xiaoru is pretty, and she hopes to find a good husband." Although He Taichong's appearance is good, after all, he is old enough to be Xiaoru's father, and there is Ban Shuxian's tigress in the family, but Hong Tianxiao is different. Although Xiaoru doesn't know whether Hong Tianxiao has a wife, Hong Tianxiao doesn't care. He Taichong is superior to He Taichong in appearance or martial arts, and the two are even more similar in age. Therefore, at that kiss, Xiaoru decided to entrust her life to Hong Tianxiao. As long as Hong Tianxiao did not abandon him, Hong Tianxiao would kill her at this moment. She would definitely take the initiative to undress and take off her clothes, let alone just let her stay in the inn. After all, with Dai Qisi accompanying her, Xiaoru wouldn't worry that Hong Tianxiao would never come back, so she nodded happily, looking as if she was a little bird. At three quarters of Hai hour, there were almost no pedestrians on the streets of Dadu. After all, this was the north. In addition, it was already late autumn and it was already a little cold at night. Therefore, people rushed back home as early as the end of Xu Shi. Because of what happened last night, there were so many people on the street?Some patrols. Hong Tianxiao put on his night clothes and quietly walked towards Ruyang Prince's Mansion again. He still entered Ruyang Prince's Mansion through the same wall as last night. There were a few more guards in the palace than last night, but not too much. Hong Tianxiao used his magical movement and various light skills to easily avoid all the palace guards and entered the center of the palace. At this time, most of the rooms in the palace had turned off the lights, and only three rooms were still lit. Hong Tianxiao, like last time, flew to the nearest lighted window first. When Hong Tianxiao rushed to the window, he heard an obscene sound coming from inside. When Hong Tianxiao listened carefully, he found that it was a man and a woman making love. The man's voice sounded like a deer stick guest. He couldn't help but secretly thought, this obscene deer has fallen into your trap. Prince Yang's Mansion is indispensable for the company of beautiful women, which makes him very happy. However, Hong Tianxiao did not hear whether this woman was Xie Yuna. It was not that Hong Tianxiao was worried about Xie Yuna, but that he was worried about him asking Xie Yuna to secretly draw the map of Ruyang Palace. After listening for a while, Hong Tianxiao felt that his sexual desire was about to be aroused, so he quietly left and flew towards the second lit window. After listening for a while, Hong Tianxiao felt disappointed again. There were many people in this room, and they were drinking. Although Hong Tianxiao couldn't tell who they were, he knew that Xie Yuna would never be here. So, Hong Tianxiao went to the third lit window, and was disappointed again. There was also a man and a woman doing that kind of thing inside. Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and felt that if he wanted to find out where Xie Yuna was, he had to arrest someone from the Ruyang Palace and ask. There are more than ten people in the patrol team. If one person is caught, he will definitely not be able to escape the eyes of the others. The deer stick guest is too skilled in martial arts. There were too many people in the room just now. It seems that he must attack the man and the woman in this room. Hebiweng was fond of wine but not lustful, and Fan Yao was not a lecherous person. Except for Yu Fan Yao, the two elders of Xuan Ming, no one in the Ruyang Palace took Hong Tianxiao seriously, including Ah Da and Ah Er. After the plan was decided, Hong Tianxiao looked around and realized that the previous patrol had just left and the next patrol had not come yet. He hurriedly opened the window quietly, jumped in, and immediately closed the window again. The various light kung fu movements of the Divine Movement are the best in the world. The man on the bed's kung fu is not very high, so he didn't notice the sudden arrival of an uninvited guest in the room, and the man and woman who were fighting fiercely on the bed didn't notice at all. "Ahhh" Hong Tianxiao spent a long time in the flowers, and he could tell at a glance that the woman's screams on the bed were fake. She thought she was deliberately trying to please the man. Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to the bedside and watched the man move with abandon. His face was covered with big beads of sweat. It seemed that he had exhausted all his strength. He sighed softly and said: "Such a weakling. But to lie down on such a beauty is such a waste, such a waste of natural resources." Hong Tianxiao's voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderbolt in the ears of the man and woman. The woman's eyes suddenly widened, and the man's lower body suddenly softened. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he was worried The two of them yelled out and hurriedly pointed at their acupuncture points. After the acupuncture points were tapped, the man could no longer move. Hong Tianxiao gave him a gentle push, and he lay down on the side of the bed with a bang. Hong Tianxiao sat on the edge of the bed with a smile, playing with the woman's big white breasts, and said with a smile: "It's really sad that such a beautiful and lovely girl doesn't get any satisfaction but still has to go to bed against her will." The woman was shocked when she heard this. She didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao could tell at a glance that she was fake screaming. But after she saw Hong Tianxiao's appearance, her heart beat wildly. What a handsome man, since he can say This is definitely very strong compared to that aspect, but it's a pity that Isigh Hong Tianxiao didn't know that this woman actually had his own thoughts in mind. He still kept his hands on his hands and continued to ask: "I came here just to inquire about someone. If you can tell me honestly, I will never make it difficult for you. Otherwise, there will be two more naked corpses in Prince Ruyang¡¯s mansion tomorrow.¡± Seeing the shocked looks in their eyes, Hong Tianxiao ignored it at all, pointed at the woman's weak point, and asked the man: "Did you know that there is a woman named Xie Yuna in this house? If so, nod, if not, shake your head. "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44: The stubborn Chen Shisu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The man was stunned for a moment, and then a look of panic suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he neither shook his head nor nodded. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that this person was not stupid at all. He knew that no matter whether he answered this question or not, he would inevitably die, so he sighed and said: "It seems that you are very smart, but if you answer my question, I will give you something." You are a complete corpse, otherwise, I will let you taste the feeling of having your muscles torn apart and your bones torn apart." Seeing the disdain in the man's eyes, Hong Tianxiao was secretly angry. He reached out and tapped him a few times, then grabbed him and threw him gently to the ground. He sat gently on the edge of the bed and watched the separation. The sinews and bones broke out on this man's body, but he secretly thought in his heart that this man did not look like a Central Plains person. It seemed that he must be one of the Ten Heroes of the Divine Arrow, but he didn't know which one. Hong Tianxiao said: "If you change your mind, crawl to my feet." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned to look at the woman and found that she was no less beautiful than Xie Yuna. Her skin was white and jade-like, her legs were She is slender and has an extremely hot body, but her lower body is a little dirty and indecent. Hong Tianxiao untied the woman's acupuncture points and said, "Go and wash your lower body with the water in the basin." The woman couldn't speak yet, so she nodded hurriedly, got out of bed, and without even wearing shoes, she came to the basin stand, took down the basin, sat on it, and started washing vigorously. This woman had some misunderstanding, thinking that Hong Tianxiao asked her to clean her private parts because she was preparing to have a different relationship with her? However, she is not a member of the martial arts world, so she doesn¡¯t quite understand that when a man and a woman are in love, it is also the time when a member of the martial arts world is most vulnerable. This is Ruyang Prince¡¯s Mansion, and there are many masters. No matter how lustful Hong Tianxiao is, he will never be here. He was messing with this woman here, not to mention that he had no intention of doing this in the first place. "What a hard bone. It seems that you are not going to say anything anymore, so just die in pain like this." A quarter of an hour passed. Tielianye had already washed his private parts and returned to the bedside, but Chen Shiliu still gritted his teeth. After insisting hard, Hong Tianxiao naturally learned the names of the two of them from Tie Lianye. While struggling in pain, Chen Shisu looked at Hong Tianxiao with vicious eyes. If it were possible, he would have cut Hong Tianxiao into pieces. Finally, after another stick of incense, Chen Shishuang lived up to his name and truly entered the road of death, no longer silent. Tie Lian Ye had never seen such a scene before. She was so frightened that her face turned pale and her legs were shaking. If she hadn't been leaning on the bed, she would have fallen to the ground with a "plop". "This kid is really tough." Seeing that Chen Shiliu had died, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but be disappointed. He stood up, kicked Chen Shiliang a few times, and spat again, "Chen Shiliu is dead, only I'm afraid that people from Prince Ruyang's Palace will find out tomorrow that it was a miscalculation to choose him today." Hong Tianxiao regretted it extremely. In fact, he could have caught an unrelated servant in the room where the lights were turned off, even if he was killed by him. , it will not have any impact. After all, it is normal for the huge Ruyang Palace to lose one or two servants, but Chen Shisu is different. Not to mention that Shenjian Shiying is as close as a brother, and his status is in Ruyang. In Prince Yang's Mansion, there are only two elders Xuan Ming, Fan Yao, A Da and A Er. Once he disappears for no reason, Prince Ru Yang or Wang Baobao will definitely guess that a master has entered the mansion. Hong Tianxiao let out a long breath and looked back at Tie Lianye, who was still naked and ready to sacrifice himself at any time. His heart moved and he asked: "Lianyue, let me ask you, how many people like you are there in the Ruyang Prince's Palace?" Who are the women in this house given to?" Tie Lianye hurriedly replied: "Back to heroes, there are more than 200 women like the little girl in the Ruyang Prince's Palace, but they are divided into three classes. The little girl was listed in the third class because of her good looks. The first class, dedicated to serving the first-class masters in the house, there are ten people in the first class; the second class, the martial arts are worse than the first-class masters, so the appearance of the women who serve them is also worse; the third class, that is Among the guards in the palace, the women who serve them are ordinary-looking women, and the number is also the largest." Hong Tianxiao breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself, fortunately there were only ten of them. If there were thirty or forty, Tielianye might not know them all, so he asked: "What are the names of the other nine people and who were rewarded respectively?" To whom? Where do you usually live?" Tie Lianye thought that Hong Tianxiao also wanted to take in the other nine sisters, so he hurriedly introduced seriously: "In addition to the little girl, the little girl's sibling sisters Tie Heye and Xie Yuna were rewarded to Luzhangke and He Pen Weng, Chen Jingqiu was awarded to Kutoutuo, Ding Shangxiang and Lan Yuejiao were awarded to Mr. Ada and Mr. Aer, and the little girl and other five people were responsible for serving the Divine Arrow Shiying." Hong Tianxiao nodded and thought to himself, it seems that the one with Luzhangke turned over the cloudsThe woman covering the rain is either Xie Yuna or Tie Heye. If it¡¯s Tie Heye, it¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s Xie Yuna, it seems that I won¡¯t be able to get the map of Ruyang Prince¡¯s Mansion tonight. It¡¯s another waste of hard work and I¡¯m just trying to scare the snake. . Hong Tianxiao asked again: "Is the woman accompanying Luzhang Guest tonight your sister Tie Heye?" Tielianye shook her head slightly and said: "No, Heye caught a cold tonight and went to bed early after dinner. The person accompanying Luzhangke now must be Sister Yuna." Hong Tianxiao felt disappointed and thought to himself, since Xie Yuna is accompanying Luzhangke, he just doesn¡¯t know whether the room belongs to Luzhangke or Xie Yuna? He turned to look around and found that this room did not look like a woman's room at all, especially the hard bow and a pot of arrows hanging on the wall, so he asked: "Is it you who come to their room every night?" Waiting?" Tie Lianye nodded and said: "Exactly, because their rooms happen to surround the residences of the prince, the young prince, and the princess. The innermost layer is the masters of the prince's palace, and the second-rate masters are on the outside. It is the residence of the palace guards, so every time the little girl waits for them, she will come to their room." Hong Tianxiao asked: "So, your room is outside the guard rooms?" Tielianye shook his head and said: "Our room is at the deepest part of the palace." Hong Tianxiao finally understood that in ordinary mansions, the owner always lives in the deepest part, and the guards and others live outside. However, King Ruyang was not like this. He brought more than 200 women inside, while he lived outside. It seems so dangerous, but it is not. First, most people would never think that Prince Ruyang would live outside. The more dangerous the place, the safer it is. Secondly, the masters of Prince Ruyang¡¯s Mansion will surround him. Once there is an assassin, Invasion can protect it immediately, and those women can confuse the assassin's hearing and hearing. Since Xie Yuna is in Luzhangke's room, it seems that she can only try her luck in Xie Yuna's room to see if she can find the map. The most important point is whether Xie Yuna has drawn the map. However, even if Since he couldn't find it, Hong Tianxiao finally knew Xie Yuna's room. The next time he came back, he could go directly to her room. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao said: "Chen Shisu called you here today, does anyone else know?" Tielianye shook his head and said, "This little girl doesn't know." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Chen Shiran is dead, and I'm afraid you won't be able to escape his involvement. I'll take you back to your room, clean up quickly, and then I'll leave you from Prince Ruyang's Mansion." Tie Lianye was shocked and stood up in a hurry, but suddenly thought of something, shook his head and said: "Thank you for your kindness, hero. If the little girl follows the hero and escapes from Ruyang Prince's Mansion, of course the little girl can get To save her life, the little girl¡¯s sister He Ye will definitely be implicated and even die, so the little girl can¡¯t leave the hero, and I ask the hero to forgive me.¡± Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t expect Tielianye to say such words, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel in awe, so he said: ¡°In that case, I will rescue you two sisters together.¡± Tie Lianye was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed to Hong Tianxiao, saying with tears of gratitude: "Thank you so much, hero. My little girl and sister are willing to work hard in this life to repay the hero for saving his life." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly helped her up. Seeing her pair of snow-white things trembling in front of his eyes, he couldn't help but gently stroked them with his right hand and said with a smile: "It's a small effort, how can I talk about reporting? What's more, today's matter is next." If your lives are harmed as a result of what I did, I will feel uneasy." This was Hong Tianxiao¡¯s instinctive action, but Tie Lianye misunderstood it, blushed with embarrassment, and whispered: ¡°Hero, once you escape from here, the little girls and sisters will definitely take a bath and cleanse themselves, and serve you.¡± Only then did Hong Tianxiao understand. He secretly cursed himself as a bastard, and hurriedly let go of his hand and said, "What are you talking about? Put your clothes on quickly, and you can show me the way. I will take you to find Tie Heye, and then leave here." With Hong Tianxiao's actions just now, how could Tie Lianye believe that Hong Tianxiao was a cat that wouldn't wake up? After all, when he hit their acupuncture points, Hong Tianxiao's hands touched the pair of snow-white objects countless times. He hurriedly put on his clothes, thinking about how to serve Hong Tianxiao in the future. After a while, Tie Lianye was fully dressed. Hong Tianxiao first asked her the general direction of her residence, and asked her to lie down behind him like Xiaoru, using the divine movement of various light skills to move in the direction Tie Lianye pointed. And go. In front of the Shen Xing's ever-changing Qinggong movement, the patrols of the royal palace were simply in vain and had no effect at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 Xie Yuna¡¯s Map You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a while, Hong Tianxiao brought Tielianye to a house deep in the palace. At this time, the woman who had not come out to accompany him had already fallen asleep, and the house was dark. These women rely on their beauty, so they naturally have to take great pains to maintain it, hoping that they can stay in the Ruyang Prince's palace for a few more years. Otherwise, once their beauty fades with age, they will end up in a miserable state. Hong Tianxiao asked: "Which one is Xie Yuna's room?" Tielianye was slightly startled, pointed to a room on the left and said, "That one is it." Hong Tianxiao looked at the room and said, "Go and wake up your sister first. After packing your things, go to Xie Yuna's room to find me. Remember, only bring light things. You don't need to take clothes or anything else." When he came to Xie Yuna's room, Hong Tianxiao took out the fire stick and lit the candle. He found that it was just a small room with a simple layout. There was only a bed, a table, four stools, a cabinet, and a few more on the wall. A hook for hanging clothes, and nothing else next to it. Has Xie Yuna drawn the map of Ruyang Prince's Mansion? If so, where will she hide it? Hong Tianxiao thought as he walked towards the bed. After all, compared with tables, stools and cabinets, the bed is better for hiding things, so he should find this place first. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can't find a piece of paper but couldn't find a piece of paper. Hong Tianxiao was disappointed for a while, then looked up and down the table and stools, and finally aimed at the cabinet. Come on, the cabinet is full of women's clothes. Needless to say, they must belong to Xie Yuna. Just like the bed, there is not a single piece of paper. It seemed that there was no painting. Disappointed, Hong Tianxiao returned to the bed again, lay down gently, and waited for Tielianye and Tieheye to come after finishing their packing. After a while, just when Hong Tianxiao was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard two gentle footsteps at the door. It seemed that they were coming. Hong Tianxiao sat up and was about to get out of bed when he suddenly felt Something is wrong. After thinking about it carefully, he couldn't help but feel overjoyed. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly turned around, grabbed the quilt and groped around for a while, and sure enough he found a patch as big as a palm near the quilt. The color of the patch and the color of the needlework are exactly the same as the color of the quilt. If you don't look carefully, you won't be able to notice that there is a patch there. Hong Tianxiao tore open the patch and found that there was indeed a piece of paper folded several times inside. When he opened it, he saw that it was a map of the underworld. What else could it be if it wasn't a map of Prince Ruyang's Mansion. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and hurriedly put the map in his arms, and then there was a knock on the door. "Come in." Hong Tianxiao responded while continuing to fumble on the quilt. When he touched the back, he felt something hard, which seemed to be two books sewn on the quilt. Hong Tianxiao tore off the patch with doubts, took out the book, and found that it was actually two handwritten books. The four words "Xuan Ming Secret Book" were written on the leather. The handwriting was beautiful, and it was obviously written by a woman. No need to I also found out that it belonged to Xie Yuna. Hong Tianxiao felt a warm current flowing through his chest. When he saw Tielianye and a woman who looked exactly the same as him, he hurriedly hid the two books in his arms and suddenly made a decision in his heart. Said: "Let's go, I will take you out of the house first." About half an hour later, Hong Tianxiao took the two girls back to the inn and handed them over to Dai Qisi. Naturally, he jumped out of the window instead of the front door. Dai Qisi felt a little weird when she returned from a trip with twin beauties, but Hong Tianxiao didn't have time to explain more now. He was anxious to rescue Xie Yuna from the sea of ????fire. Of course Hong Tianxiao saved Xie Yuna not because he coveted her beauty, but because of the two things Xie Yuna did for him. One was arranged by Hong Tianxiao, which was to draw a map of the Ruyang Palace, and the other was not arranged by Hong Tianxiao. "Xuan Ming Secret Book" was copied down by hand. Both of these things were full of dangers, especially the second one. Hong Tianxiao couldn't imagine how Xie Yuna did it. Therefore, he wanted to rescue this loving and righteous woman. Even if he was not going to bring her into the harem, at least It also saved her from the fire. After leaving the inn, Hong Tianxiao was not in a hurry to go to Prince Ruyang's Mansion. After all, it was still some time before dawn. He first found a place, took out the map of Prince Ruyang's Mansion, studied it carefully, and mapped out Prince Ruyang's Mansion. As well as the residences of all the masters, I remembered them all before setting off to Ruyang Prince's Mansion. After arriving at Ruyang Prince's Mansion, it was still so calm. It seemed that Chen Shiliang's death and the disappearance of sisters Tie Lianye and Tie Heye had not yet been discovered. Moreover, there are no rooms with lights on in Prince Ruyang's Mansion. After all, it is already the second quarter of Hai hour. Everyone except the patrol team has fallen asleep. Fortunately, with the map, Hong Tianxiao arrived at the door of Feng Jiumou's room without any effort.Hearing the sound of even breathing coming from inside, Hong Tianxiao kicked the door open and jumped in. Feng Jiumou suddenly woke up from his sleep. Before he could pick up the knife beside his pillow, he felt a white shadow rushing towards him, accompanied by a strong cold air. Feng Jiumei can be one of the Ten Heroes of the Divine Arrow, so he is certainly not an ordinary person. He quickly pulled out the steel knife and faced it. There was a "ding" sound and the two swords collided hard. However, things were not that simple. Hong Tianxiao's Leng Yue sword cut straight down, cutting Feng Jiumei's knife into two pieces, and continued to chop at Feng Jiumei's head unabated. With a scream of "Ah", Feng Jiumao's head fell off his neck, and he fell heavily on the bed. He also let out a miserable cry before he died. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly wiped the knife on Feng Jiumei's body several times, put it into its sheath, then jumped out of the back window, then flew to the back of Luzhangke's room, squatted down, and listened to what was going on inside. the sound of. Just when Hong Tianxiao squatted down, he heard someone jumping up inside, followed by the sound of hurriedly putting on clothes. Then, a woman¡¯s voice was heard: ¡°What happened?¡± When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he was secretly happy. The owner of this voice was none other than Xie Yuna. He also heard Luzhangke say: "I don't know, it seems to be Feng Jiumei's cry. It seems that a master has come to the palace. Just wait in the room. I'll go over and take a look, and I'll fight you for three hundred rounds later." After saying that, Luzhangke hurried out and left, aiming for Feng Jiiumu's room. After Luzhang Guest went out, Hong Tianxiao jumped up to the door. Just as he was about to open the door and enter, he heard Xie Yuna sighing faintly from inside: "Oh, why hasn't he come yet? By handing him the map and the secrets, I feel relieved and I won¡¯t have to suffer the abuse of this old lewd deer anymore.¡± Hong Tianxiao also sighed secretly in his heart. He could have rescued Xie Yuna, but because of his own selfishness, she was still abused by the Luzhang Guest, so he hurriedly opened the door and entered. Xie Yuna was in a trance when she suddenly saw a man in black standing at the door. She was so frightened that she hurriedly pulled the sheets over her body and was about to scream loudly. However, she heard the man in black suddenly pulled off his mask and said: "Don't shout, it's I, I am Hong Tianxiao." Taking advantage of the moonlight, Xie Yuna saw the handsome face that made her think about it day and night. She pinched her thigh hard while still in her dream. The severe pain made her understand that this was not a dream, but that it was really her dream. The man who had been searching for thousands of times came, and immediately jumped out of bed, threw himself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and started crying. Hong Tianxiao felt this poor woman's attachment to him, and was moved in his heart. He stretched out his hands to hold her in his arms, and gently stroked her smooth back. There was no thought of lust in his mind, and he sighed softly: " Yuna, I'm sorry that I came late and made you suffer for so many days. Don't worry, I am here to take you out of Ruyang Prince's Mansion." "Really?" After hearing these words that she had never dared to think about, Xie Yuna suddenly raised her head and looked at Hong Tianxiao with tears in her eyes, as if she didn't believe it, "Is it true, Mr. Hong, you are not lying to me, are you?" ?" At the end of the sentence, his voice was trembling slightly, which showed his inner excitement and nervousness. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Of course it's true. Put on your clothes quickly and follow me. If it's too late, that old lewd deer will be back." Xie Yuna then remembered that she was still naked, and couldn't help but blush with embarrassment. She hurriedly broke away from Hong Tianxiao's arms, came to the bed and threw her clothes haphazardly on her body. When she was wearing normal clothes, Xie Yuna suddenly remembered something and said hurriedly: "Sir, no, the map I drew and the two books are still where I live." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Is that these?" As he said that, he took out the map and the handwritten "Xuanming Secret Book" from his arms and shook them towards Xie Yuna. "It turns out that Young Master" Xie Yuna was overjoyed. Suddenly she thought that Hong Tianxiao had already been to her room and even stayed on her bed. Otherwise, how could she have found these in the quilt. Her pretty face turned red again and she hurriedly lowered her head. , quickly put on your clothes. After getting dressed, Xie Yuna followed Hong Tianxiao and walked out the door. As soon as she walked there, she suddenly remembered something. She hurriedly turned back to the bed and dug something out under the pillow. Hong Tianxiao turned around and saw that it was Xie Yuna at the foot of Wudang Mountain. The original version of the "Xuan Ming Secret Book" was given to me in the woods but was rejected by me. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 The Queen? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After rescuing the three daughters of Xie Yuna, she also obtained the map of Ruyang Prince's Palace and the "Secret Book of Xuanming". After some explanations, Dai Qisi also felt relieved about Hong Tianxiao's behavior and would not misunderstand that Hong Tianxiao met a beautiful woman. A lustful man who just wants to be his own. However, this also caused their actions to fall into a dilemma. Not to mention that they could only stay in the inn during the day and could not go out. It also made the difficulty of finding Black Jade Intermittent Cream many times greater. After this, After two twists and turns, the security of Ruyang Prince's Mansion must have become even tighter. However, something happened to Hong Tianxiao that made him slightly relieved, that is, Fang Dongbai and Quan Jiannan found a good position in the main arena and came to Dadu. After choosing the location of the general altar, Fang Dongbai hired more than a thousand migrant workers according to the drawings drawn by Hong Tianxiao, selected a day to build it, and asked his disciple Hu Weiyong to supervise it. He and Quan Jiannan returned to Wudang Mountain to find Hong Tianxiao. After learning that Hong Tianxiao had come to Dadu, he rushed to Dadu. In Dadu, Fang Dongbai discovered the code left by Hong Tianxiao, and then found Shenglong Inn. Fang Dongbai's martial arts skills were not much weaker than Dai Qisi's. With his joining, Hong Tianxiao's spirit was lifted, and he also came up with a way, which was to lure the tiger away from the mountain. This "tiger" naturally refers to the masters of Ruyang Palace, and Hong Tianxiao has already thought about the place where "tiger" will be transferred, and it can only be one place, and that is the palace. The imperial palace was the soul of the Yuan Dynasty, and it was also the place where the emperor worked and rested. It was extremely well-defended, even more so than the Ruyang Palace, and there were even more experts inside. In his last life, Hong Tianxiao served as the chief guard of the Imperial Palace of the Qing Dynasty. Naturally, he knew that the palace was heavily defended. However, he was very confident in his magical movements and Qinggong movements. Entering and leaving the palace was absolutely like entering a deserted place. In history, there were many people who could come and go freely in the palace. Hong Qigong, the nine-fingered beggar, was one of them, but the reason why he went to the palace was because of gluttony. When Hong Tianxiao proposed to go to the palace to implement a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain, Dai Qisi suddenly proposed to go with Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao was very surprised when he heard this, and he could see a trace of concern and worry in Dai Qisi's eyes. , secretly happy in his heart, it seems that his efforts have not been in vain. Although he has not completely captured Dai Qisi's heart, his figure has been imprinted on her heart. Although Hong Tianxiao has great confidence in the divine walking and light kung fu skills, he is not sure what the situation is like in the Yuan Dynasty's palace. In the hands of Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao would really regret it for the rest of his life. Therefore, he made it clear about the powerful relationship, which finally gave up Dai Qisi's idea of ??going with Hong Tianxiao. At this time, it was already midnight, and the palace was quiet. Hong Tianxiao used Qinggong and easily entered the palace. Then, he dodged the palace guards who came and went frequently, flew to the highest palace in the palace, and used his eyes to look around. After watching it for a while, Hong Tianxiao was surprised to find that the architectural layout of the Yuan Dynasty Palace was quite similar to that of the Qing Dynasty Palace. After thinking carefully for a while, Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that after the Yuan Dynasty destroyed the Song Dynasty, it established a dynasty in Dadu. Later, the Yuan Dynasty was destroyed by the Ming Dynasty and the capital was established in Jinling, which is now Nanjing. However, after Zhu Yuanzhang died, Zhu Di successfully rebelled and established Emperor Wen. The capital was moved to Beijing, and the imperial palace of the Yuan Dynasty was used. Although there were some changes later, they were mostly expanded. Later, when the Manchu and Qing Dynasties entered the customs, Beijing was still regarded as the capital. Compared with the Yuan Dynasty, the imperial palace was naturally similar, but the scale was greatly expanded. The purpose of Hong Tianxiao's trip was not to assassinate Emperor Yuan Shun, but to deliberately cause trouble and attract the experts from the Ruyang Palace. So he found a random direction and flew there. Emperor Yuan Shun's stupidity caused the demise of the Yuan Dynasty's rule. Of course, Hong Tianxiao would not be stupid enough to kill him, making it possible for the Yuan Dynasty to produce a wise emperor. In the confusion, Hong Tianxiao flew to a palace and stopped. He didn't know who lived in this place, but according to Hong Tianxiao's experience, the owner of this palace should not have slept, otherwise, the lights would never be brightly lit. , But who is this? He has not slept yet, and judging from how busy the palace maids and eunuchs are, it seems that the master here is still doing something. After watching for a while, Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that some of these palace maids and eunuchs were carrying flowers and leaves, and some were carrying hot water. It seemed that the master here was about to take a bath. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel excited. Anyone who takes a bath so late must be someone who loves cleanliness. Nine times out of ten, he will be a woman. Since she is a woman, and there are so many maids and eunuchs to serve her, she is either the emperor's concubine or a princess. . Thinking of seeing the imperial concubine or princess taking a bath soon, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but his heart beat faster, and a strong expectation suddenly arose in his heart. It took about one stick of incense.These palace maids and eunuchs finally finished their work, and steam came up from below, which made Hong Tianxiao feel lazy, and then he heard a lazy and charming voice: "You all go down, Xiaohui stays. Just wait, remember to come over early tomorrow morning to clean up." "Yes, the Queen." After the chorus of voices, the eunuchs and maids quickly withdrew and left the palace, presumably to sleep in their own residences. When you serve your master in the palace, sleep as long as you can. Otherwise, if something happens to your master, you have to get up and serve him even if you have a high fever. The queen? Hong Tianxiao was slightly shocked and thought to himself, that's not right. How could the Empress live in this place? Not only is this place remote, but the palace is also not large in size. It doesn't look like the residence of the Empress of the Yuan Dynasty at all. It looks like she is being neglected. The residence of the concubine. With this question in mind, Hong Tianxiao saw that the eunuchs and maids had disappeared without a trace, then he jumped down and tiptoed inside. The palace is divided into three floors. The outermost floor is the palace gate and the palace wall. This is the most stringent defense. There is not only a post for every step, but also a sentry for every two steps. They are all famous masters in the world, and There are many hidden in unexpected hidden places. The second floor is the palace gate and palace wall of the inner palace. After all, the inner palace is where the emperor and his concubines and princesses live. Naturally, it needs to be strictly guarded. The martial arts masters here are more powerful than those on the outer wall. One level higher, but the number is much smaller. On the third floor, that is, in the inner palace, there are some guard patrols. The martial arts of these people are not too high, and their role is not very big. They are not bad as decorations. After all, they are better than not. The reason why Some guards with low martial arts skills were naturally worried that if their martial arts skills were too high, they would suddenly go to the residence of a certain concubine and put a big cuckold on the emperor. Hong Tianxiao walked cautiously towards the house, only to see hot water vapor constantly drifting from the inner room to the outer room, making the light of the candles in the already not very bright room even weaker, and he could only see within two or three steps. This made it easier for Hong Tianxiao to move. After all, he was very powerful and could see seven or eight steps away. While he could see the queen or the palace maid named Xiaohui, they couldn't see him. Listening to the sound of rushing water and the slight breathing of two people inside, Hong Tianxiao walked towards the inner room while imagining the extremely fragrant picture of the queen bathing. When he walked to the door of the inner room, Hong Tianxiao could already see the big wooden barrel, and even saw a pretty figure beside the barrel. However, the owner of this figure had his back to Hong Tianxiao, and he couldn't see clearly what he looked like for the moment, but it was definitely the same. If she was ugly, she would never be able to enter the palace as a maid. Although Xiaohui's appearance could not be clearly seen, Hong Tianxiao was still in awe because she had taken off her palace clothes and her small clothes. She only had a bellyband and a pair of trousers on her body, and her white jade The entire back was exposed to Hong Tianxiao's eyes, stimulating a wave of restlessness in his lower body. At this time, Xiaohui suddenly said: "My dear lady, do you want my servant to rub your shoulders?" "Yeah." That lazy and charming voice came from the barrel. Xiaohui hurriedly turned to the left side of the barrel and began to massage the Queen with her hands. Only then could Hong Tianxiao see the side of the Queen's face in the bath. Having experienced too many women, Hong Tianxiao's eyesight has been refined, and he can tell at a glance that this empress is a stunning beauty. With a thought in his heart, Hong Tianxiao began to circle around the barrel, but he did not dare to get too close and stayed about seven steps away. When he turned to the front of the Empress, Hong Tianxiao was stunned. She was so beautiful. This was not enough to stun Hong Tianxiao. The real reason was that he found that the Empress seemed to be a virgin. How could it be possible? Hong Tianxiao began to doubt his vision, but his feet did not stop and turned behind Xiaohui. At this time, the Queen Mother said: "Xiao Hui, add two ladles of hot water." With a "Hey", Xiaohui let go of her hands and bent down, ready to scoop water from the hot water bucket next to her. Hong Tianxiao knew that his chance had come, and he quickly stepped forward and lightly touched Xiaohui's body. Xiaohui immediately He fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms and fainted. Hong Tianxiao looked at the two stools behind him, so he put Xiaohui on the stools, returned to the bucket, and picked up the water ladle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 Bad conditions You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After scooping two ladles of hot water, he poured it gently into the bucket. Hong Tianxiao put the ladle back, stretched out his hands and placed them on the empress's shoulders. He felt a warm and jade-like feeling in his hands. Hong Tianxiao lowered his head and Look, I happened to see the bulge on the Queen's chest, and the male spear under her crotch was immediately majestic. "I didn't expect that I would have the opportunity to sleep with the Queen. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. He secretly suppressed his inner desire and began to gently knead the Queen's shoulders. Since the prey can no longer escape, Hong Tianxiao is not in a hurry to carry the Queen to bed immediately. The effect of flirting slowly will be better. However, as he pressed it, Hong Tianxiao's hands involuntarily slid towards the Queen's chest, climbed up the two peaks, gently pinched the thing on the peak, and kneaded it gently. "Xiao Hui, why are you" Although it was very comfortable to be kneaded, the Queen was still ashamed and angry. After all, it was a private part of a woman's body. She hurriedly turned her head, ready to scold Xiao Hui, but found that The person standing behind him was not Xiaohui, but a masked man in black. He was immediately frightened and opened his mouth wide to scream. Alas, this is a woman's instinct. What did Hong Tianxiao do? How could he let her scream? Otherwise, in this silent night sky, the sound would be heard far away, and it would be more likely to be heard by the patrolling guards. So he hurriedly took out his right hand and pushed the Queen Empress Blocking her lips, he threatened in a low voice in her ear: "If you shout loudly and attract the guards, not only will it be a feast for their eyes, but it will also be very detrimental to the Queen's reputation. I think you will not be so do it?" The Empress was just instinctive. After hearing what Hong Tianxiao said, she knew that it was true. She nodded hurriedly, stretched out her hands to pull off Hong Tianxiao's right hand, and asked with a delicate breath: "Youwho are you? Do you know?" This is the palace, if you are caught you will be beheaded, why don¡¯t you leave quickly?¡± Since the beauty in front of him was not going to shout, Hong Tianxiao no longer worried. While scanning the Queen's body, who had already stood up, he replied with a smile: "Originally, I was planning to leave, but I don't want it to happen. Passing by here, I found the empress taking a bath alone, so I came in to match her. I must have never tried the mandarin duck bath, right?" "You" Although the Queen has been in the palace for a long time and has never heard of "mandarin duck bathing", it is easy for her to imagine the content after hearing the name and Hong Tianxiao's expression. She can't help being shocked and angry, and hurriedly protects it with her hands. On the chest, he said angrily: "You dare to be rude, I will fight for my life and call the guards to take you down." Of course Hong Tianxiao could hear the trembling in her words, but he didn't dare to push her too hard, so he sighed, took off the mask, and said with a smile: "Since you don't want to, I won't force you, but , I¡¯m worried that I don¡¯t have a place to spend the night here, so why not just make do here.¡± Hearing this, the Empress felt a little relieved. What she was most worried about was that Hong Tianxiao would be rude to her. However, after hearing what Hong Tianxiao meant, not only would she not leave, but she would also stay here for the night, she felt nervous again. However, after seeing Hong Tianxiao's face, she suddenly felt that her previous resistance had faded a lot. "What did you do to Xiaohui?" The Queen Mother suddenly discovered that Xiaohui was missing and asked hurriedly. Hong Tianxiao pointed behind him and said: "It's nothing, I just tapped her acupuncture points. It's better not to let her know some things. Of course, if she is your confidant, it will be a different matter. Although Xiaohui is not as good as the empress, she is also A one-of-a-kind little beauty." Hearing that Xiaohui was safe and sound, the Queen was relieved, but she felt that Hong Tianxiao's eyes were very rude and said hurriedly: "Youcan you turn around and let me put on my clothes?" How could Hong Tianxiao not know that this was her trick, he smiled and said: "Once the queen wears clothes, I'm afraid she will shout for help, so it's better for the queen not to wear clothes. Besides, the queen's figure is so beautiful, if If you wear clothes, I won¡¯t be able to appreciate you." Hearing this, the Queen Mother knew that her thoughts had been seen through by Hong Tianxiao. She sighed secretly and could only retract her body into the bucket to escape Hong Tianxiao's blazing gaze. Hong Tianxiao asked: "I have a question. Since your Majesty is the empress, why is she still a virgin?" The Queen was shocked and blurted out: "How do you know?" Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he asked again: "What is your name? Are you not the queen of Emperor Yuan Shun?" "Emperor Yuan Shun?" The Queen was startled when she heard this and asked, "Who is Emperor Yuan Shun?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, she secretly cursed herself for being confused. This was the posthumous title of Emperor Yuan Shun after his death. Of course she didn't know it, so she said: "He is the current emperor, and you are the previous one."The queen who acts as the emperor, right? " The Queen sighed softly and said: "Exactly." Hong Tianxiao then understood, and at the same time, he also knew the identity of this woman. Her name was Hongji Ladali, and she was the queen of Yuanning Zongyilin's class. Yilin Zhiban was born in 1326. He was named Prince of Xiao at the age of 5. At the age of 7, he respected Wenzong's imperial edict and established him as emperor. He was called Ningzong in history. The youngest empress. How did this young couple know that they were actually the lord and mother of a country? They played and froliced ??in the palace all day long, busying a group of serving eunuchs and maids, and became a great anecdote in the palace of the Yuan Dynasty. It is a pity that Ning Zong died after only more than a month in office. As a result, Ke was so miserable that Dali became too lost. She became a widow from the age of 7 until 1368 (the twenty-eighth year of Emperor Yuan Shun's reign). She died at the age of 43. Shortly after her death, the Yuan Dynasty also fell. Hong Tianxiao said: "Hongji Lata is so lost. What a beautiful name and beautiful person." The reason why Hong Tianxiao is very impressed with her is because she is one of the few virgin queens in Chinese history. Otherwise, but like this Long names are difficult to remember. Da Li was also confused and surprised, and asked: "You you are a Han Chinese, how do you know my name?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Because you are so beautiful, that's why I know your name. Your name is too long, so why don't I just call you Da Li. Da Li, you must also know very well that you can only be in this world for the rest of your life." Living alone here, you will never be able to taste the joy of love between a man and a woman, let alone the love and affection of a man." Da Li Ye Te Mi lost a sigh and said: "This is all fate, this is the fate of this palace." After saying that, Da Li Ye Te Mi suddenly remembered that the other party was just a stranger, and he was very good at it. The assassin who broke into the palace was shocked and said hurriedly: "Why did you come to the palace? Could it be that you came to assassinate the emperor?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Kill him? I still think my hands are dirty. With such a dissolute and incompetent emperor, it is our opportunity for the Han people to overthrow the rule of the Yuan Dynasty. Why should I kill him? However, after meeting you, I changed my mind. I have an idea. With a virgin widow like you here, it is impossible for Emperor Yuan Shun not to be tempted. Maybe after a while, he will take possession of you. But now, I have fallen in love with you, so I can't let him If he is indecent to you, I will have no choice but to kill him to avoid future troubles." "You" Dali Yetaimi knew that the palace was extremely well guarded. For more than ten years, he had never heard of anyone entering the palace easily without being noticed. He knew in his heart that Hong Tianxiao must have extremely high martial arts skills. If he was It is definitely possible to kill Emperor Yuan Shun. Dali Ye Taimi also understood in her heart that Emperor Yuan Shun had long coveted her beauty, and even tried it many times. Although she refused many times, Emperor Yuan Shun did not give up the idea, but she also understood that Yuan Shun The emperor cannot die, otherwise, the Yuan Dynasty will be in chaos again. He couldn't help but feel anxious in his heart, and asked, "You must not hurt him, he" Sure enough, it was a woman who had not left the palace, and had never had any experience in fighting in the palace. She was easily deceived. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy, but without any expression on his face, he said: "I have to let him go." That¡¯s okay, but you have to agree to the next condition.¡± "What conditions?" Daliye asked hurriedly, feeling lost. Hong Tianxiao took a step forward, lying on the edge of the bucket with both arms, looking at the stunning beauty in the bucket, and said with an evil smile: "I believe you can guess what my conditions are." "You" Dali was too lost and suddenly felt helpless. Just as Hong Tianxiao said, she knew what the conditions Hong Tianxiao said were. However, she, who had never experienced anything, was different from those who had experienced affairs between men and women and were widowed. The concubines were different. If it were those concubines, Hong Tianxiao would have fallen into the arms of this handsome man long ago without Hong Tianxiao having to put in so much effort. As for Dali, she was too lost, but there was a faint resistance and shyness. However, she also understood that she had to refuse Emperor Yuan Shun's request. Otherwise, although she could taste the love between men and women, she would not be able to enjoy it. It ruined the reputation of Emperor Yuan Shun and herself, but she was slightly attracted to Hong Tianxiao, firstly because of his handsomeness, and secondly because no one else would know about it, including Xiaohui who had passed out. After struggling in his heart for a long time, Dali Ye Tai Lost finally made up his mind, stood up from the water, looked at Hong Tianxiao and said: "Okay, as long as you don't kill him, I am willing to let you stay here for the night." Why did he sacrifice himself? Was it really to save Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty with his body that the Yuan Dynasty would not be in chaos, or was it for the love between a man and a woman that he had always longed for? Da Li was too lost and couldn't explain clearly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 The fire in the palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! An hour later, Dali Ye was too stunned to realize that things were far from being as simple as she had imagined. She originally thought that as long as she could satisfy this man's animal desires, she could save Emperor Yuan Shun even though she sacrificed her own innocence. Life must be kept intact. Hong Tianxiao's power and the wonderful taste made her lost. She was unable to withstand Hong Tianxiao's repeated attacks as a newbie. She had no choice but to let Hong Tianxiao wake up Xiaohui who was unconscious. The two women took turns to have an affair with Hong Tianxiao. If not, It was Hong Tianxiao. Because the two girls were both menstrual, this battle between one dragon and two phoenixes would not end in another two hours. Although Dali was still a virgin, she was deep in the harem and often heard that some emperors spent the night at a certain concubine's house, and after drinking some tonic, they were so majestic that they could burn an incense stick. The most powerful moments were even more so. Something like half an hour. I have never experienced anything about men and women, but Dali is too fascinated and I can understand from those conversations that half an hour is the emperor's maximum ability, and he drank some new tonic, but the man in front of him didn't take any medicine. Compared with the other men, they were far behind. When the two women collapsed on the bed just now, Dali Ye Teimi could clearly see that the male spear was still standing high on his crotch. "Youyou can't break your promise." Dali was fascinated by Hong Tianxiao's words, feeling the majestic masculine aura, and was fascinated by it for a moment, but didn't know what to say. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly: "If it hadn't been for Luo Hong on the bed just now, just based on your repeated pleas for that lewd emperor, I would have really thought that you two would have had an affair." "You" Da Liye was so confused that she didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to say such a sentence. She couldn't help but feel ashamed and angry, but she didn't know how to get angry. She was not a person who liked to lose her temper, not to mention that she was currently full of energy. She was lying naked in this man's arms, and those evil hands were constantly roaming around her body. She got angry after posting, but Xiaohui felt sorry for her master and hurriedly said for her: "MrMr., the empress is innocent, and she is not a casual person. Although the emperor has long coveted the empress's beauty, he has also hinted too much. times, but the empress never paid attention to him." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, freed up a hand, held Xiaohui in his arms, and said: "What a loyal little beauty, now I will really take you two out of the palace." Dali Ye's eyes lit up, but then dimmed again. She had lived in this impersonal palace since she was a child, with only overt and covert fights. She was like a walking zombie, so she was able to leave the palace and live a normal life. The thing she dreamed of most in her life. However, she also understood that she was powerless, and neither was Xiaohui. Even if Hong Tianxiao could take her out of the palace, once Emperor Yuan Shun found out, Xiaohui would inevitably die. If there is one person in this palace who is her confidant, it is Xiao Hui who has served her since she was a child and is as close as a sister. She is a kind person, how can she harm Xiao Hui because of this. Hong Tianxiao saw the flash of brilliance in Da Liye's eyes and smiled unconsciously: "Why, do you really like this magnificent life in the palace?" How could Xiaohui not know what Da Li was thinking and said hurriedly: "Of course not. The empress has always longed for an ordinary life outside. Unfortunately, the palace is heavily guarded and the empress has no chance to leave the palace. Ah, by the way, Since you were able to come here without being discovered by the guards, your martial arts must be very strong. How about you take us out of the palace, and wewe will become your wife and concubines." Hong Tianxiao looked at this pair of lovely children, and his heart fluttered. Because of the two daughters Xie Lingyun and Xu Yuying, as well as the recently rescued Xiaoru, Hong Tianxiao understood that leading a woman with no power to tie a chicken to the world would bring great consequences. I have a lot of trouble, so I said: "I already have a lot of wives and concubines, and the two of you are not many. However, I am a man of the world, and it is indeed dangerous to bring you two women who don't understand martial arts with me. Why don't you stay here for the time being?" In the palace, I will rescue you from here later." "We already have a lot of wives and concubines." Xiaohui was secretly disappointed when she heard this, but she soon understood that a man like Hong Tianxiao would naturally have stunning beauties around him, but she was also extremely fascinated by the beauty of herself and Da Li. Confidence will never be worse than Hong Tianxiao's wives and concubines. However, Da Li Ye Te Mi did not think too much about this point. She analyzed a question from Hong Tianxiao's words and asked in surprise: "Could it be that you are the leader of the rebel army?" In recent years, anti-Yuan forces in various places have The practice of destroying one another has never ceased, so the word "rebels" is also the most talked about topic in the palace. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "What a smart woman, just based on my words, you concluded that I am the leader of the rebel army. Well, yes, I am indeed the leader of the rebel army, but at the moment I am not powerful enough to compete with the rebel army."The Mongolian court is against them, but within a few years, the Mongols will eventually be driven out of the Central Plains. " Daliye sighed softly and said: "I should have thought of your identity. If you were not a person who rebelled against the imperial court, how could you enter the palace late at night and assassinate the emperor." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Why, do you regret it? If you regret it, leave as soon as you get off, and you won't tell anyone what happened tonight. Your reputation will not be damaged at all." Dali Ye Teimi was a former queen, with an unusual reputation and status, and a lot more people to worry about, but Xiaohui was different. She was originally the daughter of a poor family. Because her family was too poor to open the door, she went to the palace When she was selecting beauties, she sent her daughter there, so what she hoped most in her life was to leave the palace and marry a good man in the future. When Emperor Yuan Shun was obsessed with Dali Ye Tei, he was naturally not prepared to let go of Xiao Hui, whose beauty was not under Dali Ye Tei's fancy. This made her often worried and frightened after witnessing the life-and-death fights among the concubines in the palace. Tonight, an almost perfect man fell from the sky, easily taking away her virginity of more than ten years, and allowing her to taste the wonderful taste of men and women that she had longed for countless times in her dreams. How could she let go of this sudden happiness? She slipped away from her, so after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, she looked nervously at Dali Ye, fearing that she would say something she disagreed with. After pondering for a long time, Dali Ye was so confused that he finally sighed softly and said: "Although I have been in the palace for these years, I have also known that there are many people who resist the imperial court. I also know that the emperor is extravagant and stupid. The Yuan Dynasty was on the verge of falling apart due to the cruelty of loyal people and the treacherous cronies. Moreover, the emperor had coveted the beauty of the concubine and Xiaohui for a long time. Although he was stopped by the concubine several times, I am afraid that the concubine will not be able to escape his clutches after all. , since God has sent the young master to me tonight, I will naturally not go against God¡¯s will and am willing to serve the young master for the rest of my life.¡± Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. He turned over and kissed Da Li Ye Te Mi under him. He even stroked her jade body with his hands until Da Li Ye Te Mi was breathless and moved with passion. Hong Tianxiao was also polite and took up the gun again to fight with the two women An hour later, Hong Tianxiao left Dali Ye Teimi's residence neatly dressed. Hong Tianxiao's purpose of coming here tonight is to cause a scene in the palace, attract the experts from Ruyang Palace, and then take the opportunity to search in those people's rooms, hoping to find the black jade intermittent ointment. Therefore, today It's not time to leave the palace with Da Li Ye Te Mi and Xiao Hui at night. However, Hong Tianxiao was also worried that Emperor Yuan Shun would make him a cuckold, so he taught the two girls the Xiao Wuxiang Magic Kung Fu and the Divine Movement Variety Light Kung Fu, and agreed to come back three nights later to help the two girls get through Ren Duer. Pulse, help them become second-rate masters in one fell swoop, like Xie Lingyun. From Da Liye's introduction and his previous knowledge of the Manchu Palace, Hong Tianxiao quickly had a complete understanding of the location of the palace. So he first got a few large barrels of kerosene and placed them near the palace of Emperor Yuan Shun. The surrounding palaces were filled with kerosene, and then they opened the huozi and threw them into the kerosene. Immediately, a fire suddenly rose from the ground to the sky, and the surrounding burning palaces happened to surround Emperor Yuan Shun's palace. Taking advantage of the opportunity when the fire had just started and the palace guards and eunuchs had not had time to start putting out the fire, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly left the palace and headed towards the Ruyang Palace. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao no longer deliberately dodges, but brazenly rushes around the palace, only looking for some eunuchs and guards with low martial arts skills to attack. When he encounters Ouchi masters with strong martial arts skills, he does not directly conflict with them. He just relied on his magical movements and light kung fu to dodge. In order to confuse the masters in the palace, Hong Tianxiao did not rush out, but instead attacked the inside of the palace. After entering the center of the palace, Hong Tianxiao hid his figure, secretly dodged all the Ouchi masters, and left the palace. When Hong Tianxiao arrived at Prince Ruyang¡¯s Mansion, the palace was already in chaos. Apparently, the huge fire in the palace had alarmed Prince Ruyang. Hong Tianxiao leaned on the wall and watched King Ruyang leading a group of masters out of the palace and heading towards the palace. Among these masters were not only Xuanming and Fan Yao, but also Ada, Aer and The Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow are also included. It seems that the Ruyang Palace is full of people. But it's no wonder, since King Ruyang and Wang Baobao also went to the palace, these experts naturally don't need to stay in Prince Ruyang's mansion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49: Black Jade Intermittent Cream Not Found You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With Xie Yuna¡¯s map of Ruyang Prince¡¯s Mansion, Hong Tianxiao easily found Ada¡¯s room, opened the door, and walked in without a trace. Although all the masters of the Ruyang Palace were taken away by the Ruyang Prince, the number of guards in the Ruyang Palace was indeed very large. Hong Tianxiao was not afraid of them, but he had to guard against them. After all, once he was entangled by them, Hong Tianxiao wanted to find the black man with peace of mind. Jade intermittent cream becomes impossible. Therefore, after entering Ah Da's room, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to light a candle, but took advantage of the faint moonlight in the room to look around. It¡¯s a pity that after a stick of incense, Hong Tianxiao left Ah Da¡¯s room with a disappointed look on his face and entered Ah Er¡¯s room. However, after the same effort with a stick of incense, Hong Tianxiao found nothing in A'er's room. Well, it was not that he found nothing. He didn't find the black jade intermittent ointment, but he found a martial arts secret book. Hong Tianxiao didn't read it carefully, but after opening the first page, he found the words "Powerful Vajra Finger". His heart beat wildly, and he hurriedly put it in his arms without taking a second look. Next, Hong Tianxiao visited the rooms of Xuan Ming and his son and the rooms of Prince Ruyang and his son. Except for a woman whose appearance could not be seen clearly in Prince Ruyang's room, the black jade intermittent cream was still missing. Hong Tianxiao tapped the woman's acupuncture points, then left Prince Ruyang's Mansion and returned to the inn. The commotion tonight not only caused chaos in the palace, but also caused a stir in Prince Ruyang's palace. It was already a warning. Even though Prince Ruyang could not guess that the purpose of Hong Tianxiao's visit was the black jade intermittent ointment, he would definitely strengthen his defenses in the future. , it will be difficult to come and go freely in Ruyang Prince's Mansion, at least not in the short term. Back at the inn, it was almost getting dark. Hong Tianxiao went back to his room and wanted to sleep in his clothes for a while, but he didn't expect to hear even breathing on the bed when he entered the door, and it was the breathing of a person who didn't understand martial arts. Voice. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, he quietly opened the door and walked in slowly to the bed, and found that the person sleeping on his bed was indeed Xie Yuna. "This little girl is worried that I will dislike her, so she recommends herself to the pillow mat and waits here for her return." Hong Tianxiao sighed secretly, shook his head gently, and slowly sat on the edge of the bed. Seeing that Xie Yuna was sleeping soundly, Hong Tianxiao couldn't bear to disturb her, so he wanted to get up and leave. However, he suddenly saw a few clothes lying beside the bed. They were not Hong Tianxiao's clothes, but women's clothes. Among them, there were two items that made Hong Tianxiao's heart move. , one is a light green bellyband, and the other is a woman's underpants. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved and he thought to himself, these clothes must belong to Xie Yuna. Could it be that she actually took off her clothes? With this thought, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt an impulse in his heart. He stretched out his hand to grab the sheet on Xie Yuna's body and lifted it gently. Immediately, an almost flawless body appeared in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. He had just had a battle with Da Liye and Xiao Hui in the palace. Considering that the two women were both menstrual, Hong Tianxiao did not completely let go. Therefore, after seeing Xie Yuna's delicate body, Hong Tianxiao felt an impulse in his heart, and the thing under his crotch suddenly lifted up. In the early morning, when the temperature was almost the coldest, Xie Yuna was sleeping well, but Hong Tianxiao suddenly lifted the quilt off her body. She suddenly felt cold, and she opened her eyes and woke up. With a soft cry of "Ah", after waking up, Xie Yuna suddenly found a person sitting next to the bed. She was immediately frightened. She lost all sleep and screamed instinctively. She reacted very quickly. First of all, she thought This is Hong Tianxiao's room, and the man who can come here is most likely her, so her scream is not loud, otherwise, Dai Qisi will definitely be summoned. "Sir, you are back." After seeing clearly that it was Hong Tianxiao, Xie Yuna was overjoyed. She had met Hong Tianxiao in her dream just now. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Why did you fall asleep on my bed?" Only then did Xie Yuna realize that she was actually naked. She was so embarrassed that she instinctively wanted to cover herself with a sheet. However, when she stretched out her hand halfway, she suddenly stopped. She had come here to recommend herself to the pillow, how could she do that? She was willing to cover her jade body again, so she deliberately twisted twice and said softly: "The master's room is big. I took a bath here. Suddenly I felt tired, so I fell asleep on the master's bed. Please give me a favor." Sir, forgive me." Hong Tianxiao turned around and took a look. Sure enough, there was a large wooden barrel in the room. There were still some wet water stains on the side of the barrel. He couldn't help but chuckled and said, "Do you have the habit of taking a bath every day?" Xie Yuna shook her head and said: "No, if possible, I would wash it every day. If it is inconvenient, of course it would not be the case. However, my body is already unclean. If I follow the master in the future, I will naturally not be able to use the previous one." I carried the dirt with me, so I spent an hour washing myself."? Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that Xie Yuna was worried that he would dislike her as a woman who was once a guest of Luzhang, so she did this deliberately, naturally to express her feelings. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "I wonder if you've washed it thoroughly?" Xie Yuna was worried about Hong Tianxiao's attitude. She heard his tone was quite relaxed and nodded hurriedly: "It's completely washed. I've washed my body with perfume four or five times." Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand to caress her breasts and said with a smile, "Would you like me to check it for you?" ?? The desire in the palace has not been completely released. At this moment, after Xie Yuna seduced her for a while, Hong Tianxiao was immediately filled with desire. He hugged Xie Yuna, raised and lowered his hands, and kissed the fragrant cherry lips, pressing She fell on her knees and took off her clothes in a moment. Xie Yuna achieved her goal, so she naturally tried her best to cater to Hong Tianxiao, and fully displayed the skills she learned from Luzhangke in serving men, especially her screams. If Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun's screams are just a way to vent their physical excitement, Xie Yuna's screams are more than that. They also contain a kind of boundless seduction, like a sonic aphrodisiac, which makes Hong Tianxiao horny. Even more so. This aphrodisiac not only made Hong Tianxiao burn with desire, but also vented his passion on Xie Yuna's body even more violently. It also spread to several rooms next door. Xiaoru was a little better, she was a virgin and had not experienced anything like Yun Yu. She just felt that Xie Yuna's screams made her panic, and her whole body was extremely hot, but she could barely suppress it. However, the feelings of Dai Qisi, Tie Lianye and Tie Heye were different. Tie Lianye and Tie Heye lived in the same room. The two women were struggling to suppress it at first, but later they couldn't suppress it any more. When they were together, they got entangled with each other and did things that made them want to vent their desires. Although Tielianye and Tieheye were greatly affected by this sound, they had just experienced the cloud and rain in recent days, and Xuluan Daifeng could also vent one or two things, but Dai Qisi was different. She had been widowed for a long time. In the past ten years, and at the age of thirty as a wolf, Xie Yuna's screams have tortured her greatly. Fortunately, her internal strength was quite strong, and she transferred all the restlessness in her body to the bed underneath her through her internal strength. She gritted her teeth and persisted, but even so, when Xie Yuna's screams stopped, her upper body bellyband also disappeared. She had taken off half of her underpants, and when she was about to get up, the bed underneath her broke into several parts with a bang. The smartest one was Fang Dongbai. Just when Xie Yuna's voice sounded, he knocked on Quan Jiannan's door and pulled him out of the inn. Quan Jiannan didn't know why Fang Dongbai was like this at first, but after leaving the inn and listening to Fang Dongbai's explanation, he suddenly realized it, and he also thought of a way to curry favor with Hong Tianxiao. Since the black jade intermittent ointment was not found, Hong Tianxiao no longer needed to stay in Dadu and decided to leave here early on the fourth day. The reason why they chose to leave early on the fourth day was naturally because of the three-day appointment between Hong Tianxiao and Da Liye. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao and others stayed in the inn these days and did not go out during the day and night. In this way, Dai Qisi suffered a lot. After Xie Yuna volunteered successfully, the Tie sisters both came the next night and joined Hong Tianxiao and Xie Yuna's battle group. In this way, the tempting The number of voices turned from one to three, and Dai Qisi was suffering even more, resisting the urge to go to Hong Tianxiao's room. Xiaoru also understood what happened to Hong Tianxiao and had the idea of ????devoting herself. However, because of the girl's shyness and not wanting to be thought of as a random girl by Hong Tianxiao, she did not step out of her room. He didn't walk into Hong Tianxiao's room. After two torturous days, on the night of the third day, there was silence in the inn. The lustful sound of temptation did not sound, but it was because Hong Tianxiao went to the palace for an appointment with Dali Ye Teimi. After arriving at Da Li Ye Te Mi's residence, Hong Tianxiao naturally started a battle between a dragon and two phoenixes, then opened up his meridians, and explained the mysteries and difficulties of the Small Phaseless Magic Kung Fu and the Divine Movement Variety Light Kung Fu. After the teaching was completed, Hong Tianxiao satisfied the two girls one by one under the reluctant initiative of the two girls. Then he took advantage of the dawn to bid farewell to the two girls and left the palace. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao had another promise before leaving. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50 Qingcheng Mountain Establishment You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After leaving Dadu, Hong Tianxiao split his troops into two groups. He and Dai Qisi rushed back to Wudang Mountain to explain the situation of their trip to Dadu to Zhang Sanfeng, while Fang Dongbai and Quan Jiannan protected Xiaoru, Xie Yuna and Tie The sisters went to Qingcheng Mountain, where the main altar of Shenlong Sect is located. Qingcheng Mountain is located in the northwest of Xichuan Province and the northwest of Chengdu Plain, 68 kilometers away from Chengdu. In ancient times, it was called Zhangren Mountain and is a branch of the Qionglai Mountains. When Hong Tianxiao asked Fang Dongbai to find the place for the general altar, he had ordered not to be too far away from the Emei sect, but Qingcheng Mountain is just north of the Emei Mountain, only 70 kilometers away, and can be reached in half a day on a quick horse. After Fang Dongbai and Quan Jiannan arrived in Sichuan Province, they inspected the Emei Sect and found that Qingcheng Mountain was indeed an excellent place for a general altar. The whole mountain of Qingcheng Mountain is covered with green trees and is evergreen all year round. The peaks are surrounded by mountains and look like a city outline, so it is named Qingcheng Mountain. Its elixir ladder has thousands of steps and winding paths leading to secluded areas. It is famous for its tranquility. Since ancient times, it has been known as "Qingcheng is secluded in the world", and is as famous as the dangerous Jianmen, the beauty of Emei, and the majesty of Kuimen. The main peak of Qingcheng Mountain, Laoxiaoding, is 380 feet above sea level. It is surrounded by cliffs on all sides. There is only one mountain road leading up to it. It is an easy-to-defend but difficult-to-attack place. However, there is a huge open space above Laoxiaoding, which can be used to lay down troops. Hong Tianxiao handed over the five dragons and eight directions formation to Fang Dongbai. The Five Dragons and Eight Directions Formation is the protective formation of Shenlong Cult. It is improved on the basis of Five Elements Formation and Bagua Formation. It is said that this formation was originally created by Wuhou Zhuge Liang during the Three Kingdoms period and was called the Bagua Formation at that time. Later, this formation was acquired by a later generation machine master, who used it to create this five-dragon and eight-sided formation using trees and houses. Once the formation is activated, not to mention the death gate next to the living gate, the leisure gate and the scenery gate, etc., the formation is full of mechanisms, poisonous crossbows can be shot in the trees, and the ground inside the house can collapse at any time, etc., it can be said that Extremely powerful. In the original book of "The Deer and the Cauldron", if Wei Xiaobao hadn't bombarded the Shenlong Sect with Shenwu cannons and destroyed the headquarters, if he had used officers and soldiers to attack hard, I don't know how many casualties there would have been before the Shenlong Sect could be taken down. When Fang Dongbai got the drawing of the Five Dragons and Eight Directions Formation, the shock in his heart could not be expressed in words. He was even more touched that Hong Tianxiao had such trust in it. It should be noted that this can be regarded as the treasure of the Shenlong Sect. Hong Tianxiao can Handing it over to him shows that he has become a confidant. Therefore, Fang Dongbai fulfilled his mission and recruited hundreds of skilled craftsmen to start work day and night. Finally, in two months, he completed the construction of the five-dragon and eight-way array on Laoxiaoding, and connected the entire structure of the array. It was built in the secret passage of Hong Tianxiao's bedroom. Originally, Hong Tianxiao understood that once the Five Dragons and Eight Directions Formation was built, for the sake of confidentiality, these skilled craftsmen would have to die, otherwise, the secret of the Five Dragons and Eight Directions Formation would be leaked. However, Hong Tianxiao couldn't bear it, so he asked Fang Dongbai to put them all under house arrest in a certain place in Qingcheng Mountain, provide them with food and drink, so as to comfort their families and let them grow old, sick and die. However, this is definitely too slow. Just imagine that a craftsman in his thirties can definitely live for thirty or forty years if there is no serious disease. In this case, this danger will exist for thirty or forty years. . After some thought, Fang Dongbai recruited 20 skilled craftsmen who were all over 60 years old and were sick. He secretly captured some Mongolian soldiers and went up the mountain to make them do coolies and accept the orders of these skilled craftsmen. . In this way, the speed was much faster, and the construction was completed in two months. Then, Fang Dongbai killed all these Mongolian soldiers, imprisoned these ten skilled craftsmen (half of whom died of illness in two months), fed them good food and drink, and waited for them to all die of illness one by one. Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi rushed back to Wudang Mountain and told Zhang Sanfeng the story of their trip to Dadu. They only mentioned the incident of Xiaoru. As for the incident of Xie Yuna, the Tie sisters, Da Liye and Xiaohui, they Naturally, it would be better not to say anything. Zhang Sanfeng was also deeply regretful, but he was a free and easy person and believed that Hong Tianxiao had done his best, so he had to put the matter aside for the time being. Hong Tianxiao was helpless about the failure of this trip to Dadu. With the preciousness of the black jade intermittent ointment, King Ruyang would never leave it to his masters for safekeeping. Therefore, at the beginning, Hong Tianxiao also thought about capturing Ah Da or Ah Er, who were inferior in martial arts, and used them as a threat to make King Ruyang hand over the Black Jade Intermittent Cream. However, with King Ruyang's talent and strategy, he would never hand over the black jade ointment easily. Come out, and King Ruyang is always guarded by the two elders Xuan Ming. It is not easy for Hong Tianxiao to capture him by himself. Otherwise, the boat will capsize. Therefore, to sum up the original intention of this failure, Hong Tianxiao can only conclude that Black Jade was not born before Black Jade Intermittent Cream was born. Perhaps only after Zhao Min grew up and took on the mission of annihilating various sects in the world, Black Jade A great opportunity to intermittently anoint the present world. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao has already obtained the martial arts secrets of Ah Da and Ah Er. If he can master the special skills over time and treat others in his own way, it will not be difficult to find the black jade intermittent anointing.Therefore, Hong Tianxiao once again assured Zhang Sanfeng that he would definitely get the black jade intermittent ointment within twelve years at the latest. Twelve years, such a promise is indeed rare. Zhang Sanfeng didn't understand why Hong Tianxiao came up with such a deadline. He just smiled and didn't take it seriously. Hong Tianxiao knew that Zhang Sanfeng didn't believe it very much and didn't explain much. Everything will be revealed in the future. Black Jade Intermittent Cream has already given an explanation that is not an explanation. The next thing is that Hong Tianxiao will take his people away from Wudang Mountain. Now that Hong Tianxiao's main altar has been completed, there is no reason for his people to continue to stay in Wudang. Mountain. Wu Yuejiao, Xie Lingyun, and Xu Yuying are all easy to say. They must leave with Hong Tianxiao. The most troublesome thing is Zhang Wuji's mother and son. The meaning of the Six Heroes of Wudang is that Zhang Wuji is the only son of Zhang Cuishan. Although he was accepted as a disciple by Hong Tianxiao, he should grow up in Wudang Mountain and decide whether to go or stay when he grows up. However, Yin Susu disagreed. She believed that Zhang Wuji's life was saved by Hong Tianxiao. In addition, Zhang Wuji worshiped Hong Tianxiao as his teacher, so he should follow Hong Tianxiao to Qingcheng Mountain. During Zhang Wuji's time in Wudang Mountain, he often came into contact with Xie Lingyun and Xu Yuying, and his relationship was very deep. Compared with the Six Heroes of Wudang, I don't know how much deeper it was. Therefore, Zhang Wuji also tried his best to go to Qingcheng Mountain. The Six Heroes of Wudang had no choice but to ask Zhang Sanfeng for instructions. The reason was naturally that Hong Tianxiao acted too capriciously and was not based on the chivalry of an upright family. Zhang Wuji was a member of a famous Wudang family. If he went to Qingcheng Mountain, it would be tantamount to joining a cult. among the list. However, Zhang Sanfeng was not a pedantic person, and he understood that although Hong Tianxiao acted arbitrarily, he was not an evil person, so he immediately agreed to Zhang Wuji's joining the Shenlong Sect. With Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s consent, the Six Heroes of Wudang had no choice but to let Hong Tianxiao take Zhang Wuji¡¯s mother and son away, along with Xie Lingyun. After leaving Wudang Mountain, Hong Tianxiao was very high-spirited. Now that the Shenlong Sect has been established and the main altar is ready, the only problem is that there are not enough top-notch experts in the sect. Including Dai Qisi, there are only Hong Tianxiao and Fang Dongbai. Xie Lingyun can only be regarded as a second-rate master. Although Wu Yuejiao and Xu Yuying's martial arts have improved rapidly, they can only be regarded as a middle-level second-rate master at present. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao then set his sights on the Sky Eagle Sect. Although the Tianying Sect is only a branch of the Ming Sect, there are many masters in the sect. In addition to the leader Yin Tianzheng, the White-browed Eagle King, there are also three inner halls and five outer altars. The three inner halls are Tianwei, Ziwei, and Tianshi. There are three halls, and the five outer altars are the sacred snake, green dragon, white tiger, red bird, and Xuanwu altars. The leader of Tianwei Hall is Yin Tianzheng¡¯s eldest son, King Yin Ye, the leader of Ziwei Hall is Yin Susu, and the leader of Tianshi Hall is Yin Tianzheng¡¯s junior brother Li Tianyuan. These three are all considered to be top-notch masters, especially King Yin Ye and Li Tianyuan. , have all reached the realm of first-rate masters, and the other altar leaders of the five outer altars are also second-rate masters. This kind of camp may not be very strong in the arena, far behind Shaolin and Wudang, but it is not much different from the declining Huashan, Kunlun, Emei, and Kongtong sects. Or almost. Moreover, the reputation of Yin Tianzheng, the White-browed Eagle King, is really great. Since he founded the Tianying Cult in Jiangnan, he has been invincible in all areas of Jiangnan. When people in Jiangnan martial arts talk about his Eagle Claw Kung Fu, they all refer to Wen Hu. Discoloration. If the Sky Eagle Sect can be lured into the Shenlong Sect, the Shenlong Sect can become a famous sect in the world overnight, and the many disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect will also become the foundation of Hong Tianxiao's rebellion against the Yuan Dynasty. However, it is extremely difficult to capture the Sky Eagle Sect. You must know that Yin Tianzheng, the White-browed Eagle King, is also a powerful figure in the world. If you cannot surpass him in martial arts and then show him great kindness, it will be extremely difficult to recruit him. In the original book, it was these two reasons, plus the fact that Zhang Wuji was his grandson, that allowed him to successfully conquer Yin Tianzheng. At present, Hong Tianxiao is confident that his martial arts skills are enough to fight Yin Tianzheng, and he may even surpass Yin Tianzheng with the advantage of his magical movement and light kung fu skills. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao saved his grandson Zhang Wuji and his daughter Yin Susu, which can be regarded as a victory over Yin Tianzheng. However, Hong Tianxiao was not sure whether he could conquer Yin Tianzheng, the Eagle King. However, he planned to take Zhang Wuji and his daughter to Jiangnan to visit this Jianghu man after returning to the Shenlong Cult Headquarters. The most famous master in the world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51: Heading to the Sky Eagle Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Tianying Cult is located on Tianying Mountain in Fujian Province in the south of the Yangtze River. This place was not Tianying Mountain originally. It was because they saw Yang Xiao and Wei Yixiao fighting for the position of the leader that they led a group of subordinates to come here in anger. Here, this Qingyu Mountain was renamed Tianying Mountain and became the main altar of Tianying Sect. On this day, four uninvited guests came to the entrance of Tianying Mountain. They were Hong Tianxiao, Xie Lingyun, Yin Susu and Zhang Wuji. After returning to Qingcheng Mountain, Hong Tianxiao was very satisfied with the newly built Shenlong Sect General Forum, and then immediately invited Dai Qisi to join the Shenlong Sect and serve as the guardian elder of the Shenlong Sect. If it was Dai Qisi's temper, she would naturally not agree to Hong Tianxiao's invitation. However, Hong Tianxiao's promise to her to jointly resist the Persian Mingjiao made her very moved. She also understood that with her personal strength, she could not compete with the Persian Mingjiao. Countermeasures are undoubtedly a matter of striking an egg against a stone. Only by making the Shenlong Sect the largest religion in the world, as Hong Tianxiao said, will the threat from the Persian Ming Sect become very small or even non-existent. In addition to this reason, Dai Qisi vaguely felt that there was another reason. She didn't dare to think about the reason. In short, there was a vague figure of a man deep in her heart, but this figure was not Han Qianye's. After joining the Dragon Sect, Dai Qisi said goodbye to Hong Tianxiao and returned to Spirit Snake Island to bring Xiao Zhao and A Li. Hong Tianxiao took advantage of Dai Qisi's time to go north and took Zhang Wuji and his son south to Tianying. teach. In the original book, after Zhang Wuji returned from Binghuo Island, he encountered great changes in Wudang Mountain. Both his parents died, and he was struck by the Xuanming Divine Palm and his life was in danger. When Zhang Wuji was practicing Wudang Nine Yang Kung in Wudang Mountain, Yin Tianzheng also sent people to send valuable things to Zhang Wuji many times. However, the Wudang heroes hated Yu and Zhang because they were indirectly killed by the Tianying Cult. Every time, Tianying would be killed. The messenger was sent down the mountain and the gifts were returned without accepting any of them. Once, Mo Shenggu even beat the envoy severely. From then on, Yin Tianzheng stopped sending people up the mountain. This resulted in the fact that eleven years after Zhang Wuji returned from Ice and Fire Island, Zhang Wuji had never met Yin Tianzheng and King Yin Ye. As a result, when Zhang Wuji blocked the three palms of Miejie Shitai with the Ruijin Banner, King Yin Ye admired him but was displeased. I recognized who Zhang Wuji was. Later, at Guangmingding, Zhang Wuji fought against the six major sects alone. Yin Tianzheng also met and didn't know that he was his grandson. However, this time is different. Because of Hong Tianxiao's time travel, the fates of Zhang Wuji and Yin Susu have completely changed. It is impossible for them not to go to the Tianying Sect after leaving Wudang Mountain. As Zhang Wuji's adoptive father and Yin Susu's godbrother, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but follow him. Moreover, with Hong Tianxiao following, Yin Susu was very relieved. After all, with Hong Tianxiao's personal guidance, Zhang Wuji's progress in Nine Yang Magic was rapid. , the cold poison in the body was eliminated much faster than when Hong Tianxiao was not around. "My friend, what's the important thing for you to come to the Sky Eagle Sect?" As soon as the three figures appeared at the entrance of Tianying Mountain, a loud voice rang out. Yin Susu smiled slightly and said softly: "The sun and moon shine, the eagle spreads its wings, and the holy flames are blazing, benefiting everyone." "Youare you from the Sky Eagle Sect?" Those who can be assigned to guard the mountain gate must not only be smart, but also have good martial arts skills. The most critical issue is that they must recognize all the disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect, whether they are new or old. , otherwise, revealing your identity will only waste time. What you fear most is that someone will fish in troubled waters. However, Yin Susu has left the Central Plains for eleven years, but this disciple of the Sky Eagle Sect only joined the Sky Eagle Sect seven years ago. , naturally he didn¡¯t recognize Yin Susu. Yin Susu smiled and said: "You only joined the Tianying Cult in the past ten years, right? I am the leader of Ziwei Hall." "Master of the Ziwei Hall?" The disciple was stunned when he heard this. As explained in the previous article, the Tianying Sect does have three inner halls, and the Ziwei Hall is one of them. However, since Yin Susu disappeared from the Central Plains, Yin Tianzheng was in grief. Ziweitang was not cancelled, nor was it divided between Tianweitang and Tianshitang, but was led by him personally. Therefore, the words "Master of Ziweitang" have not been used in the Tianying Sect for ten years. People mentioned that this Shoushan disciple had only been in the religion for seven years, so naturally he had never heard of it. But fortunately, he reacted very quickly, and immediately shouted with joy, "Are you Miss Yin?" Yin Susu nodded slightly and said: "Exactly, you should quickly report to the leader that Yin Susu is back." "Yes, yes, I will send someone to report it immediately." The man was overjoyed and hurriedly ordered people to go into the mountain to report the matter to Yin Tianzheng. He was still standing on the watchtower, with no intention of opening the mountain door, and looked respectful. Di said to Yin Susu, "Miss Yin, please don't blame me. There are regulations in the religion. Unidentified people are not allowed to enter the mountain gate. I have a responsibility, so please don't blame me, Miss Yin." Yin Susu nodded and said: "You don't recognize me, which is reasonable. I don't blame you." The man was just a little bitHe felt relieved, but he no longer dared to stop looking at Yin Susu's face, but turned to the distance. Zhang Wuji took Yin Susu's hand and said with envy: "Mom, you are so majestic." Hong Tianxiao heard the words and said with a smile: "Wuji, why, I envy your mother. It should be noted that you are also the young leader of the Shenlong Sect. In the future, the strength of the Shenlong Sect will be even greater than that of the Sky Eagle Sect, and will naturally be more majestic than your mother. The most important thing is The most important thing is that you practice the best martial arts in the world. I don¡¯t know how much better your mother will be in martial arts in the future. However, you must practice hard and don¡¯t let your mother and adoptive father down." "Is it true, adoptive father, don't worry, Wuji will practice martial arts hard and will never embarrass his mother and adoptive father." Zhang Wuji was overjoyed when he heard this, and hurriedly patted his chest to assure Yin Susu and Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao smiled at Yin Susu and said: "It's no wonder that the Tianying Sect has become the largest sect in Jiangnan in just a few years. It can be seen from the caution of this disciple who guards the mountain. Leader Yin can indeed be called a hero of the previous generation. Now I can¡¯t wait to see him.¡± Yin Susu was very happy when she heard Hong Tianxiao praise her father. She couldn't help but smile playfully and said: "That's natural. My father was once the leader of the four great guardian kings of Mingjiao. Among the Mingjiao, his martial arts is only inferior to Master Yang. Looking at the entire Mingjiao, In Jianghu, there are only a handful of people with martial arts abilities." Yin Susu's words are quite right. Except for Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect and the three old monks of the Shaolin Temple, Du E, Du Jie and Du Nan, the only ones who have learned the Great Shift of the Universe Yang Xiao is the master of the mind, and of course, there is also a woman in yellow from the Ancient Tomb Sect. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Among these few masters, is there me, Hong Tianxiao?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he heard an old voice coming from far away: "Hahahaha, I heard that my Wuji grandson worshiped a young man as his master. I originally thought that Zhang Zhenzhen entrusted him to an unworthy person, but today I can hear him Such lofty words prove that Wuji¡¯s child will meet a famous teacher.¡± After the words were spoken, a gray figure quickly flew out from the mountain gate and landed in front of the three of them in the blink of an eye. "Dad." Just when Yin Susu shouted excitedly, she saw two more figures rushing out from the mountain gate. They came to both sides of Yin Tianzheng almost in no particular order. One was a thin old man in his fifties, and the other was A middle-aged man in his early thirties, dressed in white, waving a folding fan in his hand. Needless to say, these two people must be Li Tianyuan and King Yin Ye. "My dear daughter, I miss you so much. Come here and let me take a good look at you." Although he had known about his daughter's return to the Central Plains for a long time, Ren Yintian was still in tears when they met this time. Zongheng stretched out his hands towards Yin Susu, and walked towards Yin Susu slowly and slowly. "Dad" Yin Susu had already burst into tears and flew towards Yin Tianzheng while crying. Hong Tianxiao turned to look at Zhang Wuji and saw that although his eyes were full of tears, he was gritting his teeth and trying hard not to let the tears flow down. However, even a hard-hearted person would not be able to help but have a sore nose in such an occasion, let alone Zhang Wuji. He was also one of the parties involved. The more he endured it, the more tears flowed down his face. The father and daughter held their heads and cried bitterly, seemingly endlessly. Li Tianyuan on the side saw Yin Tianzheng and his daughter losing their composure together in front of the mountain gate. He hurriedly stepped forward and persuaded: "Brother, Su Su's return is a happy event. We should be happy, not to mention that Young Master Hong is still here." As soon as these words came out, Yin Tianzheng and Yin Susu felt that they had lost their composure. They hurriedly stopped crying, stood up each other, and wiped away their tears. Yin Susu met with Li Tianyuan and King Yin Ye, while Yin Tianzheng strode towards Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Wuji, his eyes darting back and forth on their faces before finally stopping. "Junior Hong Tianxiao has met senior Yin." Under Yin Tianzheng's sharp gaze, Hong Tianxiao always had a smile on his face and met Yin Tianzheng's gaze without fear. "Hahahaha." The two of them stared at each other for a while, and Yin Tianzheng suddenly burst into laughter. He stepped forward and patted Hong Tianxiao on the shoulder and said, "A hero comes from a young age. The ancients don't bully me. Brother Hong's internal strength is profound. I'm afraid it won't be with Yin." At some point, Wuji will worship you as his teacher, and I will feel relieved." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Senior is too modest. How can this junior's skills be compared with those of our seniors? Wuji, please pay homage to your grandpa quickly." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 Yin Susu left the table shyly You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a stick of incense, Hong Tianxiao and the others arrived at the Juyi Hall, the main altar of the Sky Eagle Sect. This is the place where the Sky Eagle Sect welcomes heroes from all over the world. Of course, not everyone is qualified to come here, only those who are attracted by Yin Tianzheng. Hong Tianxiao is fortunate to be one of them. He is also the third martial arts master to come here since the founding of the Tianying Sect. The first one is the Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao. When the Ming Sect was torn apart, Yin Tianzheng led his men to Qingyu Mountain in Fujian Province in anger and founded the Sky Eagle Sect. A year later, Wei Yixiao, the Green-winged Bat King, was repeatedly at a disadvantage in his fights with Yang Xiao, so he came to the Sky Eagle Sect and asked Yin Tianzheng for help. However, Yin Tianzheng left the Ming Cult because he did not want to see the Ming Cult disciples killing each other. How could he help Wei Yixiao against Yang Xiao again, so he rejected Wei Yixiao's invitation. The second master of martial arts who visited Juyi Hall was Xie Xun, the Golden Retriever Lion King. Back then, his family was undergoing great changes and he searched everywhere for Cheng Kun's whereabouts, but found no whereabouts. Later, Xie Xun thought of using the eyes and ears of the Sky Eagle Sect to search for Cheng Kun's whereabouts, so he went to the Sky Eagle Sect to ask Yin Tianzheng for help, but he did not tell the reason. Yin Tianzheng thought that Xie Xun missed his master, so he nodded in agreement and asked the disciples in the sect to explore Cheng Kun's whereabouts. However, he would know that Cheng Kun not only worshiped Master Kongwen, but also devoted himself to the Ruyang Prince's Mansion. How could the Eagle Sect's power be found in Jiangnan? "I have lived in the Tianying Sect for a long time, and I didn't even know that there was a young master like Brother Hong in the world. If Brother Hong hadn't saved Wuji's child and Su Su this time, I would have missed Brother Hong. Brother Hong is Su Su and Brother Hong. Wuji's savior is naturally also the benefactor of my Tianying Cult. If Brother Hong needs my help for anything in the future, everyone in the Tianying Cult will do their best." After entering the mountain, Yin Tianzheng ordered people to boil hot water and let the three They took a hot bath, and then held a feast in Juyi Hall to entertain Hong Tianxiao. Except for Hong Tianxiao and the other three, the only people in the Tianying Sect who are qualified to accompany him are naturally Yin Tianzheng, Yin Ye Wang and his son, Li Tianyuan, as well as Chang Jinpeng, the master of the Suzaku Altar, and Cheng Zhongyi, the master of the Qinglong Altar, who are currently in the main altar. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Senior Yin is very grateful, but this junior just happened to meet him at the right time. The Nine Yang Divine Art he practiced happened to be the nemesis of the Xuanming Divine Palm. As for Sister Su Su, although junior Yin's enlightenment is one aspect, it is mainly Su Su. Sister Su can think openly, otherwise, no one can save her." Yin Tianzheng nodded and said: "Brother Hong is too humble. Although I rarely set foot in the Central Plains, I also know that the Nine Yang Divine Art and the Nine Yin Manual are the two most peerless magical arts in the Central Plains. Knowing that they can almost dominate the world, Brother Hong can Using the Nine-Yang Divine Art to live up to Wuji's destiny shows how great his kindness is." Yin Susu smiled and said, "Dad, Tian Xiao and my daughter are god-brothers, but you talk about Brother Hong. It seems a little inappropriate." "Oh, hahahaha, that's true." Yin Tianzheng was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly and said, "What Su Su said makes sense, what he says makes sense." Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. He seemed to understand the meaning of Yin Susu's words and said with a smile: "Since Susu is the younger generation's god-sister, it stands to reason that the younger generation should call the older generation "adopted father", but I don't know if the younger generation does this. It¡¯s an honor, or maybe it¡¯s too presumptuous.¡± Yin Tianzheng was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "If Yin has Tian Xiao as his adopted son, he will have no regrets in this life." Yin Tianzheng had just been told by Yin Susu that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts and character were both excellent, even Wudang Zhang Sanfeng He had been an acquaintance for many years, so he would not hesitate to bring up this matter. Otherwise, with Yin Tianzheng's vision, how could he accept his adopted son casually. Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao stood up quickly, took a step to the right, knelt down on one knee, and saluted Yin Tianzheng: "Tian Xiao pays homage to your adoptive father." Yin Tianzheng also stood up in a hurry, helped Hong Tianxiao up, and said with a smile: "Okay, we will be a family from now on." Zhang Wuji stood up and said, "Grandpa, Wuji's adoptive father has become your adopted son. Do you think I should call you grandpa or godfather?" Yin Tianzheng laughed loudly and said: "Silly boy, of course he is grandpa. If you just call me grandpa, where will you put your mother? Unlessunlesswell, the age is a little inappropriate." Yin Tianzheng said nothing, but except for Zhang Wuji, the few people present were all old Jianghu, and of course they all understood what Yin Tianzheng meant. Yin Susu blushed with embarrassment, while King Yin Ye rolled his eyes, and Li Tianyuan's face There was a weird smile on his face, and Hong Tianxiao laughed and said, "Tian Xiao feels more at ease when his adoptive father makes the decision." Yin Tianzheng's words were just an introduction, while Hong Tianxiao's words were a promise and a hint. Yin Susu's face turned redder. This sentence can be regarded as deliberately taking advantage of her. With Yin Susu's character, she should definitely throw it out.Even though Hong Tianxiao was kind to her, she couldn't get angry at all. Instead, she felt relieved. Yin Tianzheng¡¯s laughter became even more hearty. It should be noted that although the relationship between father and son is much closer, it is much worse than the relationship between father-in-law and son-in-law. If Hong Tianxiao can really become his son-in-law, Yin Tianzheng will almost no longer have any guard against Hong Tianxiao. "Mom, why is your face red? Are you uncomfortable?" Just when Yin Susu was so shy that she couldn't help herself, Zhang Wuji, who didn't understand, asked something he shouldn't have asked, which made Yin Susu even more unable to sit still. He stood up hurriedly, took Zhang Wuji's hand and said, "Dad, my daughter is a little dizzy and wants to go back and rest for a while." After saying that, without waiting for Yin Tianzheng to say anything, he took Zhang Wuji's hand and left quickly. However, Zhang Wuji was struggling and shouting dissatisfiedly: "Mom, I'm not full yet." Yin Susu not only did not stop, but actually walked faster. As she walked, she said, "Mom will ask the kitchen to prepare some delicious food for you later." After the two left, King Yin Ye smiled and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Tian Xiao is indeed very capable, but you are a very difficult sister to take care of. Most men can't see it at all, but they don't expect Tian Xiao to be more than two people." In just a few months, I have already captured her heart. Seeing that we are about to become godbrothers, you have to change your name to father-in-law." Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "No, no, Sister Su Su is like a human being. I don't dare to be rude at all. However, Tian Xiao really likes Sister Su Su, and I also ask my adoptive father and eldest brother to be witnesses." Yin Tianzheng nodded and said: "Ever since I heard about Su Su, my father has had a big problem in his heart. She had a very high vision when she was young. It was easy for her to marry a husband and have children, but she didn't want to be a widow again. Since Tian Xiao doesn't mind that Su Su is a widow, so he is naturally very happy to be his father, and he doesn't ask for anything else. He just hopes that you will live happily." Hong Tianxiao said: "Please rest assured, foster father, that Tian Xiao's woman will not be just Sister Su Su, but Tian Xiao swears to God that he will definitely let her live the happiest life in the world and live up to her expectations throughout her life." Yin Tianzheng said: "With Tian Xiao's martial arts and character, there will naturally be many women around him. However, I hope you can handle the relationship between women well and never end up with something like your elder brother. Alas, no. Do you know where A Li is now, alive or dead?" King Yin Ye curled his lips and said, "Dad, today is a happy day for Su Su to come back. Why are you talking about this?" Yin Tianzheng said angrily: "It's all the fault of a bastard like you. Not only did you force Gillian to death, but you also forced Ali to run away from home. You don't know whether he will live or die." Seeing this, Li Tianyuan hurriedly advised: "Senior brother, the disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect have spread all over the world, and they will definitely find the young lady." Yin Tianzheng sighed and said: "Oh, it's difficult. It's been more than a year since Ali left home, and she hasn't been found yet. I'm afraid it's more serious than hope. After all, she's only an eight-year-old child. She's better than Wu." Ji is still a year younger." After Yin Tianzheng sighed, he realized that it was inappropriate to talk about this matter in front of Hong Tianxiao, so he stopped talking, raised his glass and said, "Tian Xiao, my father has lost his temper. Come on, let's drink. Today Tianying teaches Double happiness is coming, and we must not get drunk or return home." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Father, if Tian Xiao is not talented, he can turn double happiness into triple happiness." Yin Tianzheng was stunned for a moment, then he seemed to understand and asked: "Is it possible that Tian Xiao wants to propose to his father and ask him to marry Su Su to you?" When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he didn't find it funny. Although this was his idea, it was not obtained in this way. He wanted to capture Yin Susu's heart first, and then kneel down in front of Yin Tianzheng to propose marriage together, so he shook his head and said : "No, although Tian Xiao wants to propose to his adoptive father, it will not be now, but with Sister Su Su in the future." Yin Tianzheng understood Hong Tianxiao¡¯s thoughts, but he asked curiously: ¡°If it¡¯s not this, then what is it?¡± King Yin Ye was moved in his heart and asked hurriedly: "Does Tian Xiao know the whereabouts of A Li?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Exactly, although Tian Xiao has only been out of the world for a few months, he has a great connection with the Tianying Sect. Not only did he save Sister Su Su and Wuji, but he also inadvertently gained I know the whereabouts of Yin Li." Yin Tianzheng stood up with a bang and said with excitement: "Tian Xiao, sheshewhere is A Li? Is she okay? Why doesn't she come back? Could it be that she can't even trust grandpa?" ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Xie Xun returns to the Central Plains You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "Don't be nervous, adoptive father. A-Li is in good condition now. Tian Xiao has asked a friend to take her back to the Tianying Cult. It is estimated that it won't be long before the adoptive father can reunite with A-Li. It's just that , A-Li was very worried that her elder brother would blame her for that incident, so she didn¡¯t dare to go home these years and wandered around the world alone.¡± Yin Tianzheng breathed a sigh of relief, glared at King Yin Ye fiercely, and cursed: "It's all the stupid things you did, it's just that the two women are dead, but it's your own life that has been harmed." My daughter has a home and dare not return. My father officially warns you that if you dare to mention this matter after A Li returns home, my father will sever the father-son relationship with you." How could King Yin Ye dare to say no? He hurriedly bowed and said: "Yes, father, I will never mention this matter again." As soon as this topic came up, the scene became a little awkward. Hong Tianxiao laughed and said: "There is no need to blame the eldest brother for the adoptive father. In fact, A Li's running away is not a good thing for her. At least with her experience in the world during this period, for It was of great help to A-Li¡¯s growth, not to mention that she also had a master as her teacher.¡± Yin Tianzheng asked hurriedly: "Which master?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Grandma Jinhua." Yin Tianzheng nodded and said: "Well, this Granny Jinhua is indeed a master. Among the female masters in the world, I am afraid that only the Miejie Master of the Emei Sect can compare with her. A Li can worship her as a master." Master, it is truly God's destiny." Ren Yintian thought hard and could never guess that this Golden Flower Granny was the purple-robed Dragon King Dai Qisi. The three of them then talked about other things in the world, and then ended the banquet. Yin Tianzheng sent someone to send Hong Tianxiao to the guest room to rest, and sent someone to clean up the room for him. Now that Hong Tianxiao has become Yin Tianzheng's adopted son, no matter whether he lives on Tianying Mountain in the future, he must have a room of his own. So Hong Tianxiao stayed in Tianying Mountain, waiting for the news of Xie Xun's return to the Central Plains. Every day, he taught Zhang Wuji's martial arts while discussing martial arts with Yin Tianzheng and King Yin Ye. At this time, King Yin Ye's martial arts were still No, he was far from Hong Tianxiao. Every time he discussed martial arts, he could hardly get a word in, which made him admire his sworn brother so much that he was determined to practice kung fu hard. For this reason, he would also Except for two or three particularly beautiful ones, all of his concubines were sent out of the mountains, and they were given a sum of money to get married on their own. Ten years later, King Yin Ye finally achieved great success in martial arts and was almost no different from his father. Up and down, this is a topic for later, let¡¯s not mention it for now. In addition to tutoring Zhang Wuji in martial arts and discussing martial arts with Yin Tianzheng and his son, Hong Tianxiao also did not forget to flirt with his god-sister. He knew that it would be difficult to win over Yin Susu in the short term. If he was too hasty, he might be self-defeating. Anyway, With Xie Lingyun waiting by his side, he was not lonely at all. Xie Lingyun's identity is Hong Tianxiao's personal maid, only during the day, and she naturally becomes Hong Tianxiao's concubine at night. Hong Tianxiao is sexually powerful, and Xie Lingyun is in the stage of thirty like a wolf and forty like a tiger, with extremely strong sexual desire. When it is dry firewood, there will be music and singing every night. Because he is Yin Tianzheng's adopted son, Hong Tianxiao's room is not far from the rooms of Yin Tianzheng, Yin Yewang, and Yin Susu. There are only two or three rows apart. Therefore, Xie Lingyun's shouts can be easily heard every night. past. Yin Tianzheng was fine. Since the death of King Yin Ye's mother, he had never married again, and he had never thought about it again. He could be said to have a pure heart and few desires. But King Yin Ye was different. He couldn't sleep, and he was so horny that he could only vent his anger on his three concubines. One or two days would be fine, but King Yin Ye didn't know the Nine Suns Magic Skill. , so naturally I become empty every day. In desperation, King Yin Ye moved to the back mountain a few days later. As a joke he later said: If you can't afford to offend him, I can't afford to hide. Of course, King Yin Ye was not the only one who couldn't sleep, but Yin Susu was also the one who couldn't sleep. After all, she was a woman who came here and knew what was going on. After returning to the Central Plains, Yin Susu never had this matter with Zhang Cuishan again. When they were on Binghuo Island, because the two of them were too deeply poisoned by feudal ethics, and there was Xie Xun beside them who was sometimes sober and confused, Yin Susu and Zhang Cuishan They didn't do many sexual affairs, and the efficiency was not high. Even on the first night, the two of them never saw each other naked. Later, because they were worried about Xie Xun and because there was a child around them, the two of them basically just did it hastily. Zhang Cuishan There was a violent explosion when she came up. After she came out, she wiped herself off and went to sleep. She didn't care whether Yin Susu had climaxed or not, so she had never experienced this kind of thing. Just because she hasn't experienced it doesn't mean she hasn't heard it. When Yin Susu was chatting with A Li's mother before, she also talked about such embarrassing things. She knew that if a woman is very excited, she can't help but scream. But she had been married to Zhang Cuishan for many years, and although they had few sexual intercourses, they lasted more than ten years.I have done this hundreds of times, but I have never felt that I couldn't help but scream. Sometimes, Yin Susu even began to suspect that she was different from other women, because as far as she knew, all the wives and concubines of her brother Yin Ye Wang had screamed like this, although they did not scream so loudly and for as long as Xie Lingyun did. Actually, it¡¯s not that King Yin Ye¡¯s sexual function is any better than Zhang Cuishan¡¯s, it¡¯s just that they are not the same person and have different experiences since childhood. Zhang Cuishan was an upright man from a well-known family. He was an orphan since childhood and was raised by Zhang Sanfeng. There were very few women he could see on Wudang Mountain, only the wives of Song Yuanqiao, Yu Lianzhou, and Zhang Songxi. At that time, the sister-in-law and the brother-in-law were very avoidant. Although the martial arts children were better, it was impossible for the sister-in-law to tell the brother-in-law how to have sex. Therefore, when he and Yin Susu had their bridal chamber on Binghuo Island, Zhang Cuishan was still blank in this aspect. Although Yin Susu is a woman, she has learned more or less about men and women from her sister-in-law. However, a woman is a woman after all. Although she knows a little, she can't let it go when it comes to using it. She just simply acts as a man and woman. The only way to do this is to rush things off. Later, every time they had sex, there was never any warm-up or flirting, so the excitement came much slower. Whenever Yin Susu had just started to feel it, Zhang Cuishan had already finished it, making Yin Susu unable to go up or down. Yin Susu also wanted to teach Zhang Cuishan some more, but every time the words came to her lips, she couldn't say them out. She thought about Zhang Cuishan's pedantry and gave up. However, later Yin Susu also learned to use her fingers, of course carrying Zhang Cuishan and Zhang Wuji on her back, but once she was so focused that she didn't even know that a tiger came in front of her, and she happened to be killed by Xie Xun who was out hunting. Yin Susu was naturally ashamed. Although Xie Xun was blind, he had ears. Yin Susu's scream was not loud, but Xie Xun's skills were profound. How could he not hear it? At first, she was worried that Xie Xun would tell Zhang Cuishan about this. Later, I was relieved to find that Zhang Cuishan seemed to have never known about it, but I never dared to do that kind of thing again, and turned all my experience to teaching my son to practice Kung Fu. "Compared with Zhang Cuishan, King Yin Ye is different. Who is he? The only son of the White-browed Eagle King, the four great guardian kings of Mingjiao, he has been pampered since he was a child. Yin Tianzheng's main education was to let his son practice martial arts hard and teach him how to value loyalty and how to manage a gang. Naturally, he did not interfere much in his private life. Therefore, when King Yin Ye had just had a vague impulse towards sex, he had already started to attack the maids around him. King Yin Ye was young at that time, but those maids were older and had more experience, so they naturally gradually took advantage of Yin Ye. The king brought him up the road. As a result, King Yin Ye, who had tasted the sweetness, naturally enjoyed it and hung out with the maids all day long, gradually neglecting his martial arts. Yin Tianzheng had such a son, so he naturally had high expectations. How could he tolerate his son falling into the gentle land and unable to extricate himself? Even if he beat all the maids to death with one palm, he would not let the maids serve him, and sent a few butler. As a result, King Yin Ye naturally calmed down and started practicing martial arts, but he had already mastered the various tastes and postures of sexual intercourse. When he became an adult, King Yin Ye was able to marry wives and take concubines, and he was naturally at home in this aspect. The technology of sexual intercourse has reached a new level. Seeing Hong Tianxiao doing this every night, sometimes even all night long, while being surprised by Hong Tianxiao's sexual prowess, Yin Tianzheng was even more worried that Hong Tianxiao would be in bad health. However, later Hong Tianxiao told him that after the Nine Suns Divine Art was completed, he would have the power of the golden gun to be invulnerable, which would help improve his skills, so that worry disappeared. Hong Tianxiao came to Tianying Mountain not to have sex for everyone to hear every night, but to make friends with Yin Tianzheng and his son. Not only has this goal been achieved, but he and Yin Tianzheng have become an adopted father and son relationship. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao is not going to stay in Tianying Mountain for a long time. He wants to go down to the mountain for a tour. After all, in the original book, during this period, Zhang Wuji sent Yang Buhui to Kunlun Mountain and practiced Nine Suns in that cave. Magical power. There is one more thing that Hong Tianxiao has never forgotten. It¡¯s time for Zhou Zhiruo to appear. In the original book, Zhang Wuji stayed in Wudang Mountain for a year and practiced Wudang Nine Yang Kung Fu. Not only did the cold poison not subside, but the attack became more severe. Zhang Sanfeng had no choice but to shamelessly go to the Shaolin Temple, but he was humiliated. After going down the mountain, he rescued Zhou Zhiruo and Chang Yuchun in the Han River, then let Chang Yuchun take Zhang Wuji away, and recommended Zhou Zhiruo to the Emei Sect. Now Zhang Wuji has lived in Tianying Mountain for more than half a year, and it has been almost a year since Zhang Cuishan's death. Zhang Wuji's Nine Sun Magic Kung Fu is already quite mature, and all he needs to do is practice it on his own. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao decided to go down the mountain. Coincidentally, at this time, news came that Xie Xun had returned to China. Xie Xun's return to China was naturally the fault of Hong Tianxiao and Yin Susu. However, to Hong Tianxiao and Yin Susu's surprise, Xie Xun's return was very secretive, and no one in the martial arts world knew about it. After Xie Xun came back, he did not show up. He only contacted the Mingjiao General Forum through the Mingjiao's unique contact method. At present, the Mingjiao General Forum is guarded by Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and the Five Elements Flag. After Wei Yixiao got the news, he was surprised and happy. He immediately sent a few experts to quietly take Xie Xun into the Mingjiao General Forum. At the same time, he sent someone to notify Yang Xiaohe. Yin Tianzheng asked them to come back to discuss the plan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)After hearing the news, he was surprised and delighted. He immediately sent a few experts to quietly take Xie Xun to the Mingjiao main altar. At the same time, he sent someone to notify Yang Xiao and Yin Tianzheng, asking them to come back to discuss the big plan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54: Never hurt that little lady You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since Yin Tianzheng led his people to break away from the Ming Cult and established the Tianying Sect, there has been almost no contact with the Ming Cult. Except for Wei Yixiao and Wu San people who occasionally come here as guests, no one from the Ming Cult comes anymore. In fact, the Five Elements Flag Bearer has a good relationship with Yin Tianzheng, but they have the important task of protecting the Mingjiao General Altar and cannot easily leave Guangmingding. As for Yang Xiao, since he is not in harmony with Yin Tianzheng, it is naturally impossible for him to come to Tianying Mountain. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to the Mingjiao Guangmingzuo envoy recognizing the legitimacy of the Tianying Sect. If Yang Xiao didn't come to Tianying Mountain, Yin Tianzheng would naturally not go to Guangmingding. However, this time it was different. The inviter was Qingyiwang Wang Wei Yixiao, and the reason was because the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun had returned. Of course, Yin Tianzheng was the one who most wanted to go to Tianying Mountain. What Tianzheng was determined to go to Guangmingding was the dragon-slaying knife. The Dragon-Slaying Sword was snatched from Yu Daiyan by the Sky Eagle Sect at the expense of offending the Wudang Sect, but was snatched away by Xie Xun. Over the years, Yin Tianzheng has been trying to find out the whereabouts of Xie Xun and Yin Susu, but to no avail. Now that Xie Xun returns, he will definitely bring the Dragon-Slaying Sword with him. , how could Yin Tianzheng not be moved? Since he has reported this purpose, Yin Tianzheng naturally wants to bring Hong Tianxiao with him. After all, he knows that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is not inferior to him. However, Hong Tianxiao considered that it would take about a month or two to go to Guangmingding, and the Han River incident might happen during this period. If Zhou Zhiruo died or was ruined by Yuan soldiers, Hong Tianxiao would You will regret it for the rest of your life. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao made an appointment with Yin Tianzheng, and he went to Guangmingding first. After Hong Tianxiao went to Hanshui to do business, he rushed over to meet him. When Hong Tianxiao came down the mountain, Zhang Wuji was naturally reluctant to leave. After Hong Tianxiao's good words, he bid farewell to Hong Tianxiao in tears. It seemed that Yin Tianzheng was jealous for a while. His status as his biological grandfather in Zhang Wuji's heart was not as high as that of Hong Tianxiao, his unrelated adoptive father. However, everyone was kind to Wuji, so Yin Tianzheng just thought about it and let it go. Of course I won't get jealous with Hong Tianxiao over this matter. Moreover, Yin Tianzheng is a mature man, and he can see that Hong Tianxiao is interested in Yin Susu, and Yin Susu, who is proud and arrogant, also admires Hong Tianxiao. Maybe after a while, his adoptive father will become his stepfather. King Yin Ye stayed behind at the Tianying Sect's main altar. Yin Susu could not follow him because he had to take care of Zhang Wuji. Yin Tianzheng only brought his junior brothers Li Tianhuan and four others, Yin Wufu, Yin Wushou and Yin Wulu. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao took Xie Lingyun on the road. After Hong Tianxiao's nourishment for more than half a year, Xie Lingyun was younger than before, and his beauty was also improved by three points. Because of the Little Wuxiang Magic, his temperament also changed a lot, and his figure was plump. Every gesture exudes infinite temptation. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun were in love with their concubines while driving. During the day, they were a talented man and a beautiful woman, and at night, they were a wolf and a leopard. Every time they went to an inn, the guests and waiters there would suffer, leaving behind a series of disturbing stories. Surprising story. From time to time, I encountered Yuan soldiers on the road. The large groups were usually carrying out military orders, while the small groups were stragglers. Most of them would come forward to tease Xie Lingyun. Naturally, there could only be one outcome. On the road, there are many crazy bees and butterflies who want to take advantage of Xie Lingyun, but with Hong Tianxiao, a peerless master who is invulnerable to all poisons, who can succeed. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao himself did not take action, and asked Xie Lingyun to teach those crazy bees and butterflies a lesson, which could be regarded as giving her some opportunities for actual combat. Unexpectedly, Xie Lingyun was very angry with this kind of wild bees and butterflies, and he acted viciously. Although it would not hurt their lives, it would destroy their descendants and prevent them from harming other women. Hong Tianxiao also disliked lewd thieves. If he had the ability, he would pick up girls by himself. Force was not his ability, so he didn't care and let Xie Lingyun deal with them as he pleased. The scenery along the way passed like this. When they arrived at Hanshui, Xie Lingyun actually got the nickname "Poison-hand Rakshasa". Xie Lingyun didn't take it seriously. Rakshasa is Rakshasa, as long as he is not Rakshasa in front of his man. . On this day, the two arrived in Guanghua County. From here, they could cross the Han River to Laohekou, which was only one day's journey from Wudang Mountain, and only half a day's journey by horseback. Therefore, this is the closest route to Wudang Mountain from north to south. In the original book, Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Wuji met Yuan soldiers chasing Chang Yuchun here while taking a boat. But of course Hong Tianxiao was not as lucky as Zhang Sanfeng. On the day he came to Hanshui, he did not find any Yuan soldiers chasing Chang Yuchun. The two stayed here all night, but because the battle last night took so long, the two didn't get up together affectionately until three o'clock in the morning. If they hadn't been looking for Zhou Zhiruo, Hong Tianxiao would definitely have another battle with Xie Lingyun. The next day, they started to look for boat owners in Guanghua County. After all, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun couldn't wait here for a long time. Since Zhou Zhiruo's father was a boat owner, they would definitely find them if they followed them. There are not many boat owners named Zhou, and even fewer have a beautiful eight-year-old daughter. There is only one person, and that is Zhou Houfu. After asking Zhou HoufuAfter the Fu family was located, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun rushed over directly. Xie Lingyun didn't know what Hong Tianxiao wanted to do with the Zhou family, but she was also very obedient and wouldn't ask if she didn't know. She would follow whatever Hong Tianxiao wanted to do. Although boat owners make a living by boat, their accommodation is not in the boat, but usually in a village near the river. The village where Zhou Zhiruo's family is located is called Zhoujiazhuang. Although it is Zhoujiazhuang, the families with the surname Zhou only account for one-third, while the other family with the surname Liu accounts for nearly two-thirds. When they arrived at the door of Zhou Zhiruo's house, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun heard a quarrel coming from the yard. They hurriedly pushed the door open and found many people standing in the yard. A middle-aged couple in their thirties and a little girl of seven or eight years old first caught Hong Tianxiao's eyes. Especially this little girl, who was dressed in coarse linen clothes, which did not affect her natural beauty. She had a tall nose and a mouth like a cherry. Bright eyes and white teeth, delicate and refined, and compelling aura, who else could it be if she wasn't Zhou Zhiruo. In addition to Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s family of three, there were five other people in the yard. One of them was a young man with oily hair and noodles, dressed in brocade clothes, holding a folding fan in his hand. It's April now, and although the weather is getting warmer, it's not yet the time to use a fan. It's obvious that this rich young man is using it to show off and show off. Behind this young man were four big men with fierce looks. One of them was holding Zhou Zhiruo's father's wrist with his right hand, not sure if he was pulling him or preparing to hit him. Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun walked in. Everyone saw it, especially the rich young man. Seeing Xie Lingyun's charming and handsome appearance, his mouth almost watered. Although Zhou Zhiruo is a beauty, she is only eight years old after all. She is too young and thin. Compared with the mature and plump Xie Lingyun, she is naturally far behind. At least Xie Lingyun can get into bed with her, but Zhou Zhiruo has Give it a few years first. Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s family of three were also surprised. After all, they didn¡¯t know the person coming, and Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun were dressed in gorgeous clothes. They should not be associated with poor people like them. Zhou Zhiruo's father asked: "Who are the young master and his wife looking for?" A couple, unexpectedly bumping into each other, guessed that although they were not wives, they were concubines. Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "My dear, Hong Tianxiao, a senior monk in Demeng recently told me that your wife and I are destined to be together. Therefore, I am here to invite Brother Zhou and his family of three to Qingcheng Mountain to receive blessings." When Zhou Zhiruo's father heard this, he immediately felt dizzy and thought to himself, "I didn't expect that these two people came here for their daughter. It seems that they can't end well today. However, although Mr. Hong and Mr. Liu came for their daughter, they watched." His appearance is not evil, and he already has such a beautiful wife by his side. It is probably not because he is coveting his daughter's beauty, but perhaps because he wants her to be his wife's maid. Thinking of this, Zhou Zhiruo's father had a plan in mind and hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, let's go with Mr. Hong." Zhou Zhiruo and her mother coincidentally had the same idea as their father. They knew that if they didn't leave Zhou Zhiruo, In Jia Cun, I am afraid that they have long been unable to escape Mr. Liu¡¯s entanglement. Zhou Zhiruo's family agreed, but Mr. Liu was unwilling. Taking advantage of the large number of people on his side, he angrily said: "Who are you? You are here to steal people from me. Believe it or not, I have people interrupt me." Your dog legs.¡± Hong Tianxiao ignored Mr. Liu at all, and still smiled and said to Zhou Zhiruo's father: "Brother Zhou, please tidy up so that we can get on the road. Otherwise, it will be a bit unpleasant to hear the dog barking." That Young Master Liu was not a fool. Naturally, he heard that Long Fei was scolding him. He couldn't help but became extremely angry. He waved his hands to the four people behind him and said, "Young men, hit me, hit me hard, I will save your life." .¡± "Yes." These four evil slaves are not good people. They are used to being arrogant and domineering based on their master's strength. At this moment, after listening to the master's order, they naturally rushed forward without hesitation. After all, they are responsible for killing people. The master is carrying it. Hong Tianxiao was furious when he saw that a small and powerful landowner dared to take human life so lightly. He turned to Xie Lingyun and said, "Go ahead and teach them a lesson, especially Mr. Liu, who is nothing but a wild bee and a butterfly." How could Xie Lingyun not understand what Hong Tianxiao meant? When he stepped forward and stood in front of Hong Tianxiao, he faced the four menacing evil slaves with a smile. Mr. Liu didn't hear what Hong Tianxiao said to Xie Lingyun just now, but when he saw Xie Lingyun standing in front of Hong Tianxiao, he was frightened and hurriedly shouted: "Don't hurt that little lady." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 55: Meeting Chang Yuchun by chance You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Xie Lingyun looked at the young master with a smile and said: "Thank you very much, young master. This time I came here with the young master for the sake of the three members of the Zhou family. I also asked the young master to make it convenient for me and the young master to take the three members of the Zhou family away. I I and you will be grateful." The young master looked at Xie Lingyun lustfully and said with a smile: "Since it is a girl who is asking for it, Xiaosheng will not refuse. However, Xiaosheng wants to invite the girl to stay in Xiaosheng's house for a few days, so please don't refuse." Originally, the three members of the Zhou family thought that Xie Lingyun would not agree. Unexpectedly, Xie Lingyun actually said with a smile: "Okay." After saying that, Xie Lingyun turned to Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile: "Master, I want to be a guest at this master's house. Please invite the master." Take away the three members of the Zhou family first." Hong Tianxiao understood that Xie Lingyun had murderous intentions and did not want to stop her. After all, Mr. Liu was also the person who deserved to be killed, so he nodded and said: "Okay, they and I will wait for you in the small town ahead." Mr. Liu was overjoyed and hurriedly came to Xie Lingyun, made a gesture of invitation, and said with a smile: "Girl, please." "Master, please." Xie Lingyun was still smiling, as if he had no idea that Master Liu had ulterior motives. After Xie Lingyun followed Mr. Liu and the others, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said to Zhou Zhiruo's father: "Brother Zhou, Sister-in-law Zhou, Miss Zhou, please pack up quickly and leave here. Otherwise, Mr. Liu will definitely I won¡¯t let Miss Zhou go.¡± Zhou Zhiruo's mother saw Xie Lingyun following Mr. Liu, but Hong Tianxiao didn't even look at him. She thought that Hong Tianxiao didn't know who Mr. Liu was, so she hurriedly said: "Mr. Hong, that Mr. Liu is the biggest bully in Zhoujia Village. He likes women, Mr. Hong should not let that girl go with him." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Sister-in-law Zhou doesn't know something. She has a plan to escape. She just wants to delay Young Master Liu so that Brother Zhou and his family have enough time to deal with it." Sister-in-law Zhou suddenly realized what she was doing and hurriedly said to her husband and daughter: "Master, Zhiruo, that girl risked such a risk just now to buy us time. Let's pack up quickly and follow Mr. Hong." After cleaning up, Hong Tianxiao spent money to buy a carriage from Zhoujia Village and let Zhou Danfu (who learned the name of Zhou Zhiruo's father through chatting) drive the carriage. Zhou and Zhou Zhiruo sat in the carriage and hurriedly left Zhoujia Village. , and headed towards the immortal in front. Xianrendu is the last ferry in Guanghua County. It takes only half an hour to reach Guanghua County by boat from Xianrendu, but it took Hong Tianxiao and four people driving a carriage one and a half hours. As soon as they arrived at Xianrendu, they heard the sound of horse hoofbeats from behind. Hong Tianxiao knew that it must be Xie Lingyun who was chasing him. However, the three members of Zhou Danfu's family thought it was Mr. Liu who sent people to chase them. They all turned pale with fear, and Zhou Danfu even more instinctively With a stroke of the horse whip, the carriage galloped quickly. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "Brother Zhou, don't worry, it's not Young Master Liu who is chasing you, but your maidservant here." Hearing this, Zhou Danfu hurriedly stopped the carriage, turned around and saw that it was Xie Lingyun chasing after him, and then he felt relieved. Xie Lingyun came closer and said to Hong Tianxiao with a smile: "Master, I have already taken care of Mr. Liu." Hong Tianxiao nodded, without any expression, and just said lightly: "It's getting late, let's stay here for one night, and wait until tomorrow before setting off on our journey." Along the way, many bees and butterflies were killed by Xie Lingyun. Xie Lingyun is almost addicted. Whenever he encounters him, he will definitely take his life. This is why Hong Tianxiao didn't stop him just now. Xie Lingyun nodded and said: "Okay, sir, I'll go ahead and find a larger inn first." After that, he rode his horse and entered the town first. Hong Tianxiao looked at Xie Lingyun's back and shook his head gently. Since Xie Lingyun followed Hong Tianxiao, he has often been nourished and his personality has become much more lively. He does not look like a mother with a sixteen-year-old daughter at all, but more like a young and energetic person. girl. Soon after Hong Tianxiao and the others entered the town, they saw Xie Lingyun standing at the door of an immortal inn waving to them, and they rushed over. The five people had just entered the inn, and before they could go upstairs, they saw two more people coming in at the door. One was a tall man with a beard who was more than eight feet tall, with piercing eyes, a majestic face, and a righteous face. The 6-year-old boy has a handsome appearance, but a haggard look on his face. It seems that he has traveled a long way to get here. Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart and thought to himself that it seemed that these two people were the sons of Chang Yuchun and Zhou Ziwang, so he stopped and let Xie Lingyun take Zhou Danfu and his family upstairs first, while he listened carefully to what Chang Yuchun and the shopkeeper were talking about. . "Room No. 5, Tianzi, I will ask the waiter to lead the two guests up.""When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he thought to himself, the rooms in Lingyunding are Tianzi Rooms 3 and 4. Isn't it just adjacent to Room 5? But why didn't Yuan Bing catch up? It means Chang Yuchun will cross the river tomorrow. At that time, he should be chased by Yuan soldiers. Seeing Chang Yuchun and his two men coming towards the stairs led by the waiter, Hong Tianxiao was worried about being misunderstood and hurriedly went upstairs. After simply washing their faces, Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun called the three members of the Zhou family out for dinner. The five of them asked for a round table downstairs and ordered a few dishes. Hong Tianxiao also ordered a small jar of sweet-scented osmanthus wine, and then went with Zhou Danfu While chatting and drinking, Xie Lingyun accompanied Zhou and talked about women. Not long after, the sound of horse hooves came from outside the door, from far to near, and finally stopped at the door of the inn. Hong Tianxiao looked up and saw two Mongolian soldiers walking in from outside, swaggering to the counter, lightly knocking on the counter, and asked in a low voice: "Shopkeeper, have you ever seen a tall man with a curly beard who is eight feet tall?" Staying here with a seven or eight-year-old boy? They are invaders from the imperial court and rebels from Yuanzhou. If you dare to lie, it is tantamount to shielding them and you will be guilty of the same crime as them." The shopkeeper¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Yes, yes, they live in Room No. 5, Tianzi, on the second floor.¡± The two Mongolian soldiers were overjoyed. The man just now hurriedly threatened the shopkeeper again: "Shopkeeper, please pay close attention to these two people. If they are not here tomorrow morning, not only will your inn not be able to work, but you will also be unable to do it." The head on my neck will not be saved, do you hear me?" The shopkeeper dared not say a word and nodded hurriedly. The two Mongolian soldiers left with satisfaction. Before leaving, they glanced inside and their eyes lit up. They happened to see Xie Lingyun and Xie Lingyun facing the door. The second daughter of the Zhou family, although the Zhou family is not a beautiful woman, but she can give birth to a daughter as beautiful as Zhou Zhiruo, her appearance will naturally be good, and she is almost the same as Xie Lingyun, but with a slight change. However, these two Mongolian soldiers were obviously in a hurry to bring in reinforcements. They only glanced at Xie Lingyun and Zhou for a few more times before leaving in a hurry. After the two Mongolian soldiers left, the shopkeeper hurriedly came to Hong Tianxiao and the other five, and said anxiously to Hong Tianxiao and Zhou Danfu: "Two guests, I advise you to leave here quickly. Those two Tatar soldiers just now I have already fallen in love with the two ladies, and once they bring in reinforcements, the two ladies will suffer." The shopkeeper is actually not a bad person. He had no choice but to betray Chang Yuchun and the two just now. After all, he is just the owner of a local inn. How can he compete with the vicious Tatar soldiers. However, the fact that he was able to persuade Hong Tianxiao and the two of them in this way shows that he has a kind heart. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "We appreciate the shopkeeper's kindness. They are just a few small Mongolian Tatars, and they are not in our eyes. Just rest assured, shopkeeper." The shopkeeper has been in the inn for many years and has seen the world. He was too impatient just now and did not look at the clothes of Hong Tianxiao and others. Now when he looked at it, he realized that they were from the martial arts world, and he felt relieved. Through the conversation just now, the Zhou Danfu family also understood that Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun were from the martial arts world, so they were no longer afraid. After eating, Xie Lingyun taught Zhou and Zhou Zhiruo's mother and daughter the mental formula of the Little Wuxiang Magic Kung Fu, and explained to them the various acupuncture points all over the body for an hour. Zhou Zhiruo learned very quickly, in just over an hour, After writing down all the mental techniques and acupuncture points, Xie Lingyun was surprised and said goodbye, leaving Zhou Zhiruo to slowly teach her mother. Because Zhou Danfu was drunk, Hong Tianxiao did not let him learn from him. It would not be too late to teach him when he had the opportunity in the future. Besides, Zhou Zhiruo had already learned it and could teach him slowly. Returning to room No. 4 in Tianzi, Hong Tianxiao had already taken a shower and was lying on the bed. Xie Lingyun hurriedly locked the door, took off his clothes and got into bed. Naturally, the two of them had another fierce battle until late at night. Finish. Room No. 4 in Tianzi is located between Room 3 and Room 5 in Tianzi. Zhou Danfu and his wife were aroused by hearing this, but their daughter Zhiruo was in the room. They could not do anything serious and could only suffer. Endure it. Chang Yuchun was also kept awake by Xie Lingyun's screams. He kept going over and over again, but he was worried about waking up the little lord, so he had to endure it. While marveling at Hong Tianxiao's bravery and endurance, he scolded him. Everything turned upside down. Because they slept late in the second half of the night, no one in the three rooms got up early. The first ones to get up were naturally Hong Tianxiao and Xie Lingyun, followed by the Zhou couple, and finally Chang Yuchun. Zhou Zhiruo and Zhou Ziwang's sons are both children under ten years old. Although they heard the scream last night, they didn't know what it was about. In addition, they were tired after a long day of traveling, but they slept peacefully. After having a hasty breakfast, Chang Yuchun wanted to take the child away, but the shopkeeper was so frightened that he couldn't stop him or not. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Hong Tianxiao saw this and felt funny in his heart, so he shouted loudly: "Chang Yuchun, do you dare to kill a group of Mongolian Tatar soldiers before going on the road?" Chang Yuchun was shocked when he heard this. Ever since Zhou Ziwang's uprising failed in Yuanzhou, Chang Yuchun had protected Zhou Ziwang's only son Zhou Tianlin from Yuanzhou, but he had been chased by Yuan soldiers, so Chang Yuchun took Zhou Tianlin into hiding. for half a year. However, after hiding for half a year, Chang Yuchun and Zhou Tianlin were immediately targeted by Yuan soldiers as soon as they showed up. They fled all the way here, hoping to cross the Han River and go west to Guangmingding in Kunlun Mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp;Hong Tianxiao saw this and felt funny in his heart, so he shouted loudly: "Chang Yuchun, do you dare to kill a group of Mongolian Tatar soldiers before going on the road?" Chang Yuchun was shocked when he heard this. Ever since Zhou Ziwang's uprising failed in Yuanzhou, Chang Yuchun had protected Zhou Ziwang's only son Zhou Tianlin from Yuanzhou, but he had been chased by Yuan soldiers, so Chang Yuchun took Zhou Tianlin into hiding. for half a year. However, after hiding for half a year, Chang Yuchun and Zhou Tianlin were immediately targeted by Yuan soldiers as soon as they showed up. They fled all the way here, hoping to cross the Han River and go west to Guangmingding in Kunlun Mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56 Killing Tatars and befriending Chang Yuchun You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Chang Yuchun turned around hastily, his round eyes widened angrily, his feet in a figure-eight stance, his fists clenched in front of his chest, in a defensive posture. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "Brother Chang, don't worry, I don't have any ill intentions." Chang Yuchun took a closer look and found that there were five people on the other side, three of them were women, and the other man also looked honest and courteous. Only the one in front of him was handsome and extraordinary. Chang Yuchun was also considered to know people well. Although he did not dare to say 100%, he was sure that Hong Tianxiao was indeed not a bad person and had no ill intentions. Then he relaxed a little, lowered his stance, held his fists in his hands and said, "This brother, May I ask for any advice?" Although he was sure that Hong Tianxiao was not a bad person, he still felt defensive in his heart. After all, Hong Tianxiao actually revealed the origins of their master and servant. Hong Tianxiao certainly understood the reason why Chang Yuchun was still hostile. He smiled slightly and said, "Brother Chang, please don't misunderstand me. I also guessed Brother Chang's identity after reading the wanted list along the way." Chang Yuchun finally felt relieved, nodded and said, "Chang is so rude, dare I ask this brother's name?" Hong Tianxiao said: "I am Hong Tianxiao, now I am the leader of Shenlong Sect." "Shenlong Cult?" Chang Yuchun is a disciple of the Ming Cult. Although his martial arts is not high, he knows a little about various sects in the world, but he has never heard of the Divine Dragon Cult. He couldn't help but touch the back of his head, feeling a little embarrassed. He said: "I have never heard of it, but I don't know if it is Master Hong who is here, but I am still being rude." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that it seemed that Chang Yuchun was indeed not a fake person. He did not say words such as "I have admired you for a long time" or "like thunder", so he smiled slightly and said: "The Shenlong Sect has only been established for a month. Brother Chang naturally has no I¡¯ve heard of it, what¡¯s so rude about it.¡± At this moment, I suddenly heard the hurried sound of horse hooves coming from outside, from far to near, and soon I heard the neighing of horses and noisy voices coming from outside the door: "You guys block the back door. The six of you are stuck here, and the rest of you will go in with me to arrest people." Chang Yuchun's expression changed, and he said angrily to Hong Tianxiao: "So you are actually a minion of the Mongolian Tatars? Young Master, let's leave quickly." Along the way, Chang Yuchun encountered many situations where he was besieged by small groups of Mongolian soldiers. , so there was no fear at all on his face, only anger. Hong Tianxiao glanced at the shopkeeper who looked guilty. He was not angry or quibbling. He just winked at Xie Lingyun and asked her to go to the back door and kill the Mongolian soldiers. Then he gestured to Zhou Danfu to let them The family of three stayed here, and then slowly followed Chang Yuchun. At this time, a Mongolian officer rushed in with five Mongolian soldiers. When he saw Chang Yuchun, he shouted: "Chang Yuchun, where are you going to escape this time?" Chang Yuchun didn't take these Mongolian soldiers seriously at all, and laughed loudly: "You guys want to capture Chang, you are really wishful thinking." The Mongolian officer laughed "hehe" and said: "Chang Yuchun, we know that you can do some kung fu and have killed many of our brothers along the way, but this time, you will never escape unlessunless you can kill Zhou Ziwang." Throw it away, son, so that instead of embarrassing you, we will give you a generous payment." Chang Yuchun's face changed. This Mongolian officer hit his weak spot. He was not afraid of these Mongolian soldiers, but once a fight broke out, he might not be able to predict the little lord. For more than half a year, Chang Yuchun has been protecting Zhou Ziwang's son for Tuogu's promise. He is loyal and courageous. If he abandons his little lord, he might as well kill him. At this time, Hong Tianxiao suddenly said: "Brother Chang, why don't you leave the child to us for the time being." Before Chang Yuchun could speak, the Mongolian officer glared and shouted angrily: "Who are you? Do you know who they are? Get out of here, or we will kill you as rebels." Chang Yuchun was rough and tumble. From the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and the Mongolian officer, he heard that Hong Tianxiao was not a minion of the Mongols. He knew that he had just misunderstood him, so he nodded and said: "Okay, I'll trouble Hong Jiao Brother Hong." Chang Yuchun was very afraid of the Jianghu Gang, so he didn't dare to call him leader Hong. Zhou Ziwang's son was also well-behaved. He knew that he was a burden to Chang Yuchun, so he said to him, "Uncle Chang, be careful" and hurried to Hong Tianxiao. With no worries anymore, Chang Yuchun couldn't help but feel heroic and laughed loudly: "Which one of you will come up to die first?" The Mongolian officer's face darkened, he looked at Zhou Ziwang's son who had come to Hong Tianxiao's side, and shouted: "Kadi'erde, you guys come in quickly and arrest Zhou Ziwang's son." Then, the Mongolian officer waved his hand back, and was the first to pounce on Chang Yuchun, with a knife in the head.   The six Mongolian soldiers just outside the door rushed in, and suddenly four screams came from the back door, and then there was no more sound. The Mongolian officer's expression changed again. While fighting with Chang Yuchun, he shouted: "Kadi'erde, the other party has strong hands, take down Zhou Ziwang's son quickly." Kadierde also understood that the situation had changed and hurriedly led five other people towards Hong Tianxiao. Zhou Ziwang's son was so frightened that he hurriedly hid behind Hong Tianxiao. Only "bang", "bang" were heard six times in succession, followed by six screams. Zhou Danfu, the three of them, and the boss and waiter hiding behind the counter did not see how Hong Tianxiao took action. The six Mongolian soldiers flew out and fell heavily to the ground, motionless. "Youwho are you?" The Mongolian officer was shocked. He didn't care about fighting with Chang Yuchun, and hurriedly jumped out of the circle. He looked at the corpses of the six Kadierde people with fear on his face. When he spoke again, it was already dead. No more confidence. At this time, Xie Lingyun arrived in a flash, smiled and said to Hong Tianxiao: "Sir, the four Mongolian soldiers behind have been killed by the slaves." Hong Tianxiao nodded and slowly said to the Mongolian officer: "I am Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect." "Hong Tianxiao? Leader of Shenlong Cult?" Regarding these two new terms, the Mongolian officer knew as much as Chang Yuchun, but he also knew that the pair of handsome men and beauties in front of them were not something they could provoke, so he clasped his fists and said: "Since Master Hong is here, I will let them go for the time being. We will see you later." This Mongolian officer is really a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Originally, sixteen of them came to capture Chang Yuchun and the two, but now ten of them were killed, and he was still able to say what he would say later. However, he wanted to leave, but Hong Tianxiao would not let them go. He smiled slightly and said, "Everyone under your command is dead, so what shame do you have to go back?" "You" The Mongolian officer was about to turn around. Hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, he was shocked and angry, and hurriedly said sharply: "Master Hong, don't bully others too much. Even sects such as Shaolin, Wudang, and Emei don't dare to If they go against the imperial court, the Dragon Cult will never be bigger than them." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "It's a pity that the Shenlong Sect is not Shaolin, Wudang, or Emei. The Shenlong Sect has a purpose: to turn around the Mongolian Tatars. Since you have bumped into each other today, I can only reluctantly take your lives. Otherwise, How can I be worthy of the Han people you killed?" The six people looked at each other with fear on their faces. It was obvious that they all saw that Hong Tianxiao was a martial arts master. At this time, the Mongolian officer suddenly shouted: "Brothers, run away." As soon as he finished speaking, the six people turned around and fled towards the door together, as if they had discussed it in advance, their movements were fast and neat. However, just when these six people ran to the door, they suddenly let out six miserable screams, and then they all fell to the ground, motionless. Chang Yuchun was next to Hong Tianxiao. Although he didn't see how he took action, he saw six black things thrown out by him, and there were one sticks stuck in the backs of the heads of the six Mongolian soldiers. Holding the chopsticks, he was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he had met an expert. Hong Tianxiao clapped his hands gently and said with a smile: "Brother Chang is frightened." Chang Yuchun was shocked and woke up. He hurriedly pulled Zhou Ziwang's son's arm, and they all knelt down: "Thank you, Master Hong, for saving your life." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly helped the two of them up and said with a smile: "Killing the Tatars and saving the Han people is what we should do. What can I say thanks to Brother Chang? He has protected the young master for half a year and has unparalleled loyalty. I really admire Hong." Chang Yuchun wanted to kneel down again, but he felt like there was a wall of air in front of him, making it impossible for him to kneel down. He knew that this was internal strength, so he gave up, and his admiration for Hong Tianxiao increased even more. Hong Tianxiao took out a piece of silver from his arms, put it gently on the table, and said to the shopkeeper: "Shopkeeper, please throw the corpses of these Mongolian soldiers into the Han River after dark, so as not to cause trouble to you. Disaster." Then he said to Chang Yuchun: "Brother Chang, I want to go to Guangmingding. I wonder if Brother Chang can come along." "By the way." Chang Yuchun was overjoyed and nodded hurriedly, then asked, "I wonder what Master Hong has going to Guangmingding for?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "I and my adoptive father were invited by Wei Yixiao, the Green Winged Bat King. However, I came to Hanshui to do something first, and then met my adoptive father at Guangmingding." "Ah." Chang Yuchun was a member of the Ming Cult, so of course he knew the names of the four great guardian Dharma kings. How could he not be shocked that Hong Tianxiao was the adopted son of the White-browed Eagle King? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57: Encounter in Prison Town You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, he was surprised. Since they were both members of the Ming Cult, Chang Yuchun naturally became quite affectionate towards Hong Tianxiao, and thought that the Shenlong Cult was also a branch of the Ming Cult. After getting to know each other, everyone naturally went on the road together, but the route they took was not towards Guangmingding, but towards Butterfly Valley in the direction of Nushan. Chang Yuchun couldn't help but be very surprised. When he asked Hong Tianxiao about the matter, Hong Tianxiao naturally had an excuse, saying that he had received a secret report and that someone wanted to harm Bai Guishou, the master of the Xuanwu Altar of the Tianying Sect. Hong Tianxiao is the adopted son of Yin Tianzheng of the Tianying Sect, and Bai Guishou is the leader of the Xuanwu Hall of the Tianying Sect. Hong Tianxiao learned the news and went to the rescue, so naturally there was nothing wrong, and Chang Yuchun did not raise any suspicions. Chang Yuchun hired a river boat and sailed directly to Hankou. After arriving at Hankou, he changed to a Yangtze River boat and headed east along the river. The Yangtze River flows southeast from Hankou to Jiujiang. After reaching Jiujiang, it turns northeast and enters Anhui Province. When we arrived at Guabu, downstream of Jiqing, we encountered a drought in spring. So we hired a cart and headed north. In a few days we arrived at Mingguang, east of Fengyang. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao left a special mark of the Tianying Sect. The Tianying cultists had already arrived to meet with Hong Tianxiao secretly. Hong Tianxiao ordered the followers of the Tianying Sect here to find out the whereabouts of Peng Yingyu and Bai Guishou. After all, Bai Guishou is the altar leader of the Tianying Sect. He left the mark of the Tianying Sect along the way. The disciples of the Tianying Sect will soon be able to figure out the whereabouts of Bai Guishou and Peng Yingyu. The two appeared fifty miles east of Butterfly Valley. Prison town. ?? Qiuzhen is a small town. No one remembers what it was called before. It was changed to Qiuzhen after the Yuan Dynasty was established. Because the rule of the Yuan Dynasty divided people into three classes, the Mongols were the first class, the Semu people were the second class, and the Han people were the third class. Therefore, Han people often committed crimes and were sent to bitter and cold places for labor, and this prison town was It is an important town passing from the southeast to the northwest. Anyone who escorts prisoners will rest here for a night, because it is almost a day's journey to the east, west, south, and north. If you don't rest here, you will go back to the town the same day. There was no place to stay, so over time, the place was renamed Prison Town. After Hong Tianxiao brought everyone there, he received a report from the disciples of the Tianying Sect. Peng Yingyu and Bai Guishou were originally coming here, but for some reason only Peng Yingyu was left. They had just arrived in this town, and Bai Guishou disappeared without a trace. , eight of them also entered the prison town and stayed opposite Peng Yingyu's inn. These eight people were monks and Taoists, some men dressed in layman clothes, and two women. Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that these eight people were from the Shaolin, Kunlun, Emei and Haisha sects, and the two women were Ji Xiaofu and Ding Minjun. In the original book, Peng Yingyu killed a Shaolin monk and severely injured five others, with one against eight. Only Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu were not injured at all. Ding Minjun took the opportunity to interrogate Bai Guishou's whereabouts and stabbed his right eye blind, but Peng Yingyu refused to tell her. Ji Xiaofu couldn't bear it and drew a sword to stop Ding Minjun from continuing to kill Peng Yingyu, but Ding Minjun revealed that she had given birth to a child. , causing the sisters to turn against each other and fight. Ji Xiaofu lost to Ding Minjun. After Ding Minjun defeated Ji Xiaofu, he was about to attack Peng Yingyu, but was attacked by Bai Guishou, who was seriously injured. One of them was killed and the other was injured. Peng Yingyu wanted to kill Ding Minjun but was blocked by Ji Xiaofu. However, because of the arrival of Hong Tianxiao, the fact that Ji Xiaofu gave birth to a daughter out of wedlock was announced to the world in advance, and Zhang Zhenren of the Wudang Sect agreed to break off the engagement. Ji Xiaofu also had no intention of becoming the head of the Emei Sect because of her love for Hong Tianxiao. Therefore, the relationship between Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu is like that of biological sisters, so it is naturally impossible for them to fight each other. Last time, after the blood test at Wudang Mountain, Hong Tianxiao went to Ruyang Prince's Mansion to steal the black jade intermittent ointment and left the girls behind on Wudang Mountain. Master Miejie took this opportunity to exchange martial arts experience with Zhenren Zhang. They stayed there for half a month and benefited a lot. However, Ji Xiaofu suffered a lot. She was embarrassed to see Yin Liting every day without looking up or down. Master Miejie also saw this, so she no longer waited for Hong Tianxiao and took Ding Minjun, Ji Xiaofu and Bei Jinyi back to Mount Emei first. A month ago, the Haisha Sect discovered the traces of Bai Guishou and asked the six sects for help. Two experts from each of the Shaolin, Emei and Kunlun sects helped. After tracking for half a month, Bai Guishou was blocked. After a fierce battle, Haisha sent four of his masters to death before seriously injuring him. Unexpectedly, Peng Yingyu suddenly appeared at the critical moment and rescued Bai Guishou. The eight people chased him all the way. Unexpectedly, when they were about to enter the prison town, Bai Guishou suddenly disappeared and Peng Yingyu was left alone. Hong Tianxiao took everyone to stay in Peng Yingyu's inn. Among the seven, only Chang Yuchun was a disciple of Mingjiao, but because of his status, he did not know Peng Yingyu. Therefore, the appearance of everyone did not attract Peng Yingyu's special attention, not to mention that he was currently His main energy was focused on the masters at the inn opposite. After everyone settled in, Hong Tianxiao knew that Peng Yingyu would sneak away in the middle of the night, but was discovered by eight people who chased her all the way.Naturally, he would not let go of this good show, and he would even save Peng Yingyu and make the Wusan people owe him a big favor, thinking that he would be able to subdue the Wusan people in the future. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao asked Xie Lingyun to stay at the inn and work with Chang Yuchun to protect the Zhou family and the safety of Zhou Ziwang's son Zhou Yude. On the way, because Chang Yuchun's martial arts was not high, Hong Tianxiao passed on the Little Wuxiang Magic Skill to him. And passed on to him the first eight moves of Ruyi Sword Technique. In addition, Hong Tianxiao saw Zhou Yude's excellent qualifications and proposed to accept him as a disciple. Chang Yuchun knew that Hong Tianxiao was an expert, so how could he disagree? The ceremony of apprenticeship was completed on the same day, and Chang Yuchun followed suit. Zhou Yude joined the Shenlong Sect together. At the critical moment, Hong Tianxiao heard the sound of Peng Yingyu's door. He hurriedly sat up, paid attention to Xie Lingyun, who was already asleep, and then went out and followed him. Unexpectedly, the eight people on the opposite side were more alert than Hong Tianxiao. When Hong Tianxiao went out, he had already seen that the eight people were chasing south, so he followed them. To the south of Prison Town is a mountain road, which is extremely rugged and becomes more difficult as you go south. However, these people are all martial arts masters, so the mountain road is nothing to them. The Kunlun Sect and the Emei Sect are famous all over the world for their light kung fu. Therefore, the disciples from these two sects were chasing at the front, followed by the two disciples from the Shaolin Temple, and finally the two incense masters from the Haisha sect. Peng Yingyu seemed to be injured, and her steps were staggering. Although she relied on her deep internal strength, she was still chased by four people from the Kunlun and Emei factions after half an hour. Peng Yingyu had no choice but to turn around and fight, but she didn't expect that the four people from the Kunlun and Emei sects were all extraordinary in martial arts. For a moment, he was unable to win, and the people from the Shaolin sect and the Haisha sect also chased after him. Originally, Peng Yingyu wouldn't be afraid of these eight people because of his martial arts skills, but now that he was injured, he barely used Qinggong for half an hour, and his injuries worsened. As a result, he was evenly matched with the four people from the Kunlun and Emei factions. But after the two Shaolin disciples arrived, the situation suddenly changed. Because the Shaolin sect is all men, all martial arts, although not good at lightness, are famous for their hard skills. The powerful Vajra Palm, Demon Subduing Pestle Technique, Dragon Claw Hand and other martial arts are all the best among hard skills. After the two monks arrived, they naturally attacked fiercely with their Zen staffs. Peng Yingyu was immediately at a disadvantage, and it was barely possible to defeat the six poles with one. After a while, the two disciples of the Haisha Sect also arrived, but they were also self-aware and knew that their martial arts were poor. Not only would they not be able to help, but they might get in the way, and they might even accidentally lose them. Their lives were lost, so they stopped and watched, but they just kept the weapons in their hands. Even so, Peng Yingyu used her bare hands and her palms to fly, forcing the enemy to be unable to get close. Seven people fought for more than fifty rounds, but the disciples of the three sects still could not defeat Peng Yingyu in ten years. Suddenly, one of the two Haisha Sect disciples fighting outside was heard shouting: "Everyone, let's use An Qingzi to greet this devil." After speaking, the six people from the three sects all retreated back, followed by a hissing sound as projectiles and flying knives continued to shoot at the white-robed monk. As a result, Peng Yingyu found it difficult to support her. A long-bearded Taoist holding a sword took the opportunity to shout: "Monk Peng, we don't want your life, why are you so desperate? Hand over Bai Guishou, and everyone will leave with a smile. , isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡± Hong Tianxiao secretly smiled. It seemed that the plan he and Yin Susu had made was going smoothly. Although the Golden Retriever Lion King had returned from overseas, not many people knew about it. Only a few of the Ming Cult, the six sects and other people in the world knew about it. Naturally, no one in the sect knew about it, otherwise, they wouldn't be keeping an eye on Bai Guishou. Originally, Bai Guishou's life and death were not in their plan, but as long as Bai Guishou can survive this period of time, once the news of the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun's return to the Central Plains spreads, Bai Guishou will naturally be helpless. No one cares, even if they pass by the gates of the six sects. Monk Peng laughed loudly and said: "Master Baitan has been seriously injured by you. I, Monk Peng, don't say that I have a close relationship with him. Even if I have nothing to do with him, I can't just ignore him." The long-bearded Taoist said happily. : "Why are you refusing to save him? We are not trying to take his life, we are just asking him about a person." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58: Saving Peng Yingyu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Monk Peng sneered and said: "You want to inquire about Xie Xun's whereabouts? If I, Monk Peng, remember correctly, when Master Zhang was celebrating his 100th birthday, Yin Susu from the Tianying Sect had already told the Shaolin Abbot, why don't you ask the Shaolin Temple Abbot?" A gray-robed monk shouted: "This is an evil plan of the Tianying Sect's demon girl Yin Susu to blame our Shaolin Temple. Who can believe it?" This monk is obviously from the Shaolin sect. At this time, I suddenly heard the Taoist standing in the outer circle shouting: "Everyone, fall down quickly." After hearing this, another person from the Shaolin, Emei, and Kunlun sects immediately fell to the ground, and saw a flash of white light and the sound of five flying knives. Phew, aimed at Peng Yingyu's chest and shot. Originally, Peng Yingyu only had to lower her head and bend down, or fall forward, or else tilt the iron bridge up and let the flying knife pass by her chest, but at this time, four weapons under the ground were raised together, sealing him. How can you dodge in the third lane? Hong Tianxiao was about to come to the rescue when he saw Peng Yingyu suddenly leap high and five flying knives flew past his feet. Although the flying knives were avoided, the Shaolin monk's Zen staff and sword and the long-bearded Taoist's long sword were already aimed at his legs. hit. Peng Yingyu was in mid-air and forced to take a risk. She swung out her left palm and hit a Shaolin monk on the head. Then she hooked back with her right hand and snatched the sword from his hand. She took advantage of the situation and hit it on the Zen staff. With this force, his body flew two feet away. The Shaolin monk was struck by his heavy hand on the Tianling Cap and was killed immediately. The others shouted angrily and chased after him, only to see Peng Yingyu stagger and almost fall down. Seven people surrounded him again. The Shaolin monk who wielded the Zen staff was as powerful as a mad tiger. He smashed the Zen staff straight up and down, and said: "Monk Peng, you killed the poor monk, the poor monk will fight with you." The long-bearded Taoist of the Kunlun Sect shouted: "Master, there is no need to fight with him. Monk Peng's leg has been hit by the hidden weapon of the scorpion tail hook, and he will be poisoned to death in a blink of an eye." The Shaolin monk heard this and paused in his hands. Looking at Peng Yingyu's lower body, I saw that her feet were floating and she was stumbling unsteadily. Peng Yingyu jumped about ten feet, as if she wanted to take advantage of the situation to escape, but as soon as she fell down, she staggered, turned around reluctantly, pointed at everyone, as if she wanted to say something, but failed to say it, so she fell to the ground, as if Has been poisoned to death. Of course Hong Tianxiao knew that Peng Yingyu had faked her death, and secretly laughed in his heart. If Monk Peng became an actor, he would definitely be a first-rate actor. The long-bearded Taoist was very cautious, and said: "Junior Brother Xu, try shooting two flying knives at him." The Taoist who released the flying knives raised his right hand, clapped twice, and a flying knife shot into Peng Yingyu's chest. Right shoulder, one shot into his left leg. Peng Yingyu didn't move and looked dead. The long-bearded Taoist sighed: "It's a pity, it's a pity that Monk Peng is already dead, but I don't know where he hid Bai Guishou?" Hong Tianxiao knew that the next seven people would go up to check. As a result, all five people except Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu were beaten to death by Peng Yingyu. However, now that Hong Tianxiao is here, the plot of Yitian has been changed a lot. Hong Tianxiao cannot guarantee that Peng Yingyu Like the original book, if he beat Ji Xiaofu to death, wouldn't it make Hong Tianxiao hate her for the rest of his life? At that moment, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly sent a message to Ji Xiaofu, telling her and Ding Minjun not to come forward to avoid any accidents. How could Ji Xiaofu not recognize Hong Tianxiao's voice? She was so surprised and happy that she hurriedly stopped, grabbed Ding Minjun's hand, and looked around. Ding Minjun felt strange and asked, "Junior sister Ji, what's wrong?": Ji Xiaofu hurriedly whispered in her ear: "He's here." "He?" Ding Minjun was confused for a moment and blurted out, "Who is he?" After saying that, Ding Minjun saw the shy look on Ji Xiaofu's face and suddenly thought of a person and said in her heart: "How do you know?" But there was a sour feeling, and she didn't know why. Sometimes she would think of that man. Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu suddenly stopped. The long-bearded Taoist also felt strange, but he did not become suspicious, so he and the other four people gathered around to take a look. As soon as she reached Peng Yingyu's side, she saw Peng Yingyu suddenly jump up and strike out with both palms like lightning. Only five rapid "bang bang bang bang bang" sounds were heard, and the five people fell out at the same time. But Peng Yingyu had already stood up, with the flying knives sticking out of his shoulders and legs. It turned out that his legs were poisoned by a hidden poison weapon. Knowing that he could no longer fight, he pretended to be dead and lured the enemy closer, using techniques like thunder and lightning. Continuously fired "Great Wind and Cloud Flying Palm" and printed a palm on each of the five enemies' chests. When Peng Yingyu was lying on the ground, she had been secretly thinking about her luck. The power of these five palms was really sharp and fierce. Although Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu were prepared, they were still startled and ignored the conversation. They hurriedly turned around and saw five people spurting blood from their mouths. Two men from the Haisha Sect were less skilled. Screaming uncontrollably. However, Monk Peng's eagerness for luck was already shaky and he was unsteady. The long-bearded Taoist hurriedly shouted: "You two girls, Ding Ji, stab him with your sword quickly." Among the nine enemies on both sides, a Shaolin monk was dead. Peng Yingyu and five enemies were seriously injured. Only Ji Xiaofu and Ding MinGuilty. " When Hong Tianxiao heard this, his heart moved and he asked, "Does Monk Peng know about this person's bad deeds?" Peng Yingyu nodded and said: "Yes, this person is a disciple of Ban Shuxian, the head of the Kunlun School. His name is Xu Zhongze. His martial arts is not weak, and he is deeply loved by Ban Shuxian. It is also true that this person relies on his The forces of the Kunlun Sect committed almost all kinds of evil, including murder, rape, and robbery. As the saying goes, there is no airtight wall in the world. Xu Zhongze knew that sooner or later, the things he had done would reach the ears of Ban Shuxian and He Taichong, so he took the lead He reported some of his small evil deeds to Ban Shuxian, but kept his big evil deeds secret, so he gained Ban Shuxian's trust." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "In this case, it is not wrong for Hong to kill this person. I don't know if there is any serious evil in the remaining six people. I would like to ask Monk Peng to point it out. Since Hong opened the door today, If you give up on killing, just do it for heaven to the end." "Okay." Monk Peng was overjoyed when he saw Hong Tianxiao's attitude towards him. He nodded hurriedly and said, "In that case, I won't be polite." After Monk Peng finished speaking, he paused and scanned the faces of the six people one by one. There was nothing unusual on the faces of the Shaolin monk, Taoist Changxu, Ding Minjun and Ji Xiaofu, but the faces of the two Haisha sect members But the disciple was different. His eyes were flickering, and it was obvious that there was something wrong in his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59 You are my wife You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Monk Peng pointed at the two disciples of the Haisha Sect and said: "These two people are the two incense masters of the Haisha Sect. Their names are Zhao Yudong and Liang Chenyuan. They kill people, set fires, bully men and women, and do all kinds of evil. The lives of people in their hands are all in their hands." More than twenty articles. Moreover, Yuan Danian, the chief helmsman of the Haisha Sect, has colluded with the Tatar court, but it is a pity that I could not find evidence this time." Yuan Danian is the eldest son of Yuan Guangbo. After Tianying taught him the dragon-slaying sword, he set up a sword-raising ceremony on Wangpanshan Island. Yuan Yuan Guangbo, the chief helmsman of the Haisha Sect, was also invited, but he didn't want to refuse. The situation was disrupted by Xie Xun, and Yuan Guangbo was forced by Xie Xun to eat a large bowl of poisonous salt and died. After Yuan Guangbo's death, Yuan Danian naturally inherited the position of chief helmsman of the Haisha Sect and sent his disciples to search for Xie Xun, but there was no whereabouts. Not long ago, Bai Guishou, who had been dormant for ten years, suddenly appeared in the martial arts world, and was forced by the Shaolin people to reveal the news that Xie Xun was on Binghuo Island. Naturally, the Haisha Sect spent a lot of manpower and material resources to search for him at sea, but to no avail. , as a last resort, the Haisha Sect still targeted Bai Guishou. The hard work paid off. After several months of tracking, Bai Guishou was indeed closely watched by them. Yuandani then sent people to the six major sects for help. As a result, two sects from each of the Kunlun sect, Emei sect and Shaolin sect were sent. Substitute disciple. Among the six sects, these three sects had the deepest enmity with Xie Xun. During the sword-raising competition on Wangpanshan Island, the two masters of the Kunlun sect, Gao Zecheng and Jiang Tao, were both shocked into dementia by Xie Xun's Lion Roar Kung Fu. , these two are the proud disciples carefully trained by He Taichong. Although they may not be as good as Wudang martial arts, they are definitely the best among the younger generations of the six sects. How can He Taichong not be annoyed. The reason for the deep hatred between the Emei sect and Xie Xun has been explained in the previous article, which is that Fang Ping, the lay brother of Miejie Shitai, was killed by Xie Xun. As for the Shaolin Sect, it was naturally because of Yin Susu's plan to blame Jiangdong that many martial arts heroes went to the Shaolin Temple to seek trouble in the past six months and lost several disciples. The Shaolin Temple wanted to find out Xie Xun's whereabouts as soon as possible. Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Peng Yingyu did not stay at Guangmingding. It turned out to be to investigate the collusion between the Haisha Sect and the Mongolian court. In fact, Hong Tianxiao didn't know that because the Five Elements Banner was guarding Guangmingding, Wu Sanren and Qing Yiwei Wang Wei Yixiao rarely stayed at Guangmingding. The few times we have gathered at Guangmingding, the most common ones are the Mid-Autumn Festival and the Spring Festival. This time, Monk Peng was investigating the collusion between Yuandani and the Mongolian court. He had not yet found any clues. Suddenly, he received a message from King Qingyiwa, saying that Xie Xun was back and asked him to return to Guangmingding as soon as possible. Peng Yingyu did not dare to neglect and ignored the investigation of the Haisha Sect. She hurried back, but rescued Bai Guishou on the way. However, she was chased by the four sects. Although Peng Yingyu killed five masters, she was also killed. A disciple of the Shaolin Temple slapped him with the powerful Vajra Palm. Fortunately, the monk was not in a hurry, otherwise, Peng Yingyu would have died. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and moved his fingers like the good fingers of these two Haisha factions. The two of them ignored the injuries on their bodies and hurriedly knelt on the ground and begged Hong Tianxiao for mercy: "Master Hong, have mercy on me. Master Hong, have mercy on me. We don't dare to do it anymore, please." Master Hong showed great mercy and spared our lives." Hong Tianxiao sighed and said, "If I had known this today, why would I have done it in the first place?" Then two streaks of white energy flashed by, two screams sounded, and the two members of the Haisha Sect A good man followed in the footsteps of the Taoist named Xu. With three fingers and three lives, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s stunt completely shocked everyone else, including Peng Yingyu and Bai Guishou who was hiding in the dark. Hong Tianxiao said to the long-bearded Taoist and the monk: "You two are not evil and can be regarded as decent disciples of a well-known sect. Since Hong intervened in today's matter, I am afraid that you will return in vain, so please come back quickly." The long-bearded Taoist and the Shaolin monk knew that they had suffered a big loss today, so they had no choice but to carry the body of their fellow disciple with a dark face and leave. Because they were hit by Peng Yingyu's Flying Palm, they were seriously injured and could not perform Qing Gong. In addition, I had to carry another dead person on my back, so I could only walk slowly back to Prison Town step by step. It was probably almost dawn when I arrived in Prison Town. Peng Yingyu was very strange and looked at Hong Tianxiao in confusion, but she saw Hong Tianxiao waved to Ji Xiaofu, and Ji Xiaofu came to Hong Tianxiao with a blushing face. She was hugged by him and kissed her in front of everyone. one time. Peng Yingyu was also the kind of free and easy-going person, but she couldn't help being surprised. He would never be able to handle such a thing. Hong Tianxiao introduced Peng Yingyu with a smile: "Monk Peng, this is my wife." Just now, Ji Xiaofu was kissed by Hong Tianxiao in public, especially in front of her senior sister Ding Minjun. Ji Xiaofu was so embarrassed that her face was as red as the sunset. She glanced at Ding Minjun secretly and found that there was no displeasure on her face. There were some strange expressions on his face, so he felt relieved. Now that he heard Hong Tianxiao's introduction, his heart felt even sweeter. Peng Yingyu was extremely surprised. Just now Hong Tianxiao introduced himself asYin Tianzheng's adopted son is considered a member of the Ming Cult, while Ji Xiaofu is the proud disciple of the head of the Emei Sect, Miejie Shitai. One is righteous and the other is evil. They are incompatible, but they never expected to be a couple. And looking at Ji Xiaofu's expression, she had a hundred and twenty wishes in her heart. Looking at Ding Minjun's expression, she already knew this. Marriage between the righteous and the evil is not unheard of. Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu are the most typical couple. However, the two were overseas at the time, and whether they would come back was not certain, so the marriage was possible. Moreover, the marriage between the two was The ending was very tragic, as they both committed suicide (no one knows about the fact that Yin Susu survived, except for the eight masters and disciples of Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect and the Tianying Sect). However, she was surprised. Peng Yingyu still did not lose her etiquette. She raised her fist and said, "Peng Yingyu, the Budai monk and one of the five disciples of Mingjiao, has met Mrs. Hong." Ji Xiaofu almost said in an extremely low voice: "I don't dare, Master, there is no need to be polite." After the two greeted each other, Hong Tianxiao asked: "Xiao Fu, since we met here, don't go back to Emei. Come with me to Qingcheng." Ji Xiaofu hadn't seen Hong Tianxiao for half a year. Naturally, Ji Xiaofu missed him desperately and had a hundred wishes in her heart. However, considering Ding Minjun and the need to return to Master Jue, she hesitated and even raised her eyes to look at Ding Minjun. . Ding Minjun grew up with Ji Xiaofu since childhood, so he didn't know her thoughts. He smiled and said: "Junior Sister Ji, since Master has agreed to your marriage to Master Hong, you don't need to go back to Emei anymore. I will speak for you on Master's side. Just one word.¡± "Master Hong?" Peng Yingyu listened for a moment and thought to herself, is Hong Tianxiao the leader of the Tianying Sect? Then what did old man Yin Tianzheng do? Well, yes, maybe Yin Tianzheng made him a deputy because of his strong martial arts skills. Leader, alas, it is such a pity that such a talented person was poached by Yin Tianzheng. But considering that the Sky Eagle Sect is a branch of the Ming Sect after all, and everything they do has the same purpose, Peng Yingyu feels better. Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "This will bring more Senior Sister Ding. On the day of my wedding to Xiaofu, I will definitely invite Senior Sister Ding to the wedding banquet." "Wedding wine?" Ji Xiaofu was stunned when she heard this. She didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to have such an idea. Hong Tianxiao looked at Ji Xiaofu's dazed expression of happiness and laughed: "Xiaofu, you are my wife, not my concubine, nor a maidservant. Naturally, you should marry in a graceful manner. Until this trip to Guangmingding After this is over, I will send a betrothal gift to Emei and marry you in all splendor, and I will let everyone in the world know that Ji Xiaofu is my wife, Hong Tianxiao." Ever since Yang Xiao broke her body, and ever since she gave birth to Ji Junlan, Ji Xiaofu never expected to wear a bright red bridal dress one day. She never thought that after so many years, this wish after the first awakening of her love would still come true. On that day, Ji Xiaofu was so moved that she couldn't help but shed tears. Ding Minjun was also very envious. He was secretly happy that his junior sister had found a good home. He clasped his fists and said, "Master Hong, my junior sister has been taken care of by Master Hong. Please say goodbye." After that, he said to Ji Xiaofu : "Xiaofu, on your wedding day, Junior Sister Bei and I will definitely go to congratulate you. Senior Sister has returned to the mountain, so please take good care of it." "Senior sister." Ji Xiaofu hurriedly broke away from Hong Tianxiao's arms, walked quickly to Ding Minjun, looked at her deeply, not knowing what to say, and tears flowed down again. The two have been sisters since childhood. After this separation, they don¡¯t know when they will see each other again. Even if Ding Minjun will come to attend her wedding, after all, one is in Qingcheng and the other is in Emei. It is impossible for them to see each other every day like before. of. Ding Minjun gently wiped Ji Xiaofu's tears and said with a smile: "My good junior sister, you are so old, but you still cry easily, and you are not afraid of your sweetheart's jokes. Don't worry, Master Hong said that the main altar of Shenlong Sect Right in Qingcheng Mountain, so close to Emei, Junior Sister Bei and I will visit you often." "Really?" Ji Xiaofu suddenly remembered that Qingcheng Mountain and Emei Mountain are both in Sichuan, and they are not far apart. She couldn't help but turned from crying to joy and said, "Okay, senior sister, you must come to see me often, II also I will go back to visit Master and you often." After saying that, Ji Xiaofu turned to look at Hong Tianxiao pitifully, obviously seeking his opinion. Hong Tianxiao also wanted to send other beauties to Emei, so there was no reason not to agree. He hurriedly nodded with a smile, making Ji Xiaofu overjoyed again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60: Follow Peng Yingyu to Mingjiao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After seeing off Ding Minjun, Hong Tianxiao suddenly shouted to the right: "Master Baitan, the powerful enemy has retreated, you can come out." Peng Yingyu was thinking about why Yin Tianzheng's adopted son was the leader of the Shenlong Sect, who was unknown in the world. She was shocked when she heard this. She didn't expect Bai Guishou to be hiding in the dark. He was so ignorant that he couldn't help turning his head to look at Hong Tianxiao. Looking around, he saw someone jumping from the other side after Hong Tianxiao's shout. Who else could it be if it wasn't Bai Guishou. "Bai Guishou thanks Hong Daxia for saving his life." After Bai Guishou came out, he ignored Peng Yingyu's surprised look and hurriedly saluted Hong Tianxiao with cupped fists. He had heard all the conversations between Hong Tianxiao and everyone just now, but he had been following Yin Tianzheng's orders to attract the attention of people in the martial arts world and had not returned to Tianying Mountain. Naturally, he didn't know that Hong Tianxiao worshiped Yin Tianzheng as his adoptive father. The thing is, there are still some doubts about Hong Tianxiao's identity, so he is called "Hong Da Xia". Hong Tianxiao didn't understand Bai Guishou's thoughts, so he didn't explain much. He laughed loudly and said: "Master Bai Tan made strong remarks. Let's not say that we are not outsiders. Even if we are strangers, we cannot allow the six sects to bully us like this." After a pause, Hong Tianxiao said again: "Master Bai Tan, Xie Xun has returned to the Central Plains and is now at the top of the Bright Summit. This news will soon spread throughout the world, and your mission is temporarily over. Find a place to heal quickly, and then return." Let¡¯s go to Tianying Mountain.¡± "Xie Xun has returned to the Central Plains?" Bai Guishou obviously didn't know this news, and was shocked when he heard it. Bai Guishou was not the only one who was surprised, but Peng Yingyu was also surprised. He was not surprised by the news of Xie Xun's return. After all, Wei Yixiao had already told him the news. Peng Yingyu was surprised that Hong Tianxiao actually knew the news. Obviously, his relationship with Yin Tianzheng There is no doubt that they are the adopted father and son. Otherwise, Yin Tianzheng would never tell him the news. "Yes, I'm resigning." Bai Guishou is also an old man in the world. He naturally understood that Hong Tianxiao must be Yin Tianzheng's adopted son. He hurriedly changed his title, then bowed respectfully to Hong Tianxiao, and then raised his hand to Peng Yingyu. He said: "Thank you Master Peng for your help. Bai Guishou will definitely repay you in the future." After saying that, Bai Guishou turned and left. After Bai Guishou left, Hong Tianxiao said to Peng Yingyu, "Is Monk Peng going back to Guangmingding?" Peng Yingyu nodded and said: "Exactly, I wonder where Master Hong is going?" Hong Tianxiao said: "Hong and his adoptive father had made an agreement long ago. The adoptive father rushed to Guangmingding first. Hong went to deal with a small matter first, and then rushed to Guangmingding to meet his adoptive father. Now that Hong's matter has been finished, why not Just go all the way with Monk Peng, what do you think?" Peng Yingyu admired Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, nodded and said: "Okay." The three of them returned to Prison Town. Peng Yingyu still went back to his room, while Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu back to his room. At this time, Xie Lingyun had not rested yet. When he saw that Hong Tianxiao had brought Ji Xiaofu back, he was stunned first, and then a He jumped out of bed happily and came to Ji Xiaofu, asking questions and being affectionate. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said to the two girls: "Lingyun, if you have anything to say, talk to me in bed. Xiaofu has been dry for so long and can't wait any longer." Ji Xiaofu suddenly blushed with embarrassment, but her heart was full of anticipation. These days, she would think of Hong Tianxiao, his bravery, and the feeling of ecstasy before going to bed every day. They finally met again today. Ji Xiaofu only felt that her private parts were itchy, and something seemed to be slowly flowing out. Xie Lingyun chuckled and took Ji Xiaofu's hand, leading her to the bedside. She saw that Hong Tianxiao had already stripped naked, and said with a smile: "Sister Xiaofu, the leader can't wait any longer. Let's take off our clothes quickly." .¡± Ji Xiaofu looked up and her pretty face turned even redder, but she slowly began to undress and take off her belt, but her speed was too slow. After all, the night was too short. How could Hong Tianxiao wait in time? He hugged Ji Xiaofu, skinned her into a big white sheep in a few strokes, and put her on the bed with a wicked smile. A battle between clouds and rain did not end until the dawn of the sky penetrated into the room. The three of them lay on the bed and talked about each other. In the sweetness, Ji Xiaofu suddenly remembered something and hurriedly raised her head and said: "Tian Xiao, Jun Lan is still on Mount Emei." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Xiao Fu, can't you see that it is the best choice for Jun Lan to stay in the Emei Sect?" Ji Xiaofu was stunned when she heard this, then heard Hong Tianxiao say again: "Among you fellow apprentices, you have the best qualifications, so your master originally intended for you to inherit the Emei sect's mantle, but because of your experience and the fact that you got married again, If you give it to me, it will naturally be impossible to become the head of the Emei Sect. How can Master Miejie no longer be able to establish and train people? Junlan may be small, but its qualifications are higher than yours, not to mention?I teach Xiaoxiang the magical skill. If you receive the guidance of Master Miejie, your achievements in the future will naturally be far above yours. You always felt that you were sorry for Master Miejie by leaving the Emei Sect. Isn't Jun Lan staying there the best compensation for Master Miejie? " After listening to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words, Ji Xiaofu came to her senses as if she was enlightened, and said happily: ¡°If Jun Lan really does not disappoint Master¡¯s expectations, I will let go of my worries.¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "This is a mutually beneficial thing. If Jun Lan really becomes the head of the Emei Sect in the future, wouldn't it be a shame for me as the adoptive father and you as the mother? Moreover, Jun Lan will stay in Emei." If we send Xueyi, the two of us can have a good life as two people. From now on, you and Lingyun will accompany me every night." Xie Lingyun smiled and said: "The leader is too powerful. If this happens every day, I'm afraid this slave and sister Xiaofu will not be able to bear it." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Don't worry, Lingyun, now you have three more sisters, but they don't know martial arts for the time being, so they can only stay on Qingcheng Mountain. When their martial arts are almost done, they can follow you just like you." I have made my way into the world." At that moment, Hong Tianxiao told the story about Xie Yuna and the Tie sisters. All three were opened by Hong Tianxiao, but Xie Yuma practiced Xiao Wuxiang's magical power, but the sisters of the Tieshi were Xuanming Magic. The Xuanming Divine Technique is a technique that reaches the extreme yin and coldness. It is suitable for women to practice, and this technique is suitable for two people to practice together, because the Xuanming Divine Palm has two sets of palm techniques, just like the Liangyi Sword Technique of the Huashan School and the The Kunlun Sect's Liangyi sword techniques are the same, and when used simultaneously, the power is doubled. In the original book, if we talk about martial arts alone, either of the two elders Xuan Ming is much worse than Zhang Wuji, and together they are no match for Zhang Wuji. However, it was these two sets of Xuan Ming's palm skills that caused Zhang Wuji to lose to Xuan Ming in Wudang Mountain. The second elder. Having been opened up to the second line of Ren and Du in advance, the Tie sisters' martial arts cultivation can reach the upper-second-rate realm at most, but with the Xuanming Divine Skill and Xuanming Divine Palm, their strength is definitely not inferior to the first-rate masters. Don't talk about the Tie sisters, just talk about Xie Lingyun. Xiao Wuxiang's magical skill can definitely be called one of the few magical skills at that time. Coupled with the exquisite martial arts taught to her by Hong Tianxiao, her strength is definitely comparable to the first-class masters. All she lacks is to fight against the enemy. Just experience. The three of them lingered for more than half an hour. Someone in the inn had already gotten up. Hong Tianxiao also dressed and got up with the two girls and went downstairs to eat. However, they saw that the three members of the Zhou family and Chang Yuchun's uncle and nephew were already having breakfast downstairs. Except for Zhou Zhiruo and Zhou Yude, Zhou Danfu, his wife, and Chang Yuchun all had dark circles under their eyes. It was obvious that they had not had a good rest last night. Seeing that besides Xie Lingyun, there was a more beautiful woman who came down with Hong Tianxiao, the five of them were secretly surprised. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao hugged her with a smile on his face, which showed that this woman had an extraordinary relationship with Hong Tianxiao. Going downstairs and coming to the five of them, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Yade, come and see your wife." Zhou Yude was also smart. He hurriedly put down his bowls and chopsticks, stood up, came to Ji Xiaofu, kowtowed three times respectfully and said, "Disciple Zhou Yude, please bow to your master's wife." Although Ji Xiaofu's pretty face was slightly red, she accepted Zhou Yude's three kowtows generously. She smiled slightly and said, "Get up. Mistress came in a hurry this time and didn't bring any gifts. Let's make up for it some other time." Zhou Yude hurriedly stood up, bowed and said, "Disciple doesn't dare." Ji Xiaofu looked at Zhou Zhiruo and said with a smile: "This little girl is so beautiful, she must be Zhiruo." Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s family of three hurriedly stood up and saluted Ji Xiaofu: ¡°I¡¯ve met Madam.¡± "No courtesy." Ji Xiaofu quickly adapted to the identity of Mrs. Hong Tianxiao, and her noble temperament was unmistakable. She turned to Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile, "Master, I like Zhiruo very much. Why don't you let her be my personal maid?" Right?" Of course Ji Xiaofu didn't know that Zhou Zhiruo, like her, was also one of Hong Tianxiao's scheduled wives. "This" Asking Zhou Zhiruo to be Ji Xiaofu's personal maid was unexpected by Hong Tianxiao. If he agreed, Zhou Zhiruo's status would be much lower, equivalent to that of Xie Lingyun and other women. If he didn't agree, he would get involved in Zhou Zhiruo's life. The ambition would be known to everyone in advance. Hong Tianxiao hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "That's fine, but Zhiruo is smart and a malleable talent. Let me teach her martial arts in my free time." Zhou Zhiruo was very smart and hurriedly came to Ji Xiaofu. She bowed and said, "Zhiruo has met Madam." Ji Xiaofu was overjoyed and took Zhou Zhiruo's hand and said: "Zhiruo, although you and I will be my master's servants from now on, I will treat you as my own daughter and will never treat you badly." "Hahahaha, congratulations to Master Hong, congratulations to Mrs. Hong." As soon as Ji Xiaofu's voice fell, Peng Yingyu's hearty laughter sounded outside the door. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61: Recruiting Hu Qingniu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as the voice fell, Peng Yingyu strode in with a spring breeze on her face. It seemed that her injury had healed. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Monk Peng, it seems that your injury has recovered. Come on, come on, have some breakfast quickly, and we will be on our way now." Zhou Ziwang is a disciple of Peng Yingyu. During the Yuanzhou uprising, Peng Yingyu went to help him. Zhou Yude was only two years old at the time, but Chang Yuchun knew him. Moreover, Peng Yingyu saw that Chang Yuchun had good aptitudes and taught him He has a lot of skills. Unfortunately, the uprising at that time was violently suppressed by the Yuan regime. Zhou Ziwang died in the battle, Chang Yuchun protected Zhou Yude and hid, and Peng Yingyu fled to Huaixi. After eight years, Chang Yuchun did not expect to meet Monk Peng again. He was overjoyed and hurriedly knelt in front of Peng Yingyu and kowtowed: "Disciple Chang Yuchun pays homage to Master." Peng Yingyu taught Chang Yuchun martial arts back then. At that time, he was only accepted as a registered disciple, which was different from a disciple like Zhou Ziwang. Peng Yingyu came to Chang Yuchun with a smile and said with a smile: "Yuchun, get up. I didn't expect that after eight years, you and I would still meet. From now on, you can be my disciple." Chang Yuchun was overjoyed and hurriedly kowtowed nine times respectfully and said, "Thank you so much, Master." Hong Tianxiao was stunned. Peng Yingyu turned out to be Chang Yuchun's registered disciple. However, in the original book, when Chang Yuchun took Zhang Wuji to Butterfly Valley, he happened to see Monk Peng being besieged by Taoist Changxu and others. It seemed that Chang Yuchun was not the same as Chang Yuchun. If you don¡¯t know Peng Yingyu, why would Chang Yuchun become Peng Yingyu¡¯s registered disciple eight years ago? After a short interlude, Peng Yingyu ate some breakfast in a hurry and followed Hong Tianxiao and the others on the road. Originally, Hong Tianxiao planned to run directly to Qingcheng Mountain, leaving Ji Xiaofu and others there, and then follow Peng Yingyu to Guangmingding. However, Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered what happened to Hu Qingniu, so he temporarily changed his plan and asked Peng Yingyu to escort everyone to Qingcheng Mountain. He then asked Chang Yuchun about the direction of Butterfly Valley and headed straight away. Normally, even if Chang Yuchun was killed, he would not reveal the location of Butterfly Valley at will. However, Hong Tianxiao first saved their lives, and then accepted Zhou Yude as his disciple. Then he saw that his master seemed to admire Hong Tianxiao very much. Then he told the location of Butterfly Valley without hesitation. In fact, Chang Yuchun is not very clear about the exact location of Butterfly Valley and only remembers it roughly. However, Hong Tianxiao is an outstanding qinggonggong and found the location of Butterfly Valley even though he took many unnecessary detours. Butterfly Valley, as its name suggests, has many flowers and butterflies in the valley, hence the name. When Hong Tianxiao entered the valley, he saw seven or eight thatched huts beside a clear stream. There were flowerbeds in front, back and left of the huts, filled with all kinds of flowers and plants. Hong Tianxiao walked slowly to the hut and said loudly: "Hong Tianxiao, the head of the Xiaoyao Sect, pays homage to the Medical Fairy of Diegu." Hong Tianxiao has always suspected that Hu Qingniu is a descendant of the Xiaoyao Sect, so he came here specifically to test it out. If Hu Qingniu is, then Hong Tianxiao will be very relaxed. As the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect, Hu Qingniu could be forced to leave the Ming Cult and join the Shenlong Cult. If not, Hong Tianxiao would have nothing to lose. As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he heard someone in the house say "Hey", and then the door of the hut was opened, and a middle-aged man with a clear body and good bones walked out quickly. I think this person was Hu Qingniu. After Hu Qingniu came out, his eyes were fixed on Hong Tianxiao's right hand. When he saw the leader's ring of the Xiaoyao Sect, his expression suddenly changed. After Hong Tianxiao came to Yitian, the ring of the head of the Xiaoyao Sect was born with Hong Tianxiao from his mother's body. Hong Tianxiao's mother regarded it as Hong Tianxiao's natal ring. When Hong Tianxiao entered the Wufeng Knife Sect as a cook, His mother gave him this ring. When Hong Tianxiao saw Hu Qingniu hurriedly came out and stared directly at his leader's ring, he became even more convinced that Hu Qingniu was the descendant of the Xiaoyao Sect, so he smiled slightly, raised his right hand and said, "Hu Qingniu, don't you recognize the leader's ring of the Xiaoyao Sect? " Hu Qingniu's expression was obviously a little excited. He stared at the leader's ring for a long time and uttered a sentence: "Hong Hong, can you show this ring to Hu?" Hong Tianxiao's expression changed, and he immediately put down his right hand and shouted: "Hu Qingniu, as a member of the Xiaoyao Sect, don't you know that once this leader's ring is worn on your hand, you must not take it off at will unless you die?" This sect rule does exist. Hu Qingniu just tested it. After hearing this, Hu Qingniu was convinced that the other party was indeed the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect. He hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "Disciple Hu Qingniu has met the leader. " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Get up." "Thank you, Master." Hu Qingniu stood up obediently, stood aside respectfully, and said, "Please also come, Master."It¡¯s not that I have any grudge against that person, it¡¯s just that I have recently researched a mysterious method that should be incurable, so I tried it on that person. Unexpectedly, I was lucky enough to be cured by accident. If I don't show any consideration to my beloved wife, am I still a human being? "In the next few years, she devoted herself to studying poison, poisoned others, and asked her disciples to cure it. In this way, the matter got out of hand, and the two disciples kept comparing and competing. Once the poison of Clumpy Jing was introduced, The disciple's medical skills were wonderful, but the disciple's medical skills were sometimes poor. Secondly, the disciple didn't want to make her angry anymore, so he treated her for a few times without success, and then stopped. But Zhuo Jing became even more annoyed, saying that the disciple looked down on her and deliberately He gave in and refused to compete with her with all his strength. In a rage, he left Butterfly Valley and refused to come back. After that, although the disciple no longer acted rashly, it was his nature to cure diseases. This addiction was something he could not stop at any cost. Those who cannot be cured have no choice but to take action when encountering strange diseases and poisons. Unexpectedly, some of the people she cured were still injured by clumsy thorns, but her method was very clever. She did not reveal that it was her work, and the disciples could not detect it. Those who are confused will be cured by someone else. This will inevitably hurt the relationship between the couple. Alas, the leader, the disciple's name should be changed to "Hu Cang Niu". A woman like Zhuo Jing is willing to Committing yourself to marrying is a blessing that the disciple has cultivated over many lifetimes, but the disciple does not know how to serve her or cherish her. He often makes her angry, and finally forces her to run away from home, wandering around the world, suffering from the wind and frost. Not to mention the world in the world. There are so many deceitful and vicious people in people's hearts. How can I let my disciples rest assured that she is a weak woman alone?" When Hu Qingniu said this, his self-pity was evident in his face. Although Hong Tianxiao had known this story for a long time, after listening to Hu Qingniu's story, he was still secretly amazed. Hu Qingniu was definitely a lover. In this social era, I'm afraid there are not many people who can value their wives so seriously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62: Climbing to the Light Summit You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "So, you made a solemn oath not to treat anyone who is not a member of the Ming Cult, so as not to inadvertently destroy Wang Nangu's exquisite masterpiece. You and your wife are both members of the Ming Cult. As for the disciples of the Ming Cult, Wang Nangu is no matter what. How can I not attack them?" Hu Qingniu nodded and said: "The leader is wise, that's exactly what it is." Hong Tianxiao said again: "Seven years ago, Granny Jinhua and Mr. Yinye from Spirit Snake Island in the East China Sea came to ask you to detoxify Mr. Yinye. You rejected them. Is this true?" Hu Qingniu said: "It is indeed the case. These two people have profound skills, strong martial arts, and are even more polite. However, the disciple did not detoxify Mr. Yinye because of his promise not to save anyone who was not a disciple of the Ming Cult. Not long ago, Zhuo Jing was found outside. The news is that Mr. Yinye has died of poison, and Granny Jinhua is likely to come to seek bad luck on the disciple. This matter is not trivial. Although Zhuo Jing is angry with the disciple, it is related to the disciple's life after all. So last night Zhuo Jing just Hurry back to Butterfly Valley and ask the master to wait for a moment. The disciple will call Zhuo Jing to see the master." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Go." After a while, Hu Qingniu came back again, followed by a middle-aged woman with beautiful eyebrows and a pink face. After she arrived, she also kowtowed to Hong Tianxiao respectfully and said: "Xiaoyao Sect disciple Wang Nangu, please see me." Head." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Get up, sit down and talk." After the two sat down, Hong Tianxiao said: "Wang Nangu, Hu Qingniu must have told you just now that I was ordered by my ancestor to create the Shenlong Sect to fight against the Mongolian court. As disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect, you two naturally have to do it. I will share your worries and solve the problems, and you two will be appointed as the Medicine Immortal Elder and the Poison Immortal Elder among the six elders of Shenlong Sect." Wang Nangu said: "Going back to the master, my husband has just told the disciples that they should obey the orders of the master." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Very good, it's just my ancestor's order that the name of the Xiaoyao Sect is not allowed to appear in the world. It's because of me that I created the Shenlong Sect. From now on, you two can just call me the leader of the sect. The name of the leader is different." Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu said in unison: "I will obey the order of the leader." Hong Tianxiao said again: "I will resolve the grievances between you and your wife and Granny Jinhua for you. With me here, Granny Jinhua will not seek revenge from you. Moreover, Granny Jinhua will probably be the same in the future." Lords of this church, you must not be at odds with one another because of your existing hatred.¡± Wang Nangu came back this time because she was worried that her husband would be harmed by Grandma Jinhua. She was overjoyed when she heard this. She looked at Hu Qingniu and said in unison: "I would like to thank the leader for saving my life." Although Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu are skilled in medicine, one is Their poison skills are unparalleled, but their martial arts skills are extremely poor. Moreover, they are working in the open and Granny Jinhua is secretly working. There is little hope of escaping Granny Jinhua's revenge. Hong Tianxiao said again: "You have worked hard on medical skills and poison skills, but you have fallen behind too much in martial arts. In order to enable you to save your lives when you meet masters in the future, I will teach you Xiaoyao Sect's unique Xiao Wuxiang Magic Kung Fu. I hope you will If you can practice hard, I will help you." Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu were overjoyed and hurriedly thanked Hong Tianxiao. Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu were members of the Xiaoyao sect¡¯s medical and poisoning sect. They did not know the profound martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect, but this did not mean that they did not understand the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect. , naturally knows that the Xiao Wuxiang Divine Skill is one of the three major internal skills of the Xiaoyao Sect. At the moment, Hong Tianxiao ordered Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu to pack up and go to Qingcheng Mountain with him. The child was originally a baby that Wang Nangu picked up while traveling in the rivers and lakes. He had been in love with the two for ten years, so he naturally took him with him. All kinds of flowers and plants in Butterfly Valley were carefully cultivated by Hu Qingniu, and each had its own magical uses. However, it was difficult to take them away this time. After arriving at Qingcheng Mountain, Hong Tianxiao asked Fang Dongbai and Quan Jiannan to transplant them all to Qingcheng Mountain. From then on, Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu took care of these herbs while practicing the small Wuxiang magic skill. It was not until Hong Tianxiao raised the flag of righteousness that the two men appeared in the world again. Of course, the martial arts of the two at that time were far from what they are now. The realm of middle and upper class. After leaving Butterfly Valley, Hong Tianxiao and the others chased Monk Peng and others. Along the way, Hong Tianxiao asked Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu for their medical and poisonous skills. Naturally, the two of them knew everything they knew. However, what shocked the two of them was that Hong Tianxiao could learn it instantly, and he could draw inferences from one example and derive new principles that made the two of them feel new. This made Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu admire Hong Tianxiao extremely. The next day, Hong Tianxiao and the others caught up with Monk Peng and others, and they all rushed to Qingcheng Mountain together. Because Zhou Danfu and the others did not understand martial arts, the speed of Hong Tianxiao and his party was not very fast. It was not until ten days later that a group of people arrived.In Chengshan Mountain, Fang Dongbai and Quan Jiannan, who had received a message from Hong Tianxiao, had been waiting at the foot of the mountain for a long time. Also waiting for Hong Tianxiao and his party were Wu Yuejiao, Xu Yuying, Xie Yuna, the Tie sisters, Qin Yueru and other women. In addition to these people, Hong Tianxiao was surprised to see one person, Wu Yingmei, the leader of the Hubei branch of the Sanjiang Gang. When Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu rushed back to Wudang Mountain, Qin Sanjiang, the leader of the Sanjiang Gang, spent a lot of money to hire the Korean master Quan Jiannan to stop Zhang Cuishan and his party, but he was defeated by Hong Tianxiao. Not only that, all of Wu Yingmei's subordinates had their acupuncture points tapped by Hong Tianxiao's unique acupuncture technique. Later, after Wu Yingmei begged, Hong Tianxiao released all the disciples of the Sanjiang Gang, but at that time, he also recruited Wu Yingmei through the method of transmitting sounds into the secret. . After the Qingcheng Mountain foundation was established, Hong Tianxiao did not forget the matter and asked Fang Dongbai to send someone to deliver a message to Wu Yingmei. Unexpectedly, Wu Yingmei actually came to join him and brought more than thirty confidants from the Sanjiang Gang. Although the Shenlong Sect has established its foundation, there is a huge shortage of disciples in the sect. Although Fang Dongbai and Quan Jiannan are also on the recruitment list in nearby towns, this is an emerging gang after all, and few people have signed up to join the sect. After half a year, For a long time, only more than thirty people joined the Shenlong Sect, and together with the Sanjiang Gang brought by Wu Yingmei, there were only seventy people. Although there are not many followers, after Hong Tianxiao returned to Qingcheng Mountain, there were still several things that made him happy. The first thing was that Fang Dongbai sent to recruit Du Baidang and Yi Sanniang, who were powerful in western Sichuan. They had received a reply and they were willing to join the Shenlong Sect. Of course, the reason why Du Baidang and Yi Sanniang easily agreed to join the Dragon Cult was that Hong Tianxiao promised them that they would definitely kill Xie Xun to avenge them; the second thing is that the martial arts of the girls have greatly improved. Wu Yuejiao's martial arts has reached the middle to second-rate level, Xu Yuying is to the middle to lower level, Xie Yuna, the Tie sisters and Qin Yueru started late, and are currently in the lower to second level level. The third thing was that Fang Dongbai followed Hong Tianxiao's instructions and found four people who were proficient in Persian. This was naturally Hong Tianxiao's preparation for the future practice of the Great Shift of the Universe. In addition to these good news, the people Fang Dongbai sent to recruit Hejian Shuangsha failed and returned. Both Hejian Shuangsha are first-rate masters, and their martial arts skills are no longer inferior to those of Xuanming and Xuanming. In the original book, at the lion-slaying meeting in Shaolin Temple, Zen Master Dujie, one of the three eminent monks of the Du generation in Shaolin Temple, was not the opponent of the two of them together, which shows his high level of martial arts. Although Hong Tianxiao's martial arts is high now, it cannot compare with Zhang Wuji's martial arts during the Lion Slaying Conference. Therefore, he is not in a hurry to recruit the two evil spirits from Hejian. As long as he can get a great shift in the world by entering Guangmingding this time, Hong Tianxiao's martial arts will naturally It will multiply. It is not difficult to recruit the two evil spirits in the river. After staying at the Shenlong Sect General Altar for a day, Hong Tianxiao and Peng Yingyu hurried to Guangmingding. The affairs of the General Altar were naturally left to Ji Xiaofu for the time being. Yesterday, Fang Dongbai offered Hong Tianxiao a plan to make the Dragon Sect famous in the world in a short period of time, which was to wipe out some notorious gangs such as the Haisha Sect. In this way, the strength of the Dragon Cult will be fully displayed in front of the heroes of the world, and some heroes will naturally compete to rely on it. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao sent Fang Dongbai to inquire about the bad deeds of those sects, hoping to use them to exterminate them in the future. Guangmingding is located in the Kunlun Mountains. It is one of the many hills in the Kunlun Mountains. The terrain is relatively high and easy to defend but difficult to attack. It was not a short distance from Qingcheng Mountain to Kunlun Mountain, but Hong Tianxiao and Peng Yingyu were both good at Qinggong. They walked quickly all the way and used their Qinggong to restore their internal strength at night. It took five days for the two of them to arrive at Guangmingding. Hong Tianxiao followed Peng Yingyu all the way to Guangming Summit, and found that there were clear posts and hidden sentries everywhere along the way, including many second-rate masters, which showed that Guangming Summit was heavily defended. It wasn't until they were approaching the top of the peak that Hong Tianxiao and Monk Peng heard a shout: "Monk Peng, why did you come back? You are the only one missing." Hong Tianxiao turned around and saw a burly man over eight feet tall walking from the left. He was about forty years old, with leopard eyes and beard. He was dressed in green robes and held a ring-shaped sword in his left hand. He looked majestic. Hong Tianxiao didn't know the identity of this person, but he heard Peng Yingyu beside him laugh and say: "Lao Wen, I encountered some trouble on the road, so I came back a little late. From what you just said, could it be that Yang Xiao, Eagle King, and Bat King all Reached?" Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he secretly thought, Lao Wen, there is only one powerful person named Wen in the Ming Cult, and that is Wen Cangsong, the flag bearer of the giant wooden flag. Could it be this person? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63: Could it be that the news about Xie Xun¡¯s return to the Central Plains is wrong? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wen Cangsong came closer, glanced at Hong Tianxiao, and asked: "Monk Peng, I wonder who this is" Peng Yingyu hurriedly introduced: "Old news, I, Monk Peng, was able to return to Guangmingding alive only because of this leader Hong." Peng Yingyu's words were not an exaggeration. , even if there is a plan to cheat death, even if Bai Guishou fights to save her, she will never escape death. If Ji Xiaofu and Ding Minjun had not fought at the last moment in the original book, Peng Yingyu would have died by Ding Minjun's sword. Hong Tianxiao understood that Peng Yingyu wanted to introduce herself, so he clasped his fists and said, "I am Hong Tianxiao, the leader of Shenlong Cult. Are you the giant wooden flag bearer, one of the five flag bearers of Mingjiao?" Wen Cangsong did not answer Hong Tianxiao's words, but frowned slightly and said: "Monk Peng, how did you bring the outsider to Guangmingding? If Yang Xiao knew about this, he would definitely not let it go." Peng Yingyu chuckled and said: "Old Wen, you don't know this. Master Hong is not only the leader of the Dragon Sect, but also the adopted son of the Eagle King. This time he came to Guangmingding with the Eagle King, but Master Hong had to go to Guangmingding with the Eagle King. Deal with something, and you¡¯re just one step behind the Eagle King.¡± "Oh, it turns out he is the adopted son of the Eagle King. I am disrespectful to Wen Cangsong." After listening to Monk Peng's explanation, Wen Cangsong's expression improved, and he clasped his fists and saluted Hong Tianxiao. At that time, Yang Dingtian disappeared inexplicably, and all the masters in the sect turned against each other to compete for the position of leader. Only Fan Yao, Xie Xun, and Yin Tianzheng did not participate in the fight. Yin Tianzheng even left Guangmingding in anger and established a new Tianying Sect. It is for this reason that the fighting hands were embarrassed to continue killing each other. Yang Xiao also moved out from Guangmingding and led the Four Gates of Heaven and Earth Wind and Thunder to station on Zuowang Peak. The civil strife in the Ming Cult was temporarily over. Otherwise, I am afraid that the Five Flags After the four sects fought hard, the Ming Church lost all its strength, so the Wusan people and the Wuqi still respected Yin Tianzheng. Hong Tianxiao also cupped his hands and said, "That's easy to talk about. I would like to ask the flag-bearing envoy if my foster father has arrived?" Wen Cangsong said: "The Eagle King arrived three days ago." Peng Yingyu smiled and said: "Lao Wen, let's go in first, you can guard the mountain well." After saying goodbye to Wen Cangsong, Hong Tianxiao followed Peng Yingyu and stepped into the mountain gate of Guangmingding. What makes Guangmingding easy to defend and difficult to attack is that after entering the mountain, if you want to reach Guangmingding, you must go through five tunnels. These five tunnels are all one foot and five feet high and nine feet wide, and can only accommodate four people side by side. If a strong enemy invades, as long as a few first-class masters guard these five tunnels, they will definitely be safe. In the original book, if Yang Xiao, Wei Yixiao and others had not fallen into Cheng Kun's plot, although there were many people from the six sects, the masters would still be safe. Although there are not many, if you want to break into Guangmingding, it will be even more difficult. Just after exiting the fifth tunnel, Hong Tianxiao heard a rough laugh: "Monk Peng, you are finally back. I didn't expect that your conceited and clever Lao Peng would also make miscalculations. He couldn't save Bai Guishou, and almost let you be like this." The bald man is used as a football for people from the six major sects." Hong Tianxiao took a closer look and saw that the speaker was a bearded man, probably Zhou Dian among the Wusan people. On the right of Zhou Dian was a Taoist with an iron crown and a monk with a big bag hanging on his waist, and on the left was a The middle-aged man with a stern face held a sword in his hand and looked at Hong Tianxiao without blinking. Monk Peng smiled and said: "You, old Zhou, are always talking nonsense. Come on, brothers, let me introduce you. This is Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect, and the adopted son of the Eagle King. If Leader Hong hadn't come to the rescue this time, I¡¯m afraid I really won¡¯t be able to come back.¡± As soon as Peng Yingyu said this, Zhou Dian immediately put away his smiling expression, straightened his face, clasped his fists and said: "Master Hong saved Monk Peng, which is a great favor to us Wusan people. On behalf of Wusan people, Zhou Dian would like to thank Hong." Master, if Master Hong is driven by him in the future, we will definitely help him with all our strength, and we will never lie." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, no wonder Zhou Dian can become the leader of the Wusan people. This kind of pride alone is beyond the reach of ordinary people. He smiled slightly and said: "Brother Zhou is serious. Although I am not a member of the Ming Cult, my foster father is after all." As one of the four great Dharma kings of Mingjiao, he is naturally determined to help, so why should he say thank you?" "This" Zhou Dian scratched his head after listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, "Master Hong is the adopted son of King Eagle. I and Old Man Yin are brothers. The word "Brother Zhou" seems a bit inappropriate, right?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned. He didn't expect Zhou Dian to say such a sentence suddenly. He almost fainted. Just as he was about to say it, he heard a long laugh coming from the hall. Who else could it be if it wasn't Yin Tianzheng. After a long laugh, Yin Tianzheng's figure appeared between Hong Tianxiao and Wu Sanren. Yin Tianzheng said to Zhou Dian with a smile on his face: "We each do our own thing, and no one suffers." Zhou DianwenHe said with great joy: "Old man Yin is more cheerful, okay, let's do our own thing." "The child has met his adoptive father." When Yin Tianzheng arrived, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to neglect and hurriedly bowed to meet him. Yin Tianzheng said hurriedly: "Tian Xiao is not polite." Yin Tianzheng was originally worried about how to get the Mingjiao people to accept his bringing Hong Tianxiao into Guangmingding. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao actually saved Peng Yingyu's life on the way. The San people are kind, and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Banner has a very deep friendship with the Wu San people, so he will naturally not object to this matter. Wei Yixiao and Wei Yixiao are both the guardians of the religion, so they will naturally not object to it. Yang Xiao is the only one, and even if he objects, he will still make trouble. Can't get up. Peng Yingyu said: "Let's go into the hall to talk." Yin Tianzheng nodded and said, "Okay, Tian Xiao, you can sit next to me in a while." Hong Tianxiao nodded and followed Yin Tianzheng into the hall. This hall was also the place where Cheng Kun plotted against Yang Xiao and others in the original book. Before Hong Tianxiao entered the hall, he saw three large characters written "vigorously" written directly above the door of the hall. Ming Zun Hall". After entering the hall, Hong Tianxiao found that there were six other people in the hall. One of them was a middle-aged scholar wearing a white coarse robe. He was about forty years old. He had a handsome appearance, but his eyebrows were slightly drooped, and a few deep lines were exposed on his mouth. The wrinkles can't help but give off a slightly aged and miserable look. There is no doubt that this person is Yang Xiao, the envoy of the Left Army of Light. The other person was a middle-aged man wearing a white robe with green stripes and a pale face. Although his eyes were not big, they were piercing. He had been staring at Hong Tianxiao from the moment he entered the door. In addition to Yang Xiao and Wei Yixiao, there are four middle-aged men dressed similarly to Wen Cansong, but with different colors. One is golden, one is fiery red, one is sky blue, and one is taupe. I guess they are the rest. The four flag bearers: Ruijin Banner Zhuang Zheng, Liehuo Banner Xin Ran, Flood Banner Tang Yang and Houtu Banner Yan Heng, although their martial arts are not as good as those of the Five Elements Banner. The four great guardian Dharma kings, but compared to the five Sanren people, they are not inferior. Looking at the world, they are still second-rate masters. After entering the hall, Yin Tianzheng pointed to the two of them and introduced to Hong Tianxiao: "Tian Xiao, these two are our sect's Guangming Zuo envoy Yang Xiao and Qingyiwei Wang Weiyixiao. Please come forward quickly to attend the ceremony." Hong Tianxiao cupped his fists and said, "I, Hong Tianxiao, have met Yang Zuoshi and King Wei Bat." Yang Xiao didn¡¯t move or speak, but Wei Yixiao gave a long laugh and said: ¡°Second brother Yin, you have adopted a good adopted son. This son¡¯s martial arts is not inferior to that of my younger brother.¡± As soon as Wei Yixiao said this, everyone except Yin Tianzheng and Peng Yingyu, who had seen Hong Tianxiao's martial arts, were moved by it. In terms of martial arts, Wei Yixiao was not as good as Yang Xiao and Yin Tianzheng, but with this vision, no one else in the Ming Cult could compare to him. Apart from Yang Dingtian, who had died long ago, no one could compare to him. Yang Xiao and others knew this, and there was something more in their eyes when looking at Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "King Wei Bat is too generous. I am young and young, and my cultivation is shallow. How can I be praised by King Wei Bat so much?" Wei Yixiao smiled and said: "Master Hong, please don't be humble. If Master Hong's cultivation is shallow, how can Eight-Armed Divine Sword Fang Dongbai be willing to be the master of the torture hall in Shenlong Cult?" Hong Tianxiao was slightly shocked. Not many people knew about Fang Dongbai becoming the master of the Shenlong Cult's Punishment Hall. Among the various sects, only the head of the Emei Sect, Miejie Shitai, knew about it. Even Yin Tianzheng didn't know about it. Wei How could Yixiao know? Looking at Hong Tianxiao's slightly shocked face, Wei Yixiao chuckled and said, "Master Hong doesn't know something. I have some friendship with Fang Dongbai. I met him in the arena not long ago, and I only learned about this." Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized it and said with a smile: "I see." But he secretly thought in his heart that since Fang Dongbai and Wei Yixiao are old acquaintances, it will be more convenient to recruit Wei Yixiao in the future. The greetings were over. At this time, Yang Xiao, who had been silent for a long time, spoke up: "King Eagle, it's hard for Master Hong to come from afar. How about King Eagle first sending someone to take Master Hong to the guest house to have a rest?" Yang Xiao's meaning was obvious. Although Hong Tianxiao was Yin Tianzheng's adopted son, he was not a member of the Ming Cult. Naturally, he could not participate in the confidential discussions of the Ming Cult. Yin Tianzheng nodded and shouted toward the door: " No luck, you take the third young master to the guest house." Hong Tianxiao became Yin Tianzheng's adopted son, naturally ranked third, Yin Yewang is the eldest, and Yin Susu is the second. Therefore, everyone hereafter calls Hong Tianxiao the third young master. After finishing speaking, he heard a reply from outside the door: "Yes, leader." Yin Tianzheng came to Guangmingding and did not see many people. Apart from Hong Tianxiao, there were only three people, Yin Wufu, Yin Wushou and Yin Wulu. Leaving Ming Zun Hall, Hong Tianxiao asked: "Wu Fu, have you seen Xie Xun?" Since Yang Xiao, Wei Yixiao and Wu Sanren were all there, why wasn't Xie Xun there? Yin Wufu shook his head and said, "Third Young Master, I have never seen King Xie Shi." Hong Tianxiao was quite surprised and thought to himself, could it be that the news about Xie Xun's return to the Central Plains was wrong? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?¡± Hong Tianxiao was quite surprised and thought to himself, could it be that the news about Xie Xun's return to the Central Plains was wrong? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64: The Great Shift of the Universe You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After leading Hong Tianxiao to the guest house, Yin Wufu said goodbye and left. However, before leaving, he warned Hong Tianxiao: "Third Young Master, the leader specially asked me to remind the Third Young Master that the Mingjiao Headquarters is heavily defended. The Third Young Master must not act casually. Walk around randomly, so as not to be used by Yang Xiao and make things difficult for the leader." Hong Tianxiao agreed with all his heart, but he secretly thought in his heart, I came here this time to move my mind. If I don't wander around, how can I enter the secret passage? Hehe, as long as I can avoid Yang Xiao, I will never be discovered. Hong Tianxiao knew that when he entered the guest house, he would be watched by Yang Xiao's people, so in order not to arouse Yang Xiao's suspicion, Hong Tianxiao stayed in the room since Yin Wufu left, and kept the door wide open. People passing by the door can easily see the situation in the house clearly. Because people in Mingjiao worship Mingzun and do not drink alcohol or eat meat, dinner is very simple and is delivered to everyone's room by servants. Hong Tianxiao is no exception. After dinner, Yin Tianzheng didn't come to see Hong Tianxiao, and Monk Peng didn't come to say hello. It was obvious that they were discussing important matters together. From this, it could be judged that Xie Xun was indeed back. However, Xie Xun returned to the Central Plains with the dragon-slaying knife. For the Mingjiao, I don't know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. The Dragon-Slaying Knife was originally obtained by the Tianying Sect, but was later snatched away by Xie Xun when they were on Wangpanshan Island. Along with it was Yin Tianzheng's baby daughter, for which Yin Tianzheng was furious. Not long ago, Yin Susu came back safe and sound, and also brought a son-in-law who rode a dragon and a smart and lively grandson. Yin Tianzheng's anger was almost gone. However, Yin Tianzheng still cherishes the dragon-slaying sword. After all, it is the most precious treasure in the world. Although he knows that he may not really be able to command the martial arts, it can also greatly increase his own martial arts. This time, Xie Xun brought the sword back, and the ownership of the dragon-slaying knife became a question. It was unclear whether Xie Xun would return it to Yin Tianzheng or keep it as his own. However, Hong Tianxiao believes that Xie Xun is more likely to return the Dragon Sword to Yin Tianzheng. After all, Xie Xun's purpose of taking the Dragon Sword was for revenge, but he accidentally became blind. In addition, he had not participated in it for ten years on Binghuo Island. After realizing anything, Xie Xun's enthusiasm for the dragon-slaying knife will inevitably fade a lot. And because of Zhang Cuishan's death, Xie Xun would probably rather trade the dragon-slaying knife in exchange for the Ming Cult to avenge Zhang Cuishan and kill Cheng Kun, the thunderbolt hand of Hunyuan. At the third watch, the noise on Guangmingding gradually quieted down. Except for the disciples of Jumuqi who walked back and forth from time to time, there were almost no Mingjiao disciples walking around on Guangmingding. However, the holy fire on the top of the light is still burning brightly, illuminating the entire top of the light, leaving almost no darkness on the top. Although there are risks, Hong Tianxiao still feels that he must give it a try. After all, the temptation of the mind-shifting technique is too great. Once he learns this superb martial arts technique that will shock the past and the present, Hong Tianxiao's martial arts will double. Even when Zhang Wuji was at his strongest in the original book, he might not be able to match him. However, what gave Hong Tianxiao a bit of a headache was that the entrance to the secret passage mentioned in the original book was on a bed, and that bed was Yang Buhui's boudoir. But now that Yang Buhui has become Ji Junlan and is studying in the Emei School, it is naturally impossible for him to live in Guangmingding. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao doesn't know which room is the right one. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao remembered that the room was in the west wing of the courtyard behind a hall, and there were not many west wing rooms on Guangmingding, only about twenty. Among them, Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and the Five Elements Flag Commander each lived in one. In addition, Yang Xiao also has a small courtyard here. After excluding these, there are still ten courtyards, including the courtyard where Fan Yao, Dai Qisi, Xie Xun and Yin Tianzheng lived in the past. However, no one is inhabited now, and there were only three halls in the courtyard before. As a result, the scope of Hong Tianxiao's search was greatly reduced. However, there is another problem, that is, Hong Tianxiao does not know where the mechanism on the bed board is, so it is difficult to confirm which one is the entrance to the secret passage. As a last resort, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to destroy the bed underneath. If it was a secret passage, the bottom of the bed must be extremely solid and difficult to damage. If it was not a secret passage, Hong Tianxiao's skill could easily destroy the bed. Not very lucky, Hong Tianxiao destroyed two beds before targeting the last bed. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s luck was really not very good. After searching for a long time, he almost called in the patrolling Jumuqi disciples, but he could not find the location of the mechanism. Seeing that more than an hour had passed, Hong Tianxiao's patience had been exhausted, so he had to use the last resort to destroy the bed board. Sure enough, with one palm strike, a big hole opened in the bed board. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly took off the bed board and jumped down. It's the same as the original book, although it's darkThe paint was so thick that he couldn't see what was underneath, and it was several feet deep, but fortunately the ground was covered with extremely thick soft grass, so Hong Tianxiao didn't feel any pain at all. Hong Tianxiao held up the fire, lit a thick candle, and found that there was only a corridor on the right, so he walked down the road. After walking about tens of feet, the corridor came to the end. Hong Tianxiao knew that there was a thick stone door here. Only by pushing the stone door open could he enter the next corridor. Hong Tianxiao inserted the candle into an eye of the stone wall, used his arms, and pushed hard on the left side of the stone wall, but there was no movement. Then he pushed to the right, and only felt the stone wall shake slightly. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. He took two more breaths and pushed hard. The stone wall slowly retreated. It turned out to be an extremely thick, extremely huge, extremely heavy, and extremely solid stone door. This is the exquisite construction of the Guangmingding secret passage. Some places use secret mechanisms, such as the entrance to the secret passage, but this big stone gate has no mechanism at all. If it is not born with divine power or superior martial arts, it will never move, even if it is moved. If a disciple of the Ming Cult mistakenly enters the secret path, it is impossible to open the stone door without martial arts skills. After passing the stone wall, there was another long corridor ahead. Hong Tianxiao continued to walk forward with the fire folding paper to illuminate it. He felt that the corridor was tilting forward and getting lower and lower. After walking about fifty feet, suddenly there was a gap in front of him. Forked roads. This is not difficult for Hong Tianxiao. In the original book, Zhang Wuji was seduced by Yuan Zhen and chased towards the leftmost fork in the road. Although he was almost killed by a boulder, he accidentally entered the place where Yang Dingtian and his wife were buried. In the stone chamber. Turn left, turn left, keep turning left, and sure enough, you soon came to a stone gate. Hong Tianxiao pushed the stone door open with all his strength, and there was another stone room inside. This stone room was huge, with stalactites hanging from the top, making it look like a natural stone cave. He held the candle high and walked a few steps, only to see two skeletons lying on the ground. The clothes on the skeletons were not yet torn, and they could be seen to be a man and a woman. The woman was holding a shining dagger in her right hand and inserted it into her chest. , it seems that these are Yang Dingtian and his wife. This dagger has been stainless for more than ten years, and it seems to be a famous weapon. Hong Tianxiao came to the body of Mrs. Yang Dingtian, unceremoniously took out the dagger and put it into his arms. However, due to the excessive force, the bones of Mrs. Yang Dingtian's hands fell off to the ground. Hong Tianxiao walked up to the man's skeleton again and saw a piece of sheepskin spread out next to the hand that had turned into bones. He picked it up and saw that one side was hairy and the other was smooth. There was no abnormality, but he knew that this was the Ming Cult. The supreme internal power and mental method: the great shift of the universe. With the Great Shifting Technique in hand, Hong Tianxiao's mission on Guangmingding has been successfully concluded. Whatever matters Yang Xiao and Yin Tianzheng discuss next will have nothing to do with him. However, there was another thing on Guangmingding that moved Hong Tianxiao's heart, and that was the dragon-slaying sword. In fact, the Lengyue sword that Zhang Sanfeng gave to Hong Tianxiao was not inferior to the dragon-slaying sword at all. What really worried Hong Tianxiao was what was in the dragon-slaying sword, which was the essence of the art of war summarized by Guo Jing. When Hong Tianxiao came to Yitian's world, he set his ambition to drive out the Tartars and rebuild the dynasty. The essence of military tactics in the Dragon-Slaying Sword was naturally what he needed most at the moment. However, without the Yitian Sword, Hong Tianxiao would not be able to extract the essence of the art of war even if he obtained the Dragon-Slaying Sword. Moreover, if the Dragon-Slaying Sword was stolen at this time, Hong Tianxiao would naturally become the first suspect. Putting away the Great Shift of the Universe, Hong Tianxiao took a closer look at Yang Dingtian's body and found that there was a letter beside him, so he took it out and saw the words "Mrs.'s Personal Letter" written on it. Over time, the cover of the envelope has long been moldy and rotten, and the four characters have been corroded to the point where the strokes are incomplete, but the heroic spirit in the writing can still be vaguely seen. The letter is firmly sealed, and the paint seal is still intact. Hong Tianxiao unfolded it and saw that it was indeed Yang Dingtian's will. It had three meanings. The first was that the person in the Ming Cult who had obtained the Holy Fire Order was the thirty-fourth generation leader; the second was to let the Golden Retriever Lion King Xie Xun temporarily photograph the leader. After the Holy Fire Order returns, he will choose another leader; the third is that he wants to use the remaining skills in his body to die with Cheng Kun, so that his wife can escape from the trap according to the secret path. This secret path has only two exits, one is that On the bed in the bedroom, there is a "Wuwang" stone door. Hong Tianxiao put the letter and the complete map of the secret passage behind the letter into his arms, followed the original path back to the ground, and returned to the guesthouse. Hong Tianxiao did not cover the entrance of the secret passage with anything, but left it like that. He deliberately wanted the disciples of the Ming Cult to discover this secret passage, which contained Hong Tianxiao's deep meaning and conspiracy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 Donating the knife and taking an oath You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The reason why the Ming Cult fell apart was because of Yang Dingtian's sudden disappearance. However, because Yang Dingtian's body was not seen, no one in the Ming Cult doubted that their martial leader would suddenly die violently. Therefore, they had no doubts about the leader's position. Don¡¯t dare to compete too much. However, if they are allowed to see Yang Dingtian's body, things will change drastically. These people in the Mingjiao are all powerful men. They originally joined the Mingjiao because of Yang Dingtian's superb martial arts and extraordinary leadership skills. , now that Yang Dingtian is dead, what else can restrain them? Who doesn't want to become the supreme leader of the Ming Cult? Although everyone in the Ming Cult fought over the position of leader ten years ago, after all, they still worried about whether Yang Dingtian was alive in the world, so they didn't dare to be cruel. But things are different now. The fight has further evolved into a bloody fight, and the winner will be the leader of the Ming Cult. However, at this time, the Mingjiao people did not know that the entrance to the secret passage had been opened by Hong Tianxiao, and they were still arguing in the Mingzun Hall. Compared with when Hong Tianxiao came, in addition to Peng Yingyu, there was also a blind man with blond hair in the Mingzun Palace. He was holding a knife in his arms. It was Xie Xun who had returned from Ice and Fire Island. "No." Yang Xiao stood up, walked back and forth twice with his hands behind his back, looked at Xie Xun, and said slowly, "The Lion King wants to avenge his wife, father, and son for his humiliation, so of course everyone in our Ming Cult will go there and will definitely help the Lion King. Killing the Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand Cheng Kun, but the Lion King wanted to avenge Zhang Cuishan, which made the Ming Cult make enemies of the five major sects, this must not be done." Xie Xun said in a deep voice: "Mr. Yang Zuo, please don't forget that Xie was rewarded with the Dragon Slaying Sword. The strength of our Ming Cult is already superior to other major sects. If we have the Dragon Slaying Sword again, who else in the world will Dare to compete with the Ming Cult?" Yang Xiao chuckled and said, "The Lion King must have made a mistake. This dragon-slaying sword was originally owned by the Eagle King. It was probably snatched away by the Lion King from the knife-raising ceremony on Wangpanshan Island." Xie Xun's expression changed. Yang Xiao's words were clearly intended to sow discord between him and Yin Tianzheng. He turned to look at Yin Tianzheng, who had not spoken much, and found that his expression had changed slightly. He immediately laughed and said, "Yang Zuoshi A good plan, but the method is not very good. I wonder how the four Dharma kings, who are brothers in love, could turn against each other because of Yang Zuoshi's provocative words. This sword is far from belonging to the second brother Yin, but from Wudang sect Yu What Dai Yan got in his hands, Yin Susu, the daughter of Yin's second brother, can testify to this. Besides, the dragon-slaying sword was originally an ownerless thing, and whoever got it belonged to him. Wang Panshan Island snatched this knife, and this knife should naturally belong to Xie. Moreover, Xie didn't snatch this knife to dominate the martial arts world, but to avenge the murder of his father, his son, and his humiliation of his wife. I don't think the second brother would blame him. The younger brother took the dragon-slaying knife." When Xie Xun said this, Yin Tianzheng seemed to remember the scene when the four great Dharma Kings fell in love with each other, and his expression softened. Yang Xiao saw this and secretly said it was a pity. In the current situation at Guangmingding, the Eagle King faction, Bat King, Wu Sanren and Five Elements Flag were all on the same side. Although Yang Xiao had the Four Sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder under his command, his strength was no less than that of the Sky Eagle Sect and the Five Elements Flag. The Five Elements Flag, but this time he came to Guangmingding to avoid being misunderstood by King Wei Bat, so he only brought the masters of the four sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, so based on his current strength, he was at the most disadvantage. Yang Xiao originally wanted to use the dragon-slaying knife to provoke a conflict between Yin Tianzheng and Xie Xun and draw the Sky Eagle Sect to his side, but he did not want Xie Xun to ruin this plan with just one word. King Wei Bat also sighed softly and said: "Xie Third Brother, although Zhang Cuishan's death is related to the five major sects, after all, he has nothing to do with our Mingjiao. If we use the power of the Mingjiao to avenge him, even if Master Yang is still there, , I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t agree. As a younger brother, how about our brothers help you kill Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand Cheng Kun?¡± Hearing this, Xie Xun showed a trace of disappointment on his face and sighed: "This result is within my expectation. It's a pity that I'm blind. Otherwise, I alone would be able to defeat the people on Wudang Mountain." Kill all those who died in Cuishan." After a pause, Xie Xun asked again: "Brother Yin, do you know where Wuji is now?" Yin Tianzheng's heart tightened when he heard this, and he hurriedly said: "Wuji has already worshiped a famous teacher and is practicing martial arts in seclusion." Who is Yin Tianzheng? He couldn't tell that Xie Xun wanted Zhang Wuji to avenge his father and settle a grudge. Naturally, the five major sects would not agree. Hearing this, Xie Xun felt strange and said: "Brother Yin, you have very few rivals in martial arts in the world. Why don't you let Wuji learn from you instead of becoming someone else's teacher? Who is this person? I would like to know." Wait for him." Xie Xun's question was also what Yang Xiao and others wanted to know. After all, Yin Tianzheng's Eagle Claw skill is unparalleled in the world, and it is not much inferior to Shaolin Temple's Dragon Claw skill. However, Yin Tianzheng ordered Zhang Wuji to find a master. . Yin Tianzheng laughed loudly and said, "Yang Zuo and others have all seen this man, and he is on the top of Guangming Peak."Peng Yingyu's heart moved and she blurted out: "Could it be Master Hong?" Yin Tianzheng smiled slightly and said: "That's right. Although this boy is young, his martial arts skills are not as high as those of Yin." In fact, Yin Tianzheng's words are a bit flattering to Hong Tianxiao, although Hong Tianxiao's martial arts can definitely be regarded as a first-class master. , but compared with Yin Tianzheng, there is still a big gap. Although the Nine Sun Divine Skills are endless, but against a master like Yin Tianzheng, the recovery of internal energy cannot keep up. As a result, Xie Xun's plan was completely disrupted. Although he had the dragon-slaying sword, he was blind and his martial arts was greatly reduced. Zhang Wuji was accepted as a disciple and practiced martial arts hard. Xie Xun suddenly felt that he had fallen into a conspiracy. In such a remote place as Binghuo Island, someone could find them, and they also brought news that Zhang Cuishan and his wife had committed suicide, and that Zhang Wuji had been arrested. Obviously, they wanted to lure him into the Central Plains. After Xie Xun figured this out, he couldn't help but feel an inexplicable fear in his heart. It's not that he was afraid of death, but that he was worried that after his death, his great revenge would not be avenged. He had been notorious for killing people in the martial arts for more than ten years. All his efforts were in vain, so Xie Xun suddenly stood up and said: "Okay, I, Xie Xun, will no longer care about Cuishan's hatred. It is up to Wuji to decide how to understand this matter in the future. As long as all the brothers can help me kill that Hunyuan's thunderbolt hand became Kun, so Xie Xun took the dragon-slaying knife as a reward." After saying that, Xie Xun danced "swish, swish, swish" with the knife three times, holding it horizontally in his hand. ??Everyone present is a master of the world. If Xie Xun is not blind, and the dragon-slaying knife is sharp, his martial arts skills will definitely not be inferior to anyone else. But now that he is blind, it is a different matter. However, although everyone present has the intention of taking the Dragon Slaying Sword as their own, firstly, after all, everyone is a disciple of the Ming Cult, and the religious rules have strict rules for fighting among disciples; secondly, everyone is afraid of each other. , lest the snipe and the clam compete with each other for the fisherman's profit. Therefore, although the dragon-slaying sword was right in front of them, almost within reach of them, no one dared to move it. After everyone's eyes were fixed on the dragon-slaying sword for a long time, they were finally interrupted by Yang Xiao's laughter: "Hahahaha, okay, since the Lion King has made such a serious statement, we brothers should obey it, so let's put the dragon-slaying sword aside for the time being. Enshrine it in front of Mingzun. If someone kills Cheng Kun in the future, he will be the owner of this sword. I wonder what you brothers think?" Mingzun is the belief enshrined by people in Mingjiao, just like Sakyamuni enshrined in Buddhism, and cannot be blasphemed by any disciple of Mingjiao. If the dragon-slaying sword is enshrined in front of the Ming Zun and an oath is made to take the sword, naturally no one will dare to touch it, otherwise it will become the target of tens of thousands of Ming Cult disciples in the world. After hearing this, Yin Tianzheng believed that he was the best in martial arts among everyone (he did not know that Yang Xiao had already practiced the first level of the Great Movement of the Universe), and he also laughed and said: "Okay, Yin agrees, I don't know what you guys think, brothers." How about the next one?" The mechanism of Mingjiao is that the left and right light messengers are in charge of the four gates of heaven, earth, wind and thunder, and the five scattered people are not in charge of the Five Elements Flags. Although the four guardian Dharma kings are highly skilled in martial arts, they have no soldiers. When Yin Tianzheng left the Mingjiao in anger, it was actually With the two brothers Yin Yewang and Yin Susu, Yin Tianzheng soon established the Tianying Sect. Except for his junior brother Li Tianhuan, all the masters under his command were recruited from the martial arts world. However, Wei Yixiao was different. He had always stayed at Guangmingding. It was only because of his excellent friendship with the Wusan people that he gained the support of the Wusan people and the Five Elements Banner and was able to compete with Yang Xiao. However, killing Cheng Kun and obtaining the Dragon-Slaying Sword, not to mention Wu Sanren, even the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag would not be unmoved. Therefore, in this battle, he who is the weakest has the possibility of obtaining the Dragon-Slaying Sword. It is also the lowest. Wei Yixiao wanted to raise objections, but when he saw the excited expressions on the faces of Wu Sanren and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag, he swallowed the words that came to his lips. Xie Xun listened quietly for a while, only to hear the slightly rough breathing of everyone, and did not hear any objections. He was secretly happy and said loudly: "Since none of the brothers have objections, I will entrust this sword to Mingzun for safekeeping for the time being. , just wait for one of the brothers to kill Cheng Kun in the future and come to Mingzun to get the knife." After saying that, Xie Xun gave a light drink, grabbed the dragon-slaying knife with his right hand, suddenly turned around, and with a fierce force, he saw the dragon-slaying knife like It flew towards the statue of Mingzun like a meteor. When it reached the statue of Mingzun, it suddenly used up all its strength and fell gently, just in time to land on Mingzun's lightly holding hands. This skill was so beautiful that Yang Xiao, Yin Tianzheng and Wei Yixiao were secretly surprised. They all thought that they didn't expect that Xie Xun's martial arts had improved so much after eleven years. If he hadn't lost his sight, I'm afraid this Ming Cult's No. 1 The first master is him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 Yang Xiao¡¯s conspiracy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, since Mingjiao Yang Xiao, the envoy of Guangming Zuo, no one is allowed to touch the dragon-slaying sword, unless he can kill the Hunyuan thunderbolt." Yang Xiao was the first to react, facing the direction of Mingzun, with his left hand raised. He stood up, put his index finger and middle finger together and upward, and made an oath in front of everyone. It is an indisputable fact that Yang Xiao is the left envoy of the light and is above everyone else. Although Yin Tianzheng, Wei Yixiao and others are not very convinced by him, after all, Yang Xiao swore in front of the Mingzun, and his words were solemn and uncompromising. There was nothing to fault. Even Zhou Dian, who was always against Yang Xiao, could only remain silent. Yang Xiao finished his oath and was about to say something when Zhou Dian, who had been holding back for a while, suddenly shouted loudly: "Yang Xiao, if the person who kills Cheng Kun is not a disciple of my Ming Cult, what will happen to the ownership of this dragon-slaying sword? "It's not that Zhou Dianping is more greedy for the dragon-slaying sword than anyone else, it's just that he hates Yang Xiao the most. In addition, he knows that Yang Xiao is not only powerful in martial arts, but also very scheming, so he is worried that Yang Xiao has another conspiracy. Yang Xiao was stunned for a moment, but he hadn't considered this yet. He thought for a moment and said: "Our Ming Cult is torn apart because of the disappearance of Master Yang. Now, although King Xie Shi has returned from Ice and Fire Island, the whereabouts of the Right Envoy of Light and the Purple-shirted Dragon King are still missing. I don¡¯t know, although the dragon-slaying sword is the most precious treasure in the world, we, the Mingjiao, can no longer separate ourselves from each other because of this. In Yang¡¯s opinion, if someone from the martial arts world outside the Mingjiao kills Cheng Kun, we will give the dragon-slaying sword to him. To him, it can be regarded as thanks to him for avenging King Xie Shi, I wonder what King Xie Shi thinks?" Yang Xiao¡¯s words made everyone secretly feel ashamed. To be honest, when Zhou Dian raised this question, none of them, including Yin Tianzheng, had thought of this. Xie Xun nodded and said, "What Yang Zuoshi said is true. All Xie wants is to kill Cheng Kun. He does not insist that the Ming Cult disciples do what he did. After all, Cheng Kun is Xie's personal enemy, not a public enemy of the Ming Cult." The matter of the Dragon-Slaying Sword was resolved, and almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Looking outside the hall, it was already bright, and it turned out that everyone had been discussing it all night. At this moment, everyone went to rest. The next day, Yin Tianzheng was about to say goodbye, but was persuaded by Xie Xun and Wei Yixiao to stay. After all, the three of them were brothers who talked about everything. Yin Tianzheng did not leave, and Yang Xiao also stayed. Although everyone disliked him, he was a disciple of the Ming Cult after all. In addition, Yin Tianzheng, who founded the Tianying Sect, still stayed here, so the Wusan people and the Five Elements Banner were too embarrassed to rush away. He leaves. Hong Tianxiao took advantage of these few days to hide in his room and practice the Great Shift of the Universe. Just like Zhang Wuji in the original book, based on the Nine Yang Magic Technique, Hong Tianxiao practiced the Great Shift of the Universe with ease and got twice the result with half the effort. From the first level to the sixth level, Hong Tianxiao practiced it with almost no effort. It took half a day in total, but the seventh level was different. The mystery of the seventh level's mental method was even better than that of the sixth level. The layers are several times deeper, and it is difficult to fully understand them for a while. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao is proficient in medical principles. When he encounters a difficult point to understand, he can often suddenly understand it by corroborating it with medical principles. However, even so, Hong Tianxiao was still unable to practice the Great Shifting Mind Technique to the highest level. As soon as he reached more than half of the practice, his energy and blood suddenly surged and his heartbeat accelerated. Hong Tianxiao was unwilling to give up and started from scratch again, and it was still the same. Since practicing the first level of magical skills, Hong Tianxiao has never encountered such a situation. As a last resort, Hong Tianxiao skipped this sentence. When he continued practicing, he felt that it was smooth again. However, after a few sentences, he encountered obstacles again. From then on Next, obstacles and difficulties arise one after another. Until the end of the chapter, there are a total of 12 sentences that cannot be practiced. Even so, Hong Tianxiao's current martial arts skills are no longer what they were when he went to Guangming Summit a few days ago. His martial arts skills are more than twice as good. Looking at the world, except for the real Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect, no one is Hong Tianxiao's opponent. Even against the Shaolin Sect Du Zi Hong Tianxiao, the three elder monks of his generation, can also remain undefeated. Hiding the parchment scroll of the Great Shift of the Universe close to his body, Hong Tianxiao walked out of the room for the first time. It was the same place, the same sunshine, but Hong Tianxiao felt that his life had changed again. Hong Tianxiao came to Yin Tianzheng and found out that they had discussed the Dragon Sword and Xie Xun's great feud. Of course, there was nothing to keep secret about this matter. Yin Tianzheng told the truth, which made Hong Tianxiao greatly moved. . However, although his martial arts is almost invincible at the moment, the strength of the Dragon Sect is still very weak. The only ones who can truly be called first-class masters are Fang Dongbai and the Du family. Ruoguo attracts heroes from all over the world because of the dragon-slaying knife. Taking the Shenlong Sect as an enemy would probably bring disaster to the newly born Shenlong Sect. Not many people know the news that the Yitian Sword is in the hands of the Emei Sect Master Miejie. The reason is naturally that Master Miejie is worried that he will be coveted for it. Although the martial arts of Miejie Shitai are very high and the Emei Sect is quite famous in the world, the so-called good tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves, not to mention that the disciples of the Emei Sect often travel around the world, destroyingTeacher Tai doesn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble. In the original book, if he had not met Dai Qisi, an opponent of similar strength in Butterfly Valley, and if Master Miejie had not been arrogant and did not want to weaken Emei's reputation due to defeat, he would never have used the Yitian Sword. At the moment, Yin Tianzheng has nothing to do at Guangmingding. He is just catching up with Xie Xun, Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren, the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag and others. In a few days, Yin Tianzheng will go down to Guangmingding and return to Tianying Sect. Hong Tianxiao had already stayed in the Tianying Sect for half a year, and since the main altar of the Shenlong Sect was in Qingcheng Mountain, it was naturally impossible for him to follow Yin Tianzheng back to the Tianying Sect, so he said goodbye to Yin Tianzheng and everyone and went down the mountain first. Although Hong Tianxiao really wanted to establish friendship with Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag, the time has not come yet. After all, these people are all ruthless heroes in the world, and they are all unruly. Because Hong Tianxiao is Yin Tianzheng's righteous Zijia also saved Peng Yingyu's life and treated Hong Tianxiao with courtesy, but this did not mean that they could accept Hong Tianxiao. If Hong Tianxiao interacts with them too enthusiastically, it may make these people unhappy, and may even make them doubt Hong Tianxiao's purpose in saving Peng Yingyu. It is better to keep a certain distance. Peng Yingyu's one act of kindness was not enough to win their hearts, but if she could lead the Shenlong Sect to show her kindness many times in the future, she might be able to win the hearts of these reckless heroes. Hong Tianxiao then said goodbye to Yin Tianzheng and others, saying that he was going back to the Shenlong Sect General Forum to handle some matters. This reason was the best reason. Even though Yin Tianzheng was a little reluctant to leave, he could no longer retain him. Peng Yingyu was also reluctant to give up. He had been in the world for a long time and met countless people. He could tell that Hong Tianxiao was not a treacherous person. On the way down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao clearly felt that someone was following him. He knew without thinking that the person following him was Yang Xiao. If it had been when he was going up the mountain, Hong Tianxiao might not have been able to detect Yang Xiao's tracking. However, after practicing the Great Shifting Mind Technique, not only did Hong Tianxiao's own skills greatly increase, but the Tian Er Tong formula flashed in his mind. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind, so he hurriedly used Qinggong and ran forward quickly. Hong Tianxiao guessed right. After he came down the mountain, Yang Xiao also said goodbye to everyone and left. In the past few days when Yang Xiao stayed at Guangmingding, Wei Yixiao and others did not welcome him very much. However, they could not drive him away because of face. Now Yang Xiao took the initiative to go down the mountain, which just suited their wishes. After some politeness, they Send Yang Xiao to the entrance of the corridor. After Yang Xiao came down the mountain, he used Qinggong to chase Hong Tianxiao. He soon caught up with Hong Tianxiao, who was slowly going down the mountain, and followed him quietly. Yang Xiao knew that Hong Tianxiao was extremely skilled in martial arts, but he was also very conceited about his Qing Gong. Although he was not as superb as Wei Yixiao, he was still at the pinnacle. However, he did not expect that Hong Tianxiao had actually practiced the Great Movement of the Universe and had reached the sixth level. With his realm and the magical power of Tian Er, how could he not be discovered. Yang Xiao felt strange when he saw Hong Tianxiao suddenly disappeared, so he quickly ran forward, but after running twenty or thirty feet away, Hong Tianxiao was still nowhere to be seen. Just when Yang Xiao was confused, he suddenly heard a clear voice coming from behind him: "I wonder if Yang Zuoshi is following Hong, do you have any advice?" Yang Xiao was shocked and quickly turned around to find Hong Tianxiao standing ten feet behind him with his hands behind his back, an extremely unfriendly cold light flashing in his eyes. Yang Xiao didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao's Qinggong could reach such an extent. Even compared with Wei Yixiao, he was definitely not even half a point worse. However, he reacted very quickly. He cupped his fists and said, "Master Hong has misunderstood. Yang thinks that Hong Tianxiao is a human being." Zhonglongfeng is interested in making friends with Master Hong. I just heard on the mountain that Master Hong was coming down the mountain, so I hurried here. I hope Hong Tianxiao can come to Yang's Zuowang Peak as a guest for a few days, and I hope Master Hong will not refuse." Originally, Yang Xiao was He planned to find an opportunity to kill Hong Tianxiao after he came down the mountain. As for why he wanted to kill Hong Tianxiao, Yang Xiao didn't have a good reason in his heart. He just instinctively felt that Hong Tianxiao would bring him a great threat. Yang Xiao acted decisively and straightforwardly. Since With such a bad premonition in his heart, he naturally would not hesitate. However, because the tracking was discovered, Yang Xiao knew that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts might not be inferior to his, and he was no longer confident of killing him, so he made another plan to kill Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao invited him to Zuowang Peak and used the power of himself and his four men to kill Hong Tianxiao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67 Situ Mingyue You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Hong Tianxiao didn't know that Yang Xiao had murderous intentions against him, he knew that Yang Xiao's invitation to sit at Wangfeng was not just a guest, there must be some ulterior conspiracy. If this were Hong Tianxiao before he practiced the Great Shift of the Universe, He must have thought twice about it. After all, Yang Xiao's martial arts skills are not as high as those of the leaders of the six sects, let alone the four sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder. But now, Hong Tianxiao is not afraid at all, and he immediately agreed to Yang Xiao's invitation. The two of them each Heading towards Zuowang Peak with evil intentions. Zuowang Peak is a peak deep in the Kunlun Mountains. It is as high as Guangmingding. It is also a terrain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. However, this location is deep in the Kunlun Mountains. Once it is cut off from the lower peak, it is difficult to attack. If you miss the road, you will be trapped to death. Guangmingding is different. There is not only one way up and down the mountain. Once one is blocked, there is another way and you will not become a trapped beast. The reason why Yang Xiao chose Zuowang Peak as his temporary residence is for this reason. If there is a gang that wants to harm the Ming Cult, Guangmingding will bear the brunt. Once the two sides fight, Yang Xiao can lead the four subordinates to suddenly Fight out with surprise troops. With their martial arts, it only took two hours to go from Guangming Peak to Zuowang Peak. Because there is only one road up the mountain, Yang Xiao ordered the four sects under his sect to be on duty every three days. Today, the leader of the Lei Sect, Ben Lei Shen Zhang Wen Tianyu, was on duty. Although Mingjiao has been standing in the world for many years, there are very few, or almost never, as many masters in the religion as there were during the Yang Dingtian period, even including the first year when it was introduced to China from Persia. Yang Dingtian is indeed the leader of a generation of talented people. He knows that if he wants to increase the strength of the Ming Cult to become the largest helper in the world, he must have many martial arts masters to join him. Just like the Shaolin Temple and the Beggar Clan, they have been able to become the leader of the Ming Cult for thousands of years. The largest sect and largest gang in the world is because no matter which generation, there are many masters in the Shaolin Temple or the Beggar Clan. Therefore, while Yang Dingtian personally walked among the rivers and lakes, searching for people with strong martial arts skills who were willing to defeat the Tartars, he also asked his masters to search for such talents for the Mingjiao to use. Therefore, when Yang Dingtian took over Mingjiao, he was not eager to establish the left and right light messengers, the four guardian Dharma kings, and Wusan people. Instead, he looked for talents everywhere. Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Xie Xun, and Wusan people were all his in the world. Found in. Yin Tianzheng was the Right Envoy of Light under the previous leader of the Ming Cult, and Wei Yixiao's master was one of the four great guardian Dharma Kings of the previous term. Naturally, all the flag bearers of the Five Elements Flag were inherited from him. Influenced by Yang Dingtian, many masters of Mingjiao also traveled around the world to attract some colleagues with lofty ideals into Mingjiao. Yang Xiao was one of them. He single-handedly created the four gates of heaven and earth, and three of the masters of the four gates were Yang Xiaocong. The ones found in the rivers and lakes are Zhuge Yu, the scholar in black clothes, the leader of the Tianmen Sect, Nezha Zhaolexin, the eight-armed leader of the Fengmen Sect, Wen Tianyu, the leader of the Thunder God, the leader of the Lei Sect, Situ Mingyue, the leader of the Dimen Sect, is Yang Xiao's favorite disciple. He is not well-known in the world. Yang Xiao was extremely talented. He was only twenty-five years old when he entered the Ming Cult. He was highly appreciated by Yang Dingtian and was awarded such an important position as the Ming Cult's Guangming Zuo Envoy. The first reason was that Yang Xiao's martial arts were extremely high. Besides, only Yin Tianzheng's martial arts is better than him. Secondly, Yang Xiao's commanding ability is very strong. Since he became the left envoy of Guangming, he has managed the Mingjiao's educational affairs very well. However, although Yang Xiao was very capable, he also had a fatal flaw, which was that he was aloof and looked down upon the three major Buddhist kings (Dai Qisi had not yet joined the religion at that time) and the Wusan people. His words and actions could not help but offend others. Wen Tianyu has followed Yang Xiao for a long time and is well aware of Yang Xiao's temperament. Except for Yang Xiao's sworn brother Guangming Right Envoy Fan Yao, he has never seen Yang Xiao be so affectionate to anyone, talking and laughing while walking, and the other person turned out to be a man in his early twenties. Young man, from this point alone, Wen Tianyu could conclude that Hong Tianxiao was no ordinary person. "Leader of the Shenlong Cult?" After hearing Yang Xiao's introduction, Wen Tianyu felt a little confused. There had never been another Shenlong Cult in the world. However, he was also an old man in the world, so naturally he would not write his thoughts on his face, so he shouted at Hong Tian very politely. See you as a gift. When Hong Tianxiao learned that the bearded man in front of him was the leader of the Thunder Sect, he was extremely polite, which gave Wen Tianyu a good initial impression of Hong Tianxiao. The layout on Zuowang Peak is not much different from that on Guangming Peak, except that there are fewer corridors, and the name of the hall is not Mingzun Hall but Xingji Hall. It can be seen from the two words "Xingji" alone that Yang Xiao has a trace of regret for his previous arrogance and domineering in Mingjiao. This is what happened in the original book when Mingjiao was besieged by six major sects. Yang Xiaocheng and Wei Yixiao were able to Make peace with people. Entering Xingji Hall, Yang Xiao asked people to invite Zhuge Yu, the master of Xuanyi, the master of Tianmen Sect, the eight-armed Nezha Zhaole Xin, the master of Fengmen Sect, and Situ Mingyue. However, about a quarter of an hour later, the only ones who came with the boy who delivered the message were Zhuge Yu, the master of the Tianmen Sect, Xuanyi Xiushi, and the Fengmen Sect.The eight-armed Nezha recruited Lexin, and at the same time brought news that Situ Mingyue was suffering from a high fever. high fever? After hearing the news, not only Yang Xiao and others felt strange, but Hong Tianxiao also felt strange. For people in the martial arts world who have practiced internal strength, it is impossible to get minor illnesses such as colds and fevers. Moreover, according to people who came here, Situ Mingyue's high fever has not gone away for seven or eight days, which is even more incredible. Yang Xiao was a little worried and said to Hong Tianxiao, "Master Hong, please wait a moment. Yang will go visit the disciple and come back as soon as you go." Hong Tianxiao said with a "hehe" smile: "You are being polite, Ambassador Yang Zuo. Hong is not talented. He may be able to help with a little knowledge of the art of discriminating yellow." Yang Xiao pondered for a moment, but did not refuse, so he took the three sect leaders and Hong Tianxiao to Situ Mingyue's residence. Situ Mingyue¡¯s residence is on the left side of Zuowang Peak, in an extremely quiet courtyard. From the layout of the courtyard, it can be seen that the owner here is a woman. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, this old boy Yang Xiao is really a bastard, he actually accepted a female disciple. It seems that the relationship between the two is definitely not as simple as a master-disciple relationship. In fact, it is normal for Hong Tianxiao to have such thoughts. It should be noted that Yang Xiao is a man, a normal man. This can be seen from his rape of Ji Xiaofu. Since Yang Xiao is a normal man, he naturally has some physiological needs. The original book does not mention that Yang Xiao has any wife, so it seems that he may have an affair with this female disciple. After meeting Situ Mingyue, Hong Tianxiao's idea became more solid, because Situ Mingyue's beauty was not inferior to Qin Yueru, which He Taichong could not forget. Especially when she was currently ill, the sick beauty's demeanor made me feel pity for Hong Tianxiao. The man who saw her for the first time couldn't help but want to hold her in his arms to comfort her. Yang Xiao sat gently on the edge of Situ Mingyue's bed. Situ Mingyue, who had been resting with her eyes closed, slowly opened her eyes. Seeing Yang Xiao, she hurriedly struggled to sit up. Yang Xiao hurriedly reached out to hold her down, but Hong Tianxiao discovered a slight detail. Situ Mingyue dodged Yang Xiao's hand, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Yang Xiao took his hand back calmly, sighed and said, "Mingyue, how could this happen?" Situ Mingyue said softly: "Disciple doesn't know that he suddenly developed a high fever while taking a shower after practicing eight days ago. Master went to Guangmingding at that time, so the disciple did not make any announcement about it." After saying that, Situ Mingyue suddenly found that there was a room in the house. In addition to the three Tianfenglei sect masters, there was also a handsome and refined young man, so he asked: "Master, I wonder who this is" This is Situ Mingyue's boudoir, and even Yang Xiao is not allowed to come in at will. , not to mention the three sect masters of Tian Fenglei. Although the four of them entered Situ Mingyue's boudoir today because of a medical visit, they brought a strange man with them. It seemed that this man was either a medical superman or a master of the Ming Cult. Seeing Hong Tianxiao's handsomeness, which was not inferior to that of Yang Xiao, Situ Mingyue suddenly thought of a person, and thought to herself, could this person be Fan Yao, the Right Envoy of Light that Master often said? Only then did Yang Xiao remember that there was Hong Tianxiao behind him, so he introduced: "Mingyue, this is Hong Tianxiao, the leader of Shenlong Sect, and the righteous son of Yin Tian, ??the White-browed Eagle King of our sect. This time, I was invited by my master to come to Zuowang Peak as a guest. Master Hong is proficient in the art of Qi Huang and has come to diagnose your illness. Mingyue has not thanked Master Hong." Looking at Hong Tianxiao¡¯s half-smiling face, Situ Mingyue blushed for no reason and said softly: ¡°Mingyue thanks Master Hong.¡± Hong Tianxiao said: "Master Situ is so polite. It is Hong's blessing to be able to diagnose Master Situ's illness." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao looked at Yang Xiao, as if he was hesitant to speak. Who is Yang Xiao? Why doesn't Hong Tianxiao understand? He hurriedly stood up and said, "This will trouble you, Master Hong." Hong Tianxiao said "you're welcome", then stepped forward and sat where Yang Xiao was sitting just now, cupped his hands towards Situ Mingyue and said: "Master Situ, Hong is offended." After that, he stretched out his right hand and put his index and middle fingers together. Put it on Situ Mingyue's left wrist, and then closed his eyes. Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand, and Yang Xiao behind him was shocked. It should be noted that three fingers are usually used to feel the pulse, namely the index finger, middle finger and ring finger, but Hong Tianxiao used the two-finger pulse method. This is enough to prove that Hong Tianxiao's medical skills have reached the pinnacle. situation. Yang Xiao prides himself on being extremely intelligent. Not only is his martial arts extremely high, he also has knowledge of medicine, organs, music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. However, he is only a general knowledge, and is not very proficient in any of them. Hong Tianxiao not only seems to be superior in martial arts, but also has better medical skills. It was far beyond his comparison. As for what else could shock him, Yang Xiao didn't know yet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 Red-trained Flower Snake You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Originally, Situ Mingyue was shy because Long Fei's fingers touched her skin, but it was soon replaced by surprise. She has followed Yang Xiao since she was a child. In addition to martial arts, she also has different skills in medicine, organs, music, chess, calligraphy and painting. He even surpassed his master Yang Xiao in the fields of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Although he was slightly inferior in medical skills, he also understood what feeling the pulse with two fingers meant. After a while, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s eyebrows gradually knitted together, and Yang Xiao and others became a little nervous. A quarter of an hour later, Hong Tianxiao finally gently put down Situ Mingyue's hand, stood up, and sighed. When Yang Xiao saw this, he felt anxious and asked hurriedly. Hong Tianxiao ignored Yang Xiao and instead asked Situ Mingyue: "Master Situ, can you call your personal maid? Hong has something to explain." Situ Mingyue was very surprised. She didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Hong Tianxiao was selling in the gourd, but she followed his words and called in the personal maid Qiaoyu. Hong Tianxiao called Qiaoyu to the corner and gave him a few gentle instructions. Qiaoyu's pretty face suddenly turned red after hearing this. Although they were not far apart, Hong Tianxiao's voice was so soft that even though Yang Xiao was careful I went to listen, but still heard nothing. After giving orders to Qiaoyu, Hong Tianxiao came to Yang Xiao and others again, smiled at a few men in the fog and said: "Mr. Yang, it's inconvenient for us to be here, so please go outside and wait. Wait until Qiaoyu has discovered something, and Hong can determine the cause of Master Situ's illness, and naturally he can prescribe the right medicine." After all, Yang Xiao was the left envoy of the Light. Although he was full of curiosity, he was able to keep his composure and silently followed Hong Tianxiao, exited Situ Mingyue's room, and returned to Xingji Hall again. After sitting down again, the five people began to chat. Yang Xiao and the three sect masters obviously had something on their minds and were a little distracted, while Hong Tianxiao talked as if nothing had happened just now. Gradually, the four of them were attracted by Hong Tianxiao's conversation and knowledge. They put aside Situ Mingyue's matters and started talking with Hong Tianxiao. After about a quarter of an hour, Qiaoyu came in a hurry, but she seemed hesitant to speak. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly walked to the door and walked up to Qiaoyu. He only heard Qiaoyu say: "Master Hong, I just looked at the body of the master. If it is what Master Hong said, thenthere are two rows of teeth in that place." print." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, Qiaoyu, go and tell Master Situ that these two rows of tooth marks are left by the red snake. Although this snake is poisonous, it is not very poisonous. Hong will give you some antidote." The medicine should be taken internally and externally, and the disease can be cured in three to five days." Qiaoyu nodded hurriedly, turned around and left, reporting the news to Situ Mingyue. After Qiaoyu left, Hong Tianxiao turned back to the hall and said to Yang Xiao: "Mr. Yang Zuo, Master Situ was injured by a red snake. The snake's teeth are poisonous, but it is not highly poisonous. Otherwise, Master Situ has been dead for many days." "Red practice flower snake?" Yang Xiao had also heard of this venomous snake. He couldn't help being secretly surprised, but he asked strangely, "Zuowang Peak is dozens of feet above sea level. The air at the top of the peak is thin, and it is a bitter cold place. The Red Lian Flower Snake is masculine, so how can it appear on Zuowang Peak?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Hong doesn't know about this, but Hong found many flowers and plants in the courtyard of Sect Master Situ. Maybe there are blood red flowers that are the favorite of the Red Lian Flower Snake." Yang Xiao was startled when he heard this. He seemed to have thought of something and blurted out: "Exactly, Mingyue likes exotic flowers and herbs the most, and she also plants many in the yard. I remember that Mingyue got three rare red flowers three months ago. Could it be that Is it the blood red flower?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "That should be it, Yang Zuoshi, why don't we go and take a look and find out." The five people left Xingji Hall and came to Situ Mingyue's courtyard again. Sure enough, they found three tiny red flowers in the flowerbed in the southeast corner, which were blood red flowers. Hong Tianxiao turned to Yang Xiao and said with a smile: "In that case, Master Situ can be saved." The blood red flower itself is non-toxic and does not offend the red snake. However, if the petals are removed and soaked in hot water, a very strong aroma will be produced. This aroma can kill red flowers within hundreds of miles. Flower snake attracts. The red-trained flower snake is a treasure, and its whole body is full of treasures. The snake gall can increase the cultivation level of people in the martial arts world. After swallowing it, it is immune to all poisons. Therefore, the red-trained flower snake was hunted and killed, causing its number to decrease sharply. When Situ Mingyue took a bath, he soaked blood red flowers in hot water for half an hour, which made the scent stronger. However, this was the only red snake within a thousand miles, and it was attracted by the scent. As for the process of rescuing Situ Mingyue, it is very simple. You only need to remove two petals from the blood-red flower, mash one and apply it externally on the wound. Of course, the external application was done by Qiaoyu, although Hong Tianxiao also wanted to do it. Make tea with another tablet and drink it once a day for three days.Recovery only costs six blood-red flower petals. Although this blood-red flower is less than a foot tall, its flower branches are extremely luxuriant. Each plant has three to five flowers, each with dozens of petals. Moreover, the blood-red flower grows very fast, and can grow into a flower in one night. Flower, this is why Situ Mingyue can bathe with blood-red flower petals. Then, Hong Tianxiao started to attack the red-trained flower snake. Situ Mingyue was Yang Xiao's disciple, and his martial arts had already entered the realm of a first-class master. Even in his sleep, it was impossible for the red-trained flower snake to approach three feet away from him. Moreover, he was bitten without knowing it. Therefore, this red snake could only have committed the murder when Situ Mingyue was taking a bath. Firstly, Situ Mingyue was all at ease at that time and his vigilance was at its lowest. Secondly, The sound of the water being constantly stirred up was enough to cover up the movement of the red snake. However, even so, if the Red-Lian Flower Snake wants to quietly enter the bathtub from the outside and then murder and hurt people, Situ Mingyue will never be able to do it without any traces. Therefore, there can only be one explanation. This Red-Lian Flower Snake The flower snake's nest is in the bathtub. The reason why it is used as its nest is because the bathtub is often filled with blood-red flower petals and is also dyed with this fragrance. After the red-trained flower snake came here, it was naturally easy to find this Bathtub and use it as a nest. The Red-Lian Flower Snake is good at swimming, and its body is covered with hard scales. It is not afraid of hot water. Once the bathtub is filled with water, the Red-Lian Flower Snake is not afraid, but it can feel it. It is also happy because there are blood-red petals in the water. Don't worry, swim around in the water to your heart's content. At this time, Situ Mingyue's body entered the bathtub. The red-faced snake naturally attacked it without knowing the situation. This is why Situ Mingyue suddenly developed a high fever while taking a bath. The place happened to be around Situ Mingyue's private parts, making it difficult to find. Otherwise, if it had been on the arms or legs, or even on the chest or back, Qiaoyu, who was wiping Situ Mingyue's body, would have discovered it long ago. After Qiaoyu ordered two maids to bring Situ Mingyue's bathtub, Hong Tianxiao carefully explored it and found a small hole in the basin, about the size of a thumb cap. Hong Tianxiao ordered people to pick two blood-red petals and get a basin of warm water. He first tore the blood-red petals into pieces and scattered them in the basin, and then poured the warm water in. Immediately, a fragrance rose from the basin, making him Everyone felt refreshed. Soon, I saw bubbles gradually rising up from the small hole, and then a gecko-like head poked out. The bubbles suddenly became denser at this moment, all from this red snake. Then, the Red-Lian Flower Snake suddenly jumped out of the cave and swam happily in the water, but there were fewer bubbles. Only then did everyone see clearly that the red-trained flower snake's body was like a lizard, with gorgeous patterns on its back, but it had four fewer legs than the lizard. Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "This is the red snake, which caused Master Situ a lot of pain. Although it is not very poisonous, if you are bitten by it and you don't rescue it in time, you will have a high fever and die." ." Hong Tianxiao suddenly noticed a greedy look flashing in Yang Xiao's eyes. He obviously wanted to take possession of this red snake for himself. After all, its inner elixir could add twenty years of skill out of thin air. Yang Xiao has been unable to break through the first level for more than ten years since Yang Dingtian taught him the first two levels of the Qiankun Great Shifting Mind Technique. This has become a short-term goal that he has been working hard for, and it has also become a worry for him. If he can add more With twenty years of internal strength, it may not be possible to easily break through the first level. If Hong Tianxiao wanted to make friends with Yang Xiao, he would naturally follow his wishes, but not now. Hong Tianxiao had promised Master Jue to help him kill Yang Xiao, so naturally his twenty years of internal strength would not be wasted. Hong Tianxiao chuckled lightly and turned to Master Situ: "Master Situ, this flower snake has made you suffer a lot, why not just let you eat its snake gall, which is enough to increase the number of Master Situ by twenty." The inner strength of the year.¡± Situ Mingyue had no intention of letting go of the flower snake that almost killed her. After hearing this, she was overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Master Hong." Hong Tianxiao was thanked by the beauty, and laughed loudly and said: "It's easy to say, but it's because of the bad luck of this flower snake that it didn't come to provoke Master Situ." As he spoke, Hong Tianxiao glanced at Yang Xiao's face intentionally or unintentionally, and found that his face was There was no expression on his face. He didn't know whether he was happy for his disciple or regretful that he didn't get this precious snake gallbladder. At present, Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Divine Art has been completed, and the Great Shift of the Universe has reached the sixth level. His martial arts is so high that only Zhang Sanfeng may be above it in the martial arts world. Therefore, he cannot see the skills of these twenty years and send him away. Giving Situ Mingyue can win the favor of the beauty, and leave a good impression in front of the four gate masters, thinking that he can seize the four gates for his own use in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69: A kiss of love You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What, the news of King Xie's return to the Central Plains was actually known to people in the martial arts world?" After rescuing Situ Mingyue, Hong Tianxiao was not in a hurry to leave Zuowang Peak. After all, he had someone beside him who was grateful to him. Why wouldn't Hong Tianxiao be happy to have the beautiful woman accompanying him? Hong Tianxiao was very happy especially when he saw Yang Xiao crumbling every day. In addition to visiting the scenery of Wangfeng with Situ Mingyue intentionally or unintentionally, Hong Tianxiao also deliberately made friends with the other three sect leaders. For these three sects, Hong Tianxiao first used his martial arts to calm them down, and then showed a humble attitude. With his appearance, he immediately won the favor of these three people. Seeing the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and the four sect leaders under him getting closer and closer, Yang Xiao also realized that bringing Hong Tianxiao to Zuowang Peak was a big mistake. But now that Hong Tianxiao was benevolent to Situ Mingyue, Yang Xiao could not take the four sects with him. To deal with Hong Tianxiao, the sect leader could only send people to watch Hong Tianxiao secretly every day in frustration. Although the guards sent by Yang Xiao were not weak in martial arts, they could not hide Hong Tianxiao's clairvoyance. However, he pretended not to know and still hung out with the four sect masters all day long. On this day, which was the tenth day after Hong Tianxiao came to Zuowang Peak, Yang Xiao suddenly received a letter from Wei Yixiao, saying that the news that Xie Xun had returned to Guangmingding had been leaked, and all the martial arts sects knew about it. Yang Xiao was shocked and turned pale. If Yang Xiao and Hong Tianxiao parted ways after coming down from Guangming Peak, Yang Xiao would definitely suspect that Hong Tianxiao had leaked the matter. But now Hong Tianxiao is a guest at Zuowang Peak, and it is impossible to get in touch with people in the world anyway. The fastest way to spread information in the world is by flying pigeons, but this method is very limited. First, the distance cannot be too long; second, the path is single; third, it is easy to be hunted; fourth, it needs to be carried with you. Bring a few pigeons with you to make them easier to spot. If Hong Tianxiao spread the news through flying pigeons, there must be a pigeon by his side. However, Yang Xiao and Hong Tianxiao did not notice that he was carrying the pigeon at all, so Hong Tianxiao would definitely not spread the news. Moreover, if this news was spread by Hong Tianxiao before going to Guangmingding, just based on the words Xie Xun and Dragon Saber, I am afraid it would have spread throughout the world long ago, and it would not wait until now. In fact, Yang Xiao really miscalculated this time. The news that Xie Xun returned to the Central Plains with the dragon-slaying knife was naturally released by Hong Tianxiao, but he did not do it himself. After taking Ji Xiaofu and the others back to Qingcheng Mountain, Hong Tianxiao specifically told Fang Dongbai about this matter and asked him to send dozens of helpers to spread the news to various places. He only waited a month for news of Xie Xun's return to the Central Plains to be released at the same time. Only if it spreads, the news of Xie Xun's return to the Central Plains will be known to everyone in the martial arts world within almost three days. Once this news spread, it was almost a catastrophe for the Mingjiao. As the saying goes, it is a crime to possess a jade. The dragon-slaying sword was originally an ownerless thing. This led to a battle in the martial arts more than ten years ago. I don¡¯t know how many masters died because of it. Yu Daiyan also died because of it. Don't move on the bed. This alone is enough. After all, the Mingjiao is the largest sect in the world. There are so many masters in the sect, and the Guangmingding is easy to defend but difficult to attack. No sect in the world can take away the dragon-slaying knife from the hands of the Mingjiao. , unless the six sects unite, but the dragon-slaying knife is in the hands of Xie Xun, and Xie Xun committed countless evil murders in the martial arts more than ten years ago, and enemies are all over the martial arts, this is likely to become a problem in the martial arts. The best excuse for people to unite to attack Mingjiao. Who is Yang Xiao? Why can't he see the catastrophe of life and death that Mingjiao is about to face? As the bright left envoy of Mingjiao, how can he not save him from death, especially since Wei Yixiao has already sent a letter to him to tell him about this? Ask him to go to Guangmingding again to discuss countermeasures. Therefore, Yang Xiao did not bother to get rid of Hong Tianxiao, and hurriedly left Zuowang Peak and went to Guangmingding, while Hong Tianxiao continued to stay at Zuowang Peak. Yang Xiao didn't want Hong Tianxiao to stay, but firstly, he had no excuse to drive him away, and secondly, the matter was so urgent that Yang Xiao could no longer care about Hong Tianxiao. Without Yang Xiao's intervention, Hong Tianxiao was at home on Zuowang Peak. His relationship with the three Tianfenglei sect leaders was getting closer and closer, and they called them brothers all day long. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao even taught the three people's martial arts, making the three of them It was very useful, and my gratitude to Hong Tianxiao naturally became deeper and deeper. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao also started to pick up girls without any scruples, clinging to Situ Mingyue like a tarsal maggot all day long, and the relationship between the two gradually deepened. The heads of the other three sects also saw that Hong Tianxiao was interested in Situ Mingyue, and felt that the two were a natural match. They also tried their best to bring them together and deliberately created opportunities for them. This made Hong Tianxiao fall in love with Situ Mingyue on the fourth day after Yang Xiao came down the mountain. The relationship with Situ Mingyue finally reached a new breakthrough. That day happened to be the fifteenth day of the lunar month, and the bright moonlight filled Zuowang Peak like daylight. After dinner, Hong Tianxiao invited Situ Mingyue to enjoy the moon together, and Situ Mingyue agreed without even thinking.   "Mingyue, do you know why I want to ask you to look at the moon tonight?" Over the past few days, the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Situ Mingyue has reached the point where they call each other's names. "Well, I don't know." How could Situ Mingyue not know Hong Tianxiao's thoughts, but these days, Hong Tianxiao's handsome appearance, profound martial arts, superb medical skills, and extensive knowledge have moved Situ Mingyue's heart, but She was a girl, and although she wanted to agree to Hong Tianxiao's love in her heart, Hong Tianxiao didn't say it out loud. Naturally, it was impossible for Situ Mingyue to throw herself into his arms, so she still couldn't let go in front of Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao looked at the docile and pleasant man next to him, his heart skipped a beat, and he said with a smile, "Because of your name." "My name?" Situ Mingyue was stunned when he heard this, then he understood and blurted out, "Actually, my name was given by Master. My parents and family were all killed by the Mongols. Originally, they were also planning to kill It killed me, but Master saw me and saved me, because that night was also a fifteenth night, so Master gave me this name." Although they are very familiar with each other, this is the first time that they talk about their life experience. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that Situ Mingyue's life experience would be so pitiful. He sighed and said: "Mingyue, I didn't expect that your life experience would be so pitiful. By the way, Yang Xiao treats you how?" Situ Mingyue nodded slightly and said, "Master is very good to me and teaches me martial arts carefully." Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said, "Mingyue, you didn't tell the truth. Is Yang Xiao interested in you?" Situ Mingyue was shocked and blurted out: "How did you know?" As soon as the words came out, Situ Mingyue felt something was wrong, so she admitted the matter. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Because I like you, I care about you especially. When Yang Xiao saw me dating you, he unconsciously showed strong jealousy, and I naturally discovered it." This was the first time that Hong Tianxiao said that he liked her. Situ Mingyue blushed slightly when she heard this, lowered her head and said nothing, but her heart was sweet, especially the sentence "I care about you very much". Just when Situ Mingyue was immersed in the sweetness, she suddenly felt her hand being pulled up by a pair of big hands. Her pretty face couldn't help but become redder, and her heart began to beat violently. Then, Hong Tianxiao's touching love words came to Situ Mingyue's ears: "Mingyue, from the first day I saw you, I unconsciously fell in love with you, your beauty, your gentleness, your liveliness and cheerfulness, and Your sentimentality, as well as your smile, are all deeply imprinted in my heart. Although I feel that I am not worthy of you, I cannot erase you from my heart, so I can only boldly express my gratitude to you. I hope you can give me a chance to take care of you for the rest of your life." Then, Situ Mingyue was surprised to find that Hong Tianxiao was kneeling on one knee, with a pair of bright eyes looking at her affectionately. "You" In this era where men are superior to women, it is shocking for a man to take the initiative to woo a woman. It would be difficult to find another person like Hong Tianxiao who woos on his knees in the world. Therefore, let alone Situ Mingyue has already She made a secret promise to Hong Tianxiao, and even if her heart hadn't made a secret promise yet, Situ Mingyue would not refuse Hong Tianxiao's kneeling. Seeing the shy and helpless look on Situ Mingyue's face, Hong Tianxiao knew that she had already agreed in her heart, and was secretly happy in her heart, and said: "Mingyue, if you can't trust me, I can swear on the spot that I, Hong Tianxiao, am willing to take care of Situ Mingyue for the rest of my life. I will never be reciprocal, if I violate this, I will" Before Hong Tianxiao could finish his words, Situ Mingyue pulled him up and covered his mouth with her delicate hands. Hong Tianxiao stuck out his tongue and licked the palm of her hand gently. If Situ Mingyue didn't prevent Hong Tianxiao from suddenly being frivolous towards her, she said "ah" and hurriedly took her hand away. Hong Tianxiao looked at Situ Mingyue's shy face and couldn't bear it anymore. He gently stretched out his hands and held her in his arms. Situ Mingyue was so ashamed that she hurriedly struggled hard, but couldn't move. Instead, she heard Hong Tianxiao's voice in her ears: "Mingyue, you are so beautiful. I can win your heart. I, Hong Tianxiao, will die without regrets." "You" Situ Mingyue didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to say such words again, and this time they were very unlucky. She hurriedly raised her head, only to see a black shadow suddenly flash in front of her eyes, and then she felt a soft kiss on her lips. Something soft covered it, and then something soft and wet penetrated into his mouth. Although Situ Mingyue had never been in contact with a man of the opposite sex, she didn't know that Hong Tianxiao was kissing her. She hurriedly pushed out, but it had no effect at all. She could only close her teeth to prevent Hong Tianxiao's tongue from drilling inward. Hong Tianxiao is a veteran of Hua Cong, and he is not yet very good at dealing with young girls like Situ Mingyue. After two attacks were ineffective, Hong Tianxiao moved his hand down from Situ Mingyue's back and grabbed a handful of her plump buttocks lightly. , Situ Mingyue was attacked on the buttocks, and she instinctively let out an "ah", opening her teeth slightly, and then Hong Tianxiao's spirit snake took the opportunity to get in, and entangled Situ Mingyue's fragrant tongue out, and entangled them together. Soon, Situ Mingyue was sucked by Hong Tianxiao until her whole body was weak, her limbs were numb, and her delicate body completely collapsed in Hong Tianxiao's arms. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the wonderful feeling brought by this kiss. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)He grabbed a handful on his plump buttocks. Situ Mingyue's buttocks were attacked. He instinctively let out an "ah" and opened his teeth slightly. Then Hong Tianxiao's spirit snake took the opportunity to get in and sucked Situ Mingyue's fragrant tongue. Tangled out and entangled together. Soon, Situ Mingyue was sucked by Hong Tianxiao until her whole body was weak, her limbs were numb, and her delicate body completely collapsed in Hong Tianxiao's arms. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the wonderful feeling brought by this kiss. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70 Anti-Demon Alliance You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Shaolin Temple, the heads of the six major sects gathered together. In addition, there was Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggar Clan. Because the news of Xie Xun's return has spread all over the world, at the request of Emei Sect leader Miejie Shitai, Shaolin Abbot Master Kongwen invited the other five sect leaders to gather in Shaolin. Except for Zhang Sanfeng, the other four sects all The head of the Wudang Sect came in person, and although Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect did not come, three of the Wudang Five Heroes came, namely Song Yuanqiao, Zhang Songxi and Mo Shenggu. "Master Kong Wen, Xie Xun has returned to the Central Plains. It is said that he is on the top of the Bright Summit. This thief killed countless martial arts comrades more than ten years ago. It can be said that he committed a heinous crime. Afterwards, he fled overseas in order to avoid the pursuit of the martial arts. However, this time, He dared to return to the Central Plains. He obviously did not take the people in the martial arts in his eyes. However, this time also gave the people in the martial arts a chance for revenge. Shaolin is the Taishan Beidou in the martial arts world. As long as Master Kongwen raises his arms, the right path of the martial arts will be inevitable. The crowd responded, although the Demonic Cult is powerful, it cannot compete with the righteous way of martial arts." The first person to speak was Master Miejie, who hated the Ming Cult the most. As soon as Master Miejie finished his words, He Taichong nodded and continued: "Master Miejie's words are reasonable. If Xie Xun is not eliminated, the demon sect will not be destroyed. How can there be justice in martial arts? Shaolin Temple is the Beidou of Taishan in martial arts. It should be a hero. Post, lead the heroes of the world to attack Guangmingding and eradicate the demon sect in one fell swoop, only then can we demonstrate the justice of the martial arts." Since then on Wangpanshan Island, He Taichong's two most proud disciples, Gao Zecheng and Jiang Tao, were shaken into pieces by Xie Xun with the roar of a lion. After becoming demented, He Taichong's hatred for Xie Xun could not be eliminated. Coupled with his coveting of the dragon-slaying sword, he became the leader of the six major sects whose hatred for Mingjiao was second only to that of Miejie Shitai. Song Yuanqiao frowned and said: "Master Jiejie, why is the leader? Although Xie Xun is very evil to the martial arts, he cannot affect the Mingjiao. We only need to get rid of Xie Xun. Furthermore, there are so many masters of the Mingjiao, Guangmingding There are so many mechanisms on the ground, if we forcefully attack Guangmingding, we will probably suffer heavy losses and severely damage the vitality of the Central Plains martial arts community." Xian Yutong, the head of the Huashan School, said with a sly smile: "What the Song Dynasty said is wrong. We are attacking Guangmingding and eradicating the demon sect. We are only doing harm to the martial arts world. How can we care about the gains and losses of life and death. Besides, over the years, I'm afraid there are not a few disciples of our six sects who have died at the hands of the Demon Sect. Well, it seems that there are no Wudang disciples among them, so that's why Master Song said so." Xian Yutong's words were a bit harsh. Even though he had a deep sense of self-cultivation, Song Yuanqiao couldn't help but change his expression, but he didn't have an attack. Song Yuanqiao's concentration was strong, but Mo Shenggu couldn't sit still, and immediately said loudly: "Master Xianyu's words are wrong. When it comes to hatred for Mingjiao, my Wudang sect is no less hateful than the other five sects. My third senior brother Yu Daiyan is the one who hurts me." In the hands of the Ming Cult, my fifth senior brother Zhang Cuishan died because of Xie Xun. However, my senior brother couldn't bear to see the blood of his fellow martial artists stained Guangmingding, so he wanted to kill only Xie Xun, the evil traitor. Unexpectedly, the leader Xianyu used hey-hey." "For what?" Although Mo Shenggu didn't say it out loud, everyone present was very clear in their minds. Mo Shenggu wanted to say, "Be careful and you will gain a lot of potential." Xian Yutong was furious and was about to retaliate when he heard Song Yuanqiao say calmly: "Seventh Junior Brother must not be rude. Please apologize to Head Xianyu quickly. I believe that Head Xianyu will not argue with you if he is the leader of the sect." As soon as Song Yuanqiao said this, Xian Yutong had to temporarily swallow the words that came to his lips, while Mo Shenggu held his fists in front of Yu Tong and said: "Master Xianyu, Mo Mou said something without meaning, please forgive me, Master Xianyu." As a result, Xian Yutong could not say anything more, so he could only nodded and said: "Easy to say." The minor disturbance has subsided, but today¡¯s issue is not over yet. At this time, a man who was more than six feet tall, extremely burly, and with a red face stood up. He looked like a high-ranking official and a gentry, and said loudly: "Shi agrees with the discussion between Master Jue and Master He. If you don't take advantage of the opportunity now, Destroy the demon sect, and I'm afraid it will be more difficult to deal with in the future. We, the Beggar Clan, are not talented, so we are willing to obey the instructions of the Shaolin Sect." This person is none other than Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggar Clan. ¡°The Emei sect is willing to obey the Shaolin sect.¡± ¡°The Kunlun sect is willing to obey the Shaolin sect.¡±¡­ After Shi Huolong made his clear stance, the Emei Sect, Kunlun Sect, and Huashan Sect also expressed their stance respectively. Among the seven major sects, only the Wudang Sect and the Kongtong Sect were left. Tang Wenliang exchanged glances with the four junior brothers, then stood up and said: "The Kongtong Sect is willing to obey the Shaolin Sect and destroy the Demon Sect together." With this, all the eyes of the four sects were focused on Song Yuanqiao's face. As long as he also expresses his stance, the Anti-Demon Alliance will be established. Song Yuanqiao's expression changed several times, and he turned to look at Zhang Songxi again, only to see him lightly nodding his head, so he sighed and said: "The Wudang Sect is willing to follow the Shaolin Sect and destroy the Demon Sect together." Seeing that the five sects and others expressed their stance, Abbot Kongwen nodded and said, "Thank you for your kindness."?, elected Shaolin as the leader of the anti-devil alliance, Lao Na should do his best to destroy the Ming sect with you. "Not only because Kong Jian was beaten to death by Xie Xun, but since he was tricked by Yin Susu on Wudang Mountain, people come to Shaolin Temple to cause trouble almost every day, and many monks were killed and injured as a result. Although Kong Wen has a very deep concentration, , but his hatred for Mingjiao deepened. "Okay." The anti-devil sect alliance was established. Master Miejie was very happy and immediately shouted, "Since we are all united as one, the demon sect can be destroyed soon. Next, I will ask Master Kongwen to elaborate. The plan to attack Bright Summit." Kong Wen had already prepared a plan for this, and he said without hesitation: "The Demon Sect is powerful and we cannot underestimate it. During this time of the expedition against the Demon Sect, all sects and sects should go out to attack the Demon Sect, and the disciples with low martial arts skills can stay behind. To avoid causing unnecessary harm. Today is July 14th. We can meet at the foot of Kunlun Mountain on August 15th to jointly formulate a specific battle plan." Kong Wen was also very smart and did not say how to fight. After all, he might There will be hidden secrets from the Mingjiao in each sect. Once the plan is leaked, the six sects and the gang will be passive. Master Miejie and others also understand that now is not the time to announce the plan, and are not in a hurry. After all, the purpose of coming to Shaolin Temple this time is to form an alliance between the major sects. At noon, after having some fast food in the Shaolin Temple, everyone went down the mountain together and went back to make arrangements. Although the contents of the discussions between the six sects and the group have not been circulated, almost everyone can guess that the six sects will attack the Mingjiao and that chaos will come. Therefore, many small sects also began to prepare. Although they were unable to participate in the six sects' attack on Guangmingding, they were able to fish in troubled waters after the war. After a passionate kiss, Hong Tianxiao went down the mountain the next day. Although Zuowang Peak was a good place, it was not his place to stay for a long time. After capturing Situ Mingyue's heart and getting closer to the three Tianfenglei sect masters, Hong Tianxiao had achieved the purpose of his trip, and he had to return to Qingcheng Mountain to make preparations. The biggest problem of the Shenlong Sect is the lack of masters. Fang Dongbai, Du Baidang, and Yi Sanniang, apart from Hong Tianxiao, they are the only three first-class masters. Now that Hong Tianxiao's Great Shift of the Universe has reached the sixth level, it's time to conquer the two demons in Hejian. So after Hong Tianxiao came down from Zuowang Peak, he went straight to Hejian. Hejian belongs to Hebei Province. There are not many celebrities in history. The most famous one is Zhang He, the general of Wei during the Three Kingdoms period. The reputation of Hejian Shuangsha is very famous throughout Hebei. After Hong Tianxiao came to Hejian, he easily found Haojiazhuang where Hejian Shuangsha was located. Haojiazhuang is the village of Hao Mi, one of the two evil spirits. Although the name is Haojiazhuang, Butai also lives here because Butai has never been married and has no family affairs. Hao Mi had a son and two daughters, both of whom lived in Haojiazhuang. His son Hao Ping was killed by Xie Xun twelve years ago. This is also the reason why Hejian Shuangsha and Xie Xun became enemies. Fortunately, Hao Ping already had a three-year-old son when he died, so the Hao family did not have any descendants. Hejian Shuangsha did not go out much on weekdays and devoted all his efforts to teaching Hao Yulin how to practice martial arts. Hao Yulin is fifteen years old this year. He has all the martial arts inherited from Hao Mi and Butai. The only difference is his temper. Even so, he has gained quite a reputation in Hebei. Of course, this reputation is not very good, and is a bad reputation. Hao Yulin lost his father when he was young. His two grandfathers and mother loved him very much. A group of disciples of Hejian Shuangsha also followed this young nephew, which naturally developed Hao Yulin's arrogant and domineering character. At first, Hao Yulin was just arrogant and domineering, but two years ago, he made two bad friends and learned to bully men and women. Because of his strong martial arts skills and the backing of Hejian Shuangsha, no one in Hejian Mansion could offend him. , did not dare to say anything even after being bullied, which further encouraged Hao Yulin's temperament. When Hong Tianxiao arrived at Hejian Mansion, it was already getting late. In addition, he had been traveling for a day and was a little tired. So he found an inn, checked in to the room, and ordered wine and food to eat and drink. Coincidentally, Hao Yulin and his two friends were also eating and drinking here. Not only were they eating and drinking, but they were also quietly plotting something. Hao Yulin's two friends are also well-connected people. One is Du Xinglong, the son of Hebei master Tie Zhang Pingyang Du Yundian, and the other is Sima Dexing, the son of Hebei master Jingtian Shengun Sima Yuyang. The person they are plotting today is One woman is Gao Yuhong, the daughter of the head of the Shenxing Escort Agency, Gao Feiying, who is rated as the most beautiful woman in Hebei by some good people. The second is his wife, Xie Feiyan, the choke whip. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71: Hidden weapons are poisonous You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Shenxing Escort Agency was established in Hejian three years ago. The owner of the agency, Feiying, is forty-five years old and has good sword skills. He is nicknamed the Shocking Divine Sword. Xie Feiyan is his wife and is an exterminator of the Emei Sect. The registered disciple of Master Jingxu, the great disciple. Xie Feiyan's family was in a poor financial situation. When her father died three years ago, she needed strong support from Feiying, the eunuch, to make her father's funeral a success. Xie Feiyan was grateful to Feiying, the eunuch, and married him for a second marriage. Feiying's original wife had passed away five years ago, leaving behind a fourteen-year-old daughter, Yuhong. It was precisely because of her daughter that Feiying had not remarried in the past five years. Later, she met Xie Xie accidentally. Fei Yan was immediately shocked. Later, Feiying sent someone to secretly inquire about Xie Feiyan's situation, and learned that his character was excellent, so he thought of remarrying. Xie Feiyan is only three years older than Gao Yuhong. Although they are called mother and daughter, they are actually just like sisters. Three years ago, because she offended the local government, Gao Feiying had to take his wife and daughter from Mianyang, Hubei Province. Came to Hejian Mansion to visit relatives and founded this Shenxing Escort Agency. After Gun Feiying came to Hejian Mansion, he first met with Hejian Shuangsha. He was young and polite, and had good martial arts skills. He was liked by Hao Mi and Butai. Haojiazhuang naturally became the backer of Shenxing Escort Agency, as did Gun Feiying. I pay filial piety twice a year, and I often come to Haojiazhuang to ask the two for martial arts lessons, and I have benefited a lot. Although Gao Feiying often visits Haojiazhuang, he has never brought his wife and daughter here. During this year's Dragon Boat Festival, Gao Feiying was out as a bodyguard, so he asked Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong to go to Haojiazhuang to visit him on his behalf. When Hao Yulin saw it, he immediately had the idea of ??occupying the two girls. Hao Yulin thought of it and did it. The next night, he visited the Shenxing Escort Agency, but was discovered by Xie Feiyan. After a fight, Xie Feiyan defeated Hao Yulin. Fortunately, Xie Feiyan's martial arts skills were not much higher than Hao Yulin's. Not only was he unable to keep him, but he didn't even take off the mask on his face. Naturally, he didn't know Hao Yulin's identity. However, Xie Feiyan found out from Hao Yulin's martial arts that he was from Haojiazhuang, and felt a little uneasy. She intuitively told her that things would not end like this. This person must have seen her and Wan'er's beauty. It was late at night. Come. After five days of anxiety, Feiying's escort came back. Xie Feiyan immediately told him about the incident, but Feiying didn't take it seriously, thinking that Xie Feiyan was thinking too much, because of the evil spirits in Hejian. Because of his great reputation, most people in Hejian's martial arts world know two or three moves of Hejian Shuangsha's martial arts, so Feiying thinks that the night traveler may not be from Haojiazhuang. More than half a month later, a rumor suddenly spread in Hejian Mansion, saying that Gun Yuhong was the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world of Hebei, and Xie Feiyan was the second most beautiful woman. As a result, the Shenxing Escort Bureau became lively. People who knew Gaun Feiying and those who did not know each other came to the Shenxing Escort Bureau as guests. The purpose was to take a look at Xie Feiyan and Gaun Yuhong's appearance. Is it as rumored? Gaun Feiying is not a fool. Of course he understands the purpose of these people's coming. Naturally, it is impossible for Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong to show up. After all, he knows the saying that beauty brings disaster. However, the more Gao Feiying prevented Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong from showing up, the more curious these people became, and they even believed that the rumors were correct, and that was the source of the disaster. In the next two months, the Shenxing Escort Bureau was constantly harassed by almost countless flower pickers and prostitute thieves. Among them were real flower pickers and some who wanted to see the beauty of the two girls. Fortunately, castrated Feiying was not weak in martial arts and took good precautions, so these people did not succeed. However, this also made him exhausted all day long, and he even turned down a lot of door-to-door business because of his physical discomfort. In addition, the escorts and escorts of the escort agency have also become the targets of everyone's wooing. After all, they have all seen the appearance of the two women. From the mouths of these escorts and escorts, the rumors of Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong's peerless appearance were confirmed, which made some lustful people even more itchy. After a while, because there was no business, many escorts and bodyguards asked Gao Feiying to resign. Although Gao Feiying knew the reason, she had to agree to them one by one. After all, if there was no business, there would be no money to give. These escorts and escorts are paid, who is willing to follow him to drink the northwest wind. In the end, Feiying gritted his teeth and shut down the Shenxing Escort Bureau, dismissed all the escorts and escorts, and even had the idea of ??leaving Hejian Mansion, but he couldn't find where to go for the time being, and things happened again. After the delay, fortunately, the escort agency has made a lot of money in the past three years, and it is not a problem for Feiying's family to eat, drink and spend money. Hao Yulin learned that Gao Feiying had the idea of ????moving away from Hejian Mansion, so he decided to take action, so he called out Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing to discuss how to deal with Gao Feiying at night. He didn't want to be attacked by Hong Tianxiao's Tian'er. Tong listened clearly. Although Hong Tianxiao didn't know who this eunuch Feiying was, it wouldn't be Hong Tianxiao's style if he knew the beauty was in trouble and didn't help her. The tables of Hong Tianxiao and Hao Yulin were more than ten steps away, and the voices of Hao Yulin and others speaking?? was extremely low, so they thought it was impossible for Hong Tianxiao to hear it. Furthermore, they did not know that Hong Tianxiao was a martial arts master and that he came specifically to trouble Hejian Shuangsha. They just glanced at Hong Tianxiao and said Didn't care. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. He didn't expect that this bad boy turned out to be the grandson of Hao Mi, one of the two evil spirits in Hejian. It seemed that he couldn't ignore this matter. "Gun Feiying, oh Gun Feiying, you are so lucky to have met him" Mr. Hong, otherwise, you will definitely wear this big cuckold, and your daughter will also be fucked by this bad boy. Although Hao Yulin often bullies men and dominates women, he is also very measured. He only destroys the innocence of some women, but does not harm their lives. Sometimes he even brings people into the village. Hao Mi only had one grandson, and he didn't mind if he brought some girls over from outside. After all, raising a few more women with Haojiazhuang's financial resources was nothing. Hao Mi just warned him not to immerse himself in the gentle countryside, lest he Delay the progress of martial arts. Hao Mi's indulgence is also the reason why Hao Yulin becomes more and more bold in doing bad things. In two years, he has got six beautiful women to marry him. It wasn't until three quarters of the hour that Hao Yulin checked out and left. Hong Tianxiao also checked out and left, following them from a distance. With his supernatural powers, Hong Tianxiao's ability to track people was naturally first-rate. He could track people three meters away just from the sound of footsteps. The one ten feet away followed closely without losing sight. The three of them came to a courtyard, looked around, and then used Qinggong to jump in. Hong Tianxiao also came to the place where the three of them had just stood, walked around the yard, and found "Shenxing Escort Agency" written in four gilded characters on the front door. At this time, Hong Tianxiao suddenly heard the sound of clothes and robes, and hurriedly dodged into the black shadow beside him. I saw two more people coming hand in hand, both wearing night clothes. They looked around as they walked. When they got to where Hao Yulin and the others climbed over the wall, they also used Qinggong to climb in. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, it seems that these two are flower pickers, the Shenxing Escort Bureau is quite lively tonight. Following these two people over the wall, Hong Tianxiao found that the two lewd thieves had already flown towards the backyard, and Hao Yulin and the other three had already disappeared. However, Hong Tianxiao could hear the three of them from the slight sound of their clothes in the backyard. Has stopped. After the two thieves came to the backyard, they easily found the three Hao Yulins squatting on the roof and looking down. The three Hao Yulins also discovered the two thieves later, but both parties understood each other. For the purpose, no one will say anything. Hong Tianxiao also followed him to the backyard and found that everyone in the escort agency had taken a break, and none of the rooms had lights on. Soon, Hong Tianxiao was surprised to find that Hao Yulin and the other three were actually together with the two lewd thieves, discussing something in a low voice. Hong Tianxiao used his telescope to listen carefully and found that they actually wanted to drug Xie Fei. Yan and Gao Yuhong were fascinated, and then they stole them without knowing it, and then divided the spoils. Hao Yulin wanted Xie Feiyan, and these two thieves wanted Gao Yuhong. However, Hong Tianxiao knew that with a character like Hao Yulin's, it would never be possible for him to give up the fat he had obtained to the other party. Once it was done, it would be the time for them to deal with these two lewd thieves. Of course, these two lewd thieves The thief is not stupid enough to believe Hao Yulin's words, and maybe he will take the lead in dealing with Hao Yulin and the others. Hong Tianxiao simply let these people make trouble first, and when they started to fight over the unfair division of the spoils, he would take another advantage. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao lurked in a dark shadow that the five of them could not see, watching them Shi Teng. The original idea that Hao Yulin came up with was to have Hao Yulin come forward to fight against Gon Feiying. Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing were hiding and attacked Xie Feiyan and Gong Yuhong who were watching the battle intently. As long as they could capture the two women, Gon Feiying would naturally He would be so distracted that he could even threaten him with the two women to make him throw a trap. However, the arrival of these two lewd thieves canceled Hao Yulin's original plan. After all, using incense would be the best way. Sure enough, after the five people discussed quietly, they came to the windows of the two rooms respectively. Hao Yulin followed a lewd thief, Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing followed another lewd thief, and Hong Tianxiao knew without thinking that it was Xie Feiyan and Gaoyu. red room. The two thieves each took out a small tube from their arms, poked a hole in the window paper, inserted the small tube into the hole, and blew lightly. At this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly noticed that there was a flash of cold light, and Du Xinglong fell to the ground. Suddenly there was a person on the ground where he fell, holding a bright steel knife, and he was slashing at Sima Dexing with the knife. Before Sima Dexing could fully react, he just instinctively dodged to the left and was struck by the man's knife on his right shoulder. His right arm was immediately chopped off and fell to the ground. Sima Dexing fainted immediately. At this time, the lewd thief came to his senses. Taking advantage of the man's failure to withdraw his sword, he flicked his hands and directed seven or eight hidden weapons at the man. Sure enough, the man did not return his sword blow, and the distance between the two was too close, so they could not dodge so many hidden weapons. However, the man was also very impressive. In a hurry, he used the iron bridge to avoid seven people. There were several hidden weapons, but one of them couldn't be avoided. It pierced the man's right shoulder, causing the steel knife in his hand to flicker. "Is the hidden weapon poisonous?" The man suddenly felt a numbness and itching at the wound. He was frightened and angry. He couldn't help but roared and slashed at the lewd thief with a knife. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)There were so many hidden weapons, but that man was also very impressive. In a hurry, he used the iron bridge to avoid seven hidden weapons, but there was one that he couldn't avoid and pierced the man's right shoulder. , causing the steel knife in his hand to flicker. "Is the hidden weapon poisonous?" The man suddenly felt a numbness and itching at the wound. He was frightened and angry. He couldn't help but roared and slashed at the lewd thief with a knife. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72 Three methods You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The lewd thief has always been good at Qinggong. Now that the lewd thief has reacted, how can he be hit by him? He immediately dodges with an arrow and takes out his weapon to fight with this person. At this time, Hao Yulin and another adulterer also rushed over. Hao Yulin saw Du Xinglong lying dead on the ground, and Sima Dexing lying in a pool of blood with his right arm broken. He didn't know whether he was alive or dead, and he was shocked and angry. He took out the pen from his waist and attacked with a wave. Another lewd thief also saw the secret. The man who wielded the sword must be castrated Feiying, and his martial arts was better than the three of them. If he got rid of Hao Yulin and the other two, he might not be able to survive. At this moment, He also took out his weapons and participated in the siege. Hong Tianxiao saw that Jun Feiying's movements were gradually slowing down under the siege of three people, and there were a few scars on his body. He knew that the poison from the hidden weapon had begun to take effect. If he continued to be besieged by three people, he was afraid that his life would be in danger. . So, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly flew out from the shadows and used Qinggong to rush towards the four people. Unexpectedly, Feiying saw another person coming from a distance, and felt cold in his heart. He knew that if he could not kill these three people immediately, he would be afraid of his wife and daughter. Everyone will be humiliated. At that moment, castrated Feiying was determined to kill the fish and use his body as a bait, causing all the weapons of Hao Yulin and the others to pierce into his body. However, he took advantage of this opportunity to perform a sweeping move, Swinging the knife horizontally towards the three of them. Hao Yulin was worthy of everyone. At this critical moment, he actually put down the judge's pen and stepped back. Although he still did not avoid the knife, it only left a medium-deep knife mark on his chest, and the two prostitutes The thief was miserable. He was cut in half by the horizontal knife and died miserably on the ground. Eunuch Feiying was also exhausted, with three kinds of weapons stuck in his body, and he was teetering on the edge of collapse, but he knew that he could not fall, otherwise his wife and daughter would be in danger. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't understand what Feiying was thinking, and hurriedly explained: "Director Deng, please don't misunderstand me. I don't mean any harm. Director Deng is wounded and poisoned, so I can't delay it. I am proficient in the art of Qi Huang, maybe It can save Chief Deng¡¯s life.¡± It's a pity that castrate Feiying can't believe it. He laughed and said: "There is no malice. Would you come to our Shenxing Escort Agency at this time without any malice? Hey, as long as the surnamed Deng is still alive, I will never let you target my wife and daughter. That's your idea." After saying that, Feiying roared loudly and swung the steel knife in his hand again, trapping both Hao Yulin and Hong Tianxiao within the shadow of the knife. Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to dodge sideways. Hao Yulin had to use Qinggong to dodge Feiying's attack because he lost the judge's pen. While Hong Tianxiao dodged, he continued to persuade Gao Feiying, hoping that he could stop the attack and receive treatment. However, Gao Feiying had a deep misunderstanding and did not listen to Hong Tianxiao's explanation and just attacked blindly. Gradually, Feiying's movements became slower and slower. Hong Tianxiao knew that he was running out of gas and even the Great Luo Immortal could not save him. He couldn't help but sighed secretly and flew back three feet away. When Hao Yulin saw this, He also followed Hong Tianxiao's example and flew back to avoid the attack range of the eunuch Feiying. Seeing the two of them retreating, Feiying felt anxious and hurriedly stepped forward to chase them. However, after chasing for two or three steps, Feiying stumbled and fell to the ground, and the steel knife fell from his hand. "He's dead." Hao Yulin suddenly felt an inexplicable fear in his heart. Originally, his plan was just to deal with Xie Feiyan and Gun Yuhong, but he didn't expect that it would end up like this. Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing died. Once injured, Feiying died of the poison, and two other lewd thieves also died. Hong Tianxiao sighed and said, "This kid has gotten into big trouble." Hao Yulin was stunned and asked numbly: "I what should I do? Grandpa he will never let me go." Although Hejian Shuangsha is not a righteous person, he is not a very vicious person. People never take anything by force or kill good people. They also knew about Hao Yulin's robbery of women. However, these women were all daughters of poor families. Hao Mi and Butai gave these women's families a lot of money afterwards. Fei's money can be regarded as a transaction of equal value, but what happened tonight is no longer the case. In order to take away his wife and daughter, he actually killed this man, and even implicated Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing. If this matter spreads, He Jian Shuangsha's decades-long reputation will be ruined in one day. Hong Tianxiao's heart moved and he said: "There are three ways now. First, kill everyone here, including Feiying's wife, daughter, and maids. In this way, only you and I will know about this matter, and it will definitely not be spread. second, you take the initiative to tell your grandfather and your mother about this matter. As for what they will do with you, no one can say for sure. They will probably kill you to thank the world and protect their reputation; third Third, blame the matter on these two prostitutes, Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing, and only say that you are an accomplice. In this way, although your grandfather will be angry, he will not take your life." "This" Hao Yulin's mind suddenly went into chaos.Later, Hong Tianxiao thought about Hong Tianxiao's three methods many times, and finally sighed and said: "Forget it, I will take the initiative to tell my grandfather and mother about this matter and let them handle it. Even if they really It will cost me my life, and I admit it.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded secretly. The fact that Hao Yulin gave up the first and third methods proved that his heart was not evil. If he could be guided, he might have great achievements in the future, so Hong Tianxiao said: "You can teach children, don't worry, this matter I will explain it to your grandfather and I will never let them take your life." Hao Yulin had just seen that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was extremely high. Hearing this, he was overjoyed and said, "Thank you so much, hero." Hong Tianxiao nodded and shouted loudly towards a house: "You all, please come out." After about half a stick of incense was spoken, there were only two "clicks" of the door, and two women walked out of the two rooms. They were both fifteen or sixteen years old, dressed in maid attire, although they looked quite handsome. , but his face was full of fear, especially after seeing several people lying in a pool of blood, his face turned even whiter. Hong Tianxiao said softly: "Don't be afraid, we will not harm your lives." Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was handsome and had no ill intentions, the two maids felt relieved and nodded hurriedly. "What are your names?" One of the maids replied: "Return to the hero, my name is Xiaoyu, and her name is Xiaolan." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Xiaoyu, do you have any parents or brothers at home?" When Xiaoyu heard this, her delicate body trembled, she looked at Hong Tianxiao, she wanted to say something but didn't dare to speak. Hong Tianxiao didn't understand what Xiaoyu was worried about. He smiled slightly and said, "Don't worry, I don't mean to harm your family, let alone threaten you. It's just that after what happens tonight, Shenxing Escort Agency will be removed from the world, and so will you." I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Only then did Xiaoyu understand what Hong Tianxiao meant. She shook her head slightly and said, "Thank you for your kindness. Xiaolan and I have been orphans since we were young. It was Madam who took us in the mansion. All the servants with families in the mansion have been arrested." The master and his wife have been dismissed. Please rest assured, heroes, our sisters will never tell a third person about what happened tonight, including the wife and the young lady." Xiaoyu is a smart girl. Shan Feiying died while Xie Feiyan and the castrate It can be guessed from Yuhong's absence that the two women must have been fascinated by Mixiang. Xiaoyu and Xiaolan also heard the conversation between Hong Tianxiao and Hao Yulin just now, so she understood that Hong Tianxiao wanted to save Hao Yulin's life, and the only way was not to Let Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong know the truth of what happened tonight. Hong Tianxiao secretly praised Xiaoyu's cleverness, nodded and said: "You are very smart, smart people can live a long life, okay, as long as you promise not to tell anyone what happened tonight, Hong can satisfy any of your requirements. Of course, it must be It¡¯s something Hong can do without going against Hong¡¯s wishes.¡± "Thank you, Master Hong." Xiaoyu and Xiaolan were overjoyed when they heard this, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. With Hong Tianxiao's assurance, they knew that their lives were saved. Hong Tianxiao looked at the wound on Hao Yulin's chest and said, "You were injured by Feiying, and his wife and daughter can naturally tell it at a glance. It would be bad for you to stay here. Go back first. Hong will meet you tomorrow." Go to Haojiazhuang to visit Hejian Shuangsha in person." Hao Yulin did not want to stay here for a moment longer. Hearing this, his face softened, he cupped his fists towards Hong Tianxiao and said, "Thank you, Master Hong." Then he left the Shenxing Escort Agency without looking back. Xiaoyu glanced at Hong Tianxiao, as if he was hesitant to speak, which made Hong Tianxiao very curious and asked: "Xiaoyu, what do you want to say?" Xiaoyu said: "Dr. Hong, this person is the only grandson of Mr. Hao, the Shuangsha in Hejian. Mr. Hong has put him back this time. If he confuses right and wrong in front of Mr. Hao, I'm afraid it will cause great trouble to Mr. Hong." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "It doesn't matter. Although this boy is naughty, his nature is not bad. It can be seen from his unwillingness to silence everyone and keep tonight's matter a secret. Besides, even if it is true as you said, Hong You may not be afraid of the two evil spirits in the river. Everything has been decided now. Wake up the eunuch Feiying's wife and daughter. Remember, you only say that what happened today was done by Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing together with these two lewd thieves. , Never mention Hao Yulin¡¯s name.¡± "My slave, go now." Seeing Hong Tianxiao's nonchalant look, Xiaoyu couldn't figure out Hong Tianxiao's depth for a moment. However, seeing that Hong Tianxiao was only in his twenties, she was still worried, so she responded and went in separately with Xiaolan. Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong's room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73 She turned out to be Chen Youliang¡¯s concubine You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Xiaoyu and Xiaolan left, Hong Tianxiao slowly came to Sima Dexing's side, squatted down and put his fingers under Sima Dexing's nose. He felt that there was no breath at all, and sighed secretly. Hong Tianxiao was somewhat responsible for Sima Dexing's death. If he had treated Sima Dexing immediately after Ge Feiying's death, with his medical skills no less than those of Hu Qingniu, he would have definitely saved Sima Dexing's life. Hong Tianxiao stood up and turned to look at the body of Fei Ying. He suddenly found two judge pens stuck in his lower abdomen. He was shocked and hurriedly stepped forward and took out the two judge pens and two other weapons. and remove. Hong Tianxiao threw the weapons of the two thieves on the ground, and then threw the Judge's Pen under the ground with force. This was the best way to hide it. After all, no matter where the Judge's Pen was hidden, it might be exposed by Xie Fei's smoke and castration. Yuhong discovered. After a while, Xie Feiyan and Gaun Yuhong still didn't come out, and even Xiaoyu and Xiaolan didn't come out. Hong Tianxiao felt strange in his heart, but it was inconvenient to go to the two girls' room to check. After waiting patiently for a while, Xiaoyu and Xiaolan finally came out, but what made Hong Tianxiao feel funny was that they came out holding Xie Feiyan and Gaun Yuhong, while the two girls were still unconscious. Hong Tianxiao then realized that Xiaoyu and Xiaolan had no experience in the world of martial arts and didn¡¯t know how to wake them up. He immediately asked for the direction of the kitchen and came back with a ladle of water. Hong Tianxiao poured water on the faces of Xie Feiyan and Gong Yuhong respectively. The two women began to wake up slowly after being stimulated by the cold water. You can imagine the reaction of the two girls after they woke up. Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao threatened that crying in the middle of the night would attract others, so the two girls did not dare to cry loudly. They just sobbed to vent their inner sadness. Since this incident happened, Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong have been worried every day. After all, they know that these men who come to the door overtly or covertly have their own agenda. However, what they did not expect was that instead of becoming the lovers of those men, Feiying, the eunuch, lost her life as a result. After Hong Tianxiao saw the two girls, he couldn't help but exclaimed. Xie Feiyan was already considered a top beauty. Even compared to Dai Qisi, she was almost the same, and Gun Yuhong was even more beautiful than Xie Feiyan. , can be said to be extremely beautiful. Even Hong Tianxiao, who has been in the flowers for a long time, is still attracted by such beautiful women. No wonder so many men are interested in them. The martial arts world can be regarded as a world where the jungle is strong and the strong prey on the weak. It is also guilty of harboring a treasure. He has such a beautiful wife and daughter, but he does not have such strength. Even without the appearance of Hao Yulin, castrated Feiying's death would have been a matter of time and it was inevitable. Things. After crying for a while, Xie Feiyan stood up and expressed her gratitude to Hong Tianxiao. Just now Hong Tianxiao told them the general story of the matter, and naturally omitted the matter of Hao Yulin. He only said that Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing collaborated with two prostitutes. The thieves wanted to be rude to them, but Hong Tianxiao happened to learn of their plot and came to rescue them. However, they were misunderstood by Gong Feiying, who mistakenly thought Hong Tianxiao was Du Xinglong and his group, which resulted in Gong Feiying being beheaded. After killing Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing, he was injured by the hidden weapons of the two lewd thieves and died of poisoning. Although Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong had doubts about Hong Tianxiao's coincidence, they did not see any affectation on Hong Tianxiao's face, and they saw that Hong Tianxiao did not look like a bad person, not to mention that there were Xiaoyu and Xiao Lan testified for Hong Tianxiao, and Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong believed Hong Tianxiao's words and treated each other with courtesy. With the advice and help of Hong Tianxiao, the bodies of Du Xinglong, Sima Dexing and the two adulterers were buried in an open space in the back mountain. Eunuch Feiying was also buried nearby. After all, if this matter spread, Based on the current situation of their mother and daughter, I don¡¯t know what kind of tragic ending they will have. After burying the eunuch Feiying, Hong Tianxiao asked: "Mrs. eunuch, Miss eunuch, what are your plans for the future? Do you have any relatives to vote for?" Xie Feiyan shook her head slightly and said, "I have no relatives left in my husband's family." "Gun Yuhong suddenly said: "Auntie Xie, why don't we go to Brother Youliang? I heard that he has now joined the Beggar Clan and has become a disciple of Liubao." "Youliang? Chen Youliang?" Hong Tianxiao was secretly surprised when he heard this and asked hurriedly. Gao Yuhong nodded and said: "Yes, Brother Youliang and I played together since childhood. He fled for murder six years ago. Later I heard that he joined the Beggar Gang. Years ago, my father once inquired about the news and said that he He has become a six-bag disciple of the Beggar Clan." Hong Tianxiao's mind was suddenly confused. No wonder Gao Yuhong was so beautiful. It turned out that she was Chen Youliang's Dading concubine eunuch in history. According to historical records, Chen Youliang and Zhu Yuanzhang fought for the world. Chen Youliang was defeated at Poyang Lake. Not only was the prince Shan'er bound, but also Youliang's concubine, the eunuch, was also captured. The national beauty of the eunuch clan was forced to accept it by Yuan Zhang, who claimed to be a "hero who cherishes beauties". At the beginning, the eunuch clan was stillHe refused to obey, but thought that if he was pregnant with Liujia and would give birth to a boy in the future, he might get revenge, so he endured the humiliation and submitted. Later, the eunuch clan indeed gave birth to a son, named Zi, who ranked among the eighth princes of Zhu Ming Dynasty. He was granted the title of King of Tan in Changsha by Yuan Zhang. At that time, there were many beauties in Zhu Yuanzhang's harem, but no one could compare with the eunuch. Even if she was called the most beautiful woman in the world, it would not be an exaggeration. How could Zhu Yuanzhang not know that Eunshi was pregnant at that time, but he coveted Eunshi's beauty so much that he even tolerated the birth of his enemy's son. Later, Zhu Yuanzhang deliberately created an opportunity for Changsha King Zhu Zi to rebel. However, how could Zhu Zi be Zhu Yuanzhang's opponent? Soon after, he was defeated. In despair, Zhu Zi set fire to the palace and was buried in the sea of ????fire with his beloved concubine Yu. When the eunuch heard the news, although she knew that Zhu Yuanzhang would not involve her, she became depressed and became ill. She died of illness not long after, and Zhu Yuanzhang was also sad for a long time. At this moment, an idea suddenly came to Hong Tianxiao's mind: he must not leave Gun Yuhong to Chen Youliang, he must keep her in the Shenlong Sect. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and said: "Mrs. Eunuch, Miss Eunuch, please forgive Hong's words. The country of Madam and Miss is beautiful, but all men will use their brains. What happened in recent times is enough Explain everything. Chen Youliang is a disciple of Liubao in the Beggar Clan, and his position is not low. But if his wife and young lady go to seek refuge with him, I am afraid that it will not only harm him, but also ruin his life. The Beggar Clan is the best in the world. The big gang is said to have a hundred thousand members, and they help many singles. As the saying goes, there are all kinds of birds in the forest, and there is no guarantee that there will not be madams and young ladies among them. As the saying goes, it is easy to hide from open guns and hard to guard against hidden arrows. Even if Chen Youliang wants to protect his wife and young lady, how can he do it on his own? Unless he is the leader of the Beggar Clan." After Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong heard this, they both thought it was reasonable. Recently, their family of three had indeed been living in fear and pain every day. Fortunately, the people who came to the Shenxing Escort Bureau to harass them during this period were not many experts. They We have been able to support it until today. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know where things would have gone. However, since even Chen Youliang can't defect, the two of them really can't think of anywhere else to go. Anyway, they can't stay in Hejian Mansion any longer. The Du family and the Sima family are both martial arts masters in Hejian Mansion. Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing's death could only be concealed for a day or two, but it could not be concealed for a long time. Based on their temperament, the two heads of the family were able to easily target the Shenxing Escort Agency. Xie Feiyan and Gaun Yuhong were unable to explain the sudden disappearance of Gwen Feiying. Gon Yuhong can withstand death, but as for Xiaoyu and Xiaolan, they will probably start with them to find out the truth of the matter, so the fate of Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong can be imagined. Hong Tianxiao certainly understood this, and took the opportunity to persuade: "In view of Hong's wishes, Madam and Miss, it is better to follow Hong to Qingcheng Mountain. With the protection of Shenlong Sect, there are only a few people in the world who dare to take your ideas." "You? Shenlong Cult?" Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong were stunned when they heard this, and then a thought came to their minds at the same time. It seems that Hong Tianxiao also has evil intentions. He appeared so coincidentally and now he tricked them into going to Qingcheng Mountain. They were afraid that once they went to Qingcheng Mountain, it would be impossible to escape from this man's control. However, based on the current situation, Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong have no better place to go. Hong Tianxiao may also covet their beauty, but this person has extremely high martial arts skills (just now Hong Tianxiao accidentally showed his superb skills) Martial arts, intended to intimidate the two women), and secondly, this man looks handsome and does not look like a bad guy. Seeing that the two girls reluctantly agreed to his suggestion, Hong Tianxiao was very happy. With his method of picking up girls, as long as he could trick Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong into Qingcheng Mountain, and with the help of Ji Xiaofu and the other girls, Hong Tianxiao could It is not difficult to win over these two women easily. Of course, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to show any excitement or happiness for the time being, otherwise, the two girls might rather die than go to Qingcheng Mountain. After all, he could not guarantee whether the two girls belonged to the category of martyrdom women. Taking advantage of the darkness, Hong Tianxiao took the four girls to the inn where he was staying. In order to avoid being discovered by anyone, Hong Tianxiao asked Xiaoyu and Xiaolan to open two upper rooms, which happened to be next door to Hong Tianxiao's room. Xie Feiyan and Gaun Yuhong shared a room, and Xiaoyu and Xiaolan shared a room. Perhaps because they were a little tired, the four girls quickly fell asleep. Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao asked the four girls to stay in the room, while he went straight to Haojiazhuang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74 Two evil spirits in the river You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course, Hejian Shuangsha also knew the news that Xie Xun had returned to the Central Plains. With their martial arts, especially their combined attack skills, they could definitely kill Xie Xun, even if he had a dragon-slaying knife in his hand. However, the news that Hejian Shuangsha received was that Xie Xun went directly to Guangmingding after returning to the Central Plains. This made Hejian Shuangsha hesitate. More than ten years ago, after Xie Xun killed Hao Mi's only son, the two of them were determined to take revenge. Naturally, they found out a lot about the Ming Cult. Although it was not complete, there was something about it, so they also He knew that if he used the power of Haojiazhuang to fight against the Ming Cult, it would be like hitting an egg against a stone. However, the only son's great revenge had to be avenged. This matter made Hao Mi and Butai quite troubled. For several days, they spent most of their time in the study, but they could not come up with any good solution. Hejian Shuangsha understands the gap between Haojiazhuang and Mingjiao, but Hejian Shuangsha's disciples and Hao Mi's daughter-in-law Zou don't understand very well. In their view, except for the six sects of Jianghu and the Beggar Gang, any gang does not They may be Haojiazhuang's opponents. After all, Hao Mi and Butai's martial arts can definitely enter the top twenty in the martial arts world. Because the two evil spirits in Hejian are as close as brothers, except for Hao Mi's wife, almost everything they share is shared by the two, which naturally includes the apprentice. The two took in a total of four disciples, the eldest disciple Qin Yu, the second disciple Hu Han, the third disciple Zhang Xun, and the fourth disciple Wei Yujiao. In addition, Hao Mi's daughter-in-law, Hao Yulin's mother, also had all the talents in Hejian. The true story of evil. What makes Hejian Shuangsha a little depressed is that among the five, the one with the highest martial arts skills is not any of their four disciples, but Hao Mi's daughter-in-law Zou Tianfeng. The second-ranked one is not those three male disciples, but It was Wei Yujiao who was depressed. Fortunately, they were all his disciples or family members. Although Hejian Shuangsha was a little dissatisfied, he had to accept this reality. "Hong Tianxiao, the leader of Shenlong Cult?" After receiving Hong Tianxiao's invitation, Hao Mi and Butai felt strange in their hearts. Fang Dongbai had sent people to spread the news about the establishment of Shenlong Sect in the rivers and lakes, so the two evil spirits in Hejian I also knew that there was a Shenlong Sect gang in the world, but they were really unfamiliar with Hong Tianxiao. After all, Fang Dongbai did not spread Hong Tianxiao's name at that time. The most important thing is not this, but the two of them asked themselves why Hong Tianxiao suddenly came to visit them if they had no friendship with them. However, as old Jianghu, Hao Mi and Butai quickly came to the conclusion that Hong Tianxiao must come here. In order to invite them to join the Dragon Cult. "Hey, brother, let us brothers meet this leader of the Dragon Cult for a while." Guessing Hong Tianxiao's true intention of coming here, Bu Tai was quite angry. Their brothers have been famous for many years, and Haojiazhuang can be regarded as a powerful one. There has never been any People want to recruit them into any gang, after all, their martial arts skills are too high. If the two were not willing to form a gang and establish a sect, they would have started a sect just like Yin Tianzheng. In fact, neither Hao Mi nor Butai's martial arts skills are inferior to Yin Tianzheng's, and if the two of them join forces, they will be far superior. Yin Tianzheng has many people. After all, Hong Tianxiao was meeting as a worshiper. Although Hejian Shuangsha was dissatisfied with Hong Tianxiao's huge appetite, he did not lose his etiquette and ordered his eldest disciple Qin Yu to lead Hong Tianxiao to the living room, and then notified the other three disciples, Zou Yufeng and Hao Yulin. In the past, Hejian Shuangsha made it clear that he would use Hong Tianxiao as a target to teach several disciples some practical experience. Hong Tianxiao founded the Shenlong Sect and dared to come here to worship the mountain alone. He was definitely not mediocre. They both knew this in their hearts, but they absolutely believed that they could definitely defeat this person with a combined attack. And their four major disciples, daughter-in-law If you watch this battle with your grandson, it will definitely be of great benefit to your own martial arts. After waiting for more than half an hour, Hao Mi and Butai arrived hand in hand. They arrived late on purpose. Naturally, they wanted to let Hong Tianxiao off for a while. After all, they heard from the eldest disciple Qin Yu that Hong Tianxiao was only a young man in his twenties. , I thought that his concentration must not be deep, but I didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao waited for half an hour without any worry, and the two of them were slightly prepared to come out to meet each other. As soon as Hao Mi and Bu Tai stepped into the living room, Hong Tianxiao stood up, hugged his fists, and said humbly and politely: "Hong Tianxiao, a junior student, has heard about the names of Senior Hao and Senior Bu for a long time. I have taken the liberty to visit today and invite these two seniors. Forgive me." The so -called reaching out without a laughing face, Hong Tianxiao is so humble and polite, and in addition, he is a future born junior, and he really does not say it (the two people are just guessed by the two). After the two parties met, Bu Tai asked as soon as he came up: "I wonder what Master Hong has to say when he comes to Haojiazhuang?" Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that this Bu Tai was really not an ordinary impatient person. He chuckled and said: "I think the two seniors have heard that Hong founded the Shenlong Sect with the intention of expelling the Tartars and restoring China. However, the Shenlong Sect was established at the beginning. There are very few masters. Only the eight-armed sword Fang Dongbai and the Du family in western Sichuan can be called masters.Therefore, Hong Mou specially came to invite two seniors to come out. Senior Hao can be appointed as the leader of the inner hall of Shenlong Sect, and senior Bu can be appointed as the elder of the Divine Judge. " "Master of the Inner Hall? Elder Divine Judge?" Hejian Shuangsha was stunned when he heard this, and Hao Mi laughed loudly and said, "Master Hong thinks highly of our brothers. I wonder what positions our disciples will be assigned by Master Hong. ?¡± Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "The Shenlong Sect currently has three halls, four altars, five sects and six elders. Of course, if the talents become more and more prosperous in the future, there will be a tendency to add more. In addition to these general altar positions, the Shenlong Sect will also set up branches in various places. As for the helm, with the martial arts skills of the disciples of the two seniors, they are more than qualified to take on the role of helm master." "Hahahaha." As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Butai suddenly let out a long laugh, then stood up and said "Hey": "Master Hong has such a big appetite, he actually wants to take in all of my Haojiazhuang. Under the Shenlong Sect, I just don¡¯t know if Hong Tianxiao is as capable as he is despite his huge appetite.¡± Hong Tianxiao was not angry at all, but smiled slightly and said: "I don't dare to go to Liangshan without twos and threes. Since Hong dares to come to Haojiazhuang to recruit two seniors, his ability is certainly not small." "Okay, in that case, let me learn from Master Hong's amazing skills." Bu Tai was really angry and put his palms on the table and stood up again. Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "I am honored to have the opportunity to ask two seniors for martial arts lessons. Hong certainly wants it. But if Hong wins one and a half of the two seniors' joint attacks, I wonder if the two seniors can agree to Hong's request?" " Although Butai had a bad temper, he did not dare to make the decision on this matter and turned to look at Hao Mi. Hao Mi also didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would dare to tell the truth to their brothers. He knew that Hong Tianxiao must have a unique skill, but it was hard for him to believe that Hong Tianxiao, who was in his twenties, could withstand their brothers' combined attack skills. It should be noted that in today's martial arts world, I am afraid that there are also Only Zhang Sanfeng and several monks of the Shaolin Temple's generation could block their combined attack. Hao Mi thought for a moment, nodded and said: "Okay, if Master Guo Guo Hong can really defeat our two brothers with his true skills, the two of us will naturally join the Shenlong Sect and take up the positions of the inner hall master and the divine judge elder." ." Hao Mi is an old Jianghu, and he is afraid that Hong Tianxiao will use other dirty tricks to defeat them, so he specially emphasizes "relying on the true skills uprightly" to prevent Hong Tianxiao from making dirty tricks. "Okay, it's a deal." After practicing the Great Shift of the Universe, Hong Tianxiao was full of confidence in his abilities. Although Shuangsha Hejian was a top-notch master, he might not be able to withstand the Nine-Yang Divine Art and the Great Shift of the Universe. Law. "Wait a minute, Leader Hong, what if our brothers are lucky enough to win one and a half moves?" Hao Mi's mind is much more sophisticated than Butai's. Since Hong Tianxiao dares to challenge the two of them, he is definitely a top-notch master. If However, he can be recruited into Haojiazhuang, and coupled with the power of the Shenlong Sect, it may not be impossible to compete with the Ming Sect. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "If Hong is defeated, he will definitely kill Xie Xun to avenge the two seniors." Hao Mi and Butai couldn't help being shocked when they heard this. Because of the concern of face, the murder of Hao Mi's only son by Xie Xun was unknown to the public. The two of them searched for Xie Xun's whereabouts in secret, and they didn't want Hong Tianxiao to know about it. Now that the other party knew it, Hao Mi had no intention of hiding it. He nodded and said, "Okay, with the words of Master Hong, the old brothers will have no regrets in this life no matter whether they win or lose." Hao Mi could hear the meaning behind Hong Tianxiao's words, even if Hong Tianxiao defeated the two of them, and he would also kill Xie Xun to avenge them. Soon, Hong Tianxiao followed Hejian Shuangsha to the martial arts training ground, and his four major disciples, Zou Tianfeng and Hao Yulin also followed. Qin Yu, Hu Han and Zhang Xun all have average looks, but due to long years of martial arts training, their bodies are much stronger than ordinary men. Although Wei Yujiao is also quite beautiful, she is only of the upper-middle class and is used to seeing the best beauties. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao didn't care very much. The person who really made Hong Tianxiao care a little was Zou Tianfeng, a woman with a fifteen-year-old son. Hao Yulin is fifteen years old this year. Based on this calculation, even if Zou Tianfeng joins the Hao family at the age of fourteen and gets pregnant as quickly as possible, he will be at least thirty this year. However, Zou Tianfeng looks like he has just turned twenty. Standing next to Hao Yulin, the 20-year-old young woman looks like a pair of siblings, especially Zou Tianfeng's beauty, which is definitely comparable to Xie Feiyan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75 Weird Gestures You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly marvel. He didn't expect that this small Hejian Mansion would have so many peerless beauties. First, it was Xie Feiyan and Gun Yuhong, and today there was Zou Tianfeng. However, Hong Tianxiao suddenly discovered that the way Hao Yulin looked at Zou Tianfeng was not at all like the way a son looks at his mother, but actually revealed deep admiration. Hong Tianxiao was very puzzled and thought to himself, could it be that Hao Yulin and Zou Tianfeng were having an affair? Well, this is possible. It has been more than ten years since Hao Yulin's father was killed by Xie Xun, which means that Zou Tianfeng has been a widow for more than ten years. It is not impossible that his son would take advantage of him when he was lonely and empty. However, if Hao Yulin had an affair with Zou Tianfeng, why would he provoke Xie Feiyan and Gong Yuhong? Could it be that Zou Tianfeng secretly instructed them. After all, they are in Haojiazhuang, and they want to recruit the two evil spirits in Hejian. Of course, Hong Tianxiao will not focus too much on Zou Tianfeng. However, after just two glances, Hao Yulin had already seen him in his eyes, and he was already very unhappy. However, thinking that the other party's martial arts was far superior to his, and that he had the leverage in his hands, Hao Yulin did not dare to go too far. Express irritation. In fact, Hong Tianxiao didn't guess completely right, it can only be said that he guessed half of it. Hao Yulin had a strong Oedipus complex. He had peeped on Zou Tianfeng taking a bath more than once, but he didn't know what Zou Tianfeng was thinking. Don't dare to take any action. Zou Tianfeng's martial arts skills were much higher than Hao Yulin's. How could she not know that Hao Yulin had spied on her many times while she was taking a shower, but she did not spot Hao Yulin on the spot. Firstly, he was concerned about Hao Yulin's face, and secondly, Zou Tianfeng also had a desire in his heart to be peeped by his son. Hao Yulin fell hopelessly in love with his mother, while Zou Tianfeng saw that his son was an adult and felt a taboo impulse in his heart. The relationship between mother and son has transformed from a simple mother-son relationship to a lifelike relationship. If If one party dares to have the courage to break through, the incest taboo of mother-child love will be formed. Hao Yulin knew very well that Oedipus could not have any consequences and would not be accepted by the world, but he could not remove Zou Tianfeng's body from his mind. Whenever it was quiet at night, Zou Tianfeng's almost perfect body would constantly flash in his mind. Later, Hao Yulin learned to rob civilian girls, because he was not an adulterer and evil person, nor did he rob people everywhere. The six girls he robbed had two characteristics in common. First, they were all from poor families. The daughter has no background behind her. The reason why she is like this is that she does not want to cause trouble for Haojiazhuang. Secondly, these six women are somewhat similar to Zou Tianfeng. One of them is seventy-nine similar to Zou Tianfeng, but their temperament and charm are different. Too bad. After arriving at the martial arts training ground, Hao Mi asked: "I wonder what kind of weapons Master Hong is good at?" Hong Tianxiao then regained his concentration and said with a smile: "Hong used a sword, but he didn't bring the sword with him. Why not fight with the two seniors with bare hands?" Ever since Zhang Sanfeng obtained the Lengyue sword, Hong Tianxiao was originally a swordsman. However, when he came to Haojiazhuang, Hong Tianxiao was determined to subdue the two evil spirits in Hejian with force, so as to hand over the Lengyue sword to Xie Feiyan for safekeeping, and also to give Xie Feiyan and the other four reassurances. They are all martial arts The middle-aged man could naturally see that the Lengyue sword was a peerless sword. Since Hong Tianxiao had temporarily given the sword to Xie Feiyan for safekeeping, he naturally would not leave them alone. Although he did not bring any precious swords with him, there were more than two or three steel knives on the Haojiazhuang martial arts training ground, and none of them were ordinary. In addition, this battle was not a life and death duel. Hong Tianxiao could have picked one at will on the martial arts training ground. Using bare hands definitely means looking down on the Shuangsha in Hejian. Not to mention that Bu Tai was so angry that he almost jumped three feet. Even Hao Mi, who was extremely determined, changed his expression after hearing this. Qin Yu and others wanted to coax him up together and chop Hong Tianxiao to death with random knives. Of course, they most hoped for this. The one is Hao Yulin. Hao Mi said with a "hehehe" smile: "Since Master Hong is so confident, he must have special skills, but the old brother dare not do so. Let Master Hong know in advance that the two of my brothers have a set of combined attack skills, which are better than those of Huashan His Liangyi Sword Technique and Kunlun's Liangyi Sword Technique also don't give in too much." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Thank you, senior, for your advice." He secretly praised in his heart that although Hejian Shuangsha could not be called a righteous man, he acted with integrity and had the demeanor of a great master. Hao Mi and Butai sandwiched Hong Tianxiao on the left and right, but they did not take the lead. Hao Mi said: "Master Hong, two of my brothers are fighting against one. They have taken advantage of each other. Naturally, they cannot take the lead. , please invite Master Hong first.¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "Well, you're welcome, Hong." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao's figure flashed, and he used the divine walking and various Qinggong movements to attack Butai on the right side. It was exactly the "Yangchun White Snow" move in Tianshan Zhemei's hand. . "It's a good time." said the expert.You will know if there is one if you hit him. Hong Tianxiao's move was both fast and cruel, and his palm rushed towards Butai like a strong wind. Butai felt that the pressure in front of him increased suddenly. While he was secretly frightened, his fighting spirit also increased greatly. With a loud cry, he stretched out the acupuncture stick in his hand and stabbed straight towards Hong Tianxiao's right palm. If the attack was successful, a big hole would definitely be poked out of Hong Tianxiao's right palm. Moreover, when Butai made a move, Hao Mi behind him hurriedly waved the judge's pen and flew forward with a move of "Huang Liang Leads the Way". The two judge's pens were divided into two directions, piercing the back of Hong Tianxiao's neck and waist respectively. Extremely swift. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao, as if he had eyes behind him, suddenly retracted his right hand, turned his palm into a fist, avoided Butai's acupuncture prong, shrank his body, and attacked Butai's lower body with all his strength. Hong Tianxiao changed his moves quickly, and Bu Tai did not move too slowly. He still extended his acupuncture point forward and stabbed Hong Tianxiao's head. This was a move that would hurt both sides. If Hong Tianxiao didn't dodge, even if he could kill Bu Tai. Tai's legs were broken, and Butai's acupuncture prong was enough to punch a hole in his head. This was equivalent to forcing Hong Tianxiao to change his moves and coordinate with Hao Mi's attack. Hong Tianxiao seemed to be unable to resist. The acupuncture point was only one foot away from his head, and Hao Mi's judge pen behind him was also forced to three feet behind him. One foot and three feet, in fact, in the blink of an eye, Hong Tianxiao was about to be injured by the combined attack of the two. However, at this moment, Hong Tianxiao flicked his hands strangely, and his body suddenly turned in a circle. Then they stood up and soared into the sky. Then Hao Mi and Butai seemed to be unable to hold back their momentum and started attacking each other. Fortunately, both of them were masters and could send and receive moves with ease. Hold it back, even so, the two of them almost stabbed each other, which was quite embarrassing. "Hey, it's interesting. Let's come again." Although Hao Mi and Butai suffered a small loss in the first round, this also made the Hejian Shuangsha curious about Hong Tianxiao's martial arts. Butai yelled and punched the acupuncture point in his hand. Suddenly speeding up, he pulled a green onion from dry land and stabbed at the soles of Hong Tianxiao's feet. Hao Mi also flew into the sky, leaping higher than Hong Tianxiao, attacking from top to bottom. The two of them sandwiched Hong Tianxiao in the middle. "Hahahaha, what a pair of 'cranes in the sky'." Hong Tianxiao also laughed loudly, flicking his hands in the same strange way, and his body flew out sideways. Hao Mi and Butai were involuntarily touching each other again. Attack, fortunately with the previous experience, the two of them retreated in time, so they were not as embarrassed as before. "Brother, this kid's martial arts is a bit weird." After experiencing these two moves, Hao Mi and Butai couldn't discover that Hong Tianxiao's swing actually contained a profound martial skill, and could actually pull away the two moves that were attacking him. Being together allowed him to be alone. This is the magical effect of the Great Shift of Heaven and Earth. Its predecessor is the Dou Zhuan Xing Shift that the Murong family used to run rampant in the world in the past, but it is much better than Dou Zhuan Xing Shift. Dou Zhuan Xing Yi must use his own strength to take over the opponent's offensive, and then use Dou Zhuan Xing Yi's method to return the attack intact to the opponent. This requires that one's own skills and martial arts must reach a certain level, at least equal to the opponent's. , otherwise, you will die or be injured under the opponent's offensive. But the Great Shift is different. Even if your martial arts skills are not as good as those of your opponents, you can still deflect the opponent's attacks. You can even transfer the moves of two or more people attacking you at the same time, while you are immune to them. However, the Great Shift of the Universe has a fatal flaw, which is that it takes too long to practice. Whether it is Zhang Wuji or Hong Tianxiao, the reason why they can practice to the sixth level so quickly is really thanks to the Nine Yang Divine Art. Otherwise, even with Yang Dingtian's talent and martial arts, he could barely reach the fourth level. In other words, someone who can use the Great Shift of the Universe with ease must at least have martial arts skills that surpass Yang Xiao's. In the original book, Yang Xiao blocked the simultaneous attacks of Wei Yixiao and Wu Sanren with the Great Shift of the Universe. It was just a combination of internal strength competition. If he had used all his moves to defeat the enemy, Yang Xiao's Great Shift of the Universe would have only reached the second level of cultivation. , it cannot be used freely in any case. After two consecutive losses in this regard, Hao Mi and Butai began to be careful, especially Hong Tianxiao's gestures. As long as Hong Tianxiao used that weird gesture, they would quickly withdraw their moves, so As a result, although the attack was much weaker, they no longer followed Hong Tianxiao's way. Unknowingly, the three of them had fought for a hundred rounds. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76: There is a ghost in my heart You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This is Hong Tianxiao¡¯s first time to use the Great Shift of the Universe against the enemy, and since they are two top-notch masters, it is unavoidable that they are not very comfortable to use. They often need fixed gestures before using it, so that the Hejian Shuangsha can defend the embankment in advance. But after fighting for more than a hundred rounds, Hong Tianxiao gradually gained more understanding of the Great Shift and became more comfortable in using it. After the two hundred moves, Hong Tianxiao used the Great Shift of the Universe again, without any gestures at all. It could be said that he had reached the level of mastery. However, this made the Hejian Shuangsha two people suffer. After all, they were unable to guard against it. If the two attack Hong Tianxiao with all their strength, once they are restrained by the Great Shift, each other's moves will be directed at each other. However, if they do not use their full strength, the power of the combined attack will be greatly reduced, and there is almost no chance of winning against Hong Tianxiao. . Fortunately, Hong Tianxiao only used Hejian Shuangsha to refine his moves and did not take the initiative to attack. Otherwise, the two of them would have been at a disadvantage by now. After all, Hejian Shuangsha is an old Jianghu, and he understands that the combined attack technique of the two has been completely restrained by Hong Tianxiao. The other party does not seem to have any malicious intentions, and does not fully launch a counterattack at all, as if he does not want the two of them to make a fool of themselves. Hejian Shuangsha also understood that if he continued to fight, he would really lose his reputation for decades. At that moment, the two demons in Hejian looked at each other and understood each other. They stopped their hands together, stepped back five steps, and stood side by side. Hao Mi held his fists and said, "Master Hong's martial arts is unparalleled. Brother Lao is convinced." Hong Tianxiao also stopped the Great Shift of the Universe, which he had used extremely freely. He stopped and said with a slight smile: "The two seniors accepted it. Hong did not overestimate his ability and offended the two seniors. Please forgive me." Hong Tianxiao won without being arrogant, which made Hejian Shuangsha feel good about him. Butai said carelessly: "Winning is victory, defeat is defeat, there is nothing shameful, and old brothers will not insist on talking with their eyes open just for the sake of face." nonsense." Hao Mi nodded and said: "Exactly, Master Hong, but don't worry, Brother Lao has always told the truth. From now on, Haojiazhuang will be affiliated to the Shenlong Sect, and his subordinate Hao Mi (Bu Tai) will meet the leader." After that, Hao Mi and Butai knelt on the ground almost in the same movement, and kowtowed three times to Hong Tianxiao respectfully. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. After the two kowtowed three times, he hurriedly stepped forward, helped the two of them up, and said with a smile: "With the help of Haojiazhuang, Hong is like a fish in water. He can drive away the Tartars and restore China. It will be just around the corner." Although Hao Mi and Butai live in seclusion in Hejian Mansion, they don't seem to have any great ambitions. However, today's Mongolian court is tyrannical and oppresses the Han people. Any passionate man will be dissatisfied, let alone the superb martial arts of Hejian Shuangsha. , but they were worried that once they participated in the rebellion against the Mongolian court, it would inevitably bring disaster to Haojiazhuang. Naturally, the two of them have nothing to fear based on their martial arts, but the fourth disciple, son Zou Tianfeng, is only at the upper second-rate level in martial arts and has not been able to become a first-rate master. Their only grandson, Hao Yulin, is even younger. Sha was just doing something secretly against the Mongolian court. But things are different now. With the banner of Shenlong Sect, Hejian Shuangsha only needs to follow the leadership of Hong Tianxiao. Haojiazhuang will also be removed from the Jianghu and merged into Qingcheng Mountain. Hao Yulin is also considered an adult. Hejian Shuangsha No worries anymore. Seeing that the four major disciples, their daughter-in-law, and their only grandson were still standing aside blankly, Hao Mi hurriedly shouted: "What are you doing standing there? Why don't you hurry up and pay homage to the leader?" Qin Yu and others were shocked and hurriedly came forward to pay homage. Hong Tianxiao naturally helped them up one by one, including Hao Yulin. He almost didn't know how to describe his feelings now. The person who had the handle on him not only far surpassed him in martial arts, but also became the master of Haojiazhuang. Even the two grandfathers with almost unparalleled martial arts skills could not defeat him together. However, this person He was a few years older than himself. Oh my god, how did he develop his martial arts? Hao Yulin was very depressed. He started practicing martial arts at the age of five and practiced hard for ten years, but he was not worth mentioning in the eyes of the other party. Returning to the living room again, only this time Hong Tianxiao was moved to the seat of honor by Hejian Shuangsha, and they were accompanied by one on the left and one on the right. In addition, Qin Yu and the other six were also there. Hong Tianxiao first said: "Master Hao, Protector, how many people are there in Haojiazhuang? How many people know martial arts? How good are their martial arts?" Since they have successfully recovered the two people, Hong Tianxiao naturally changed their names. However, Hong Tianxiao was I didn't want to wait too long here, so I asked about the number of people in Haojiazhuang first. After all, some servants should be able to disperse as soon as possible. Hao Mi respectfully replied: "Returning to the leader, there are a total of one hundred and three people in Haojiazhuang. In addition to the eight subordinates who know martial arts, there are also twenty-three people. Most of them are the apprentices of the subordinate disciples and the waiter Yujiao." , Tianfeng and Yulin's maids, most of their martial arts are at the third-rate level.The tall butler Hao Shun is not second-rate either. " Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, except for these twenty-three people, all the others can be dismissed if they are not necessary to stay." Hao Mi said: "I will obey the leader's instructions." No matter what, there are seventy or eighty people, and it will take time to dismiss them all at once. One day is definitely not enough, not to mention that many of them have stayed in Haojiazhuang for many years. When they heard that they were going to be dismissed by the two village owners, they just cried. It's almost like crying. Although Hao Mi and Butai couldn't bear it, they also knew that following Hong Tianxiao in the future would mean resisting the imperial court. There was really no benefit in leaving so many people who didn't understand martial arts, not to mention that many of them had families. . What's more, it's not as simple as just sending them home. These people must not stay in Hejian Mansion in the future. Otherwise, once Hejian Shuangsha is blacklisted by the Mongolian court, these people are likely to become imperial prisoners. . After a whole day of busy work, more than 30 people have been properly settled, and there are still more than 40 people who are not on the wheel. This is the first time that the manager Hao Shun has encountered such a thing, and he is so busy that he is dizzy. Fortunately, he is quite capable, able to be busy but not chaotic, and arrange every household properly. That night, Hong Tianxiao naturally stayed in Haojiazhuang. Just imagine if Hong Tianxiao went to the inn to spend the night, where would Hao Mi and Butai's faces be? Since Hong Tianxiao lives in Haojiazhuang, he is naturally worried that Xie Feiyan and the four of them are staying in the inn. It would be fine if it was just Xie Feiyan, Xiaoyu, and Xiaolan. The beauty of the red jade really made Hong Tianxiao's heart flutter. What he saw when Hong Tianxiao saw it Among the women in his past life, only Luo Yuqing, Yao Yuyan, and Wei Shaner in the previous life could compare with them. Moreover, Hong Tianxiao had an intuition that Gun Yuhong was very similar to a woman around him. Which woman she was, he couldn't tell. Come. If something went wrong that night, Hong Tianxiao would hate him forever. So after Hong Tianxiao briefly told Hejian Shuangsha about the situation of Shenxing Escort Agency, he took the four girls to Haojiazhuang. Recently, Hejian Shuangsha also heard about what happened at the Shenxing Escort Agency. The two of them are not evil spirits. Although they have seen the eunuch red appearance, they will not have any evil thoughts. As the two of them got older, their interest in that area also faded. The two of them had been determined to take revenge for so many years, and spent almost all their thoughts on martial arts and finding out Xie Xun's whereabouts. They were almost isolated from women. Although Hejian Shuangsha has no thoughts about Gao Yuhong, it does not mean that they do not think about their only grandson. Hao Yulin is fifteen this year and Gao Yuhong is sixteen, which can be said to be the right age. Hao Yulin has a good background and martial arts skills, while Hao Yulin is beautiful. Together, the two of them can be considered a very good match. Furthermore, Hao Yulin came to the village during this period to get six beauties. The reason why the two of them didn't pay much attention was because Hao Yulin had reached puberty, so the two of them also thought about telling Hao Yulin about a good girl from his family. , to make Hao Yulin feel at ease, Gao Yuhong is undoubtedly the best choice. Originally, Hejian Shuangsha wanted to wait until the Shenxing Escort Bureau was in dire straits and when Feiying was extremely helpless, then he would come to help and form a marriage for Hao Yulin, Yue Gaoyuhong, but during this period, two People have some experience in martial arts, so they didn't pay attention to the affairs of Shenxing Escort Agency for the time being, not wanting things to evolve into this situation. Hejian Shuangsha is an old man in the world. Of course, they knew that Hong Tianxiao's rescue of Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong might be a coincidence. However, they did not believe that Hong Tianxiao would not be tempted by Gao Yuhong, so they set up the people who brought Hao Yulin and Gao Yuhong together. Plans nipped in the bud. When a beauty matches a hero, with the eunuch red being so stunning, I am afraid that only Hong Tianxiao in the world can match her. This is the common thought of the two evil spirits in Hejian. Moreover, Hejian Shuangsha also discovered a strange phenomenon. Hao Yulin, who had always seen beautiful women's eyes shining brightly, turned out to be listless when he saw the two beauties Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong. Moreover, he deliberately hid on the two of them, as if he was afraid of being seen by the two women. Of course, the two of them didn't know that Hao Yulin had something up his sleeve. After all, Hong Tianxiao only mentioned Du Xinglong and Sima Dexing just now, and did not mention Hao Yulin. Moreover, after the battle last night, Hao Yulin was only slightly injured and had little trouble with his behavior. His words and deeds had no impact at all, and Hejian Shuangsha couldn't tell at all. In the end, he could only come to one conclusion, that is, Hao Yulin guessed that Hong Tianxiao was interested in the two women, so he withdrew with a wink. Not only did Hejian Shuangsha see the secret, but Zou Tianfeng also found it strange, but she was Hao Yulin's mother after all. Coupled with the woman's attentiveness, she found that Hao Yulin's behavior was not as simple as withdrawing from the love scene, so she went there that night In Hao Yulin's room, she suddenly discovered something that made her both embarrassed and angry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77 Ridiculous Complex You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It is already three o'clock in the morning, and the servants in the village are still busy. Since they have decided to be dismissed, it is natural to clean up. Moreover, the severance pay given to them by Hejian Shuangsha is definitely very considerable. , and there are many valuable items such as antique calligraphy and paintings among them, so they naturally have to be packed away. After taking a bath, his whole body was feeling comfortable. Zou Tianfeng was ready to have a good sleep. After all, such a comfortable life would not be too much. At today's dinner, Hong Tianxiao had already revealed his latest plan, Hejian Shuangsha Continuing to stay and dismiss the remaining servants, Hong Tianxiao took the four of Qin Yu, Zou Tianfeng's mother and son, and some of the remaining servants and rushed to Qingcheng Mountain first. Hejian Shuangsha and Hao Shun dismissed the remaining servants and set off to catch up the day after tomorrow. them. Therefore, starting from tomorrow, it may be a bumpy journey. After arriving at Qingcheng Mountain, you may be assigned a job, and leisure is no longer possible. Zou Tianfeng was just lying on the bed when he suddenly remembered the two strange visits of his son Hao Yulin in the afternoon and during the dinner. In the afternoon, Hao Yulin was obviously afraid of meeting Xie Feiyan and Gong Yuhong, and during the dinner, Because Xie Feiyan and Gun Yuhong are women, and they are both widowed husbands and fathers, they are not suitable to appear at the dinner party. However, Hao Yulin did not dare to look at Hong Tianxiao and looked extremely scared. This was absolutely It's not that subordinates are afraid of their superiors. After all, although Hong Tianxiao showed amazing martial arts, he didn't have that kind of aloof airs and always had a smile on his face. Zou Tianfeng really couldn't think of anything about Hong Tianxiao that made people feel scary. Associating these two things together, Zou Tianfeng was suddenly startled and sat up suddenly. A terrible thought suddenly flashed in his mind. Although it was not very clear, with his mother's understanding of her son, Zou Tianfeng could almost 80% understand it. He firmly confirmed his thoughts that the murder of Feiying was definitely related to Hao Yulin. Thinking of this, Zou Tianfeng couldn't help but thought, secretly thinking, according to the expressions in Xie Feiyan and Gaun Yuhong's eyes when they saw Yulin, it seemed that they didn't know about this matter, and the two maids were there Seeing Yulin, there was a flash of fear. Could it be that these two maids knew something? There is also Hong Tianxiao. Yulin is so afraid of him. Could it be that Yulin really did something last night and Hong Tianxiao deliberately concealed it for him in order to regain his father-in-law and Uncle Bu? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out loud, Zou Tianfeng¡¯s thoughts are indeed very meticulous. He can guess almost everything from the details of the two events in the afternoon and evening. Later, Hong Tianxiao found out about this matter and naturally put Zou Tianfeng in a high position. Zou Tianfeng lived up to expectations and made a lot of contributions to the Shenlong Sect. This is a story for later, so I won't mention it for now. Zou Tianfeng was no longer sleepy, so she got up in a hurry, went out and looked around, and found that the lights were still on in Hao Yulin's room, so she put on a coat and walked towards Hao Yulin's room. She wanted to ask the matter clearly. If Hao Yulin did not kill Feiying, she would be relieved. But if this was not the result, she would not let her son surrender. She would find a way to resolve the matter. Concealing it to the end, this may be the mother's selfish and generous love. Zou Tianfeng came to the back window of Hao Yulin's room. There was an open space behind and no one would pass by, so it was impossible for anyone to discover Zou Tianfeng's whereabouts. As soon as he reached the window, Zou Tianfeng heard Hao Yulin shouting softly from the room: "Mother, mother." Zou Tianfeng felt strange and thought to himself, maybe his son heard his voice, but when did his skill improve to this point? Zou Tianfeng did not answer in a hurry, but just stood quietly by the window. Hao Yulin's shouting stopped, but there was a rough breathing sound, as if Hao Yulin was doing some strenuous exercise. Zou Tianfeng was curious and was about to poke a hole in the window paper when he suddenly heard a woman's voice coming from inside: "Master, hurry up, the slave is coming." Zou Tianfeng was a person who had been here before, so she didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. She couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed and angry. This girl was one of the six girls Hao Yulin snatched from outside. Her surname was Ye and her name was Yuzhen. She looked 60-70% similar to Zou Tianfeng. It turned out that Zou Tianfeng had not thought too much about this, but at this moment, she suddenly understood why the girls Hao Yulin snatched were somewhat similar to herself. It turned out that he actually had an Oedipus complex and was interacting with these girls. During sex, she imagined them to look like her. Zou Tianfeng smashed the window with one palm, then jumped in and scolded Hao Yulin, but she felt a little proud in her heart, and even more hopeful. Understand that this expectation is not that she expects to do that kind of thing with her son. After all, this is an act of incest. Hao Mi and Butai will never allow it. If they really do it, they will only be beaten to death with one palm. She This expectation in my heart is the expectation for men.   This kind of expectation has not never happened in the past ten years, and it has also been very strong, but she did not dare. The Hao family is a wealthy family in Hejian, and Hao Mi and Butai are martial arts masters who occupy a certain position in the martial arts world. If she, the daughter-in-law, hangs out with other men, the consequences can be imagined once she is discovered. Zou Tianfeng had also thought about marrying another man, but she didn't know whether Hejian Shuangsha would object to this, and she didn't dare to mention it. What's more, she also has a young son. As he grew older, and as time passed by, Zou Tianfeng's turbulent love gradually calmed down, but tonight, he didn't expect to be inspired by his son again. Listening to the passionate voice coming from inside and Hao Yulin's constant calling of "mother", Zou Tianfeng was completely stunned. He leaned against the window with almost no feeling. It wasn't until there was no sound inside that Zou Tianfeng woke up and suddenly found out. Her lower body was very wet, almost flowing down the inside of her legs until she was in her embroidered shoes. After a while, the lights in Hao Yulin's room went out, and Zou Tianfeng walked away in a daze. If someone met him at this time, he would definitely be shocked. Widow is also a woman, and she also needs men. Because of the limitation of identity, the widow dares to have a desire for men. After all, once the incident, she will be immersed in the pig cage. However, due to physical and mental limitations, widows have a much stronger desire for men than ordinary women. Especially after the desires in their hearts are aroused, they will no longer care about ethics and morals. This is also the reason why there are so many disputes in front of widows. , if a man often goes to a widow's house, even if he has no thoughts or ideas, he will easily arouse the widow's sexual desire. Fortunately, at this time, there were no servants busy going back and forth in Haojiazhuang. Zou Tianfeng walked all the way back to his room and did not meet any servants. However, Zou Tianfeng was in a daze when she left, and she didn't realize that there was a pair of eyes staring at her. The owner of these eyes didn't leave until she disappeared into her room. Speechless all night, Hong Tianxiao said goodbye to Hao Mi and Butai early the next morning, and took the first group of people to Qingcheng Mountain. Along with Hong Tianxiao, in addition to the four girls Xie Feiyan, there were also four people from Shuangsha in Hejian. The eldest disciple, Zou Tianfeng's mother and son, a dozen maids, Hejian Shuangsha, the manager Hao Shun and others set out on the third day. Along the way, because they were not familiar with each other, and because they were both masters and slaves, there was not much conversation. Qin Yu and Hu Han were leading the way, Zhang Xun and Wei Yujiao were behind, and Hong Tianxiao and the other girls were walking in the middle. There are several family members among the girls who don't know martial arts, so there are still a few carriages in the team. That night, Hong Tianxiao received news that the Six Sects and a group of people had reached an agreement with the intention of harming the Mingjiao. After Hong Tianxiao learned about it, he just smiled. Now with the help of Hejian Shuangsha, the strength of Shenlong Sect has been greatly improved. Although it is not enough to compete with Mingjiao, it is enough to clean up the mess after the Mingjiao and the Six Sects fought. On the fourth day, Hejian Shuangsha had already caught up with Hong Tianxiao and his party, and Hong Tianxiao immediately told the two of them the news. Hejian Shuangsha was naturally overjoyed when he heard the news. There were so many Mingjiao masters that Guangmingding was easy to defend but difficult to attack. Although the six sects had more people and strength, they might not be able to take advantage. Of course, this would require someone. A prerequisite is that Yang Dingtian is still there. But now the Mingjiao is divided into pieces, leaderless, and each is working its own way. How can it withstand the siege of the six major factions? Once the Mingjiao is defeated by the six major sects, Xie Xun will naturally be the first to be hunted by the six major sects. No matter who he is killed by, the great revenge of Hejian Shuangsha can be regarded as avenged. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered the secret passage. He wondered if it had been discovered. If the bodies of Yang Dingtian and his wife were seen by the masters of the Ming Cult, who knows what kind of disturbance would be caused in the Ming Cult. In the past, the Ming Cult was torn apart, and everyone was working on their own, but it was because Yang Xiao temporarily acted as the leader of the Ming Cult because everyone was dissatisfied. But now that Yang Dingtian is dead, the Ming Cult must elect a leader. Isn't the chaos even more intense than more than ten years ago? In fact, this is really what happened. On the tenth day after Hong Tianxiao came down the mountain, the entrance to the secret passage was discovered by Mingjiao disciples who were on night watch, and they quickly reported it to Tang Yang, the flag bearer of the Flood Flag on duty. Tang Yang had been in the Ming Cult for many years and naturally knew that the Ming Cult had a tunnel that only the leader could enter. Therefore, after seeing the scene, he did not dare to act rashly and sent people to invite Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and the other four flag bearers. By that time, Yin Tianzheng had already gone down the mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 Who will be the leader? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Leader" Everyone came to the bed that was punched into a hole by Hong Tianxiao. In the end, Wei Yixiao decided to go in to find out what was going on. Among the five scattered people, Peng Yingyu and Leng Qian followed him in, and the Five Elements Flag Commander Zhong Honghong Banner held the flag. Tang Yang and Yan Heng, the flag bearer of Houtu Banner, entered, while the other six people were responsible for guarding outside. Wei Yixiao's consideration was very thoughtful. The secret passage at Guangmingding was not a secret. Many high-level disciples of the Ming Cult knew the existence of the secret passage. However, the secret passage was the solemn holy realm of the Ming Cult. Even those with an identity like Yang Xiao could not enter. Therefore, except for the leader Yang Dingtian, no one among the disciples of the Ming Cult knows where the entrance to the secret passage is and whether there is any mechanism inside. Therefore, it is still unclear whether this sudden gap is the entrance to the secret passage. If so, that's it. If not, if there is any conspiracy inside, once Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren, and the Five Elements Banner Masters are all lost in it, Mingjiao will become more chaotic, and there will be less first-class people. Experts, relying solely on Yang Xiao's Four Sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder and the Sky Eagle Sect, will never be able to withstand the attacks of the Six Factions. However, although I know that this may be a conspiracy, after all, the conspiracy only accounts for 50% of the total. If this is really a secret passage, it may be possible to find clues to the disappearance of the leader Yang Dingtian and his wife. This is not necessarily the case. That's why Wei Yixiao was willing to take such a big risk to enter. In normal times, Wei Yixiao would not have so many scruples, but now the six factions and one gang have formed an alliance and will soon start a war against the Mingjiao. At this critical moment, no one can be sure whether the six factions and one gang, known as the famous and upright sect, will What kind of conspiracy will come out? After entering the secret passage, there was supposed to be a stone door first, but it was pushed open by Hong Tianxiao and not closed, so the five of them worked hard. With the martial arts of the five people, no one can push open this stone door, but if the skills of the five people are combined, it can be done. However, after entering the stone gate, everyone was dumbfounded, especially when they came to the seven-way intersection, Wei Yixiao and others could not make a choice. Since it is a secret passage, there are naturally countless mechanisms in it, and of the seven forks in front of you, only one or two must be true, and the rest are false. If you go wrong, you may stray into the mechanism. The martial arts of the five people are all top-notch. Although they are all confident that they can avert danger in front of the agency, after all, the Mingjiao is currently facing a catastrophe. Losing any master is fatal to the Mingjiao, so this temptation can be avoided. no. In desperation, Wei Yixiao had no choice but to call in fourteen Mingjiao disciples and ask them to take the seven forked roads together. For half an hour, screams kept coming from the fork in the road. Although Wei Yixiao and the other five were all brave heroes who were not afraid of death, they couldn't help but feel waves of fear. Finally, the two disciples on the left came back, both with frightened expressions on their faces. The result was that they found two skeletons in a stone room. Wei Yixiao and the other five were shocked to see two skeletons, Yang Dingtian and his wife. This was definitely not a coincidence. At that moment, Wei Yixiao and the other five followed the two disciples towards the stone room. Sure enough, as the two disciples said, there were two skeletons lying upside down in a natural stone room, their clothes not yet rotten. Not only could Wei Yixiao and others see that they were a man and a woman, but they also recognized them. The clothes on this male skeleton were Yang Dingtian's favorite clothes in the past. The five people were shocked. They did not expect that the leader who had been searching for more than ten years would have died in the secret path of the Ming Cult. Moreover, after kneeling before Yang Dingtian's skeleton, Wei Yixiao and others were not there. No injuries were found on the bodies of Yang Dingtian and his wife (the dagger on Mrs. Yang Dingtian's body was taken away by Hong Tianxiao), and there were no signs of poisoning. After kneeling down, Wei Yixiao suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at the two horrified Houtu Banner disciples, and then looked at Peng Yingyu and the other four with a questioning look. Only Yan Heng, the commander of the Houtu Banner, felt a little sad. I couldn't bear it, but after thinking about it for a moment, I finally nodded. These two disciples were also very shrewd. After seeing the exchange of looks between Wei Yixiao and their own flag-bearer, they naturally understood what they wanted to do. They all knelt down in front of Yan Heng and begged bitterly: "Yan Flag-bearer, please spare your life." Commander Yan Qi spared the lives of his two subordinates for the sake of their loyalty to Mingjiao, and I swear that I will never tell anyone what happened today." Yan Heng sighed and said: "Your loyal envoys don't know how. It's just that today's matter is related to the safety of Mingjiao. You must not reveal even a single word. It's not that I don't believe you. It's just that only dead people can't take advantage of the sun." The news of the death of the leader and his wife has been leaked, Li Jing and Hu Yuzong, you can rest assured that your family will receive special treatment, and your wife and children will have no worries for the rest of their lives." Li Jing and Hu Yuzong felt a chill in their hearts when they heard this, knowing that they would die in love. They looked at each other and stopped begging. They stood up slowly, bowed deeply to Yan Heng and said, "Thank you so much for your care over the years, my subordinates." See you later??You can no longer follow the envoy holding the flag. " Yan Heng sighed and said: "The canon rules stipulate that disciples in the sect are not allowed to kill each other. Although what happened today is extraordinary, we can't bear to take action. You can commit suicide." Li Jing and Hu Yuzong nodded and said: "Flagbearer, my subordinates are leaving. You please take care of yourself." Yan Heng nodded, did not speak any more, but turned his back, obviously not wanting to see the two commit suicide. "Ah!" Yan Heng's stubby body trembled, and his eyes that had just been closed suddenly opened, but after looking at the bones of Yang Dingtian and his wife in front of him, he finally sighed. Wei Yi smiled and said: "For the sake of our sect's grand plan, we have to do this as a last resort. Master Yang is a wise man and will forgive us. You guys, Master Yang used to have extraordinary powers in the past, even Kong, who is known as the most eminent monk in Shaolin." Seeing that the master was defeated at the hands of his old man, how could he die silently in the secret stone chamber? Maybe there are clues to the death of Master Yang in the stone chamber. It¡¯s hard to say." Wei Yixiao raised this doubt, and Yan Heng, who was in a sad mood, was suddenly diverted and began to search around the stone chamber with Peng Yingyu and others. Unfortunately, Qiankun changed his mind, and Yang Dingtian's suicide note and the dagger that was as sharp as iron were taken away by Hong Tianxiao. The five people searched the stone room and found nothing suspicious, so they had to give up. Returning to the entrance of the secret passage, Wei Yixiao only said that this was indeed the secret passage of the Ming Cult, but the secret passage was full of traps, and all fourteen disciples who went to explore the passage died. With this said, the Mingjiao disciples all have a fear of the secret way. After all, the fourteen Mingjiao disciples just now are extremely skilled disciples of the Five Elements, and several of them are small bosses. At that moment, Wei Yixiao ordered the house to be locked up and sent more than a dozen disciples to guard it day and night to prevent any Ming Cult disciples from accidentally entering it and losing their lives. Then Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and the Five Elements Flag Leader went to the Ming Zun Hall to discuss the matter. How to take care of the funeral affairs of Yang Dingtian and his wife. When Zhou Dian and others heard Wei Yixiao's story, they were no less shocked than Wei Yixiao and the other five. They had worked hard to search for more than ten years, but in the end it was all in vain. However, the most realistic question before everyone is that no will left by Yang Dingtian was found in the stone chamber. Who should be the thirty-fifth generation leader? Zhou Dian was the first to speak: "I don't care who becomes the leader, but I, Old Zhou, will not compete for the position of leader. Moreover, if Yang Xiao becomes the leader, I, Old Zhou, will be the first to refuse." Zhou Dian's statement basically represents the opinions of Wusan people. The reason why Wusan people call themselves Sanren is that they are free, do not seek power, and are not restricted. They have no fixed force in Mingjiao and they belong to that group. A special identity that can break away from Mingjiao at any time. Although it is clear that each of the Wusan people received a flag, in fact the real power of the Five Elements Flag is in the hands of each flag bearer. It is only because the Wusan people have a good relationship with the Five Elements Flag bearers that they can order The disciple who moved the Five Elements Flag. After Wu Sanren expressed their stance, the Five Elements Flag bearers also looked at each other, and then the Ruijin Flag bearer Zhuang Zheng said: "The Five Elements Flag bearer has no intention of becoming the leader. King Wei Bat's Qinggong is unparalleled in the world, Han Bing The divine palm is famous in the world, and he is the best candidate for the leader of the cult. Five Elements Flag is willing to recommend King Wei Bat to be promoted to the leader of the cult." Wei Yixiao was secretly happy when he heard this, but deliberately shook his head and said: "We are so honored to receive so much love from all of you brothers. Yang Zuoshi and Yin's second brother are both superior to Wei in terms of martial arts and prestige, as well as Xie's third brother." , was the most respected by Master Yang in the past, any one of these three would be better than Wei as the leader." Peng Yingyu shook her head and said: "Although Yang Xiao is superior to us in martial arts and strategy, he is just not very popular and jealous of talents. Being a light envoy is already barely enough. How can he be the leader of the cult? As for the Eagle King, He broke away from the Ming Cult ten years ago. Although the Sky Eagle Sect can be regarded as a side branch of the Ming Cult, if he is allowed to return to Professor Ming as the leader, I am afraid that the Ming Cult will become a side branch of the Sky Eagle Sect. As for Xie Shiwang, although his abilities and martial arts They are all top choices, not inferior to Yang Xiao, but he has been misled by hatred for many years, committed numerous martial arts tragedies, and has become a public enemy of the martial arts. In addition, he is blind and cannot protect himself. How can he be the leader of the Ming Cult? Therefore, Monk Peng believes that King Wei Bat is the perfect candidate." At this moment, I heard a loud laugh and said: "Monk Peng speaks so well for no reason. How can I, Yang Xiao, be so tolerant and jealous of others?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79: One battle determines the leader's ownership You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Yang Xiao, how did you come to Ming Zun Hall without being notified?" Upon hearing Yang Xiao's voice, everyone's faces changed, and Zhou Dian even shouted loudly, as if he was fully prepared to respond to the enemy. As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Xiao's figure landed in the Ming Zun Hall. He glanced at Wei Yixiao and the others coldly, and said with a smile: "Brother Zhou is so forgetful. If Yang comes to Guangmingding again, wouldn't it be Wei Bat King and Are you invited? If Brother Zhou has forgotten this, Yang has a letter from Monk Peng here as evidence." Although everyone has great martial arts skills, few are good at writing. Xie Xun and Peng Yingyu are The best two were that when Yang Dingtian was still alive, all drafting documents and the like were written by the two of them. Zhou Dian felt guilty, but was unwilling to admit defeat in front of Yang Xiao. He still shouted loudly: "We invite you here to deal with the attack of the Six Factions, not to eavesdrop outside the palace." Yang Xiao forgot about Zhou Dian and said grimly: "If Yang hadn't happened to be outside the door and heard a few words, how would he have known that the leader was still dead, and how would he have known that you actually wanted to appoint King Wei Bat as the leader, everyone, You forced Yang out of Guangmingding in the past, and I, Yang Xiao, could endure this for the sake of the overall interests of the Ming Cult, but you want to privately appoint Wei Yixiao as the leader, so please forgive Yang for not obeying your orders." Zhou Dian laughed loudly and said: "Yang Xiao, after all is said and done, you still don't give up on the position of leader. It's just that although you are the left envoy of light and your status is extremely high, we Wu San and Wu Xing Banner are not convinced by you. No more With the support of the Five Elements Flag, I wonder how you, the leader, will carry on?" Yang Xiao also laughed loudly and said: "What a joke, wouldn't Mingjiao cease to be Mingjiao after leaving the Five Elements Banner? Humph, I think that when Master Yang took over Mingjiao, it was the time when Mingjiao's power was at its weakest. The only masters were the leader and the Eagle King. Later, the leader Yang traveled around the world and sincerely invited Yang, Fan Youshi, Lion King, and Wu Sanren to join the religion. Only then did the Ming Cult flourish more than ten years ago. Leader Yang can do this, and I, Yang Xiao, can naturally do the same. Although I don't have the support of the Five Elements Flag, I, Yang Xiao, have the Four Sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, and my strength is not inferior to the Five Elements Flag." The conversation just now was completely ignored by everyone. Yang Xiao listened and knew that Five Elements Flag would never support him again, so he was not afraid of offending them. Peng Yingyu¡¯s face changed when she heard this, and she shouted: ¡°Yang Xiao, do you also want to break away from Mingjiao and become independent?¡± Yang Xiao laughed loudly and said: "In the past, the Eagle King was able to break away from the Ming Cult and create his own Sky Eagle Sect. Why couldn't I, Yang Xiao? Besides, everyone in the Ming Cult, except for the leader, respected the Guangming Zuo Envoy. Even if the Ming Cult split, we should break away from the Ming Cult." It's you who are the right ones, Yang should be the leader of the Ming Cult." This time, Yang Xiao decided not to be polite anymore and won the leader's heart. Wei Yixiao snorted and said: "Yang Xiao, you want to be the leader of the Ming Cult, but you don't know what capital you have. Although the Four Sects of Heaven and Earth, Wind and Thunder are quite powerful, they are far inferior to those of Five Elements Banner. How can you compare with them?" The attack from the Six Factions. Moreover, although you, Yang Xiao, are very powerful in martial arts, are you stronger than Wei and the Wusan people?" Yang Xiao rolled his eyes and said with a "hehe" smile: "King Wei Bat, although the Four Gates of Heaven and Earth Wind and Thunder are slightly inferior to the Five Elements Banner, with the terrain advantage of Guangmingding, it is not a problem to withstand the attack of the six factions. After all, Although their forces are numerous, they are not united. As long as Yang throws the dragon-slaying knife at the right time, they will have no intention of attacking Guangmingding. Instead, they will kill each other. As for martial arts, if Yang can defeat Wei Brother and Wu Sanren are using one and a half moves, I wonder if you would like to give up the position of leader?" Wei Yixiao felt a chill in his heart. He glanced at the Wusan people and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag, and felt quite hesitant. In the past, Yang Xiao was indeed the number one master of the Ming Cult under Yang Dingtian. Even Yin Tianzheng, who had profound skills, was not sure of defeating Yang Xiao. Later, Yang Xiao defeated Gu Hongzi, the number one master of the Emei Sect, and confirmed his position. . However, Wei Yixiao and others found it hard to believe that Yang Xiao could fight one against six, but they were also worried that Yang Xiao had ulterior motives, and they were all uncertain. When Yang Xiao saw this, he laughed loudly and said: "With six enemies and one, I dare not challenge him. It seems that even if Brother Wei becomes the leader of the Ming Cult, he will still be a mediocre person." Wei Yixiao was not a reckless person. He naturally knew that Yang Xiao was using this method to provoke others and ignored him at all. But Zhou Dian could not do it. He had a strong personality and was the most dissatisfied with Yang Xiao. How could he withstand Yang Xiao's cynicism? , although Yang Xiao was not targeting him, he shouted immediately and said: "Okay, Yang Xiao, if you can really defeat the six of us with one against six, we will withdraw from Guangmingding immediately, and we will never be Mingjiao disciples in the future." As soon as Zhou Dian finished speaking, Wei Yixiao, Peng Yingyu and others all changed their expressions, but then they thought about it. Yang Dingtian was dead now. If Yang Xiao really became the leader of Mingjiao, they would not be able to stay in Mingjiao.What do you mean, it¡¯s better to quit directly. In the future, even if they are not in Mingjiao, they can still fight against the Mongolian court. Tianying Sect is a good example. Over the years, although the Sky Eagle Sect has separated from the Ming Sect, it has never been less active in fighting against the Mongolian court. Many times when Jiangnan raised a flag of righteousness to resist the Mongolian court, most of the disciples of the Sky Eagle Sect participated. Yang Xiao smiled slightly and said: "I wonder if Brother Zhou's words represent the meaning of King Wei Bat and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag?" Wusan people have always advanced and retreated together, there is no doubt about this, but King Wei Bat and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag Zhi usually has a good relationship with the Wusan people, but it is still unclear whether he can stand by the Wusan people at this critical moment. "What a tactic to alienate people." Wei Yixiao said with a faint smile, "Yang Xiao doesn't need to be like this, Wei also means the same thing." In order to strengthen the power of the Ming Cult, Yang Dingtian allowed the left and right envoys, the Protector Dharma King and the Wu San people to form their own subordinates in the past. There are varying numbers of subordinates, but Dai Qisi and Xie Xun are the only single commanders. However, when it comes to strength, the four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder are the strongest. Although their strength is not as good as Five Elements Flag, it is not far behind. It is for this reason, coupled with Yang Xiao's arrogance, that everyone in the Ming Cult thinks that Yang Xiao has other intentions. Except for the four sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, Yin Tianzheng's command was the most powerful. Although the Wusan people had many people, there were not many who were highly skilled in martial arts. After all, the Wusan people were committed to overthrowing the Mongolian court, and it was not a fight between factions within the religion. Wei Yixiao's men were also very miserable. Apart from him, there was no other expert who could be compared. Fortunately, he was very senior in the Ming Cult. He grew up with the leader of the Five Elements Flag since he was a child. They had a good relationship with each other and were very popular with each other. The supporters of the Five Elements Flag suddenly became the most powerful faction. When Yang Dingtian was alive, the factional fighting among the Ming sect was quite obvious, but Yang Dingtian was focused on cultivating the Great Shift of the Universe at that time and did not find anything about it. When he was in seclusion, he handed over the educational affairs to Yang Xiao, and even more It fueled Yang Xiao's arrogance and planted the seeds for the future division of Mingjiao. In fact, if the Mingjiao was originally united, even if Yang Dingtian suddenly disappeared, and even if the will that made Xie Xun the temporary leader was not discovered by everyone, the Mingjiao would never be divided. Yang Dingtian does have great ambitions and considerable abilities. He has attracted a series of reckless heroes such as Yang Xiao from the rivers and lakes, but he has ignored one point. These people were originally rebellious people. They can convince Yang Dingtian and each other. How can they convince each other? In addition, there are differences between the foreign faction and the Ming sect. Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Xie Xun, and Wu Sanren belong to the foreign faction, while Yin Yewang, Wei Yixiao, and Wu Xingqi belong to the Ming sect. There is usually no conflict of interest among them. They can live in peace, but once something big like the leader's disappearance occurs, everyone's ambitions will be completely exposed. After the disappearance of Yang Dingtian, there are two people who are most likely to become the leader of the sect. One is Yang Xiao, the lofty left envoy of light, and the other is Yin Tianzheng, the white-browed eagle king with the most seniority and the widest support. Supporting Yang Xiao were Fan Yao and his Four Sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, and those supporting King Yin Ye were King Wei Bat and Five Elements Banner. At that time, Xie Xun and the Wusan people were on a neutral stance. However, in terms of his ability to help and discipline, King Yin Ye was not inferior to Yang Xiao, but in terms of conspiracy and tricks, King Yin Ye was far from Yang Xiao's opponent. As a result, he fell into Yang Xiao's trick of provoking the generals and led his people to leave in anger. Mingjiao, another Tianying sect. By forcing the Yin Ye King away, Yang Xiao could be said to have offended the public. Not only did he fail to become the leader of the Ming Cult as he wished, but he actually made the neutral Wu San people turn to Wei Yixiao's side. Just at this time, Wei Yixiao's strength increased greatly, Fan Yao left without saying goodbye, and Yang Xiao was left alone, unable to sing, and was forced to leave the Ming Cult and go to Zuowang Peak. Sitting on Wangfeng Peak for more than ten years, Yang Xiao did not reflect on what he did back then. On the contrary, he always wanted to return to the Ming Cult and seize the position of leader of the Ming Cult. Therefore, in the past ten years, Yang Xiao expanded the four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, and even more It is to teach the martial arts of the four sect masters. At present, the martial arts of the four sect masters are stronger than the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag. In addition, Yang Xiao spends most of his time in seclusion practicing the Great Shift of the Universe. He knows that this is the supreme spiritual method of the Ming Cult. As long as he can practice it to a small extent, it will not be a problem to deal with Wei Yixiao and the others. Hard work pays off, and they are here Three years ago, he really reached the second level of cultivation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80: Yang, give me a slap in the face You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Peng Yingyu was worried that once the Mingjiao was in internal strife again, no matter who was defeated, it would not be a good thing for the Mingjiao. After all, the six factions were about to launch an attack on Guangmingding. The current scene should be to eliminate the barriers and jointly defend against the powerful enemy. After the six factions retreated, After sending a gang, we can then decide on the ownership of the leader of the Ming Cult. Peng Yingyu can see this, how could Yang Xiao not see this, but he has his own plan. Yin Tianzheng has been forced away by him. The only people in the Ming Cult who can stop him from becoming the leader are Zhou Dian and King Wei Bat, who have the most fierce opposition. If they can take advantage of the opportunity of the fight to kill Wei Yixiao and Zhou Dian, it will be a big deal. Can be determined. If Peng Yingyu and others insist on avenging Zhou Dian, Yang Xiao will not hesitate to kill four more people. If they choose to leave the Mingjiao, Yang Xiao will not do anything to persuade them to stay. After all, Yang Xiao's real purpose is the Five Elements Flag. The Five Elements Flag bearer's martial arts are not very strong, and they restrict each other. They have no idea about the position of leader. Ever since Yang Dingtian disappeared, he has always been a follower. As long as Wei Yixiao dies, Yang Xiao is confident that he can rely on him His sharp tongue can definitely conquer the Five Elements Flag. With the Four Gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder and the Five Elements Flag, as well as the Great Shifting Mind Technique, plus the favorable location of Guangmingding, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack, Yang Xiao is confident that he can withstand the attack of the Six Factions and his gang. What's more, Yang Xiao still knows Yin Tianzheng very well. Although he has clearly said that he has left the Ming Cult, when the Ming Cult is in trouble, Yin Tianzheng will never ignore it. With the strength of the Ming Cult and the full assistance of the Sky Eagle Cult, , Yang Xiao can be said to be 120% sure. However, what Yang Xiao didn't expect was that Zhou Dian would easily fall for his method of provoking generals. If Yang Xiao could suppress the six people with force and subdue them, whether they were real or fake, he would be able to fight against the attacks of the five factions and one gang. All are greatly beneficial. As long as the powerful enemy is defeated, Yang Xiaohui will gradually alienate the relationship between Wei Yixiao and the Five Elements Flag. Once they lose the support of the Five Elements Flag, the six of them alone will not be able to cause any trouble. Yang Xiao looked at the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag again, and saw that Zhuang Zheng and the other five ignored him and nodded in unison. Zhuang Zheng said: "We also mean the same thing." Yang Xiao laughed loudly and said: "Okay, for the sake of the great cause of Mingjiao, Yang will not be polite, six of you, please." Wei Yixiao knew that Yang Xiao's martial arts was extremely high, but he didn't know how high it was. However, Wei Yixiao was also quite conceited about his own Qinggong. Even if he couldn't defeat Yang Xiao, he could still remain undefeated, so he attacked the five The San people said: "Five San people, Wei Mou will learn Yang Zuoshi's unique skills first. When the time comes, you can help each other." When Yang Dingtian was still alive, he once established a canon that prohibited the disciples from fighting. Therefore, the Mingjiao These masters have never really competed in martial arts, so the gap between them is naturally unknown. Although Wu San people knew that their martial arts skills were much inferior to that of Yang Xiao, they did not bother to bully the minority with their superiority. Just now, they were just persuaded by Yang Xiao's words, and then they decided to fight six against one. Now they heard Wei Yixiao's words. , just what he wanted, Peng Yingyu nodded and said: "Okay, King Wei Bat, Yang Zuoshi is the best master under the leader of our religion Yang, you must be careful when dealing with him." Originally, King Wei Bat was still a little scared, but when Peng Yingyu said this, he suddenly became full of pride and laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Yang Zuoshi, please give me a move." Yang Xiao smiled slightly and said: "King Wei Bat, in the Ming Cult, the Light Messengers are higher than the Dharma King, so it should be King Wei Bat who takes action first." Wei Yixiao smiled "hehe" and said, "In that case, you're welcome to Wei." After saying that, Wei Yixiao's shadow moved with the sound, and he slapped Yang Xiao with a light palm, which turned out to be weak and weak. Although this palm looked so weak, like a weak woman, Yang Xiao did not dare to neglect at all. His face was heavy, and he stepped aside. Even so, he still felt a chill in his body and couldn't help but hit him. After a brief pause, this was Wei Yixiao's unique skill: Ice Spreading Palm. From this name, it can be seen that Wei Yixiao's kung fu is a cold one, which is quite similar to that of Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming. Moreover, this palm technique looks weak and weak, but in fact it is not. If you are hit by this palm, you will feel that there is no strength in it, but the Ice Palm has a total of seven cold qi. Once the opponent receives the first one, he can no longer break free and can only continue to bear the next six cold qi. And each one was stronger than the other. By the seventh wave of cold air, almost all of Wei Yixiao's skills were enough to freeze an elephant. Although the masters of the Ming sect have never really competed with each other, they have often discussed martial arts together. Therefore, Yang Xiao still has a deep understanding of Wei Yixiao's Ice Palm, so he chose to avoid it. Yang Xiao's choice was undoubtedly the right one, because Wei Yixiao wanted to use his palm power to compete and consume his internal strength. Even if he fell short, there were still five people who could defeat Yang Xiao. "Okay." Wei YiSeeing Yang Xiao ducking away from his palm, he laughed loudly, shouted "Hello", and then started Qinggong and continued to attack Yang Xiao. If Hong Tianxiao were present, he would definitely be surprised, because Wei Yixiao's Qinggong is actually 70-80% similar to his Divine Movement Qinggong. Readers who have read the first part of this book know that it was introduced in Chapter 183 "Xuan Bing Jade Girl Situ Qian". Wei Yixiao's unique Qinggong movement, the versatile Qinggong movement, was so powerful that even the Mingjiao leader at the time, Zhang Wuji, greatly admired it. Later, after Wei Yixiao's death, his descendants relied on this Qinggong body method and by chance obtained a sword manual and a martial arts secret book of concealed weapon techniques, and this was how they founded the Iron Sword Sect. Sure enough, under Wei Yixiao's aggressive pressure, Yang Xiao soon found himself in a passive situation. However, although Yang Xiao is not as good as Wei Yixiao in his lightness skills, he can always slide away like a loach when Wei Yixiao's palm is about to hit Yang Xiao, and Wei Yixiao's palm force also deviates from the direction. Wei Yixiao also found it strange that every time it seemed like he was about to hit Yang Xiao, his palm force would involuntarily deviate from the direction, causing all his previous efforts to be wasted. However, he had never thought that Yang Xiao had practiced the Great Shift of the Universe, so although he felt strange, he also I didn't speculate on this. The Wu San and the Five Elements Flag Bearers who were watching the battle were very surprised. In their opinion, Wei Yixiao would deflect his palm to one side every time when he was about to hit Yang Xiao, as if he didn't want to hurt Yang Xiao. Similar. This battle can be said to be almost a battle over who will be the leader of the Ming Cult. Wei Yixiao is still giving in at this moment. I really don¡¯t know whether he wants to be the leader or not. In fact, how did they know that Wei Yixiao was suffering now? The two of them had fought for seventy or eighty rounds. Wei Yixiao's internal energy had been consumed by nearly half, but he didn't even touch the corner of Yang Xiao's clothes. Although it seemed to outsiders, Wei Yixiao suppressed Yang Xiao and beat him, Yang Xiao was very embarrassed, but in fact Wei Yixiao wanted to hurt Yang Xiao but couldn't. About thirty rounds later, Yang Xiao felt that Wei Yixiao's figure had slowed down, and the cold air in the ice palm was three points weaker than before. He knew in his heart that Wei Yixiao's power was almost exhausted, and he was secretly happy. , so he stopped dodging and started to counterattack. It was Yang Xiao's unique skill: Guyue Palm. Sure enough, Wei Yixiao couldn't bear Yang Xiao's counterattack. The offensive was gradually suppressed by Yang Xiao's Gu Yue Palm. The previous situation of more offense and less defense suddenly turned into less offense and more defense. Yang Xiao seized the opportunity and launched a fierce offensive, preparing to injure Wei Yixiao before Wu Sanren came forward to help. After about ten rounds, the Wusan people really lost their composure and were about to step forward to help, but they heard Yang Xiao shout loudly: "King Wei Bat, please take this slap from me." After saying this, Yang Xiao suddenly said Pulling green onions on dry land, his body rose about five feet, and he swung his hands quickly, turning into palm shadows that filled the sky and struck Wei Yixiao's head. This was one of the three unique skills of Lone Moon Palm, "Lone Moon Sky". Unfortunately, since Wei Yixiao has unparalleled Qinggong skills, he has naturally developed a pair of divine eyes that can quickly locate fast-moving objects. Therefore, as soon as Yang Xiao's palm was struck, Wei Yixiao easily found the person in the shadow of the palm in the sky. After a real palm, he immediately ignored the other false palms and waved his palm to welcome that palm. Yang Xiao was also secretly surprised. He didn't expect Wei Yixiao to defeat his own unique move so easily. However, thinking that Wei Yixiao was at the end of his strength, he used all his strength to strike at Wei Yixiao. go. Everyone originally thought that this palm touch would make a loud noise, but unexpectedly it turned out to be silent. Moreover, after the two palms touched each other, they seemed to be glued together and never separated again. Both Wu Sanren and the Five Elements Flag Bearer knew that the two of them had now begun to compete with each other in terms of internal strength, and this was the best time to help Wei Yixiao. Yang Xiao originally thought that Wei Yixiao's skill was almost exhausted and this palm would no longer have great power, but after the palms met, Yang Xiao only felt a shock in his right arm, and felt a cold air coming straight from his skin. , Busy luck with internal strength to resist. In fact, just now Wei Yixiao couldn't attack Yang Xiao for a long time, so he no longer used up his internal energy, but even used weak signs to lure Yang Xiao to attack. Unexpectedly, Yang Xiao fell into the trap. After competing with his internal energy, he discovered that Wei Yixiao's internal energy suddenly increased suddenly. It has increased so much that it is even at a stalemate with him. Yang Xiao's expression changed, and Zhou Dian immediately saw it. He was secretly happy, and immediately shouted: "Young man named Yang, please take a slap from me." After that, Zhou Dian struck Yang Xiao with his palm. , this palm movement fully utilized Zhou Dian's ten successful powers, and even if it did not kill Yang Xiao, it was enough to seriously injure him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81 Congratulations, no malice You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! If Yang Xiao hadn't competed with Wei Yixiao in terms of internal strength, Zhou Dian's attack would have been within the scope of the agreement just agreed. However, the two of them had already matched their internal strength. If Zhou Dian had come forward to attack at this time, Yang Xiao might have been killed with one strike. . Although everyone was fighting with Yang Xiao, they didn't want to take his life. Therefore, as soon as Zhou Dian's palm was struck, he shouted urgently: "Zhou Dian, don't mess around." Peng Yingyu also didn't expect that Zhou Dian would take action immediately. He made it clear that he would put Yang Xiao to death, so he also shouted: "Yang Zuoshi, Wei Bat King, you two should stop quickly." After saying that, Peng Yingyu stretched out her hand to fend off Zhou. Dian's palm just surprised everyone. Although Yang Xiao was competing with Wei Yixiao in terms of internal strength, he was still able to lean to one side and stretch out his left palm to stick to Zhou Dian's right palm. Peng Yingyu was shocked and hurriedly withdrew her hands, only to find that although Yang Xiao's face turned pale, he did not spit out a large mouthful of blood as expected. Then he was defeated by Wei Yixiao and Zhou Dian, and actually defeated two generals Wei Yixiao and Zhou Dian. Zhou Dian took all the internal energy. Moreover, what surprised everyone was that Zhou Dian's body was trembling slightly, as if he had been injured internally. Everyone was surprised. They knew that the Guangming Zuo envoy was the master of the Ming sect, Yang Dingtian. The top master among them could actually injure Zhou Dian with one palm in this situation. I can't say that I have the best relationship with Zhou Dian. Seeing that Zhou Dian's right palm was still stuck to Yang Xiao's left palm and refused to remove his palm, he shouted anxiously: "Zhou Dian, my brother, why are you fighting for your life?" After that, he stretched out his hand to Zhou Dian pulled his shoulder and said at the same time: "Mr. Yang Zuo, please have mercy on me." He couldn't help but fear that Yang Xiao would not withdraw his palm power, so he followed the trend and pursued him. His left hand was even more powerful and ready to take Yang Xiao's fierce blow. Unexpectedly, Zhou Dian only shook his body when he pulled it, but could not pull away. At the same time, he felt a bone-chilling cold air from the palm of his hand straight to his chest. He couldn't help being surprised, and thought to himself: "This is King Wei Bat's unique skill, 'Ice Spreading Palm', how come Yang Xiao has also mastered it?" At that moment, he said that he couldn't think more about it, and quickly used his skills to fight against the cold air, but the cold air became stronger and stronger. In a moment, he said As a last resort, his teeth clashed with each other, and he couldn't resist it. Zhou Dian, who was the first to bear the brunt, was so cold that his face turned as white as thin ice. Taoist Tieguan and Peng Yingyu both rushed forward, one to protect Zhou Dian and the other to protect him. With the combined strength of the four people, the cold air was no longer a problem. However, they felt that the force coming from Yang Xiao's palm was light and heavy, sometimes urgent and sometimes slow, changing rapidly. The four people did not dare to withdraw their hands, for fear that at the moment when they let go and withdrew their strength, Yang Xiao If the force is suddenly exerted, the four people will be seriously injured even if they are not dead. Peng Yingyu hurriedly shouted: "Mr. Yang Zuo, we are facing a powerful enemy. How could it be How could it be How could it be" Her teeth were clashing and she could no longer speak. It seemed that all the blood in her body was about to freeze into ice. It turned out that as soon as he spoke , the true energy paused for a moment, and then he couldn't resist the cold air coming from his palm. While they were having a cup of tea, Mr. Leng Qian, the cold-faced man, looked on with cold eyes. However, seeing Wei Yixiao and all the people around him looking nervous, Yang Xiao, one against five, was actually calm and composed. He felt suspicious in his heart and thought secretly: "Yang Xiao's martial arts skills." Although he is taller, he is only on par with Wei Yixiao. Even though he is slightly better than Wei Yixiao, but with the fact that he cannot wait for four people, Yang Xiao is absolutely unable to withstand the enemy. Why does it seem that he is fighting one against five? There must be something weird in the odds of winning?" Lowering his head in thought, Leng Qian felt dissatisfied for a moment. At this time, he suddenly heard Zhou Dian shouting: "The cold-faced ghost hit hit his vest hit" Leng Qian never understood the reason and refused to take action. At present, he was the only one among the five scattered people. Now, we have to rely on ourselves to get out of danger. If we fight together with Yang Xiao, although it is much better to have one more person, we may not be able to win. Looking at Zhou Dian and Peng Yingyu, both of them were turning blue. If they continued to support themselves and the poison entered their internal organs, it would be an endless disaster. Without any hesitation, they reached into their arms and took out five rotten silver pens, holding them in their hands. He said: "Wubi, I'll hit you Quchi, Jugu, Yanghuo, Wuli, and Zhongdu." These five acupuncture points are all on the hands and feet, and they are not fatal points. He said it first, meaning to inform Yang Xiao, I don't want to take his life, but I want you to withdraw your power and stop fighting. Yang Xiao just smiled slightly and ignored Leng Qian, which made Leng Qian feel puzzled again. Although Yang Xiao had a deep concentration and could not express his emotions and anger in words, at this critical moment of life and death, he could never be so calm. of. The arrow was on the string and had to be fired. Leng Qian couldn't care about anything else now and shouted: "I'm offended!" He raised his left hand and waved his right hand, and five points of silver light shot straight towards Yang Xiao. The smile on Yang Xiao's face never faded. When five silver pens flew close, he suddenly made a horizontal stroke with his left arm, pulling Zhou Dian and the other four people to block him. However, he heard Zhou Dian and Peng Yingyu groan in unison, Five small pens hit both of them respectively, Zhou Dian hit two and Peng Yingyu hit three. Fortunately, Leng Qian did not intend to hurt anyone, his attack was very light, and the hit was not on an acupuncture point. Although the flesh was injured and blood was seen, it was not serious.   Such mysterious martial arts shocked everyone. The Five Elements Flag flag bearers who were watching the battle were all dumbfounded, not knowing whether to go forward or continue to watch the battle. At this moment, Peng Yingyu, who had the most extensive knowledge, suddenly heard a low voice: "It's a great shift of the universe!" When Leng Qian heard the five words "the great shift of the universe", he immediately realized it, and his face also changed. Not only him, but also the other three The Sanren and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag were also shocked. "The Great Shift of the Universe" is one of the most powerful martial arts passed down through the generations of the Ming Cult. Its fundamental principle is not very mysterious. It just seeks to stimulate one's own potential first, and then draw out and move the enemy's power. However, the changes in it are miraculous and unbelievable. Since the disappearance of the former leader Yang Dingtian, no one in the Ming Cult knew this skill anymore, so Wei Yixiao and others did not expect it for a moment. From this point of view, Yang Xiao actually did not do anything. He only directed the palm power of Wei Yixiao to attack the four scattered people. In turn, he directed the palm power of the four scattered people to attack Wei Yixiao. He stood leisurely in the middle, but he transferred the internal force of both sides. , just watching the tiger fight from across the mountain. With such magical power as the Great Shift of the Universe, Leng Qian knew that even if he continued to fight, it would be in vain. Even if he and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag all went up, there was nothing they could do to Yang Xiao, so he said: "Congratulations, no ill intentions, please stop fighting." Leng Qian always said. He doesn't like to talk, so it's not an exaggeration to say he cherishes words like gold. The word "congratulations" is to celebrate that Yang Xiao has mastered the long-lost "Great Shift of the Universe" magic skill of Mingjiao; "no malice" means that this competition is only for the position of leader, not to take Yang Xiao's life; "please" "Stop fighting" means that both sides should stop fighting and should not end up in a situation where both sides suffer losses. In fact, Leng Qian can think so because the Great Shift of the Universe is regarded as the number one secret skill by Mingjiao. With Yang Xiao's current second-level realm, he could only pull and contain the internal forces in this way. However, Peng Yingyu and Taoist Tieguan did not understand the secret of it, so they adopted the most inappropriate rescue method and fell into it instead. If the two of them did not come into physical contact with Zhou Dian and Mu Shi, but only used weapons to attack key points on Yang Xiao's body, Yang Xiao would no longer have a third hand to perform the Great Shift of the Universe, and Wei Yixiao and Zhou Dian, Mu Mu's danger would naturally be resolved. . If it were Hong Tianxiao, things would naturally be different. First, when one reaches the fifth level of the Qiankun Shifting Mind Technique, one can move a person's inner energy through one's own body, and then return it to the other person intact. , Zhang Wuji can do this in the original book. Hong Tianxiao's current martial arts is higher than Zhang Wuji in the original book, so he can naturally do it easily; secondly, when he reaches the sixth level of the Qiankun Shifting Mind Technique, he can In the fight with the enemy, the moves of both sides are transferred to each other, that is, A's offensive is turned to B, and B's offensive is turned to A. The battle between Hong Tianxiao and Hejian Shuangsha in Haojiazhuang was also the first time Hong Tianxiao experienced the greatness of the universe. The wonderful use of shifting. If Yang Xiao is replaced by Hong Tianxiao, even if Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag all come on board, they will end up attacking each other, with Hong Tianxiao taking the middle position to graft their attacks. Of course, the Great Shifting Mind Technique does not work on everyone. Otherwise, with this magical technique, one would definitely be invincible in the world. There are two situations where it cannot be used. First, the opponent is using poison palm, because once the poison palm enters the body, the body's functions will be damaged, which will naturally play a big role in the use of the Qiankun Great Shift Mind Technique. Secondly, when the opponent's internal strength is higher than that of the user of the Qiankun Shifting Mind Technique, there is no way to lead the opponent's offensive to transfer. For example, Hong Tianxiao fights against Zhang Sanfeng, and he must rely on his own internal strength and martial arts. Not even a little clever. In contrast, Tai Chi Kung Fu, which is based on borrowing force to fight, is more powerful than the Qiankun Shifting Mind Technique. Even if you are facing someone with higher skill than yourself, you can still use force to fight. The two limitations of the Great Shift of the Universe apply to Hong Tianxiao, but only one is because Hong Tianxiao has practiced the Nine Yang Divine Art, and is invulnerable to all poisons, and is not afraid of any poisonous palm at all. Yang Xiaozhi said that Leng Qian never said a word of nonsense, and because of this, Leng Qian never told lies. Since he said "no malice", he really didn't mean to take his own life. The five silver pens that Air Conditioner had just thrown at him seemed to be for relief, not to hurt anyone, so he laughed and said: "Brother Wei, scatter people." , I said one, two, three, everyone removed their palms at the same time to avoid accidental injuries." Seeing Wei Yixiao, Zhou Dian and others nodded, Yang Xiao slowly shouted: "One, two, three!" (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82 Planning You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as he entered the entrance of Qingcheng Mountain, Hong Tianxiao saw several familiar figures looking eagerly at the mountain pass. The first person was none other than Ji Xiaofu, who was deeply in love with Hong Tianxiao. This is a woman who has had a great misfortune. She was raped by Yang Xiao when she was a girl and gave birth to a daughter. She lived a lonely life. But now she meets such a affectionate man like Hong Tianxiao, and the long-suppressed feelings are released. tidy. It can be said that as long as Hong Tianxiao loves her so much, no matter what Hong Tianxiao does, even if he becomes a public enemy in the martial arts and is hunted by everyone in the martial arts, she will never leave him. "Leader." As soon as Hong Tianxiao and his entourage came into Ji Xiaofu's field of vision, Ji Xiaofu couldn't contain her inner enthusiasm, launched the Emei School's Qinggong Movement, and flew towards Hong Tianxiao. When there was no one around, Ji Xiaofu directly called Tian Xiao, but in front of everyone, especially Hong Tianxiao's subordinates, Ji Xiaofu also called Hong Tianxiao the leader. Hong Tianxiao looked at Ji Xiaofu who was running towards her with a smile. He did not go forward to greet her, but waited for the beauty to fall into his arms. "It turns out that the leader's wife is a master of the Emei sect." Hejian Shuangsha has been in the world for a long time. Naturally, he could tell from Ji Xiaofu's Qinggong that she was a disciple of the Emei sect at a glance. They looked at each other and had this thought in their hearts. Thought, "I've heard for a long time that the head of the Emei Sect, Master Miejie, has an sworn feud with the Demon Sect. Since the leader's wife is a disciple of Emei, it's no wonder that the leader is an enemy of the Demon Sect." Soon, Ji Xiaofu rushed to Hong Tianxiao and his party, but when she saw that everyone behind her had unfamiliar faces, Ji Xiaofu did not throw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms, but stopped and smiled. He said: "The leader has worked hard all the way, and I have prepared everything in the Shenlong Palace to welcome the leader." Hong Tianxiao nodded with a smile and said: "Thank you, madam. Come, madam, let me introduce to you. These two are the famous martial arts heroes from Hejian, Senior Hao Mihao and Senior Butaibu." The nickname of Hejian Shuangsha After all, it was a bit indecent, so Hong Tianxiao called them Hejian Shuangxiong. Ji Xiaofu hurriedly clasped her fists and said: "I have heard about the names of these two seniors for a long time. Shenlong Sect will still need the help of these two seniors in the future. On behalf of the leader, I would like to thank these two seniors." Hong Tianxiao went to Hejian Mansion to collect the two evil spirits from Hejian. Ji Xiaofu knew about the matter. When she saw the Hejian Shuangsha following Hong Tianxiao to Qingcheng Mountain, she knew that Hong Tianxiao had succeeded without asking, so she said this. Hejian Shuangsha hurriedly dismounted and bowed: "I don't dare. I have met the leader's wife. The leader is invincible and has great ambitions. It is my honor to help the leader and his wife solve their problems. Madam, how can I Talking about the word "thank you" makes subordinates feel extremely ashamed and frightened." Did Hejian Shuangsha do this? Qin Yu and others also hurriedly got off their horses and stood behind Hejian Shuangsha with clasped fists respectfully. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao said, "There is no need to be polite to Hall Master Hao and Elder Bu. Let's go into the mountain first." An hour later, the convoy entered the Qingcheng Mountain Divine Dragon Sect General Altar. Hong Tianxiao asked people to lead the servants of Haojiazhuang to settle down. He and Ji Xiaofu took Hejian Shuangsha and others to the Divine Dragon Palace. Fang Dongbai, Mr. and Mrs. Du, Mr. and Mrs. Hu Qingniu, Quan Jiannan and others were already waiting there. After the introduction, Hejian Shuangsha was also secretly surprised. They had heard the name of the Eight-Armed Divine Sword Fang Dongbai. He was once known as the top master of the Beggar Clan. Even the leader of the Beggar Clan, Shi Huolong, seemed to be no match for him. Unexpectedly, he joined the Dragon Cult. There is also the Du family couple in western Sichuan. Although their martial arts are not as good as those of Hejian Shuangsha, they have been powerful in western Sichuan for many years. Poison skills are quite famous in the world of martial arts. After some introductions, everyone took their seats. Hong Tianxiao sat on the throne of the leader, with the gentle and pleasant Ji Xiaofu next to him. Hong Tianxiao glanced at everyone and felt greatly comforted in his heart. Although the strength of this group of people was much greater than that of the Ming Cult, and although the strength of the Shenlong Cult was not as strong as the Ming Cult, they finally took shape today. Hong Tianxiao said: "Everyone, although the Shenlong Sect has established its foothold in the world, on the one hand, many positions in the sect are still vacant, and on the other hand, there are too few disciples in the sect. If we use this power to fight against the Mongolian court, it is tantamount to hitting an egg against a stone. So. , if you have close friendships with people in the martial arts world, as long as they are not treacherous or evil, you can introduce them to join the Shenlong Sect, and I will definitely help them make the best use of their talents. Regarding the things that the disciples of our sect are lacking, I would like to follow them. The Mingjiao took advantage of the civil strife in the Mingjiao and the encirclement and suppression by the six sects to draw the disciples of the Mingjiao into our religion in order to increase the momentum and strength of our religion. I wonder what you think?" Quan Jiannan was the first to say: "To inform the leader, my subordinates have sent people to Goryeo to summon all the more than 300 disciples of the Qinglong Sect. Although the disciples of the Qinglong Sect have little martial arts,Not good at all, but he is definitely loyal, and if he charges into battle in the future, he will be able to outnumber ten. " Hong Tianxiao said happily: "Okay, I am very pleased that the sword man has this intention. The three hundred disciples of the Qinglong Sect are not good at martial arts. I have my own way to improve their martial arts quickly in a short period of time." Wu Yingmei said: "To the leader, during this period, according to the leader's instructions, my subordinates have been recruiting single young men and women near Qingcheng Mountain. Three hundred new people have been recruited, and now they have all been incorporated into the Sichuan branch." Wu Yingmei joined Hong Tianxiao. Later, because the Shenlong Sect was currently not very powerful, Wu Yingmei became the sub-ruler of the Sichuan branch of the Shenlong Sect's first branch. In order to appease Wu Yingmei's heart, Hong Tianxiao specially taught her the Little Wuxiang Magic Kung Fu, the Moon Shadow Dance Steps and the Jade Flute Sword Technique. As expected, Wu Yingmei was extremely grateful and worked wholeheartedly. Although the martial arts of Hejian Shuangsha and the Du family are very high, they always work alone and have no friendship with people in the martial arts world. Fang Dongbai used to be the first elder of the Beggar Clan and had a great reputation in the world. , but most of the people he knew were well-known figures in gangs and cliques. Later, his cousin was killed by Xie Xun, so he determined to take revenge and basically lost contact with those people. Therefore, what Hong Tianxiao said about recruiting close friends to join the Shenlong Sect may not be feasible among these people. Hong Tianxiao could see it just from the embarrassed looks on their faces. He sighed slightly in his heart, and it seemed that he was strong. The Shenlong Sect has to start with the Ming Sect. So Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "It doesn't matter. Now the six factions have formed an alliance and are preparing to attack Guangmingding of the Mingjiao. As long as the Dragon Sword is still in the Mingjiao, the Mingjiao will be in trouble. After this battle, if If the Mingjiao wins, the Dragon Sword will cause the next wave of trouble for the Mingjiao. If the Mingjiao loses, our sect can accept the remaining disciples of the Mingjiao. These Mingjiao disciples who survive the disaster will definitely become the main force of our sect in the future. "Because of Hong Tianxiao, the six sects attacked Guangmingding six years earlier. Without Cheng Kun's sneak attack and Zhang Wuji's rescue, the battle between the Mingjiao and the six sects would definitely be a close and fierce battle. Of course, the prerequisite is that Yang Xiao Leading the four subordinates under his command to rush back to Guangmingding, Yin Tianzheng will also rush back to provide support with the masters of Tianying Cult. Fang Dongbai's heart moved and he asked, "Is it possible that the leader is planning to secretly help the Ming Cult?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Hall Master Fang is only half right. The only people I want to kill the Ming Cult are Yang Xiao, Xie Xun and Fan Yao. The rest can be used by our Shenlong Cult. However, there are more than ten of these people who have been in the Ming Cult for the shortest time. Years ago, he is very loyal to the Ming Cult, so if you want him to join the Dragon Cult, you must have two guarantees." Fang Dongbai said: "May I ask the leader what are the two points?" Hong Tianxiao said: "First, the Mingjiao was destroyed. The Mingjiao spread from Persia and had a history of hundreds of years in China. During this period, there were many ups and downs. Although Yang Dingtian was a heroic leader, his life was short-lived, which caused the Mingjiao to fall apart. In addition, this time The six sects and one gang will do their best, and the Mingjiao will never escape this disaster; secondly, our sect needs to help at the right time, firstly to prevent the disciples of the Mingjiao from being killed by the six sects and one gang, and secondly, to show kindness to the Mingjiao. For solicitation purposes." Hao Mi asked: "I wonder when is the right time?" Hao Mi's question is what everyone wants to know. The six sects besieged Guangmingding with the intention of annihilating the Mingjiao in one battle. Since Guangmingding is the main altar of the Mingjiao, it is naturally as easy to defend as Qingcheng Mountain. If the six factions and a group of six factions attack the main altar of Mingjiao, the casualties can be imagined. If the Shenlong Sect wants to save the remnants of the Ming Sect, if the rescue is too early, how can the Six Factions and the other gangs agree to it? Maybe they will become grudges against the Six Sects and the Gang because of this, which will be detrimental to the Shenlong Sect's plans in the future; if the rescue is too late, the Ming Sect will suffer casualties. They are completely exhausted and there is no point in saving them. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Many of you who have enemies with Mingjiao naturally know a lot about Mingjiao. I wonder what the Mingjiao has respected since it was established in China?" "What do you respect?" After hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, everyone was stunned, and they all lowered their heads and began to ponder. After all, Hu Qingniu is a disciple of the Ming Cult. He guessed Hong Tianxiao's plan after a moment's thought. His heart trembled and he was even more impressed. If Hong Tianxiao really helped at that time, all the participating disciples of the Ming Cult would surely belong to the Shenlong Cult. At this moment, Fang Dongbai suddenly exclaimed: "Could it be that what the leader said was the Holy Fire of the Ming Cult?" As soon as Fang Dongbai finished speaking, Wu Yingmei asked again: "Could it be after Xie Xun's death?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83: Jumping into the Yellow River and cleaning up You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After everyone separated, Zhou Dian ignored the coldness in his body and immediately shouted: "Yang Xiao, how can you cause the world to shift?" As explained in the previous article, the Great Shift of the Universe is the supreme martial art that can only be practiced by the Ming Cult leaders in the past. Yang Xiao is the left envoy of the Light of the Ming Cult. Although his status is high, just below the leader of the Ming Cult, he is definitely not qualified to practice the Great Shift of the Universe. , and everyone has discovered Yang Dingtian¡¯s body in the secret passage, Yang Xiao naturally became the target of suspicion. Zhou Dian seemed rude, but he hit Yang Xiao¡¯s weakness with just one sentence. It¡¯s a pity that Yang Xiao didn¡¯t know that Yang Dingtian was in the secret passage. Regarding the matter of Dingtian's corpse, he just smiled lightly and said: "Back then, Master Yang had a high regard for Yang, and he once taught Yang some basic introductory skills of magical skills." "Bah." Zhou Dian spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm and said fiercely, "Yang Xiao, you are so shameless. In order to change your mind, you even killed Leader Yang, forced the Eagle King away, and took away the Four Winds and Thunders of Heaven and Earth. The door left the Ming Cult leaderless and torn apart." Yang Xiao was shocked when he heard this and said: "Master Yang is dead?" Originally, no one knew the cause of Yang Dingtian¡¯s death, but after hearing Zhou Dian¡¯s words, they felt that Yang Xiao was the most suspect. In the past, Yang Dingtian was the most important person to Yang Xiao. Yang Xiao had many privileges that Mingjiao disciples could not do. It would not be impossible for Yang Dingtian to take Yang Xiao to the secret path. Zhou Dian sneered and said: "Yang Xiao, don't say that you don't know about this. The leader's wife is as beautiful as a fairy. Maybe you have been coveting her for a long time. You wanted to tease the leader's wife and followed her into the secret passage, but you were caught. Leader Yang, who was practicing Qigong, discovered that Leader Yang became obsessed with anger, so you raped and killed the leader's wife, and then took away the mind method of the Great Shift of the Universe. If you stay at Guangmingding, the matter of practicing the Great Shift of the Universe will be unavoidable. Will leak out, so I took retreat as an advance and led the Four Sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder to Zuowang Peak. Now that you have achieved some success in the Great Shift of the Universe, you expected that none of us would be your opponent, so you deliberately provoked the six sects. Help attack Guangmingding and use the opportunity to drive us away, so that the position of leader of the Ming Cult belongs to you, Yang Xiao, am I, Zhou Dian, correct in my analysis?" Zhou Dian usually doesn¡¯t speak in a formal manner this week, but what he said today made Wei Yixiao and others nod secretly. Although this is just Zhou Dian's guess, it is not without any basis. First, Yang Xiao was handsome and self-proclaimed when he was young. He had many young and handsome maids around him, and Yang Dingtian's wife was indeed as beautiful as a flower. As the most beautiful woman in the world, it would make sense to say that Yang Xiao coveted her; secondly, everyone saw the remains of Yang Dingtian and his wife in the secret passage, and their clothes were not completely rotten. Mrs. Cong Yang It can be seen from his clothes that they were scattered when he died, and there was a bellyband on the stone bed. It was obvious that Mrs. Yang put on clothes in a hurry before she died, and the hastily put on clothes here can only explain one thing. That is having an affair with someone. Since it is an affair, naturally the man will not be masculine. Guangmingding is a serious enemy of the Ming Cult. It is impossible for outsiders to enter here, and it is impossible to know where the secret passage is. Therefore, Yang Xiao is the most likely. To sum up the above two points, Yang Xiao would not be able to escape even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Yang Xiao was really shocked and angry when he heard this. His usual eloquence disappeared at this moment. He just pointed at Zhou Dian and his whole body was trembling with anger. It took a long time before he came out with a few words: "Youyou are so rude." Unexpectedly, this made everyone more suspicious of Yang Xiao. Wei Yixiao adjusted his breath for a while, and his skills had recovered somewhat. He asked coldly: "Yang Xiao, since you said that Zhou Dian is a slanderer, let me ask you, where did Fan Yao, the right envoy of Guangming, go?" "This" Yang Xiao was speechless for a moment. Among the Ming sect, Yang Xiao did not have a good relationship with the four major guardian Dharma kings, Wu San people and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag. However, he was only as close as a brother to Fan Yao. They are collectively known as the two immortals Xiaoyao, and they were once Yang Dingtian's right-hand man. However, just over ten years ago, Fan Yao suddenly disappeared, which made everyone in the Ming Cult feel very strange. After Fan Yao disappeared, Yang Xiao led the Four Sects of Heaven and Earth Fengling to Zuowang Peak. If there is one person in the world who knows where Fan Yao is, Then it can only be Yang Xiao. Wen Cangsong, the flag bearer of the giant wooden flag, once had a conflict with Fan Yao. Hearing this, he sneered and said, "Yang Xiao, don't say you don't know where Fan Yao went?" Yang Xiao sighed and said: "Yang really doesn't know that Brother Fan left Mingjiao and didn't tell anyone where he went." Wen Cangsong laughed loudly and said: "Yang Xiao, you think we are all three-year-old children. Who doesn't know that back then, the two immortals Xiaoyao were like brothers? If Fan Yao left Mingjiao without telling us, it would be fine. If he said You didn¡¯t even say hello, who would believe this? Yang Xiao, could it be that Fan Yao knew about your killing of the leader and his wife, and you silenced him in order to keep it secret?" "You" Yang XiaoAt this moment, he could only feel shocked and angry, but he didn't know how to argue. The situation was completely unfavorable to Yang Xiao. It was just that everyone was afraid of his great movement of the world, and the power he had just consumed had not yet been fully recovered, so he did not dare to Take action easily, otherwise, Yang Xiao would have been captured long ago. At this moment, there was a sudden commotion outside the door, and then four figures jumped in. They were none other than the sect masters of the Four Gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder. As soon as the sect masters of these four sects arrived, even Peng Yingyu, who had always been the calmest, couldn't help laughing and said: "Well, Yang Xiao, first seriously injure us and others with the Great Shift of Heaven and Earth, and then let the sect masters of the four sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder come over. Help us out, it seems that this time you are bound to win the position of leader of the Ming Cult." Whoever misunderstood Yang Xiao would not be too worried, except Peng Yingyu. If there is one person with a clear mind in the teachings, it would be Peng Yingyu. But now even Peng Yingyu has such thoughts about Yang Xiao. If this matter is known to Yin Tianzheng in the future, she will definitely think the same way. How could Yang Xiao not be surprised? He hurriedly explained: "Peng He Master Peng, Yang Xiao is indeed unjust. of." Peng Yingyu sighed and said, "Yang Xiao, I only want to ask you one question, and I hope you can answer it truthfully." Yang Xiao was stunned for a moment, nodded and said: "Master Peng, please ask, Yang will not answer falsely." Didn't Yang Xiao know that he always called Peng Yingyu Monk Peng, but at this critical moment, he changed it to Master Peng, because Peng Yingyu is so shrewd? How could anyone not guess that Yang Xiao had a ghost in his heart. Peng Yingyu asked calmly: "Yang Xiao, from the time when Master Yang disappeared until now, have you always had the desire to become the leader of the Ming Cult?" Yang Xiao was stunned when he heard the words, and he had a lot of thoughts in his heart. He was so smart that he didn't know what Peng Yingyu meant by asking this question. Of course, it is entirely possible for Yang Xiao to give a negative answer against his will, but he has always been proud and has always kept his promises. How could he be willing to tell lies? In the end, he nodded and said: "Yes, Yang has always wanted to become the leader of the Ming Cult. It's just that Yang has never" Before Yang Xiao finished speaking, he was interrupted by Peng Yingyu raising her hand. Peng Yingyu smiled at Wei Yi and said: "Brother Wei, things have reached this stage now. Monk Peng is really heartbroken. So I just said I had an idea and wanted to quit Mingjiao and devote my life to the cause of anti-Yuan." "Monk Peng" As soon as Peng Yingyu finished her words, everyone was shocked. Although it was stated that disciples of the Ming Cult could join and withdraw from the religion at will (retreating from the religion must strictly keep the secrets of the Ming Cult, otherwise they will be hunted down by the Ming Cult. This is only for senior figures of the Ming Cult. , it is impossible for low-level people to grasp any secrets). For many years, once Mingjiao disciples join the religion, almost no one wants to quit the religion. Except for Dai Qisi who has special reasons, because Mingjiao disciples have always loved each other and have the same characteristics. His ambition has always been to resist corrupt officials and the imperial court in all dynasties. At this time, I heard Zhou Dian say loudly: "Okay, since Monk Peng is going to quit teaching, I, Zhou Dian, can be counted as one." Two of the Wusan people retreated at once, and the rest could not be said. Leng Qian and Taoist Master Tieguan looked at each other. Wei Yixiao advised: "Monk Peng and Brother Zhou, the Ming Cult is at this critical moment of life and death. How can you leave the Ming Cult? You should work together to resist the evil juniors, and then stop the attack of the six sects and the gang." The evil here The junior was naturally talking about Yang Xiao. Peng Yingyu sighed: "Yang Xiao has extremely high martial arts skills, and he has also learned the mind-shifting technique of the Universe. There is no one in the world who has martial arts above him except Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect. Although the six sects and the others The momentum is grand, but people's hearts may not be unified. With Yang Xiao's resourcefulness and martial arts, it is not difficult to follow it." In fact, Peng Yingyu saw that the two sides had completely reached a stalemate this time. Let's not say whether Yang Xiao really killed Yang Dingtian and his wife. Said that this was a series of questions that he could not refute, which was enough to convict Yang Xiao of this crime. Now that the trouble has reached this stage, Yang Xiao will naturally no longer have any scruples. He will first seize the leader of the Ming Cult, and then slowly investigate the truth behind the death of Yang Dingtian and his wife. In this way, Guangmingding will be stained with blood today. He, Five Elements Banner and Heavenly Emperor Fenglei's four gates are equally powerful. Yang Xiao's strength alone is enough to block the attack of Wei Yixiao and Wu Sanren. The final result will naturally be a lose-lose situation. Here, the six factions are about to attack Guangmingding. Such an incident will only bring disaster to the Mingjiao. Peng Yingyu's withdrawal from the Mingjiao at this moment is nothing more than a helpless move to preserve the strength of the Mingjiao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84: Leaving Mingjiao You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Once Peng Yingyu withdraws, Wei Yixiao's strength will be lost if he stays here. With the friendship between Wu San people, the other four people will probably withdraw from the Mingjiao. How can Wei Yixiao be Yang Xiao's opponent with one person's strength? In the end, only They would give up the position of leader of the Ming Cult to Yang Xiao. Although this was not the result that Peng Yingyu and the others had in mind, it was the only way to preserve the strength of the Ming Cult. Sure enough, after Zhou Dian withdrew, Bubu, Leng Qian, and Taoist Master Tieguan also expressed their intention to advance and retreat together, and then withdrew from Mingjiao. In this way, Wei Yixiao is somewhat alone. The Four Gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder are enough to fight against the Five Elements Flag, but Wei Yixiao is far from being the opponent of Yang Xiao who has already practiced the Great Shift of the Universe. If the fight continues, Wei Yixiao will definitely not be the opponent. Yang Xiao's opponent. Wei Yixiao was not a fool. After thinking for a moment, he understood the reason why Peng Yingyu did what he did. He sighed and said: "Okay, since Yang Zuoshi has cultivated into the Great Shift of the Universe, coupled with the power of the four gates of heaven, earth, wind and thunder, and the Yi Shou of the Light Summit, The terrain is difficult to attack, and the six factions will definitely come back in defeat this time. Anyway, Wei Mou will no longer fight for the position of leader, and will officially withdraw from the Ming Cult from today. But, Yang Xiao, Wei Mou has one last question for you. , I hope you can tell the truth, no matter the answer is no, Wei will not be your enemy." Yang Xiao nodded and said: "Yang knows what Brother Wei wants to ask. There is no need for Brother Wei to ask. I, Yang Xiao, hereby swear that the leader and his wife were not harmed by Yang. There is no adultery between Yang and the leader's wife." , if Yang¡¯s words today are false, the discipline will die under Brother Wei¡¯s ice palm in the future.¡± Wei Yixiao knew that Yang Dingtian and his wife were not harmed by him as Yang Xiao had sworn such a big oath. At that moment, Wei Yixiao nodded and said: "Okay, in this case, Wei is relieved. I hope Brother Yang will attack him." After retreating from the attack of the Six Sects, we were able to fully investigate the cause of death of Leader Yang and his wife. Whenever Wei and the Wusan people needed help, Brother Yang just spoke up. Apart from this matter, Wei and the Wusan people would not go back to the Mingjiao again. No connection.¡± Peng Yingyu said: "Brother Wei's words are very true. If the cause of Master Yang's death is not found out, we will all have trouble sleeping and eating." Yang Xiaodao: "This matter is naturally the top priority of the Mingjiao. Now the six sects are on their way to Guangmingding. Yang hopes that you can stay and help Yang." Wei Yixiao shook his head and said: "What Monk Peng said is very reasonable. Although the six factions have a large number of people, they are still divided among people. There are many people who covet the dragon-slaying sword. As long as Brother Yang can use the dragon-slaying sword as bait, , the six sects are in chaos without fighting. This is not the true enemy of the Mingjiao. Rather, the person who secretly harmed the leader of Yangjiao is the real enemy of the Mingjiao. If we cannot find out who this person is, I am afraid that the Mingjiao will be in real trouble in the future. " Yang Xiao knew that Wei Yixiao could not stay with Wu Sanren, so he sighed softly and said: "Brother Wei's true words, Yang must remember every word in his heart." After saying that, Yang Xiao turned his head and said to Zhuang Zheng, the flag bearer of Ruijin Banner. : "I also hope that the Five Elements Banner can stay in the Ming Cult and jointly defend against powerful enemies." The Five Elements Banner has a large number of people and is proficient in the Five Elements Magic Technique. Whether it is defense or offense, they are definitely a big force. Zhuang Zheng laughed loudly and said: "Thank you very much, Yang Zuo, for looking up to our Five Elements Banner. It's just that the Five Elements Banner has always been managed by the Wu San people. Since the Wu San people have withdrawn from Mingjiao, the Five Elements Banner will naturally follow them. Besides, Yang Zuo is a great talent. Isn't it easy to deal with the scattered and greedy people from the six sects?" Yang Xiao sighed secretly, smiled faintly, and did not continue on this topic. He turned to Wei Yixiao and said, "I wonder where Brother Wei is going to settle down?" Wei Yixiao and Wu Sanren led thousands of Five Elements Banner disciples. It's so big, I'm afraid that as soon as I step off Guangmingding, the news will spread throughout the martial arts forest. The thought of leaving the Ming Cult was just a recent one. As for where to settle down, Wei Yixiao, Peng Yingyu and others really didn¡¯t have any plans. However, the first target to defect to was naturally the Tianying Cult, but if it was just Wei Yixiao and Wu Sanren who went Yin Tianzheng would naturally welcome him if he defected. After all, the six of them were considered top-notch masters, especially Wei Yixiao, whose martial arts skills were not much worse than Yin Tianzheng's. However, if they go with thousands of Five Elements Flag disciples, Yin Tianzheng has to think about it. The Tianying Sect has only two thousand disciples in total, which is less than half of the Five Elements Flag. If Wei Yixiao has other ideas, The ownership of the Sky Eagle Sect is likely to change hands. Peng Yingyu suddenly thought of Hong Tianxiao. He had newly established the Dragon Sect and did not have many followers. If he could lead people to like him, he would definitely be reused. Besides, the Shenlong Sect also takes the fight against the Yuan Dynasty as its own mission, which is completely consistent with the theme of the Ming Sect. In addition, Hong Tianxiao is Yin Tianzheng's adopted son, and his martial arts is unfathomable. He is definitely a Ming Master no less than Yang Dingtian. At this time, Yang Xiao suddenly said: "You are going down the mountain to join the Sky Eagle Sect, or to start a sect on your own. Yang Xiao has no right to interfere, but Yang has a word to remind you not to join the Shenlong Sect."As soon as Yang Xiao said this, everyone in the palace was very surprised, except Situ Mingyue, who was shocked. Zhou Dian said loudly: "Yang Xiao, don't tell me that you are not the leader of the Ming Cult yet. Even if you are already the leader of the Ming Cult, we have left the Ming Cult, so naturally we are no longer disciples of the Ming Cult. You can't control where we go." , Zhou Dian had not originally planned to join the Shenlong Sect, but now that you have said that, we really want to go to Qingcheng Mountain." Peng Yingyu was also extremely curious and asked: "What is the grudge between Yang Zuoshi and Master Hong?" Yang Xiao shook his head and said: "This man is only twenty years old, and he is new to the world. How can Yang have any grudge against him? It's just that this man has great ambitions and extraordinary martial arts. The power of the Shenlong Sect is not strong at the moment. Once he As his wings grow stronger, he may become a formidable enemy of Mingjiao." Peng Yingyu laughed loudly and said: "Yang Xiao, Yang Xiao, I didn't expect that after so many years, your jealousy of talents and talents is still not gone. It seems that you have not shut yourself up and thought about your mistakes during these years at Zuwangfeng, but you have been practicing hard. Hong Tianxiao Even though they have ambitions, the Shenlong Sect and the Mingjiao are both responsible for opposing the Yuan Dynasty. There is nothing wrong with us going to help. As for your statement that the Shenlong Church will become the enemy of the Mingjiao in the future, Peng disagrees. Since the two sects are both anti-Yuan, Yuan, we can only become allies in the future, how can we say we are enemies?" Yang Xiao's face turned green and white, but he was speechless in retort. He didn't know why he felt so hostile towards Hong Tianxiao. This was just his instinctive belief. He couldn't tell what the reason was. Although Ji Xiaofu's marriage to Hong Tianxiao has been rumored in the world, Kunlun Mountain is not close to the Central Plains after all. In addition, the matter does not pose any threat to the spies stationed by Yang Xiao in the Central Plains, so there is no A spy reported the matter to Yang Xiao. If there is one more thing, it is Situ Mingyue. Although Situ Mingyue is Yang Xiao's disciple, Yang Xiao really wants to marry her, but Hong Tianxiao showed his love to Situ Mingyue without any scruples during those days when he was a guest at Zuwangfeng. , and Situ Mingyue was even more interested (before Yang Xiao came down the mountain, and afterwards, Yang Xiao didn't know that Situ Mingyue accepted Hong Tianxiao's courtship), Yang Xiao could not be annoyed by this matter. Next, Wu Xingqi went to rectify his disciples. The four sect leaders of Tiandi Fenglei returned to Wangfeng and moved all the four disciples to Guangmingding. Wei Yixiao and Si Sanren led Yang Xiao into the secret passage and moved Yangding Yang Xiao was informed of the location of the bodies of Tian and his wife, and Peng Yingyu immediately went down the mountain to contact Hong Tianxiao. For Wei Yixiao and others to join the Shenlong Cult, although Yang Xiao was reluctant to do so, he could only do nothing. He also thought about killing Wei Yixiao, Si Sanren and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Banner on Guangmingding. However, Yang Xiao was not completely sure of killing them all. Secondly, Yang Xiao was also worried about the rebellion among the disciples of the Five Elements Banner. If one thing is not done well, the four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder will suffer heavy losses. Kunlun Mountain is not close to Qingcheng Mountain, but after Peng Yingyu went down the mountain, she galloped all the way, changing two or three horses on the way, and finally arrived at Qingcheng Mountain early on the third day. Regarding Peng Yingyu¡¯s arrival and the great news, Hong Tianxiao almost felt as if he was in a dream. In the past few days, Hong Tianxiao was having a headache on how to recruit people from the Ming Cult. He didn't expect that Peng Yingyu would bring this good news today. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but sigh in his heart. It is true that good people are rewarded. He saved Peng Yingyu's life, but he accepted it so quickly. Time to pay off. With the joining of Wei Yixiao, Wu San Ren and Wu Xing Qi, the strength of the Shenlong Sect suddenly reached a big level. Not only did it have more masters, but its followers were also more abundant. Especially Wu Xing Qi, who was not only proficient in the Five Elements Magic Technique, but also had a fatal The Five Elements Formation is several times more powerful than the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation of Shaolin Temple. Hong Tianxiao did not dare to neglect, and asked Peng Yingyu to rest first, and then sent people to invite Fang Dongbai, Hejian Shuangsha Hu Qingniu and his wife, and the Du family to discuss how to welcome the Five Elements Flag into Qingcheng Mountain. The Mingjiao has always been in opposition to the Mongolian court. It has always been regarded as a thorn in the flesh by the Mongolian court. It has long wanted to eradicate it. Therefore, the Ruyang Palace sent a large number of people to Guangmingding and even at the foot of Kunlun Mountain to guard against the large number of Mingjiao disciples. Go down the mountain and get entangled with the anti-Yuan forces everywhere. It is for this reason that the Five Elements Flag has always had the important task of guarding Guangmingding. After all, the sacred fire cannot be extinguished. In the past, when Yang Xiao led his people to leave Guangmingding, they did not dare to leave Kunlun Mountain. They chose Zuowang Peak. Firstly, because of Zuowang The peak is very close to Guangmingding. Once Guangmingding is besieged by the Mongolian army, it is convenient for Yang Xiao to save him. Secondly, if Yang Xiao handsomely descends to Kunlun Mountain, it is likely to attract the attention of the Mongolian court. Maybe he has not found a place to establish himself. Was destroyed by the Mongol imperial army. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85 It¡¯s all Hong Tianxiao¡¯s fault You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Yin Tianzheng was forced out of Guangmingding by Yang Xiao, there were only a dozen or so people around him. Later, after he settled in Tianying Mountain in the south of the Yangtze River, most of the altar leaders of the Tianying Sect were recruited from the world. Most of them are obtained from recruiting in various places. It was only after the Sky Eagle Sect became a phenomenon that it attracted the attention of the Mongolian court, but it was already too late. After all, Tianying Mountain was also a place that was easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it was not conducive to the formation of the army. Therefore, this time thousands of people under the Five Elements Flag descended from the bright dome, it was impossible to hide it from the eyes and ears of the Mongolian court. If the Mongolian court acted quickly, it would definitely mobilize a large army nearby to encircle and suppress the Five Elements Flag. If supplemented by the terrain of Guangmingding and the unique fighting method of the Five Elements Flag, even a hundred thousand Mongolian troops may not be able to destroy the Five Elements Flag. This is why the Mongolian court has always allowed the Mingjiao to survive. However, once they leave the Kunlun Mountains, not to mention a hundred thousand troops, even 20,000 Mongolian cavalry are enough to destroy the Five Elements Banner. Therefore, this migration is extremely risky. Peng Yingyu took this into consideration and did this. He hurriedly came to Qingcheng Mountain and asked Hong Tianxiao to come up with a perfect plan. However, the current strength of the Shenlong Sect is too small. There are more than 700 members in total, 300 of whom have just been recruited and have no combat effectiveness at all. The other 300 are disciples of the Qinglong Sect of Goryeo. Although they are all They are members of the family, but they are not in place yet. The only people who can really be driven are the dozens of people Wu Yingmei brought from the Sanjiang Gang. With only these dozens of people, even if Hong Tianxiao, Fang Dongbai, Hejian Shuangsha and other experts were added, it would be extremely difficult to safely bring the Five Elements Flag to Qingcheng Mountain under the siege of the Mongolian cavalry. From Kunlun Mountain to Qingcheng Mountain, no less than a thousand miles away, the Mongolian court failed to intercept once, but could intercept twice or three times, but Hong Tianxiao and the people of Five Elements Banner did not have any reinforcements. Even if the Five Elements Flag can really break through the heavy encirclement and suppression by the Mongolian army and reach Qingcheng Mountain, there will definitely not be too much left. Therefore, it is not a good idea to send people to respond. On the contrary, it will attract more attention from the Mongolian court. However, one thing is very advantageous. Going southeast from Kunlun Mountain to Qingcheng Mountain, the place you pass is the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, a vast and sparsely populated place. Because it is not conducive to the movement of cavalry, the Mongolian court stationed here There are not many troops. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao came up with a way to safely cover the Five Elements Banner when it came to Qingcheng Mountain, which was to assassinate officials in the places he passed along the way. Once a local official is killed, it will inevitably trigger a shock. Before the new officials arrive, military and political decisions will be delayed. Even if the whereabouts of the Five Elements Flag are discovered, no one will dare to take the initiative. The city gates may only be closed tightly to prevent the Five Elements Flag. attack. Along the way, we may be able to reach Qingcheng Mountain safely. Hong Tianxiao's plan was recognized by everyone. Even the resourceful Peng Yingyu was greatly impressed after hearing it. Along the way, Peng Yingyu was thinking hard about a good way to get the Five Elements Flag to Qingcheng Mountain safely, but she never thought of it. Unexpectedly, Hong Tianxiao came up with such a wonderful method in just half an hour. Now that the method is in place, the next step is to assign tasks to personnel. Hong Tianxiao is responsible for assassinating officials from various places along the way, and Hejian Shuangsha follows Hong Tianxiao. If any abnormality is discovered, follow-up work will be carried out. Fang Dongbai , the Du family and his wife joined the Five Elements Flag and slowly headed towards Qingcheng Mountain. The Dus have been in western Sichuan for many years and have the best understanding of the local terrain. It is perfect to use them as guides. Facts have proved that Hong Tianxiao's method is absolutely correct. All the way south from Kunlun Mountain, not only the government officials were killed, but also the chief and deputy commanders of the garrison were killed, and chaos broke out everywhere. Of course, if such a strange thing happened, he must report it to his superiors. However, Tibet did not belong to any province at that time, but was under the jurisdiction of the Xuanzhengyuan. Because the territory is vast and sparsely populated, the management here is mostly guided by Buddhism, so there are not many troops stationed there, and the Five Elements Flag moves south very quickly. By the time the Xuanzhengyuan dispatches troops, the Five Elements Flag has almost left Tibet. Moreover, after Hong Tianxiao learned about the news of Xuanzhengyuan's dispatch of troops, he went up to it alone and attacked the army camp at night. Not only did he kill hundreds of enemies, he also killed one of the highest officials of the Xuanzhengyuan, Gu Lusun, and a handful of soldiers. The fire burned all the food and grass, forcing the Mongolian army to return without success. Hong Tianxiao was very happy that the three thousand disciples of the Five Elements Banner arrived at Qingcheng Mountain safely. The strength of the Shenlong Sect had greatly increased. However, Emperor Yuan Shun was so angry that he immediately sent someone to call King Ruyang to the palace. In fact, under the current rule of Emperor Yuan Shun, there are rebellions everywhere, big and small. Although no one can successfully separate the rule, it also gives Emperor Yuan Shun a headache and consumes countless financial resources and manpower. Coupled with Emperor Yuan Shun's life of debauchery, the Yuan court's treasury was basically at its bottom. As a last resort, Emperor Yuan Shun ordered an increase in taxes in various places.?But it triggered even more fierce resistance. Such assassinations of officials and military officers from various places are not uncommon in all parts of the country. They are mostly carried out by martial arts masters. However, no traces were left behind afterwards. The Yuan court had no choice but to send additional personal guards of officials from various places. The situation was only Slightly better. ¡°However, this is the first time that more than 30 officials and military officers were killed in Tibet. However, since this matter is related to Mingjiao, there is nothing surprising. However, when the news reached Emperor Yuan Shun, he was in a bad mood. Emperor Yuan Shun was in a bad mood, naturally not because of the constant rebellions in various places. After all, although Emperor Yuan Shun was dim-witted, he had the prime minister's power and the King Ruyang in power, so nothing could bother him at all. This time, the woman who made Emperor Yuan Shun extremely unhappy was none other than the empress of Yuan Ning Zong Yilin¡¯s class, Da Li Ye Mi. As mentioned in the previous article, Da Li Ye Mi was known as the most beautiful woman in Mongolia. She became a widow before she could have sex with Yuan Ningzong. Naturally, Emperor Yuan Shun always wanted to take advantage of her and came here from time to time to offer condolences. Originally, Dali was also a normal woman, and with her special status, she thought her whole life would pass like this. However, Emperor Yuan Shun's lust caused some ripples in her heart. After all, a woman doesn't want to be young, and with her status as a lost girl, Emperor Yuan Shun is the only one in the world who dares to make plans for her. Therefore, Da Li was also mentally prepared. If Emperor Yuan Shun really made this request, she would be ready to obey him. However, it happened that Hong Tianxiao touched her when he first entered the palace, and It happened that she took advantage of Hong Tianxiao while she was taking a shower. From then on, Da Li Ye Te Mi and Xiao Hui's hearts were tied to Hong Tianxiao alone. Of course, Emperor Yuan Shun did not know all this. According to his estimation, the preliminary work was almost in place, and this time he would definitely be able to win over the most beautiful woman in Mongolia. However, what Emperor Yuan Shun didn't expect was that this time Dali was so lost that he seemed to be a different person. He scolded him righteously and told him not to come here again in the future. Although Emperor Yuan Shun was lewd, he was too lost in the conversation. He really didn't dare to do anything violent, so he had to leave with a frustrated face. As a result, when he just returned to the study, he got the news that officials from all over Tibet were killed by Mingjiao masters. . "King Ruyang, the Mingjiao is becoming more and more unruly. I order you to immediately raise 50,000 troops to wipe out the Mingjiao." Emperor Yuan Shun took the anger from Dali Ye Temilos and had to vent his anger on the Mingjiao. . King Ruyang didn't know why Emperor Yuan Shun would issue such an order, and he couldn't help but turned pale and said in shock: "No, Your Majesty, the Mingjiao occupies the geographical advantage of Guangmingding. If our army were to attack by force, not only would the cavalry be useless, let alone swarm them. They can only be wiped out in various corridors; and, through the efforts of the ministers, a group of six sects have been instigated to use all their masters to surround Guangmingding. I am afraid that this time the Mingjiao will completely disappear from the world, Your Majesty. Wait a moment.¡± "Hmph." Emperor Yuan Shun said displeased, "King Ruyang, I have heard you say these words no less than three times. Each time, it was on the grounds that Guangmingding was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Each time, it was to provoke six people. The big sect and the Mingjiao are at odds with each other, but ten years have passed, and the Mingjiao is still there. Moreover, there are so many rebellions in the country, and there is no participation of the Mingjiao. If the Mingjiao is not eliminated, there will be no peace in the Great Yuan Dynasty. I have made up my mind to encircle and suppress Guangmingding this time, so there is no need for further persuasion." "Your Majesty" King Ruyang thought secretly in his heart. The reason why Dayuan is in such rebellion is not because you are not a good emperor. However, you can only think about this in your heart. Of course you can't. Speak out, otherwise, even the prince may not be able to do it unless the military power in his hands will be taken away. Emperor Yuan Shun said this, and King Ruyang also understood that no matter how much he tried to persuade him, he would not be able to change his mind, and would only increase his anger. At that moment, King Ruyang received the imperial edict, came out of the palace, and hurried to Prime Minister Tuotuo's house. If there is anyone who can persuade Emperor Yuanshun now, it would be Prime Minister Tuotuo. "However, there is one more disappointed person, and naturally it is the Prime Minister Tuotuo. After learning that Emperor Yuan Shun ordered King Ruyang to raise troops to destroy Guangmingding, Tuotuo was naturally shocked. Even though he asked King Ruyang to wait in the palace, he immediately went to the palace to meet Emperor Yuan Shun. Most of the loyal ministers were stubborn, and Tuotuo was no exception. He did not want to think about it. Emperor Yuan Shun had just issued an imperial edict to King Ruyang. Within a quarter of an hour, Tuotuo entered the palace to advise him, making it clear that King Ruyang told him. Just imagine, Emperor Yuan Shun has already made a decision on this matter. Since King Ruyang can't persuade him, how can Tuotuo persuade him? Besides, even if Tuotuo has the face, if he really persuades him and the matter spreads, It must be that the emperor was afraid of his ministers. How could this bring down Emperor Yuan Shun? King Ruyang can place a lot of spies under the Guangming Canopy, and the Ming Cult naturally also places a lot of spies in most places. Moreover, mobilizing an army of 50,000 at a time will definitely make a lot of noise. How can it be concealed? Although the banner of King Ruyang was to go south to Guizhou to suppress a local rebellion, anyone with a discerning eye could immediately see that this was just an excuse. A rebellion with only a few thousand people was worth an army of 50,000 to put down the rebellion, and King Ruyang was still in charge. In a word, it was Hong Tianxiao¡¯s fault. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?'s secret agent, and mobilizing 50,000 troops at a time would definitely make a lot of noise. How could it be concealed? Although the banner of King Ruyang was to go south to Guizhou to suppress a local rebellion, anyone with a discerning eye could immediately see that this was just an excuse. A rebellion with only a few thousand people was worth an army of 50,000 to put down the rebellion, and King Ruyang was still in charge. In a word, it was Hong Tianxiao¡¯s fault. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86 Zhao Min shows his ability for the first time You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Back at the mansion, King Ruyang looked melancholy. When the servants saw it, they all hid away. However, Manager Ha was smart and hurriedly sent someone to invite Wang Baobao and Zhao Min. Zhao Min was born in 1340, and is exactly eight years old this year. Although he is only eight years old, he is very smart and scheming, which is inferior to ordinary adults. In addition, he is beautiful and charming, and has always been regarded as the favorite of King Ruyang. precious. Although the King of Ruyang held great power, the traitorous officials in the court were in power and squeezed out the King of Ruyang in every possible way. However, every time he came back from being angry at the court, all the anger disappeared without a trace as soon as he saw Zhao Min. "Father, is that old bastard He Qishu slandering father in front of the emperor again?" Zhao Min's voice came from afar before he arrived, and his little cheeks were bulging with anger. It seemed that you were not the one receiving the anger outside. King Yang was like her. When King Ruyang saw his daughter's cute appearance, all the worries in his heart were wiped away. He couldn't help but laugh: "Come, Minmin, come to the father." Zhao Min trotted to King Ruyang, ducked in, and sat in King Ruyang's arms. While playing with King Ruyang's beard, he asked: "Father, you haven't answered yet." As for me, is that old bastard He Qishu causing trouble for my father again? My daughter just learned a set of boxing skills today. I will definitely catch that old bastard one day and give her a good beating to vent my anger on my father." When King Ruyang heard this, he laughed and said: "Good Minmin, this matter has nothing to do with He Qishu. The emperor asked his father to send troops to destroy the Mingjiao." Zhao Min is extremely smart and has a photographic memory. What should he learn? She is very fast and can learn martial arts instantly. She especially likes martial arts. She pestered Kudu Tuo all day long and asked him to teach her martial arts. After two years of learning, she was quite decent. However, although Ku Tutuo taught Zhao Min's boxing and sword However, he did not teach her the internal skills and mental skills, but only the simple techniques of raising Qi and using them. This made Zhao Min's martial arts not very high when she grew up, which was exactly the case in the original book. Although Zhao Min is only eight years old, her IQ is often beyond the reach of ordinary people. Therefore, the King of Ruyang never treats his daughter as a child. Whenever he has any difficult questions, he always tells her. He even got some information from Zhao Min many times. Good advice, and this time is no exception. Originally, it was extremely confidential for the imperial court to ask King Ruyang to mobilize troops to exterminate the Mingjiao, but King Ruyang still told his daughter. Zhao Min was greatly puzzled when he heard this and said: "The bright peak of Mingjiao is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is not conducive to the army's battle at all, but Mingjiao can separate and destroy our army in the narrow corridor. Furthermore, Xie Xun returned from overseas with the dragon-slaying sword, It has caused an uproar in the world, and there will be another bloody storm in the world. The Mingjiao is the first to be involved. My father only needs to add fuel to the flames and secretly manipulate the Mingjiao to destroy the Mingjiao at the hands of the Jianghu people. At the same time, the martial arts in the Central Plains will also be severely damaged. This is a plan that kills two birds with one stone, didn't my father make it clear to the emperor?" King Ruyang sighed and said: "Of course I made it clear. It's just that the emperor didn't know whose slander he had listened to. He insisted on doing so. Even the prime minister went to the palace to persuade him." King Ruyang is a loyal person, although he is loyal to the emperor. He knew that the emperor was a foolish king, but he blamed it on the slanderous officials. Zhao Min wrinkled his little nose and said with a "hum": "Who else, it must be that He Qishu." After saying that, Zhao Min thought for a while and said: "Father, is it you?" First, you tried to persuade the emperor to no avail, and then you went directly to the Prime Minister's Mansion and asked the Prime Minister to enter the palace to persuade the emperor?" King Ruyang said in surprise: "Exactly, Minmin, how could you guess it?" Only he and Tuotuo knew about this matter. Zhao Min would definitely not listen to anyone who knew about it, but just guessed it. Zhao Min shook his head and said, "Father, don't worry about how I guessed it. It's just that my father was a little confused." "Confused?" King Ruyang was even more puzzled and asked, "As ministers, we have the obligation to speak out and remonstrate with each other. Although the emperor did not listen, we must not stop being loyal to each other because of this." Zhao Min sighed: "That's not what my daughter meant. It's just that there is something wrong with the way my father persuaded me. Today, the emperor ordered my father to attack and gave me the plan to annihilate the Mingjiao. It can be said that I have great trust in my father. If my father feels that he can persuade the emperor, Naturally, I can persuade him directly, but if I feel that I can't persuade him, I can take the emperor's order first, and then tell Prime Minister Tuotuo and ask him to come to the palace to persuade him. This may be effective. Today, my father persuaded me first, but the emperor was unmoved. , and then Prime Minister Tuo Tuo went to the palace to persuade him. Even if the emperor had regrets, how could he go back on his word? Moreover, the emperor knew in his heart that Prime Minister Tuo Tuo came to the palace to persuade him, and it must be the work of his father. My father is dissatisfied, so if I succeed in annihilating Mingjiao this time, that will be fine. If it fails, the emperor will definitely use this as an excuse to terminate my father's military power." King Ruyang thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed the case. He broke out in a cold sweat and asked hurriedly: "Does Minmin have a clever plan to help his father annihilate the Ming Cult in one fell swoop?" Zhao Min shook it gentlyHe shook his head and sighed: "Although the Mingjiao is divided into pieces, as long as Guangmingding is besieged, all the masters will gather at Guangmingding and rely on the favorable terrain of Guangmingding to resist the imperial army. From my daughter's point of view, the best way is to eliminate them first Tianying Sect, then destroy Yang Xiao, get rid of the two minions of Mingjiao, and then concentrate superior forces to attack Guangmingding. If necessary, you can coerce some gangs in the world, promise them generous gifts, and make them behave like scumbags. The method is to break through the corridor of Guangming Peak, so that the imperial army can directly attack the Guangming Palace and destroy the Mingjiao in one battle." King Ruyang said with great joy: "This is a very good plan, Min Min. This time I go south to annihilate Mingjiao, my father is going to take you with me. Firstly, you can make suggestions for my father, and secondly, you can also see the beautiful scenery of the south of the Yangtze River." "Okay, father, my daughter has been looking forward to this day for a long time." Although Zhao Min's intelligence is higher than that of ordinary people, he is still a child after all. When he heard that he could appreciate the beautiful scenery of Jiangnan, he was naturally very happy, and his little hands The filming started, causing King Ruyang to burst into laughter. At this moment, I suddenly saw Butler Ha coming in a hurry, holding a note in his hand and saying: "Your Majesty, the flying pigeon is sending a message." "Yes", King Ruyang nodded slightly and took the note. Before he had time to read it, he suddenly remembered something and asked, "Where has the prince gone?" Mr. Ha said: "The prince went out early in the morning and has not returned yet. I don't know where the prince has gone." King Ruyang snorted and said: "I must have gone to find that vixen again. This bastard is obsessed with wine and sex and does not do his job all day long. Hadley, as soon as the prince comes back, let him see me immediately." "Yes, Your Majesty, I will take my leave first." Hadley nodded in agreement. When King Ruyang nodded, he stepped back in small steps. King Ruyang unfolded the note, and when he saw it, he was overjoyed. He immediately ignored his image and shouted like a child to his daughter sitting in his arms: "Minmin, the good news is really great." good news." Zhao Min looked at his father who was extremely rude and was surprised. He asked: "What kind of good news is this? Could it be that there is civil strife in the Mingjiao?" The biggest headache for King Ruyang at the moment is the annihilation of the Mingjiao. At this time, the news that King Ruyang thought was great news was probably related to the Mingjiao. Zhao Min could naturally guess that the Mingjiao was in civil strife. "Oh." King Ruyang looked at Zhao Min in surprise and said in disbelief, "Minmin, youyou are really the reborn Marquis of Wu, and you actually guessed it right. Wei Yixiao and Yang Xiao failed in the fight for the leader. The Five Elements Banner broke away from Mingjiao, left Guangmingding, and headed for Qingcheng Mountain." Hearing this, Zhao Min hurriedly took the note and took a look. However, he was not as excited as King Ruyang. Instead, he lightly frowned and asked, "Father, is the source of this information accurate?" King Ruyang laughed loudly and said: "It's absolutely accurate. This news came from the secret wire planted by my father in the Mingjiao. There is absolutely no falsehood." The spy placed by King Ruyang in the Mingjiao did not have a high position. Knowing the reason for the dispute between Yang Xiao and Wei Yixiao, they thought they were competing for the position of leader. Wei Yixiao failed and left the Ming Cult. Zhao Min was still worried and asked: "Could it be that the Mingjiao learned that the six factions were about to encircle Guangmingding and made a plan to lure the enemy?" King Ruyang didn't think so much. Hearing what Zhao Min said, he felt that it made some sense. After all, although the Mingjiao had been in civil strife for more than ten years, no one had ever quit the Mingjiao except Yin Tianzheng. , and Wei Yixiao and others quit the Mingjiao at this juncture, not to mention there were thousands of Five Elements Banners, which made people suspicious. Zhao Min asked again: "Father, what is the purpose of Wei Yixiao and others going to Qingcheng Mountain? Is it to establish a new sect like Yin Tianzheng, or to defect to someone in Qingcheng Mountain?" Hearing what Zhao Min said, King Ruyang remembered something and said: "A few months ago, a new sect was established in Jianghu, called Shenlong, with Qingcheng Mountain as its main altar." Zhao Min said: "Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag are all rebellious people. Even Yang Xiaozhi's ability can't convince them. It's enough to show that, but the leader of the Shenlong Sect can actually make them all defect to him." , it can be seen that this person is absolutely vulgar, and his mental and martial arts skills are no less than those of Yang Dingtian in the past. Father, I wonder what the name of the leader of the Shenlong Sect is? Where is his origin?" "There is no information about this person in the intelligence. We only know that Fang Dongbai, the first elder of the Beggar Clan in the past with the eight-armed divine sword, was the master of the inner hall of the Shenlong Sect." King Ruyang sighed. When he got the news about the establishment of the Shenlong Sect, you King Yang didn't pay much attention to it, but now it seems that it was a bit of a mistake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87: Surrounding the spot for reinforcements You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Father, we must find out the detailed information about the leader of the Shenlong Cult. Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and others left the Ming Cult and went directly to him, which shows how capable this person is. My daughter has a feeling that the greatest enemy of the imperial court in the future is not the Ming Cult, but rather the Ming Cult." Maybe it's the newly established Shenlong Sect." Zhao Min had a vague premonition of an ominous premonition, but she had never met Hong Tianxiao and knew little about the Shenlong Sect, so she couldn't elaborate on it. King Ruyang is also a man of great talent and strategy. After hearing what Zhao Min said, he nodded with deep sympathy and said: "My father ignored it before, so my father immediately ordered Manager Ha to send someone to collect any information about the Shenlong Sect." After that, , King Ruyang said again: "Minmin, Mingjiao has been split due to this, do we need to change the plan we just made?" Zhao Min shook his head and said: "There is no need to change much. We still need to destroy the Sky Eagle Sect first, and then take advantage of the opportunity when the Shenlong Sect's new members of the Ming Sect have not fully integrated, and destroy the Shenlong Sect in one fell swoop. By that time, the Sixth Sect will The gang must have fought a bloody battle with the Ming Cult, and my father will be able to reap the benefits." King Ruyang was overjoyed and said: "Wonderful, it's really a clever plan. My father has Minmin as a military advisor, which is enough to defeat Zhuge Wuhou in the past." Zhao Min did not feel proud at all, and still said with a cautious face: "My father can write a memorial to the emperor tomorrow about his plan to annihilate the Mingjiao. Otherwise, once my father leads his army south, there will be treacherous ministers in the court who take the opportunity to slander him." Father, the emperor has always been suspicious. Although Prime Minister Tuotuo will try his best to deal with it, it may not be able to eliminate the emperor's suspicion, so it is better to let the emperor know about this matter." King Ruyang nodded and said: "My father has this intention." After saying that, King Ruyang sighed again and said: "Minmin, it's a pity that you are a girl, otherwise, you will definitely become the pillar of my great Yuan in the future. , if your brother was half as smart as you, my father would be satisfied." Zhao Min smiled and said: "My daughter is not the pillar of my great family. My daughter is willing to give advice to her father and let him be the pillar of my great family." King Ruyang smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly. It is said that Hong Tianxiao won the support of Wei Yixiao and others, which greatly increased the strength of the Shenlong Sect. Hong Tianxiao appointed Wei Yixiao as the leader of the outer hall. The Wusan people were still the Wusan people. The Five Elements Banner was renamed Shenlong Wumen, and the Ruijin Banner was renamed Huanglongmen. The flag bearer of the Ruijin Banner, Zhuang Zheng, was the leader of the Huanglong Gate, the Huanglong Envoy; the Jumu Banner was renamed Qinglongmen, and Wen Cangsong, the original flag bearer of the Jumu Banner, was the leader of the Qinglongmen, the Qinglong Envoy; the Hongshui Banner was renamed Bailongmen, and the original Hongshui Banner was the flagbearer. Tang Yang was made the leader of the Bailongmen, the Bailongshi; the Liehuo Banner was renamed the Red Dragon Gate, and Xin Ran, the former flag bearer of the Liehuo Banner, was the leader of the Red Dragon Gate, the Chilongshi; the Houtu Banner was renamed the Black Dragon Gate, and the original Houtu Banner flagbearer Yan Heng is the leader of the Black Dragon Gate, the Black Dragon Envoy. In this way, the Shenlong Sect has broken through the original establishment of three halls, four altars, five gates and six elders preset by Hong Tianxiao. Currently, the leaders of the three halls are in place, namely the eight-armed swordsman Fang Dongbai, the leader of the punishment hall, and Hao, the leader of the inner hall. Wei Yixiao, the leader of the secret hall and the green-winged bat king; the four altars have not yet been put in place. In Hong Tianxiao's imagination, they are reserved for the four heaven and earth wind and thunder gates under Yang Xiao; the fifth gate has been put in place, and only half of the six elders, respectively, are gods. Judge Elder Bu Tai, Medicine Immortal Elder Hu Qingniu and Poison Immortal Elder Wang Nangu. Originally, Hong Tianxiao also wanted the Dus to be the elders, but they declined politely. The two did not ask for status and just wanted to be by Hong Tianxiao's side. Hong Tianxiao did not force anything, so he agreed to their request. When Hong Tianxiao went down the mountain again, there were many Dus and his wife accompanying him. As for the various branches, originally only the Xichuan branch was set up due to staff shortages. Now that Hao Mi¡¯s four major disciples have defected, Hong Tianxiao decided to open three branches first. Qin Yu is responsible for the Guizhou branch, and Hu Han is responsible for the Yunnan branch. , Zhang Xun is in charge of the Hubei branch, and Wei Yujiao is temporarily in the Xichuan branch, serving as Wu Yingmei's deputy. Originally, Hong Tianxiao had no intention of sending Zou Tianfeng out, but thinking of the unspeakable relationship between Zou Tianfeng and Hao Yulin, he set up another branch in Gansu, making Zou Tianfeng the leader, Wei Yujiao as deputy, and Wu Yingmei's deputy. It will be changed to Xie Fei smoke. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao, with Hao Mi's consent, sent Hao Yulin to Yunnan to serve as Hu Han's deputy. As a result, Zou Tianfeng and Hao Yulin, on each side, only had two or three opportunities to meet each other throughout the year, so naturally they Nothing happens. The reason why Hong Tianxiao did this was because he really didn't want an affair between mother and son to happen between them. Otherwise, the decades-old reputation of Hejian Shuangsha would be ruined. Furthermore, Hong Tianxiao also had a little selfishness. After all, Zou Tianfeng is also a beauty. The strength of the Shenlong Sect has greatly increased, and Hong Tianxiao is naturally very busy, but this does not make Hong Tianxiao get carried away. The mobilization of soldiers and horses in Dadu will naturally not be able to escape the spies placed by Hong Tianxiao in Dadu. Although there are many rebellions in various places at the moment, they are not large-scale. They only consist of hundreds of people, and at most there are only more than a thousand people. How?It was worthy of the Yuan court to send 50,000 troops to suppress it, not to mention that King Ruyang, who had experienced hundreds of battles, was personally in command. Therefore, this time King Ruyang raised troops to go south, it was definitely not to suppress the rebellion, but it was probably triggered by the incident in Tibet. Hong Tianxiao didn't know that Emperor Yuan Shun was angry because he was lost in Da Li, so he vented his anger on Mingjiao. Naturally, it was impossible to guess that King Ruyang sent troops south this time to wipe out Guangmingding. After all, the six sects were a gang On the way to Guangmingding, a martial arts battle is about to take place. Hong Tianxiao thought that King Ruyang was going to Qingcheng Mountain to raise troops this time, so he did not dare to neglect and ordered the whole religion to be on alert and prepare for battle. Qingcheng Mountain is easy to defend but difficult to attack. In addition, there are five dragons and eight directions. Even if there are thousands of troops, they will definitely not get any benefit from here. But if there is still a flaw, it is that the Yuan army used the strategy of surrounding the mountain. As the saying goes, before the soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first. There are thousands of Shenlong Sect disciples on Qingcheng Mountain, and they consume huge amounts of food and grass every day. If King Ruyang leads his army to surround Qingcheng Mountain, and only waits for the food and grass in the mountain to be exhausted, he will naturally be able to easily Uproot the Dragon Cult. Therefore, on the one hand, Hong Tianxiao was preparing for the war with all his strength. On the other hand, he sent people down the mountain to purchase a large amount of food and grass, and also sent his disciples to reclaim the wasteland in the mountain. If King Ruyang really planned to surround Qingcheng Mountain for several years, he could be self-sufficient for several years. The livelihood problem of thousands of people. As for the water problem, there is no need to worry about it. Qingcheng Mountain is famous for its abundant water. Unless there is a drought for many years, it is impossible to cut off the water. Sure enough, just when the Shenlong Sect was making full preparations for various matters, King Ruyang personally led 50,000 elite soldiers from Dadu to the Qingcheng Mountain. The martial arts masters in the Prince of Ruyang's palace, including the first, second, the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow, and the Eighteenth Class Monk, were all out. In addition, the crown prince Wang Baobao and the princess Zhao Min also went on the expedition. Once the news came out, it shocked the world of martial arts. The imperial court dispatched so many troops to annihilate a martial arts sect. This was the first time that this had happened since the founding of the Yuan Dynasty. The one who reacted the most intensely was the Sky Eagle Sect, because the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and the Sky Eagle Sect was so unusual. He was Zhang Wuji¡¯s adoptive father, Yin Tianzheng¡¯s adopted son, and Yin Susu seemed to have some affinity with him, so after learning that When the Dragon Sect is about to be destroyed, how can the Sky Eagle Sect sit idly by? Wei Yixiao and others led the crowd to join the Shenlong Sect. Yin Tianzheng did not know this news. Based on Yin Tianzheng's understanding of the Shenlong Sect, there were still so few masters in the sect. In addition, there were too few followers, so Yin Tianzheng believed that the Shenlong Sect was It is absolutely impossible to withstand the attack of 50,000 elite Mongolian soldiers, let alone the masters of the Ruyang Palace. Rushing for reinforcements was the final result of the deliberations between Yin Tianzheng, Yin Yewang, and Yin Susu. However, the distance from Tianying Mountain to Qingcheng Mountain was more than a thousand miles, and the three provinces of Jiangxi, Hunan, and Guiyang were in between. If Yin Tianzheng led a large number of Tianying Mountains, The disciples of the Eagle Sect rush to support, but they are afraid that they will be blocked by the defenders from various places on the way. Firstly, it will waste time. Secondly, even if they can break through the obstacles and reach Qingcheng Mountain, they are afraid that the casualties will be huge. How to talk about assistance. Secondly, Third, if the Tianying Sect is wiped out, it is likely that the Fujian defenders will take the opportunity to attack, and the gain will not be worth the loss. Therefore, Yin Tianzheng did not bring many people to help the Shenlong Sect, but only selected a few masters in the sect, including Yin Tianzheng's junior brother Li Tianhuan, his daughter Yin Susu, the three servants of Fu, Lu and Shou, the master of the Qinglong Altar, Cheng Qingyi, Shen Feng Xueyao, the master of the Snake Altar, and Zhou Exiang, the master of the Zhuque Altar, were personally led by him. Ever since the master of the Suzaku Altar was killed by Xie Xun more than ten years ago, the position of the master of the Suzaku Altar has been vacant. It was not until three years ago that the Sky Eagle Sect recruited a new master, Iron Whip Rakshasa Zhou Exiang. Not only did Zhou Exiang His martial arts skills are higher than those of Cheng Qingyi and Feng Xueyao, and he is as beautiful as a flower and ruthless. King Yin Ye has long coveted Zhou Exiang's beauty, but Zhou Exiang neither agreed nor refused, and kept whetting King Yin's appetite, which made King Yin feel itchy for three years because he couldn't eat it. However, because of Zhou Exiang's ruthless nature, King Yin Ye did not dare to make a mistake even though he was the young leader, and had no choice but to continue his love bombing pursuit. King Yin Ye stayed behind in the Tianying Sect, and Bai Guishou, the leader of Xuanwu Altar, also stayed to assist King Yin Ye because his injury had not yet recovered. However, what Yin Tianzheng didn't expect was that King Ruyang's move south to Qingcheng Mountain this time was not really to attack the Shenlong Sect, but a typical strategy to encircle a point for reinforcements. Its real target was not the Shenlong Sect, but the Sky Eagle. teach. Yin Tianzheng led the masters of the sect to rush thousands of miles to help the Shenlong Sect, which played into the hands of King Ruyang, and it was Zhao Min who came up with this plan for King Ruyang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88 The Thoughts of Master and Disciple You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the spring of 1349 AD, King Ruyang¡¯s army gathered at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain. It only took seven days to complete the siege of Qingcheng Mountain. This incident once again shocked the world of martial arts. Originally, the imperial court's movement of sending troops has always attracted the attention of people in the world of martial arts. At the beginning, when King Ruyang left the capital and headed southwest, many people in the martial arts community were already puzzled. After all, almost everyone in the martial arts world knows that the Mingjiao has always been against the Yuan court and has been regarded as a thorn in the palm of the hand. The Yuan court has long wanted to get rid of the Mingjiao, but this time the Yuan court made such a big move, and it was not to the Yuan court. To the west (Kunlun Mountain is to the west of Dadu), it turned out to be heading southwest. Going to the southwest is a bit confusing. If the world is opposed to the Yuan Dynasty everywhere, apart from the Mingjiao, there is only the Tianying Sect, a branch of the Mingjiao. However, the Tianying Sect is located due south of Dadu. If the imperial court sends troops To exterminate the Tianying Sect, they will definitely not go to the southwest. Instead, they can quickly go south through the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal and quickly attack the Tianying Mountain with lightning speed. When King Ruyang's army arrived in Hebei, many sects were nervous, including the Shaolin sect in Henan, the Wudang sect in Hubei, the Huashan sect in Shaanxi, and even the Kongtong sect in Gansu and the Emei sect in Sichuan. After all, these sects were all in Mostly in the southwest direction. However, when King Ruyang's army reached Shanxi, the Shaolin and Wudang sects breathed a sigh of relief, because if King Ruyang's army went towards them, it would go from Hebei to the south and directly enter Henan. As a result, the Huashan Sect and the Kongtong Sect became even more nervous. Especially when King Ruyang's army entered Shaanxi, the Huashan sect was almost surrounded by soldiers. Xian Yutong could not sleep well almost every day, and his hair had turned white in just half a month. Just when everyone thought that King Ruyang was about to attack the Huashan faction, King Ruyang's army was just passing by Huashan, which surprised everyone. The Huashan Sect was in great joy. Two days later, Xianyu Tong, who had led all the masters of the sect to central Qinghai, hid in his room alone and started crying. Originally, he had deliberately wanted to become the leader of the Huashan Sect, so he did not hesitate to do so. He killed Senior Brother Bai, but he didn't expect that the leader was not so easy to do. "The Huashan Sect is fine, and the Kongtong Sect located in Gansu is naturally fine. As a result, all the people in the martial arts world have turned their attention to the Emei Sect. In fact, among the six major sects, in terms of strength, the Shaolin and Wudang sects are naturally the strongest. Shaolin Temple has three great monks, and there are more than a dozen first-class masters of the Yuanzi generation, not to mention the Wudang sect. Zhang Sanfeng was Known as the first person in the martial arts world, Wudang martial arts is even more famous in the world. Next are the Kongtong sect and the Huashan sect. The five elders of the Kongtong sect, Xian Yutong of the Huashan sect, and the two old men Gao Shou are all first-class masters. Then there is the Kunlun sect. The only ones who can be called first-class masters in the sect are He Taichong and Ban Shuxian. , the last one is the Emei Sect, the only real master is Miejie Shitai. In fact, this is just the evaluation of people in the martial arts world. The Emei Sect also has a Nine Dilemma Divine Nun that is unknown to outsiders. Therefore, the strength of the Emei Sect is about the same as that of the Kunlun Sect. Even so, it is the last among the six major sects. At this moment, the leader of the Emei Sect, Miejie Shitai, is not in the mountain, and has almost all the good players in the sect. Fortunately, there are Jiu Nan Shenni and Su Mengqing in charge of the overall situation, so the Emei Sect does not have too much chaos. Even so, in Until it is clear whether the 50,000-strong army of King Ruyang has really wiped out the Emei sect, people's hearts will not be stable anyway. In the Emei Sect¡¯s main hall. "Master, do you think we should ask Senior Sister Ji for help? Although Senior Sister Ji is no longer a disciple of the Emei Sect, she was brought up by Uncle Jue after all. It is impossible for her to die without saving her." Under the careful guidance of Su Mengqing, Su Mengqing's martial arts improved by leaps and bounds, and he has become a leader among the second generation disciples. However, because he has never been down the mountain, he still needs to practice his calmness in situations. However, the method Su Mengqing said is also the best one. Ji Xiaofu has great feelings for the Emei Sect. If she knew that the Emei Sect was in trouble, she would definitely be able to persuade Hong Tianxiao to do his best to rescue them. In addition, Hong Tianxiao should also understand the principle of lips dying and teeth falling cold. of. The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun gently shook his head and said: "If King Ruyang really comes to deal with Emei, I'm afraid that even if the Shenlong Sect tries its best to rescue him, it will be of no avail. After all, Mount Emei is not an easy-to-defend but difficult-to-attack place. Entering the mountain There are no traps on the road, so how can we stop the attack of the 50,000 Mongolian army? What's more, the Shenlong Sect is only just established, and there are only a limited number of experts in the sect. Even if they are willing to come to the rescue, they will only hit the stone with an egg. " A look of worry flashed across Su Mengqing's handsome face, and Nuonuo said: "Master, so wecan't we just sit back and wait for death?" A smile appeared on the beautiful face of Jiu Nan Shen Ni, and she said softly: "Mengqing, are you scared?" Since Jiu Nan Shen Ni came to the Emei Sect, she has never shown any expression to anyone, except Su Mengqing. , Nine Difficulties God Ni devoted almostAfter all the hard work, the relationship between the two has already surpassed that of master and apprentice. Su Mengqing hurriedly shook her head and said: "Being with the master, the disciple is not afraid." The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun smiled slightly and said, "Would you be afraid if I went to Guangmingding with your Uncle Jue this time?" "This" A rainbow suddenly appeared on Su Mengqing's pretty face, and she lowered her head and said nothing. It was obvious that the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun had spoken to her mind. "Haha." Only in front of Su Mengqing could the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun smile so much. Even in front of Master Miejie, she would not be like this. "Silly boy, don't be intimidated by the superficial appearance of some things. , the Emei Sect is one of the six major martial arts sects. Although it ranks at the bottom in terms of strength, its influence is only behind Shaolin and Wudang. The Mongols will not know this. If they dare to use a large army to destroy Emei today, then The other five major sects, and even all the gangs in the rivers and lakes, will unite together to resist the Mongolian court. Think about it, is this what the Mongolian emperor wants to see? Moreover, there are countless peerless masters in the rivers and lakes. In order to avoid If his sect becomes the next Emei, he will most likely choose the fastest way to assassinate him in the palace. Isn't the Mongolian emperor just looking for trouble for himself? Therefore, Weishi determined that the target of the Mongolian army this time is definitely not the Emei sect. " "Oh", Su Mengqing thought carefully about the words of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, and felt that they made sense. Then she relaxed a lot and said with a smile: "Master, you are so amazing, you can see so clearly. This disciple really admires you. "Actually, Su Mengqing didn't know that Jiu Di was once the princess of the Ming Dynasty. She had been in the palace for a long time, so she naturally saw things more clearly than ordinary people. Jiu Nan Shenni sighed: "Actually, it's not difficult to see through this. It's just that many heads of sects are too concerned about the gains and losses of their sect, so they fall into a misunderstanding. Even Senior Sister Miejie is no exception. Yesterday, she Fei Ge has already sent a letter to my master, asking him to take his disciples and hide in Qingcheng Mountain first." "Qingcheng Mountain? Isn't that Senior Sister Ji's place?" Su Mengqing obviously didn't know about Master Miejie Fei Ge's message, and was surprised when he heard this. The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun gently shook his head and said: "What a pity, senior sister got it wrong. This time the target of the expedition led by King Ruyang is not the Emei Sect, but probably the Shenlong Sect." Every time Ji Xiaofu is mentioned With the name, Jiu Nan Shen Ni's mind would think of Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu's turbulent affair on the open-air stone bed of the Emei Sect. Her pretty face could not help but blush slightly. Although Su Mengqing found it strange, she could not have guessed this in any case. A little bit. Su Mengqing was shocked again. She looked at the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun in disbelief and asked: "Master, the Shenlong Sect is just a newly established sect with only three to four hundred people and no influence in the world. Why did the Mongolian court Why would you pay so much attention to it that you would not hesitate to send 50,000 troops to encircle and suppress it?" The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun sighed: "I don't know the reason, and I don't dare to say for sure. It's just a guess." Su Mengqing suddenly asked: "Master, is King Ruyang plotting to attack the east and west? Although the army came to Sichuan, he deliberately confused everyone's sight, making the Demon Cult relax their vigilance, and then suddenly turned around and attacked Guangmingding by surprise?" The Nine Difficulties God Ni chuckled and said: "Absolutely impossible. If the Six Sects and their gang did not take action against the Demon Sect, this possibility may not be ruled out, but now the Six Sects and their gang are preparing to take action against the Demon Sect. In addition, Suwen Ruyang Wang is a man of great talent and strategy, why would he choose to attack the Ming Cult at this time?" Su Mengqing nodded and said: "Yes, if the disciple is King Ruyang, he will definitely reap the benefits after the six sects and the demon sect have a fierce battle." "Yes." Nine Difficulties Divine Nun nodded and said, "Exactly, but this does not rule out that King Ruyang is deliberately delaying time, waiting for the six sects and the demon sect to fight, and then quickly raise troops from Sichuan Go north and attack the Demon Cult." Su Mengqing suddenly remembered something, looked at the face of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, and asked carefully: "Master, if King Ruyang really leads an army to attack the Shenlong Sect, should we go to rescue him?" "Rescue?" The Nine Difficulties Divine Ni's delicate body trembled, and the handsome face that seemed to be smiling but not smiling could not help but reappear in his mind, and murmured to himself, "Yes, do you want to go to the rescue?" Su Mengqing originally thought that she would be scolded by the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, but she didn't expect that she would look confused. She was very strange in her heart, and she didn't understand why for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89 Father? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mingjiao, in the Mingzun Hall at Guangmingding. "Master, although King Ruyang's army is about to arrive in Xichuan, we must not be afraid that he is waiting for the result of a fight between the six sects and our sect to reap the benefits." The person who said this was Tianmenmen. Among the four gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, Zhuge Yu, the master of Xuanyi, should be the highest in terms of martial arts, eight-armed Nezha Zhao Lexin, the leader of the Feng gate, but in terms of intelligence, Zhuge Yu is naturally the best. After Wei Yixiao and the Five Elements Banner broke away from the Mingjiao, in order to stabilize people's hearts, Yang Xiao established himself as the 34th generation leader of the Mingjiao the next day. The defense of Guangmingding was also changed from the Five Elements Banner to the Four Gates of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder. In addition, in order to retain Xie Xun, Yang Xiao still asked him to be the Dharma Protector and sent people around to find out the whereabouts of Fan Yao and Dai Qisi. Because Xie Xun was blind, he could hardly leave home after returning to Guangmingding. It was only three days later that he learned of such a major event as Wei Yixiao and Wu Xingqi's departure from the Ming Cult. Even though he found Yang Xiao , asked what was going on, after all, the dispute over the leader of the Ming Cult has been going on for a long time. Yang Xiao naturally would not tell the truth. He only said that a powerful enemy was coming, but the Ming Cult was leaderless. Wei Yixiao suggested that the leader should be determined by martial arts, but he was defeated and left. Yang Xiao knew that Xie Xun was a thoughtful person, and if he said something too fancy, he might not be able to hide it from him, so he said it so simply. Among the Ming Cult, there were actually only two or three people who wanted to be the leader. Yin Tian was proud of his seniority and high martial arts skills; Wei Yixiao was angry that Yang Xiao had forced Yin Tianzheng away, so he deliberately wanted to make things difficult for Yang Xiao. Therefore, Yang Xiao After such an explanation, Xie Xun really believed it. Among the four great guardian Dharma kings, Dai Qisi was the first to leave the sect and disappeared. Yin Tianzheng was the second to leave the sect and established a new Tianying sect. Now even Wei Yixiao has left the Ming sect, taking away Wusan people and With the Five Elements Flag, Xie Xun had an ominous feeling. The Ming Cult seemed to be at the end of its rope, and the great strength of the past was gone. It's not that Xie Xun doesn't want to leave. After all, he and Yang Xiao were at odds with each other in the past. But now, although his martial arts skills are still there, he has been blind for a long time. In addition, the dragon-slaying knife in his hand is coveted by people in the martial arts world. Once he leaves the protection of Mingjiao , I am afraid that he will not survive even one day, not to mention where Wei Yixiao and others went after they went down the mountain, Yang Xiao did not tell him. Since he could not leave Guangmingding, Xie Xun had no choice but to accept the title of Protector of Dharma King awarded to him by Yang Xiao and stay in Guangmingding honestly. Yang Xiao looked up and sighed inwardly. It was so pitiful. Apart from himself, the leader of the cult, the only ones who could do anything were the leaders of the four sects. I thought back then, when the Ming Cult held a major meeting, it could be said that there were a lot of people in the hall, and the messengers of light were left and right. , the Four Great Guardian Dharma Kings, the Five Sans and the Five Elements Flag Bearers, and the Four Sect Masters of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder. Compared to the past ten years or so, the gap is huge. Yang Xiao nodded lightly and said: "Master Zhuge's words are right. We must be careful about this. I am going to send people to the six sects and one gang to see how powerful they are. I hope they can consider it as they are both Han people." , let¡¯s go back for the time being. After the Mingjiao has defeated King Ruyang¡¯s 50,000 troops, it won¡¯t be too late to attack the Mingjiao again.¡± If the Mingjiao had the previous lineup, Yang Xiao really wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the six factions first, and then Ruyang. The king's 50,000-strong army is no longer what it used to be. It is still unknown whether it can withstand the attack of the Six Factions and a group of people by relying solely on the Four Gates of Heaven and Earth. The big move is full of confidence, I am afraid that he will consider temporarily avoiding the six factions and the gang. Since he got the news that King Ruyang had gathered an army of 50,000 people to go south, Yang Xiao had trouble sleeping and eating. He even felt like crying. After fighting for more than ten years, the dream finally came true. However, the Wusan people and the Five Elements Banner broke away from the Mingjiao, which greatly damaged the strength of the Mingjiao. This was just the internal troubles, but there were also foreign troubles, and they were not in one place. Yang Xiao I really don¡¯t know if Mingjiao can cope with this unprecedented disaster. The leader of the Thunder Sect ran to Wen Tianyu, the leader of the Thunder God, and said: "For the information of the leader, I think we can send people to the Sky Eagle Sect to ask for help. The Eagle King has always put the overall situation first, and when the survival of the Ming Sect is a matter of life and death, maybe he will do his best. Experts from the Sky Eagle Cult come to support. In addition, the leader can also send people to ask King Wei Bat and Wu Sanren to come back to the mountain to help. After all, they were the backbone of the Ming Cult in the past. Although they have some conflicts with the leader, they are unlikely to see the Ming Cult destroyed. Indifferent." Yang Xiao nodded and said: "Okay, let's follow the words of Sect Leader Wen and ask for help from Eagle King and Wei Bat King respectively." Now Yang Xiao is also helpless. There is no good way. He can only take one step at a time, even though he knows that Yin Tianzheng and Wei Yixiao would come back to help. After all, it was a hope that they could boost the morale of the four disciples. In the original book, when the six major sects besieged Guangmingding, Yang Xiao and others did not ask for help from Yin Tianzheng, but Yin Tianzheng still led the crowd to rescue and used words to bully the leaders of the six major sects at the critical moment. Compare oneHe fought a duel on the ground and gained valuable time. Otherwise, Yang Xiao, Wei Yixiao, and Wu Sanren were attacked by Cheng Kun and lost their combat effectiveness. If the six major sects attacked Guangmingding and swarmed up, I am afraid that when Zhang Wuji mastered the Great Shift of the Universe and came out of the secret passage, the Ming Cult would not be able to find them. A living person. Therefore, Zhang Wuji certainly deserves the first credit for the Ming Cult's ability to continue, but the power of the Sky Eagle Cult must not be obliterated. However, this point was omitted from the original book. After all, Zhang Wuji is the protagonist. However, the situation is different now. First of all, Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and Wu Xing Qi broke away from Mingjiao. Yin Tianzheng did not know the truth, so he would naturally side with Wei Yixiao. After all, they were both the guardians of the religion. , the two used to be brothers and were both disciples of the Ming Cult, unlike Yang Xiao who was a monk who was dragged from the world by Yang Dingtian. The second point is that in the original book, the reason why Yin Tianzheng led the Sky Eagle Cult masters to support the Ming Cult was naturally because he wanted to gain the reputation of saving the Ming Cult through this battle, and maybe he could successfully ascend to the position of leader of the Ming Cult. Therefore, Yin Tianzheng's rush to support Mingjiao was inherently righteous, but also had selfish motives. However, things are different now. With the separation of Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and Five Elements Banner, Mingjiao has basically collapsed. The remaining four sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder are all Yang Xiao's confidants, and Yang Xiao has established himself as the third member of Mingjiao. The fourteenth generation leader, I wonder why Yin Tianzheng still needs to travel thousands of miles to support Guangmingding. To take a step back, and judge a gentleman with a villain's heart, Yin Tianzheng is afraid that Yang Xiao and the four gates of Tiandi Fenglei will be destroyed by the Six Sects or King Ruyang. In this way, once the Six Sects and their gang retreat, , King Ruyang also withdrew his troops back to Dadu, Yin Tianzheng could take the opportunity to move all the Tianying Sect to Guangmingding, and then build the Ming Sect. By then, Wei Yixiao, Wusan people and Five Elements Banner would naturally return to rely on him (Yin Tianzheng did not know that Wei Yixiao Yixiao and others defected to the Dragon Cult). Yang Xiao suddenly thought of something again and asked, "Mingyue, how are you preparing the food and grass?" Yang Xiao was also a smart man. Naturally, he considered that King Ruyang might use the strategy of sealing the mountain, so he arranged for Situ Mingyue to go down the mountain to purchase a large amount of food and grass in advance. ,in case for need. Because Mingjiao disciples don't eat meat, they don't have to buy cattle and sheep. Moreover, there is a large vegetable garden in Guangmingding, and the vegetables produced are enough to support the current Mingjiao followers. Situ Mingyue replied: "Back to the leader, the purchase of grain and grass is in progress and will be completed in about five days. By then, the grain and grass on Guangmingding will be enough to support all the disciples of the religion for two years." Yang Xiao nodded and said: "Very good, Mingyue, the procurement of food is of great importance, and there cannot be any leaks. Every bag of food must be tested for poison, so as not to be taken advantage of by some trivial people." Situ Mingyue also understood the key to this, bowed and said: "Yes, I will take the order." Next, some other matters were discussed, and Yang Xiao announced the adjournment of the meeting, but left Situ Mingyue alone. Situ Mingyue didn't know why Yang Xiao left her alone. After all, everything that should be reported and arranged had been completed just now. In her uneasiness, Yang Xiao spoke: "Mingyue, during this period, you and your teacher have become somewhat different." Situ Mingyue was stunned when he heard the words, and then he slightly understood what Yang Xiao meant, and hurriedly bowed and said: "This disciple was originally an abandoned baby. It was the master who picked up the disciple, raised him as a man, and taught him peerless martial arts. Therefore, in the disciple's mind , the master is like a father, and the disciples¡¯ respect for the master is sincere.¡± "Father?" After hearing Situ Mingyue's "evaluation", Yang Xiao's face was immediately covered with black lines. He was a smart man. From Situ Mingyue's words, he understood that Situ Mingyue's friendship had been transferred to Hong Tianxiao, and he felt for Hong Tianxiao in his heart. His hatred became even more intense. Situ Mingyue obviously noticed that Yang Xiao's expression was wrong, and she understood the reason in her heart. She was not willing to discuss this matter further with him, so she said: "Master, it is now a critical time to purchase food. If the master has no other instructions, , my subordinates, go and get busy." "Is he really that good?" Seeing that Situ Mingyue didn't want to be alone with him for a moment, Yang Xiao couldn't help but feel jealous and angry, and yelled at Situ Mingyue very rudely. Situ Mingyue did not expect that Yang Xiao, who had always been graceful and graceful, would suddenly lose his composure. He just replied lightly: "I don't understand what the leader means." As soon as the words came out, Yang Xiao also understood that he had lost his composure, so he calmed down, waved his hand feebly and said: "You go ahead." After Situ Mingyue left, Yang Xiao punched the armrest of the chair and said angrily: "Hong Tianxiao, I will make you die without a burial place." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90: Might as well say it first You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When King Ruyang's army surrounded Qingcheng Mountain, all the martial arts talents breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they also became very interested in the Shenlong Sect, whose main altar was located in Qingcheng Mountain. They didn't understand what the Shenlong Sect was like. The Mongol court was offended, and the Mongol emperor even mobilized 50,000 troops to encircle and suppress him. Of course, smart people in the martial arts world quickly connected it with the recent killing of Mongolian military and political officials in Tibet. It seems that the leader of the Shenlong Sect is too eager for quick success. All the people in the martial arts world think so, and at the same time, Worried about the future of Shenlong Cult. However, Hong Tianxiao, who was involved, did not have the slightest worry. Since King Ruyang's army entered the sphere of influence of Qingcheng Mountain, the mechanisms on the road to the mountain have been opened, and the Shenlong Sect has also entered a state of first-level combat readiness. As long as King Ruyang dares to mobilize the army to attack, what awaits them first is countless terrifying mechanisms on the long road, and then is the crazy counterattack of the Five Elements Flag. With these traps and the Five Elements Flag that integrates offense and defense, an army of 50,000 is not too scary. What is really scary is the masters around King Ruyang. These traps can stop King Ruyang¡¯s army of 50,000, but they cannot. The masters who live next to King Ruyang, especially the two elders Xuanming and Kutoutuo. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao divided his masters into two groups, taking turns to defend. Hong Tianxiao led one group, including Fang Dongbai, the Du family, Zhou Dian and Leng Qian, and the other group included Hejian Shuangsha, Wei Yixiao, and Unknown. , Peng Yingyu and Taoist priest Tieguan. However, what surprised Hong Tianxiao and others was that since the siege of Qingcheng Mountain, King Ruyang did not launch any attack, but only blasted out all the people within thirty miles of Qingcheng Mountain. Therefore, not only the Shenlong Sect who was besieged in Qingcheng Mountain did not know what King Ruyang's army was doing, but also the people outside did not know. On Qingcheng Mountain, in Ji Xiaofu's room, Hong Tianxiao was drinking tea leisurely, with Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun accompanying him. Although Hong Tianxiao was very busy during this period because of the Five Elements Flag's attachment, his life was also very brisk. He was busy with academic affairs during the day and spent the evening with Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun. So far, Hong Tianxiao's only wife is Ji Xiaofu, but there are many people who sleep with her, including Xie Lingyun, Xie Yuna, Tie Lianye, and Tie Heye. Of course, there are more than five women in Qingcheng Mountain. In addition to the five of them, apart from Hao Yulin's mother Zou Tianfeng, there are also women including Xie Feiyan, Gong Yuhong, Xiaoyu, Xiaolan, Wu Yuejiao, Xu Yuying, Qin Yueru, not counting Zhou Zhiruo's mother and daughter. Among the girls, Qin Yueru was rescued by Hong Tianxiao from Ruyang Prince's Mansion, and because of this she offended He Taichong, the leader of the Kunlun Sect. Although Qin Yueru was very grateful to Hong Tianxiao, she was far from the level of admiration. But Wu Yuejiao was different. She was originally Hong Tianxiao's crush, but later she was "coldly treated" by Hong Tianxiao. She was worried about gain and loss, and she wished she could become Hong Tianxiao's woman right away. In comparison, Xu Yuying's thoughts are even more elusive. After being rescued by Hong Tianxiao, Xu Yuying's heart fell in love with Hong Tianxiao, but her mother was faster than her and she became Hong Tianxiao's woman in a short time. She was extremely favored, which made Xu Yuying's heart fall into conflict for a time. Originally, she thought that since her mother had followed Hong Tianxiao, she would have no choice but to give up. After all, she could see that since she followed Hong Tianxiao, Xie Lingyun's face had been filled with luster and happiness that she had never seen before. However, After half a year, Xu Yuying found that she could not forget Hong Tianxiao at all. Not only did she not forget him, but his shadow became deeper and deeper. Naturally, Xu Yuying's strangeness could not escape Wu Yuejiao's eyes. The two women had almost the same thought. After learning about each other's concerns, they both sighed. Wu Yuejiao had been very proactive, but it had no results. What's more, Xu Yuying would like this. My worries are deep in my heart. For Xie Feiyan and Gaun Yuhong, their mood is much simpler. For them, Hong Tianxiao is just a benefactor, but also a shelter. Moreover, Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong don't want to waste their time here. They are currently practicing martial arts hard, hoping to find a position in the Shenlong Cult, which can be regarded as a way to repay Hong Tianxiao. Of course, they do not know that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s most hoped-for way of repaying his gratitude is naturally to give her body to the eunuch Yuhong. . However, Hong Tianxiao was not in a hurry. Since he was already in the Shenlong Sect and he was the leader of the Shenlong Sect, who else could compete with him. Chen Youliang, who was his childhood sweetheart, was just a seven-bag disciple of the Beggar Clan, and Hong Tianxiao had fully understood Chen Youliang's conspiracy through the original book. Chen Youliang was like an ant in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and could be pinched to death at any time. Hong Tianxiao has plenty of time, so he can slowly play with Gun Yuhong and gradually win her heart. Of course, there is a quick way. Just use a bully to force the bow, but this has never been done.In Hong Tianxiao's style of picking up girls, she must not only occupy her body, but also her heart, so slowly consuming it is the best way at the moment. It can be said that as long as the woman on Qingcheng Mountain is determined by Hong Tianxiao, it is impossible to escape from his clutches in the end. The beauty of the eunuchs shocked the entire Shenlong Sect. Not only was this the most beautiful woman Hong Tianxiao had ever seen, she was also the most beautiful woman that all the men on the mountain had ever seen. However, it was stunning, and everyone knew that this woman must not be touched, let alone offended, because she was one of the future wives of the leader. Although Hong Tianxiao did not tell Ji Xiaofu about his feelings for Gao Yuhong, how could Ji Xiaofu, who had an exquisite mind, not know what her man was planning. So when Hong Tianxiao was preparing for defense affairs with all his strength, she and Xie Lingyun Then he would chat with Xie Feiyan whenever he had something to do. In terms of age, Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun are several years older than Xie Feiyan. In terms of life experience, the three of them are almost the same. They are all women who lost their first man, and they both have a daughter. Although Xie Feiyan's daughter Gao Yuhong is not biological. Therefore, perhaps because of these similarities, the three women quickly chatted together. Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong came to Shenlong Cult for the first time and had no friends. They usually didn¡¯t dare to go out. After all, as soon as they went out, they would be greeted by countless men¡¯s stunning eyes. The arrival of Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun happened to be a good match for Xie Feiyan and Xie Lingyun. Feiyan's thoughts. First of all, Ji Xiaofu is the wife of the leader, and is only a person under Hong Tianxiao in the entire Shenlong Sect. Being able to make friends with her will be of great benefit to the two girls in establishing themselves in the Shenlong Sect in the future. Secondly, Ji Xiaofu is a disciple of Emei. For women practicing martial arts in the world, the best place is to become a disciple of Emei. However, the Emei sect has always been very strict in selecting disciples, so those who can become disciples of the Emei sect are naturally very rare, and even more so. The envy of many martial arts heroines, especially Ji Xiaofu, is the proud disciple of the head of the Emei Sect, Jue Shitai. After going back and forth, the three women became familiar with each other, and the titles were naturally changed to sister and sister. However, what Xie Feiyan did not expect was that Ji Xiaofu was not interested in drinking, but had already set his sights on Ji Xiaofu. The eunuch is red. On this day, the three girls were chatting while embroidering. Suddenly, they saw Gao Yuhong running in with a sword. After first saluting Ji Xiaofu and the other two girls, she whispered to Xie Feiyan: "Auntie Xie, I just practiced As for the sword, that move of 'Ruyan Looks Back' always seems a bit wrong, can you give me some pointers later?" Xie Feiyan smiled and said: "You silly girl, you know how to wield a sword all day long, be careful not to get married in the future." Of course Xie Feiyan said this deliberately. Ji Xiaofu also smiled and said: "What Fei Yan said is wrong. Children of martial arts are armed with swords. Only by practicing their skills well can they not be bullied in the future. I have free time today, why don't we go and accompany Yuhong together? Let¡¯s practice martial arts.¡± "Okay, okay." Although Gun Yuhong is already nineteen this year, she has always had the temper of a child because she is used to being pampered by Gun Feiying. She almost jumped up when she heard this, "It's better to be the leader's wife, Auntie Xie , I'll go get ready first, and you come with the leader's wife and Aunt Yun." After that, he ran away in a hurry. Xie Feiyan shook her head slightly and said: "This child is nineteen years old this year, but she still acts like a child who has not grown up. Which man will want her in the future?" Ji Xiaofu smiled and said: "Yu Hong's beauty is unparalleled in the world, what man doesn't like it? If Fei Yan releases the news that she is planning to choose a son-in-law for Yu Hong, I'm afraid your threshold here will be broken down soon." Xie Feiyan smiled and said nothing. Ji Xiaofu thought for a while and asked tentatively: "What plans does my sister have for Yuhong's marriage?" There was a hint of melancholy between Xie Feiyan's brows, and she sighed and said: "My master has recently passed away, and Yuhong is still in the period of mourning. It is too early to talk about marriage at this time. Although we martial arts people do not need to observe mourning for three years, but The number of seventy-seven still has to be passed, and it takes more than a year to talk about marriage. When my sister mentioned this, could it be" Xie Feiyan is a smart woman, so she naturally won't think that Ji Xiaofu just talked casually. That¡¯s all. Ji Xiaofu smiled slightly and said: "Sister's thoughts are really exquisite and clear. She has exactly what she means. However, since Yuhong's filial piety period has not passed, we will not discuss this matter from that day on." Xie Feiyan smiled and said: "Although the filial piety period has not passed, I might as well say it first, so that I can have an idea." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91: My life before was really in vain You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ji Xiaofu put down the embroidery work in her hands and sighed: "My sister already knows what happened to my sister, so this has always been a worry in my heart. The leader is young and handsome, with unparalleled martial arts skills. He is a dragon among men, and My sister is a lost flower. Thanks to the leader's favor, he doesn't care about my past and makes me his wife. However, sister, I have always been uneasy in my heart. Therefore, I have long wanted to find a wife for the leader, but I have never been able to find one. A suitable candidate. Not long ago, the leader rescued a woman named Qin Yueru from Prince Ruyang's palace. She is ten times more beautiful than me. However, Yueru is not a celebrity in the martial arts world. If she is appointed as the wife of the leader, she may not be able to convince the public. " Having said this, Xie Feiyan basically understood what Ji Xiaofu meant and said in surprise: "Could it be that my sister wants Yuhong to marry Master Hong?" Ji Xiaofu nodded and said: "Yuhong comes from a martial arts family and has a beautiful appearance that will captivate the country. She is the first choice for the leader's wife. Although I have this intention, I don't know what my sister wants?" Ji Xiaofu These words are a bit flattering to Gon Yuhong. Gon Feiying is just the head of a bodyguard bureau. The bodyguard bureau only has a middle-lower status in the martial arts world and is too far away from the martial arts family. Xie Feiyan was quite moved. When they were in Hejian Mansion, Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong had nowhere to go, so they followed Hong Tianxiao to Qingcheng Mountain. After arriving, Xie Feiyan discovered that although the Shenlong Sect had several masters such as Hejian Shuangsha, Fang Dongbai, and the Du family, it had very few followers and was not considered a big sect, so he had no intention of staying there for a long time. However, with the joining of Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanren and Five Elements Flag, the strength of the Shenlong Sect increased suddenly, and it suddenly became a powerful sect strong enough to enter the top ten. Xie Feiyan's sense of security suddenly increased too much, and she left the Shenlong Sect. The thoughts have also faded a lot. If Gao Yuhong can really become the leader's wife, then she will naturally become the leader's mother-in-law. Although she is not a relative, her status is extremely high. "However, Xie Feiyan didn't know if Ji Xiaofu was telling the truth, so she asked, "Could it be that the leader asked my sister to come here as a matchmaker?" Ji Xiaofu shook her head and said, "No, the leader doesn't know about this yet. This was Lingyun and I's idea." "What's your sister's idea?" Xie Feiyan was greatly surprised when she heard this. She looked at Ji Xiaofu in disbelief, then looked at Xie Lingyun, and said in astonishment, "Can my sister take the initiative?" Ji Xiaofu sighed and said: "I don't know for sure. After all, the leader is different from other men. He doesn't care at all about the past of me, Lingyun, and even Yuna and Tie's sisters. He loves us very much. The more the leader is like this, , the few of us felt even more guilty, so we decided to find a good girl for the leader." Xie Feiyan asked: "Isn't sister worried that she will fall out of favor after finding a wife for the leader?" Ji Xiaofu smiled slightly and said: "Of course not. The leader is a strange man in the world. He is not a person who likes the new and hates the old. He has true feelings for his women and respects us very much. And we also know that in the future, the leader There will be many women, but no matter which woman she is, as long as she can¡¯t move the leader¡¯s dragon scales, she will never fall out of favor.¡± Ji Xiaofu's words couldn't help but arouse Xie Feiyan's great interest in Hong Tianxiao. She thought for a while and said: "Don't worry, sister, this matter is taken care of by my sister. I just have to wait for the good news." Ji Xiaofu smiled slightly and said: "Sister, there is no need to be so anxious. I just told my sister about this matter. If anyone proposes marriage to my sister in the future, just decline it politely. My sister does not understand the leader. If we put a If a woman is offered to him directly, even if she is like a fairy, the leader will not accept it. All the women of the leader are obtained through his own efforts." Xie Feiyan was stunned when he heard this and thought to himself, there is such a strange man in the world. Ji Xiaofu looked outside and said with a smile: "It's getting late. If we don't go, I'm afraid Yuhong will come and call us again." After saying that, she took Xie Feiyan's hand and walked out together. Go, Xie Lingyun followed closely behind. This was the case in ancient times, status determined status. Although Xie Lingyun was equally favored, her status was lower than Ji Xiaofu's. When they arrived at the martial arts training ground, Gaun Yuhong was already impatient to wait. Just as Zhang Dong was looking around hopefully, when he saw Ji Xiaofu and the others arriving, he ran over with joy on his face and said with a smile: "Madam, Yuhong Hong always feels that there is a trick called 'Breast Swallow's Looking Back' that makes her not go well, so I would like Madam to give you some pointers." Ji Xiaofu smiled and said, "Come and take a look." "Hey." Gaun Yuhong responded happily, carrying the sword and ran to the center of the martial arts training ground. First, she struck a heroic pose, and then began to practice her "Breast Swallow Looking Back" move. Gao Yuhong's father, Gao Feiying, used a sword, and Xie Feiyan used a whip, so neither of them knew much about swordsmanship. Gao Yuhong, however, fell in love with swords since she started practicing martial arts. Even Xie Feiyan can't have sex with herAccording to industry advice, in the past ten years, Gao Yuhong's swordsmanship has only been some common swordsmanship in the world, and her swordsmanship is naturally very stinky. ?????????????????????????????????????????????As long as one is in the martial arts world, eight out of ten can master it, including some people who cannot use swords. Before Yuhong, the eunuch, had finished rehearsing "The Swallow Looking Back", Ji Xiaofu had already smiled and said to Xie Feiyan: "Did Yuhong's swordsmanship not be taught by a famous teacher?" Ji Xiaofu started practicing martial arts at the age of six. He started practicing swordsmanship at the age of ten and has been immersed in Emei swordsmanship for more than 20 years. Although he is not a master of the first generation, he can be regarded as an expert in using swords. It can be seen at a glance that Gong Yuhong's swordsmanship is really stinky. It's pitiful, but I'm embarrassed to say it clearly. I just said that I didn't have any guidance from a famous teacher. Xie Feiyan nodded helplessly and said: "Feiying uses the sword and I use the whip. Neither of us knows much about swordsmanship, so we can only teach her the most common swordsmanship in the world." Ji Xiaofu nodded and said, "It seems that Yuhong's qualifications are pretty good. If she can get the guidance of a famous master, her swordsmanship will definitely improve by leaps and bounds." Xie Feiyan's eyes lit up, and she secretly thought that Ji Xiaofu was a disciple of Emei, so her swordsmanship skills were no different. If she could teach Yuhong a thing or two, she would be able to withstand her ten years of hard training, so she said, "Sister, if you have some free time, Kong, can you give me some advice on Yu Hong? It¡¯s a blessing for this child.¡± Ji Xiaofu said: "Guidance is nothing, but without top-grade swordsmanship, the improvement of swordsmanship will be very slow." Xie Feiyan said curiously: "I remember once hearing someone say that the peak state of swordsmanship is to turn decay into magic. Any ordinary sword move will become superb." Ji Xiaofu smiled slightly and said: "Yes, but that was when swordsmanship reached its peak. There are only two people in the world who can reach such a state." "Could it be Zhenren Zhang of the Wudang Sect and Master Jiejie Shitai?" Xie Feiyan could only think of these two people. Ji Xiaofu shook her head and said: "Of course Zhang Sanfeng is one of them, but that person is not the master, and this person is in Qingcheng Mountain." "In Qingcheng Mountain?" Gun Yuhong had finished practicing "The Swallow Looking Back" and was walking towards this side. He happened to hear these two conversations and thought for a moment, "Could it be Senior Fang, the Eight-Armed Divine Sword?" There are many first-class masters, but not many who use swords. Neither Hejian Shuangsha nor the Du family nor Wei Yixiao. Although Leng Qian and Tieguan Taoist priest among the Wusan people are, they can never turn decay into magic. Fang Dongbai, the eight-armed divine sword known for his swordsmanship, thought so, and Xie Feiyan also thought so. Xie Lingyun suddenly interjected: "No, Hall Master Fang's swordsmanship is certainly one of the best in the world, but compared with Master Zhang's level, it is far behind." "Could it becould it be Master Hong?" Gun Yuhong suddenly thought of someone, her eyes widened, and her surprise was palpable. Ji Xiaofu smiled and said: "Exactly, the leader's martial arts have recently become great. If there is anyone in the world whose martial arts is stronger than the leader, it is Zhenren Zhang." "Ah", Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong were shocked when they heard this, and a smiling and handsome face appeared in their minds at the same time. In today's martial arts world, although there are many first-class masters from all sects, especially famous sects, when it comes to top masters, there are only two people who are truly recognized by people in the martial arts world. Master Kong Jian, the master of the Shaolin School's highest skill, the Vajra Indestructible Magic, and the other one is Master Zhang Sanfeng, who is known as the number one martial artist in the martial arts world. And Ji Xiaofu actually said that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was as good as Zhang Sanfeng. How could this not surprise Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong? It should be noted that Zhang Sanfeng is already one hundred and two years old this year, while Hong Tianxiao is only in his twenties. The age difference is not a little bit different. Xie Lingyun smiled and said, "Fei Yan, does she know when I started practicing martial arts?" Xie Feiyan has not yet woken up from the shock. After hearing this, she just thought mechanically and said: "Sister Yun's martial arts is so high, so she has been practicing martial arts since she was a child." Xie Lingyun smiled and said: "Wrong, I only started practicing martial arts two years ago." "Ah", Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong were shocked again. Not long ago, Xie Lingyun had a martial arts competition with Zou Tianfeng. Fu and Lingyun's martial arts are the highest, and they both have the potential to break through the second-rate masters and enter the realm of first-rate masters. However, they did not expect that Xie Lingyun only started practicing martial arts two years ago. Xie Lingyun nodded and said: "Two years ago, Yu Ying and I were ordinary women who couldn't help but be frail. It took the leader three months to make me a second-rate master, and then the leader guided me to gain more understanding of martial arts. This is what makes my martial arts reach the level it is today." "Three months?" Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong felt that their lives had been in vain. They both rolled their eyes and were speechless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Xie Feiyan and Gao Yuhong felt that their lives had been in vain. They both rolled their eyes and were speechless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92 Dai Qisi breaks into the Mongolian camp at night You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Late at night, in the military camp of Prince Ruyang's Mansion, a masked man in black suddenly appeared. Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, he changed his hiding position back and forth in Prince Ruyang's Mansion. This figure did not come down from the mountain, but came in from the outside. Moreover, this masked figure in black is graceful and slender, with a petite figure, like a woman. However, judging from lightness skills alone, this person is definitely a first-rate master. Not to mention that none of the women on the mountain have such skills. Even Yin Susu of the Tianying Sect does not have such high martial arts. Could it be that he is the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun of the Emei Sect? The answer is no. The left arm of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun was broken at the elbow, and this person has both arms. He is definitely not the Nine Difficulties Divine Ni. So who could this person be? The masked man in black kept looking around the camp, seeming to be looking for something and someone. Because they were worried that the Shenlong Church would break out of the siege, and that other Jianghu gangs would come to the rescue and attack from both inside and outside, the Ruyang King's barracks was extremely well-defended. Not only did there be thousands of soldiers patrolling back and forth at night, but martial arts masters also took turns on duty. " However, the masked man in black seemed to be very skilled in his qinggong. He moved around in the Ruyang King's camp without waking up any of the patrols. After half an hour of this, the masked man in black stopped and murmured to himself: "Strange, where is King Ruyang's tent?" After looking at the sky, it was already three o'clock in the afternoon. The masked man in black decided not to delay any longer, so he checked the direction and headed towards Qingcheng Mountain. It seemed that she had given up her plan to assassinate King Ruyang. . However, it is a pity that just when the masked man in black was about to walk out of King Ruyang's army camp, he was discovered by the deer stick guest on night watch. Fierce battles are inevitable. Luzhangke¡¯s martial arts are among the best in the world. However, when he fought against this masked man in black, he was shocked to find that his martial arts were not inferior to his. At this moment, Hebiweng suddenly descended from the sky, roared, and was about to join the battle group between Luzhangke and the masked man in black. The two elders Xuan Ming were recruited into the palace by King Ruyang not long after they debuted in the world, so they were not well-known in the world. However, the masked man in black seemed to know the strength of the two elders Xuan Ming very well. Before seeing Hebiweng Coming to attack from both sides, I couldn't help being frightened. I hurriedly attacked a few times, retreated and fled outside. Because the position where Luzhangke was standing blocked the way of the masked man in black from going up the mountain, the masked man in black could only turn back and fly back into the camp, although she also understood that this would probably lead to a hard battle. But the current situation forced her to do this. After all, she thought she was no match for the two elders Xuan Ming. If she wanted to break through from them and enter Qingcheng Mountain, it would be even harder than climbing to the sky. ¡°Oh, I was really killed by this harmful spirit. The masked man in black complained secretly while using Qinggong to run into the military camp. The sound of clothes coming from behind could also be heard in the ears. It seemed that Xuan Ming Er was always chasing after him. The people covered in black were very anxious. However, when they saw countless military camps and braziers standing everywhere, Hei The masked man suddenly had something in mind. Luzhangke and Hebiweng originally thought they could capture the offender, so they did not whistle to warn. Therefore, many officers and soldiers did not know what happened, let alone effectively stop them. Otherwise, once the Mongolian army effectively blocks it, the masked man in black will definitely be blocked no matter how high his martial arts skills are. In this case, Luzhangke and Hebiweng can catch up with the masked man in black. , and then the Mongolian army will quickly surround the masked men in black from all directions. Soldiers, although they are not martial arts masters, and do not even have internal strength, once they form an army, they will be very formidable. They advance and retreat in an orderly manner, cooperate with each other, and are not afraid of death. Back then, the hero Xiao Feng was imprisoned by the Emperor of Liao. Many martial arts masters from the Central Plains martial arts community went to rescue Xiao Feng and started a life-and-death struggle with the Liao army. These Central Plains martial arts figures are all famous martial arts masters with profound internal strength and high martial arts. However, when they faced the Daliao army, they were suppressed and suffered numerous casualties. In the end, they did not escape the encirclement and interception of the Daliao army. , if Duan Yu and Xu Zhu had not captured the Emperor of Liao Dynasty with their unparalleled Qinggong, I am afraid that not only Xiao Feng would not be able to save him, but also these elites of the Central Plains martial arts would have perished in this battle (see "The Eight Parts of the Dragon" for details). Before the Mongolian soldiers surrounded her, the masked man in black kicked the lighting brazier towards the nearest tent and the Mongolian soldiers who had picked up weapons to stop her. She will also kick back several pots to the chasing Hebiweng and Luzhangke behind her, thus making it impossible for them to catch up with her. The braziers were all made of oil, and the tents were all made of cowhide. Fires were soon ignited, one after another. This made the Mongolian army gather more slowly, and the black masked man became more comfortable, constantly kicking out the braziers. , every time one is kicked out, it will ignite a raging fire, allowing Luzhangke and Hehe to fight.The old man was so angry that his beard stood tall. At this moment, eight feather arrows suddenly flew from three directions, all of them were on the body of the masked man in black. The eight arrows were shot at the top, middle and bottom of the masked man in black, and two arrows were shot at the head. Three arrows were shot at the chest and abdomen, and three arrows were shot at the two thighs and under the lower abdomen, which is the woman's vagina. Moreover, these eight arrows are not only fast, but also imbued with internal power. Their power is no less than the hidden weapons thrown by top-notch masters. The masked man in black was shocked, and then his pretty face turned red and he hurriedly turned aside. Dodge, but just when the masked man in black was able to dodge these eight arrows, a cold palm wind suddenly came from the right side of his body. The masked man in black knew without thinking that it was Luzhangke or Hebiweng who had arrived. He was so anxious that he couldn't care about anything else, so he turned sharply, turned over and waved his palm to meet the palm. Hearing a "bang" sound and two palms touching each other, Luzhangke was so shocked that he turned over and retreated. He turned several somersaults in the air before landing five feet away. The masked man in black groaned, "Yeah," and fell five feet away like a kite. It seemed that the two had similar skills. However, Luzhangke's palm contained strong cold poison, which gave him a bit of power. After the black-clothed and masked man landed, he felt a sudden chill in his body and couldn't help but shiver. Not only that, the masked man in black raised her arm and saw that there was a scar on the outside of her left arm. It was obviously injured by the sharp arrow just now. Moreover, she also felt a slight pain in her buttocks, and she knew in her heart that the scar was Not just on the left arm. At this moment, there was a sudden sound of breaking through the air behind him. The masked man in black had no time to think about it, so he hurriedly stepped aside and took a step back. However, the mask on his face fell off and fell gently to the ground, revealing a charming and beautiful face, but his face was a little pale. "Ah", the person who came after him was shocked when he saw this pretty face that can make almost all men dream, and he almost blurted out the words "Dai Qisi". It turned out that this masked person in black was none other than Dai Qisi. She originally went to Spirit Snake Island to handle some matters. After finishing the processing, she returned to the Central Plains and heard the news that the Ruyang Palace had sent troops south. She couldn't help but be very surprised. Then he followed King Ruyang's army southward. When King Ruyang's army entered Sichuan, Dai Qisi felt something was wrong. King Ruyang made it clear that he would take action against the Shenlong Sect. Dai Qisi had just returned from Spirit Snake Island and was unaware of what was happening in the Central Plains. Xie Xun returned to the Central Plains and the Ming Cult split again. Wei Yixiao and Five Elements Flags defected to Hong Tianxiao. She still thought that the strength of the Dragon Cult was still too great to go to the Spiritual Sect with her. As before on Shedao, apart from Hong Tianxiao, Fang Dongbai was the only master among the disciples. Dai Qisi didn't know why she was so anxious. Without much thought, she broke into King Ruyang's military camp at night, hoping to assassinate King Ruyang in order to achieve the purpose of letting the Mongolian army retreat without a fight. . Fortunately, now, he completely underestimated the power of these masters from the Ruyang Palace and suddenly fell into a difficult situation. Moreover, what made Dai Qisi even more annoyed was that her left arm and buttocks began to itch faintly. It was obvious that the arrows of these eight feather arrows were poisonous. Dai Qisi's thoughts were racing, but there was no good way. The two elders Xuan Ming and the unknown Chou Toutuo had already surrounded her in a perfect glyph shape. There were eight strong men outside, each holding a big bow with feathers. The arrows were already on the bow, and the targets were all aimed at her. Moreover, the Mongolian army quickly stabilized, and many soldiers moved towards the weapons to surround them. In one word, Dai Qisi was already surrounded. Fan Yao was also surprised in his heart. Ever since he first saw Dai Qisi, he had been obsessed with her unparalleled beauty. He joined the team pursuing Dai Qisi without hesitation. In order to fulfill his wish, Yang Xiao, the sworn brother, took the initiative to withdraw and gave this opportunity to him. At that time, there were many Mingjiao masters pursuing Dai Qisi. In addition to him, there were also Wei Yixiao, Leng Qian, Ruijin Flag Commander Zhuang Zheng, Flood Flag Commander Tang Yang, Liehuo Flag Commander Xin Ran, Zhuge Yu, the master of Xuanyi, the leader of the Tianmen Sect, Wen Tianyu, the leader of the Thunder Sect, and Li Tianhuan, the junior disciple of Yin Tianzheng. However, among so many people, no one can compare with them in terms of martial arts, knowledge and appearance. Fan Yao, so even Yang Dingtian and his wife believed that Dai Qisi's heart belonged to Fan Yao. Mrs. Yang also intended to match her, but Dai Qisi refused to agree. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93 Captured You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Everyone thought that with the help of the leader's wife as a matchmaker, Fan Yao and Dai Qisi would settle the matter. However, who would have expected that Dai Qisi would not give the leader Yang any face and refused. Leader Yang thought that Dai Qisi was a girl with a weak skin, so he tried to persuade her again and again. But later on, she actually swore to herself in front of everyone, saying that she was determined not to marry, and that if she was forced to marry, she would rather die than surrender. As a result, Mrs. Yang had no choice but to give up. Not only did Fan Yao's heart become cold, no man dared to have any desire for her anymore. Later, Han Qianye came to Guangmingding to avenge his father, and agreed to a life-and-death showdown in the cold blue water pool. Yang Dingtian didn't know the nature of water and was about to give up. Dai Qisi took over the contest for him and won against Han Qianye. Ye also earned himself the reputation of the Purple Shirt Dragon King. Soon after, Dai Qisi married Han Qianye, and naturally Fan Yao was the most sad. Soon after Dai Qisi got married, Master Yang and his wife disappeared. The heroes of the Ming Cult searched for Master Yang and his wife, but they were nowhere to be found, making people panic. One night, Fan Yao saw Dai Qisi coming out of the secret passage, so he stepped forward to question her. It should be noted that the Ming Cult's rules are very strict. Only the leader of the Ming Cult can go to this secret passage. Although Dai Qisi is a Yang Cultist woman, she There is no such privilege. According to the canon rules, Dai Qisi secretly entered the secret path of the Ming sect and either committed suicide or cut off a limb. However, Fan Yao did not forget his old feelings and tried his best to cover it up for her. Secondly, Xie Xun, who had the best relationship with Dai Qisi, interceded with her. , the group of heroes decided to punish her with ten years of confinement to reflect on her own mistakes. However, Dai Qisi did not stay in seclusion for ten years. Instead, she went out to teach and traveled around the world with Han Qianye. However, what Dai Qisi did not expect was that although Dai Qisi married Han Qianye, he did not give up on Dai Qisi, and even because of love turned into hatred, he made a vicious plan. Fan Yao got a poison called "bone-eroding poison" from Wang Nangu, and pretended to befriend Han Qianye, but secretly gave him this chronic poison. At the beginning, Han Qianye's father knew that even if his son practiced martial arts for another hundred years, he would never be able to compete with Yang Dingtian, so he had him practice Han Kung Fu in a unique way since he was a child, in order to resist the cold waves on the top of the light. After twenty years of hard training, Han Qianye succeeded. On that day, Han Qianye and Dai Qisi fought for dozens of rounds in the Bibo Pond. Han Qianye's body was completely unharmed, but Dai Qisi left behind a cough. This is because Dai Qisi has good water properties. , but he did not practice cold martial arts since he was a child. When he was in Bibotan, he only used his own martial arts to resist the invasion of cold air. Fan Yao easily learned the news from the honest Han Qianye, and took advantage of the disappearance of Leader Yang to trick Wang Nangu into asking for the "bone-eroding poison" in the name of revenge for Leader Yang. Han Qianye has been practicing cold skills for a long time, and his body has a strong ability to withstand cold, but its ability to resist heat is poor, and this "bone-corrosive poison" is a powerful fire poison. At the beginning, Han Qianye didn't feel anything, but after a few years, the poison would gradually take effect and eventually kill Han Qianye. When Han Qianye was poisoned, Dai Qisi took him to Butterfly Valley to seek treatment from Hu Qingniu. Hu Qingniu had no intention of rejecting him at that time. After all, although Dai Qisi had left the family to teach, she had saved Yang Dingtian's life. , and made great contributions to Mingjiao. However, after Hu Qingniu discovered that Han Qianye had been poisoned by a "bone-eroding poison" and realized that the person who poisoned him was his beloved wife Wang Nangu, he gave up the idea of ??detoxifying him. After all, the couple were in the hospital at the time. Awkward. Later, after Han Qianye died, Fan Yao approached Dai Qisi again and stated his deep love for Dai Qisi. He also stated that he did not care that Dai Qisi had given birth to a daughter and was willing to raise Han Qianye as his own daughter. Daughter, but still rejected by Dai Qisi. Fan Yao was sad, and the investigation of Yang Dingtian's disappearance had been pinned to the Ruyang Palace. Fan Yao couldn't think of a clever plan to infiltrate the palace, so he destroyed his face and threw himself westward to Huazizimo Kingdom. Many years later, Fan Yao managed to sneak into the Prince Ruyang's palace as Kutoutuo. He also tried to inquire about Dai Qisi's whereabouts, but to no avail. He didn't want to meet her here today. The arrows of the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow were originally non-poisonous, but because the war was imminent, King Ruyang ordered them to poison the arrows. Although it was not a highly poisonous poison that could seal one's throat upon seeing blood, it was not comparable to ordinary poisons, especially Loss of power. Dai Qisi was poisoned for only a short period of time, but she felt that the true energy in her body was rapidly draining away, and she was even more shocked. Once her inner strength was completely lost, she could only tie up her hands. Dai Qisi knew she couldn't wait any longer, so she gave a sweet shout and jumped up to pounce on Fan Yao. She knew that Xuan Ming and the two elders were very powerful in martial arts, so she didn't dare to go to them, so she had to face Fan Yao, who didn't know how to deal with them. Dai Qisi's figure moved, just in line with Fan Yao's wishes, and she hurriedly made a gesture to the two elders Xuan Ming, meaning that he could just let the two of them raid the formation for him, and he would capture the assassin alive alone. Seeing Dai Qisi pounce on Fan Yao, the two elders Xuanming and Ming were also ready to help. However, seeing Fan Yao's gesture, they suppressed the idea of ??taking action. After all, they were againstThey were injured and poisoned, and they were surrounded by people. Even if they had wings, they couldn't escape. So, the two of them were happy to relax and stood aside to watch the battle. During the fight, Luzhangke suddenly noticed Dai Qisi's unparalleled beauty, and hurriedly shouted: "Master Ku, don't hurt this beautiful lady's life." Luzhangke's eyes were also very sharp, and he suddenly saw Dai Qisi. It's a woman. How could Fan Yao not know what Luzhangke meant? He cursed secretly in his heart, but could not show any anger on the surface. He just nervously waved a gesture towards him, meaning I want this woman. Luzhangke looked disappointed, but he was too embarrassed to argue with Fan Yao. He shook his head and said, "Master Ku originally pretended to be serious, but he didn't expect to be a member of the same profession. Alas, it's a pity for this beautiful little lady." Luzhangke's meaning was obvious. Kutoutuo was so ugly. If he got Dai Qisi, she would be like a flower stuck in cow dung. However, his voice was not loud and neither of the two people in the fight heard it. However, Dai Qisi heard what Luzhangke said just now to prevent Fan Yao from hurting her. She had already heard from Hong Tianxiao that among the two elders of Xuanming, Hebiweng was fond of wine, and Luzhangke was lustful. How could he not know that Luzhangke What does the stick guest mean? He is ashamed and angry in his heart, and the sword moves in his hand are also very fast. He wants to break through Fan Yao's obstruction and escape from King Ruyang's barracks before his internal strength is exhausted. Fan Yao was also full of contradictions in his heart at this moment. He knew that if Dai Qisi was captured, her life or death would have to be decided by a word from King Ruyang. If King Ruyang was angry with him for destroying the camp today, he would definitely kill him. Dai Qisi's life. If Dai Qisi is let go, let alone whether the two elders Xuan Ming will see the flaw, once Dai Qisi leaves, I don't know what year and month they want to meet again. The two fought for thirty rounds, but Fan Yao still couldn't make a decision, but he saw that Luzhangke was a little impatient and shouted: "Master Ku, you can't be so compassionate to a flower and cherish a jade, right? This little girl has been poisoned. At most half of her internal strength is left, why haven't you captured her yet, do you want me to help you?" Hearing this, Fan Yao felt anxious and sighed secretly. He put more force in his hands and used the move "Hold the Willow to Swing the Wind". He moved his hands up and down, grabbing Dai Qisi's left shoulder and right hip respectively, extremely swiftly. By this point in the battle, Dai Qisi was no longer a match for Fan Yao. If she hadn't been mentally unwilling to fall into the clutches of the devil, she would have been defeated long ago. Fan Yao's move was extremely fast. Normally, Dai Qisi would not take this move seriously at all, but now it didn't work. She was at the end of her strength and couldn't dodge. She was caught by Fan Yao. . Of course, there is another factor. Dai Qisi had seen this move more than ten years ago. It was one of the "Da Qian Company Fights Back" moves by Fan Yao, the Right Envoy of Light. I didn't expect this Chou Toutuo to be able to do it. Dai Qisi's left shoulder was firmly grasped by Fan Yao. She was shocked. She knew that she would be captured. She was not immune to the humiliation. She used the remaining power in her left hand and was about to kill herself with a wave of her hand, but suddenly she heard a slight voice in her ear. : "Don't be afraid Dai Qisi, I am Fan Yao, the Right Envoy of Light." When Fan Yao spoke, his back was facing Xuan Ming, otherwise he would not be able to escape the eyes of Xuan Ming. After hearing this, the doubts in Dai Qisi's heart were eliminated. Her strong mental strength suddenly collapsed and she fainted immediately. The Mongols admire heroes. Seeing Fan Yao capture Dai Qisi, all the soldiers cheered. The two elders Xuan Ming came forward, Luzhang looked at Dai Qisi who was lying in Fan Yao's arms with her eyes closed, and she swallowed and said, "Congratulations, Master Ku, for capturing the assassin. Let's go see the prince now." Right." But he secretly sighed in his heart, Damn it, I have had countless concubines in my life, but I have never had sex with such a stunning woman, alas. Fan Yao turned his head and looked at the messy camp and the corpses of Yuan soldiers on the ground in the distance. He felt uneasy. He didn't know if King Ruyang would express his anger at Dai Qisi after getting the exact news of tonight's loss. , and King Ruyang is also a devil of lust. After seeing Dai Qisi¡¯s beauty and fragrance, will he have the desire to occupy her? If that is the case, what should he do? If they fall out, he won't be able to handle the two elders Xuan Ming alone, let alone the Eighteenth Class Monk, the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow, and 50,000 elite soldiers. Soon, the two elders Xuan Ming and Fan Yao walked into King Ruyang's tent together. In addition to King Ruyang, Wang Baobao and Zhao Min were also inside the tent, and the eighteenth grade monks were guarding outside the tent. As soon as King Ruyang saw Dai Qisi who had just woken up, he was immediately attracted and shouted in his heart, God, there are such exotic beauties in the world. Even Qin Yueru, whom Bao Bao snatched from Huashan, is not so peerless. Appearance and style. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Ninety-Four: Holding the Beauty Home You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Fan Yao saw this, he screamed something bad in his heart and hurriedly waved his hands to gesture to King Ruyang. King Ruyang seemed to understand, and turned to look at Zhao Min. Because the martial arts of the two elders Xuan Ming were too harsh and not suitable for Zhao Min, Zhao Min basically followed Fan Yao in learning martial arts. Since Fan Yao was pretending Of course, Du Tuo couldn't speak, so he always used hand gestures when giving directions to Zhao Min. Over the past few years, Zhao Min had actually learned all the gestures of Du Tuo, so the King of Ruyang could communicate with Fan Yao smoothly. Only Zhao Min. Zhao Min saw Yatoutuo's gesture, smiled and said to Prince Ruyang: "Father, what Master Ku means is that this woman was his childhood sweetheart, and because she was angry that he had defected to Prince Ruyang's palace, she entered our camp at night to assassinate him. "This reluctant reason was something Fan Yao came up with when he came to King Ruyang's tent with Xuan Ming and his two elders, so it makes sense. "Oh", King Ruyang felt annoyed when he heard that this beautiful woman with unparalleled grace was childhood sweethearts with Du Tuo. His first thought was the same as Luzhangke's. She was really a flower stuck in cow dung. Although the King of Ruyang was lecherous, he was also a man of great talent and strategy. He knew that the heart of a Dumb Tutuo was better than that of countless beauties. He immediately smiled and said, "In this case, I will hand this woman over to Master Ku. However, this woman will not be killed today." To make such a big noise at night, it seems that your martial arts are good, so Master Ku should be more careful." Fan Yao was overjoyed when he heard this and hurriedly waved his hand again. Zhao Min explained on the side: "Master Ku means that she has been poisoned by the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow. She is no different from ordinary people and will never cause any trouble again." The storm is coming, please don't worry, father." King Ruyang laughed loudly and said: "Okay, I would like to congratulate Master Ku on winning a beautiful woman tonight. Well, by the way, Master Ku is from the Central Plains. How could he be a childhood sweetheart with this foreign woman?" The hero of the generation first said that he would hand over this woman to Fan Yao to minimize his wariness, and then suddenly asked questions. It was obvious that he did not fully believe Fan Yao's words. Since Fan Yao had just thought of this idea of ??protecting Dai Qisi, how could he be exposed by just one question? He hurriedly waved his hand again, Zhao Min said: "Master Ku said that he went to the Khwarazmo Country when he was young. , happened to be next door to this woman, and grew up together. The two were originally going to talk about marriage, but at that time, Master Ku was plotted by someone, his face was ruined, and he felt that he was not worthy of this woman. Khwarazmo returned to the east of China. Later, this woman spent a long time in the east and found out that Master Ku had surrendered to Prince Ruyang. She felt angry and came to assassinate him." King Ruyang asked curiously: "Why is this?" Fan Yao waved his hand gestures again. Zhao Min looked helpless and continued: "When our army occupied the Khwarazm Kingdom in the past, we killed many local people, including her ancestors, so That¡¯s why she hates us Mongolians so much.¡± King Ruyang nodded and said: "Girl, my Mongol army did massacre many innocent people during the Western Expedition. I have also heard about this, and I would like to apologize to the girl for what happened to her ancestors. However, in this matter, Many years have passed, and the Mongolian rulers have also realized the mistakes they made at that time, so they treat the people in various territories favorably. I hope that the girl can put down her hatred and serve the Ruyang Palace together with Master Ku. I promise that I will treat you favorably. The girl belongs to Master Ku." Since he couldn't take advantage of this woman, King Ruyang wanted to recruit her into Prince Ruyang's palace. Firstly, this girl was good at martial arts and could be called an arm. Secondly, she could also calm Kutoutuo's heart. Fan Yao was secretly happy when he heard the words, and hurriedly gestured for a while, Zhao Min said: "Father, Master Ku, please rest assured, father, he will definitely persuade this woman to join the Prince of Ruyang." King Ruyang nodded and said, "Okay, but to be on the safe side, it's better to give her some Shixiang Cartilage Powder before she submits." Dai Qisi didn¡¯t know what was in Shixiang¡¯s cartilage, but she could tell from Fan Yao¡¯s shocked eyes that it was definitely not a good thing. She snorted lightly, but said nothing. Dai Qisi is not a fool. She has become a prisoner now. If she doesn't want to be humiliated, she really has to cooperate with Fan Yao to finish the play. However, what made Dai Qisi curious was why Fan Yao's face became so terrifying, and who could hurt him like this without taking his life. King Ruyang waved his hand and said: "Okay, tonight's events are over. Please do your best and patrol everywhere to prevent the rebels from the Shenlong Sect on the mountain from taking the opportunity to break out." "Yes, Your Majesty." Everyone bowed to accept the order and exited King Ruyang's tent. The two elders Xuan Ming continued to inspect various places, while Fan Yao led Dai Qisi back to his tent. King Ruyang¡¯s doubts are not unreasonable. Dai Qisi made a fuss just now and almost burned a quarter of King Ruyang¡¯s military camp. How could the fire soaring into the sky be concealed?At the sentry post of the Shenlong Sect high on Qingcheng Mountain, this matter was quickly reported to Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the cult who was on duty tonight. In fact, there was no need to report at the sentry post. Hong Tianxiao had already discovered the anomaly at the foot of the mountain. He was very surprised, but he was also worried that this was a trick of King Ruyang to lure him into leading a surprise attack. However, Hong Tianxiao had to consider that it was the people from the Tianying Sect who had arrived, so after thinking about it for a while, Hong Tianxiao asked Fang Dongbai to stay on the mountain while he went down the mountain to visit King Ruyang's military camp. Fang Dongbai originally wanted to go by himself and let Hong Tianxiao stay behind. After all, Hong Tianxiao is the leader of the sect. Once something unexpected happens, the Shenlong Sect will basically fall apart. However, Hong Tianxiao is much superior to Fang Dongbai with his own martial arts. In addition, He did not agree to Fang Dongbai's advice on the grounds that he had a variety of magical skills and light kung fu. After Hong Tianxiao came down the mountain, Dai Qisi had just retreated from Xuan Ming's two elders. When the Ruyang King's army camp was in chaos, Hong Tianxiao easily killed a Yuan soldier, put on his clothes, and took advantage of the chaos to sneak into the army camp. He was also very surprised. After all, there was only one person who broke into King Ruyang's army camp. Who could it be? Not long after, Dai Qisi was stopped by Fan Yao, and Hong Tianxiao followed the crowd. It turned out to be Dai Qisi. When Dai Qisi's veil fell off, Hong Tianxiao was greatly surprised. He thought that the person who broke into the camp tonight would be his adoptive father Yin Tianzheng, but he did not expect that it was Dai Qisi. He was moved and moved. What makes her proud and touched is that Dai Qisi naturally broke into the camp for him. What makes her proud is that this incident shows that he has already occupied a very important position in Dai Qisi's heart. However, before Hong Tianxiao had time to take action, Dai Qisi had already been captured by Fan Yao. Moreover, although Fan Yao spoke to Dai Qisi in a low voice, he could not hide it from Hong Tianxiao, who had practiced clairvoyance. Hong Tianxiao knew that Fan Yao would never harm Dai Qisi, and would even try to hold him in front of King Ruyang, so he did not take action and wanted to wait and see how things would change. Dai Qisi was brought into King Ruyang¡¯s tent. Hong Tianxiao was worried that she might have done something wrong, so he pretended to follow her, but he did not dare to get too close to King Ruyang¡¯s tent. However, Hong Tianxiao was able to hear clearly the conversation between King Ruyang and Zhao Min in the tent, and he felt relieved knowing that Dai Qisi would not be in danger. After Fan Yao took Dai Qisi away from King Ruyang's tent, Hong Tianxiao wanted to follow him, but then he thought about it and changed his mind. He just watched Dai Qisi follow Fan Yao into a large tent from a distance. He left the tent and left with a smile. After entering the tent, Dai Qisi asked coldly: "Fan Yao, I didn't expect you to become a lackey of the Mongols. It was in vain that my adoptive father gave you the position of Guangming Right Envoy." Fan Yao came to the door, pricked up his ears and listened for a while, making sure that no one was eavesdropping outside. Then he explained softly: "Dai Qisi, you misunderstood me. When Leader Yang disappeared for no reason, the Ming Cult was in chaos. All the brothers fought for the leader. After a fierce fight for his position, the huge Ming Cult fell into pieces. However, I thought that the leader was not dead, so I left the Ming Cult and traveled alone in the world, looking for his whereabouts. For several years, no trace was found. Later, I thought that maybe it was for The Beggar Clan was a victim of the Beggar Clan. I secretly captured many important figures of the Beggar Clan and tortured them for interrogation. However, no clues could be found. However, I killed many innocent members of the Beggar Clan. Later, I heard about the disputes between the Ming Cult members and the quarrel. Even more powerful, there are people who are looking for me everywhere and want to use me as a rallying cry. You also know that I am not very ambitious. I have no intention of fighting for the leader of the sect, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in the whirlpool, so I stay away from it, and I am afraid of being bumped into by my brothers in the sect. He arrived, so he put on a long beard, pretended to be an old scholar, and went around to find out the whereabouts of the leader." Dai Qisi asked: "Could it be that my adoptive father was killed by King Ruyang?" Fan Yao nodded and said: "Although I missed it, it was not far away. One day I saw a person in the bustling city of Dadu. It turned out to be Mrs. Yang's senior brother Cheng Kun. I couldn't help but be secretly surprised. After all, at that time, there were already bombs everywhere in the martial arts world. According to legend, many masters were killed by others, and the words "The murderer, Hunyuan Thunderbolt Hand Cheng Kunye" were always left on the wall. I couldn't help but become curious, and wanted to find out the truth of the matter, and wanted to ask Cheng Kun. Inquiring about the whereabouts of Master Yang, he followed him from a distance. He saw Cheng Kun walking up to a restaurant. There were two old men waiting in the restaurant, the two old men Xuan Ming you just met. Cheng Kun is the master of Xie Xun, the Golden Retriever Lion King. He was very skilled in martial arts, so I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, so I just sat far away and pretended to drink. I could only vaguely hear a few words, but I could hear the words ¡®Should destroy Guangmingding¡¯ clearly.¡± "Ah", hearing this, Dai Qisi couldn't help but screamed in surprise, with a look of shock on her face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95 If you like me, just confess to me directly You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fan Yao sighed and said: "Since it is difficult for me to hear this sect, as the right envoy of light of our sect, how can I just ignore it, so I followed secretly, and saw three people walking into the palace of Prince Ruyang. Later, I also found out that Xuan Ming Er Lao was the top figure among the warriors of King Ruyang. King Chahan Temuer of Ruyang was a Taiwei, and he was in charge of the world's military power. He was wise and brave, and was the first in the court. A capable man, he sent troops to suppress the uprisings of the Jianghuai rebels. Later, the rebels rose and fell repeatedly, all because of Chahan Temuer's good command of the troops." Dai Qisi remembered the lustful look in King Ruyang¡¯s eyes when he looked at her, and said with a hum, ¡°That pervert can be regarded as the most capable person in the Mongolian court? Hey, it seems that there is no one available in the Mongolian court.¡± Seeing that Dai Qisi underestimated King Ruyang, Fan Yao said hurriedly: "You must not underestimate this person. The reason why Mingjiao has caused such a miserable situation is all thanks to King Ruyang." "Ah", Dai Qisi has traveled around the world in recent years, also trying to find out the whereabouts of Yang Dingtian, but has never found any clues. After Yang Dingtian disappeared, Dai Qisi had entered the secret passage many times, but she did not have a map of the secret passage. , the secret room where Yang Dingtian and his wife died has never been found. Otherwise, Yang Dingtian's death would have been made public long ago. Dai Qisi said hurriedly: "Please tell me the details quickly." Fan Yao looked at Dai Qisi's left arm and said, "The arrows of the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow are poisonous. How about I apply medicine to you first?" Dai Qisi looked at her left arm, and then remembered that there was another injury on her hip. She blushed and hurriedly shook her head: "No need, this is not poison, it just prevents me from concentrating my skills." Fan Yao was shocked when he heard this, and blurted out: "Could this be Hua Gong Powder?" But he was secretly wondering, isn't it just applying medicine, why is there blushing. Dai Qisi sighed and said: "This King of Ruyang is really amazing. This can be seen from the fact that he made the arrows of the Eight Divine Arrows be smeared with Hua Gong Powder instead of blood-sealing poison. By the way, hurry up and kill you." Tell me everything you know." Fan Yao nodded and said: "So I continued to inquire in secret and learned that King Ruyang was determined to wipe out the sects and gangs in the world. He adopted Cheng Kun's strategy and wanted to eliminate the sect as the first step. I thought about it carefully. There are endless disputes within the sect, but the external enemies are so strong, and the catastrophe of destruction is imminent. The only way to save it is to sneak into the palace, find out the plans of King Ruyang, and then rescue them. Other than that, there is really no other good way. . It¡¯s just that I¡¯m really surprised that Cheng Kun, who is both the senior brother of Madam Yang and the master of Xie Shiwang, is so viciously opposed to our sect. I can¡¯t think of any reason why. I guess he must be greedy for wealth. I want to destroy our religion and make contributions to the imperial court. Not many of our brothers know Cheng Kun, but I have met him before. He knows me. To prevent my plans from being leaked, I can only find a way to kill him. This person." Dai Qisi was shocked and said: "How can you kill him if your martial arts is not successful?" When Fan Yao heard this, his heart warmed, and he thought to himself, since she is so worried about me, it seems that she still has me in her heart. As long as I treat her well this time, I will probably win her heart. Thinking of this, Fan Yao felt refreshed and in good spirits, and then continued: "But this person is really cunning and has strong martial arts. I plotted against him three times in succession, but failed. Although I stabbed him with the sword the third time, But he was also hit by his palm, and he managed to escape easily without being exposed, but he was seriously injured and had to be nursed for more than a year. At this time, the plot in the Prince Ruyang's palace became more urgent. I think if I disguised myself, it would only be possible. I was able to hide it for a while. I was as famous as Brother Yang back then. There were quite a few people in the world who knew about the "Two Immortals Xiaoyao". As time went by, the truth was bound to be revealed, so I gritted my teeth and ruined my appearance, pretending to be a haired tutu. He even dyed his hair with drugs and went to the Huarizimo Country in the Western Regions." "Ah", Dai Qisi was really shocked this time. She had a peerless face and knew that her appearance was more important than her life. The same was true for men, and Fan Yao was able to destroy her own appearance for the Ming Cult. , this kind of courage alone, Dai Qisi believed that it was impossible to have, and she couldn't be cruel. She stared at Fan Yao's face for a while, and sighed, "FanBrother Fan, can you be a Mingjiao?" I really admire you for making such a sacrifice." After saying that, he cupped his fists and saluted Fan Yao. Fan Yao wanted to help, but he didn't dare, so he had to accept her gift, and he was even more happy. He knew that Dai Qisi was arrogant. When he was at Guangmingding, no one said anything except Yang Dingtian and his wife. Listen, now that she can call him "Brother Fan" and say "I admire him endlessly", it is absolutely commendable. After a pause, Dai Qisi asked again: "Since Brother Fan wants to investigate the truth about the Ruyang Palace's dealings with the Ming Cult, why did he go to Huarizimo Country? After all, it is thousands of miles away from China?" Fan Yao smiled slightly and said: "After I arrived in Huazizimo Country, I killedThe lion kills the tiger, and it became famous and was collected by a Mongolian prince there. After about half a year, King Ruyang sent people to the Huarizimo Kingdom to recruit warriors. In order to please King Ruyang, the prince handed me over to people from the Prince Ruyang's palace. In this way, I became a semen-eyed warrior donated by the Huarizimo Kingdom in the Western Regions. In addition, my appearance had changed and I didn't speak, so Cheng Kun was very capable and couldn't recognize me. " Dai Qisi let out a long sigh and said: "My adoptive father ranked the two immortals Xiaoyao above the four great Dharma Kings. He really has a bright eye. Such a plan cannot be imagined by the Eagle King, Lion King, Bat King or Dragon King." "In the past, Dai Qisi would have ranked the word "Dragon King" first. After the Battle of Bishuitan, Mrs. Yang bestowed upon her the reputation of the Dragon King in Purple Shirt, and Yin Tianzheng and the others were willing to rank the four kings second. Once it was given to her, Dai Qisi accepted it without hesitation. However, after experiencing many things, Dai Qisi's arrogance has also been tempered a lot, and for the first time, the Dragon King was ranked at the bottom of the four kings. Fan Yao sighed: "It's a pity that after I went through all the trouble to sneak into the Ruyang Palace, I found that Cheng Kun was no longer in the palace and I don't know where he went? A few years ago, although I tried my best to show my loyalty to the Ruyang Palace , but I have never been able to be trusted by King Ruyang as his confidant, but the little princess has quite a lot of trust in me." "Little Princess?" Dai Qisi suddenly remembered the little girl who translated for Fan Yao and asked, "Could it be that little girl?" Fan Yao nodded and said: "Yes, King Ruyang has a son and a daughter. The son is called Kukutmul, and the daughter is this little girl. Her Mongolian name is Minmintemur. Kukutmuir is the eldest son of Prince Ruyang and will succeed the prince in the future. The girl¡¯s title is Princess Shaomin. Both children are martial by nature, but they also learned good martial arts. The two of them also She likes to dress up as Han Chinese and speak Han Chinese words, and each of them has a Chinese name. The boy is called Wang Baobao, and the girl is called Zhao Min. The word 'Zhao Min' comes from her title, 'Princess Shao Min'." At this moment, Fan Yao suddenly heard a commotion outside, and his heart tightened, and he asked: "Is there anyone else with you?" Although Dai Qisi's internal strength was completely gone, the noise outside was indeed too loud. She heard it clearly. She shook her head slightly and said, "No, I did it myself." After saying that, Dai Qisi suddenly thought of something. Things suddenly tightened on his face, and he blurted out: "Could it be Brother Yin? I heard from outside that Brother Yin personally led the experts from the Sky Eagle Sect to come to the rescue. I guess they will be here soon." Fan Yao was about to ask Dai Qisi why he broke into King Ruyang's army camp, but after hearing Dai Qisi's words, his heart tightened and he didn't bother to ask anymore. He hurriedly said: "You have lost your internal strength. Stay here and don't move, this is my camp, no one will come in, I'll go out and have a look first, if it's really the Eagle King and the others, they will definitely try to rescue them." Dai Qisi nodded and said softly: "Brother Fan, be careful." Fan Yao was even more happy, nodded heavily and said: "Yes, I understand." After that, he turned around and left the camp. After Fan Yao left, Dai Qisi stared blankly at the door for a long time, feeling scared for the first time in her heart. Dai Qisi has practiced the martial arts of the Persian Ming Cult since she was a child. Her martial arts were originally very high. Later, when she came to Middle-earth, she was fully cultivated by Yang Dingtian and his wife, and her martial arts improved to a higher level. Although the Purple Shirt Dragon King was ranked among the four kings, First of all, Yin Tianzheng and others deliberately gave in to each other. In fact, when it came to martial arts, Dai Qisi was not inferior to Xie Xun and Wei Yixiao. Later, she traveled around the world in the name of Granny Jinhua. In the past few years, she had never been afraid of anyone or anything. But at this moment, she had lost all her internal strength. As long as a Yuan soldier came in, she could be raped easily, and she felt helpless. After a long time, Dai Qisi sighed and said to herself: "Hong Tianxiao, Hong Tianxiao, do you know that I broke into King Ruyang's army camp at night for you and was trapped and captured?" "I know." Dai Qisi had just finished her words when she heard a familiar voice coming from the door. Dai Qisi was immediately startled and asked in a trembling voice, "Youwho are you? This is Fan Kutoutuo's tent." As soon as Dai Qisi finished speaking, she saw the door curtain was lifted and a figure quickly flashed in. Dai Qisi instinctively took a step back and looked at the person with a shocked face. There was an evil smile on the visitor's face. After he came in, he stared at Dai Qisi's pretty face and said softly: "If you like me, just confess to me directly." (Remember the website address of this website: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 96: Silly, little Sisi You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You" Dai Qisi looked at the visitor, her heart suddenly rose and fell. She didn't know what to say. Suddenly her eyes were filled with tears. She didn't know whether they were tears of grievance or tears of joy, but Dai Qisi After all, he has a strong character, and he was able to hold back his tears and just stood there quietly, motionless. Hong Tianxiao sighed softly and said: "I'm sorry, I have made you feel wronged." Just now, after Hong Tianxiao watched Dai Qisi follow Fan Yao into the tent, he used Qing Kung Fu to fly eastward, five miles away from King Ruyang's tent. After stopping, he also imitated Dai Qisi's method and threw the brazier towards the camp. In a short time, the military camp to the east was also caught in a raging fire. After setting the fire, Hong Tianxiao killed many Yuan soldiers, and took advantage of the chaos in the military camp to use Qinggong to return to Fan Yao's military camp. In order to avoid meeting the two elders Xuanming and others, Hong Tianxiao did not go in a straight line, but went around in a circle, killing Yuan soldiers everywhere he went, creating the illusion that there were many people coming. Sure enough, after listening to Yuan Bing's report, King Ruyang fell into a wrong judgment and thought that there were indeed many people coming. He hurriedly ordered the two elders Xuan Ming to lead the Eight Heroes of Divine Arrow to stop the enemy. Even Fan Yao was attracted. , Hong Tianxiao naturally entered Fan Yao's tent easily and met Dai Qisi. Originally, Dai Qisi was almost able to hold back her tears, but after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, she couldn't bear it anymore and cried "Wow" and fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms. Fortunately, it was a mess outside, and although Dai Qisi's cry was not loud, it was not seen by the Yuan soldiers running outside. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly patted her shoulder gently and advised: "Good boy, don't cry. This is King Ruyang's military camp. If you recruit the two elders Xuan Ming, we won't be able to defeat you." Dai Qisi then remembered that she was still in jail, and hurriedly stopped crying and said, "It's all because of you, otherwise how could I end up in this situation." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "How could it be because of me? Could it be that you broke into King Ruyang's army camp at night because of me? Oh, I was so touched. No wonder we are a couple." "Bah", Dai Qisi lightly spat at Hong Tianxiao, her pretty face turned red, she rolled her eyes at him and said, "Smelly, for your sake, I want to assassinate King Ruyang to avenge my adoptive father." Dai Qisi was really anxious. Find an excuse, that is, just listen to Fan Yao's words, otherwise it would be really difficult to find an excuse. "Oh", Hong Tianxiao did not listen to the conversation between Dai Qisi and Fan Yao. He was very surprised by Dai Qisi's words and asked, "Didn't Master Yang die at the hands of Cheng Kun? How did King Ruyang become the murderer, huh? , Cheng Kun was a lackey of Prince Ruyang¡¯s Palace, it is not unreasonable to say that Leader Yang was killed by him.¡± "Youhow do you know?" Dai Qisi was shocked, "Did you just eavesdrop on the conversation between me and Fan Yao?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "What a silly boy. I was busy setting fires everywhere and creating chaos just now. I didn't have time to listen to your conversation. Besides, I am still very relieved about my little Sisi. How can you like Fan Yao?" That ugly guy." But he said in his heart, even if you really admire him, as long as you tell him about Fan Yao's poisoning of Han Qianye at the critical moment, the relationship between Dai Qisi and Fan Yao will become impossible. Not long ago, Wang Nangu told Hong Tianxiao that Fan Yao asked her for a bone-corrosive poison. Hu Qingniu also told Han Qianye about the serious bone-corrosion poison. After careful consideration, Fan Yao's heart was visible to passers-by. "You" Although Dai Qisi has become immune to Hong Tianxiao's glib tongue, "Silly Guaiguai" and "Xiao Sisi" are too disgusting. They are simply the sweet couple that only Lang Qingconcubine wants. The possible ambiguous words made her pretty face turn red with embarrassment, but she couldn't get up. Hong Tianxiao knew that Dai Qisi's face was still a little thin, so he stopped teasing her and said with a smile: "My little Sisi, Fan Yao will soon find out that he has fallen into the trap of luring the tiger away from the mountain. If you don't want to stay in Ruyang Prince's Mansion forever in the future, If you are hit, hurry up and get on my back, and I will carry you out." As he said that, Hong Tianxiao's legs were aggravated, his body moved forward, he turned his head to look at Dai Qisi, and waved. "This" In this way, the two of them would be in close contact. Dai Qisi was naturally a little shy and hesitant, but thinking that she had lost all her skills, otherwise Hong Tianxiao wanted to lead her out of the siege. It was absolutely impossible, so he no longer hesitated and hurriedly lay on Hong Tianxiao's back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly turned around and said a few words with a smile, which almost embarrassed Dai Qisi to death. What Hong Tianxiao said was "so comfortable and so big." Before Dai Qisi could get angry, Hong Tianxiao lifted up the door curtain and flew out like the wind. Dai Qisi was unprepared and almost fell off Hong Tianxiao's back, so she ignored Hong Tianxiao's "revenge" and hugged her tightly. floodTian Xiao's neck. As soon as Hong Tianxiao left the camp, he saw Fan Yao running towards him. He knew in his heart that Fan Yao had seen through his plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. He laughed twice and said: "Kudutuo, Dai Qisi is the wife of the leader of the Shenlong Sect. I am here. I am here to take Madam back home, and Mrs. Hong has thanked Kutoutuo for her kindness in protecting her just now." Fan Yao was startled when he heard this. He looked at Dai Qisi again, and found that she had a shy look on her face, but not the slightest hint of anger. She knew in her heart that Hong Tianxiao was right, so she was furious. Through tonight's efforts, Fan Yao has made Dai Qisi have a good impression of him. If it takes a while, he is very confident to capture Dai Qisi's heart, but he doesn't want to kill Hong Tianxiao out of the sky, and it seems that There is already quite a lot of affection between the two. Fan Yao shouted angrily: "Hong Tianxiao, don't talk nonsense and leave people behind." As he said that, Fan Yao made a mistake with his palms and flew towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao let out a long laugh, his figure suddenly increased, and he passed over Fan Yao's head. Fan Yao was shocked. He recognized that this was Wei Yixiao's Qinggong movement. He turned around hurriedly, only to hear Hong Tianxiao's loud laughter: "Kudutuo, I will not fight you today. I will fight you later." You are responsible for poisoning Han Qianye." "Ah", not only Fan Yao was shocked, but Dai Qisi was so shocked that she almost fell off Hong Tianxiao's back. She didn't know whether Hong Tianxiao's words were true or false, so she started to have random thoughts in her heart. Fan Yao was even more angry. As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, even if Dai Qisi couldn't find any evidence, she would definitely take precautions against him. Naturally, his dream of attracting beauty was gone. He hurriedly shouted angrily: "Don't do it." Spurt blood on others and save their lives." He almost used all his strength to strike at Hong Tianxiao with his palm. Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was much higher than Fan Yao's, and he also had the divine walking and ever-changing light kung fu skills. How could Fan Yao hurt him? When the palm wind approached, Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and used the divine walking and ever-changing light kung fu skills. , heading north. Just getting rid of Fan Yao, he suddenly saw a gust of wind coming from ahead. Hong Tianxiao looked up and saw eight feather arrows coming through the air, blocking Hong Tianxiao's path. Moreover, the two elders Xuan Ming were standing beside the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow. Behind him, if these eight feather arrows fail to achieve the expected purpose, the two elders Xuan Ming will take action. Moreover, although Hong Tianxiao got rid of Fan Yao, he did not throw him away. As soon as Hong Tianxiao paused here, Fan Yao would pounce on him, with an ambush in front and pursuit of life behind him. The situation was very bad. Dai Qisi thought Hong Tianxiao's martial arts skills were still the same as before. Seeing this, his face turned pale and he screamed in surprise. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "King Ruyang really thinks highly of Hong, and he actually sent all three of his masters here." As he said, his men were not idle either. Hong Tianxiao waited until eight feather arrows came closer. His hands suddenly made a strange gesture, but he saw that the eight feather arrows suddenly started to rotate in accordance with Hong Tianxiao's gesture, then passed Hong Tianxiao's side, and still shot towards Fan Yao on their original trajectory. Fan Yao was shocked and blurted out: "The Great Shift of the Universe." In the past, Yang Dingtian had few opportunities to use the Great Shift of the Universe. Fan Yao was lucky enough to see it a few times. The gestures Yang Dingtian used at that time were the same as Hong Tianxiao. , so he can recognize it at a glance. He recognized him, but the crisis came immediately. Fan Yao rushed forward very fiercely, and the eight feather arrows were faster, and they were accelerated a second time by Hong Tianxiao. Fan Yao had no time to dodge, and just instinctively dodged some important points on his body. Acupoint, only "puchi", "puchi" seven of the eight feather arrows shot into Fan Yao's body. Fan Yao yelled and fell to the ground. Hong Tianxiao didn't need to look back to understand what was happening behind him. He let out another long laugh and flew towards the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow. The eight heroes of the Divine Arrow have superb archery skills, but their martial arts are not very high. They are only second-rate masters at best. How can they be Hong Tianxiao's opponent? Moreover, Hong Tianxiao's speed is extremely fast. The eight men have no time to fire the second arrow, so they have to withdraw one after another. Retreat, retreat behind the two elders Xuan Ming. The two elders Xuan Ming had heard Cheng Kun talk about the power of the Great Shift of the Universe, but they had never seen it before. When they saw it today, they really felt that it was mysterious and filled with awe. But now Fan Yao has been seriously injured and fell to the ground, and the Eight Heroes of Divine Arrow are not enough. In order to meet the enemy, if Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi are to be left behind, they can only rely on the two of them. Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming looked at each other, and they understood. Luzhangke suddenly made a leap, flew over Hong Tianxiao's head, and landed behind him. The two elders, Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming, were very experienced and could tell at a glance that Dai Qisi, who was carried by Hong Tianxiao, was his weakest point. As long as the Luzhangke attacked Dai Qisi, Hong Tianxiao would be confused and difficult to deal with, and the two of them could easily win. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 Rejection You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! How could Hong Tianxiao not guess the intention of the two elders Xuan Ming? It¡¯s just that he has the Great Shift of the Universe to protect his body. Naturally, he is not afraid of the two elders Xuan Ming¡¯s front and rear attacks. He laughed loudly and said: ¡°I have heard for a long time that the Xuan Ming Divine Palm of the two elders Xuan Ming is the best in the world. Yijue, I wonder how your poisonous palm compares with Baishang Lao Dao?" The two elders Xuanming were shocked when they heard this. Taoist Master Baishu was their master. He rarely walked in the world, and he had been dead for many years. Therefore, very few people in the world knew his name, let alone Speaking of young people like Hong Tianxiao, it is very likely that this person has some connection with their master. Hong Tianxiao's words had the purpose of intimidating the two Xuanming elders. He was secretly proud in his heart. He waved his palms and said: "Okay, let me show you what state the two Xuanming divine palms have reached." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao did not give any second thought. At any opportunity, one can directly wave the palm of his hand and take the crane pen Weng. When Hebiweng saw it, he was shocked. It turned out that Hong Tianxiao's palm movements were exactly the moves in Xuanming God's palm. He did not dare to neglect at that moment and hurriedly waved the judge's pen to meet the enemy. From the failure of Fan Yao and the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow in besieging Hong Tianxiao just now, the two elders Xuanming realized that Hong Tianxiao's skill was superior to theirs, so Hebiweng did not dare to use Xuanming Divine Palm to respond to the enemy. Hong Tianxiao knew Hebiweng¡¯s worries and laughed loudly: ¡°Hebiweng, why don¡¯t you use the Xuanming Divine Palm?¡± Hebiweng felt a strong wind suddenly blowing in front of him. It was so strong that it almost made him breathless. How could he still speak? He only danced a pair of judge pens so that they were airtight. This was how he could withstand Hong Tianxiao's offensive. Blocking it, I was even more shocked. Why was this person so young and so powerful? Seeing that Hong Tianxiao suddenly attacked Hebiweng, Luzhangke hurriedly waved his deer head stick and attacked Dai Qisi behind Hong Tianxiao, hoping to force Hong Tianxiao to withdraw his attack. Hong Tianxiao heard a gust of wind coming from behind him, and knew it was Luzhangke. Without looking back, he waved his hands again in that weird gesture, turned his body, and floated away. Hebiweng and Luzhangke felt that a strong force suddenly controlled their weapons, and they attacked the opponent involuntarily. They were shocked and hurriedly withdrew their attacks. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, straightened up suddenly, and flew towards the north of the camp. The two elders, Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming, looked at each other and sighed. Knowing that they couldn't catch up, they didn't catch up and turned back to see Fan Yao's injuries. It took less than a quarter of an hour to injure Fan Yao, defeat the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow, and defeat the two elders Xuan Ming. It completely frightened King Ruyang's army and made Hong Tianxiao gallop away without anyone daring to stop him. It wasn¡¯t until he left King Ruyang¡¯s military camp and saw that no one was chasing him that Hong Tianxiao stopped slightly, turned around and said with a smile, ¡°How are you, Xiao Sisi, I¡¯m safe now.¡± Dai Qisi struggled to get off Hong Tianxiao's back, her face turned red, she glared at him and said, "Hong you just said that my husband was poisoned by Fan Yao. Do you have any evidence?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "I, Hong Tianxiao, am the leader of the Shenlong Sect, the largest religion in the world. How can I say such nonsense? If you have any questions, you can go to the mountain and ask Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu. They were ordered to etch Fan Yao's bones." A highly poisonous poison must not be detoxified by Han Qianye." Of course, it is true that Wang Nangu was forced to detoxify Fan Yao, and it is false that Hu Qingniu was ordered not to detoxify Han Qianye. The reason why Hong Tianxiao did this was naturally to detoxify Dai Qisi The grudge between them and Hu Qingniu, otherwise, they are in the same sect, and Dai Qisi is one of the appointed wives of the leader. If the two have grudges, it will definitely make Hong Tianxiao difficult. "Fan Yao." Dai Qisi couldn't help but grit her teeth. If it was someone else, Dai Qisi would definitely be suspicious, but if it was Fan Yao, Dai Qisi would not have the slightest doubt. After all, among the people in the Ming Cult, she was the one who pursued her the most. The one who was fierce was Fan Yao, and Mrs. Youyang was the matchmaker for him. It was definitely possible for Fan Yao to poison Han Qianye. Seeing the vicious look on Dai Qisi's face, Hong Tianxiao felt secretly happy, knowing that she had completely believed his words. He immediately sighed: "Actually, this can't be blamed on Fan Yao. You are so beautiful that any man will fall to you." Under your pomegranate skirt, what¡¯s more, Fan Yao was handsome and unrestrained, and his martial arts knowledge was extraordinary? If you had followed Mrs. Yang¡¯s matchmaking and married him, you wouldn¡¯t have had so many things happen. " "Bah." Dai Qisi hated Fan Yao and was angry. After hearing this, she immediately spat and said angrily, "Even if I marry a cat or a dog, I, Dai Qisi, will never marry this despicable and shameless person. In this life, If I cannot kill Fan Yao to avenge my husband, how will I face my late husband in the future?" Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "Fan Yao has great martial arts skills and is hiding in Prince Ruyang's palace. If you kill him, it will be easy. Moreover, you also know that Prince Ruyang and Luzhangke are both out-and-out perverts. Once you If the assassination failed and fell into their hands, what would happen if you think about it?Consequences, this time you broke into King Ruyang¡¯s army camp at night. If Fan Yao hadn¡¯t protected you, do you think I could have rescued you so easily? " This is indeed the truth. Dai Qisi shuddered when she thought about the lustful looks in the eyes of King Ruyang and Luzhangke. She couldn't help but be silent. Although she hated Fan Yao to death, if she was really captured by mistake as Hong Tianxiao said, , being defiled by those two perverts, it was really worse than death. Hong Tianxiao gently patted Dai Qisi's shoulder and said with a smile: "Since I continue to take care of you for Han Qianye, I naturally have the responsibility to avenge him. Don't worry, I will hand over Fan Yao's life to you sooner or later. In your hands, if I want to kill or cut into pieces when the time comes, don¡¯t you just say a word?¡± Dai Qisi spat at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Who asked you to take care of him?" Hong Tianxiao also put his left hand on Dai Qisi's right shoulder, looked at Dai Qisi tenderly with his eyes, smiled slightly and said: "A'dai, don't you still understand my thoughts? Since I know your identity, Naturally, after seeing your unparalleled beauty, I fell hopelessly in love with you, and I swore that no matter what means I use in this life, I will make you my wife." "You" Listening to Hong Tianxiao's direct confession, Dai Qisi was obviously a little flustered. Her eyes flickered, avoiding Hong Tianxiao's tender gaze, and Nuonuo said, "No, II am much older than you, I I also have a daughter, and wewe are not suitable." Although Dai Qisi's words were rejection, Hong Tianxiao could tell that she was already attracted, but she still couldn't let go because of her age and having a daughter. She said loudly: "A'dai, I don't care. Age, you are at most twenty-six or seven years old this year, and I am also twenty-four. You are at most three years older than me. This is not a problem. What¡¯s wrong with you having a daughter? Your daughter is my daughter, even though she is not my biological child. , but I will definitely raise her as my biological daughter, and I will make her the happiest princess in the world. I, Hong Tianxiao, swear here that every word I say today comes from the bottom of my heart. If I violate this word in the future, I will definitely call me Being struck by thunder" Before Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Dai Qisi covered his mouth, preventing him from continuing. Hong Tianxiao gently took Dai Qisi's right hand in his hand and said lovingly: "Marry me, okay? I will spend my whole life taking care of you." Dai Qisi's pretty face turned red, she lowered her head and remained silent. After a while, she smiled and said: "What if I marry you, what will Ji Xiaofu, Xie Lingyun, Xie Yuna and the Tie sisters do? Can you do it because of me?" Don¡¯t you want them?¡± "You" Hong Tianxiao was shocked. He looked at Dai Qisi in disbelief and was dumbfounded. Then he sighed and said, "Forget it, I like you, and I also like Xiaofu and the others. I won't do it for them." Even if I give up on you, I won¡¯t give up on them because of you.¡± After a pause, Hong Tianxiao looked down the mountain and said calmly: "Let's go. Although the two elders Xuan Ming were defeated by my hands, it's hard to say whether they will catch up. It's not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let's go back to Shenlong Sect first. Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned around and walked towards the mountain. Dai Qisi looked at Hong Tianxiao's back, a look of reluctance and conflict flashed through her eyes, and then she silently followed Hong Tianxiao up the mountain. The two people walked up the mountain one after another, silent all the way, each with their own thoughts. To be honest, Dai Qisi has feelings for Hong Tianxiao. She is handsome, powerful in martial arts, and ambitious. Moreover, he has a deep love for Dai Qisi. Hong Tianxiao has been pursuing her since Wujiabao. In fact, Hong Tianxiao should be the best candidate for Dai Qisi to choose a spouse again, but Dai Qisi is also worried about her daughter Xiao Zhao. If she agrees to Hong Tianxiao today, it will be equivalent to finding a stepfather with Xiao Zhao. Whether Xiao Zhao will accept it is also a question. In addition, once Dai Qisi agrees to Hong Tianxiao, she will no longer be able to pretend to be the golden flower mother-in-law. If Persia When people from the Ming Cult come to Middle-earth, they will naturally be able to find out her whereabouts quickly, and they will naturally bring disaster to the Dragon Cult. However, these two worries in Dai Qisi's heart were not explained to Hong Tianxiao. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao didn't know that it was not that Dai Qisi didn't like him, but that she had other hidden motives, and the misunderstanding between the two was established. About an hour later, Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi arrived at the main altar of Shenlong Sect. Fang Dongbai, the Du family and others were looking at them in surprise. Fang Dongbai also held a note in his hand: "Leader, Eagle King Flying pigeons pass the message, they will arrive at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain early tomorrow morning." Hong Tianxiao¡¯s expression changed when he heard this, and he hurriedly said: ¡°Immediately pass a letter to my adoptive father and ask him to return to Tianying Mountain as soon as possible, otherwise things will change if he is too late.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98: Holy man, the person the holy woman should marry You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fang Dongbai is also an old man in the world. He was stunned for a moment when he heard this, but then he understood and hurriedly bowed and said: "Yes, I will take your orders." After that, Fang Dongbai turned and left. Hong Tianxiao looked at the Du couple and others and found that most of them were looking at Dai Qisi with doubts. He smiled slightly and said: "Everyone, this is Dai Qisi, the purple-robed Dragon King of our Shenlong Sect, who is above the Bat King. " "Above the King of Bats?" The Du family and others were shocked when they heard this. They knew Wei Yixiao's character. Although he was usually not talkative, he was very competitive. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly brought a beautiful woman to him. , not only has he been granted the title of Protector of Dharma King, but he has also been ranked above Wei Yixiao, which will probably make Wei Yixiao dissatisfied. The Five Elements Flag was brought by Wei Yixiao. If Wei Yixiao was dissatisfied and left the church angrily, the Shenlong Church might fall apart overnight, and King Ruyang at the foot of the mountain might seize this best moment and raise his troops to attack the mountain. Du Baidang frowned and said, "Master, I'm afraid this is inappropriate." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, then understood what Du Baidang meant, smiled slightly and said: "It doesn't matter, Bat King will never be dissatisfied at all, you just follow my words and spread the whole religion." Du Baidang is not a member of the Ming Cult. Naturally, I didn¡¯t know that Dai Qisi was the first of the four Dharma Kings of the Ming Cult. Du Baidang was slightly startled and looked at Hong Tianxiao's confident face. Although he was filled with doubts, he still cupped his hands and said, "Yes, I obey." At this time, Dai Qisi suddenly said: "Master, in the ranking of the Protector of Dharma Kings, let Brother Wei be ranked before my subordinates. The Purple Shirt Dragon King has died in the past, and I will ask the leader to give him another Dharma title." Hong Tianxiao was stunned. Although he didn't understand what Dai Qisi meant, he thought about it and said, "You are Granny Jinhua's disciple, why not call her Golden Flower Phoenix King." Dai Qisi's golden flower hidden weapon is a Absolutely, if she regains her identity as Dai Qisi, she will no longer be able to use it as a hidden weapon, and with her status as Granny Jinhua, she naturally does not need to be so scrupulous. Dai Qisi was so smart that she didn't understand what Hong Tianxiao meant. She hurriedly raised her hands and said, "Thank you, Master." In fact, the reason why Dai Qisi no longer used the nickname Dragon King in Purple Shirt was because she didn't want to be associated with the past events. , Secondly, the fact that she is the Purple Shirt Dragon King is probably known to the Persian Ming Cult, and it is very likely that the masters of the Persian Ming Cult will be attracted. Because of Dai Qisi¡¯s rejection, Hong Tianxiao was not in a good mood. He just asked Yi Sanniang to send someone to inform Ji Xiaofu to arrange a place and servants for Dai Qisi, and then returned to his residence. Fan Yao was injured, the military camp was burned, and Hong Tianxiao's peerless martial arts shocked the two elders Xuan Ming. King Ruyang would never dare to launch an offensive against the Shenlong Sect when the morale of the army was low. Even so, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to take it lightly. He still sat in the Shenlong Palace and closely monitored the movements of King Ruyang's army down the mountain. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao was concerned about Dai Qisi's injury, so he sent someone to invite Hu Qingniu to Dai Qisi's residence and asked Hu Qingniu to detoxify Dai Qisi. About half an hour later, a servant came to report that Hu Qingniu was outside the hall asking for an audience, and Hong Tianxiao announced his entrance. Sure enough, Hu Qingniu couldn't be bothered by the poison of Hua Gong Powder. Dai Qisi even asked him why he didn't detoxify Han Qianye in the first place. Hu Qingniu naturally followed Hong Tianxiao's instructions and put all the responsibilities on Fan Yao, and Said that she could confront Fan Yao on the spot, which made Dai Qisi believe Hong Tianxiao and Hu Qingniu's words. In addition, Hu Qingniu reported another matter to Hong Tianxiao, which was the matter of detoxifying Dai Qisi. The poison of Hua Gong Powder is easy to detoxify, and Hu Qingniu even has a ready-made antidote, but it needs to be applied externally and taken internally at the same time, because the Hua Gong Powder in Dai Qisi penetrates into the meridians through the blood. It is easy to take it internally. There are ready-made pills that can be taken directly. However, external application is a bit troublesome. You need to crush the pills and then apply it lightly on the wound. The combination of internal and external can detoxify the Hua Gong Powder. It will take a few hours. Then you can slowly regain your strength. Dai Qisi's wounds were in two places, one on her left arm and one on her buttocks. The wounds were not too deep, and applying medicine was not a troublesome matter. However, Dai Qisi didn't know why. Don't let anyone else apply medicine for her. Hu Qingniu was a man, so it was natural for Dai Qisi to refuse. However, even the maid Ji Xiaofu arranged for her was rejected by her, so Hu Qingniu had no choice but to report the matter to Hong Tianxiao. Because Dai Qisi Hua Gong Powder enters the meridians from the blood, if it is only taken internally without external application, the poison of Hua Gong Powder will not be completely detoxified, and the recovery of power will not be complete, up to 70%. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, what on earth is this Dai Qisi doing? First she rejected her confession, and now she won't even let her apply medicine. Do I have to let me apply medicine to her? Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao's heart moved. He thought carefully about the scene when Dai Qisi and him went up the mountain and Dai Qisi's current situation. He seemed to understand something, soLet Hu Qingniu take him to Dai Qisi's residence. After arriving at the place, Hong Tianxiao asked Hu Qingniu to leave pills for internal and external use, and then asked him to go back first while he walked into Dai Qisi's courtyard. As soon as she entered the courtyard, she heard Ji Xiaofu's patient advice: "Sister, why are you bothering me? Why should you feel sorry for your body?" Dai Qisi¡¯s voice was gentle when she spoke to Ji Xiaofu: ¡°Sister, there is no need to persuade me. We Persians have Persian living habits and our bodies cannot be easily seen and touched by others, even women.¡± Ji Xiaofu asked: "Could it be that my sister wants Xiao Zhao to go up the mountain to apply medicine for her?" Dai Qisi shook her head slightly and said: "Xiao Zhao is still on Lingshe Island. Not to mention that a round trip will take more than a month, but there is an army of 50,000 from King Ruyang at the bottom of the mountain. How can we get Xiao Zhao up the mountain? ?¡± Ren Ji Xiaofu has a good temper, and she felt a little dumbfounded when she heard this, and asked: "Who do you want my sister to apply the medicine for? How about I apply the medicine for my sister?" Hong Tianxiao knew that it was impossible for Dai Qisi to ask Ji Xiaofu to apply the medicine, so he said loudly: "I'll do it." After saying that, he walked into the room, making Ji Xiaofu suddenly startled, and then he understood something, so he stood up He stood up and said with a smile: "Yes, I have forgotten that the leader's medical skills are not inferior to Elder Hu. It is most suitable for the leader to apply medicine to Sister Dai. Sister Dai, my little sister has something to do, so I will leave first. Leader, concubine Resign yourself." After that, Ji Xiaofu saluted Dai Qisi and Hong Tianxiao respectively, and retreated with Xie Lingyun. Ever since Ji Xiaofu went up the mountain, Xie Lingyun has been by Ji Xiaofu's side, and the two often They serve Hong Tianxiao in the same bed and have a deep affection for each other. Although they are masters and servants, they are actually sisters. After Ji Xiaofu and Xie Lingyun left, Hong Tianxiao looked at Dai Qisi who was blushing, sighed and said: "A'dai, after King Ruyang's army retreats down the mountain, you can bring Xiao Zhao here. I will slowly let her accept me. Like your situation, Xiaofu also has a daughter who is the same age as Xiaozhao. I adopted her as my adopted daughter. I treat her sincerely, and she also treats me sincerely. Not only does she treat me I have no objection to the matter with Xiao Fu, and I hope that Xiao Fu and I can get married soon. I am confident that Xiao Zhao will do the same. In addition, whether you agree to become my wife or not, I will take over the troubles of the Persian Ming Cult for you. , I will never allow them to burn you alive. If necessary, I will use the Qiankun Dan Shifting Mind Technique in exchange. Now that Yang Dingtian is dead, I am the only one in the world who knows the complete set of Qiankun Dan Shifting Mind Techniques. , if the Persian Ming Cult wants to obtain the Great Movement of the Universe, they will not disagree with my conditions." "How did you get the power to shift the universe?" Dai Qisi held back this question for a long time, and finally couldn't help but ask it. Hong Tianxiao walked lightly to the table, sat down, poured himself a glass of water, drank it in one gulp, and said with a smile: "Actually, I'm just luckier than you." Dai Qisi was stunned for a moment, then blurted out: "Have you ever entered the secret passage of the Ming Cult?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Exactly, I only went there once, but I happened to find the secret room where Yang Dingtian and his wife died. In addition to the mind-shifting technique, I also found this dagger. I think it was Mrs. Yang's self-defense dagger." With that said, Hong Tianxiao took out the dagger from his arms and placed it gently on the table. Dai Qisi hurriedly stood up from the bed, came to the table in two or three steps, and gently picked up the dagger. The look on her face was solemn, and her hands were trembling. It seemed that she recognized the dagger. Hong Tianxiao took out the parchment scroll with the message of the great shift of the universe from his arms, put it on the table, and sighed: "You came to China from Persia just for this parchment scroll. If this parchment scroll is By handing the property over to Liu Yunji and them, your crime of losing your virginity will be offset as well." Dai Qisi looked shocked and said in surprise: "Youhow do you know Liuyunshi?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Not only do I know Liuyunshi, but I also know that the Persian Ming Cult also has Miaofengshi, Huiyueshi and the Twelve Treasure Tree King. In addition, there should be a few saints." "You" Even Yang Dingtian doesn't know these secrets of the Persian Ming Cult. Although Dai Qisi knows it, she has never told anyone. Even if Hong Tianxiao has been to Persia, it is impossible for him to understand it casually. So many secrets of the Persian Ming Cult. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "I am a holy man of Mingjiao, and I am the person you holy women should marry." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99 Applying Medicine You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Holy man?" Dai Qisi only knew that there were saints in the Ming Cult. This was the first time she heard of the existence of a saint. Although most of the leaders of the Ming Cult in Middle-earth were men, unlike the Persian Ming Cult, all the leaders of the past generations were Instead of selecting three holy men first and then deciding on the next leader based on merit. Dai Qisi looked up and saw a hint of cunning on Hong Tianxiao's face, and immediately understood that Hong Tianxiao was not a saint, and there were no saints in the Middle-earth Ming Cult. He just made it up based on the saints of the Persian Ming Cult, and it was intentional. Take advantage of her, after all, the holy man and the holy woman are a couple. But no matter what, Hong Tianxiao has the Great Shift of the Universe in his hands. If the Persian Mingjiao really comes to China to embarrass himself in the future, in exchange for this, the Persian Mingjiao will most likely let him go. After all, there are still two people in the sect. A saint. Dai Qisi sighed and said: "The leader really wants to get the body of his subordinate?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly and said: "No, what I want is not only your body, but more importantly, your heart. If you reject me now, although I am very sad, I will never give up, because in this world Only I am worthy of you, but don¡¯t worry, I will never forcefully take over your body before I get your heart.¡± Dai Qisi was silent after hearing this, obviously having a fierce struggle in her heart. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao said again: "Dai Qisi, after King Ruyang retreats, take Xiao Zhao over and give me a chance. If Xiao Zhao can't Accept me and I will never force you again, how about that?" Dai Qisi seemed to be moved by Hong Tianxiao, and finally nodded and said: "Okay, if Xiao Zhao can really accept you, I will be your wife, but before that, you must treat each other with courtesy and not go too far. It's an overstepping act." Dai Qisi suddenly remembered that Xie Lingyun had screamed all night long, which showed Hong Tianxiao's sexual power. If she had an ambiguous relationship with him, she would be completely trapped before Xiao Zhao came. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Don't worry, although I, Hong Tianxiao, am not a gentleman, I am not a villain either. Before you agree to become my wife, I will never do anything rude to you. However, today's Applying medicine doesn¡¯t count.¡± "Apply medicine?" Dai Qisi then remembered that there was still medicine, and she couldn't help but blushed with embarrassment. But after all, she had refused even Ji Xiaofu to apply medicine to her just now. If she asked the maid to apply medicine to her now, , I am afraid that I will have trouble saving face in the future, and Hong Tianxiao is also the only candidate. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "I, Mr. Hong, are definitely a gentleman. I promise that I will never open my eyes while applying medicine to you." Dai Qisi was slightly relieved, but she felt that there was something wrong with her writing. After thinking about it carefully, she suddenly realized and said hurriedly: "You'd better open your eyes." It turned out that when Dai Qisi applied medicine with her eyes closed, she saw Without Dai Qisi's body, it looks right, but in fact it is not. Just because Hong Tianxiao cannot see it, his hands will definitely come into contact with Dai Qisi's body a lot, and the advantage will naturally be greater. Seeing that Dai Qisi saw through his little trick, Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "In this case, I am lucky enough to see A'dai's wonderful body." Dai Qisi looked at Hong Tianxiao's malicious smile, and her teeth itched with hatred, but she had no choice but to do anything. No matter whether Hong Tianxiao closed his eyes or opened his eyes to apply medicine to Dai Qisi, Dai Qisi would definitely suffer. However, under the current circumstances, unless Dai Qisi thinks that her power is too deep, Hong Tianxiao's decision to apply the medicine has already been decided. However, Dai Qisi is also a bold and unrestrained woman. Since the matter is a foregone conclusion, she simply doesn¡¯t think about it anymore. After all, Hong Tianxiao is willing to use the Great Shift of the Universe in exchange for the Persian Ming Cult to forgive her life, which makes Dai Qisi unable to accept Hong Tianxiao for the time being. The only factor in courtship is the attitude of her daughter Xiao Zhao. After all, her daughter is also young. If Hong Tianxiao can really care about her like her father, she might also be accepted by Xiao Zhao. In short, Dai Qisi feels that eight out of ten things between her and Hong Tianxiao are already done, so she should let him see her in advance. The body is nothing. Dai Qisi turned her wonderful eyes and sighed: "In that case, please ask the leader to apply medicine for me." After saying that, Dai Qisi stood up gently, came to the bed, took off her shoes, and lay on her back. He got on the bed and stretched his left arm out of the bed. Hong Tianxiao first cleaned his hands, then came to the bedside, sat down, reached out and tore off the sleeve of Dai Qisi's left arm. The arm that had always been as white as jade was suddenly exposed to the air. There were blood-red scars on Dai Qisi's arms, which were absolutely flawless. Even though Hong Tianxiao had been mentally prepared, he couldn't help but feel flustered. Hong Tianxiao took out a pill, squeezed it gently, then crushed it into pieces, and sprinkled it gently on the wound.?. Hu Qingniu's pills are indeed effective. As soon as the powder enters the wound, Dai Qisi immediately feels a cool feeling slowly spreading from the wound to the body, making her whole body comfortable. Then, Hong Tianxiao put his hands on Dai Qisi's plump buttocks, and was about to tear them open, but saw Dai Qisi's delicate body suddenly shaking violently. Hong Tianxiao thought it was because of the medicinal powder, and hurriedly stopped, worried. He asked: "What's wrong? Is there something wrong?" "Noit's not" Dai Qisi's face was red, and she couldn't say it was because that part of her body had never been touched before. Han Qianye is an extremely traditional man. Although he has a beautiful wife like Dai Qisi, he does not have much sex, and most of the time it is routine, and there are no tricks. Most of them just break in, and Han Qianye will die. Ye Lian had never touched Dai Qisi's body completely, but her buttocks was just one spot, so as soon as Hong Tianxiao put her hand on it, Dai Qisi felt a strange feeling. "Oh, since it's okay, I'll continue." Hong Tianxiao said, grabbing hold of his hands and using a strong force, he pulled down Dai Qisi's pants. Maybe he used too much force and pulled them off a little too much. Not only was the entire buttocks completely exposed, even the two round thighs came into view of Hong Tianxiao. Of course, Dai Qisi felt something. She felt ashamed and said slightly angrily: "Youyou did it on purpose." The wound was on the buttocks, and it hurt half of the buttocks. All she had to do was take off her pants to the bottom of her buttocks, or even tear them. It's okay to just open a hole, but Hong Tianxiao did it so forcefully, it was obvious that he wanted to take advantage. Hong Tianxiao was stunned, swallowed hard, and said with a smile: "I'm sorry, I'm a little excited, and I'm not sure about the strength. Why don't I put it on for you a little bit." Dai Qisi wanted to agree, but then she thought about it and waved her hands hurriedly: "No, no, please apply the medicine for me quickly." If she put it on at this time, Hong Tianxiao's hands would definitely come into contact with Dai Qisi's thigh skin and buttocks skin. There was close contact, and Dai Qisi was almost fooled again. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "I mean well, don't blame me." "Bah", Dai Qisi didn't want to quarrel with Hong Tianxiao. After all, she knew she was not Hong Tianxiao's opponent, but after listening to Hong Tianxiao's words, she couldn't help but spat, "You did it on purpose, Hong Tianxiao, if I am as powerful as I am now." If I were here, I would definitely slap you hard to vent my anger." Hong Tianxiao scratched his head and pretended to sigh: "It's really hard to be a good person these days. I gave you the medicine with good intentions, but you wanted to slap me. Alas, you know this, I really shouldn't have killed you so quickly." You rescue me." "You" Dai Qisi almost choked with anger and said bitterly, "You heartless person, I broke into King Ruyang's military camp at night just because of you. I wanted to kill King Ruyang so that I could free the dragon. Taught" Dai Qisi suddenly stopped talking, accidentally speaking the truth, and her pretty face turned red again. "So you have had me in your heart for a long time?" Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised and shouted, "Actually, I should have thought of it earlier. Alas, A'dai, you have been wronged this time." Dai Qisi is ashamed and angry. She is itching with hatred now, but she has no temper at all towards Hong Tianxiao. She is not as good as him in terms of eloquence, nor is she as good as him in terms of trickery, and she cannot improve her skills now. Even if her skills are there, she She was no match for Hong Tianxiao, and it seemed that she would be defeated by him. Dai Qisi simply stopped saying a word. Hong Tianxiao was naturally very happy when his goal was achieved. Although Hong Tianxiao had a guess as to why Dai Qisi broke into King Ruyang's army camp at night, he was not sure after all. Now that these words came out of Dai Qisi's mouth, Confirming Hong Tianxiao's guess also shows that Dai Qisi has already had Hong Tianxiao in her heart, otherwise she would not have taken such risks for him. It should be noted that Dai Qisi's character is extreme, and her behavior is naturally the same. Once she decides on something, no one can persuade her, from going to Bibo Pond to duel with Han Qianye, to marrying Han Qianye, to breaking out of her family to become a monk and marrying Han Qianye. Later, in order to get the dragon-slaying knife, he competed with the exterminator Taiyi and even used tricks on Xie Xun, which is enough to show this. But now that Dai Qisi has developed feelings for Hong Tianxiao, the possibility of the two of them will naturally be very high. The only thing that makes Dai Qisi worried is Xiao Zhao's attitude. Next, Hong Tianxiao stopped teasing Dai Qisi, held back his heartbeat, applied medicine to Dai Qisi, then gently covered her body with a sheet, and said: "You should have a good sleep, at most In three hours, your skills will be restored. I will ask Lingyun and Yuna to stay here. If you have anything to do, you can tell them." Dai Qisi was also a little sleepy, nodded, and closed her beautiful eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100: Encircled You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After asking Ji Xiaofu to assign a maid serving Dai Qisi to call Xie Lingyun and Xie Yuna, Hong Tianxiao returned to the Dragon Palace again. Like Xie Lingyun, when Xie Yuna had just begun to achieve some success in her small formless magic, Hong Tianxiao also helped her open up the second line of Ren and Du, and she suddenly became a second-rate master. Compared with Xie Lingyun, the only difference was her experience against the enemy. . After leaving Dai Qisi's courtyard, Hong Tianxiao's mood became heavy again. He now fully understood the purpose of King Ruyang to surround Qingcheng Mountain without attacking. However, it was a bit late. Yin Tianzheng had already led the Tianying Sect. If experts come to support, then the Sky Eagle Sect General Forum will be in danger. However, this matter is not entirely harmful to Hong Tianxiao, but has equal advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that after Hong Tianxiao accepted King Wei Bat and the Five Elements Flag, he naturally also had the ambition to merge the Sky Eagle Sect into the Dragon Sect. After all, the Sky Eagle Sect is currently Although his strength is not as strong as the Shenlong Sect, after all, there are many masters in the sect, and Yin Tianzheng has spent more than ten years of hard work, which is not comparable to small gangs such as the Sanjiang Gang and the Giant Whale Gang. However, if the Sky Eagle Sect had not experienced heavy losses, how could Yin Tianzheng have incorporated the Sky Eagle Sect into his adopted son's Dragon Sect, given Yin Tianzheng's ambition. But once the Sky Eagle Sect suffered a devastating blow, the situation was different. Due to the suppression by the Yuan court, Yin Tianzheng would never have the opportunity to reestablish the Sky Eagle Sect. The only way was to merge into the Shenlong Sect. However, Hong Tianxiao was a little worried about the safety of Yin Susu and Zhang Wuji. If anything happened to these two people, Hong Tianxiao would definitely kill King Ruyang with his own hands to vent his anger. The flying pigeon has been released, and Hong Tianxiao doesn¡¯t know if Yin Tianzheng will return to the mountain for rescue immediately after receiving it, let alone whether King Ruyang will ambush Yin Tianzheng and his party. Half a day later, Yin Tianzheng¡¯s flying pigeon letter came back quickly. The handwriting was very sloppy and it was obviously written in a hurry. The content probably stated that they would return to Tianying Mountain immediately and Hong Tianxiao would handle the matter of the Shenlong Sect on his own. Seeing this note, Hong Tianxiao was not at all relieved, but instead felt even more worried. After finally looking forward to night again, Hong Tianxiao also made a decision to break into King Ruyang's military camp again. Hong Tianxiao had a strong feeling that Yin Tianzheng and others must have fallen into a dangerous situation. Wei Yixiao also heard about this and volunteered to follow Hong Tianxiao. Dai Qisi's internal strength has also recovered, and the two arrow wounds have also become scarred. Although not as good as before the injury, it does not affect her actions at all. Wei Yixiao and others were surprised that Dai Qisi also joined the Dragon Cult, but considering Hong Tianxiao's ability, it was not surprising. Regarding the ranking, Wei Yixiao naturally strongly demanded that Dai Qisi's Golden Flower Phoenix King be above him, but Dai Qisi also exceeded the expectations of the original Mingjiao people and refused. Later, Hong Tianxiao intervened and allowed Wei Yixiao's ranking. The Green Winged Bat King is above Dai Qisi. Late at night, three figures flew down from Qingcheng Mountain, two men and one woman, namely Hong Tianxiao, Wei Yixiao, and Dai Qisi. After all, they are both Mingjiao protector kings. Wei Yixiao and Dai Qisi naturally have deeper feelings for Yin Tianzheng than Wu San Ren and the Five Elements Flag Master, so they followed Hong Tianxiao down the mountain to find out the news. The military camp of King Ruyang was peaceful. There was no trace of the fire last night. However, there were many more Yuan soldiers patrolling back and forth than last night. However, for experts like Hong Tianxiao and the others, it was impossible for ordinary Yuan soldiers to detect them. their traces. The three of them came to King Ruyang's tent last night and found that it had been replaced by a much smaller tent. It seemed that King Ruyang's tent had been moved elsewhere. The camp is dozens of miles in total. If we continue searching like this, we will not be able to find King Ruyang¡¯s tent even at dawn. The three of them gathered together and decided that Hong Tianxiao would set the fire. Wei Yixiao and Dai Qisi paid close attention to the movement of the Yuan soldiers. After all, once chaos broke out, the place most closely surrounded by the Yuan soldiers would be where King Ruyang was. During the day, Hong Tianxiao had a discussion with all his subordinates, and they all concluded that if the King of Ruyang sent people to ambush Yin Tianzheng and his party, the two elders of Xuan Ming and the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow would definitely be sent there. If the three of them could not survive in Ruyang The two elders Xuan Ming and others were found in the king's military camp, and they tried to assassinate King Ruyang. If King Ruyang is not in the military camp, Hong Tianxiao and the others will continue to burn the barracks. As long as the fire in King Ruyang's barracks breaks out, King Ruyang, Xuan Ming and others do not know what is going on in the barracks, so they will definitely not bother to ambush Yin Tianzheng. And go back to the rescue barracks, so that Yin Tianzheng and others can escape from danger. After Hong Tianxiao left, not long after, a raging fire broke out in the east of the military camp. At the same time, the military camp also became panicked, and many screams were heard. Wei Yixiao and Dai Qisi were lying in a tent, carefully observing the situation around the military camp, and suddenly found that many soldiers were heading east, but there were a large number of Yuan soldiers in the south, with no intention of going to rescue them. Wei Yixiao said softly: "Sister, that must be where King Ruyang's tent is. I'll go over and cause some chaos first."?And wait for the leader here. "Dai Qisi called Yin Tianzheng and they were the second brother Yin, the third brother Xie and the fourth brother Wei respectively. Yin Tianzheng and the others naturally called Dai Qisi the eldest sister. Although it was a bit unfair, it showed that the purple-shirted dragon king was the head of the four kings. . Wei Yixiao is outstanding in Qinggong and is not inferior to Hong Tianxiao. This is why the three of them just discussed that once Hong Tianxiao causes chaos, Wei Yixiao will go to King Ruyang's tent to cause chaos. If the two elders Xuanming show up, Wei Yixiao will With a long whistle as a warning, the three of them would quickly exit King Ruyang's barracks. If the two elders Xuan Ming did not show up, Wei Yixiao would let out three short whistles, and the three of them would make a big fuss in the barracks. "Line up." Although Wei Yixiao's Qinggong was outstanding, there were indeed too many Yuan soldiers outside King Ruyang's camp, and his figure was easily spotted by the Yuan soldiers. Facing the nearly countless gun heads below, Wei Yixiao didn't take it at all. He gave a long laugh out of habit, and flew through the air like a bat in the middle of the night. He actually jumped over the heads of so many soldiers and went directly to the one who was surrounded by so many soldiers. The soldiers surrounded the big tent in the middle and rushed towards it. Just when Wei Yixiao was about to approach the big tent, he suddenly heard five extremely subtle breathing sounds. Knowing that there were five good men inside, he hurriedly pulled out his sword and slashed towards the big tent. However, just before Wei Yixiao, Before his sword came into contact with the tent, the curtain of the tent suddenly opened wide, and two sword-wielding monks jumped out together to face Wei Yixiao's sword. "Five Sword King Kong." Wei Yixiao let out a long laugh again. He turned his sword and struck the two men horizontally. Taking advantage of the situation, his body rose three feet again and continued to strike towards the tent. The Prince of Ruyang has investigated the strength of various gangs and factions in the rivers and lakes. Although they have not completely grasped the situation, they still have some understanding. Similarly, various gangs in the Jianghu have naturally investigated the strength of King Ruyang. Mingjiaosu is an enemy of the Yuan Dynasty, especially the Mingjiaosu. Therefore, Wei Yixiao immediately recognized these two monks as among the eighteen monks under King Ruyang. The two members of Five Swords King Kong and three others were in the camp. The Eighteenth Monk is a disciple of the Huotutuo line in the Western Region. He is a fellow disciple of Ada and Aer. They are all first-class masters. They are also good at the Eighteen Arhat Formation and are the personal guards of King Ruyang. In the original book, this The eighteen people did not appear much, and the limelight was stolen by Xuan Ming and others. But this time, Xuan Ming and his party went to ambush Yin Tianzheng and his party, and the guard duty fell on Five Swords King Kong. Sure enough, when Wei Yixiao struck with his second sword, three monks suddenly flew out of the tent, and the three long swords all struck at Wei Yixiao's large acupoints. If Wei Yixiao struck with this sword, he would definitely be able to split the tent open with one strike, but he would definitely be seriously injured by the swords of the three monks. Wei Yixiao, who was not confused at all, took a long breath and suddenly raised his body by five feet again, causing the three monks' sword attacks to fail, and he swung his sword towards the tent again. Five Swords King Kong didn¡¯t expect Wei Yixiao¡¯s Qinggong to be so good. He immediately understood Wei Yixiao¡¯s identity and shouted in unison: ¡°Princess, be careful.¡± After the shouting, they saw that the tent had been split open by Wei Yixiao's knife, and there was no figure of King Ruyang inside. There was a little girl of about seven or eight years old sitting in front of the table, and there was no trace of blood on this little girl's face. There was no trace of fear, but he looked at Wei Yixiao with interest. Wei Yixiao was stunned, and then he knew from the title of Five Swords King Kong that this little girl was Zhao Min, the beloved daughter of King Ruyang. He was secretly happy in his heart. Although he couldn't kill King Ruyang, if he captured his daughter Fei, maybe he could. It will work wonders. At that moment, Wei Yixiao flew towards the battalion commander without hesitation and grabbed Zhao Min with his left hand. "Don't hurt the princess." Just when Wei Yixiao was about to succeed, a strong palm wind suddenly came from behind Zhao Min, almost causing Wei Yixiao, who was unprepared, to suffer a big loss. Fortunately, his Qinggong Extremely high, at the critical moment, he made a sideways turn to the left, barely able to avoid this palm. This person's skills were not inferior to his own. He was obviously a master. Wei Yixiao was still shocked. He raised his head and looked forward. He saw an extra person in front of Zhao Min. He was dressed in a tutu costume, with his hands across his chest and his face. All of them were sword wounds, who else could it be if it wasn't Fan Yao. Wasn¡¯t Fan Yao seriously injured? Wei Yi smiled when Hong Tianxiao told him about last night's battle. He also knew that Kudu Tuo's identity was Fan Yao, the Right Envoy of Light. He felt very strange in his heart. Wei Yixiao had just thought of this idea when he suddenly felt a strong pressure behind him. It was obvious that the Five Swords King Kong was surrounding him. ??One mistake and he was trapped in a tight siege. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101: Zhao Min was captured You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Wei Yixiao was not shocked, he actually laughed and said: "What a powerful little girl, she actually set up such a plan. It seems that you are Zhao Min, the daughter of King Ruyang." Zhao Min smiled slightly and said, "It is a great honor for me to be praised by the Green Winged Bat King." Wei Yixiao said cheerfully: "Do you think just a few of them can keep Wei?" Zhao Min smiled and said: "King Wei Bat's light kung fu is outstanding in the world. It is well known in the world of martial arts. Although some of them have some kung fu, their light kung fu is not as good as that of King Wei Bat. How can we keep King Bat here? However, this princess Lighting a bunch of incense inside the camp can temporarily seal King Wei Bat's power, so that the princess can keep King Bat as a guest in the military camp." Wei Yixiao was startled and hurriedly tried his luck. Sure enough, he found that his skill was passing away quickly. He was extremely angry. He hurriedly waved his knife and said in a deep voice: "What a girl with such deep scheming, it seems that I can't keep you here." After saying that, Wei Yixiao swung his sword to attack Zhao Min, but he didn't even care about Fan Yao who was guarding Zhao Min. Zhao Min was not surprised at all, and said with a smile: "Master Ku, this King Wei Bat will be handed over to Master Ku. I, the princess, will retire first. Remember, you must capture him alive, otherwise, Hong Tianxiao will never surrender." "Yes, Princess." Fan Yao responded respectfully while waving his palm to deflect Wei Yixiao's sword. When Wei Yixiao saw Zhao Min retreating from the door behind the tent, he was shocked and anxious. He hurriedly attacked Fan Yao a few times, trying to force Fan Yao back, but Wei Yixiao had lost half of his power. How could he be Fan Yao? Fortunately, the Five Swords King Kong also left the tent to protect Zhao Min. Otherwise, Wei Yixiao would have been captured quickly by being attacked from both sides. Wei Yixiao whispered angrily: "Fan Yao, do you really want to be the Mongolian lackey?" Fan Yao also whispered: "The two elders Xuan Ming and the experts from the Ruyang Palace went to encircle and suppress the Eagle King and his party. The Ruyang King led an army of 40,000 to march to Tianying Mountain. You go to the rescue quickly, otherwise, the Tianying Sect will be destroyed." That¡¯s it.¡± "Ah", Wei Yixiao was shocked. No wonder he discovered that after Hong Tianxiao set off several fires, although King Ruyang's military camp was in chaos, there were not many soldiers running back and forth. It turned out that they were going to attack Tianying Mountain with King Ruyang. Yin Tianzheng After bringing out all the masters from the sect, the Sky Eagle Sect is in a state of emptiness. Once it is encircled and suppressed by King Ruyang's 40,000 elite soldiers, the result can be imagined. Fan Yao added: "Bat King must not be reluctant to fight. While the toxicity of Shixiang Cartilage Powder has not fully developed, he quickly retreated to Qingcheng Mountain and asked Hong Tianxiao to immediately lead his troops to attack Ruyang King's military camp, and then go to support Eagle King. As for the Sky Eagle Sect , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late now, so I can only leave it to fate.¡± Wei Yixiao also knew that the situation was urgent, so he nodded hurriedly and said: "Okay, thank you Ambassador Fan. Wei has thanked me on behalf of the leader." Fan Yao sighed: "The reason why I tell you this is because I don't want to see Eagle King killed, and it has nothing to do with Hong Tianxiao." Wei Yixiao was stunned and didn't understand why Fan Yao was so prejudiced against Hong Tianxiao, but he didn't think much about it. He cupped his fists and said, "Farewell, see you later." After that, Wei Yixiao used his remaining skills and kicked his feet. He broke through the tent and left, leaving Fan Yao, who was in a daze, murmuring to himself: "If Hong Tianxiao saves the Eagle King, I'm afraid the Shenlong Sect will become even more powerful. If he wants to take Dai Qisi back from him, he has to do it." I¡¯m afraid it will be even harder, alas.¡± After Wei Yixiao reported his account, he found that there were fires everywhere in the military camp, but there were still so many Yuan soldiers running around. It seemed that Fan Yao's words were true, but King Ruyang left an empty camp here, and he did his best to The main force went to destroy the Sky Eagle Sect. At that moment, Wei Yixiao hurriedly let out three long roars of retreat, and then used Qinggong to run in the direction of Qingcheng Mountain. He didn't know where the Five Swords King Kong went to protect Zhao Min, but he was not blocked at all along the way. Leaving King Ruyang¡¯s military camp, Wei Yixiao saw that there were no pursuers coming behind him, and then he relaxed a little, and sat on a big rock to rest while waiting for Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi. Just after a while, Wei Yixiao saw two fast figures running up and down. Behind the two figures, there were countless torches shining. Wei Yixiao was shocked. King Ruyang only had 10,000 troops left behind, and the only masters in the mansion were Fan Yao and Five Swords King Kong. What's more, it was dark night, how could they dare to attack the mountain. Wei Yixiao looked carefully and found that one of the first two figures seemed to be carrying a child. After thinking about it, he realized that it was Hong Tianxiao who had captured Zhao Min, which caused the Mongolian army to have to Attack the mountain late at night. In a moment, Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi came to Wei Yixiao. As expected, Hong Tianxiao was holding a child in his hand, it was Zhao Min. Hong Tianxiao handed Zhao Min into Dai Qisi's hands and whispered: "You will stop them here for a while, and you can quickly go to the main altar and prepare to defend against Yuan Bing's attack. " Dai Qisi took Zhao Min, nodded and said: "Okay, but you have to be careful and don't show off your courage." With Wei Yi smiling at the side, Hong Tianxiao was too embarrassed to say ambiguous words, so he nodded and said: "Okay, King Bat Wei has been poisoned by Shixiang Cartilage Powder, take care of him on the way, and ask Hu Qingniu to detoxify King Bat immediately when we get to the mountain." Wei Yixiao felt moved in his heart and said hurriedly: "Thank you, Master, for caring about me. The remaining skills in my subordinates are enough to kill Yuan Bing." Not long after he joined the Shenlong Sect, Hong Tianxiao cured Wei Yixiao's symptoms of becoming obsessed with practicing Kung Fu. Every day There is no need to drink hot blood anymore, and now he is so concerned about his safety, which makes Wei Yixiao feel like he is a wise master. After Dai Qisi and Wei Yixiao grabbed Zhao Min and went up the mountain, Hong Tianxiao sat down on the big rock where Wei Yixiao was sitting just now, then picked up a handful of stones from the ground and threw them directly down the mountain without even looking at them. As the broken stones moved away from Hong Tianxiao, Fan Yao's shouts also sounded: "Everyone, move quickly, there are hidden weapons." As soon as he finished speaking, there were screams one after another. Apparently many people had been hit. hidden weapon. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed to see that the hidden weapon was so effective. He hurriedly grabbed a handful of stones from the ground and threw them out. Naturally, there was still a burst of screams, and the advantages and disadvantages were revealed at a glance. Originally, attacking a mountain is at a disadvantage. When attacking a mountain from the bottom up, it is difficult to guard against defensive equipment such as rolling rocks, giant trees, and hidden weapons. Not to mention it is in the dark, and it is impossible to see the scene above until the moment of risking one's life. It is only possible to spot an object when it is close by, so the chance of dodging is naturally much smaller. "However, Zhao Min was arrested. No one can bear the responsibility for this crime. There is no other way except risking his life to attack the mountain." Under Hong Tianxiao's hidden weapon, Fan Yao and others' attack speed was obviously much slower. They did not want to suffer heavy losses if they could not attack the mountain. Hong Tianxiao found pleasure in the flower rain technique. After the stones in this area were illuminated, he slowly retreated towards the mountain. As he retreated, he kept picking up the stones around him and throwing them at Yuan Bing. At this time, the Yuan soldiers also learned to be smart and let the shield soldiers walk in the front. The stones hitting the shields made a "dang" sound, which made the casualties of the Yuan soldiers very small, but the speed of attacking the mountain was also slowed down. a lot of. Fan Yao also discovered this, but did not explain it clearly. In fact, he was also conflicted and hesitant. Personally speaking, he hated Hong Tianxiao to death. He wished to eat his flesh and drink his blood. He wished that these ten thousand yuan soldiers could fly away. Go up the mountain, but from a public perspective, the Shenlong Sect is an organization that resists the Yuan Dynasty. If it suffers heavy losses, it will not be conducive to the cause of resisting the Yuan Dynasty. Hong Tianxiao saw that the stones could no longer cause fatal damage to Yuan Bing, so he began to push the big stones on the road down the mountain. With the Nine Sun Magic Technique and the Great Shift of Mind, the stone gates in the secret path of the Ming Sect could be pushed by Hong Tianxiao, let alone just As for the rocks, the screams from the bottom of the mountain sounded again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ However, the Yuan soldiers at the foot of the mountain were miserable. As soon as the soldiers in the front row attacking the mountain were replaced by shield soldiers, a huge stone rolled down. How could the shields block it? But the shield soldiers had just been withdrawn and replaced by shield soldiers. As a spearman, a piece of stone flew down quickly in front of him. About half an hour later, a horn sound suddenly came from the mountain. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy. This was the horn of the Shenlong Sect, indicating that the defense on the mountain had been fully formed. Hong Tianxiao grabbed a handful of stones, stood up, and rushed down the mountain instead of towards the mountain. When he was still five feet away from the first row of Yuan soldiers, he threw the stones out, and then waved the Leng Yue sword. Welcoming him. Yuan Bing had just been replaced by a shield soldier, and the stones in this round caused almost no damage to him. However, Hong Tianxiao's Leng Yue sword came forward, and the first sword slashed all seven Yuan soldiers in the first row into pieces. Two pieces. Fan Yao, who was hiding behind, was overjoyed when he saw that Hong Tianxiao was the only one. He hurriedly said to Wujian Jingang: "There is only one person on the other side to stop him. The six of us can entangle him, and the army can quickly attack the mountain." Five Sword King Kong did not expect that the stones and stones in the half hour just now were made by one person. He was slightly shocked, but he also agreed with Fan Yao's idea, so he started his Qinggong and rushed towards Hong Tianxiao. Now that the mountain was ready, Hong Tianxiao no longer had any worries. He sneered and waved his sword to greet the Five Sword King Kong. At this time, Fan Yao suddenly shouted: "The six of us stopped this person, and the rest of the soldiers immediately attacked Qingcheng Mountain. No matter how high the cost, we must rescue the princess." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 102 The Five Elements Flag Shows Its Power You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hearing this, Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "With just ten thousand people, you still want to rescue Zhao Min. What a wishful thinking. Kutoutuo, today Qingcheng Mountain will be your burial place." Since the relationship with Fan Yao has been at loggerheads, Hong Tianxiao I don't expect him to provide any information to the Shenlong Sect. He might collude with Yang Xiao in the future, which would be detrimental to the Shenlong Sect. Therefore, it is better to take his life directly to avoid hidden dangers in the future. Moreover, among the people who attacked the mountain today, Fan Yao has the highest martial arts. Once Fan Yao is killed, Hejian Shuangsha and other masters will wait and see, and Five Swords King Kong will not cause any trouble. Fan Yao clearly felt the strong murderous intent emanating from Hong Tianxiao's body, and was secretly frightened. He hurriedly swung his sword to catch Hong Tianxiao's blow, but he didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao's Leng Yue sword was really powerful, and Fan Yao's long sword was also extraordinary. The Yuebao Sword suddenly split into two pieces. Fortunately, Fan Yao reacted very quickly, otherwise, he would have been killed by the sword. Fan Yao failed with one move and immediately fell into a disadvantage. Seeing this, the Five Sword King Kong hurriedly swung his sword to meet him. Wu Jian Jingang learned the wisdom and knew that Hong Tianxiao's sword was a precious sword. He did not dare to touch it head-on with the long sword in his hand. He just used tricks such as Qiao, Niao, Nian, and Luo to fight Hong Tianxiao. The Five Swords Vajra Master comes from the same sect and has practiced a five-element formation since he was a child. The five swords cooperate with each other, and the power is several times greater. At that moment, the Five Sword King Kong trapped Hong Tianxiao in the Five Elements Formation. The five swords, up and down, or left and right, kept stabbing at Hong Tianxiao's body. Seeing this, Fan Yao knew that Hong Tianxiao could not escape in a short time, so he hurriedly said: "Five masters have worked hard and trapped this person. I will go to the mountain to rescue the princess." Dahuma, the head of the Five Swords Vajra, nodded and said: "Okay, the rescue of the princess depends entirely on Master Ku." Although the friendship between Fan Yao and the eighteenth monk is not deep, but now that the princess is captured, if she cannot be saved, When they came out, the six of them had nothing to eat. They were just grasshoppers on a rope. Although Fan Yao is very powerful in martial arts, his martial arts skills on the mountain are not inferior to him. In addition to Wei Yixiao who was hit by Shixiang Cartilage Powder, there are also four people including Hejian Shuangsha, Fang Dongbai and Dai Qisi, so there are no hidden dangers. , Hong Tianxiao was not worried, and immediately concentrated on fighting the Five Sword King Kong. Just now, Hong Tianxiao's handful of stones and rocks caused hundreds of casualties to the Yuan soldiers. However, for an army of 10,000 people, hundreds of casualties did not affect the fundamentals at all. However, when rushing upward, the real journey of death truly lies in front of this 10,000-strong army. The Five Elements Flag is the five levels. Each level has deadly killing troops waiting for it. The first level is the Ruijin Flag. After Hong Tianxiao appeared, there was no longer any ambush. The Yuan soldiers rushed up much faster. In just two quarters of an hour, the Yuan soldiers who rushed in front reached a large flat area. Suddenly there was a "clang, clang, clang" sound from the opposite side, and then the stone wall on the opposite side suddenly turned into three or four layers of golden shields, which illuminated the night like day, and the Yuan soldiers were so illuminated that they could not open their eyes. . That's not the only thing that's scary. Just when the Yuan soldiers were covering their eyes, countless golden-tipped flying spears suddenly flew out from the gaps in the shields. The result was obvious. By the time the Yuan soldiers heard the sound of breaking through the sky and had no time to raise their heads, their lives had already been harvested. After the first round of attacks was effective, the disciples of Ruijin Banner turned their shields over again, The light suddenly disappeared and darkness enveloped me again, along with fear. Then, just before the remaining Yuan soldiers got used to it, another wave of javelins was thrown at them, but this time it was no longer a golden-tipped flying spear, but a black spear head, and even the handle was black. "Ah" The screams rang out again, and more than a hundred Yuan soldiers fell under the javelins. At this moment, Fan Yao's figure appeared on the platform. He was the right envoy of the Ming Cult. How could he not know the offensive and defensive methods of Ruijin Banner? But these were his comrades who fought side by side in the past. How could he? Able to command Yuan soldiers to break through Ruijin Banner's defense. After some quick thinking, Fan Yao finally gave up on defeating the Ruijin Banner and just urged the Yuan soldiers to attack. The faster the attack, the greater the casualties, but the Ruijin Banner, a special shield that had to be flipped back and forth, made it unbearable for the eyes of these Yuan soldiers. Sometimes it was dazzling light, and sometimes it was pitch black, but that terrifying The javelins seemed to be inexhaustible, ruthlessly harvesting Yuan soldiers' lives one after another. Although the Mingjiao was a serious concern of the Yuan court, because King Ruyang adopted Cheng Kun's strategy, he never encircled Guangmingding. Therefore, the Yuan soldiers had never fought against the Five Elements Banner. How could they adapt to the unique attack and attack capabilities of the Five Elements Banner? The defensive method suddenly put them at a disadvantage. Without even seeing the opponent's shadow, the corpses of seven or eight hundred yuan soldiers had fallen.   Just flipping back and forth, after more than a dozen rounds, Ruijin Banner's flying spears were thrown, and then they withdrew from the battlefield. However, what surprised Yuan Bing was that they didn't see Ruijin Banner's flying spears at all. How people retreated and suddenly disappeared from here out of thin air. Only Fan Yao knew in his heart that the stone wall behind the disciples of Ruijin Banner was fake and had been carved into a corridor. The disciples of Ruijin Banner retreated from the corridor because the night was too dark and Yuan Bing's eyes were illuminated. I looked at it repeatedly, but I couldn't see the weirdness of the stone wall at all. The next step is Houtu Banner¡¯s attack. It¡¯s strange that there is such a large stone platform on Qingcheng Mountain. Sure enough, after the Ruijin Banner retreated, the Yuan soldiers shouted and rushed forward again. The huge platform was instantly filled with Yuan soldiers, but the weird entrance to the corridor was still not discovered. At this moment, countless Shenlong Cult disciples wearing black clothes and holding swords suddenly emerged from the ground. They killed the unsuspecting Yuan soldiers by surprise, and two to three hundred people fell down in an instant. Then, these ghosts The disciples of Shenlong Sect who appeared like this didn't give Yuan Bing any chance at all. They slashed and hacked wildly. In just a few strokes, Yuan Bing fell to nearly a thousand people. All the Yuan soldiers on the platform turned into dead corpses. These disciples of Houtu Banner also hurriedly retreated towards the stone wall and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The Yuan soldiers who had just rushed onto the platform were left stunned and looking at each other. These Yuan soldiers have all experienced hundreds of battles and are extremely powerful in combat, but this is the first time they have encountered such a strange fighting method. What's more, they are attacking mountains at night, so they are at an extremely disadvantageous disadvantage. This leads to They saw the tragic situation of not killing a single person on the other side, but injuring two to three thousand people. Some captains and centurions also saw some clues. If they continue to attack like this, they are afraid that they will not be able to reach the main altar of the Shenlong Sect, and all these 10,000 elite soldiers will be killed or injured, not to mention killing Zhao from the hands of those masters. Min was rescued. A captain suggested to Fan Yao: "Master Ku, the situation is not good for our army. It is better to suspend the attack and report the matter to the prince for a decision." Fan Yao hurriedly waved his hand to express his objection. After all, Zhao Min has been captured. If Fan Yao does not try his best to save people, he may not be able to explain himself in front of King Ruyang in the future. Besides, Fan Yao has been in Ruyang King's Mansion for many years. Zhao Min is really the only close person. What's more, this time it was just right to lose the elite Mongolian soldiers. After all, before personal hatred and justice, Fan Yao would inevitably help the Shenlong Sect to deal with the Mongolian army. The captain wanted to persuade him again, but when he saw Fan Yao's angry face and thought about the fact that the princess Zhao Min was indeed King Ruyang's darling, he sighed, gave up his advice, and commanded the army to charge towards the stone wall. go. The Thousand Captain has already seen that there is definitely something weird about that stone wall, and it might be a shortcut to the Shenlong Sect's main altar. However, when another group of Yuan soldiers rushed to the stone wall, something strange happened again. Countless liquids were suddenly sprayed out from the stone wall, and the Yuan soldiers rushing in front were sprayed all over their bodies. Yes, he was killed immediately. The Yuan soldiers charging behind him couldn't stop themselves, and they were also contaminated with the liquid, and they all fell to the ground. Although Yuan Bing, who was further behind, didn't understand what it was, he knew in his heart that it was not water, but some kind of poisonous liquid, so they all stopped and wandered back and forth in front of the stone wall. After a while, when the more than a thousand soldiers in front of the stone wall were not sure whether to advance or retreat, they suddenly felt that their shoes were a little wet. They felt very strange and looked at the ground one after another. They found that there was water flowing through something where they stood. . This platform is not flat, but is high at the stone wall and low at the bottom. Moreover, these Yuan soldiers soon discovered that something was wrong. What was under their feet was not water, but kerosene. After all, the pungent smell of kerosene made them feel familiar. The Yuan soldiers on the platform suddenly became confused. Those who reacted quickly were already running down the mountain screaming, but it was already too late. A rocket was shot out from the stone wall, either hitting the Yuan soldiers or falling to the ground. The child caused a raging fire on the entire platform, and more than a thousand soldiers were completely caught in the sea of ????fire. Wailing and running, many Yuan soldiers covered in fire fell down the mountain, and the Yuan soldiers behind them were also coated with the fire oil. Often one Yuan soldier who fell down could harm more than a dozen Yuan soldiers. It's not just that simple. Although it has been burned, the kerosene is still flowing downwards, as if the fire is moving. After getting off the platform, the flow speed along the hillside is naturally much faster. I am climbing the mountain behind. The soldiers of the Yuan Dynasty were also hit immediately, and they even had no way to escape, either rolling down the mountain or being burned by the fire. "Master Ku, we really can't fight anymore. We have lost more than half of our army, and the morale of the army is low. Even if we can overcome these obstacles, it is impossible to rescue the princess." The commander was lucky not to be burned by the fire. When he arrived, he immediately admonished Fan Yao again. Fan Yao also knew that it was time to retreat. After all, this way, he would have enough excuses to report back to King Ruyang, so he shouted: "Send the order, the whole army retreats." If Fan Yao continued to choose If word of the march reaches King Ruyang in the future, it might arouse his suspicion. The Yuan soldiers had long lost their fighting spirit. They were all overjoyed when they heard this. They hurriedly turned around and rushed down the mountain. Many Yuan soldiers lost their feet and fell while running, and rolled down directly. Many Yuan soldiers in front of them were also killed. The soldiers were also knocked down. Of course, rolling down the mountain had only one result, death. At this moment, the battle between Hong Tianxiao and Five Swords King Kong has also reached a critical moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)So he shouted loudly: "Send the order, the whole army retreats." If Fan Yao continues to choose to march, if the news reaches King Ruyang in the future, it may arouse his suspicion. The Yuan soldiers had long lost their fighting spirit. They were all overjoyed when they heard this. They hurriedly turned around and rushed down the mountain. Many Yuan soldiers lost their feet and fell while running, and rolled down directly. Many Yuan soldiers in front of them were also killed. The soldiers were also knocked down. Of course, rolling down the mountain had only one result, death. At this moment, the battle between Hong Tianxiao and Five Swords King Kong has also reached a critical moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103 Hong Tianxiao, you are so despicable You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the beginning, Hong Tianxiao was really trapped by the Five Elements Formation of the Five Swords King Kong, because the formation of the Five Swords King Kong was not entirely the Five Elements Formation, but contained the positive five elements and the reverse five elements. Hong Tianxiao did not understand the five elements of the Five Swords King Kong for a while. The mystery of the formation, coupled with the fact that the Five Swords King Kongs have been practicing since they were young, and their minds are connected to each other, doubles the power of the Five Elements Formation, and only then can a master like Hong Tianxiao be trapped in the formation. Fortunately, it was Hong Tianxiao. If it had been Fang Dongbai, Wei Yixiao and others, they would have been injured in the Five Elements Formation. Let alone more than a hundred rounds, thirty or forty rounds would have been difficult. After a hundred rounds, Hong Tianxiao gradually figured out the operation of the Five Elements Formation, and he had a map in his mind, and he also had a way to break the Five Elements Formation. To break the Five Elements Formation, the Great Shift of the Universe is necessary. After Hong Tianxiao had this idea, when he used the Great Shift of the Universe and handed the five swords to Hong Tianxiao at the same time, Hong Tianxiao's Leng Yue sword suddenly trembled, turned and hooked. Five Sword King Kong suddenly felt that the swords in his hands were attacking each other disobediently, just in time to protect Hong Tianxiao's body in the middle. Five Sword King Kong didn¡¯t know what the Great Shift of the Universe was, let alone the magical effect of the Great Shift of the Universe. He felt strange in his heart that the sword move that was clearly intended for Hong Tianxiao actually went towards his senior brother. The first time they thought it was their sword moves that were wrong, but the second and third time, Five Sword King Kong knew that this was no accident, but that the other party had used some evil martial arts. However, no matter how careful and deliberate Five Swords King Kong was, he still could not change this situation. What was originally a complete offensive turned into more defense and less offense. However, the Five Swords King Kong can't help Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao's Great Shift of the Universe can't hurt the Five Swords King Kong. The six people were wasted here, but Hong Tianxiao has the Nine Yang Divine Art to protect his body, and his internal power is endless, and the lost internal power can basically be used. He recovered almost 90%, but the Five Swords King Kong was different. Every point of internal energy consumed was a loss of one point. After more than a hundred moves, the situation had completely turned to Hong Tianxiao, and the Five Swords King Kong could only support itself. . At this time, the remaining Yuan soldiers retreated one after another. The Five Sword King Kong did not know what was happening in front of him, and his heart became even more confused. By accident, Dahuma was greeted by Hong Tianxiao's Leng Yue sword, and his blood flowed like Note, the other four were shocked when they saw it. They did not bother to attack Hong Tianxiao anymore. They hurriedly took out a concealed weapon from their arms and threw it at Hong Tianxiao, and then hurriedly retreated down the mountain while protecting Dahuma. Seeing that all the Yuan soldiers attacking the mountain had retreated, Hong Tianxiao knew that the Five Elements Flag had blocked all the Yuan soldiers' attacks. He was secretly happy and did not care about chasing the Five Sword King Kong, so he turned back to the mountain to kill. It's not that Hong Tianxiao doesn't want to kill Five Swords King Kong, but although Five Swords King Kong's defeat is certain, it's not worthy of being slaughtered. If he wants to intercept them, it will take at least seventy or eighty rounds, and Yamashita Yin Tianzheng and others' I don't know what the situation is. The most urgent thing at the moment is not to kill the Five Sword King Kong, but to take advantage of the defeat of the Yuan soldiers attacking the mountain and lead the masters to rescue Yin Tianzheng and others. The Yuan soldiers failed to attack the mountain and lost all morale. They collapsed all the way down the mountain. When encountering peerless masters like Hong Tianxiao, there were no survivors. Seven out of ten Yuan soldiers who went down the mountain did not survive. In the end, 10,000 elite Mongolian soldiers were able to make it down the mountain alive. There were actually less than a thousand people, which shows how brutal this battle was. During the Northern Song Dynasty, Shixiang Cartilage Powder was officially used in martial arts battles. It was called Beiming Suspension at that time. Later, with the destruction of Xixia Yipintang, Beiming Suspension slowly faded out of the martial arts. This time, Prince Ruyang's Mansion got Ten Fragrant Cartilage Powder from somewhere. Originally, Prince Ruyang planned to use it for important events. This time, for the sake of Zhao Min's safety, Prince Ruyang used it in advance. At that time, Xue Muhua prepared an antidote for Beiming's recovery, which was later passed down. Hu Qingniu was Xue Muhua's successor, so he naturally had the secret recipe. So, taking advantage of the Yuan soldiers' defeat, Hong Tianxiao took Fang Dongbai, Wei Yixiao, Dai Qisi and the Du couple down the mountain and headed towards the direction where Yin Tianzheng was trapped. Hong Tianxiao and others naturally did not know where Yin Tianzheng was trapped, but Yin Tianzheng had sent a letter to Hong Tianxiao before, so Hong Tianxiao released the pigeon and six people followed it. An hour later, the pigeon stopped. Hong Tianxiao asked Fang Dongbai and found out that this was a place called Taiping Ao. It was fifteen miles away from the nearest Taiping Town. It could be said to be a deserted place with no villages in front or behind. Hong Tianxiao looked around, used his supernatural ears, and listened around, and suddenly heard the voices of several people ten miles to the south. In this place, so late at night, there are still people talking, which shows that they are not ordinary people. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly led the five people to the south, and they arrived at the place in a short time. Looking around, Hong Tianxiao found a yurt at the entrance of a col. There were two people standing in front of the yurt, it was the two elders Xuan Ming. The two are having sexAs he spoke, Hebi Weng said bitterly: "Damn it, if it weren't for this eagle, would we have spent so much time here?" Luzhangke nodded and said: "Yin Tianzheng is really a veteran of the world. He can hold his breath in that situation. Otherwise, we would have wiped out these rebels long ago." Hebiweng said: "The key is that this eagle has profound skills. Even if we brothers worked together, he could stop him from entering the col. However, he has been hit by our Xuanming Divine Palm, and it is estimated that he will not be able to survive for a few hours." ." It turned out that after Yin Tianzheng and his party came to Taiping Town, they accidentally fell into the trick of the two elders Xuan Ming. Except for Yin Tianzheng, the others were all infected with Shixiang Cartilage Powder. Fortunately, Yin Tianzheng had a fairly good understanding of the terrain here, and learned that there was Taiping Ao, which was easy to defend and difficult to attack, fifteen miles south of Taiping Town, so he led Yin Susu and others to retreat while fighting, and waited until they retreated to Taiping Ao. After that, Yin Tianzheng asked Yin Susu and others to enter the col, while he guarded the entrance to prevent Xuan Ming and the others from attacking. However, Yin Tianzheng was only one person after all, and the masters of the Ruyang Palace except Xuan Ming and the others were In addition, there were fifteen monks. After nearly a day of fighting, Yin Tianzheng's power was greatly depleted, and he was finally injured by the two elders Xuan Ming. However, the two elders Xuan Ming were also injured by Yin Tianzheng's eagle claws. In addition, the sky was dark. After landing, he was worried that Yin Tianzheng was using a hidden weapon, so he stopped attacking and planned to wait until the next morning to invade the col. Hong Tianxiao was slightly relieved after hearing that Yin Tianzheng and others were safe and sound, but it was not easy to rescue the injured Yin Tianzheng and Yin Susu and others who had lost their internal strength. Fifteenth monk. After the battle with the Five Swords King Kong just now, Hong Tianxiao knew that these Fan monks were not only good at combined attacks, but also had extremely high individual martial arts. Fang Dongbai and the other five might not be able to withstand the fifteen Fan monks. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but regret that he was in such a hurry when going down the mountain that he forgot to ask Hu Qingniu for the antidote of Shixiang Cartilage Powder. Otherwise, as long as Yin Susu and others had fully recovered their internal strength, it would not be difficult to defeat the powerful enemy. After Hong Tianxiao and the others discussed for a while, they decided that Hong Tianxiao would rush into the col first and use the Nine Yang Magic to cure Yin Tianzheng's Xuan Ming Cold Poison. There was an illusion that only Hong Tianxiao came to the rescue. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao deliberately spread the news that Zhao Min had been arrested. Although Xuan Ming and others may not believe it, the fact that Hong Tianxiao came here to rescue Yin Tianzheng is enough to prove that there must be something wrong with the military camp. There was a "swish" sound, and the two elders Xuan Ming, who were still talking, suddenly heard a strange voice coming from the right side. They were suspicious. Luzhangke said: "Junior brother, you stay here, I will go and see look." Hebiweng nodded and said: "Senior brother, be careful." Luzhangke used Qinggong and ran towards the source of the sound. He had just rushed about ten feet away when he suddenly heard another "whoosh" sound coming from twenty feet ahead. Deerzhangke was startled and ran forward. , while being fully alert, he shouted: "Friend, why should you be so sneaky? Please show up and see me." "Whoosh", no one responded to Luzhangke's words, but this weird sound still kept appearing. Even though Luzhangke had a stable character, he couldn't help but be excited. In addition, he was a very talented person and was bold. "Hehe" he sneered and said, "Since my friend refuses to show up, I won't be polite." After that, Luzhangke He flew toward the source of the sound, but saw nothing. Luzhangke didn¡¯t believe that it was just the sound of wind blowing in the woods, so he stood up and listened for a while. For a long time, he didn¡¯t hear the weird sound again. At this moment, he suddenly heard Hebiweng's angry shout from the entrance of Taiping Col: "Hong Tianxiao, you are so despicable, oops." Luzhangke was shocked when he heard this, and knew that he had fallen into Hong Tianxiao's plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. He hurriedly flew towards the col's entrance. As soon as he came out of the woods, he saw his junior brother He Biweng lying on the ground. He didn't know whether he was alive or dead. There were six other monks fighting with Hong Tianxiao, but the other nine monks were gone. Where. When Hong Tianxiao saw the Luzhang guest coming out, he laughed loudly and said: "Zhao Min, the princess of Ruyang Palace, has fallen into the hands of the Shenlong Cult. You must quickly tell the Ruyang King that if you want his daughter's life, you must retreat as soon as possible. Otherwise, , this time it is his daughter, and next time it will be his son." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao made a move that was "powerful in all directions", and Leng Yue's sword swept horizontally, forcing the six monks to take two steps back, and then used Qinggong flew into Taiping Ao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104 How is this possible? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The six monks hurriedly chased after them, but they saw a sudden "whoosh" sound coming from in front of them. Knowing that it was Hong Tianxiao who had fired a hidden weapon, they hurriedly dodged sideways. Even so, two monks were still hit by the hidden weapon. It wasn't a fatal hole, but it still hurt so much that they groaned and froze. Luzhangke watched carefully and shouted hurriedly: "Masters, don't chase anymore, be careful of each other's hidden weapons." After saying that, Feishen had already rushed to Hebiweng. He knelt down and took a look. Hebiweng's face was pale, and the corners of his mouth were white. A wisp of blood spilled out, obviously the injury was serious, but it was not life-threatening. Luzhangke asked hurriedly: "How about the other nine masters?" One of the six monks replied in a muffled voice: "It's nothing serious, I just got hit by Hong Tianxiao's hidden weapon." Before Hong Tianxiao attacked He Bi Weng, he first grabbed a handful of stones and threw them at the man with the "rain of flowers" technique. The tent actually injured nine of the fifteen monks who were not prepared at all, which was beyond Hong Tianxiao's expectation. The two elders Xuan Ming and the fifteenth monk had an agreement. The two elders Xuanming and the fifteenth monk were on duty at midnight. Unexpectedly, they were attacked by Hong Tianxiao while the fifteenth monk was sleeping soundly. The fifteenth monk not only resented Hong Tianxiao, but also the fifteenth monk. Naturally, even the two elders Xuan Ming who kept vigil at night also hated him. Luzhangke knew that the monks were angry and didn't care about them. He hurriedly helped Hebiweng up and breathed a burst of energy. At present, Hong Tianxiao had entered the col. He didn't know if there were any masters from Shenlong Cult around. , so Luzhangke didn't dare to heal Hebiweng's injuries, but just gave him some infuriating energy. At this time, the six monks also helped out the nine monks who had been hit by hidden weapons. Only two of the nine were seriously injured, one on the right chest and one on the left shoulder. The other seven were only injured by the hidden weapon. hands and feet. Not only were Luzhangke and others treating nine monks outside, Hong Tianxiao also came to the col to join Yin Tianzheng and others. Seeing Hong Tianxiao arriving, Yin Tianzheng showed a hint of joy on his pale face and said, "Tian Xiao, if you had come a step later, you would only be able to see our corpses tomorrow." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "My adoptive father came thousands of miles to help the child, but he fell into the trick of King Ruyang. If there is something wrong with the adoptive father, the child will hold a grudge for the rest of his life. Come on, adoptive father, let the child get rid of the Xuanming Cold Poison for you first." ." With that said, Hong Tianxiao was about to heal Yin Tianzheng's injuries. Yin Tianzheng hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Tian Xiao is not allowed. There is a big enemy outside the col now. Wouldn't it be bad if the two elders Xuan Ming and others suddenly rushed into the col while you were healing my injuries?" Where can I get a kind of incense that makes Susu and the others lose their internal strength, otherwise, this battle may not be defeated." Hong Tianxiao turned around and saw that except for Yin Susu and Zhou Exiang, almost everyone else was injured. Among them, Fu Lu Shou was the most seriously injured, and Yin Wu Fu and Yin Wu Shou were still unconscious. Hong Tianxiao said: "Father, just now the boy lured away the deer stick guest by tricking the tiger away from the mountain, and then made a sudden attack, rewarded the crane pen man greatly, and at the same time injured nine monks with hidden weapons. What's more, they didn't know that the boy was alone. I¡¯d better bring some experts here, how dare I rush into the col, foster father, I don¡¯t have much time, I¡¯ll wait until my son gets rid of the cold poison for you first.¡± With this said, Yin Tianzheng no longer refused and allowed Hong Tianxiao to heal his injuries with peace of mind. Yin Wulu, Cheng Qingyi and Feng Xueyao each held a concealed weapon and stood nervously in the darkness of the col's entrance, staring outside. However, a stick of incense passed and no one rushed in. Yin Tianzheng's cold poison was successfully transformed by Hong Tianxiao's Nine Yang Divine Art. After the injury healed, Yin Tianzheng was full of pride and laughed loudly: "Okay, very good, Tian Xiao, have you had any adventures during this period, and your martial arts have improved so much?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "By chance, my child has practiced the Mingjiao's supreme mental method and the world has shifted." "Ah." Yin Tianzheng and everyone else were shocked. They all knew that the Great Shift of the Universe was a secret method not taught by the Ming Cult, and Hong Tianxiao was not a member of the Ming Cult, so there must be a secret in it. Yin Tianzheng asked in a deep voice: "How did Tian Xiao learn the Ming Cult's secret method of not teaching?" Hong Tianxiao knew that Yin Tianzheng would ask this question, so he smiled slightly and said: "When the child was at Guangmingding, he accidentally entered the secret passage and saw the bodies of Leader Yang and his wife. The Great Shift of the Universe was nearby, and the child then I took it out easily, and after some practice, I suddenly reached the sixth level, only one step away from the realm of Dacheng." "What?" Yin Tian is the most qualified elder in the Ming Cult. He joined the religion at the same time as Yang Dingtian. However, he is not as good as Yang Dingtian in terms of martial arts and achievements in the Ming Cult, so he did not become a candidate for the leader. However, because of his senior qualifications, Therefore, except for Yang Dingtian, among the Ming sect, Yin Tianzheng has the deepest understanding of the mind of the Great Shift of the Universe. &nbsYin Tianzheng was shocked again. Then he thought that the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi might not be a simple superior-subordinate relationship, so he said "ok" three times. Hong Tianxiao naturally heard the hidden meaning in Yin Tianzheng's words, smiled and said: "Father, to be honest, maybe after some time, the title between you and Dai Qisi will be changed." After hearing this, Yin Tianzheng couldn't help laughing and said: "What a good boy, what a blessing. My eldest sister was the second most beautiful woman in the Ming Cult back then, second only to the leader's wife. I don't know how many people pursued her back then. Although she was married to Han Qian Ye, that short-lived ghost, didn't want to take advantage of you now." Except for Yang Dingtian and Xie Xun, everyone in the Mingjiao had a bad impression of Han Qianye, and so did Yin Tianzheng. Yin Susu's heart felt sour for no reason, and she secretly decided to compete with Dai Qisi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 Tianying has finished teaching You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Brother Yin, how are you always?" Just as Yin Tianzheng finished speaking, he suddenly heard a crisp and beautiful voice coming from the pass, and then a figure flashed, and a peerless beauty in purple appeared in front of everyone's eyes. middle. "Hahahaha, okay, okay, my old bones are still strong." Although Yin Tianzheng felt uneasy and wondered if Dai Qisi heard what he just said, he didn't show any panic on the surface. When Hong Tianxiao saw that not only Dai Qisi but also Wei Yixiao and the others had entered the col, he couldn't help but wonder: "Where are the two elders Xuan Ming and those monks?" Wei Yixiao said: "Reporting to the leader, they have already retreated." Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and said: "This Luzhang guest is quite smart. I have just prepared to ask you to attack them from both inside and outside. I don't want to retreat so quickly. King Wei Bat, which direction are they retreating to? Is it Tianying Mountain or Qingcheng Mountain?" "It's in the direction of Tianying Mountain." Yin Tianzheng was shocked when he heard this and said in a deep voice: "No, the Sky Eagle Sect is in danger." Hong Tianxiao said: "King Ruyang's army has been heading to the Tianying Sect for several days. We must rush to Tianying Mountain immediately. King Feng, please escort me, Senior Li, and the others back to Qingcheng Mountain, and let Hu Qingniu dissolve the ten-flavor cartilage powder for them." poison, and the rest will follow me to Tianying Mountain to help." After tonight's battle, Hong Tianxiao learned the exact news. King Ruyang's army marched towards Tianying Mountain in batches, each batch of 10,000 people, and the first batch The 10,000 people have set out for almost seven days. If nothing else happens, they may have already arrived at Tianying Mountain. The last group of 10,000 people also set out last night. King Ruyang led Wang Baobao and the Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrow. The horse rushed to Tianying Mountain. Dai Qisi knew that Hong Tianxiao made this arrangement because he was worried about her injury, so she felt sweet and nodded: "Okay." But Yin Susu waved her hand and said: "No, Xuanming and Ming are cunning by nature. How could you know that this is not their technique of dividing and gathering to annihilate?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard the words, nodded and said: "Yes, you must be careful, foster father, why don't you lead Hall Master Fang, Uncle Du, and Aunt Du to Tianying Mountain first, while Hai'er and King Wei Bat will take Sister Su Su and the others How about after we are safely sent to Qingcheng Mountain, we can chase after our adoptive father?" Yin Tianzheng nodded and said, "Okay, that's very good." After the two parties parted ways, Yin Tianzheng hurried to Taiping Town, bought some good horses there, and headed towards Tianying Mountain at starry night. Hong Tianxiao, Wei Yixiao, and Dai Qisi escorted Yin Susu and others to Qingcheng Mountain. On the way back to the mountain, they found traces of Lu Zhangke and several monks. However, they were surprised when they saw Hong Tianxiao, Wei Yixiao, and Yin Susu together. He didn't dare to take action either. Dai Qisi originally thought that Yin Susu was unnecessary, but after discovering the traces of Lu Zhangke and others, she couldn't help but start to look at Yin Susu in a different light. After all, Yin Susu's proposal not only saved the lives of several people in their Tianying Sect, but also saved Dai's life. Qisi's life may be said to be innocent. After the traces of Luzhangke and others disappeared, Hong Tianxiao ordered Wei Yixiao to return to Qingcheng Mountain quickly and ask Hu Qingniu for the antidote of Shixiang Cartilage Powder, and at the same time get a few good horses. Of course, this was also Yin Susu's idea. When Tianying Mountain was in trouble and Zhang Wuji was on the mountain, Yin Susu naturally wanted to go to the rescue personally, so she gave Hong Tianxiao such an idea to save time as much as possible. Everything went according to Yin Susu's plan. Just when everyone arrived at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain, Wei Yixiao delivered the antidote of Shixiang Cartilage Powder and brought eleven good horses. Along the way, everyone rushed to Tianying Mountain at lightning speed, while Li Tianhuan and others secretly recovered their skills. After more than an hour, everyone's skills were fully restored, and their morale was naturally boosted. I don¡¯t know why, but Dai Qisi and Yin Susu are very close to each other, and Zhou Exiang, who is very visionary, the three girls quickly got along with each other, and they even called each other elder sister and younger sister. Naturally, Dai Qisi was the oldest. Yin Susu was second and Zhou Exiang was the youngest, just because Yin Susu was worried about Zhang Wuji's safety and couldn't let go. Within a few days, everyone arrived near Tianying Mountain. From the residents at the foot of the mountain, Hong Tianxiao found out that Yuan soldiers had launched a violent attack on Tianying Mountain a few days ago. Since yesterday, the shouts of killing on the mountain seemed to have stopped. It stopped, and the officers and soldiers seemed to have withdrawn from Tianying Mountain, and they went in an unknown direction. Yin Tianzheng and others were naturally shocked, the shouts of killing stopped, and the Yuan soldiers withdrew, which meant that the Tianying Sect was conquered by the Yuan soldiers. Everyone rushed towards the mountain in a hurry, and all along the way were the corpses of Yuan Bing and Tianying Sect disciples. It was too horrible to see, which showed the intensity of this battle. The higher you go, the more corpses there are, but the bodies of King Yin Ye and Zhang Wuji have never been found, and everyone still dare not let go of their hanging hearts. The body of Bai Guishou was first discovered.?, there was a deep palm print on his chest, and there were a dozen bloody holes on his body. He was obviously hit by a palm first, and then picked to death by a dozen Yuan soldiers with guns. Bai Guishou's death cast a shadow over everyone's hearts, and at this moment, Hong Tianxiao suddenly heard a small gasp coming from the Eagle King's Palace. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly flew over and arrived at the door of the Eagle King's Palace. He used his Tianerong and listened carefully to the scene in the palace. He found that except for this slightly rough breathing, there was no other voice. . At this time, Yin Tianzheng and others also came to the door. Hong Tianxiao turned around and said: "Father, I will go in and investigate. You guys wait here to prevent fraud in the palace." Yin Tianzheng knew that Hong Tianxiao¡¯s martial arts was the highest among the people, so he nodded and said: ¡°Tian Xiao, be careful.¡± Hong Tianxiao responded and walked cautiously towards the source of the sound. He did not find any mechanism or hidden weapon. However, when he came to the source of the sound, he was shocked to find that King Yin Ye was lying on the ground covered in blood. His eyes were staring blankly at the roof, blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and his teeth were holding a rope. Hong Tianxiao looked along the rope and was stunned. It turned out that the end of the rope was a huge stone. If King Yin Ye let go, the huge stone would fall and smash him into a meat pie. King Yin Ye apparently also saw Hong Tianxiao, and his heart suddenly let out a sigh of relief. He fainted and the boulder naturally fell down. Hong Tianxiao was about to pick up King Yin Ye's body, but suddenly found that his arms and legs were all fixed to the ground by iron chains. If he forced King Yin Ye out, he would probably break his arms and legs. Hong Tianxiao was hesitant, but the boulder continued to hit the unconscious King Yin Ye mercilessly. It was no longer three feet above Hong Tianxiao's head. Hong Tianxiao didn't have time to think too much, so he could only shout: "Father, come to my aid quickly." Then he used all his strength, pushed his arms upwards, and held the boulder hard. When Yin Tianzheng heard Hong Tianxiao¡¯s cry for help, his heart went crazy and he hurriedly led everyone into the hall. When they saw the tragic situation of King Yin Ye, Yin Tianzheng and Yin Susu couldn't help but their eyes were splitting. Including Li Tianhuan and other masters of Tianying Cult, they were completely shocked. In the end, Dai Qisi shouted: "Rescue this person quickly. "At this time, everyone managed to rescue King Yin Ye from the chains. Three of the chains were broken by Yin Tianzheng using the Eagle Claw Technique. After rescuing King Yin Ye, Hong Tianxiao winked at everyone. Yin Tianzheng and others didn't know what he meant, but Dai Qisi understood it and hurriedly called everyone outside the palace. Just when everyone just walked out of the palace door, they heard a loud "bang" sound coming from inside, and then saw Hong Tianxiao's body shooting out like a bow and arrow, and then heard "whoosh" coming from inside the palace. The sound of hidden weapons flying around and the "chichi" sound of poisonous gas being emitted. Everyone rushed to the soul, but listened to Hong Tianxiao urgently: "The righteous father, here is a long time, let's go down the mountain quickly, and then discuss it." The main altar of the Sky Eagle Sect has become a life-threatening underworld. No one knows where traps will appear next. Even Yin Tianzheng felt scared for the first time. But Yin Susu was worried about Zhang Wuji and said hurriedly: "Where is Wuji? Wuji is still on the mountain. If we can't find him, wouldn't it be" Hong Tianxiao said with relief: "If my guess is correct, Wuji must have fallen into their hands. In this way, I will wake up my adopted brother first, and then I can know the whereabouts of Wuji." Hong Tianxiao knew that if he could not give everyone a definite message , it was absolutely impossible for the people of the Tianying Sect to go down the mountain, so they hurriedly gave King Yin Ye some Qi and opened up the blocked meridians in his body. Yin Yewang woke up leisurely and saw Yin Tianzheng, Yin Susu and Hong Tianxiao. His face felt guilty and he sighed: "Dad, Susu, Wuji Wuji was captured by them, Tian Tianying has finished teaching." Hong Tianxiao suddenly had a bad feeling in his mind. He used his telescope and listened carefully. His expression suddenly changed and he said urgently: "No, they have planted explosives here. Let's leave quickly." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao hurriedly carried King Yin Ye on his back and led everyone to use Qinggong to go down the mountain. Just after running about three miles away, everyone heard a thunderous explosion behind them. The entire Sky Eagle Sect was trembling. Although the hot wave of fire behind them was not close, it could still make everyone feel it. Right behind you. All of them were dead souls. If Hong Tian Xiaocha thought he was slower, all twelve of them would die here. Although almost all of these people are masters of the martial arts, they have lived a life of licking the edge for many years, but after experiencing the life and death crisis just now, they all turned pale and felt a sense of fear in their hearts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106 Merging with the Eagle Cult You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After running for another seven or eight miles, Hong Tianxiao suddenly stopped and shouted: "Stop." Everyone hurriedly stopped and looked at Hong Tianxiao without understanding. Although they were puzzled, their eyes were full of trust. It was obvious that they had great admiration for Hong Tianxiao's ability to predict danger. Yin Tianzheng asked: "Tian Xiao, is there a trap ahead?" Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Father, if we really fell into the trap just now, and most of the people were blown up to pieces, what will happen if the adoptive father survives the disaster?" Yin Tianzheng replied without thinking: "We must hurry down the mountain" At this point, Yin Tianzheng suddenly realized: "Could it be that the Tatars also have an ambush at the foot of the mountain?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "It's very possible. Although we have no damage, after all, my adopted brother can't stand the torment anymore. We must find a place to rescue him immediately. Adopted father, I don't know if there is another way down the mountain except this one." , are there any unknown paths?¡± Yin Susu said: "I know a small road, but it's not easy to walk." Hong Tianxiao said: "No matter whether it's easy or not, just go." It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not difficult to walk, but it¡¯s too difficult to walk. It can also be said that it¡¯s not a road. There are three or four cliffs of 35 to 50 feet. It¡¯s impossible for people without certain qinggong skills to get through. Moreover, there are ligers and tigers along the way. There are so many insects and leopards that if everyone is not a martial arts master, they may not be able to get out at all. At the foot of the mountain, Yin Tianzheng found a farmhouse and settled King Yin Ye. Hong Tianxiao began to check his injuries. He was shocked to find that all the limbs of King Yin Ye had been pinched off with heavy techniques. It seemed that it was A Da and A Er. Two idiots did it. Hong Tianxiao told Yin Tianzheng and Yin Susu about this, and one can imagine the shock of the two of them. Yin Tianzheng was also well-known in the martial arts world for his hard work, so he naturally knew the power of the Vajra Finger, and couldn't help but said angrily: "King Ruyang has done this to me. Whatever is on my son¡¯s body, I will pay ten times the price for it in the future.¡± Seeing that Yin Tianzheng was in such an excited mood, Hong Tianxiao did not plan to tell him about the black jade intermittent ointment for the time being. He thought for a moment and said: "Father, you can't stay here for a long time. The best thing to do is to return to Qingcheng Mountain as soon as possible. It's better to go back to Qingcheng Mountain early tomorrow morning." Rent a carriage, lay out more quilts, and let your adopted brother lie in it so that he won¡¯t feel the bumps and pain.¡± The Tianying Sect was destroyed, his only son became a useless person, and his grandson fell into the hands of the enemy. Yin Tianzheng's heart was completely messed up. He still had no idea, so he nodded and said: "Okay, according to Tian Xiao's words, Qing Yi , you are good at disguising yourself, go outside and buy a carriage and come back." After Cheng Qingyi left, Yin Tianzheng, who was in a bad mood, also asked everyone to disperse, leaving only Yin Susu and Hong Tianxiao in the room. At this time, King Yin Ye also woke up leisurely and sighed: "Father, the child is useless. My father's many years of hard work were ruined in one day. All three thousand members of the cult were killed, and even Wuji was captured by them. " When Yin Tianzheng saw King Yin Ye waking up, he hurriedly comforted him: "King Ye, this is because of my father's inconsideration. I can't blame you. I only hate King Ruyang for being too cunning." Hong Tianxiao said: "Father, this matter started because of the child. If the adoptive father hadn't trained his experts to help the child thousands of miles away, how could the Mongols have taken advantage of the loophole. Don't worry, the adoptive father, Hu Qingniu's medical skills are unparalleled in the world, and maybe he can cure Yi." Brother¡¯s hands and feet.¡± Yin Tianzheng shook his head and said: "I saved you because of the love between father and son. How can I blame you? The powerful Vajra Finger of Shaolin Temple is no small matter. In the past, Yu Sanxia of Wudang Sect also had his hands and feet cut off. Even with Zhang Zhenren's ability, he can still deal with it. There is nothing we can do, although Hu Qingniu has superb medical skills, it is difficult to repair the broken bones, alas." Seeing the decadence on Yin Tianzheng's face, Hong Tianxiao almost told him about the black jade intermittent ointment, but finally endured it. After all, once he told about the black jade intermittent ointment, there was no guarantee that Yin Tianzheng would not lead Tianying in the future. The masters he taught went to Ruyang Prince's Mansion to cause trouble. Hong Tianxiao did not want so many masters to die in Ruyang Prince's Mansion. More than ten years ago, Yin Susu saw Yu Daiyan's miserable state with her own eyes. She didn't want it to be her brother's turn today. She suddenly felt an inexplicable fear in her heart. She was afraid that her son Zhang Wuji would end up like this. Her face turned pale and weak, and she grabbed Hong Tianxiao's left arm. Asked: "Tian Xiao, do you think Wujiwill he" Hong Tianxiao patted Yin Susu's shoulder gently and comforted: "Don't worry, Wuji is just a child, they will not embarrass him. After all, only with Wuji in hand can they pose a threat to us. After returning to Qingcheng Mountain , I will let the disciples of the Shenlong Sect go everywhere to find out Wuji¡¯s whereabouts, and I promise you that I will definitely rescue Wuji, after all, he is also my adopted son.¡± Yin Susu knew that Hong Tianxiao was comforting herself, but there was a certain truth in it, so she nodded and said: "Tian Xiao, my heart is very confused, I am really good.The envoys went to the Shenlong Sect to discuss the matter of stopping the troops. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed to learn that King Ruyang had sent an envoy. King Ruyang was so impatient, which shows how high Zhao Min's status was in his heart. In this way, not only Zhang Wuji could come back safe and sound, but also the Black Jade Breaker It is not impossible to get a refill, and in addition, you may also get some other benefits. Hong Tianxiao ordered Fang Dongbai to place the envoy of King Ruyang in the living room to wait, while he went to meet the clever and cunning Zhao Min for a while. After all, in the original book, among Zhang Wuji's five confidants, there was talk of scheming. She is definitely the most powerful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107 Teasing Zhao Min You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Zhao Min was captured, he was not locked up in a prison. He was only banned from martial arts and placed under house arrest in a wing. Hong Tianxiao also sent a maid to serve him well. After all, this was a rare place to live. When Hong Tianxiao brought Xie Yuna, the Tie sisters and Qin Yueru to Zhao Min's room, the maid was walking out with her rice bowl. When she saw Hong Tianxiao and the others, she was about to kneel down to salute, but was stopped by Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao looked at the dishes on the plate and asked in surprise: "She has such a good appetite?" Xie Yuna, the Tie sisters and Qin Yueru all stayed in Ruyang Prince's Mansion, and they knew Zhao Min well, especially Qin Yueru. When Wang Baobao sent her After being captured, Zhao Min came to her room many times to do ideological work for her, and the two became somewhat familiar with each other. As for Xie Yuna and the Tie sisters, although they have no friendship with Zhao Min, since they both live in the palace, they often meet each other, so they can be regarded as not very close acquaintances. The maid nodded and said, "Return to the leader, Miss Zhao has three meals a day like this." Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and asked the maid to leave. He turned to the four girls and said, "You can't see that this girl is a prisoner and she is still eating and sleeping well. It seems that she is sure that I won't make things difficult for her. Good intentions." Xie Yuna nodded and said: "The princess has been smart since she was a child, and has been deeply loved by King Ruyang. It is said that the current Queen Mother is very fond of her." At this time, I suddenly heard a childish voice coming from inside: "It's Master Hong who has arrived, please come in." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "It's amazing, there is no trace of fear in his voice." After saying that, he strode into the room. Zhao Min was sitting at the table, sipping tea after dinner. When he saw Hong Tianxiao and the other five people coming in, his eyes couldn't help but light up. Then he looked like he suddenly understood and said with a smile: "I was originally surprised, who has such a big body?" The ability was able to take Xie Yuna and the Tie sisters away from Ruyang Prince's Mansion without anyone noticing, and it turned out to be Master Hong. No wonder, well, a beauty matches a hero, so you have to have it." Qin Yueru was rescued by Hong Tianxiao, Fan Yao and Xuan Ming had fought with him, so they naturally knew about it, but the disappearance of Xie Yuna and the Tie sisters made everyone in the Ruyang Palace speculate a lot, including Hong Tianxiao, but there was no evidence after all. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help laughing when he heard that although Zhao Min was young, he spoke like an adult and was very scheming, "What a princess Zhao Min is, she has become a prisoner, but she is still so calm and calm. Could it be that the princess is just like that?" Aren¡¯t you worried that I will cut you in half with my sword and avenge the death of thousands of Sky Eagle Sect disciples?¡± There was no fear on Zhao Min's face, and he still said with a smile: "Master Hong was able to create the Shenlong Sect in such a short period of time, and also attracted more than half of the Ming Sect's strength to join the sect. He is a man of great talent and strategy. How could he not see that? In the current situation, it is easy for Master Hong to kill the little girl, but this will not bring any benefit to Master Hong. However, if Master Hong keeps the life of the little girl, he can blackmail my father, and he may get some unexpected benefits. , I don¡¯t think Master Hong would have thought of this.¡± Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Indeed, this huge Shenlong Sect has never had a leader's wife, so why don't the princess stay." Although Zhao Min was extremely smart, meticulous and eloquent, he had no clue when he encountered a master like Hong Tianxiao who played unconventionally. He blushed all of a sudden. He couldn't find the words to respond and just said bitterly. He glared at Hong Tianxiao, pursed his lips and said nothing, giving Hong Tianxiao a cold start. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao smiled unconsciously and laughed loudly and said: "Since the princess has no objection, I will send someone to give a betrothal gift to King Ruyang. Well, Yuna, Lotus Ye, Heye, you are all waiting for me." Madam of the cult leader, please don¡¯t neglect me. I will send someone to send a message to King Ruyang right now, saying that the princess has agreed to stay in the Shenlong Cult as his wife.¡± After saying that, Hong Tianxiao turned around and walked out, making it look like it was real. Although Zhao Min was very witty, he was only an eight-year-old child after all. How could he withstand Hong Tianxiao's fright? His little face turned pale and tears began to well up in his eyes. He stood up and screamed loudly: "You You come back, youyou just know how to bully girls, II don't want to be a leader's wife, wuwuwuwu" Zhao Min couldn't bear it anymore and burst into tears. Hong Tianxiao was not as soft-hearted as Zhao Min who burst into tears, but he stopped, turned around, and sighed slightly: "This is not going to be easy. When you Mongolians defeated us Han people in the past, you often did something Since you have fallen into my hands today for your evil deed of robbing civilian girls, you can either become the wife of the leader and be superior to others, or I can find a random disciple in the sect and reward you to him, and you can take care of it yourself." After that, Hong Tianxiao said She pretended to ask Xie Yuna: "Yuna, are there any disciples in the sect who have made great achievements but have not yet started a family? If so"Just find anyone and give him the reward from the princess. " "YouI don't" Zhao Min screamed again, stood up with a bang, and stared at Hong Tianxiao with a pair of red eyes. If eyes could kill, Hong Tianxiao had been killed by Zhao Min ten times and twenty times. All over. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Winning is a king and losing is a bandit. Don't you, the princess, not even understand this truth? Now that you are my prisoner, I can do whatever I want with you. Do I still need to ask for your opinion?" "You" Zhao Min was really lost in temper by Hong Tianxiao. Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave again, he hurriedly stopped him and begged, "No, no, Master Hong, I beg you, as long as you put me Put it back, and my father will agree to it no matter what the conditions are." Hong Tianxiao asked: "Do you agree to let you Mongolians withdraw from the Central Plains and return to the Mobei grassland again?" "This" Zhao Min suddenly became embarrassed. Of course, this was not something she or even King Ruyang could decide. After thinking about it, Zhao Min finally sighed and said, "Okay, I promise you, I will become a member of the Shenlong Cult." Madam of the leader, however, I am still young now, youcan you wait a few years and thenagain?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "I am a person who cares about flowers and jade. Naturally, I will not sleep with you at this time. I will also put you back. After eight years, I will go to Ruyang Prince's Mansion to welcome your bride." . However, you Mongolians are so cunning that I cannot trust you, so you must write a note." Zhao Min was almost angry. She was forced to be his wife, and she also had to write a note. Zhao Min knew that the content of the note was definitely not good for her without thinking about it. But at the moment, people are like slaves and others are like fish, Zhao Min She was really worried that Hong Tianxiao would randomly reward her to any Shenlong Cult disciple who had made great achievements, so he nodded hastily and agreed: "Okay, I'll write it." There were ready-made pens, inks, paper and inkstones on the table. Xie Yuna polished the ink, Zhao Min wrote the pen, and Hong Tianxiao dictated, completing a letter of guarantee that almost made Zhao Min vomit blood. The content is as follows: "I, Zhao Min, met Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Cult by chance. Attracted by his handsome appearance, extensive knowledge, profound martial arts, and humorous talk, he admired her very much and hoped to become his wife and stay by his side for the rest of his life. According to the words, the imperial court collapsed instantly, the emperor died, and the Han people regained control of the Central Plains. The author of the book: Zhao Min." Looking at Hong Tianxiao¡¯s joyful expression while holding this ¡°contract¡±, Zhao Min felt itching with hatred, but she was helpless. She knew that with this ¡°contract¡±, from now on, she could only be controlled by Hong Tianxiao. However, in order to leave this ghost place as quickly as possible, Zhao Min didn't care much. As long as he left this place and found a way to destroy the Shenlong Sect and kill Hong Tianxiao in the future, the contract would naturally become a piece of waste paper. At the same time, Zhao Min was determined to practice calligraphy again after returning and change the fonts that were about to form his own style. Then he would refuse to accept this contract. Of course Hong Tianxiao didn't know that Zhao Min had so many evil ideas in his mind. He was complacent with this "contract", looked at the angry Zhao Min, and said with a smile: "Madam, don't worry, as long as you are loyal to me, loyal to me, Shenlong Sect, I will never let you suffer the slightest injustice." "Humph", Zhao Min turned around and simply ignored Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "By the way, Madam, I heard that there is a strange medicine in the Ruyang Prince's Palace called Black Jade Interruption Ointment, which can rejoin broken bones. I wonder if Madam has this medicine on her body?" Zhao Min was shocked when he heard this. The black jade intermittent ointment was extremely secret. The only people in the Ruyang Prince's Palace who knew about this strange medicine were Prince Ruyang, Wang Baobao, Zhao Min, A Da and A Er. Even the two elders Xuan Ming Kutoutuo also didn't know where Hong Tianxiao came from. Zhao Min knew that since Hong Tianxiao knew about the black jade intermittent ointment, the source of the information must be accurate, and he did not intend to deny it. He said coldly: "Yes, there is indeed this miracle medicine in the palace, but it is not in my possession at the moment. If you want it, When I get back, I will send someone to deliver it to you." "Hahahaha." Hong Tianxiao looked up to the sky and laughed, and after a while he stopped laughing and said, "Madam is so scheming that she never forgets about leaving. However, Madam must not forget that although I promised to send Madam back to Ruyang Prince's Mansion, It didn¡¯t say when to send the wife back, maybe one year, maybe two years, maybe five years later, maybe before marriage.¡± "You" Only then did Zhao Min realize that he was so eager to leave just now that he actually ignored this detail. Hong Tianxiao took advantage of him, and his face changed color, and his eyes became a little more vicious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108 is too tempting You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao's face changed, and he said in a deep voice: "Zhao Min, I warn you again, don't play any tricks in front of me. It's easy for me to get the black jade discontinuation ointment. I just need to break your limbs, and then let the messenger After seeing your miserable state, I don¡¯t believe that King Ruyang will remain indifferent and will not obediently send me the black jade intermittent ointment or even the formula.¡± Zhao Min felt a chill in her heart. Looking at Hong Tianxiao's cold face, her heart trembled and she couldn't help but take a step back, although she knew Hong Tianxiao would definitely not do this. Zhao Min sighed: "I do not carry the black jade intermittent ointment with me, but I can write a letter to my father and ask him to send someone to deliver it. If Master Hong is not convinced, he can wait until the black jade intermittent ointment is delivered. , connect the broken bones of the injured and put me back together." After this series of confrontations, Zhao Min really respected and feared Hong Tianxiao. What he respected was that Hong Tianxiao's scheming and wisdom were far inferior to hers, but what he was afraid of was that Hong Tianxiao's scheming and wisdom were far inferior to hers. Hong Tianxiao was so cruel that he showed no mercy to a little girl like her. "Yes", Hong Tianxiao nodded with satisfaction, and then took Xie Yuna and others out to meet the envoy of King Ruyang who had been waiting for a long time. After Hong Tianxiao and others left, Zhao Min hurriedly closed the door, threw himself on the bed, and burst into tears. This was the first time Zhao Min had been so wronged since he was a child. Soon after going out, Qin Yueru couldn't help but ask: "Is it too much for the leader to treat the princess like this? After all, she is only an eight-year-old child." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Xiao Ru, you are wrong. Although Zhao Min is only an eight-year-old child, his scheming and wisdom are far beyond the reach of adults. He will definitely become a powerful enemy of the Dragon Sect in the future. If he hadn't been so scrupulous about killing Zhao Min, King Ruyang will ruin Wuji's life, how could I leave such a powerful enemy in the world." Of course, Hong Tianxiao was just talking and didn't really want to kill Zhao Min. After all, she could be used in the future. Ease relations with the Mongols. Although the Mongols established the Yuan Dynasty in the Central Plains, it does not mean that all Mongols are converging in the Central Plains. There are more Mongols in the Mobei Mongol Empire, and there are many countries established by the Mongols in West Asia and Europe. , even if Hong Tianxiao could overthrow the rule of the Yuan Dynasty, he could not eliminate them all in his eagerness. In the early stage, he must maintain relations with the Mongols, and Zhao Min was undoubtedly a good bridge. Qin Yueru couldn't help but be silent for a while after hearing this. She has been following Hong Tianxiao for a while, and she also knows a little about Hong Tianxiao. She knows that although Hong Tianxiao is a lustful man, he is not a man addicted to women. He will sacrifice his life for the great cause of anti-Yuan. The lives of many people, including peerless beauties. Although Zhao Min is only eight years old, she has already become a standard beauty. She will definitely not be inferior to her in the future, and Hong Tianxiao will definitely kill Zhao Min for the cause of anti-Yuan. Sometimes, Qin Yueru also feels that she cannot see through Hong Tianxiao. If you say that this person is lustful, it is indeed true. Since Qin Yueru went up the mountain, the beauties of the Shenlong Sect have become more and more beautiful, including Xie Yuna, the Tie sisters, Zou Tianfeng, Wei Yujiao, Xie Fei Yan, Yuhong, Dai Qisi, and Zhou Zhiruo, a peerless beauty, it is not accidental that these beauties gather in the Shenlong Sect. Qin Yueru understands this in her heart, and all the girls also understand it. However, what Qin Yueru couldn't see through was that although these women were lured up the mountain by Hong Tianxiao, the only ones who really had a relationship with Hong Tianxiao were Ji Xiaofu, Xie Lingyun, Xie Yuna and the Tie sisters. Hong Tianxiao did not provoke the other women. female. Sometimes, Qin Yueru has to admire Hong Tianxiao's deep concentration, because the more so, the more it shows that Hong Tianxiao is different, he is lustful but not lewd. For so long, Qin Yueru had a strange feeling. She hoped that Hong Tianxiao would suddenly come to her bedroom one night, gently take her virginity, and give her a title. Just when he was about to reach the entrance of Shenlong Palace, Hong Tianxiao suddenly turned around and said to Qin Yueru: "Xiaoru, why don't you go back first? I'll just take Yuna and the others." Qin Yueru asked almost without thinking, "Why? You don't believe me?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "How could it be? King Ruyang doesn't know me well, so I want to let him know something about me through the mouth of this envoy. So, when I meet the envoy from Prince Ruyang's residence later, I will make some bold moves to make King Ruyang think that I am addicted to wine and sex, and he will naturally be less wary of the Dragon Cult." Qin Yueru blushed when she heard this, lowered her head, and remained silent. However, her steps were half a beat slower than the four of them. However, when Hong Tianxiao and the four were about to reach the door of the hall, Qin Yueru suddenly spoke and stopped Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao looked back at Qin Yueru who was blushing quite strangely, but heard Qin Yueru say shyly: "Since the leader rescued the Shenlong Sect, I have not made any achievements. Now that the leader wants to confuse the envoy of King Ruyang, I Volunteer?? said hurriedly: "Since the two sides are fighting, casualties are naturally inevitable. My prince naturally blames himself for what happened, and severely punished the person who hurt Young Master Yin. In order to express my prince's apology, my prince is willing to I offer a thousand taels of gold as a way for Young Master Yin to live for the rest of his life. I wonder what the Master¡¯s plan is?¡± At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from the door, and a woman's angry voice came urgently: "Let me go, I will go by myself. I want to see what kind of bastard Hong Tianxiao is, who ignores the law and justice. Kill my family and take me into the mountains by force.¡± Heroti turned around and was shocked to see a woman who was much more beautiful than Xie Yuna walking in with an angry look on her face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109 Acting You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Then, two more women approached the hall. Although their appearance was much different from that of the woman just now, they were Chunlan Qiuju and the woman in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Each of them was better than her, especially her plump figure, which made Herod Ti can imagine that once they are stripped clean, they will naturally be on par with the woman in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Hong Tianxiao looked up and said calmly: "Lotus leaf, lotus leaf, what is going on?" Tie Lianye replied: "To the leader, two of my subordinates were ordered to bring Du Huailan." Wang Baobao snatched Qin Yueru into the house and was later rescued. Many people know this, but not everyone has seen it. After passing Qin Yueru, Hong Tianxiao gave Qin Yueru a false name to confuse Heluti. Hong Tianxiao asked: "What did Du Huailan say just now?" Tie Lianye said: "To report to the leader, two of my subordinates came to Du Huailan's house on the order of the leader and presented a hundred taels of gold. They said that the leader wanted to marry his daughter to become the leader of Shenlong Cult, but Du Huailan's parents did not know how to praise him. , angrily denounced the leader as a traitor, and threw the hundred taels of gold brought by his subordinates on the ground. In desperation, his subordinates had no choice but to kill Du Huailan's whole family, and then snatched Du Huailan to the mountain." Hong Tianxiao said lightly: "Well, aren't they just a few ignorant people who don't know how to commend themselves? Just kill them. What's so surprising? The purpose of our Shenlong Sect is that those who obey me will prosper and those who go against me will perish. As long as there are disobedient people, Just take his life." Heluti was secretly happy when he heard this. Apart from his martial arts skills, this Hong Tianxiao had no other merits. He spent his days debauching, looking down on human life, and robbing women of the people. Moreover, his purpose was "Those who obey me will prosper, and those who go against me will perish." How can it last for a long time? Well, it seems that this person has nothing to worry about and will definitely report this matter to the prince. However, since this person was able to get most of the Ming Cult to join him so quickly, he must not be Yi. Could he be pretending to be this way in front of me? Qin Yueru cursed with grief and anger: "Hong Tianxiao, you traitor, you killed my parents and insulted my innocence. Even if I become a ghost, I can't let you go." After saying that, Qin Yueru suddenly rushed towards the pillar on the left. , its momentum was so fast that the Tie sisters did not seem to expect that Qin Yueru would choose to commit suicide. It was too late to save her. Seeing that Qin Yueru's head was about to hit the pillar, Heruti was also shocked. He did not expect that it would suddenly happen. Such a change occurred. At this moment, Heluti felt a figure flash in the hall, and then saw Hong Tianxiao's body standing in front of the pillar, and Qin Yueru accidentally ran into his arms. Before Herod could remind him, he saw another figure flashing. There was nothing in front of the pillar. Herod turned his head and saw that Hong Tianxiao had returned to the throne of the leader. The beautiful woman in his arms had turned into Qin Yueru, and his whole body was covered with blood. The naked Xie Yuna was standing aside, looking at herself with a smile, and a provocative look in her eyes. Ah, Hruti felt that his body reacted immediately and his heart beat violently. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Little beauty, you may not know that as long as the woman I like is absolutely impossible to escape, if you obediently obey me, from today on, you will be inferior to ten thousand people." The wife of the leader above has endless wealth and splendor, if you don¡¯t obey me, don¡¯t blame me for being too strong.¡± "Youlet me go, II won't obey you." Qin Yueru just stayed blank, and then hurriedly struggled in Hong Tianxiao's arms. Hong Tianxiao said with a "hehe" smile: "Now that you have arrived at the Shenlong Sect, there is nothing left for you to do. I tell you, if you dare to resist again, believe it or not, I will first send an overlord to force the bow, and then let the disciples of the Shenlong Sect I fell on you one by one." "You" Qin Yueru's delicate body trembled when she heard this, and she couldn't help but stop struggling, and said in a trembling voice, "You you are a devil, you are not a human being." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Whether it's a devil or a human being, you are definitely the wife of my leader." After that, Hong Tianxiao gently touched Qin Yueru's face and said with an evil smile: "So stunning, It wouldn't be a pity if you died, I am determined to see all the beauties in the world, how could I let you lose your life in my hands?" "You" Qin Yueru seemed to know that her resistance would have no effect in front of Hong Tianxiao. She snorted and turned her face to the side. Hong Tianxiao said to the Tie sisters: "You two will take the madam to the back hall, give her a bath and refresh her, and you will go there after I have dealt with the matter. Remember, you must keep an eye on the madam. If anything happens to her, I will You two are the only ones asking." "Yes." The Tie sisters responded in unison, walked up to the stage, and said to Qin Yueru: "Madam, please." Qin Yueru may have known her fate, so she sighed softly and stood up helplessly from Hong Tianxiao's arms. She was taken away by the Tie sisters one after another. Before leaving, she even looked at Heluti.He glanced at it and saw that Heluti's heart was moved. He almost couldn't help but want to save Qin Yueru. However, when he thought of Hong Tianxiao's terrifying martial arts, Heluti quickly turned his eyes elsewhere, but there was a sound in his ears. Qin Yueru sighed quietly. Heruti looked up again and saw that Xie Yuna was back in Hong Tianxiao's arms again. Hong Tianxiao's hands were walking back and forth on Xie Yuna's delicate body again. Hong Tianxiao looked at Heruti with a smile and said, "Let the envoy laugh." Heroti quickly turned his eyes away and whispered: "Don't dare." He thought to himself, looking at the look and behavior of the woman just now, it didn't seem to be fake. It seemed that Hong Tianxiao was indeed such a person. It seemed that the prince It is wrong to regard the Shenlong Sect as the enemy. Yang Xiaocai of the Ming Sect can be regarded as the prince's greatest enemy. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something and asked: "Envoy, what did we talk about just now? Oh, yes, exchange of prisoners? Well, let's do this, envoy, what I mean is that I basically agree to exchange the princess for Zhang Wuji, but it is Add two more conditions.¡± "What conditions?" Hong Tianxiao smiled faintly and said: "First, King Yin Ye was injured by the masters of Ruyang Palace, and his hands and feet were severed. I can't wait to save him, so I hope you can hand over the black jade discontinuation ointment or the formula; secondly, , I hope King Ruyang can withdraw his army from Sichuan, after all, the newly established Shenlong Sect cannot withstand the torment of King Ruyang¡¯s army.¡± "Black Jade Intermittent Paste?" Although Heroti was also a confidant of King Ruyang, this was the first time he heard about Black Jade Intermittent Paste. Although he didn't know what it was, he also heard that Black Jade Intermittent Paste should be It can cure the injury of King Yin Ye. However, since he does not know about this thing, he naturally does not dare to agree easily. He thought for a while and said, "Master Hong, I have to ask the prince for instructions on the first thing, but the second thing I can make a promise to the leader on behalf of the prince." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "The black jade intermittent ointment is a secret of Prince Ruyang's palace. Since you don't know about this thing, you can't be regarded as a confidant of Prince Ruyang. I have plenty of time, but don't be too slow. Maybe it will be over." In two or three years, when the princess becomes a beautiful woman, the Dragon Sect will have another leader's wife." When Heluti heard this, he almost fainted. Hong Tianxiao even had Zhao Min's idea in mind. He did not dare to neglect at that moment and hurriedly said goodbye to Hong Tianxiao and went down the mountain to report to King Ruyang. After Heroti left, Hong Tianxiao saw Xie Yuna helping her up and clapped with both hands: "I didn't expect Xiaoru's acting skills to be so wonderful. When you hit the pillar just now, you shocked me. If something happened to you, I will regret it to death." After Xie Yuna was helped up by Hong Tianxiao, she began to dress slowly, and after applause, three people walked in from the door, led by who else but Qin Yueru. Qin Yueru saw Xie Yuna who was slowly getting dressed at a glance, and thought of Hong Tianxiao's performance with Xie Yuna just now, her pretty face suddenly turned red, but deep down she was envious of Xie Yuna. Qin Yueru said: "The leader's magical skills are unparalleled in the world, so he can naturally stop me." The incident of hitting the pillar just now was something Qin Yueru thought of on the spur of the moment, and was not part of Hong Tianxiao's arrangement. Xie Yuna smiled while getting dressed: "Leader, Xiaoru has made such great contributions to our religion, shouldn't the leader give her a reward?" "A reward?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Whatever reward Xiaoru wants, as long as I can do it, I will certainly agree to it." Before Qin Yueru could speak, Xie Yuna said first: "Of course it's time to clear up her name. Now even the people in King Ruyang know that Xiaoru is the wife of the leader, so the leader naturally needs to clear up Xiaoru's name." "Ah", Qin Yueru didn't expect that Xie Yuna would make such a request for her. She was ashamed and happy, but she didn't object and just remained silent. "Hahahaha." Hong Tianxiao was also stunned, and then burst into laughter. Two hours later, Heruti came back again and brought a reply from King Ruyang. Not only did he agree to the black jade intermittent ointment, but he also took the initiative to give Hong Tianxiao ten beauties from Mongolia. Hong Tianxiao secretly laughed in his heart. The reason why King Ruyang wanted to give him ten beauties from Mongolia was naturally because the drama just now had an effect, making King Ruyang think that he was a womanizer. Of course, King Ruyang was wise and would not judge Hong Tianxiao based on Heluti's description. Instead, King Ruyang remembered that Hong Tianxiao had taken away Qin Yueru and Tie Shi from Ruyang Prince's Mansion. The sisters and Xie Yuna made King Ruyang have a position on Hong Tianxiao, and he would definitely give Hong Tianxiao ten Mongolian beauties to make him fall deeper into female sex. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110 A despicable conspiracy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The black jade intermittent ointment is indeed a good bone-setting medicine, but as soon as it was applied, King Yin Ye felt a bone-piercing cold air penetrate into his body, and it penetrated deeper and deeper, as if it had to penetrate into the bones. A quarter of an hour later, King Yin Ye felt an itching sensation starting from the broken bone, but he couldn't move his hands and feet. In addition, the acupuncture points were tapped by Hong Tianxiao, so he could only grit his teeth and persist. Hearing that Hong Tianxiao had obtained the black jade breaking ointment from King Ruyang, which could repair the broken bones of King Yin Ye, Yin Tianzheng was as excited as a child. In just a quarter of an hour, all the former masters of the Tianying Sect in Qingcheng Mountain were gathered in King Yin Ye's bedroom. In fact, there were only a few people there. In addition to Yin Tianzheng and his daughter, there were also Li Tianhuan and the three servants Fu Lu Shou. and Zhou Exiang. "How are you, Ye Wang?" After all, it was father and son who were connected. Seeing the pained look on Yin Ye Wang's face, Yin Tianzheng asked hurriedly and with concern. King Yin Ye nodded and said, "It's okay, father. It's just that it's too itchy and I can't move. It's really uncomfortable." Hu Qingniu explained: "This is because the medicine has started to take effect. Now it is just the initial itching. As the medicine penetrates into the bones, it will become more and more itchy until the bones are completely connected." "Ah", after hearing that it would become more and more itchy, King Yin Ye couldn't help but turned pale with fright, and hurriedly asked with a sad face, "Elder Hu, how many days will it be itchy?" Hu Qingniu pondered for a while and said: "Hu is not sure about this, but it will happen in two or three days." "Ah", King Yin Ye almost fainted. He was itchy for two or three days, which meant he had to suffer for two or three days. He rolled his eyes and said, "Elder Hu, Doctor Hu, do you have any way to make me less itchy?" ?" Hu Qingniu also rolled his eyes and said, "Yes." "Ah, great, what can I do?" King Yin Ye was overjoyed. If he could move, he would definitely hug Hu Qingniu and give him a kiss. After all, the taste of living sin is too uncomfortable. "Just remove the Black Jade Intermittent Cream, and it only takes a quarter of an hour and the itching will go away." "Ah, you" Knowing that Hu Qingniu had beaten him, Yin Yewang's teeth chattered with hatred. If he could move, he would definitely give Hu Qingniu an Eagle Claw Kung Fu. "Haha." There was hope for his son's recovery, and Yin Tianzheng was in a good mood. He stood up with a chuckle and said, "Wild King, as a man of the Yin family, why can't you bear this little pain? The pain of broken bones, let you You may become a cripple, but the sin of setting bones can bring you back to your past. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡± Recalling the scene of broken bones, King Yin Ye's forehead suddenly stretched out with veins, and he said angrily: "I think, father, the child will never forget the pain of broken bones and the crime of setting bones for the rest of his life. As long as the child can recover as before, he will definitely suffer." If you practice martial arts, you will definitely avenge this." "Okay, these are the good sons and grandsons of my Yin family. Ye Wang, we won't disturb you anymore. After all, Wuji's matter still needs to be resolved." Yin Ye Wang nodded and led everyone out. After leaving the door, Yin Tianzheng asked: "Tian Xiao, what are you going to do?" Yin Tianzheng also knew the news that King Ruyang sent an envoy. It was definitely a clever plan to exchange Zhao Min for Zhang Wuji, not to mention that not only could he exchange Zhang Wuji even got the black jade intermittent ointment that cured King Yin Ye. This deal was worth it. Hong Tianxiao smiled faintly and said: "Of course there is a change. Although Zhao Min is a rare girl, with the current strength of our Shenlong Sect, she is definitely not a match for the Yuan court. If we hold on to Zhao Min, Ruyang The king will definitely use troops against the Shenlong Sect again. Although we have the advantage of the location and the defense of the Five Elements Flag, we have to deal with an army of 40,000 people, and even if we win, it will be a miserable victory." Yin Tianzheng nodded with great satisfaction. You must know that as the leader of a religion, you must put the interests of the religion first, and you cannot do things that harm the religion out of impulse. Otherwise, He would not be a qualified leader. Obviously Hong Tianxiao is not the kind of person who is easily impulsive. On the contrary, he considers the problem very carefully. Yin Tianzheng asked: "Have the time and place of the call been agreed upon?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "An hour later, we will be thirty miles away from King Ruyang's barracks at the foot of the mountain." Thirty miles away from King Ruyang's barracks is a flat land, which is not conducive to an ambush. King Ruyang chose that place to change people. I want to show that I don't have any ill intentions. Yin Tianzheng nodded and said, "Tian Xiao, why don't I go with you." Hong Tianxiao said: "Father, I can go alone instead. If they have any tricks, I can easily get away by myself. After all, my Qinggong is just okay." In fact, Hong Tianxiao was planning to let Wei Yixiao follow. After all, Shenlong In the teaching, when it comes to Qing Gong, there is no third person who can compare with the two of them, even Dai Qisi, who ranks third in Qing Gong.He couldn't help but turn pale with shock. He knew without even thinking that Zhang Wuji had been struck by Xuan Ming's Xuan Ming Divine Palm. He hurriedly responded and stood in front of Hong Tianxiao and Hong Tianxiao, as if facing a formidable enemy. Zhang Wuji was struck by the Xuanming Divine Palm, and the attack occurred shortly after the exchange. This was a trick of King Ruyang. Although Zhang Wuji also practiced the Nine Yang Divine Art, he had not achieved great success after all. In addition, his internal strength was far inferior to that of Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming. How could he withstand the unique skills of Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming. At this moment, I suddenly heard a few laughs, and then I saw several figures speeding towards this side, and in a moment they arrived three feet in front of Wei Yixiao. Wei Yixiao looked up and saw that there were five people in total. In addition to the two elders Xuan Ming, there were also Ku Toutuo and two people who looked like the Western Regions. He couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111 Healing Crisis You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although I don¡¯t know the level of martial arts of those two people who look like the Western Regions, the martial arts of Xuan Ming and Fan Yao are not inferior to Wei Yixiao. If Wei Yixiao was the only one at this moment, if he couldn't defeat these five people, he could use Qinggong to escape. But now there were Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Wuji behind him. Once he escaped, the lives of these two people would naturally be at risk. Wei Yixiao said happily: "What a despicable conspiracy. I didn't expect that King Ruyang, a dignified prince, would resort to such despicable means. Wei Mou really admires it." Luzhangke chuckled and said: "Soldiers are deceitful. When two armies fight, they only want to win. No matter what strategy they use, it is harmless. Wei Yixiao, Hong Tianxiao is healing Zhang Wuji, you alone are no match for the five of us. , if you know what¡¯s going on, leave as soon as possible, and it won¡¯t be difficult for us to help you, otherwise, it will only save another life.¡± Wei Yixiao gave a long laugh and said calmly: "Luzhangke, who do you think I am? Not to mention that the person behind Wei is our leader. Even if he is a fellow martial artist in the Kangyuan Dynasty, Wei will definitely not You will die without saving anything.¡± Luzhangke smiled lightly and said: "Okay, Wei Yixiao, since you want to die, don't blame us. Ah Da, Ah Er, you two will kill Wei Yixiao." Ah Da and Ah Er responded, stood up together, and struck Wei Yixiao with their palms. Wei Yixiao smiled coldly and did not dodge. He used his full strength and rushed towards the two of them. Hearing only two "bang bangs", Ah Da and Ah Erji took three steps back and each said "Wow" After spitting out a large mouthful of blood, Wei Yixiao also took a step back, his blood boiling in his heart, but he forcefully swallowed the mouthful of blood that reached his mouth. The battle between the three of them ended so quickly that neither Xuan Ming nor Fan Yao expected it. However, they looked at Ah Da and Ah Er who were already sitting on the ground doing exercises to heal their injuries, with a thin layer of ice vapor on their hair and brows. People naturally understand Wei Yixiao's purpose. There were five of them, Xuan Ming and the others, and Wei Yixiao couldn't greet them all no matter what, so he quickly dealt with one or two first, and then concentrated on dealing with the other three. Luzhangke chuckled and said: "The Ice Spreading Palm is really powerful, and I admire King Wei Bat's scheming, but if King Wei Bat wants to repeat his same tricks again, I'm afraid he won't have a chance. Master Ku, Wei Bat I will leave it to our brothers if I smile, and I will leave it to Master Ku to take down Hong Tianxiao." Fan Yao smiled slightly and said: "Thank you Luzhangke." Fan Yao was sincerely grateful, but he was not thanking Luzhangke for giving him this opportunity to make a great contribution. After all, Fan Yao had an unavoidable role in Zhao Min's arrest. King Ruyang has already made atonement for his responsibilities. Now is the right time to make contributions. What really makes Fan Yao happy is that he can kill Hong Tianxiao with his own hands. This person who dares to compete with him for women is the last Han Qianye had died in his hands, and this time Hong Tianxiao was naturally his target. "Fan you, if you dare to touch him, Wei will fight you to death." Wei Yixiao was so anxious that he almost revealed Fan Yao's identity, but it also served the purpose of intimidation. Wei Yixiao meant that as long as If Fan Yao dares to kill Hong Tianxiao, Wei Yixiao will reveal Fan Yao's true identity, making him unable to stay in the Ruyang Palace forever. Fan Yao also knows the current situation of the Mingjiao, and the news of Yang Dingtian's death has been confirmed. Therefore, whether he stays in Ruyang Palace or not has no great significance to Fan Yao. Hong Tianxiao's martial arts skills were far superior to Fan Yao's, and Hong Tianxiao also had the huge power of the Dragon Sect. It was almost impossible for Fan Yao to kill him, but now there was a golden opportunity. Just imagine how Fan Yao was willing to miss it. The Deer Sticker waved the deer head staff in his hand and shouted: "Wei Yixiao, don't talk so much nonsense. If you want to prevent Master Ku from taking Hong Tianxiao's life, you must first defeat my brother." With that, the Deer Sticker held the deer. Smashing the head with the stick, it seemed like there was no move at all, but it contained full Xuanming Qi. Wei Yixiao also practiced the mental method of Xuanyin all the way, so he naturally recognized the power of Luzhangke's move, his face changed slightly, he pulled out the Star-Shattering Knife, and rushed forward with a loud shout. With a "bang" sound, the swords and sticks connected. Luzhangke and Wei Yixiao each took two steps back. However, before Wei Yixiao had a chance to breathe, Hebiweng's two pens were stretched out again, towards Wei Yixiao's chest. Two big holes. "Well done." Wei Yixiao shouted, his body suddenly took a step back, avoiding Hebi Weng's move, and slashed at his wrist with his knife. Hebi Weng snorted, quickly withdrew his move, turned around, came to Wei Yixiao's right side, kicked Wei Yixiao's right knee with his right foot, and used his two pens to separate the acupuncture points on the chest and lower abdomen. The deer stick man over there also flew to the left side of Wei Yixiao, and swept the deer head stick horizontally towards Wei Yixiao's neck. The two brothers attacked in three directions, the upper, middle and lower sides. Their coordination was flawless.??. Wei Yixiao was also a ruthless character. With a long laugh, his figure suddenly rose eight feet, and his body turned 180 degrees in the air, with his feet pointing up and his head down. He swung out a piece of light and shadow with the Star-Shattering Knife in his hand, attacking Xuan Ming. The second elder. The two elders Xuan Ming also said "Hey" in unison, and without waiting for the moves to mature, they hurriedly changed their moves, sideways dodged Wei Yixiao's attack, and then continued to attack from both directions from the left and right, with the cooperation of the deer head staff and the double pen. It was so ingenious that Wei Yixiao had to deal with the two elders Xuan Ming with all his strength and could not take care of Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Wuji for the time being. In terms of overall strength, Wei Yixiao is at most comparable to Xuan Ming and Ren Yi, but with the help of peerless Qinggong, he can remain undefeated under the siege of Xuan Ming. However, as time goes by, once the internal energy is depleted, That was when Wei Yixiao failed. Fan Yao saw that Wei Yixiao and Xuan Ming were fighting inextricably. Then he looked at Hong Tianxiao. His eyes were still closed and his palms were pressed against Zhang Wuji's back. It was obvious that he was still healing Zhang Wuji's injuries. Fan Yao smiled evilly and walked slowly towards Hong Tianxiao and the two of them. His excitement was indescribable. When he was about a foot away from Hong Tianxiao, he slowly raised his right palm, exerted his full strength, and slowly walked towards Hong Tianxiao. Press the top of your head. Just hearing a "bang", the two elders Xuan Ming and Fan Yao who were fighting stopped their moves and turned their heads to look over there. Especially Wei Yixiao, whose heart was in his throat. When he was fighting just now, , using the corner of his eye, he saw Fan Yao slowly walking towards Hong Tianxiao and the two of them, but was entangled by Xuan Ming and the two elders. He knew that it was not good, and it was most likely that Hong Tianxiao was harmed by Fan Yao. However, the fact before him was a bit shocking (of course, if he had glasses). Hong Tianxiao was still doing exercises to heal Zhang Wuji's injuries with his eyes closed, while Fan Yao was lying on the ground about a foot away, with a pale face and a bright mind. There was a pool of blood on the ground, obviously suffering from serious internal injuries. The two elders Xuan Ming are also very surprised. It should be noted that once you perform exercises to heal another person's injuries, not to mention the injured person, even the rescuer is very fragile. With almost a light palm, this person can be killed. . Of course, there is a special situation, that is, the rescuer knows the Shaolin Temple's unique skill of Vajra Immortality. Unfortunately, with the death of Master Kongjian more than ten years ago, there is no second person in the world who knows this magical skill. The two looked at each other and knew that today's plan had failed. If the fight continued, once Hong Tianxiao's luck healing was completed, even the two brothers might not be able to escape. With a smile, he took a few steps back and jumped up to Fan Yao, Ah Da and Ah Er. Luzhangke picked up Fan Yao and Hebi Weng picked up Ah Da and Ah Er and fled quickly. Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming's Qing Gong were not as good as Wei Yixiao's, and now they were carrying people, so they couldn't outrun them. With Wei Yixiao's Qing Gong, it was not difficult to catch up with them. However, Wei Yixiao was worried that King Ruyang had other plans and did not dare to leave Hong Tianxiao. It was too far away, so he didn't chase Xuan Ming and the two elders, but cautiously stayed by Hong Tianxiao's side. After a while, Hong Tianxiao opened his eyes, looked at the alert Wei Yixiao with a smile, and stood up. Zhang Wuji's expression returned to normal, and he also opened his eyes and stood up. Although Wei Yixiao looked outside intently, the movement behind him still couldn't escape his ears. He turned around and said happily: "Leader, is Wuji's injury healed?" Hong Tianxiao nodded with a smile and said: "It's better now. Fortunately, Wuji has practiced the Nine Yang Divine Art, which can resist the Xuanming Divine Palm. Otherwise, he would have lost his life just now." Wei Yixiao looked at Hong Tianxiao again and asked: "Leader, are you okay? Just now, Fan Yao took advantage of the opportunity when his subordinates were fighting with Xuan Ming and couldn't escape to sneak attack on you. For some reason, he was seriously injured." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "This is naturally the wonderful effect of the Great Shift of the Universe. Fan Yao hit me with all his strength, but I used the Great Shift of the Universe to circulate this part of the internal force in my body, and then returned it to Fan Yao. Fan Yao. Yao thought he was sure to hit with one hit, so he was not prepared at all, so he was seriously injured." Of course Hong Tianxiao would not tell the truth to Wei Yixiao. In fact, Fan Yao's serious injury was caused by Hong Tianxiao suddenly hitting him first. Although Hong Tianxiao was lucky, The Kung Fu healed Zhang Wuji's injuries, but the Nine Yang Divine Kung Fu was so wonderful that Hong Tianxiao could still cope with external reactions, just because most of the internal power was in Zhang Wuji's body. Otherwise, Hong Tianxiao would have died unprepared if he had hit Zhang Wuji with all his strength. Today is still the fourth update, please give me a book stamp (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112: The Failed Deputy Leader You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Things in the Shenlong Sect have come to an end for the time being, but Guangmingding suddenly became lively, for no other reason than that people from the Six Sects and a group of people had already met under Guangmingding. Facing such a powerful enemy, Yang Xiao did not dare to neglect at all, and ordered his four subordinates to make careful preparations. Traps, mechanisms, etc., as long as they could be defended, were all ready. This time, the lineup of the six sects is very large, with many masters. The Shaolin sect is led by Master Kong Wen, the abbot himself. The Kong sect has Kongxing, Kongxiang, Kongluo, and Kongzhen. The Yuan sect has Yuanzhen, Yuanzhen, and Kongzhen. There are twelve people including Yuan Fa and Yuan Ye, and there are even more people from the Hui generation; the Wudang Sect has martial arts all coming out, the Emei Sect has Master Jiejie leading twelve disciples, the Kongtong Sect has all five elders, and the Huashan Sect has Xian Yu Among the relatives, there were also his two martial uncles, and the Kunlun sect included He Taichong, his wife and his disciples. The six major sects had only five hundred people in total, but a beggar gang dispatched a thousand people at once. The gang leader Shi Huolong, the four elders, and the eight helmsmen were almost all experts. With such a huge lineup, just eating, drinking, and eating would cost a lot of money. However, just when the heroes arrived under the Bright Dome, the Beggar Gang had already done all the logistical work. This made the Six Gate Party Beggar Gang look at them with admiration again. A gang that made a living by begging could actually have such financial resources. Although a temporary wooden house is not big, it is not a problem to seat more than twenty people. Moreover, there are not so many people in the house now. Naturally, all those who are qualified to enter this house are from the six factions. People with very high seniority include the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Kongwen, Kongxing, Kongxiang, Konglu, and Kongzhen, the Five Heroes of the Wudang Sect, Master Jiejie and Master Jingxu of the Emei Sect, the Five Elders of Kongtong, and Huashan There were three uncles and nephews from the Xian Yutong faction, He Taichong and his wife from the Kunlun faction, Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggar Clan, and the four elders, a total of twenty-seven people. Although there are only twenty-seven people, they are almost all the masters in the entire Bai Dao, which is enough to show that the six factions attach great importance to the extermination of the Mingjiao this time. In fact, Guangmingding is a peak in the Kunlun Mountains. Speaking of it, He Taichong, a Kunlun sect, should be a landlord. Originally, He Taichong also had this intention, but later he did not expect that so many people from the Six Sects would come, which scared He Taichong into pretending. Something happened in the Beggar Gang and became the last gang to arrive, while Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggar Gang, became a landlord. After the twenty-seven people sat down respectively, Shi Huolong said carelessly: "Heroes, half of the world's heroes are gathered under the light dome today. What they are doing is to destroy the demon sect. Not long ago, the demon sect split. King Wei Yixiao of Qingyiban joined the five. The Sanren and the Five Elements Flag left Guangmingding and went south to join the Shenlong Sect. Only Yang Xiao and the four sects of Tiandi Fenglei were left in the demon sect. This is really the opportunity given by God to destroy the demon sect. I hope that the six sects of us can work together and fight. As for the Demon Slayer Sect. Since the Shaolin Temple is the leader of our alliance of six sects, the specific matters of attacking Guangmingding should naturally be decided by Master Kongwen. We, the Beggar Clan, should first follow his call." Over the years, Shaolin Temple has been well-known As the number one sect in the world, the Beggar Gang is the number one gang in the world. Each of these gangs has great influence on the world, and they rarely admire each other. However, the Beggar Gang gradually declined, and the Shaolin Temple lost its talents. With the emergence of large numbers, the influence of the Beggar Gang has gradually decreased, and it is no longer able to compete with the Shaolin Temple. Shi Huolong's famous saying has confirmed the Shaolin Temple's number one position in the world. "The Kunlun Sect should obey the orders of the Shaolin Sect." Because the Beggar Clan came forward and gave the Kunlun Sect a large amount of financial resources, He Taichong was secretly grateful to Shi Huolong, so he quickly responded to Shi Huolong's words, and even changed a The word "call" is changed to "send", and the meaning is completely different. Next, the Huashan Sect, Kunlun Sect, Emei Sect and Wudang Sect also stated that this operation completely obeyed the orders of the Shaolin Sect, but they specifically stated that this was an operation, which was very different from He Taichong's promise. The stance of the five sects made Master Kong Wen feel very proud, especially the Wudang sect. Since Zhang Sanfeng founded the Wudang sect and was later known as the number one in the martial arts world, the pressure on the Shaolin Temple has increased. After all, there is such a god. With a top-notch master sitting in charge, the Wudang Sect can't even think about it, not to mention that none of Zhang Sanfeng's seven disciples are inferior, and they are all of high qualifications and good character. However, the older Zhang Sanfeng gets, the less competitive he is, and he no longer cares so much about who is first and second between Shaolin and Wudang. Otherwise, after a strong fight, the leader of the alliance may not be able to win. It will be Shaolin. Master Kongwen stood up, recited the Buddha's name loudly, bowed slightly, and then said: "Thank you all masters, Shaolin Temple advocates that the four major elements are empty, and has never asked about the right and wrong of the world, but it is not without thoughts of good and evil. The temple taught before the temple that if there are evil traitors and cholera epidemics, the Shaolin Temple must stand up. This is exactly what the demon sect is doing now. Since I have received the love of all the masters and I am not talented, I will give orders for the time being in the hope thatYou can act in unison and work together to destroy the demonic sect. "After a pause, Master Kong Wen continued: "Since I am the leader of the alliance, I naturally need a deputy leader. I think that the leader of the Beggar Clan, Shi Shi, is competent. What do you think? " As soon as Master Kong Wen's words ended, there were a few people in the audience who became perverted. Naturally, it was the Five Heroes of Wudang. Yin Liting, who had the worst temper, almost stood up to refute, but was pushed down by Zhang Songxi beside him and rushed. He shook his head. Yin Liting knew that his fourth brother was very resourceful, so he suppressed his anger immediately. The eyes of the Kunlun Sect, Emei Sect, Huashan Sect, and Kongtong Sect were all focused on Song Yuanqiao. After all, in terms of gang strength and prestige, the Wudang Sect was far above the Beggar Clan, not to mention the Wudang Sect. There was also Zhang Sanfeng who no one could offend. They thought Song Yuanqiao would be angry and stand up to object. However, no one could find a trace of anger on Song Yuanqiao's face. After listening to Master Kongwen's speech, this humble gentleman seemed to have nothing to do with him or even the Wudang Sect. He still had a calm smile on his face. All of you here are the top figures in today's martial arts world. They have been in the world for many years and have become elites. How could they not see that the more Song Yuanqiao behaves like this, the higher the anger in his heart is, but because of something? The reason prevented him from getting angry directly in front of so many people. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s unclear attitude made it difficult for the remaining four sects to express their opinions. Shaolin on one side and Wudang on the other were not something they could afford to offend. The situation suddenly became awkward. Master Kongwen, who was the cause of this embarrassment, also felt a little regretful. He had just been bragged by Shi Huolong for a while, and he couldn't help but feel a little complacent. Then he got excited and prepared to get him a deputy leader, but he didn't want to end up in the cold. Because of Yang Guo, Guo Xiang and Zhang Sanfeng had a good relationship in the past. As a result, the Emei and Wudang sects have always maintained an offensive and defensive relationship. Later, Master Miejie agreed to the Wudang sect's marriage proposal and betrothed his favorite disciple to Yin Liting. Although The two families are not related by marriage, but it is enough to show that they have a good relationship. Later, something like that happened to Ji Xiaofu, and the Emei sect had to regret their marriage, and received generous forgiveness from Zhang Sanfeng, which made Master Miejie always feel sorry for the Wudang sect. Therefore, at this time, Master Miejie opened his mouth to speak, and He was preparing to repay the favor of the Wudang Clan: "Master Kongwen, I think that although we have more than a thousand people this time, we only have seven gangs. If there is another deputy leader under the leader, I'm afraid it will not work." It is conducive to unified command, but Master Kongwen is asked to think twice." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master Miejie Tai¡¯s words from the Kunlun, Huashan, and Kongtong sects also agreed, " Master Miejie¡¯s words are reasonable," " Well, after all, there are too few sects, and it is really the best idea to have the Shaolin sect under unified command " When Master Kongwen heard this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Shi Huolong again and found that there was no trace of hesitation on his face. He was relieved, nodded and said, "Since everyone is If you think so, let me just pretend that I didn¡¯t mention what happened just now, but this time the logistics support for more than a thousand people including me was all done by the Beggar Gang, for which we and the other six sects should be grateful." Next, naturally, the six sects expressed their gratitude to Shi Huolong. Shi Huolong hurriedly said a few polite words, saying that he had never thought about the deputy leader Shi Huolong. Master Kongwen's proposal was not an agreement between the Shaolin Temple and the Beggar Clan. Therefore, Shi Huolong didn't care much about his failure to become the deputy leader, which was enough to show that this person had an upright character and was not comparable to Xian Yutong. Next, it was natural to discuss how to attack Guangmingding. There is only one road to Guangmingding, which means that attacking Guangmingding will be a fierce battle. After all, Yang Xiao cannot just sit back and die. There will definitely be many traps and mechanisms waiting for the Six Factions and his gang. However, these people are all martial arts masters in the world, and they are very interested in traps, mechanisms, etc. After all, it is also a great opportunity to examine their martial arts. For two hours, until the lantern was first held, the result of the discussion was finally decided. The six sects attacked in three groups, the Shaolin sect and the Huashan sect together, the Wudang sect and the Emei sect together, and the Beggar Clan, Kunlun sect, and Kongtong sect all attacked. , everyone agreed that no matter which way broke through, they could not take the initiative to attack, but turned around to help the other two groups. Only when the three groups broke through could they advance together. Back at his residence, Yin Liting said angrily: "If fourth brother hadn't held me down just now, I would have definitely" Before Yin Liting could finish speaking, Song Yuanqiao had already said with a stern face: "Nonsense, you are such an old man and you don't know how to use your brain when doing things. If the fourth brother hadn't held you down, what do you think? You were scolding Master Kongwen." A meal or a fight with him? Do you want the Anti-Devil Alliance to disband?" Yin Liting immediately dared not say anything. Zhang Songxi said: "Elder brother, it's no wonder that the sixth brother was angry. The younger brother was also furious at that time. Monk Kong Wen made it clear that it was revenge. The scam of the sixth brother and sister caused a lot of losses to the Shaolin Temple. Therefore, Monk Kong Wen's hostility towards Wudang became stronger and stronger." Because of his dissatisfaction, Zhang Songxi's title was no longer "Abbot" or "Master", but directly downgraded to "Monk". Song Yuanqiao nodded and said: "How could I not know this, but the more this happens, the calmer we are and we must not give any excuse to Shaolin Temple." At this point, Song Yuanqiao sighed and said: "Wei Yixiao and others turned to Hong Tianxiao. This time the Mingjiao is in trouble, will Hong Tianxiao refuse to save him even if he is willing to die, or will he lead others to rescue him?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)In order to retaliate, a scam carried out by the six brothers and sisters caused a lot of losses to the Shaolin Temple, so Monk Kong Wen became more and more hostile to Wudang. "Due to dissatisfaction, Zhang Songxi's title was no longer "abbot" or "master", but directly downgraded to "monk". Song Yuanqiao nodded and said: "How could I not know this, but the more this happens, the calmer we are and we must not give any excuse to Shaolin Temple." At this point, Song Yuanqiao sighed and said: "Wei Yixiao and others turned to Hong Tianxiao. This time the Mingjiao is in trouble, will Hong Tianxiao refuse to save him or will he lead others to rescue him?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113 The Crisis at Guangmingding You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhang Songxi said again: "Elder brother, just now I got a message from Fei Ge from our sect. King Ruyang's 50,000-strong army was besieging Qingcheng Mountain, but he used a trick to hide it from the sky. He surrounded the 10,000-strong army without fighting, but sent four Wan Dajun took advantage of Yin Tianzheng and led the masters of the sect to rush to the aid of the Shenlong Sect and wiped out the Sky Eagle Sect in one fell swoop. Then they sent their masters to ambush Yin Tianzheng and his party. Although they didn't know what the outcome would be, they were prepared to fight against the unprepared. They thought that Yin Tianzheng and the others would be attacked There will be heavy losses.¡± Yu Lianzhou said: "The purpose of King Ruyang's move is to destroy the Sky Eagle Sect first to prevent them from rushing to the aid of the Demon Sect. Senior Brother, King Ruyang is about to use troops against the Demon Sect, but our six sects and a gang have attacked the Demon Sect in advance. If we take action, wouldn't this be like acting as a vanguard for the Mongols?" Song Yuanqiao nodded and said: "I think so too, but the alliance has been formed. If our Wudang sect suddenly withdraws, I am afraid that we will be looked down upon by people in the world in the future, and our master's reputation will be ruined." Zhang Songxi sighed: "It's a pity that after this battle, the Central Plains Wulin will be greatly damaged. This just happened to be King Ruyang's plan. In the future, the Central Plains Wulin will no longer be able to compete with the Mongolian court." Yu Lianzhou shook his head and said: "Not necessarily." Zhang Songxi was stunned for a moment, then understood and asked: "The second brother is talking about Hong Tianxiao?" Yu Lianzhou nodded and said: "Exactly, although this person is not very old, he is very powerful in martial arts and has great ambitions. He has always wanted to rebel against the Yuan Dynasty and restore the Han Dynasty. He also founded the Shenlong Sect in a short period of time, which attracted Wei Yixiao. If the Tianying Sect is destroyed this time, Yin Tianzheng will definitely merge into the Shenlong Sect, and this will be another Ming Sect." Because of Ji Xiaofu's incident, Yin Liting not only hated Yang Xiao to the core, but also hated Hong Tianxiao. However, he knew that not only was Hong Tianxiao's martial arts far superior to him, but he was also benevolent to the Wudang sect, and was a close friend of his mentor Zhang Sanfeng. It's the year of the reunion, so although Yin Liting is unwilling to accept Ji Xiaofu's belonging to Hong Tianxiao, he can only do nothing. However, when he hears Hong Tianxiao's name, especially when he talks about Hong Tianxiao's scenery, he still feels a little uncomfortable. Yin Liting snorted and said, "The Dragon Sect and the Demon Sect are just like the same species. One will wax and wane while the other will grow. This is ultimately not a blessing for the martial arts world." Song Yuanqiao knew that Yin Liting still had some resistance to Hong Tianxiao, so he shook his head and said: "Not necessarily. Since my teacher is willing to discuss friendship with this person, it is enough to prove that this person is definitely not comparable to Yang Xiao and other people from the demon sect. Maybe this person is really There may not be a savior for the world, let alone a word from our mentor in the future, and all of us in the Wudang Sect will follow his trend." Although Yin Liting was a little dissatisfied, he thought that his mentor Zhang Sanfeng really thought highly of Hong Tianxiao, and even gave him the Leng Yue sword that he had kept for decades. Maybe in the future, when Hong Tianxiao raises the flag of righteousness, Zhang Sanfeng will really let all the Wudang disciples listen. His orders were not certain, so he said no more at the moment. Naturally, the movements of the six sects could not be hidden from Yang Xiao, who had sent countless secret sentries to watch closely. He then launched a corresponding defense against the offensive of the six major sects. Zhuge Yu, the leader of the Tianmen sect, a scholar in black clothes, was responsible for resisting Shaolin and Huashan all the way. Fengmen sect The leader of the Eight-Armed Nezha Zhao Lexin is responsible for resisting Wudang and Emei. The leader of the Thunder Sect, Ben Lei Shen Zhang Wen Tianyu, is responsible for resisting the Beggar Clan, Kunlun and Kongtong. Situ Mingyue leads the disciples of the Earth Sect to stay at the main altar and is responsible for providing support. Three parties. Although three roads are against three roads, the difference in strength between the two sides is too big. After all, the only real master in Guangmingding is Yang Xiao. Among the other four sect masters, only Zhuge Yu and Wen Tianyu can reach the level of first-class masters. Zhao Lexin and Situ Mingyue was only in the second-rate peak state, but there were countless first-rate masters among the six factions. However, fortunately, the road leading to Guangmingding is full of traps, and the unique advantage of the corridor gives Yang Xiao and others an absolute advantage in terms of location. Otherwise, the victory of this battle would have been decided without a fight. burden. Just when the battle between the Six Sects and the Mingjiao was imminent, the Dragon Sect also made some reactions. Because he had reached an agreement with King Ruyang and the crisis of the Dragon Sect had been overcome, Hong Tianxiao naturally had to worry about Situ Mingyue's arrival. After all, the two of them had already made an oath of love, not to mention the kiss of love. Of course, Hong Tianxiao didn't care about Yang Xiao's life and death, but Situ Mingyue's safety was in Hong Tianxiao's heart. What's more, the four gates of heaven and earth, wind and thunder, were also a considerable force, enough to rival the Five Elements Flag. If they could take him under his command, the Shenlong Sect would The strength will rise to another level, and then Hong Tianxiao will have the strength to hold high the flag of justice, base himself in Sichuan, and fight against the Yuan court. After obtaining the Five Elements Flag, Hong Tianxiao naturally easily recruited Xu Da, Tang He, Deng Yu, Hua Yun and others. As for Zhu Yuanzhang, Hong Tianxiao naturally found an excuse to kill him. Just in case, Hong Tianxiao saw Zhu Yuanzhang's head fall to the ground with his own eyes, and then he felt relieved. After all, according to the progress of history, this man should be the emperor who founded the Ming Dynasty. As long asOnce he is dead, Hong Tianxiao can sit back and relax. He has a group of martial arts masters under him, as well as Xu Da, Chang Yuchun and other generals who are good at leading armies. If Liu Bowen can be recruited again, all of Zhu Yuanzhang's talents will be under Hong Tianxiao's account, and they will naturally compete with the Yuan court for the world. There is a great possibility. Therefore, after this trip to Guangmingding, Hong Tianxiao planned two things. The first was to stop by Hongmei Villa to take away the underage Xueling twins, and the second was to go to Zhejiang. Qingtian County, visited Liu Bowen, invited him to come out, and began to rebel. Liu Bowen experienced extremely rough experiences in history. Although he had great talents, the Yuan court did not pay attention to the Han people. It was not until 1360 that the forty-nine-year-old Liu Bowen was invited by Zhu Yuanzhang to Yingtian to serve as the most important counselor. This gave him the ability to show an extraordinary military strategist, and finally helped Zhu Yuanzhang establish the Ming Dynasty. After settling the affairs of the church, Hong Tianxiao decided to go to Guangmingding in person, trying to save the Four Sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder from being massacred by the six sects. Hong Tianxiao did not bring many people there, and they were all members of the Ming Sect in the past, including Yin Tianzheng, the White-browed Eagle King, Wei Yixiao, the Green-winged Bat King, Dai Qisi, the Golden Flower Phoenix King, and Peng Yingyu and Leng Qian among the Wusan people. As for how to make the six sects and others let go of the disciples of the four sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, everyone was on their way and discussed countermeasures while staying at the inn. Finally, under Hong Tianxiao's suggestion or half an order, a solution was finally "discussed", that is, Yang Xiao and Xie Xun died, offered their dragon-slaying knives, and the Dragon Sect incorporated the four Heavenly Emperor Fenglei Sects. This time, the six sects and one gang attacked the Shenlong Sect for two main reasons. The first was the conflict between the Mingjiao disciples and the six sects and one gang. The most important thing was that Xie Xun falsely killed the six sects and one gang disciples and Yang Xiaoqi. The Emei sect Gu Hongzi died; the second was for the dragon-slaying sword. At that time, as long as Yang Xiao and Xie Xun, the two chief culprits, are dead, and Hong Tianxiao throws away the hot potato of the dragon-slaying sword in time, the people of the six factions will naturally not care too much about the life and death of the four sects of heaven, earth, wind and thunder. , not to mention that the strength of the Shenlong Sect is not something that any of their gangs can afford, and Hong Tianxiao's peerless martial arts is not comparable to any of them. Another point is that among the six sects, Hong Tianxiao is benevolent to the Wudang sect and the Emei sect, has no friendship with the Kongtong, Huashan, Shaolin sect, and Beggar Clan, and has enmity with He Taichong of the Kunlun sect. Therefore, once Yang Xiao and Xie Xun are killed, , Wudang Sect and Emei Sect will inevitably withdraw from the matter, and the attention of the four gangs, Kongtong, Huashan, Shaolin Sect, and Beggar Clan will inevitably be attracted by the Dragon-Slaying Sword. The only one who really wants to be an enemy of Hong Tianxiao is He Taichong, but he can't What's going on? Although the Shenlong Sect is not recognized by the Six Sects as an upright sect, it is true that it annihilated King Ruyang's 10,000 troops. At a time when anti-Yuan voices are getting louder and louder, the Six Sects and the Shenlong Sect are enemies of the Shenlong Sect. It's definitely not a wise choice. These gang leaders are not fools. How could they not see this? No matter how much He Taichong instigates, as long as Hong Tianxiao tells Qin Yueru's story, let alone the other sects who will not be stupid enough to serve as cannon fodder for the Kunlun Sect, even He Taichong's wife Ban Shuxian will not agree to let the Kunlun Sect provoke the Shenlong Sect. The six of them rode fast, stayed overnight, and set out at dawn. It only took them four days to reach Guangmingding. At this time, it was already the second day of the Six Factions and One Gang's attack. Relying on the absolute strength of the gangs, the Six Factions and One Gang actually pushed the front ten miles forward in one day. Of course, the traps set by Yang Xiao were not simple, causing heavy losses to the Six Sects and other gangs. However, most of them were disciples with shallow skills, and there were very few second-rate masters. The most serious casualties were the Beggar Clan, with 30% of them casualties. After the six people arrived, Tian Fenglei Sanmen was fighting fiercely with the Six Sects, with broken arms and limbs, blood splattering everywhere, screams, roars, and heart-shaking sounds. After all, everyone used to be disciples of the Ming Cult. When they saw the disciples of Tian Fenglei Sanmen being killed one by one by the masters of the six sects, they all became angry. However, without Hong Tianxiao's order, none of the five people dared to do anything. Any move. Yin Tianzheng finally couldn't help but asked: "Tian Xiao, Tian Fenglei's three sects are obviously at a disadvantage. Should we go over and help them, so as to intimidate the six sects?" Hong Tianxiao thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "It's not appropriate for us to show up for the time being, otherwise not only will the Six Factions and the others regard us as enemies, but even Yang Xiao will not be able to tolerate us. It's getting late now, and the two sides have been fighting for a whole day. , are already exhausted, the Six Factions and the Gang are probably about to withdraw their troops, we might as well go up the mountain at night, catch them unawares, control Yang Xiao and Xie Xun, and then have peace talks with the Six Factions and the Gang." Everyone was silent for a while after hearing this. This was the solution that everyone discussed on the road. The lives of Yang Xiao and Xie Xun were exchanged for the lives of many disciples of the four sects. However, if Yang Xiao died, everyone would not think anything of it. After all, everyone did not have a good impression of Yang Xiao, but Xie Xun was different. Yes, the relationship between the four kings is still very deep. However, Hong Tianxiao also clearly pointed out that Xie Xun killed countless people in vain. This was an established fact. If Xie Xun did not die, it would not be enough to quell the anger of the martial arts world. At worst, after Xie Xun died, the Shenlong Cult would just kill Cheng Kun to avenge him. Sure enough, in less than a quarter of an hour, the sound of ringing gold came over, and the six sects and the disciples of the three Tianfenglei sects who had been fighting together began to separate, one went up the mountain, and the other went down the mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)What a good impression, but Xie Xun is different. The relationship between the four kings is still very deep. However, Hong Tianxiao also clearly pointed out that Xie Xun killed countless people in vain. This was an established fact. If Xie Xun did not die, it would not be enough to quell the anger of the martial arts world. At worst, after Xie Xun died, the Shenlong Cult would just kill Cheng Kun to avenge him. Sure enough, in less than a quarter of an hour, the sound of ringing gold came over, and the six sects and the disciples of the three Tianfenglei sects who had been fighting together began to separate, one went up the mountain, and the other went down the mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114 Playing with Master Tai Mie You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was night, and no matter on the mountain or at the bottom of the mountain, the defenses were extremely tight, presumably to prevent the other party from stealing the camp at night. This is a war between martial arts. Unlike a battle between armies, the impact of night on most masters is almost zero. Unlike ordinary soldiers, night battles are likely to be unable to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. After a day of fighting, most people in the camp of the six factions at the foot of the mountain felt extremely exhausted. The injured were rescued and those who were not injured fell asleep after returning to their residences. In the Emei Sect¡¯s camp, the lights in most rooms have been turned off. There is only one room with lights on, which is the room of the head of the Emei Sect, Miejie Shitai. Master Miejie has a mysophobia. After a day of fighting, I don¡¯t know how many Tian Feng Lei disciples died under her sword. I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s blood was stained on their clothes and skin. Therefore, taking a good bath became a priority. One thing that Master Mie Mie must do before going to bed. "Ah", Master Miejie lay naked in the bathtub and moaned comfortably. They said that a hot bath can relieve the fatigue of the day. This is true. As soon as Master Miejie entered the bathtub, she felt her body feel comfortable. It seems that the fatigue of the day has been swept away. Master Miejie is only thirty-eight years old this year. Because she takes good care of herself, not only does her face not have the slightest wrinkles, the skin all over her body is like that of a girl in her early twenties, with white jade that can be broken by a blow. It's a pity that no other person in the world has seen such a beautiful body, not even the female disciples of the Emei Sect. In fact, Miejie Shitai¡¯s appearance can definitely be regarded as a peerless beauty, elegant and refined, but it is a pity that her withdrawn and eccentric personality and ruthless reputation make almost many men dare not take a second look at her, and she deliberately made her two swollen hair The eyebrows made her face look extremely strange and cold, completely covering up her beautiful appearance. There is no woman in the world who does not love beauty, and nuns are no exception, and Master Miejie is no exception. Although she deliberately makes her appearance weird and cold in front of others, when she is alone, she will take off her fake eyebrows and caress them lightly. She sat in front of the mirror and admired her beauty. The four words "self-admiration of beauty" were the most appropriate words to apply to Master Miejie. "As long as I can get the dragon-slaying sword this time, I can get the Nine Yin Manual and Wu Mu's suicide note in the sword. In just three years, I can practice the peerless martial arts of the Nine Yin Manual, and become more familiar with it. By reading Wu Mu¡¯s suicide note, my wish to prosper the Emei Sect and expel the Mongolian Tatars can be realized, and I will be able to be worthy of Master Guo Xiang and his master." This time, Master Miejie¡¯s biggest wish is to win the dragon-slaying sword, Yang Xiao and Xie Xun She put the matter aside. After all, Master Miejie knew in her heart that once she mastered the Nine Yin Manual, it would be too easy to kill Yang Xiao and Xie Xun. "It's a pity that if Master Tai took away the Dragon-Slaying Sword, how could the world's martial arts community give Master Tai three years to practice the Nine Yin Manual? I'm afraid that Master Tai would bring disaster to the Emei Sect and not only the Dragon-Slaying Sword would not be preserved , even the Yitian Sword may be lost." Just when Master Miejie closed his eyes and thought about good things, suddenly a gentle man's voice came into his ears, and it was very familiar, which shocked Master Miejue, He stood up in a hurry and quickly put on the clothes he had prepared. However, the time was too short. Master Miejie only wore a coat, but there was no time to put on underwear and pants. "Who?" He was covered with a piece of clothing. Although it was not tightly covered, it prevented most of the spring sunshine from leaking out. Master Miejie breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and then asked in a low voice. , The current situation is very embarrassing. If other disciples are awakened, Master Jue¡¯s face will not look good, so she does not dare to speak loudly. "Master, please forgive me. Hong Tianxiao wants to discuss important matters with Master, but I didn't want to come at the wrong time." As soon as Master Jue's voice fell, a figure flashed in the room, and a handsome young man appeared in the room. "Youhow did you come here?" Seeing that it was Hong Tianxiao, Master Jue was completely relieved. She knew that the other party had no ill intentions, but she saw that Hong Tianxiao was looking at her with unscrupulous eyes, especially when she was exposed On the outside of the skin, I couldn't help but feel ashamed and angry, "Youwhat are you looking at? Get out quickly, I need to put on clothes." Hong Tianxiao was also secretly surprised. Master Jue was originally a beauty. Without those two slanting and drooping fake eyebrows, Master Jue's beauty was not inferior to Dai Qisi's at all, especially the exposed skin. It was as white as jade, and among the women around Hong Tianxiao, only the red jade could compare to it. Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Master Tai's country is beautiful and fragrant. It is a pity to become a nun." Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words were sincere and truthful, but to the ears of Master Jue, they sounded frivolous and provocative, and he said angrily:bsp; "You please return my sword quickly." The Yitian Sword was taken away, and the Miejie Master was in chaos. He couldn't care about the inconvenience of having too many clothes, or that his martial arts skills were not as good as Hong Tianxiao's, let alone whether he would be beaten by his disciples. Hearing the noise, he hurriedly grabbed the Yitian Sword. With the movement of Master Miejie, the unconstrained coat naturally opened from the middle. A deep snow-white cleavage suddenly came into Hong Tianxiao's eyes, and then a jade breast on the right, trembling, like a one-eyed little one. Like a white rabbit, so cute. The fourth update is completed, please give me a letter of sympathy It is also recommended that friends in the city YY masterpiece "Peerless Feng Shui Division". This book has great potential, and friends who are interested in urban feng shui works may wish to read it. I believe my recommendation will not disappoint you. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115 Transaction You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao seemed to be stunned and didn't even move. Master Miejie easily grabbed the scabbard of the sword. However, Master Miejie suddenly realized that the Yitian Sword seemed to have grown in Hong Tianxiao's hands. She could not pull it even half an inch, and instead her body tilted towards Hong Tianxiao involuntarily. "Master, please slow down." Hong Tianxiao slowly pulled the Yitian Sword into his arms, and used his right hand to hold Master Jue who seemed to be about to fall. It was better to say that he was holding her in his arms. In addition, Hong Tianxiao's right hand even reached into Master Miejie's fully open arms, held one of the jade peaks in his hand, and stroked it gently. Then Hong Tianxiao didn't wait for Master Miejie to react, and suddenly his left hand After exerting force, a burst of true energy flowed along the scabbard toward Master Miejie's right hand, shaking her hand away. Then Hong Tianxiao threw the Yitian Sword, and it happened to hang on the wall again. At this time, Hong Tianxiao's left hand was also free, and he hugged Master Miejie completely in his arms. With his left hand, he pulled off the nun's uniform from Master Miejie's body, and then threw it into the bathtub. But he said in his mouth: "Master, please be careful. Look, all your clothes have fallen off. Oops, they fell into the water." As he said this, Hong Tianxiao's hands were not idle, and he moved his hands up and down Master Miejie's body. Master Miejie had never been insulted like this before, and she was extremely angry. However, Hong Tianxiao's hands seemed to have a kind of magical power, leaving her with no strength at all and unable to break free. Her pretty face turned red from holding back the anger on her face. It was also the best in her life. While Hong Tianxiao was enjoying the wonderful feeling coming from Master Miejie¡¯s body, he whispered in Master Miejie¡¯s ear: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hong will not let you suffer in vain, and Hong will help you fulfill your two wishes. , and only Hong can do it in the world." "This is the only moment in Miejie's life when he is the most helpless. His body is being caressed by a man, but he cannot break free and cannot use his martial arts. After hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, Master Miejie tilted her pretty face, snorted angrily, and ignored Hong Tianxiao at all, but she hated him to the extreme in her heart. Hong Tianxiao ignored Master Jue's anger at all and simply half-carried Master Jue to the bed. He took off his shoes and sat down on the bed. Then he held Master Jue's delicate body in his arms without any scruples and moved his hands up and down. The speed was much faster than before, and it covered every part of Master Jiejie's body in a moment. Master Miejie couldn't use all his skills. Knowing what special techniques his opponent used, he could only turn his face to the side and let Hong Tianxiao's claws caress his body. He secretly swore in his heart that he would definitely use it in the future. Hong Tianxiao chopped him into pieces to repay today's humiliation. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Master Tai, don't be angry. Hong didn't have any intention to offend Master. It was just when he saw Master's true appearance that he couldn't help but blaspheme a little. However, Hong will not take advantage of him in vain." What I said just now is an exchange for Shitai's advantage. It should be noted that this time the six sects attacked Guangmingding, mostly by Xie Xun, and even the dragon-slaying sword. Just imagine how the Emei sect can snatch it with its current strength. As for the dragon-slaying sword. To put it a step back, even if the master can snatch the dragon-slaying knife, the matter will soon be known to the world of martial arts. Does the master still want to retreat for three years to meditate on the Nine Yin Manual and Wu Mu's suicide note? I'm afraid that by the time Shitai comes out of seclusion, the Emei sect has already been eliminated from the martial arts world, and Shitai will become a public enemy of the martial arts. What kind of appeal will it have to lead the world's martial arts community to fight against the Yuan court?" ????????????????????????????????? Master Miejie¡¯s heart was moved when he heard this, and she thought to herself, what he said is quite reasonable. It seems that I underestimate the world¡¯s heroes. But thinking about it, Master Miejie didn't feel any hatred for Hong Tianxiao in her heart, and she remained silent. Hong Tianxiao saw Master Jue's eyelashes trembling slightly, and knew that she was listening to his words, so he continued: "The people Master Master hates are Yang Xiao and Xie Xun. These two are Hong's great enemies, and Hong The purpose of coming to Guangmingding here is to kill these two people, which is exactly the same as the purpose of Shitai. Furthermore, Shitai adheres to the teachings of Patriarch Guo Xiang and aims to drive out the Tartars and restore China. This is also the purpose of Shenlong Sect, so Regardless of whether they are private or public, Hong and Shitai should be allies." Master Miejie said coldly: "Is this how you treat your allies?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Master Tai's words are wrong. Master Tai has three aspirations in his life. One is to kill Yang Xiao and punish Xie Xun. The other is to obtain Yitian Sword and Dragon Slaying Sword, and practice the Nine Yin Manual and Wu Mu's Sutra; Third, call on the heroes of the world to unite to overthrow the rule of the Yuan Dynasty and restore the Han people's country. It is extremely difficult to do any one thing, let alone three things, with Shitai's own power, or even with the full strength of the Emei Sect. Hong can help Master Tai realize her three wishes in life, but there is only one small condition. Whether this transaction is fair or not, Master Tai naturally understands in her heart." "Hong Tianxiao, you have been a poor nun since you were three years old," said Master Miejie in surprise.Children, no, the six factions have now besieged Guangmingding. Yang Xiao and Xie Xun will be killed in only a few days, and the hatred of the poor and nuns will naturally be avenged. Now that the alliance of the six factions has been established, one day they will raise their arms and shout, and the world's martial arts will rise up to respond. It is not difficult to overthrow the rule of the Yuan Dynasty. As for the dragon-slaying knife, as long as the dragon-slaying knife wanders around the world after this battle, the poor nun will naturally It is possible to get it. Hong Tianxiao, what kind of peace of mind do you have? How can I not know this? This poor nun only regrets that he failed to detect your true face before and actually pushed Xiaofu into the pit of fire. Hong Tianxiao, this poor nun swears here today that if in the future ¡­¡± Before Master Jue could say her oath, Hong Tianxiao suddenly lunged forward and kissed Master Jue on the mouth. Master Miejie was shocked and wanted to push Hong Tianxiao away, but he didn't have the slightest strength in his body. He wanted to shout loudly, but he felt a slippery and weak body taking the opportunity to get into his teeth and entangle with his tongue. Together. The first kiss she had saved for thirty-eight years was gently taken away by Hong Tianxiao. Master Miejie felt anxious and hateful, but she had no choice but to do anything. Moreover, as Hong Tianxiao's sucking gradually increased, Master Miejie suddenly felt a A strange feeling of soreness, numbness and itching, but it is very comfortable anyway. After a long time, Hong Tianxiao separated from Master Miejie. Looking at the flushed Miejie, Hong Tianxiao smiled proudly and said: "Never swear casually again in the future, otherwise, I will punish you in this way." "YouI" Originally, Master Miejie wanted to say, "I will kill you," but she was afraid that Hong Tianxiao would really punish her like this again, so she hurriedly kept silent and turned Qiong's head to the side. Hong Tianxiao held Master Jue in his arms again and said with a smile: "Master, you are also the leader of a sect. Naturally, you also understand that although the alliance of the six sects and the gang is very strong, it is only an alliance after all, and each sect is different. Being selfish does not mean being monolithic. In the past two days, the Six Factions and the Gang have suffered more and more casualties. If they cannot attack Guangmingding in another three or two days, I am afraid that the Six Factions and the Gang will want to retreat. Furthermore, since the last time, When King Ruyang went south, the reaction of various sects was that they were all extremely afraid of the Yuan court. How could they hold high the flag of righteousness and fight against it? Also, once the dragon-slaying sword fell into the rivers and lakes, not only the people fighting for it would Among the six sects and many hidden masters, I am afraid that they will come back to the world. Naturally, our Shenlong Sect will not sit idly by and watch. I wonder what the chances of winning are when Master Tai and Hong are fighting?" Master Miejie¡¯s delicate body trembled. Hong Tianxiao just hit the point she was most worried about. Whether it was killing Yang Xiao and Xie Xun, snatching the dragon-slaying knife, or leading the world¡¯s heroes to overthrow the rule of the Yuan Dynasty, she had no confidence at all. It is for this reason that Master Miejie will make great efforts to train Ji Xiaofu in the hope that these aspirations can continue to be passed down. Master Miejie gritted his teeth and said, "Hong Tianxiao, isn't it that what you want is the nun's body? Just take it. I hope you can keep your word and help the nun fulfill these three wishes." This thought, Master Jue has just arrived. If he can learn the Nine Yin Manual, Master Jue's martial arts may not be inferior to Hong Tianxiao, and he might be able to avenge today's humiliation. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Master's wife underestimated Mr. Hong and took the opportunity to get Master's body. This is what a thief and a scoundrel did. Although Hong is not talented, he does not want to be a slut and a scoundrel." " "You" Master Miejie almost fainted from anger. She was clearly teasing herself, but she still pretended to be righteous, "Youwhat exactly do you want?" At this moment, she couldn't figure out Hong Tianxiao's purpose. What is it? If he wants his own body but has been reluctant to do it, if that is not his purpose, why would he blaspheme himself like this? Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "What I want is very simple. I not only want your body, but also your heart. In other words, I will not forcefully take your body before I get your heart." .¡± Master Miejie was shocked. She didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao actually wanted her to be his woman, a dignified leader of the Emei Sect, and a nun who had been a monk for more than 20 years. If this thing came true, I'm afraid it would definitely happen. It will cause a huge turmoil in the world, and the Emei Sect will lose its reputation. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Don't worry, Master Tai. Once Yang Xiao and Xie Xun are killed and the Yuan Dynasty is overthrown, it doesn't matter whether you become the head of the Emei Sect or not. As long as you designate a successor, you can return to secular life and marry Hong. Maybe When the time comes, the Emei Sect will receive special care from the new imperial court because of you as a noble concubine." Miejie Shitai was shocked again, it turned out that he actually had the ambition to be an emperor Today is still the fourth update. I beg for the book stamp and thank you! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116 Xie Xun and the Power of the Dragon-Slaying Sword You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Two-quarters of an hour later, Hong Tianxiao left Master Jue¡¯s room. As he said, he did not take the opportunity to kill Master Jue¡¯s body, but only forced Master Jue to reveal her lay name: Fang Qian. Master Miejie also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she became extremely curious about Hong Tianxiao, and felt more and more unable to figure out Hong Tianxiao. Although she often admires herself, Miejie Shitai knows the level of her appearance and has strong confidence in her body. However, Hong Tianxiao just raised and lowered his hands in front of her body and easily let go of the opportunity to pick her. . After Hong Tianxiao left, the first thing Miejie Shitai did was to jump into the already slightly cold bathtub and rub it hard. She seemed to want to rub off all the skin that Hong Tianxiao had touched, but it was a pity that her Hong Tianxiao's body was touched all over, and no matter how much he washed, he could not completely wash away Hong Tianxiao's smell. The second thing was that Mrs. Jue put on her clothes neatly, even the two slanting and drooping fake eyebrows were glued on. "What does this pervert want to do?" After doing these two things, Master Jue lay fully clothed on the bed, but she no longer felt sleepy at all. Hong Tianxiao's evil smile was always in his mind without even realizing it. Flash forward, Master Miejie originally only had a strong hatred for Hong Tianxiao's blasphemy, the kind of gnashing of teeth, but after finishing tonight's conversation, Master Miejie suddenly felt that her hatred for Hong Tianxiao was not that strong anymore. Since this man has the right to The emperor's ambition, then there is nothing he can't do. Killing Yang Xiao and Xie Xun, seizing the Dragon-Slaying Sword and practicing the Nine-Yin Manual and Guangda Emei Sect, and ordering all the heroes in the world to drive the Mongolian court back beyond the Great Wall, these three things are not so easy to achieve. However, under the urging of Master Miejie, the six factions formed an alliance to fight against the Ming Cult, which made Master Miejie see hope. After all, these three wishes can be fulfilled one after another. Only by killing Yang Xiao and Xie Xun first can it be possible to obtain the Dragon Slaying Sword. Only by obtaining the Dragon Slaying Sword can one take out the Nine Yin Scriptures and Wu Mu's Sutra from the Yitian Sword and the Dragon Slaying Sword, and practice peerless martial arts and advanced military techniques. With the Nine Yin Manual, Miejie Shitai's martial arts can reach the pinnacle. With powerful martial arts, the Emei Sect can suddenly become the largest sect in the world. It is naturally not difficult to command the world's martial arts. However, after the six sects and the gang actually gathered under the Bright Summit, Master Miejie realized that things were not as he imagined. Although the six sects and the gang were experts and had a large number of people, they were not able to work together. Except for Except for the Wudang Sect, almost all sects have shown a strong desire to possess the Dragon Sword. Before the war started, these sects had already had a small quarrel over the ownership of the Dragon-Slaying Sword after the war. Master Kongwen's enigmatic smile made Master Miejie feel that Shaolin Temple was bound to win the Dragon-Slaying Sword. After thinking wildly for a while, Master Miejie gradually fell asleep, but this sleep was different from the past. She had many dreams. She had passed the position of head of the Emei Sect to Ji Junlan, then grew her hair and returned to secular life to marry Hong Tianxiao, and later became a noble concubine. ; There was Hong Tianxiao who helped him kill Yang Xiao and Xie Xun, and helped him obtain the dragon-slaying sword and practice the Nine Yin Scripture; there was also the one who, after obtaining the Nine Yin Scripture and Wu Mu's suicide note, ordered all the heroes in the world to rebel against the Yuan Dynasty. But she still married Hong Tianxiao; in short, I had so many dreams tonight, all related to Hong Tianxiao. When I woke up the next day, even Master Miejie herself felt that she was no longer the same person as before. There are many more distracting thoughts in my mind. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Master Jue was confused. Xie Xun appeared with a dragon-slaying knife, so her brother's revenge might be avenged. However, Master Jue felt that there must be some ulterior conspiracy in Xie Xun's sudden appearance. It has been two days since the war with Mingjiao. Not to mention that Yang Xiao and Xie Xun did not show up. Even the sect leaders of the three Tianfenglei sects did not show up. Every battle was commanded by the deputy sect leaders of each sect. They relied on geographical advantages and traps to block the six sects. Send a gang to attack. Although Tian Fenglei's casualties were not small, they were far from severe injuries. Even the leaders of the various sects did not have the opportunity to show up, let alone Xie Xun. Master Miejie didn¡¯t bother to eat breakfast, so he brought some dry food and hurried over, finishing the breakfast on the way. Today will definitely be another tough battle. There will be no time to eat at noon, so breakfast is very important. Otherwise, no matter how strong your martial arts is, it will not work. It is a pity that Xie Xun did not appear on the Fengmen Road where the Emei Sect and the Wudang Party fought, nor did he appear on the Tianmen Road where the Shaolin and Huashan Party fought. Instead, he appeared on the Leimen Group where the Beggar Clan, Kunlun and Kongtong fought. Because of the appearance of Xie Xun and the Dragon Saber, Shao Yalun, the deputy leader of the Thunder Sect, clearly felt that the attacks of these three factions were a bit crazy.Fortunately, Xie Xun's martial arts skills and the indestructible dragon-slaying sword were able to block the attacks of the Beggar Clan, Kunlun and Kongtong factions, which also caused the casualties of these three factions to increase a lot. Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggar Clan, and He Taichong and his wife from the Kunlun faction joined forces and were able to block Xie Xun. However, due to the sharpness of the dragon-slaying knife, the three of them could not gain the upper hand against the blind Xie Xun, especially Shi Huolong. , and was almost injured by the dragon-slaying knife several times. Before this, countless Beggar Clan disciples had been injured by the Dragon-Slaying Sword. The power of this Dragon-Slaying Sword was not only that it was extremely sharp. Except for the Yitian Sword, no other weapon could compete with it. The important point is that if you are injured by the dragon-slaying knife, the wound cannot stop bleeding, and you can only wait for the blood to drain out and die. "Eat my move." Xie Xun couldn't fight with three people for a long time, and he was also annoyed. It should be noted that in the past ten years on Binghuo Island, Xie Xun, in addition to teaching Zhang Wuji how to practice and study the secrets of the dragon-slaying knife, he also studied martial arts on his own, because in his heart Because of no distracting thoughts, especially after failing to study the secret of the Dragon Sword, his martial arts have improved rapidly, and he has developed a pair of magical ears. If Xie Xun's current martial arts is considered, even Yin Tianzheng may not be able to defeat him, and With the power of the dragon-slaying knife in his hand, he actually couldn't defeat these three people. Xie Xun roared and used the sword technique "Crossing the Flowing Water" that he learned on Binghuo Island. He slashed at He Taichong and his wife, leaving the back door empty. Shi Huolong. Shi Huolong was overjoyed and hurriedly took advantage of this opportunity to strike Xie Xun with all his strength using the "Exalted Dragon Has Regrets" from the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, one of the two great skills of the Beggar Clan leader, has been passed down to this day. There are only nine palms. The other nine palms have long been lost. In addition, the qualifications of the Beggar Clan leaders over the years are not very high, and they cannot be as good as Hong. Qi Gong completed the incomplete palm skills like that, but after all, the Nine Dragon Subduing Palms are still a unique skill that people in the world of martial arts dare not underestimate. However, Shi Huolong was eager to win and did not realize that Xie Xun deliberately exposed the empty door behind him to lure him to attack. However, He Taichong saw some clues and while avoiding the sharpness of the dragon-slaying knife, he shouted urgently: "Shi Huolong Gang leader, be careful, Xie Xun is trying to lure the enemy." However, it was too late. Just as He Taichong stepped aside to avoid it, Xie Xun quickly turned around and struck at Shi Huolong with his sword. Shi Huolong struck out with all his strength and gave up his defense. How could he stop the move? He could only forcefully hit both palms towards the dragon-slaying knife. Naturally, both palms were broken and fell to the ground. "Ah", that's not all, Xie Xun cut off both of Shi Huolong's palms with a knife, and then flew up and kicked Shi Huolong out. With a scream, Shi Huolong's huge body fell to the ground. Ten feet away, he opened his mouth and spit out a large mouthful of blood. He fainted, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. After seriously injuring Shi Huolong, He Taichong and his wife were obviously no match for Xie Xun. Although they had the magical effect of Liangyi swordsmanship, the power of the dragon-slaying knife was too powerful after all. He Taichong and his wife had to avoid its edge, and the power of Liangyi swordsmanship could not be exerted. It¡¯s just three or four out of ten. "Quickly retreat", after fighting for more than twenty rounds, Ban Shuxian's long sword was accidentally cut in half by Xie Xun's dragon-slaying knife. He Taichong was shocked and hurriedly pulled Ban Shuxian's left arm and withdrew. Xie Xun was within the attack range of the dragon-slaying knife and no longer dared to attack. Although Ban Shuxian was jealous, she was very dissatisfied with He Taichong for finding several beautiful concubines. She relied on the fact that she was a senior sister and her father was He Taichong's master. She often scolded He Taichong in front of his disciples until He Taichong couldn't get off the stage. For this reason, He Taichong hated him deeply and always wanted to get rid of him and then be happy. However, the Kunlun sect was weak and the masters were only the couple. If Ban Shuxian was eliminated, they would not be able to compete with other sects. It was for this reason that He Taichong gave Ban Shuxian a hand just now, saving her from the dragon-slaying knife. After He Taichong and his wife withdrew from the battle with Xie Xun, they hurriedly sent a distress signal to the sky, and then turned against the Leimen disciples of the Ming Cult, and handed Xie Xun over to the Beggar Clan disciples who were mourning the death of Shi Huolong and wanted revenge. , all of a sudden, the broken limbs and broken arms of the Beggar Clan disciples were flying everywhere. Over there, the four sects of Shaolin, Huashan, Wudang, and Emei were shocked when they saw the Kunlun sect's distress signal. Their morale was inevitably affected. The Mingjiao disciples of Tianmen and Fengmen took the opportunity to counterattack, and actually completely defeated the four sects' attacks. Contained. When Abbot Kongwen saw this, he knew that it must be Xie Xun who brought the dragon-slaying knife to join the battle. He immediately said to Xianyu, the leader of the Huashan Sect, "Headmaster Xianyu, I led two junior brothers, Kongxing and Kongxiang, to assist the Kunlun Sect. With the Beggar Clan, please ask Master Xianyu to take charge of the battle here." Xian Yutong originally had this intention, but Abbot Kongwen said it in advance, and he was embarrassed to refuse, so he could only say: "Okay, Abbot, don't worry, Xian Yutong will fight to the death to withstand the demon sect's counterattack." This is true, Because of the Kunlun faction's rescue, the two offensive and defensive groups changed positions. When Abbot Kongwen saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "Two junior brothers, Kongxing and Kongxiang, are following me to help the Kunlun Sect and the Beggar Clan." "I will obey my brother's decree." A voice came from the left and right, and then three huge figures were seen quickly heading towards the battle between the Kunlun Sect and the Beggar Clan. Naturally, the Wudang and Emei sects also made adjustments. Master Jue, Zhang Songxi, and Mo Shenggu went to help in the battle, while Song Yuanqiao only had disciples from the Emei and Wudang sects to resist Tianmen's counterattack. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)He hurriedly shouted: "Two junior brothers, Kongxing and Kongxiang, are following me to help fight the Kunlun Sect and the Beggar Clan." "I will obey my brother's decree." A voice came from the left and right, and then three huge figures were seen quickly heading towards the battle between the Kunlun Sect and the Beggar Clan. Naturally, the Wudang and Emei sects also made adjustments. Master Jue, Zhang Songxi, and Mo Shenggu went to help in the battle, while Song Yuanqiao only had disciples from the Emei and Wudang sects to resist Tianmen's counterattack. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117 Xie Xun¡¯s conspiracy You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Both of Shi Huolong's palms were broken, and he didn't know whether he was alive or dead. When the Beggar Clan disciples were panicking, they thought more about revenge for Shi Huolong. One by one, the Beggar Clan disciples rushed towards Xie Xun, or towards the dragon-slaying knife, without fear of life or death. One, twotenthirtyXie Xun didn't know how many Beggar Clan disciples he had killed with the dragon-slaying sword, but there were still countless Beggar Clan disciples rushing toward him desperately. Xie Xun couldn't help but admire these Beggar Clan disciples. If it weren't for the current situation where either the enemy would die or he would die, Xie Xun would never kill the Beggar Clan disciples so cruelly. The drastic change in the battle situation caused the Leimen disciples to feel less pressure and easily activate various mechanisms and traps. As a result, not only the casualties of the Beggar Clan disciples became more and more serious, but also the disciples of the Kunlun and Kongtong sects. Casualties also gradually increased. Among the five elders of Kongtong, Guan Neng, the leader, had the most violent temper. Seeing that He Taichong and his wife withdrew from the battle with Xie Xun, leaving Xie Xun, a troublesome burden, to the disciples of the Beggar Clan, which caused heavy losses to the three sects, he couldn't help but be furious. , without bothering to greet the four junior brothers, he rushed directly towards Xie Xun. Listening to the voice, Xie Xun knew that the person rushing behind him was a first-class master, but he deliberately pretended not to know and just waved his sword to deal with the endless disciples of the Beggar Clan around him. Guan Neng saw in the air that Xie Xun didn't seem to notice his sneak attack at all. He was secretly happy. He secretly used up 100% of his strength and hit Xie Xun hard on the back of the head with a seven-injury fist. At this moment, Xie Xun grabbed a Beggar Clan disciple next to him and threw him towards Guan Neng without looking back. Guan Neng was so shocked that he couldn't hold back in time and punched the Beggar Clan disciple. Blood flew out and blood splashed all over Guan Neng's face, causing him to instinctively close his eyes to prevent blood from getting into his eyes. However, before Guan Neng could open his eyes again, he felt an extremely strong sword energy suddenly appearing in front of him. Guan Neng knew what this was without thinking, and was shocked. However, the power of the Seven Injury Fist was not used up, and his body still rushed forward, just in time to meet the dragon-slaying knife. ¡°Senior brother, be careful.¡± ¡°Master Tang, be careful.¡±¡­ This scene was seen by Zong Weixia who arrived later and hurriedly raised the alarm. Abbot Kongwen arrived there just in time. Seeing that Guan Neng was about to be injured by Xie Xun's knife, he was extremely shocked. However, it was too late to say anything. At this moment, Guan Neng also used his martial arts to the extreme. He stopped his forward motion and dodged his body to the left as quickly as possible in order to avoid it. This fatal blow. However, since Xie Xun was plotting against him, how could he let him escape? There was a flash of blood, and Guan Neng's right arm was chopped off by Xie Xun's knife. "Xie Xun is an evil thief, save someone under the knife." At this time, Abbot Kong Wen also came closer and struck Xie Xun with a powerful Vajra Palm. At this time, Xie Xun had just cut off Guan Neng's right arm and did not bother to add another blow. , then he hurriedly swung the knife and stabbed it straight into Abbot Kongwen's palm, actually using the knife as a sword. Abbot Kongwen was startled. He dared not touch the dragon-slaying knife head-on with his flesh palm. He hurriedly turned sideways and landed a few feet in front of Xie Xun. He looked at Xie Xun solemnly. At this time, Kong Xiang and Kong Xing also came forward. Standing on either side of Kong Wen were the Master Miejie, Zhang Songxi, and Mo Shenggu, while Zong Weixia hurriedly took off Guan Wen, who had broken his arm. Can be brought out of the battlefield. Although Xie Xun couldn't see who was coming in front of him, he could hear that these six people were all top-notch masters, and his heart sank. Although he had the power of the dragon-slaying sword in his hand, after all, he had just fought with He Taichong and his wife. Shi Huolong fought for more than a hundred rounds and had to deal with a group of desperate Beggar Clan disciples. Half of his internal strength was depleted. It was not easy to deal with these six masters. However, Xie Xun brought the dragon-slaying knife into the battle, which was a countermeasure discussed between Yang Xiao and Xie Xun. It can be said that Xie Xun came here with the intention of dying in battle. How to put it, Yang Xiaozhi can naturally see that most of the six factions are fighting for the Dragon Slaying Sword. Therefore, the Dragon Slaying Sword in the hands of the Mingjiao or Xie Xun can only make the six factions and the gang share the same enemy. Let¡¯s deal with Mingjiao together. However, if Xie Xun dies and the dragon-slaying knife falls into the hands of the Six Factions, the outcome will naturally be completely different. First, if Xie Xun dies, almost all the big vengeance of the Six Factions and the Six Factions will be avenged, and the belief in fighting to the death will be greatly weakened, and morale will naturally be greatly affected; secondly, the dragon-slaying knife falls into the hands of the Six Factions and the Gang. In his hands, it is naturally difficult to determine its ownership. It may even turn the six factions against each other, and the anti-devil alliance will collapse. In short, in one sentence, Xie Xun's life and dragon-slaying knife were used to save the Mingjiao from being destroyed. "Amitabha, you are so good. Thank you to the benefactor for killing countless martial arts compatriots in the past, which led to today's disaster. Now the six factions are besieging Guangmingding, and they can capture it overnight. Thank you to the benefactor, why bother to resist in the corner? It is better to put down the dragon slaying and stand up Become a Buddha." Abbot Kongwen hopes to influence Xie Xun at this critical moment, so that as long as Xie Xun escapes into Shaolin, the dragon-slaying knife will naturallyIt belongs to Shaolin. If the head of another sect had persuaded him, Xie Xun might have slashed him with his sword without saying a word, but for Shaolin, because he had killed Master Kong Jian in the past, Xie Xun had always felt guilty about the Shaolin Temple. Yan let out a long sigh, but then his heart moved. He put away the dragon-slaying knife, clasped his fists and said, "Xie has long repented and worshiped the Buddha, but no one has recommended him to him. Now I have received enlightenment from the master. Xie wishes I worship the master as my teacher. From now on, I will not care about the right and wrong of the martial arts world, but devote myself to the Buddha. I also ask the master to accept him as his disciple." Abbot Kong was overjoyed when he heard that he conquered Xie Xun with just one word. However, Kong Xiang didn't think so. Although Xie Xun escaped into Shaolin, although the dragon-slaying knife was easily available, Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggar Clan, and Guan Neng, the leader of the Kongtong Sect, successively He was wounded by the dragon-slaying knife, and numerous Beggar Clan disciples died miserably. Accepting Xie Xun was equivalent to creating two enemies for the Shaolin sect. He hurriedly advised him: "Brother Abbot, please don't be so hasty about this matter. We should consider it in the long term." Xie Xun sighed: "What this master said makes sense. Xie committed a lot of sins in the past. Although he has had many enlightenments on Ice and Fire Island in the past ten years, his sins in the past are unforgivable. Since even the Shaolin Sect is unwilling to include Xie , then Xie can only fight to the death until he is freed." Abbot Kong Wen heard what Kong Xiang said and realized that he had been too impatient just now and actually forgot about the Beggar Clan and the head of the Kongtong Sect. But when he heard what Xie Xun said, he was secretly shocked. It seemed that Xie Xun was simply Want to pass the conflict onto the Shaolin sect. However, even if he knew Xie Xun's conspiracy, Abbot Kong Wen had to swallow this bitter pill. After all, the Shaolin sect preached "to save all living beings." Since Xie Xun said he would put down his butcher knife and convert to Buddhism, if Abbot Kong Wen refused to accept it, he would probably have a negative impact on the Shaolin Temple. His reputation will be a fatal blow. Abbot Kongwen sighed secretly, nodded and said: "Okay, since I thank the donor for your willingness to convert to Buddhism, I will accept you as a disciple and take the name of Dharma to satisfy your regrets." "Thank you, Master." Xie Xun bowed slightly, clasped his palms together, and saluted, "Master, since this disciple has joined the Shaolin Sect, this dragon-slaying knife has no use. I would like to dedicate it to this disciple." group." In normal times, Abbot Kong Wen would have been overjoyed when he got the Dragon Slaying Sword, but now, Xie Xun took the initiative to offer the Dragon Slaying Sword to Shaolin. Not only did Abbot Kong Wen not feel the slightest joy about getting the Dragon Slaying Sword, but he felt very unhappy. He nodded lightly and said: "This sword is the most dangerous weapon in the world, and it should be destroyed in front of all the martial arts comrades in the world." Abbot Kong Wen's ability to become the head of the Shaolin Temple was no accident. , their resourcefulness and scheming are all superior to others, and they came up with countermeasures so quickly. Xie Xun did not react when he heard this, and just said: "Since the disciple dedicated this sword to Shaolin, it is up to the master to deal with it." When he was on Ice and Fire Island, Xie Xun spent almost all his resources in order to find out the secret of the Dragon Slaying Knife. Of course, there is also a way to melt the dragon-slaying knife with fire, but no matter how high the temperature is, the dragon-slaying knife can never be melted. Therefore, he is not afraid that the dragon-slaying knife will be melted by the Shaolin Temple at all, as long as the dragon-slaying knife exists , the center of the world's martial arts struggle will naturally revolve around the Shaolin Temple, and his and Yang Xiao's plan to pass on the situation will naturally succeed. Moreover, what makes Xie Xun quite proud is that in the combined plan of the two, not only did Xie Xun have to sacrifice his dragon-slaying knife, but Xie Xun also had to lose his life. However, because of Xie Xun's idea, his life could also be saved. It was really a wonderful killing of two birds with one stone. count. At this moment, the sound of Ming Jin suddenly sounded from the top of the light. The disciples of the three sects hurriedly retreated towards the mountain. In an instant, they retreated completely, leaving only corpses everywhere. The six factions did not pursue them either. Firstly, they did not know the situation of the traps on the mountain. Secondly, they all wanted to see what Shaolin Temple was going to do with Xie Xun and the Dragon Saber. Abbot Kongwen also felt very regretful. Originally, the words "put down your efforts to slay dragons and become a Buddha immediately" were words often spoken by Abbot Kongwen and even all Shaolin monks. But he didn't expect that this time it would be used by Xie Xun. If you really are a mute, you will not be able to tell the pain when you eat Coptis chinensis. Especially when he saw more and more disciples from various sects around him glaring at Xie Xun, Abbot Kongwen became more and more convinced that "converting" Xie Xun was the worst thing he had ever done in his life. But now there is no turning back. If Xie Xun is kicked out now, although the trouble in Shaolin Temple will be gone, the thousand-year reputation will also be gone. "Abbot Kongwen really wants to bring the traitor Xie Xun into the Shaolin Temple?" What is to come will eventually come, and the first one to attack is naturally the head of the Emei Sect, Miejie Shitai, who hates Xie Xun the most. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118: Forced into the Palace You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the top of the light, sudden changes occurred. What Yang Xiao never expected was that Yin Tianzheng, Wei Yixiao, Dai Qisi, Peng Yingyu and Leng Qian would suddenly appear in the Mingzun Palace, which caught him off guard. The three gates of Tianfenglei were fending off enemies at the foot of the mountain, and the gates of Dimen were waiting at the entrances of each corridor. There were only Yang Xiao and two boys in charge of delivering orders in Mingzun Hall. Of course, these two boys had been restrained by Wei Yixiao. "Eagle King, Bat King, Dragon King, since you have left the Ming Cult, why did you come to Guangmingding again?" Yang Xiao didn't need to guess to understand that these five people came in through the secret passage. Yin Tianzheng laughed loudly and said: "Although we are no longer members of the Mingjiao, we don't want to see the remaining power of the Mingjiao ruined in your hands. Yang Xiao, let me ask you, first of all, the attack of the six sects and one gang , then King Ruyang¡¯s army attacks the mountain, I wonder if you can withstand it?¡± Yang Xiao said coldly: "Whether you can hold on or not is a matter of the Ming Cult, and the Eagle King has nothing to do with it. For the sake of being the leader of the Ming Cult in the past, Yang Xiao will not hesitate to help you, and please return the way you came." Dai Qisi sneered: "Yang Xiao, there seems to be something you haven't given an explanation for, right? How did my adoptive father die so violently? Why do you think the world is shifting?" This is Yang Xiao¡¯s weakness. It should be noted that the Great Shift of the Universe has always been a martial art that can only be practiced by the leader of the Ming Cult. Yang Xiao, as the Left Envoy of Light, does not have this qualification. Although Yang Xiao always said that Yang Dingtian taught it to him, after all, the only person who authenticated it, Mrs. Yang, was also dead. Even though Yang Xiao was covered in words, he couldn't explain it clearly. Yang Xiao sighed and said: "Whether you believe it or not, Yang has never done anything wrong to kill the leader." Dai Qisi said calmly: "Yang Xiao, do you think you can convince thousands of Mingjiao disciples just by your words? Yang Xiao, you regard yourself too much as a character. Truth and falsehood must be spoken by evidence, not just Because just one word from you Yang Xiao will do." Yang Xiao finally understood that today's situation would not end well, and said angrily: "What do you want?" Wei Yixiao said: "It's very simple. I'll trade your life for the lives of the four disciples of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder." "Hahahaha." After hearing this, Yang Xiao laughed angrily and said solemnly, "My life, Yang Xiao, is not worthy of death. If I can exchange my life for the disciples of the four disciples of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder, I, Yang Xiao, can be regarded as a worthy death. However, Yang doesn't understand. One point, even if Yang commits suicide, how can you guarantee that the six factions and one gang will retreat, and how can you guarantee that King Ruyang¡¯s army will not point its troops towards Guangmingding?" "Of course there is no need for Yang Zuoshi to worry, I have my own clever plan." At this moment, a clear voice suddenly came from outside the hall. This voice was very familiar to Yang Xiao. Turning around, he saw that Hong Tianxiao, whom Yang Xiao hated the most, walked in with a smile. Behind him was the master of the four gates of Tiandi Fenglei. Yang Xiao was shocked. This posture obviously meant that the four sect leaders of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder were likely to switch to the facade. Yang Xiao said in a deep voice: "Four sect leaders, why don't you arrest Hong Tianxiao? Don't you know that this person is the enemy of the Ming Cult?" None of the four people moved, but Zhuge Yu asked calmly: "Please also ask Yang Zuo to tell the truth about the murder of the leader and his wife." Yang Xiao was startled. His eyes scanned the faces of Zhuge Yu, Situ Mingyue, Zhao Xinle and Wen Tianyu, and finally fixed on Situ Mingyue's face. He sighed and said: "Mingyue, do you even doubt that?" Is it a master? Do you think that the master is the murderer of the leader Yang and his wife?" Situ Mingyue's pretty face turned slightly red, she lowered her head and replied softly: "I'm sorry, Master. The disciple will not wrongly accuse the Master casually, nor will he believe the Master casually. As long as the Master can produce evidence that he did not kill Master Yang and his wife, the disciple will Support Master till death." "You" Yang Xiao's biggest disadvantage is that he can't prove his innocence, and he can't prove that the mind-shifting technique was taught by Yang Dingtian. Hong Tianxiao said calmly: "Yang Xiao, you killed Master Yang and his wife, robbed the Great Shifting Mind Technique, and practiced hard for more than ten years. Then you gathered your strength and successfully forced King Wei Bat and Five Elements Banner out of the Ming Sect, and established yourself as the 30th member of the Ming Sect. The fourth generation leader. Moreover, when Hong was sitting on Wangfeng Peak, he found the Great Shifting Mind Technique from the secret room of your bedroom while you were going to Guangmingding Summit. I wonder what else you have to say?" With that, Hong Tianxiao rolled up the sheepskin scroll in his hand. Everyone present was a person who had been following Yang Dingtian for a long time. Naturally, they recognized that this was the parchment that recorded the mind of the Great Shift of the Universe, and they were all surprised. Yang Xiao¡¯s face turned red and he pointed at Hong Tianxiao with his right hand. He was so angry that he could hardly speak: ¡°Yousince you said that this thing was collected fromfrom Yang¡¯s bedroom, do you have any evidence?¡± Hong Tianxiao WeiweiThere is no doubt that Yang Guo¡¯s descendants are descendants. Next, Yang Xiao's situation becomes increasingly unfavorable. Hong Tianxiao has completely taken control of the battle situation. Almost everyone can see that with at most fifty moves, Yang Xiao will definitely be defeated. Sure enough, after more than thirty moves, Yang Xiao was at the end of his strength and was no longer able to resist Hong Tianxiao's still aggressive attack. Hong Tianxiao hit him on the left shoulder with a palm. However, what made everyone feel strange was that Hong Tianxiao did not continue to follow up, but used the power of this palm to flip backwards. At the same time, a white line-like thing suddenly popped out from Yang Xiao's right hand. Quickly shoot towards Hong Tianxiao. "Be careful, leader." Almost everyone saw it and hurriedly gave a warning. "Hahaha, what a magical power at the snap of a finger. You are worthy of being a descendant of the Ancient Tomb Sect." Since Hong Tianxiao had been on guard for a long time, how could he be hit so easily? He took advantage of the situation and retreated just to avoid the bullet. After Hong Tianxiao flipped in the air a few times, he landed a few feet away opposite Yang Xiao, holding a round silver-white steel ball in his right hand with a smile on his face. "Ah", Yang Xiao couldn't help being shocked. He was a disciple of the Ancient Tomb Sect. Apart from the people of the Ancient Tomb Sect, no one in the world knew about it. Even Yang Dingtian didn't know about it. He didn't want to be killed by Hong Tianxiao today. He could see it at a glance, and it seemed that he was already prepared for the magical power of snapping his fingers. Hong Tianxiao slowly raised his right hand, pointed his index finger at Yang Xiao, and said calmly: "Since Dongxie's martial arts has reappeared in the past, Nan Emperor's martial arts will naturally not give in. Yang Xiao, let me try this move." Falling down, I saw the tip of Hong Tianxiao's index finger suddenly thickening in a circle, and then I saw a flash of white light, shooting towards Yang Xiao. "One Yang Finger." Yang Xiao was startled and hurriedly flew to the left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119: Uneasy and kind-hearted You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not only Yang Xiao was shocked, but everyone in the venue was also shocked. It should be noted that although Yiyang Finger and Snap Finger Magical Power are both finger skills, they are very different. The one-yang finger uses internal force to gather the fingertips, and then breaks out of the body through acupuncture points to hurt people from a long distance. The finger-splitting magic requires using a small hidden weapon as a medium to pop it out with internal force, but the method is very different from ordinary projectiles. It is large and powerful, so it can become a unique skill on its own. When Dong Xi Po, the Southern Emperor and the Northern Beggar mastered the magical power of the Huashan Swordsmanship, the Southern Emperor's one-yang finger made the other four people look at him with suspicion, but the same could not be said for the magical power of the snap-finger. Among Huang Yaoshi's unique skills, he ranked second to Luoying's swordsmanship. After the method with Jasper Xiao. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Yes, it's just a Yang Finger. How does it compare with your finger snapping magical power?" Yang Xiao looked shocked, took a deep look at Hong Tianxiao, and sighed: "If he can die in the hands of the descendants of the Southern Emperor, Yang Xiao will not have wasted his life." Although he couldn't name most of Hong Tianxiao's martial arts. , but just the skill of one hand and one finger allowed him to locate Hong Tianxiao as the descendant of Nandi. Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t explain much and asked, ¡°Whether you commit suicide or commit suicide, please choose one.¡± Yang Xiaoqing knew that he was not Hong Tianxiao's opponent, and with powerful enemies around him, he sighed and said sadly: "Well, if it weren't for Yang's ambition for fame and fortune in the past, how could he have ended up like this today? Master Hong, although Yang is not talented, he is He is not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, but there are two things that he is worried about, and I hope that they can be entrusted to Master Hong." Hong Tianxiao said calmly: "Could it be Xiaofu, her daughter and Mingyue?" Yang Xiao was taken aback for a moment, nodded and said, "Exactly." He thought in his heart that this kid was so awesome that he could even guess what he was thinking. Hong Tianxiao said: "Don't worry, Xiaofu is already the wife of the leader of the Shenlong Sect. As for Junlan, she is also my adopted daughter. I will naturally treat her like my own daughter. As for Mingyue, there is no need for Yang Zuoshi to worry about it." , As early as the last time I was a guest at Zuwangfeng, we had already made a private decision for life, and we will naturally become the wife of the leader of the Shenlong Sect in the future." Yang Xiao nodded and said: "In this case, Yang is relieved." After that, Yang Xiao said to Situ Mingyue: "Mingyue, I'm sorry for you as a teacher. I shouldn't have made any plans for you. Now that you have such a good home, I am relieved. I am about to leave, and I will not be able to attend your wedding with Master Hong in the future, but I have to prepare gifts for you in advance. After I leave, you can go to your bedroom and sit on the bed. In the separate box, there are the secrets of martial arts for my master." After saying that, there were only a few "puff" sounds, and the vital points around Yang Xiao were all bursting out with true energy. "Master." Although Situ Mingyue had been greatly distressed and angry because of Yang Xiao's attempt on her, at this moment, when Yang Xiao died, Situ Mingyue could not help but feel a burst of sadness. "How can you be bright when you are born with beauty?" Before dying, Yang Xiao suddenly shouted loudly, his body slowly fell down, and there was no movement again. Yes, since Yu is born, there is no bright future. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't appeared in the sky, Yang Xiao would definitely be able to control the situation of Mingjiao. At least Wei Yixiao and others would have nowhere to go after they escaped from Mingjiao, and they would have to return sooner or later. After Yang Xiao died, all four sects naturally belonged to Shenlong Sect, and the once famous Ming Sect collapsed. In order to appease the hearts of everyone in the Ming Cult, Hong Tianxiao ordered people to introduce the sacred fire from Guangmingding to the Shenlong Sect's main altar in Qingcheng Mountain and changed its name to Shenlong Yan. This was also a disguised message to the original Ming Cult. Although the Ming Cult changed its name, its essence remained unchanged. Earth-shaking changes have taken place in Guangmingding, and the disputes between the six sects under Guangmingding have gradually come to a head. Especially the Beggar Clan, the Kongtong Sect, and the Emei Sect, who are concerned about the Shaolin Temple's attempt to "conquer" Xie Xun. , very dissatisfied with taking the dragon-slaying sword that everyone in the martial arts world coveted as his own. The Shaolin Temple had troubles that it couldn't express. It could only try its best to say good things to these sects, but they still couldn't forgive them. In the end, Abbot Ren Kongwen couldn't help but change his color no matter how high his concentration was. The five Wudang sect looked on coldly and said nothing, watching the fight between these sects. However, the Huashan sect and the Kunlun sect saw that the Shaolin sect was isolated and joined the Beggar Clan, Kongtong and Emei sects. They quarreled one after another under the bright light. , if everyone hadn¡¯t still had concerns, they would have taken action on the spot. While everyone was arguing endlessly, someone in the crowd shouted: "Someone is coming down from Guangmingding." Everyone was startled and hurriedly acted as if they were facing a formidable enemy. After all, the sudden retreat of the Tianfenglei Sanmen just now was very abnormal. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, only four people came down from the mountain. The leaders of various sects and sects recognized the current person as Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect. Especially Master Miejie, after what happened last night, she had an indescribable feeling towards Hong Tianxiao.In my heart, I hated him to the core, but I felt that his words made sense. "Brother Xie, could it be that you have defected to the six sects?" Wei Yixiao saw Xie Xun standing among the six sects from a distance. He was very surprised and asked hurriedly. ?? "Okay." Yin Tianzheng was stunned when he heard this, and then laughed loudly, "It is a good thing that Xie Sandi can put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately." In the past, Xie Xun killed innocent people everywhere, even if Yin Tianzheng was so willful I couldn't stand the righteous and evil character anymore. I once wrote a letter to Xie Xun, hoping that he would take revenge and find the culprit and not hurt innocent people. However, because Xie Xun was angry at Yin Tianzheng for breaking away from the Ming Sect and establishing his own Sky Eagle Sect, he ignored his well-intentioned advice and continued to go his own way. Later, he even did not hesitate to snatch the dragon-slaying knife from the Sky Eagle Sect. When Yin Tianzheng learned about this, he sighed. When his beloved daughter disappeared, he even lamented that Xie Xun would have no good end in the future, but now that he had become a disciple of Kong Wen, it was a blessing, at least he could save his life. Xie Xun still looked indifferent: "Thank you so much, Donor Yin." Abbot Kongwen accepted Xie Xun as his disciple, originally because of the ancient Shaolin teachings of "becoming a Buddha immediately" and the dragon-slaying knife. However, after listening to Xie Xun's conversation with Yin Tianzheng and Wei Yixiao, he felt comforted and thought to himself, it seems that Xie Xun is indeed Having a predestined relationship with the Buddha also made me repent of my past sins. This step was not considered a mistake. Kong heard that Abbot recited the Buddha's name and asked, "I wonder when Master Hong came to Guangmingding?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "I have been here for two days." "I wonder why Master Hong is here?" Hong Tianxiao looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "I came here to resolve the grievances between the six sects and the Mingjiao." He Taichong hated Hong Tianxiao to death, and said with a "Hey": "Weasel is paying New Year greetings to the rooster, and it is unkind. Everyone in the world knows that the Shenlong Sect and the Ming Sect are in collusion." As soon as He Taichong's words came out, the leaders of each sect secretly cursed in their hearts, this bastard Mr. Tieqin, if you don't know how to speak, don't speak. The other party obviously has no ill intentions, you have to make them angry, and then start another fight. ah. The lives of your Kunlun sect disciples are worthless, and we disciples cannot be treated like sluts. However, everyone was even more surprised that they had never heard of any grudge between He Taichong and Hong Tianxiao. Why did He Taichong hate him so much? It was because the Shenlong Sect had taken in the Ming Cult Wei Yixiao and others. Hong Tianxiao was not angry, and laughed loudly: "What Mr. He said is wrong. Even if I consider myself a weasel, is it possible that the six sects and the others are chickens?" He Taichong was furious when he heard this and shouted: "Hong Tianxiao, there is a road to heaven but you don't take it. Hell has no door and you break in. It's easy for you to come today, but it's not so easy to leave." "Really?" Hong Tianxiao said with a faint smile, "I wonder if Master He has any skills that can keep me here?" He Taichong thought that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts were still the same as after he saw him in King Ruyang, so he immediately laughed and said: "You don't need other leaders to take action, He alone is enough to keep you." Hong Tianxiao also laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Master He has indeed eaten too much beef and can boast. Since Master He thinks so highly of me, I might as well say something, if Master He can be in this position My subordinates insist on being undefeated in fifty moves. Not only will the Shenlong Sect no longer interfere with the life and death of the Ming Sect, but I will also be at the mercy of any leader, how about that?" He Taichong said angrily: "Okay, He will see how arrogant you can be." Dai Qisi suddenly said coldly: "What if Master He loses?" "I lost?" He Taichong felt funny. Although his martial arts was not as good as Kong Wen and Zhang Sanfeng, except for Wudang Zhang Sanfeng, there was no other person in the world today who could defeat him in fifty moves. Even though he said without hesitation, "He also allowed Master Hong to do whatever he wanted." Hong Tianxiao looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "I like beauties, what do I want you to do with a stinky man? Well, it is better to do this. If the leader He loses to me, he will not be allowed to marry more concubines from now on, lest he accidentally You want to steal a woman from me again." After hearing Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words, everyone realized that the conflict between He Taichong and Hong Tianxiao arose because of the robbery of women. Shenlong Sect is a new sect, Hong Tianxiao is a young man, and no one says anything about being suave, but the Kunlun Sect is a well-known and upright sect, and He Taichong is the leader of the sect. It is really humiliating for him to snatch women from others. , when everyone looked at He Taichong again, their eyes became more contemptuous. Crying and pleading letter (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120 Elimination You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! He Taichong was so angry that he didn't care about his face, and swung his sword towards Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao was not angry, and stepped back with a haha, shouting: "I will use a pair of fleshy palms to learn the swordsmanship of the Kunlun School." He Taichong's angry move made even more people look down on him. Not only the disciples of other sects, but also the disciples of the Kunlun sect felt ashamed. After all, He Taichong, the leader of the sect, made such a disrespectful act. , it is really a shame for the Kunlun Sect, not to mention that it started because of a woman. However, what is more curious among the heroes is what kind of woman makes the two of them hate each other so much. Could it be the woman in purple? Gradually, the attention of the heroes has shifted from thinking about who the woman is to the fighting in the field, and the more they watch, the more shocked they become. He Taichong's attack was extremely fierce. He made a long sword like a dragon out of the sea, dancing with sword flowers, and his moves never left Hong Tianxiao's key points. However, Hong Tianxiao's defense was even more relaxed. He didn't seem to pay attention to He Taichong's attack at all. There was always a smile on his face. Those who were more careful could see that there was disdain in this smile, because He Taichong's attack The attack was too fierce, which violated the essence of Kunlun's swordsmanship. Ban Shuxian watched her husband attack fiercely, unable to even touch the corner of Hong Tianxiao's clothes, and hurriedly shouted: "He is consuming his internal energy, don't be affected by his provocation." He Taichong finally came to his senses and stopped attacking randomly. He calmed down and began to gradually display the essence of Kunlun Sword Technique. When Hong Tianxiao saw it, he laughed loudly and said: "What a Kunlun swordsmanship. Let's see if I can snatch the sword from your hand within three moves." "Ah", as soon as these words came out, except for Yin Tianzheng and others who knew that Hong Tianxiao had practiced the Great Shifting Mind Technique, all the heroes were shocked. They seized He Taichong's sword with three moves. I am afraid that only Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang could do this in the world. Ability, so all the heroes watched Hong Tianxiao's moves without blinking. Hey, what kind of trick is this? After seeing Hong Tianxiao's hands suddenly make a weird gesture, I felt strange. Then I saw something even stranger. He Taichong's body suddenly rushed towards Hong Tianxiao, and the long sword in his hand stabbed Hong Tianxiao's left side. The chest position is clearly one of Kunlun's special skills, "Flying into the Sky", but He Taichong only has six points of heat. When Ban Shuxian saw it, she was even more surprised. She secretly thought, the head disciple has been practicing this move for more than ten years and has become very good at it. Why can't he do it today? Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Okay, good time." After saying that, he hooked and raised his hands, and hit He Taichong's right wrist. He Taichong only felt a strong force coming, and there was a sharp pain in his right wrist, and the sword fell out of his hand. When he came out, he was caught by Hong Tianxiao, turned over and landed three feet away, standing with a sword in hand and a smile. "Twenty moves, but there are only twenty moves." The heroes were shocked, and everyone also understood that Hong Tianxiao's first nineteen moves were all for defense, and there was only one real attack move. What incredible martial arts this is. He Taichong's face turned red and blue, and he felt all kinds of things, but there was no sweetness in his heart. In the battle just now, he not only disrespected the rules of martial arts and attacked first, but also lost the long sword in his hand to his opponent's attack. It can be said that It was extremely embarrassing, but the other party did not take the opportunity to attack after taking his sword. Otherwise, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured. He Taichong was stunned for a while, stamped his feet, and shouted: "Let's go." Then he saw the Huashan Sect disciples following He Taichong in despair one by one. From then on, the Huashan Sect announced that the mountain would be closed until Many years later, Huashan sent an unparalleled master, Feng Qingyang, and his reputation was restored. Hong Tianxiao demonstrated martial arts so superb that the heroes could not imagine it, and forced the Kunlun faction away. As expected, no one among the heroes present dared to attack anymore. In fact, the only ones who have the strength or the mood to attack now are the Shaolin and Huashan factions. That¡¯s all. Hong Tianxiao and Zhang Sanfeng have been friends for many years, and all the Wudang Heroes know it, so it is naturally impossible for them to follow them to cause trouble. Although Master Miejie hated Hong Tianxiao deeply, she was also worried that she would push Hong Tianxiao into a panic and expose the matter of the Yitian Sword in the Emei Sect, so she did not dare to speak out. After experiencing so many things, Master Miejie was no longer the same person as in the original book. Because of his fiery temper, because the long sword was broken by Dai Qisi's weapon, he took out the Yitian Sword in a rage. As for the two factions of Beggar Gang and Kongtong, because Shi Huolong and Guan Neng were killed and the other injured, the two factions were leaderless and they couldn't bear to embarrass Hong Tianxiao. It was true that they just wanted to cut Xie Xun into pieces. However, Xian Yutong of the Huashan sect believed that his martial arts skills were far inferior to Hong Tianxiao, so he did not dare to ask for trouble. The Shaolin sect had offended the Beggar Clan, Kongtong sect, and Emei sect by accepting Xie Xun, so naturally it would not establish the Shenlong Sect again. This powerful enemy. After the Kunlun faction left, Hong Tianxiao glanced around and found that no one spoke anymore, thinking that the purpose of deterrence was over.When he arrived, he coughed lightly and said slowly: "Everyone, Yang Xiao, the leader of the Ming Cult, has been executed, and all four of his subordinates have defected to our Shenlong Cult. Please, for the sake of the martial arts in the Central Plains, show mercy and punish the murderer. Just kill the first culprit." "What, Yang Xiao is dead?", "How is this possible?", "Is there another civil strife in the Mingjiao?" "Be quiet." Abbot Kong Wen listened to the discussions around him and hurriedly shouted with a lion's roar to shake down the noise. Then he clasped his palms together and asked, "Master Hong said that the evil thief Yang Xiao has already Fu Zhu, I wonder if there is any evidence?" Hong Tianxiao glanced at Master Miejie intentionally or unintentionally and gave her a knowing smile, which actually made Master Miejue blush. She did not dare to look at Hong Tianxiao and lowered her head, still thinking in her mind that he said yes last night. He wanted to kill Yang Xiao and Xie Xun to avenge himself. He didn't want to start taking action today. Could it be that he really wanted wanted, wanted something? Master Miejie was too embarrassed to continue thinking about it. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Of course it is Yang Xiao's body. However, due to the inconvenience of going down the mountain and the fact that I am only negotiating reconciliation with you, I did not bring Yang Xiao's body down. If Master Abbot and you all agree with my proposal, I will naturally send someone to bring Yang Xiao¡¯s body down the mountain for you to take a look, what do you think?¡± "This" Before Xie Xun's incident happened, Abbot Kong Wen would definitely have been the leader of the Six Factions and One Gang, or the Five Factions and One Gang. But now, Xie Xun and the Dragon Slaying Sword have joined the Shaolin Temple, and he, the leader of the alliance, The leader of the alliance is gone in name only, but the Beggar Clan, Kongtong and Emei faction may not listen to him. When he saw Xie Xun standing among a group of monks in the Shaolin Temple when he came down the mountain, Hong Tianxiao guessed that Xie Xun had entered the Shaolin sect as in the original book. Later, Yin Tianzheng and Wei Yixiao talked with him, and it was confirmed. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao also guessed that Abbot Kongwen had offended several other sects because of this, so he naturally could not make the decision. Hong Tianxiao was secretly amused, so he took the initiative to look at the Wudang Clan and asked, "Master Song, what do you think of Hong's proposal?" Hong Tianxiao was kind to the Wudang Sect. In addition, the life and death of Yang Xiao and the whereabouts of the remnants of the Ming Cult had nothing to do with the Wudang Sect. Song Yuanqiao was naturally happy to be a favor. He clasped his fists and said almost without thinking: "Since Yang Xiao has already Fu Zhu, I believe that the remaining disciples of the Ming Cult will be able to get on the right track under the leadership of Master Hong. Song is not talented and will withdraw from this dispute on behalf of the Wudang Sect." Hong Tianxiao also clasped his fists and said, "Thank you so much, Hero Song. Not long ago, my sworn brother, King Yinye, was injured by a master of King Ruyang. His hands and feet were broken. Hong happened to capture King Ruyang's beloved daughter in exchange for the black jade intermittent ointment. Shang If there is anything left, Hero Song can go back to the mountain to rescue Yu Sanxia, ??which can be regarded as fulfilling a promise made by Hong to Zhenren Zhang in the past." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao threw a small black bottle over. Song Yuanqiao hurriedly grabbed it without even looking at it, and said happily: "Everyone in the Wudang Sect would like to thank Master Hong for your kindness." Hong Tianxiao said "you're welcome" and then said: "Because Yu Sanxia's broken bones have been there for a long time. If you want to heal them, you have to break them with internal force. When the bones are set, the bone seams need to be strong. There is no one in the world who can have such medical skills." I¡¯m afraid there are only Mr. Hong and Elder Hu of our sect. If Master Song is not in a hurry to go back, how about waiting for Mr. Hong to finish dealing with the Ming Cult and then go to Mount Wudang to set the bones of Master Yu in person?" Song Yuanqiao was even more overjoyed and said hurriedly: "In this case, we will wait for Master Hong to arrive." After saying that, Song Yuanqiao led the Wudang disciples to the side. Although he did not leave, he stayed away from the incident and never left. In the conversation between the two just now, everyone also heard the meaning. If any sect continues to embarrass Hong Tianxiao, I am afraid that the Wudang Sect will take action for Yu Sanxia. Then, Hong Tianxiao asked Master Miejie again: "I wonder what Master Tai wants?" In fact, Hong Tianxiao knew that Master Jue must not have any objections without asking. After all, Yang Xiao was the murderer of Gu Hongzi. Master Jue had wanted to kill him for many years, and the life and death of the four sects of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder had nothing to do with Master Jue. relationship, not to mention that there is still a messy relationship between her and Hong Tianxiao. This time, Master Miejie was the most determined to encircle and suppress the demon sect. In addition, all the heroes knew that she hated evil and had a moody temper, so they thought she would never agree. Who would have expected that the result would surprise everyone (although she didn¡¯t have glasses, but she still had to use this lyrics), Master Miejie actually nodded without thinking, but did not speak, because she really did not want to pay attention to Hong Tianxiao, after all, the hatred of yesterday's humiliation has not yet been repaid. With the withdrawal of Wudang and Emei, the Beggar Clan and Kongtong Sect are leaderless. The Huashan Sect alone will naturally not be able to cause any trouble and can only accept Hong Tianxiao's mediation. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao gave Wei Yixiao instructions to go up the mountain and have Yang Xiao's body carried down so that the five sects and the gang could have a look. It turned out to be Yang Xiao. After the leaders of the five factions saw the dead bodies on the stretcher one by one, they confirmed Yang Xiao's identity without any doubt. In this way, the six factions' encirclement and suppression of Guangming came to an end. Although they failed to kill him, the murder of the chief culprit Yang Xiao was enough to comfort the world of martial arts. At that moment, groups of the five sects descended from the mountain one after another, and then Yin Tianzheng and others, after receiving Hong Tianxiao's instructions, led the four sects of Tiandi Fenglei down the mountain and rushed to Qingcheng Mountain, while Hong Tianxiao continued to stay on Kunlun Mountain. Of course, he did not go to the Kunlun Sect, but to the Kunlun Mountains. Hongmei Villa. ???????????It was Yang Xiao. After seeing the dead bodies on the stretcher one by one, the leader of the Five Factions confirmed Yang Xiao's identity without a doubt. In this way, the six factions' encirclement and suppression of Guangming came to an end. Although they failed to kill him, the murder of the chief culprit Yang Xiao was enough to comfort the world of martial arts. At that moment, groups of the five sects descended from the mountain one after another, and then Yin Tianzheng and others, after receiving Hong Tianxiao's instructions, led the four sects of Tiandi Fenglei down the mountain and rushed to Qingcheng Mountain, while Hong Tianxiao continued to stay on Kunlun Mountain. Of course, he did not go to the Kunlun Sect, but to the Kunlun Mountains. Hongmei Villa. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Book stamp Chapter 121 Twin maids You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The supreme king of martial arts, who slays dragons with his precious sword, commands the world. No one dares to disobey, and no one can compete with him. Since the advent of the Dragon-Slaying Sword, many heroes have lost their lives and ruined their reputations. Zhu Changling, the owner of Hongmei Villa, is one of them. In the original book, he somehow knew Zhang Wuji's true identity, so he co-acted in a play with his foster brother Qianli Zhuifeng Yao Qingquan, trying to trick Zhang Wuji into taking them to Binghuo Island to snatch the dragon-slaying knife back from Xie Xun. It's a pity that the success fell short and was discovered by Zhang Wuji. Not only did it not succeed, it actually ruined the lives of the whole family. To sum it up, Zhu Changling can be considered a tragedy, but his tragedy is just one of the tragedies of many people in the martial arts world who covet the dragon-slaying knife. However, now that Xie Xun has converted to Buddhism and the dragon-slaying knife has become a Shaolin thing, this matter must not be hidden from Zhu Changling, who has long coveted the dragon-slaying knife. However, it was not Zhu Changling who brought the news to Zhu Changling. The spy was Hong Tianxiao. Zhu Changling's martial arts is not very high, and the martial arts of the spies he sent out are naturally not very high. How can he escape from the eyes and ears of the Mingjiao disciples? However, the war is imminent. It is already difficult for the Mingjiao to deal with the six sects. How can they build another one? The enemy of Hongmei Villa. However, after Yang Xiao died and the four sects merged into the Shenlong Sect, Hong Tianxiao took advantage of these spies. He first learned the location of Hongmei Villa from one of the spies, and then killed the spies and the rest. The spy was imprisoned at Guangmingding, and he followed the route provided by the spy and went directly to Hongmei Villa. "Oh, what's going on? How could someone faint at the entrance of the village? Xiao Liuzi, go and report this to the owner of the village." Early in the morning, old man Zhang, who was cleaning the house, just opened the door and found a handsome man. The young man fainted at the entrance of the villa and hurriedly sent someone to report the matter to the owner of the villa, Zhu Changling. After Zhu Changling received the report, he hurried over. At this time, the young man had been taken into a guest room by Old Man Zhang. After Zhu Changling arrived, he hurriedly ordered a doctor to be brought in to diagnose the young man's illness. As a result, he fainted due to physical fatigue from the long journey and not having eaten for several days. After hearing what the doctor said, the young man who fainted on the bed was secretly amused. I just used my internal power to mess up the meridians, but you gave me so many reasons. You are really a quack. In order to cooperate with the doctor's words, the young man gradually "awoke", looked at the people around him blankly, and asked feebly: "Please may I ask where this place is?" But he felt funny in his heart. It seemed that he His acting skills are pretty good. If he has a chance to win an Oscar, this young man will naturally be Hong Tianxiao. Although Hongmei Villa has a place in the martial arts world, Hong Tianxiao, who already has such a huge force as the Shenlong Sect, really doesn't like it. The reason why he spends time to come here is naturally for the Snow Ridge Shuangshu. When he came to Yitian's world, Hong Tianxiao would not forgive himself if he had not met the two girls in Xueling. However, there are many ways to take away the two sisters from Xueling. The first is to send people to snatch them away; the second is to snatch them away personally; the third is to take the whole family from Hongmei Villa to Qingcheng Mountain. However, if Zhu Changling has his heart, No, Hong Tianxiao didn't intend to save his life, so he came to Hongmei Villa in disguise. After "wolfing down" the 20,000 lotus seed soup, Hong Tianxiao "recovered" a little bit of his strength, sat up, clasped his fists and said, "I'm Tie Yulin, thank you owner for saving your life." Zhu Changling was quite surprised and said: "My little brother is also a martial artist?" Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "To be honest with the owner of the village, I have learned the moves for a few days. Not long ago, I heard that a group of six sects were besieging Guangmingding. I couldn't help but be curious and secretly came here to take a peek. Who knows? I was mistaken by the disciples of the Ming Cult for being a member of the Six Sects. After a fight, although I also killed several disciples of the Ming Cult, I was beaten into a state of embarrassment. After running around, I actually came to the owner of the village. Please also ask the owner to atone for his sins." How many Mingjiao disciples were killed? Zhu Changling's eyes lit up and he thought to himself, looking at this Tie Yulin's martial arts, it's pretty good. Zhu Changling asked: "Little brother, do you know how the battle situation at Guangmingding is going?" Although seven or eight spies have been sent, so far, no one has reported any news. Later, Zhu Changling had to think that it was these spies. His martial arts skills were too low, and he was discovered and killed by Mingjiao disciples, so he stopped sending people. Today, I finally met someone from Guangmingding. Zhu Changling was naturally eager to ask about the situation, but he was a cunning person after all. Although he was anxious, he did not show any expression on his face. Hong Tianxiao saw this, cursed the old fox in his heart, and replied respectfully: "Back to the owner, the people of the Demon Cult have been fighting with the six sects and one gang for three days, especially on the third day, originally the six sects and one gangThe people had the upper hand, but Xie Xun unexpectedly joined the battlefield with a dragon-slaying knife. The situation changed drastically. Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggar Clan, was killed, and Guan Neng, the head of the Kongtong Sect, was seriously injured. He and the Wudang heroes went to support him, and with a few words he convinced Xie Xun to convert to Buddhism with his dragon-slaying knife and become a disciple of Master Kongwen. " "Ah", this result was beyond Zhu Changling's expectation. He originally thought that the strength of the Mingjiao and the Six Sects were about the same, and they would have to fight to the death, but he didn't expect this to be the result. Because the location of Hongmei Villa is not far from Guangmingding, Zhu Changling has a deeper understanding of Mingjiao than the martial arts in the Central Plains. Although he also knows that Yang Dingtian and his wife are missing, after all, there are many masters in Mingjiao, and the Mingjiao disciples Loyalty, although there are internal struggles in normal times, will definitely be unanimous when foreign enemies come. "What about Yang Xiao, Yin Tianzheng, Wei Yixiao, Wu Sanhe, Five Elements Banner, and Tiandi Fenglei?" Hong Tianxiao was also secretly surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect that Zhu Changling had such a deep understanding of Mingjiao. It seemed that his ambition was indeed not small, so he hurriedly told the story: "Yin Tianzheng, Wei Yixiao, Wu San and Wu Xing Qi have already He defected to the Shenlong Sect. In fact, when the six sects attacked Guangmingding, only Yang Xiao and the Four Sects of Tiandi Fenglei were left in the Ming Sect." So Hong Tianxiao told the story of Yang Xiao being killed and Hong Tianxiao showing up to reconcile. Of course, He didn't tell the story of Yang Xiao's murder, otherwise Zhu Changling would be suspicious. "It turns out that this is what happened," Zhu Changling sighed and murmured to himself, "The once powerful Mingjiao actually fell into pieces and disappeared again. That Hong Tianxiao was really powerful. He actually created a Shenlong Sect at such a young age, with no strength at all. Not under the Ming Cult of the former Yang Dingtian period, it seems that this person has the desire to dominate the martial arts world." Hong Tianxiao was secretly amused after hearing this. I not only have the ambition to dominate the martial arts world, but also the world. The Dragon Sect is just a stepping stone for me to get started. Zhu Changling sighed for a while, then remembered that Hong Tianxiao was still around, so he said: "Well, brother Tie, you need to recover from your injuries first. I will send a maid to take care of you first, and I will come to see you in two days." "Thank you, Master." Hong Tianxiao's face flashed with joy. He could finally live in Hongmei Villa openly and openly. The next step was how to find out about the situation of Hongmei Villa from this maid's mouth. After Zhu Changling left, Hong Tianxiao practiced his kung fu for thirty-six weeks. He found that his body was full of kung fu and his kung fu seemed to have increased, and he was secretly happy. He is currently unable to practice the Qiankun Great Shifting Mind Technique to the seventh level because of insufficient internal strength. Once the internal strength is reached, it will not be difficult to break through. About half an hour later, I saw a maid coming in from outside. She was very beautiful, even better than Xie Lingyun and Xie Yuna, and not far behind Ji Xiaofu and Xie Feiyan. After the beautiful maid came in, she found that Hong Tianxiao was "sleeping soundly", so she looked at him blankly for a while, then left with a long sigh, leaving Hong Tianxiao a little confused. About an hour later, Hong Tianxiao stopped pretending to be asleep and sat up when he heard footsteps outside the door. I saw another beautiful maid come in, her appearance was exactly the same as the one just now. If it weren't for their different clothes and slightly different eyes, Hong Tianxiao would really think that they were the same person. The maid held a bowl of steaming porridge in her hand, sat down next to him, and asked, "Master, are you feeling better? Can you have some porridge?" The maid's bare hands holding the porcelain bowl were slender, fair and delicate. When she looked at Hong Tianxiao, her pretty face turned slightly red. Hong Tianxiao had been among the flowers for a long time, so he couldn't tell that she was a young girl in love with her first love. She felt something in her heart and pretended to be weak: "Much better. I'm just feeling weak all over and have no strength in my hands. Could you please feed me this girl?" The maid had obviously heard that Hong Tianxiao once "gobbled" two bowls of porridge. She knew that he wanted to feed her on purpose. For some reason, she was very happy in her heart. Her pretty face blushed slightly, and she lowered her head and said: "The master of the village ordered the slave to Sisters are good at serving the young master, so they dare not disobey." After saying that, the maid stood up, walked to the edge of the bed, sat next to the bed, scooped a spoonful of porridge from the bowl, and stretched it to Hong Tianxiao's mouth. . Hong Tianxiao took a sip of porridge and asked with a smile: "Dare you ask the girl her name?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122: Why don¡¯t you touch me? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The beautiful maid¡¯s pretty face turned red again. She lowered her head and scooped out the porridge while replying: ¡°Master, my surname is Dong and my name is Qinglan.¡± "Qinglan, what a good name, as beautiful as a girl." After hearing this, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but praise him heartily, and couldn't help asking strangely, "Is this the girl's real name?" Qinglan nodded and said, "Yes." Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that since ancient times, whenever a wealthy family bought maids, they would definitely give them new names and rarely let them use their real names. It seems that this Qinglan girl was definitely the daughter of a wealthy family before. She came here because her family was in trouble. She went to Hongmei Villa to work as a maid, and Zhu Changling might still have a relationship with Dong Qinglan's father. Hong Tianxiao asked again: "Who did Miss Qinglan originally serve?" At this time, Zhu Jiuzhen was still young, at most thirteen years old, and there was no way she would have such an old maid around her. When Qinglan heard this, her eyes turned red and she almost shed tears, but she didn't say a word. Hong Tianxiao felt strange and asked hurriedly: "Why, have you asked about the girl's sadness?" Qinglan sighed and said: "I'm sorry, sir, I'm just feeling sad about my misfortune. Come on, sir, drink it while it's hot, otherwise it will get cold." Qinglan clearly didn't want to say it, which made Hong Tianxiao feel very strange. What kind of unfortunate experience made her behave like this. Although Hong Tianxiao was very curious, since Qinglan didn't want to talk, Hong Tianxiao didn't want to push her too hard. After all, he still couldn't figure out Qinglan's status in the village and whether she was sent by Zhu Changling to test him. After a while, Hong Tianxiao ate all the bowl of porridge, and Qinglan left with the empty bowl, leaving Hong Tianxiao lying alone on the bed and thinking wildly. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the sky gradually became dark. Hong Tianxiao also got out of bed and walked around the room. After all, he had been lying down all day and asked if there was anything wrong with his body. At this time, Hong Tianxiao heard a burst of brisk footsteps outside the door. He turned around and saw that a beautiful maid who looked exactly like Qinglan came in, holding a plate in her hand with two bowls on it. "Miss Qinglan, I'm sorry to trouble you again." Hong Tianxiao knew that she was not Qinglan, but he deliberately greeted her like this. The beautiful maid blushed and hurriedly explained: "I'm sorry, sir, my name is Yuelan, and Qinglan is my sister." "Ah," Hong Tianxiao pretended to be suddenly enlightened and said with a smile, "I should be the one to say sorry. You sisters look so much alike that I really can't tell the difference." Yuelan was talking to Hong Tianxiao for the first time. Seeing that he was so easy to talk to, she was secretly happy. She hurriedly put the tray on the table and said, "Sir, let's have dinner while it's hot." "Well", Hong Tianxiao came to the table and found that the dinner was just a bowl of noodles and a bowl of porridge. He secretly complained in his heart. Zhu Changling really thought that his injury was not healed. The lunch and dinner arranged were pitifully small, which was not enough to fill him up. Belly. But Hong Tianxiao couldn't tell the truth, so he could only pour all the noodles and porridge into his stomach. Yuelan asked: "Young master, you haven't eaten enough?" Hong Tianxiao's heart moved, and he nodded and said: "I have profound internal energy. After a day of recuperation, my internal injuries have healed, so this little meal is indeed a bit small." Yue Lan hurriedly said: "Then Master, wait, I will bring you some more." After eating four bowls of noodles, Hong Tianxiao was full. He burped, picked up his teeth comfortably, and watched Yue Lan pack her things. After clearing away the dishes, Yue Lan wanted to leave, but Hong Tianxiao called her out and started chatting with her. He didn't ask about the affairs of Hongmei Villa, only about their sisters. It turns out that there were four villas in Changjue Ridge, one was Hongmei Villa, one was Wujiazhuang, one was Ziyun Villa, and one was Gaojiazhuang. The owners of these four villas were the former Five Jue Villas. The four disciples of Master Yiyi Deng were living in seclusion in the Kunlun Mountains at the same time. Originally, the four people's martial arts were similar, but later Zhu Ziliu and Wu Santong followed Guo Jing and Huang Rong, and naturally learned many unique skills from the two of them. What's more, Wu Xiuwen and Wu Dunru, the sons of Wu Santong, were Guo Jing's disciples, which made the Zhu family harmonious. The martial arts of the Wu family are far superior to those of the Gao family and the Dong family. In the first twenty or thirty years, it was nothing. The disciples of the four families interacted with each other, competed with each other in martial arts, and even married each other. However, just seven years ago, a group of thieves came from nowhere and bloodbathed Ziyun Villa overnight. Only the Dong sisters escaped because they were guests at Hongmei Villa. Just when Zhu Wu's family was shocked and sent people to investigate the truth, one night three months later, Gaojiazhuang also suffered the same fate. However, this time Zhu Changling got the news in time and led the masters of the village to?What the hell, you are only twenty-five years old this year, how can you be old? You are the most beautiful woman in our villa. " Hong Tianyun asked: "Then why don't you touch me?" "Haha." Zhu Changling laughed twice and continued to explain, "I am currently practicing a profound martial arts. I cannot approach women for the time being, otherwise all my previous efforts will be wasted. After all, I have to avenge the great vengeance of my two brothers, Director Gao. " "Ah, that's it, then I won't disturb the master anymore." Hong Tianyun obviously believed Zhu Changling's words easily, turned around and went to sleep, leaving Zhu Changling sighing and muttering to himself, "Oh, Tianyun , you think I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t even have a son now, but I¡¯m really powerless, I¡¯ve taken so many medicines, why haven¡¯t I gotten better yet?¡± Hong Tianxiao almost laughed out loud after hearing this, and thought to himself, I dare to love Zhu Changling, an old guy who is no longer good at that, but he is still lustful and still has the idea of ????Qinglan and Yuelan, oh, old guy, since you can't do it , then I will accept all your women for you. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123: Nine Truths, Don¡¯t Be Rude You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next day, at Hong Tianxiao¡¯s request, Qinglan took him to see Zhu Changling and thanked him for saving his life. "Tie Mou thanks the owner of the village for his kindness." Hong Tianxiao behaved respectfully in front of Zhu Changling, as if his life was really saved by Zhu Changling. Zhu Changling looked at Hong Tianxiao, who was in a state of vigor and vitality. It was really different from the wilted state yesterday. He felt strange in his heart. Thinking of Yue Lan's words last night, he asked: "Is the iron warrior's internal injuries really healed? ?¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Thank you, Master, for your concern. Everything is fine now. If Master doesn't believe me, Qian can show off his skills to reassure Master." Zhu Changling originally wanted to see what Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was like. Hearing what he said was exactly what he wanted, he hurriedly said: "Please ask the strong man to use his magical skills to show me." Hong Tianxiao looked around and found a towering tree ten steps away on his left, about as thick as Hong Tianxiao's waist, so he walked over, walked around the tree, and said to Zhu Changling: "Master, this tree It¡¯s not much use, is it?¡± Zhu Changling knew that he was going to make a fuss about the tree, so he nodded and said: "It's of no use, the strong man can destroy it." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "You're welcome, Tie." After that, Hong Tianxiao swung his fist and hit the big tree hard, causing the leaves to fall to the ground. However, what made Zhu Changling very disappointed was that after shaking for a while, the big tree was no different from before, and not even a fist was left on the tree. Hong Tianxiao walked over with a smile on his face and said to Zhu Changling: "Master, this tree is dead." "Dead?" Zhu Changling was shocked when he heard this, and even Qinglan on the side found it unbelievable. Wasn't it just leaves that fell all over the ground? In autumn, the leaves will still fall off, but they will not die. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "If the owner of the village doesn't believe it, he can order his servants to cut the tree from the middle." Zhu Changling didn't believe it at first, but after taking a look at Hong Tianxiao, he found that he was actually confident, so he asked Qinglan to go find two servants to saw off the tree. Qinglan responded and trotted away. She was also eager to know whether the tree was really dead as Hong Tianxiao said. Zhu Changling secretly thought, if what this person said is true, then the martial arts surnamed Tie is too powerful. I am afraid that he, Wu Lie and his second brother are no match for him. If he can keep this person in Hongmei Villa, he will definitely be Big arms. Not long after, Qinglan indeed brought two strong servants over. However, not only these two servants, but also a large group of women followed behind them, including Yuelan. In addition to sisters Qinglan and Yuelan, there are also two beautiful women, both in their twenties, and three beauties, all about twelve or thirteen years old, one of whom is even more beautiful. , one step ahead of the other female sisters, probably Zhu Jiuzhen, the daughter of Zhu Changling. Hong Tianxiao secretly thought, Damn, Zhu Changling is such a good wife. The wife, concubine and maid are all so beautiful, and the daughter is even more beautiful. It's a pity that this old thing is dying and has wasted so many resources. If I don't accept it for him, , a trip to Yitian is in vain. Zhu Changling was also surprised and asked: "Madam, why are you here too?" Madam Zhu smiled and said: "I just heard from Qinglan that there is a master in the village who can kill a big tree as thick as a bucket with one punch. So the concubines were curious and came to take a look. Master, this is That strong man?" Before Zhu Changling could speak, Hong Tianxiao cupped his fists and said, "I'm Tie Yulin, I've met Madam." He thought to himself, it's a pity that such a good flower has not been watered. Well, looking at Madam Zhu's almond-shaped eyes, It doesn't look like a woman who has been in drought for a long time. It's not necessarily that she has already gotten close to other men in the village. Well, this is a handle to make her submit. Mrs. Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Hong Tianxiao¡¯s handsome appearance and burly figure, and she smiled and said, ¡°The strong man looks great, so his martial arts skills are not bad at all.¡± "Thank you for the compliment, madam." Hong Tianxiao bowed in return and said to himself, "Looking good has nothing to do with martial arts. Could it be that this bitch likes me?" A trace of displeasure flashed in Zhu Changling's eyes, but he said calmly: "Zhu Xing, Zhu Cheng, you two should saw down this tree quickly." "Yes." After responding, Zhu Xing and Zhu Cheng ran towards the big tree carrying the big saw. "Hey, are you really that powerful?" Zhu Jiuzhen looked Hong Tianxiao up and down. His first impression was that this man was handsomer and more masculine than his cousin Wei Bi. The first impression was very good, but she was She was doubtful about this matter. After all, she had been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and she could feel a tree being killed with one punch, but she was not in the tree.It is absolutely difficult to leave any traces on it. "Jiuzhen, don't be rude." Zhu Changling just felt from the way Hong Tianxiao looked at his wife that this handsome man was also a lecher, and he was slightly worried. He was not worried about his wife, but worried about his daughter Zhu Jiuzhen. , after all, she is the age to worship heroes. In fact, Zhu Changling is not a fool. He knows that his wife is having an affair with another man, but he is a little helpless. After all, he can't grab the man and beat him to death, let alone expose the matter. It's hard to tell how hard it is to be mute and eat Coptis chinensis. Moreover, because he has been unable to have sex these years, he feels a little guilty towards his wife, but he is afraid that his concubine Hong Tianyun will also be taken advantage of by that man, so although he doesn't do anything every night, he He slept in Hong Tianyun's room every day. Zhu Jiuzhen was still very afraid of Zhu Changling. Although he pouted when he heard this, he did not dare to ask again. It was as thick as a man¡¯s waist, so it wasn¡¯t that easy to saw. After all, Zhu Xing and Zhu Cheng were not martial arts masters. They only knew some three-legged cat skills, and it took a lot of effort to saw down the tree. After the big tree fell with a "boom", everyone except Hong Tianxiao immediately gathered around it, and they were all shocked. It turned out that it was exactly as Hong Tianxiao said. Although no scars could be seen on the outer skin, the tree was withered inside, and the color was also different. It has turned faintly black, and it is obvious that the tree is dead. Shock and doubt, this incident may only bring surprise and admiration to others, but it brings shock and doubt to Zhu Changling. He understands the power of this palm, let alone saying that he will never be able to do it in his life, even There are only a few leaders of several major sects in the world who can achieve this. Such martial arts can be chased and killed like that by a few Mingjiao disciples. Isn't this a lie? What was Tie Yulin's intention in coming to Hongmei Villa? Zhu Changling suddenly became frightened at this moment, because it would be easier to deal with a person's bad intentions if he knew about them, but what he feared most was conspiracy. "Wow, you are really amazing. I want to worship you as my teacher." Zhu Jiuzhen has never seen such superb martial arts since she was a child. She immediately clapped her hands and jumped up. If Zhu Changling hadn't been there, she would have dragged Hong Tianxiao away. His arms started to act coquettishly. "Jiuzhen, get out." Zhu Changling had a headache and shouted hurriedly. Then he said to Mrs. Zhu and others, "You guys go down first. I have something to say to the strong man." Zhu Jiuzhen pouted and retreated unhappily, but Mrs. Zhu gave Hong Tianxiao a meaningful look before leaving. After everyone left, Zhu Changling suddenly bowed to Hong Tianxiao and said: "Tie Zhuangshi, I don't know if Zhu has offended Tie Zhuangshi in the past. If you ask Tie Zhuangshi to tell me, Zhu will definitely take the blame." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised and asked: "What did the owner say? It was the first time Tie came to Hongmei Villa and the first time he saw the owner. How could the owner offend Tie? What's more, Tie's life was also saved by the owner of the village, and the owner sent two such beautiful girls, Qing Lan and Yue Lan, to serve him. Tie was only grateful, so why should he be offended?" Zhu Changling looked at Hong Tianxiao's face and was sure that he was not pretending on purpose. He thought again, this person has such high martial arts skills. If he really came to seek revenge, he would just beat me to death. Naturally, there is no need to play any tricks. Immediately he felt relieved and asked: "How could the Iron Warrior be seriously injured by several Mingjiao disciples with such martial arts skills?" Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "It's a long story, because in order to see the battle between the Six Sects and the Ming Cult, Tie accidentally entered the secret passage of the Ming Cult, and arrived at the top of the Light without any knowledge. As a result, was discovered by the Mingjiao disciples. Naturally, several Mingjiao disciples were no match for Tie, but these Mingjiao disciples actually informed Yang Xiao, who was sitting at Guangmingding. Alas, Yang Xiao was worthy of being the former left envoy of the Mingjiao. Tie Mou considered himself extremely skilled in martial arts, but Still not his opponent, he fought with him for more than a hundred rounds and was seriously injured by him. At this time, Hong Tianxiao somehow got to Guangmingding, killed Yang Xiao in a big battle, conquered the four gates of heaven and earth, and then Reconciliation was made with the Six Sects. Tie Mou took the opportunity to escape, but he did not want to be discovered by the small leaders of the Ming Cult. Because Tie Mou was seriously injured and was no match for them, he fled all the way, but met the owner of the village on the way. A spy named Zhu Qi who was sent knew the way to Hongmei Villa and escaped all the way. Those Mingjiao disciples seemed to know that Tie was fleeing this way, but they did not dare to pursue him." Zhu Qi was one of the spies sent by Zhu Changling. He was the spy who was forced out of Hongmei Villa and killed by Hong Tianxiao. Zhu Changling no longer had any doubts. He was overjoyed and thought to himself, God has mercy on me. If such a master can be controlled from heaven, Hongmei Villa will naturally become famous all over the world. Zhu Changling rolled his eyes, and the plan came to his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124: Stop touching You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhu Changling said: "I wonder what the iron warrior has planned in the future?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "I'm not afraid of the owner's jokes. Although Tie is confident that his martial arts skills are not weak, he has no ambitions. Moreover, I like beautiful women the most. If I can live on a mountaintop and have my lovely wife and concubine in my arms every night, Tie will live his whole life." That¡¯s enough.¡± Zhu Changling was secretly happy in his heart. If he wanted to control a person, he must first find out the person's weakness, that is, his hobbies. As long as he does what he likes according to his hobbies, it is not difficult to control him. Zhu Changling smiled slightly and said: "Speaking of it, Zhu and Tie Zhuangshi are destined to be together. Although there are not many others in Zhu's villa, there are still a few beauties. I wonder what Tie Zhuangshi thinks of the sisters Qinglan and Yuelan? " "She is as beautiful as a flower, like a fairy in the moon." Hong Tianxiao replied casually without thinking about it. Zhu Changling smiled slightly and said: "Zhu wants to give the two of them to Iron Warrior and wait for them morning and night. I wonder what Iron Warrior wants?" Hong Tianxiao had a look of "surprise" on his face and "shock" in his eyes. He was almost speechless: "Thisthishow does this make Tie Mou, just a martial artist, worthy of the two girls Qinglan and Yuelan? " Zhu Changling laughed loudly and said: "The Iron Warriors are too modest. No matter how beautiful they are, they are just the maids of my Red Plum Villa, while the Iron Warriors are heroes with strong martial arts. Since ancient times, beauties and heroes have complemented each other. Besides, with With their status, they are lucky enough to be able to serve the Iron Warrior by their side sooner or later." Hong Tianxiao looked overjoyed and hurriedly bowed to Zhu Changling and said: "Thank you to the owner of the village for making it possible. From today on, Tie will be considered a member of Hongmei Villa. Once the owner of the village gives orders, no matter what the order, Tie will do whatever he wants." " Zhu Changling was overjoyed in his heart, but showed reluctance but did not show it. He smiled slightly and said, "This would be an injustice to the strong man." "Where is it?" Hong Tianxiao showed humility again and said, "Master, please stop referring to me as an iron warrior, just call me Yulin." Zhu Changling said with a smile: "Okay, Yulin, you can stay in the village for now. Let Qinglan and Yuelan take care of you first. After a few days, I will choose a school for you with good character, appearance, and wealth." She is a superior woman to be your wife." Zhu Changling has his own plans. If after a few years of observation, Hong Tianxiao is really loyal to him, he will naturally consider marrying Zhu Jiuzhen to him. In this way, the relationship between son-in-law and son-in-law will be established. There is no need to worry about Hong Tianxiao leaving Hongmei Villa. "Thank you, Master." Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed again and thanked him again and again. After a while, Hong Tianxiao said goodbye and left. Zhu Changling sent someone to call Qinglan and Yuelan over and told them about the matter. Qinglan Yueyuelan was surprised and happy when she heard this. What was surprising was that this happened so suddenly and unbelievably. After all, Zhu Changling said last night that he would take them as concubines sooner or later, but that changed today; what was happy was that , Hong Tianxiao is the best choice regardless of his appearance, martial arts skills or character (yesterday Hong Tianxiao didn't touch them, the two of them thought Hong Tianxiao was a good character), and they would naturally be overjoyed to serve him, not to mention They have never forgotten the family feud that caused the destruction of Ziyun Villa. Qinglan was more thoughtful and asked: "Does the owner of the village want us sisters to serve him temporarily?" Zhu Changling shook his head and said: "Not necessarily. If this person is loyal to Hongmei Villa, you will naturally follow him. If you find that he has any disadvantages to Hongmei Villa, you must report it to me immediately. Qinglan , Yuelan, you have been at Hongmei Villa for six years, how do I treat you?" Qinglan replied: "Of course I am as kind as a mountain." This is not false. In the past six years, Zhu Changling has been really good to the two of them. Apart from being a maid, there is no difference in treatment from Zhu Jiuzhen in all aspects. , and also promised to help them find out the truth behind the annihilation of Ziyun Villa. Zhu Changling nodded and said: "Since you know how to repay your kindness, I can rest assured. Tie Yulin's martial arts skills are unpredictable, and his origin is even more unknown. If he truly seeks refuge in Hongmei Villa, then Hongmei Villa will Fortunately for Meishan Villa, if you follow him, you will have a guarantee in the future; but if this person comes here under the instructions of others, Hongmei Villa will be in danger of extinction. Once Hongmei Villa is destroyed, you will fight with your enemies day and night in the future. How can we be happy when we live together? Therefore, you must help me keep an eye on this person. Once you find out that he has any collusion with outsiders, report it to me immediately. In addition, you can also inquire about it intentionally or unintentionally after you are favored. Regarding his origin and sect, please remember that no matter whether you are monitoring or inquiring, you must not reveal any clues." Qinglan and Yuelan felt a chill in their hearts when they heard this. They nodded in unison, but their eyes were filled with confusion. "Cousin, Qingmei, are you here?" Just after dinner in the afternoon, someone reported to Young Master Wei Bi and Wu QingyingHe and Wu Qingying had a hard time choosing, but when Zhu Jiuzhen actually quit the three-person game, Wei Bi couldn't tolerate Zhu Jiuzhen's transference. After asking from the servants, Hong Tianxiao took Qinglan and Yuelan to Xiangyunting. Zhu Jiuzhen and the others went directly to Xiangyunting. Xiangyunting is a small pavilion in the back garden of Hongmei Villa. The terrain is higher, and it is a place used by people from Hongmei Villa to watch the sunrise and sunset. Wei Bi often brings Wu Qingying and Zhu Jiuzhen here, which is considered a good place to fall in love. However, just when the three of them came to the back garden and saw that there was no one in Xiangyun Pavilion, a voice suddenly came from the woods around them: "Master, don't don't touch it, slave slave, please accept it." ¡­Unbearable." When the three of them heard the sound, they turned around and saw a man hugging two women. He held one of the women with his left hand and kissed them passionately. He also put his right hand into the arms of the other woman. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125: Moon Blue Baby is emotional You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Zhu Jiuzhen and Wu Qingying were in love for the first time and knew a little about men and women, their upbringing was very strict. How could they have heard such a lewd voice, and had never seen such a shameful scene? They all blushed and turned aside. I didn't dare to take another look, but I couldn't block my ears, and the lustful voice came again: "Master, slave slave is about to pee." Then there was an evil male voice: "Baby Yuelan, that's not urine, that's water. It means my baby Yuelan is in love." Although Wei Bi was only fifteen years old, he was already experienced. How could he not understand the meaning of Hong Tianxiao's words? Even Zhu Jiuzhen and Wu Qingying could understand a little bit. They were so embarrassed that they couldn't recover. They all turned their heads. Dare to take another look. Wei Bi was secretly happy. This Tie Yulin actually dared to show off his prostitution in the daytime. If the news reached his uncle's ears, he would definitely be unhappy about it. Moreover, what happened today happened to be encountered by his cousin, so she would not be interested in this prostitute. The thief has something to like. Thinking of this, Wei Bi suppressed the excitement in his heart and said loudly: "Who dares to molest the maid of Hongmei Villa?" In fact, Hong Tianxiao already knew when the three of them came over. After all, he paid attention to Zhu Jiuzhen's footsteps. Originally, Hong Tianxiao was just hanging out with Qinglan and Yuelan here to cultivate their relationship and had no intention of doing so. He acted too ambiguously towards the two girls so quickly, but after hearing Zhu Jiuzhen's footsteps, Hong Tianxiao suddenly changed his mind. He suddenly hugged Qinglan and kissed her wildly, and put his other hand into Yuelan's arms. After a while, the two girls were moved to the point of being moved. Hearing Wei Bi's voice, both women were shocked. They suddenly woke up from their lust and instinctively pushed Hong Tianxiao away. They stood there with their heads lowered and blushing, arranging their clothes in a panic and feeling uneasy. He was thinking about what he would do if the master found out about what happened today. In fact, Qinglan and Yuelan were rewarded by Zhu Changling to Hong Tianxiao, and they were naturally Hong Tianxiao's women. Not to mention just kissing and touching, even taking off their clothes and going to bed was normal, but after all, the ancient etiquette and ethical constraints were in place. It is indeed offensive to do such a thing in broad daylight. "Hey, isn't this the eldest lady?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and pinched the two women's faces gently. After saying softly "Don't be afraid", he turned around and pretended to be surprised. Zhu Jiuzhen had already turned his face, but when he heard Hong Tianxiao mentioning her, he had to turn around. Seeing Yue Lan still busy arranging her clothes, her pretty face turned red again, and she coughed lightly and said: "That Brother Tie, this is my cousin Wei Bi, who has been apprenticed to the owner of Wujiazhuang since he was a child, and this is Miss Wu Qingying." Hong Tianxiao walked towards the forest and said with a smile: "Tie Yulin has met Master Wei and Miss Wu." As soon as Wei Bichu saw Hong Tianxiao, he felt boundless jealousy in his heart. After all, he thought he was already a rare handsome man in the world, but he didn't want the man in front of him to be superior to him in appearance or temperament. Moreover, he also paid attention to Even though the sisters Qinglan and Yuelan, who he had missed for a long time, had been frivolous by Hong Tianxiao just now, there was only shame and anger and helplessness on their faces. "Hehe, could it be that you are my uncle's new master?" Wei Bi couldn't figure out the depth of Hong Tianxiao, so he didn't dare to attack easily. He just sarcastically said, "I didn't expect that you are also a master of cheating." Zhu Jiuzhen couldn't help but secretly worry that Hong Tianxiao would be angry. After all, Wei Bi was his cousin. If he was injured by Hong Tianxiao, she would not be able to explain it. But to her surprise, Hong Tianxiao did not get angry at all. He laughed "Haha": "Master Wei, what you said is wrong. The owner of the village has rewarded two girls, Qinglan and Yuelan, to Tie. They are naturally Tie's women. Tie is intimate with them." Intimacy is of course fair and aboveboard, so why talk about cheating?" "You have to go to your own room to make out in broad daylight. It seems to be indecent." Wei Bi didn't want Hong Tianxiao not only not to be irritated, but also retorted very quickly. He was stunned for a moment and snorted again. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Tie asked about it. Almost no one has been in this forest. I thought that no one would find it. The scenery here is even better, so Tie chose here. Fortunately, it was just a warm-up. It hasn¡¯t entered the formal activities yet, otherwise, Master Wei would be able to feast his eyes on it.¡± "You" Wei Bi was furious when he heard this, "Tie Yulin, you can't be so arrogant just because your uncle is recruiting you." Hong Tianxiao ignored Wei Bi's roar and turned to Yuelan with a smile: "Baby Yuelan, you were soaked just now. Go back and change into a pair of trousers. Don't catch a cold. Remember, you sisters have to wash your hands at night. Wait for me in bed, the young master is going to have a dragon and a phoenix here tonight to keep you comfortable."   "Young Master, Young Master Biao, Eldest Young Lady, Miss Wu, slaves and maids, please retire." Qinglan and Yuelan did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would dare to say such shameful words in front of Wei Bi and the other three, and immediately wished they could find a place immediately. He slipped through the crack, hurriedly bowed to the four of them, and fled as fast as he could. "Humph", Wei Bi could no longer describe the extent of the anger in his heart, "Wei has seen prostitutes before, but it is rare for someone as shameless as your Excellency to say this in front of his cousin and junior sister. With such dirty words, Wei will definitely tell his uncle about this and let his old man know that the person invited is not a master, but a thief." Hong Tianxiao still didn't get angry and said with a smile: "What Master Wei said is wrong. Originally there were only Tie and three people here. Master Wei disturbed Tie's good deeds. Tie just doesn't blame him. Why should we restrict Wei's words and deeds?" After all, lovers can say all kinds of ambiguous things, not to mention that Master Wei, you should not be here in the first place." "You hum." Wei Bi finally understood that he was no match for his eloquence, and his heart moved. This person had been insulted by him for a long time, but he didn't get angry. He didn't seem to be a master at all. Well, it seemed that he was indeed a person who deceived the world and stole his reputation. , let me expose his true face so that my cousin can see clearly. Thinking of this, Wei Bi sneered and said: "Wei heard from my cousin that your Excellency is very powerful in martial arts, so I came here to ask for advice. Please don't hide anything." Hong Tianxiao looked up to the sky and laughed: "This is a bit embarrassing. Tie's martial arts is for killing people, not for exchanging ideas. If Master Wei is injured, I'm afraid the owner of the village will blame Tie. So Tie I think it¡¯s better to skip it.¡± When Hong Tianxiao said this, Wei Bi and Wu Qingying became more and more convinced that Hong Tianxiao was a liar. Even Zhu Jiuzhen was a little suspicious. His eyes no longer looked like the admiration before, but became confused. Wei Bi laughed loudly and said: "We are both from the martial arts world, why are you so verbose? If you hurt Wei, you just say that Wei is not good at learning, and I can't blame you. When the time comes, my cousin and junior sister can both testify, uncle will not I¡¯ll just blame you.¡± "That's it." Hong Tianxiao pretended to be helpless, and turned to look at Zhu Jiuzhen, "Miss, if Tie really hurt Master Wei, I hope the eldest lady can explain the situation clearly in front of the village owner. Otherwise, if the village owner The Lord took Qinglan and Yuelan away in anger, but Tie Mou lost his wife and lost his troops." "What a pervert." This thought came to the minds of the three of them at the same time. Zhu Jiuzhen nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you, but you can't hurt my cousin's life." Although she also felt that Wei Bi was a bit aggressive, But he was his cousin after all. If he was injured, it would be nothing, but if he was really killed, Zhu Changling would never let it go. Hong Tianxiao looked relieved, nodded and said: "Not only is the eldest lady the most beautiful, she also has the kindest heart that Tie has ever seen. With the eldest lady as a guarantee, Tie is relieved." Wei Bi was almost furious. This man actually teased Zhu Jiuzhen in front of him. He simply didn't take him seriously. He immediately yelled: "Tie, take the move." Zhu Jiuzhen was initially flattered by Hong Tianxiao's praise, but when he saw Wei Bi suddenly taking action, he couldn't help being startled, and hurriedly shouted: "Brother Tie, be careful." After shouting, Zhu Jiuzhen felt strange and thought to himself , why does she care about Brother Tie more than her cousin? However, this question cannot be answered by a young girl of her age who has just begun to have an affair. Wu Qingying immediately became dissatisfied and snorted: "Sister Zhen, why are you facing outsiders?" Zhu Jiuzhen was already a little regretful, but after listening to Wu Qingying's words, his unwillingness to admit defeat rose up again, and he also snorted: "It's so ugly to be an outsider but not an outsider. Brother Tie is also a member of Hongmei Villa now, why?" You can call outsiders. Besides, it should be fair for two people to compete in martial arts, and it would be wrong for my cousin to strike first." Wu Qingying's words completely forced Zhu Jiuzhen to Hong Tianxiao's side. "You" Wu Qingying couldn't help but became furious, glared at Zhu Jiuzhen, and said angrily, "Okay, let my cousin teach this arrogant Tie Yulin a lesson." Suddenly she thought in her heart, how could she be so stupid? Zhu Jiuzhen If he fell in love with this Tie Yulin, wouldn't it be impossible to compete with him as a senior brother? He should be happy, why should he be angry? Thinking of this, Wu Qingying's mood suddenly became better, and the anger just now dissipated without a trace. Today in this century, there is a fantasy novel "Arms Dealer from Another World" being promoted. A modern technological cultivator, because he didn't like the small r book, he took back someone's arsenal. While being hunted, he traveled to another world. The plot has twists and turns and the content is exciting. It has just been put on the shelves today. I would like to urge everyone to take a look. You will definitely not be disappointed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126 The adulterer turned out to be him You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! But he was still angry. Just when Wu Qingying was about to think about it, he suddenly heard a "bang" sound, and Wei Bi's body suddenly flew out and fell three feet away before he landed. He opened his mouth with a big mouthful. There was blood, but Hong Tianxiao stood in the field with a smile on his face, cool and calm, not looking like he had just made a move with someone. Both Wu Qingying and Zhu Jiuzhen understood that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was much higher than that of Wei Bi. Wu Qingying glared at Hong Tianxiao fiercely and hurriedly ran to where Wei Bi was standing, while Zhu Jiuzhen ran to Hong Tianxiao with joy on his face. . Hong Tianxiao secretly thought that Wu Qingying had a deep affection for Wei Bi, and she was not a flirtatious person. Zhu Jiuzhen was different. He would follow whoever was stronger. No wonder she was able to play both sides of Zhang Wuji and Wei Bi in the original book, but if it were Wu Qingying , I definitely can¡¯t do this. Well, it seems that I need to instill more loyal thoughts into Zhu Jiuzhen in the future. "Brother Tie, you are so powerful. In just two moves, you knocked my cousin away." Zhu Jiuzhen put his arms around Hong Tianxiao's right arm and kept shaking it, unaware that it was touching his chest. Hong Tianxiao felt his right arm rub against the two newly matured buns, and his heart felt itchy. He looked at the delicate and beautiful Zhu Jiuzhen in front of him, and his heart was extremely beautiful. However, because Wei Bi and Wu Qingying were there, Hong Tianxiao did not dare to If there was any move, otherwise, he would just grab Zhu Jiuzhen in his arms, take away her first kiss, and then move his hands up and down to transfer the unfinished desire on Qinglan and Yuelan to Zhu Jiuzhen. If this was only Hong Tianxiao's first time traveling, he would definitely not have any ideas about Zhu Jiuzhen, who was only thirteen years old. However, after experiencing the Lu Ding era, Hong Tianxiao's thoughts were gradually assimilated. After all, in ancient times, most women were in Married at the age of thirteen. Hong Tianxiao blinked at Zhu Jiuzhen and said softly: "Actually, I could have knocked him out with one move, but I thought it was too refuting his face, so I used one more move." "Ah", Zhu Jiuzhen heard this and looked at Hong Tianxiao with even more eager eyes, reaching the point of complete admiration. If Hong Tianxiao said to her at this time, "Go to bed with me," Zhu Jiuzhen would definitely agree without hesitation. Hong Tianxiao's next words almost made Zhu Jiuzhen recommend himself to the pillow: "Miss, if you like it, I can teach you and ensure that you can surpass the owner of the village in a short period of time." Zhu Jiuzhen was so excited that he didn't know how to express his feelings. He jumped as high as he could, hugged Hong Tianxiao's neck, and kissed him on the face. Unexpectedly, Wei Bi happened to see this scene, and he became even more angry. He spat out another mouthful of blood, which frightened Wu Qingying to the point where he turned pale and shouted anxiously: "Brother, are you okay?" Zhu Jiuzhen heard this and said with a "hum": "The three-legged cat's kung fu exceeds his own ability, he deserves it." "You" After hearing this, Wei Bi felt ashamed and angry. He couldn't take a breath and actually fainted. "Zhu Jiuzhen, youyouif there is anything wrong with me, senior brother, I will never end it with you." Wu Qingying was so angry that she yelled hysterically at Zhu Jiuzhen, picked up Wei Bi, and ran away like flying. Zhu Jiuzhen was also worried about what Wei Bi might mean, and asked in a low voice: "Brother Tie, will my cousin be okay?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "No, I was very measured and didn't hurt his internal organs. I was just angry with you just now." He said in his heart, hehe, although I didn't hurt his internal organs. Fu, but his descendants have been eliminated. This boy will be a powerful eunuch in the future. Hey, you want to steal a woman from me, boy, you are still young. Hearing that Wei Bi was fine, Zhu Jiuzhen felt relieved and began to pester Hong Tianxiao again: "Brother Tie, why don't you teach me martial arts now, I can't wait any longer." Hong Tianxiao asked: "Miss, how are you doing with your acupuncture points?" Zhu Jiuzhen was stunned and blurted out: "I have learned it a long time ago." Hong Tianxiao smiled evilly and said, "Then do you know how many acupuncture points there are on it?" As he said that, Hong Tianxiao pointed to a bulge on Zhu Jiuzhen's chest. "Disgusting." Zhu Jiuzhen didn't know that Hong Tianxiao was teasing her on purpose, and he wasn't angry. Instead, he blushed with embarrassment and pinched Hong Tianxiao's arm gently with his hand. However, his heart was filled with joy. Beauties love heroes, especially heroes. When the hero looked at her differently. "Jiuzhen." Hong Tianxiao suddenly shouted affectionately. "Yeah." Zhu Jiuzhen also felt the change in Hong Tianxiao's title and responded with a blush. Hong Tianxiao held up Zhu Jiuzhen's chin with his right hand, looked at her lovingly, and said softly: "When you grow up, marry me, okay? I will protect you for the rest of your life and make you the queen of the martial arts world." ? ?nbsp; However, before they reached Wei Bi's residence, they saw Wu Qingying hurriedly coming out of Wei Bi's residence. After seeing Hong Tianxiao, she glared at him viciously, and then hurried away again. Hong Tianxiao secretly sighed, it seemed that it would be very difficult to hook up with Wu Qingying, so there was no rush. When he got here, Hong Tianxiao began to be careful. He used his power to use his Tianerong, but he heard a very soft voice coming from Wei Bi's residence: "Farewell, Bi'er, Qingying will be back soon." This voice was very familiar. , Hong Tianxiao seemed to have heard it somewhere, but he couldn't remember it at once. Then came Wei Bi's voice: "Aunt, Bi'er has been injured. You have to come to stay with Bi'er at night. Bi'er hasn't enjoyed aunt's body for a long time." Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that he was the adulterer. Crying and begging for book stamps (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127: Picking Double Blue You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao coughed slightly, and the conversation between Wei Bi and Mrs. Zhu immediately ceased, followed by Wei Bi's roar: "Who?" Hong Tianxiao walked towards Wei Bi's house and responded, "Master Wei, Tie Mou is here to visit." "No need." After a moment of silence, and listening to Hong Tianxiao's footsteps getting closer and closer, Wei Bi said hurriedly, "Thank you for your kindness. Wei is fine. I don't worry about you, and the place is small and it is inconvenient to greet guests. Your Excellency, please come back." Wei Bi is not worried about Hong Tianxiao seeing Mrs. Zhu here. After all, as an aunt, it is appropriate for her to come and visit on behalf of Zhu Changling. But Wei Bi was too anxious just now and tore Mrs. Zhu's clothes a little messy. Once Hong Tianxiao comes into the house, he will inevitably discover the adultery between the two. That's why Wei Bi is so panicked, fearing that Hong Tianxiao will come in. Hong Tianxiao felt funny, so he wanted to tease Wei Bi deliberately and said, "Master Wei, Mr. Tie came here to treat Master Wei's injuries on the order of the owner of the village." Wei Bi hurriedly said: "Thank you, Your Excellency. Wei's injury has recovered, so I won't bother you." "Oh," Hong Tianxiao pretended to be disappointed and sighed, "In that case, Tie will not disturb Young Master Wei's rest. However, although Tie's palm is not heavy, it is not light either. After three hours, Internally, Master Wei should not approach women, otherwise, if the force of his palm strikes back, I'm afraid the palm injury will be doubled." "I know." Although Wei Bi's voice was very calm, Hong Tianxiao could easily hear the tremor. Of course, it was Hong Tianxiao who deliberately deceived Wei Bi about not being close to women within three hours. He was worried that Wei Bi would have a turbulent fight with Mrs. Zhu at this time, and then there might be no drama between the two at night. . Hong Tianxiao just wanted to push this time to the evening. After all, Wei Bi's descendants would completely lose their function after three hours, and Hong Tianxiao was also planning to conduct a capture operation at night. After leaving Wei Bi's residence, Hong Tianxiao was bored, so he returned to his own residence. Qinglan and Yuelan were still tidying up the room conscientiously. This is what ancient women, especially maids, were like. Once you treat her sincerely, she will repay you tenfold or a hundredfold. This is the case for Qinglan and Yuelan. They have regarded this place as their new home. "Baby Qinglan, baby Yuelan, I'm back." Seeing the two girls concentrating on cleaning up the room, Hong Tianxiao felt a sweetness flow through his heart and shouted hurriedly. "I have seen the young master." When the two girls heard Hong Tianxiao's shouts, they were startled at first, and then they hurriedly saluted Hong Tianxiao. However, before the ceremony came, their faces turned red, obviously thinking of the scene in the woods. The scene of Hong Tianxiao teasing them. Of course Hong Tianxiao understood why they were blushing, and said with a smile: "Have you taken a bath just now?" The faces of the two girls turned redder, Qinglan Nuonuo said: "Master, it's still daytimeit's still daytime." Hong Tianxiao came to Qinglan, pinched her cheek, and said with a smile: "It's the daytime that makes it easier for me to see Qinglan and Yuelan babies more clearly. The young master is going to take care of every part of you." You can see every inch of your skin carefully." This sentence was even more provocative than the teasing just now. The two women felt that the private parts of their lower body suddenly felt hot, just like the feeling in the woods just now. They were both shocked and frightened at the same time. They thought in their hearts, what if it is true? It was extremely embarrassing for the young master to do that kind of thing during the day, but Fang was a little bit looking forward to it, after all, it felt good just now. Hong Tianxiao had no intention of executing them, but when he saw the two girls' charming looks, he immediately became aroused. He picked up Qinglan by the waist, and then said to Yuelan: "Yuelan, my dear, go and close the doors. Young Master will turn you into women now and let you experience the feeling of ecstasy and death." "Ah", Qinglan was unprepared for a moment and was held in Hong Tianxiao's arms. After hearing these words, she was too embarrassed to open her eyes and placed a golden head on Hong Tianxiao's chest. Suddenly, the two women completed their transformation from a girl to a young woman in the sound of their delicate gasps. It was the first time that the two women had tasted this kind of ecstasy and they were lying on the left and right next to Hong Tianxiao, speechless. To express his inner joy, he just invariably lightly scratched Hong Tianxiao's broad chest with his fingers. "Qinglan, Yuelan, do you want revenge?" After breathing heavily, the three of them were quiet for a long time. Hong Tianxiao suddenly said this, and the delicate bodies of the two women trembled. "Master." Qinglan sat up suddenly, not caring that her smooth and delicate body was exposed to the air, and asked urgently, "Master, are you willing to avenge your slave sisters?" Hong Tianxiao hugged Qinglan into his arms again,While gently caressing her breasts with his hands, he sighed: "Your parents gave birth to such a beautiful and lovely daughter, but they took advantage of me. Do you think I can just ignore her?" "Master, I'm so grateful to you." Yue Lan excitedly offered a kiss, and gently lifted her snow-white thigh to Hong Tianxiao's body, rubbing it slowly. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Yuelan baby, if you arouse my desire, it won't be over for another two hours. I'm afraid your body can't bear it, right?" When Yuelan heard this, she was so frightened that she hurriedly took off her legs and got into Hong Tianxiao's arms without daring to move. Qinglan asked, "Have you discovered anything, Master?" Although the two girls are twins, Qinglan is the elder sister after all, and she has more worries than Yuelan. She immediately guessed that Hong Tianxiao had found out. Some clues. Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "Yes, it's just speculation for the time being, without evidence." Qinglan asked with a trembling voice: "Master, is it him?" Looking at Qinglan's frightened eyes, Hong Tianxiao knew who Qinglan was talking about, nodded slightly and said: "Yes, but everything has to wait until I find the evidence. Qinglan, remember, it will take a day or two at most." In time, I will find the evidence. However, if it is really him, I hope you can spare his life. I will abolish his martial arts, let him kowtow in front of the graves of your parents and relatives to admit his mistake, and then put him under house arrest. , until death of old age.¡± Qinglan sighed and said: "I understand that I don't have to take his life. Although he is doing it for the beauty of my sisters, after all, he has been pretty good to my sisters over the years. At least I have retained my sister." Sister¡¯s life, otherwise, the slave sisters would not be able to see the young master, let alone take revenge.¡± Yuelan looked at Qinglan in surprise and stammered: "Sistersister, you saidthat our enemythe enemy is the village owner?" Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "According to my analysis, it is only eight or nine, but whether it is or not, we may know tonight." Qinglan was startled and asked hurriedly: "Is it possible that the young master wants to attack him?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Of course not. I will not attack him until I am not sure that the murderer is him." "Master Wu Zhuang?" Qinglan thought carefully, suddenly remembered a person, and couldn't help but screamed. "Hahahaha." Hong Tianxiao laughed a few times and reached out to pat Qinglan's snow-white buttocks. "Qinglan baby is really smart. Yes, it's Wu Lie. The four villages in the past have become the two villages now. , Even though Wu Lie did not participate in the murderous murders of Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang, he must know something." After hearing this, Qinglan hurriedly pulled Yuelan up, knelt respectfully on the bed and kowtowed three times to Hong Tianxiao, and said, "Master, my slave sisters hereby swear that if you can really help my slave sisters avenge the annihilation of our family, From now on, the slave sisters will be the master's people in life, and the master's ghost in death. If you break this oath, heaven and earth will not tolerate it." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly sat up, convinced the two women, and said with an unhappy face: "What are you doing? You should know what kind of person I am. As long as you are loyal to me, I will never treat you badly. Do you have to swear?" ? Moreover, just because of these two plum blossoms on the bed, the young master cannot ignore your hatred." When the two girls heard this, they turned around and saw two bright red plum blossoms printed on the white sheets, and they immediately blushed again. Qinglan looked at the sky and said hurriedly: "Master, it's getting dark. I will make you something to eat." After saying that, Qinglan was about to get out of bed, but was hugged by Hong Tianxiao. , chuckled and said: "Young Master just ate Qinglan Baby and Yuelan Baby. He is very full and doesn't want to eat for the time being." Qinglan had already touched the wound on her lower body when she knelt down just now. When she moved, her lower body felt pain again, and her beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly. But after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, two blushes immediately appeared on her pretty face, and she was secretly grateful in her heart. She understood that Hong Tianxiao knew that she was not feeling well, so she deliberately said that she was not hungry. Hong Tianxiao took out a bottle of plaster from his clothes and said with a smile: "This is the holy medicine for healing. As long as it is applied to the wound, the scar will form in one hour. In two hours, it will be no different from before the injury. Come, let me apply it to you." Go up. Then you have a good sleep, and when I come back, I will fight you for another five hundred rounds." The two girls were ashamed when they heard this, but they expected Hong Tianxiao's words to be true. After all, the wonderful taste just now made the two girls who had just tasted the sweetness full of expectations, so they lay down obediently and let Hong Tianxiao apply some cool ointment on their private parts. shape object. Then, Hong Tianxiao put on his clothes, locked the door from the outside, and took advantage of the darkness to fly towards Wujiazhuang. Seeking a book ticket, Lao Yang San is about to be depressed (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com)?, Lao Yang San is almost depressed to death (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128: Breaking up the adultery You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The reason why Zhuwu Lianzhuang is called Lianzhuang is that, firstly, because the two villages are horns of each other, if one village is in danger, the other village can rescue it as quickly as possible; secondly, because the layout of the two villages is set up according to a chain formation. , the mechanism is in Hongmei Villa. Once the formation is activated, there will be traps and mechanisms everywhere, and they are very powerful. It took Zhu Changling three years to complete the institutional layout of Zhuwu Lianzhuang. However, in the original book, in order to search for a dragon-slaying knife overseas, Zhu Changling cruelly burned down Zhuwu Lianzhuang, destroying three years of hard work. As soon as possible, the result is nothing. Hong Tianxiao came to Wujiazhuang. It was dinner time and there were not many people walking around the village. Even if there are servants everywhere, he will not be afraid of the mystery of Hong Tianxiao's ever-changing Qinggong movement. Hong Tianxiao used his clairvoyance and heard the sound of a man and a woman talking in a very remote small house to the south of Zhuangzi. He felt strange, so he used Qinggong to go to the small house. When he listened carefully, he found that there was actually a man and a woman inside. They were in an adulterous relationship, and judging from their conversation, it was known that the man was a servant of the village, and the woman was Wu Lie's concubine. Hong Tianxiao was worried that he couldn't find Wu Lie's residence. He was overjoyed and hurriedly kicked the door open and found a man and a woman taking off their clothes. The woman took off her clothes very quickly, but the man, perhaps because of his excitement, couldn't untie the belt in his haste, so the woman followed to help, but suddenly heard the door being kicked open, and the two of them immediately They were startled, thinking that Wu Lie and his men had discovered them. However, when the two of them saw that the person who came in was not Wu Lie, and that Hong Tianxiao was the only one, they were relieved. Wu Lie's concubine even whispered: "This matter has been revealed by him, we We must not let him leave alive, otherwise, both you and I will die." The servant felt the same way. He didn't bother to put on his clothes, and he and Wu Lie's concubine besieged Hong Tianxiao on the left and right. Of course Hong Tianxiao understood what the two of them meant, and laughed loudly: "What a pair of adulterers and adulterers. They don't even know how to repent, and they even try to hurt my name. See if I don't let you two come to Wu Lie." This servant's Their martial arts skills were simply terrible. That concubine could be considered a third-rate martial artist, but in Hong Tianxiao's eyes, he could knock them down with just one finger. With a "bang", Hong Tianxiao knocked the servant away with just one palm, slammed into the wall, vomited two or three mouthfuls of blood and died. Wu Lie's concubine was so frightened that her face changed color. Hong Tianxiao hit the acupuncture point and couldn't move, so he had to plead: "Please save my life, hero. I am willing to work as a cow or a horse to serve the hero." Seeing that the opponent's martial arts were too high, the concubine knew that he was not good enough. So she began to use her beauty to seduce Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao took a closer look at Wu Lie's concubine's face. She was indeed a first-class beauty, not inferior to Hong Tianyun, but more similar, especially her figure. Any man would be tempted by it, and Hong Tianxiao also I couldn't help but touch her chest twice, and then said with a smile: "What is your name, who are you, and why do you want to have a private meeting with this servant here?" Wu Lie's concubine did not dare to hide anything and replied truthfully: "Returning to the hero, my name is Hong Tianyue, and she is Wu Lie's concubine. Because Wu Lie has been unable to have sex two years ago, I am like a widow. , then then I had a private tryst with my servant. My hero, today is just my first time, and it has not happened yet. Please forgive me, hero, and don't tell Wu Lie about this. I I am willing to let you do whatever you want. Disappointed." Hong Tianxiao was speechless for a while, and thought to himself, why are there so many men who can't have sex these days, but the wives and concubines at home are so beautiful, it would be strange if Hongxing didn't cheat on her. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered something and asked, "Hong Tianyue, do you have an older sister or younger sister in this world?" He felt that Hong Tianyue and Hong Tianyun were somewhat imaginary, and since their names were similar, they might be sisters. Sure enough, Hong Tianyue's answer was what he expected: "Back to the hero, I have a sister named Hong Tianyun, who is the concubine of Zhu Changling, the owner of Hongmei Villa." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "They are all concubines, and men can't have sex either. Your sister is much better than you." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that this was not necessarily because Hong Tianyun didn't want Hongxing to get out of the relationship, but because Zhu Changling really wanted to do it. She watched so closely that she spent the night at her place every night. If Hong Tianyun really stole the man, Zhu Changling would definitely be able to tell it with his eyesight. "How does the hero know?" The two villages are very close, so the sisters often move around. Both the two women know that Zhu Changling and Wu Lie cannot have sex, but this can be regarded as the biggest secret of Zhu Wulian Village. But she didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to say it casually, so Hong Tianyue was naturally shocked. Hong Tianxiao said calmly: "Of course your sister told me." Hong Tianyue heard thisbsp;Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "You two did good things back then, you should have known this would happen, right?" Wu Lie sighed and said: "I know Zhu Changling will not let me go, so I have obeyed him all these years, and even allowed him to poison my body chronically, and even accepted his nephew Wei Bi as his disciple. , I tried my best to teach him martial arts, but in the end, he still didn¡¯t want me to enjoy my life." Although he had been mentally prepared, Hong Tianxiao could not help but be surprised. After all, he had not guessed the reason why Chronic Poison and Wu Lie accepted Wei Bi as their disciples. Hong Tianyue was even more shocked and had roughly guessed the relationship between Ziyun Villa and Gao The truth behind the family murder case. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chapter 129: The truth behind the annihilation of the family You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a pause, Wu Lie asked: "Tie Daxia, considering your martial arts skills, you should never obey Zhu Changling's orders. I wonder what benefits he has given you?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Those with high martial arts skills may not be incompetent to obey those with low martial arts skills. There are a few people who are emperors with unparalleled martial arts skills, and they can still rule thousands of people in China. Back then, Liu Bang was not as good as Xiao He in politics, and not as good as Zhang Liang in planning. The soldiers were not as good as Han Xin, but he still led three people and established the Han Dynasty's four hundred years of foundation." Wu Lie's heart moved and he asked: "What benefits did Zhu Changling give you?" Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "There are many benefits. He gave me his wife, concubine, daughter, and two maids, Qinglan and Yuelan. And my biggest characteristic is that I am lustful. Who gave it to me?" There are many beauties, so I will naturally do things for them, not to mention Zhu Changling is also my father-in-law." Wu Lie hurriedly said: "Hero Iron, there are beauties in his Hongmei Villa, and there are beauties in my Wujiazhuang. I can also give my wife, concubine, daughter and maidservant to you. I just ask you to spare my life." ." At the moment of life and death, Wu Lie could no longer care about anything else. Even if the entire Wujiazhuang was given to Hong Tianxiao, he was willing to exchange his own life. Hong Tianxiao pretended to be very interested and said: "I have had sex with your concubine just now. It is indeed good. I have also seen your daughter Wu Qingying, and she is also top-notch. I wonder how your wife and maid are doing?" With that, Hong Tianxiao asked. He held Hong Tianyue in his arms, sat on a stool and ate tofu on her chest without restraint. No matter how stupid Wu Lie is, he understands that Hong Tianyue has betrayed him, but the strength Hong Tianxiao showed just now is so powerful that Wu Lie doesn't even want to or dares to hate Hong Tianyue. "Tie DaXia, please wait a moment. I will call them over for Iron DaXia to take a look at." Seeing Hong Tianxiao being so anxious, Wu Lie felt secretly happy. It seemed that as long as Hong Tianxiao was satisfied with his wife and maid, he could save his life. It's not difficult. Hong Tianxiao suddenly stretched out his fingers, tapped Wu Lie's body a few times, and then said calmly: "Don't play tricks. If you don't come back within the time of burning the incense, the hand with Jiuyang pulse will attack, and you will get sick by then." If not, go ahead.¡± Wu Lie was only thinking about how to save his life, but he never thought about playing tricks. As a result, he did not dare to play tricks and hurriedly went out to call for help. After Wu Lie left, Hong Tianyue tilted her body in Hong Tianxiao's arms and said sweetly: "Young master is really amazing. He managed Wu Lie to be submissive in no time. Even his wife and daughter took the initiative." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "I was just talking casually. I didn't expect that Wu Lie was so greedy for life and afraid of death. Hey, this is good. At least his wife and daughter can understand what Wu Lie is like. People, um, by the way Tianyue, how old is Wu Lie¡¯s wife and how does she look like?¡± Hong Tianyue smiled sweetly and said: "Young master, how are you? I just said casually, but now I have already inquired about her appearance. Wu Lie's wife Cui, who is also Wu Qingying's mother, although she is already twenty-nine years old this year , but she is no different from a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. When I see her, I often feel ashamed." Hong Tianxiao¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°That¡¯s true, how about Mrs. Zhu?¡± Hong Tianyue said: "Spring orchid and autumn chrysanthemum, each wins one game." "Okay, if she and Mrs. Zhu serve me on the bed at the same time, and let Wu Lie and Zhu Changling watch the battle, it would be a good way to avenge you." Although there are many women in Hong Tianxiao, they have never done this. Just thinking about it made Hong Tianxiao aroused, and his techniques gradually became more severe, and Hong Tianyue's breathing became a little louder. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao immediately started using his hands and mouth, and soon he brought Hong Tianyue to climax. His clothes were messily spread around his body, and large chunks of snow-white skin were exposed, making it easier for Hong Tianxiao's hands to move. At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps at the door, and then the door creaked, and four people came in one after another. The first person to come in was naturally Wu Lie. When he looked up and saw this live erotic palace, he was stunned immediately, but he was just stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly lowered his head. After all, he knew in his heart that although this woman used to belong to Himself, but from now on she belongs to this terrible man, and he can't even look at her again. The three women who followed behind naturally saw the actions of Hong Tianxiao and Hong Tianyue. Even though they blushed with embarrassment and lowered their heads, there was a look of helplessness and sadness on their faces. It was obvious that Wu Lie had just told them what had happened. . Hong Tianxiao continued to touch Hong Tianyue while saying, "You three, raise your heads." Although the three girls were shy, they saw the pile of debris on the ground as soon as they entered the door. How could they dare to say no and hurriedly collected it?Lifting them up, they happened to see the scene in front of them, and the three pretty faces turned even redder. "Tsk, tsk", Hong Tianxiao kept smacking his lips while admiring it. Hong Tianyue said it right. Cui's beauty is indeed not inferior to Mrs. Zhu's, and those two maids are obviously the most beautiful maids in Wujiazhuang. Their beauty is not as good as Qing's. Under the blue of blue and moon. Hong Tianxiao said with a "hehe" smile: "Okay, Wu Lie, very good, as long as you can do your daughter's job, your life will be saved." Wu Qingying's feelings for Wei Bi were too deep, and Hong Tianxiao was confident that he could not let her go in a short time. Like Zhu Jiuzhen, she was obsessed with herself, so she had to take tough measures. After all, he couldn't stay here for long, and there were still a lot of academic affairs to deal with in Qingcheng Mountain. Thinking of his daughter's stubbornness, Wu Lie had a headache for no reason, but now his life was completely in the hands of the other party, and he had to agree to it no matter what the conditions were. Hong Tianxiao first solved Wu Lie¡¯s Jiuyang pulse, then ordered Cui to come to him, replaced Hong Tianyue, and asked Wu Lie to start telling the true story of the Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang murder cases. Wu Lie was helpless. His wife was being ravaged by another man, but he was unable to resist and had to obey this man's orders. Wu Lie had never encountered such an experience in his life, but he also understood that the reason why Hong Tianxiao In this way, it is also to avenge the Gao family and the Dong family. It is good to save their lives, and the woman and daughter can no longer care about it. It turns out that the mass murders of Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang were indeed designed by Zhu Changling, in which Wu Lie could only be regarded as an accomplice, and Zhu Changling had two purposes for destroying Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang. The first was this. The martial arts secrets of the two families, after all, the four disciples of Master Yideng, Yu Qiaogeng, all studied different martial arts, but the four of them together are all the martial arts of Master Yideng. Zhu Changling has always been ambitious, so naturally he plans on the other three schools. It is normal; secondly, they are naturally women, sisters Hong Tianyue and Hong Tianyun, sisters Dong Qinglan and Dong Yuelan, and even sisters Gao Xiaofeng and Gao Xiaoxi who met the beauty for the first time. Tianyue was given to him as a concubine. After destroying Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang, Zhu Changling got the two martial arts secrets as he wished, but he was not satisfied yet and immediately turned his target to Wujiazhuang. After all, Zhu Changling also knew in his heart that if he wiped out all three families in one go, even the most stupid person would be able to figure out the trick. Therefore, Zhu Changling did not interrupt the destruction of Wujiazhuang, but chose to control Wu Lie. The best way to control Wu Lie is to poison, and Zhu Changling dealt with Wu Lie first. Wu Lie was timid, so in order to save his life, he had to follow Zhu Changling's arrangements and cooperate to destroy Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang. After that, he even accepted Wei Bi, who was sent by Zhu Changling, as his disciple, and taught all his martial arts skills to Zhu Changling. However, Zhu Changling missed one thing, despite all his calculations, and that was his qualifications. Not only can Zhu Changling's qualifications not be called high, but he can only be considered average. Although he has all the unique skills of Master Yideng in the past, he does not have the same qualifications as Master Yideng. After six years of hard training, Zhu Changling's martial arts It has indeed improved, much higher than Wu Lie, but it is still far from the level of a first-class master. A few years ago, he injured several meridians under his lower abdomen because he practiced Qigong too hastily. Later, although they were cleared again, the man's virility never returned. After listening to Wu Lie's story, Hong Tianyue also understood the truth of the matter. She couldn't help but sigh to herself. It turned out that all this was just the fault of martial arts secrets and women. It seems that if beautiful women want to avoid becoming a disaster, they can only rely on the extremely powerful Next to the man, thinking of this, Hong Tianyue glanced at Hong Tianxiao, who had teased Cui to climax countless times, and secretly made a decision. Not only would she stay by Hong Tianxiao's side for the rest of her life, but she would also drag her sister Hong Tianyun along with her. come over. Following Cui's high-pitched cry from another climax, Hong Tianxiao stood up, handed Cui, who had already collapsed into a ball, into Hong Tianyue's arms, and said to Wu Lie: "Very good, Wu Lie, since I I promise to spare your life, and I will definitely do it, but there are two things you must accept: first, I will abolish your martial arts; second, you dissolve Wujiazhuang and follow me to Qingcheng Mountain, where Take care of yourself in old age. Perhaps only in this way can you truly take care of yourself in old age, and I will also cleanse the remaining poison from your body." When Wu Lie heard this, his tiger body trembled, and he looked at Hong Tianxiao in surprise. Countless thoughts flashed through his mind, and finally he settled on one thought: "Youare you Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130 Mrs. Zhu You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After revealing his identity, Hong Tianxiao understood that Wu Lie could no longer resist in his heart. He was even very happy that he had beautiful wives, concubines, daughters and maids in exchange for his life. Therefore, when Hong Tianxiao left Wujiazhuang, he was alone without Cui, Hong Tianyue, Qiulan and Chunyue. Hong Tianxiao knew that even if Wu Lie had ten more courage, he would not dare to deal with these four. The woman moved her finger. However, to be careful, Hong Tianxiao first disabled Wu Lie's martial arts. As a result, without his martial arts, it would be difficult for him to even go down Kunlun Mountain. Back at Hongmei Villa, Hong Tianxiao went straight to Wei Bi's residence. He knew that this was the time for the two to have an affair. Before reaching the door, Hong Tianxiao heard the conversation inside. Madam Zhu said: "Bi'er, what's wrong with you? Why doesn't it respond?" Madam Zhu came to Wei Bi's residence with hope. Wu Qingying had already been taken away. Wei Bi went back to rest, and the two of them naturally got into a fight as soon as they met. However, when it was time to take off his clothes and take off his belt, Wei Bi suddenly stopped raising his sword. Wei Bi's voice was almost crying: "Aunt, I don't know, I was fine this afternoon." Mrs. Zhu¡¯s body was full of desires and could not be vented, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely depressed. She asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Wei Bi said: "I feel like it is out of my control. No matter what I think, he doesn't respond." After hearing Wei Bi's words, Mrs. Zhu's heart suddenly cooled down, and all the lust in her heart suddenly dissipated without a trace. She sighed, slowly put her clothes back on, and comforted her: "Bi'er, first of all. Don't think too much, it may be that your injury has not healed yet. When the injury is healed, it will show its strength again, and I will come back to you then." Wei Bi was so confused that he didn't notice the look of fear on Mrs. Zhu's face. He nodded and said, "Thank you for your understanding. I will let someone notify my aunt when I feel better." After putting her clothes back on, Mrs. Zhu said goodbye and left, but she kept looking back all the way. Mrs. Zhu knew in her heart that Wei Bi's sudden inaction was no accident. It must have been done by Tie Yulin, and it was probably Zhu Changling who instigated him to do that. In other words, her affair with Wei Bi was exposed. Zhu Changling found out, and Zhu Changling was so angry that he asked Tie Yulin to kill him. Along the way, Mrs. Zhu was terrified, fearing that Zhu Changling would come out of the darkness and expose her affair with Wei Bi. However, fortunately, Mrs. Zhu did not see Zhu Changling until she returned to her room. It was not until she closed the door and lit the oil lamp that Mrs. Zhu breathed a sigh of relief. She had already taken a bath before going to Wei Bi's place, but she had been aroused by Wei Bi's residence just now, but she could not vent her desire. Madam Zhu felt that her body was extremely hot, so she ordered the maid to put a pool of bath water in. Come. Obviously the maid didn't understand that Mrs. Zhu took two baths in a row, but she didn't dare to ask questions, so she had to put in a basin of bath water as instructed. Every large family has a special bathing pool. Usually, a room is opened in the master's bedroom, with a square or round pool built in it, and a clothes hanger next to it. After taking a bath, you can go back to bed directly. (Anyone who has watched "D Meat Futon" should know this). After getting the bath water, Mrs. Zhu asked the two maids to go back to rest and clean up tomorrow morning. Mrs. Zhu wanted to use her hands to vent her lust, so naturally she couldn't let the maids wait on them. Obviously this was not the first time for Mrs. Zhu to do this. The two maids were not surprised at all, and left out obediently, and went to sleep separately. Mrs. Zhu slowly took off her clothes and walked into the pool. While she was pouring water on her body with a water ladle, she sighed: "Bi'er's life is over. This must be a hint from Zhu Changling to himself. He will not let it go. If he has an affair with any man again in the future, he will take action without mercy. Alas, it seems that he will have to rely on his hands in the future." Sighing, Mrs. Zhu threw the water ladle aside. , his right hand slowly explored the private part of the lower body, his eyes slowly closed, and his left hand climbed up to the proud and straight breasts, gently caressing them. Mrs. Zhu was gradually intoxicated with the pleasure of her body, and she didn't notice that there was a man behind her who was slowly taking off her clothes, staring greedily at Mrs. Zhu's white jade back. Soon, the man took off all his clothes and walked slowly towards Mrs. Zhu. There was almost no sound of footsteps, and it was impossible for Mrs. Zhu, who was immersed in intoxication, to notice. When the man came behind Mrs. Zhu, he did not rush to hug her, but slowly enjoyed Mrs. Zhu's intoxication. After a long time, he slowly reached out to her jade shoulders and kneaded them gently. The technique was very light but very precise, which made Mrs. Zhu feel very comfortable. She almost forgot that she wasWhen things happened, they all came to Mrs. Zhu's room. Seeing the shocking scene, they hurriedly left with blushing faces. "Master Tie, you are so powerful. I almost flew up just now." Although Wei Bi can also relieve Mrs. Zhu's loneliness, he is only a fifteen-year-old boy after all. How can he have already mastered the Nine-Yang Magic? Hong Tianxiao was so brave, and it was her first time to taste such a wonderful taste. Naturally, like many women, she couldn't leave Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao stroked Madam Zhu's jade breasts, smiled slightly and said, "As long as Madam is satisfied, I will attack Zhu Changling tomorrow, so Madam must be mentally prepared in advance." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131 Attack You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mrs. Zhu said "ah" and asked, "How will Mr. Tie deal with Zhu Changling?" Hong Tianxiao said "hey": "A villain like Zhu Changling is worthy of me to deal with him? Tomorrow Wu Lie will lead all the people from Wujiazhuang to Hongmei Villa to testify that Zhu Changling combined Ziyun Villa with Gao The destruction of the family village will let everyone know what kind of person Zhu Changling is, and then I will come forward to capture the two of them, abolish their martial arts, and put them under house arrest." Madam Zhu said with charming eyes: "In this way, Lord Tie will make Zhu Wu the master of the village. I hope that Lord Tie can cherish me and my daughter in the future." Madam Zhu is also a shrewd person, and she can see The destruction of Zhu Changling and Wu Lie is already in sight. If he wants to live a comfortable life in the future and still become a superior hostess, he must do everything possible to please the man in front of him. Hong Tianxiao smiled and patted Mrs. Zhu's plump buttocks, and said with a smile: "As long as you can serve me comfortably and be an obedient woman, I will never treat you badly." I don't know when it started. , Hong Tianxiao has already fallen in love with slapping his woman's buttocks. This feeling and the reaction of the woman in his arms make him feel conquered. Mrs. Zhu hurriedly twisted a few times in Hong Tianxiao's arms, and said with a sweet smile: "Don't worry, I will be an obedient woman. I will use whatever posture I tell you to use. Also, I am in Hongmei." I have been in the villa for many years, and I know the people in the villa quite well. Tomorrow I can help you select some smart and capable people to assist you, what do you think?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "Do you really think I'm here to seize Zhuwu Lianzhuang?" Mrs. Zhu was slightly startled and blurted out: "Isn't it?" From Hong Tianxiao's words just now, she learned that Wujiazhuang was already under Hong Tianxiao's control. In addition, Zhu Changling's sudden discovery tomorrow would naturally make Zhuwujiazhuang easy. Lord, as for why Hong Tianxiao wanted to seize Zhuwu Lianzhuang, Mrs. Zhu could only explain it with four words: "for the beauty." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said, "Do you know who my true identity is?" "Real identity?" Madam Zhu was a little stunned, and then she thought, with his martial arts, how could he be unknown in the world? It seems that Tie Yulin is not his real name. Madam Zhu immediately used her breasts Rubbing herself against Hong Tianxiao's body, she said with a charming look on her face: "How bad is it for me to take my body without telling me my true identity?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "My true identity is not trivial. It may be a good thing for you, but it may not be a good thing." "How do you say this?" Mrs. Zhu became increasingly confused about what Hong Tianxiao meant. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Let me tell you your name first." Mrs. Zhu then remembered that she had not told Hong Tianxiao her name, so she smiled and said, "My maiden name is Chu, and my last name is Lan." "Chu Lan, what a good name. You really live up to your name. A nice name makes you more beautiful." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Listen up, my name is Hong Tianxiao." "Hong Tianxiao?" Chu Lan felt that the name was familiar. She lowered her head and thought about it carefully. Suddenly she looked up and asked in surprise, "Is this the leader of the Shenlong Sect?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "I didn't expect that my name would be spread to Zhuwu Lianzhuang." Chu Lan was shocked. She finally understood what Hong Tianxiao meant when he said, "My true identity is not trivial. What is good for you may not be a good thing." She learned about Hong Tianxiao through Zhu Changling, who He is a powerful martial artist at a young age, and he single-handedly founded the Shenlong Sect. He successively recruited the Eight-Armed Divine Sword Fang Dongbai, Hejian Shuangsha, and the Du family couple in western Sichuan from the world. Wu San people and the Five Elements Flag were in sync with each other and became the largest religion in the world. Moreover, this man was charming and suave, and there were so many beauties on Qingcheng Mountain that even Ji Xiaofu, a student of the Emei Sect's Miejie Shitai, became the leader's wife. If Chu Lan and her daughter follow Hong Tianxiao, although she cannot be the wife of the leader, she will at least be a lover. And with her daughter Zhu Jiuzhen's beauty, she can definitely become Hong Tianxiao's concubine. She will naturally be rich and powerful throughout her life. Far better than when I was at Hongmei Villa. However, because there are many women around Hong Tianxiao, there will be no limit to the number of women in the future. This also means that their mother and daughter may not be exclusively devoted to Hong Tianxiao. If anything makes Hong Tianxiao unhappy in the future, the ending will naturally not be good. After all, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s There are too many women, and one or two missing won¡¯t make any difference. "However, this is what it is now. Not to mention that she has become Hong Tianxiao's woman. Even Zhu Jiuzhen is extremely obsessed with Hong Tianxiao and cannot live without her no matter what. Furthermore, even if mother and daughter want to retreat and live in peace for the rest of their lives, will Hong Tianxiao let them go easily? Chu Lan?He took a breath and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I, my mother and my daughter will be my good wives. Whatever I say, I, my mother and my daughter will do it." Hong Tianxiao was very satisfied with Chu Lan's statement and laughed loudly: "Okay, this is what I want. Don't worry, as long as you can do this and don't compete for favors, I will definitely treat you fairly. Yes, I am currently planning a big event. Once it succeeds, it is not impossible for you to become noble concubines in the future." "Ah", Chu Lan was shocked again. She didn't know whether she was happy or worried. Rebellion was a big deal. If it succeeded, once Hong Tianxiao ascended to the position of Dabao, their mother and daughter would naturally become the noble concubines. , is famous in history, but if it fails, the outcome of the failed rebellion will be very tragic. Hong Tianxiao seemed to understand Chu Lan's worry, patted her jade shoulder and said with a smile: "Are you scared?" Chu Lan quickly came to her senses and said: "No, I am not afraid. Since I have decided to follow you, I will naturally share the joys and sorrows with you. If I fail, I will be the first to kill myself to protect my innocence." " Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "It's rare for you to have such a heart, but don't worry, I have been planning this for a long time, and I am fully prepared. I only need to invite one person to fully promote this matter. Moreover, today's Yuan The imperial court is full of bad governance, and the people of the world are miserable. As long as I wave my banner, I can conquer Sichuan, Yunnan and other places in a month. At that time, people all over the country will surely respond. The day when the Yuan Dynasty will be destroyed is not far away. Therefore , I can say one thing with certainty, this country belongs to me alone.¡± Seeing the confidence on Hong Tianxiao's face and feeling the domineering power emanating from his body, Chu Lan was unconsciously obsessed. She seemed to vaguely see that on the day when Hong Tianxiao wore the yellow robe, she and her daughter also put on the attire of a noble concubine and became the center of attention. characters. Early the next morning, Hong Tianxiao had another battle with Chu Lan, and then he started to get up. However, Xiao Rong and the two maids outside the door were nervous and worried. They didn't know whether they should come in to wait on them, and they walked back and forth at the door of Chu Lan's bedroom. Come and go. However, Chu Lan was informed by Hong Tianxiao and guessed the dilemma of the two little girls, so he asked them to call Qinglan and Yuelan. Then Qinglan and Yuelan waited on Hong Tianxiao to change clothes, and Xiaorong and the two girls waited on Chu Lan. Since Hong Tianxiao was planning to attack Zhu Changling today, Chu Lan was not afraid that Zhu Changling would know about her affair with Hong Tianxiao. After changing clothes and washing up, Chu Lan even ate with Hong Tianxiao, with Qinglan and Yuelan accompanying them. In the past, Chu Lan and the two girls were different from master and servant, but now it is different. Chu Lan can see that Hong Tianxiao felt pity for the two girls, so he took the initiative to commensurate with their sisters, and even deliberately made friends with them. However, Chu Lan lived in a private courtyard, and there was no one else in the courtyard except Xiao Rong and his two daughters. Therefore, Zhu Changling knew nothing about the changes here until Wu Lie came with the people from Wujiazhuang. Only then did he feel that something was wrong, so he hurriedly led people to greet him, and at the same time ordered people to call Hong Tianxiao over. Knowing that Wu Lie had acted according to the plan, Hong Tianxiao took Qinglan and Yuelan there while sending Mrs. Zhu to destroy the main gate of Zhuwu Lianzhuang. Zhu Changling was the only one who knew the main gate of Zhu Wu's chain village, but later Chu Lan accidentally saw the general map of the mechanism, and Zhu Changling told her everything, not wanting it to be used today. When Hong Tianxiao arrived, the troops from both sides were already facing each other, but they did not take action. Even Wei Bi and Wu Qingying also arrived, but they were obviously unprepared for what happened today. Wu Qingying was okay and returned to Wu Lie immediately. But Wei Bi was in a bit of a dilemma, with his uncle on one side and his master on the other. But after some consideration, he returned to Zhu Changling's side. His move immediately made Wu Qingying's pretty face flash. The color of resentment. Wu Qingying's face was filled with resentment, and Zhu Changling's face was obviously even worse. Especially the two banners held high by people from Wujiazhuang made Zhu Changling feel a vague uneasy feeling. The two banners read "For the Gao family" respectively. "The real murderer of the 127 murders of Ziyun Villa is revealed". As soon as Hong Tianxiao appeared, Zhu Jiuzhen saw it and hurriedly waved and shouted with a cheerful look: "Brother Tie, here, come here quickly." Zhu Jiuzhen shouted, Zhu Changling and Wu Lie both heard it. They turned around and saw Hong Tianxiao coming slowly. They both secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Zhu Changling believed that as long as Hong Tianxiao came, he would not need to take action at all. Hong Tianxiao could kill Hong Tianxiao alone. Wu Lie was relieved that the people in Wujiazhuang had taken care of it. After all, his martial arts had been disabled by Hong Tianxiao. If Zhu Changling suddenly attacked, he could easily be killed with one palm. Please send me love letters and rewards (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132: Zhu was also forced You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao pretended to be surprised and asked: "Master, is it possible that the murders of Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang were committed by the owner?" As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he saw the three girls Hong Tianyun, Xiaofeng and Xiaoxi. Their delicate bodies trembled, and they turned their gazes to Zhu Changling in unison. This was the answer the three of them had wanted to know for a long time. Zhu Changling's expression changed, and when he was about to speak, Zhu Jiuzhen said first: "Brother Tie, what are you talking about? How could my father do such a thing? In recent years, he has also been looking around to find out the truth about the murder of the family. Only But there has been no result." Zhu Jiuzhen didn't know the truth of the matter, so what she knew was naturally told to her by Zhu Changling. Wu Lie laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Changling, you planned the massacres of Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang. You even gave Wu Mou a chronic poison first to intimidate Wu. Wu had no choice but to take action. I helped you destroy Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang. Wu has already admitted this, why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡± As soon as Wu Lie finished speaking, Wu Qingying's delicate body trembled, and her eyes looking at Wu Lie were a little more complicated. She didn't expect that the father she had always admired would do such a thing. Zhu Jiuzhen immediately retorted: "Uncle Wu, don't listen to other people's provocations. It is impossible for my father to do such a thing." Wu Lie sneered and said: "Jiuzhen, you are still young and don't understand many things. He knows best whether your father has done it or not. Zhu Changling, if you are a man, just tell the truth readily and honestly." What kind of man is Ye Zangzang? Also, since Wu made the matter public today, there is certainly evidence, so you can¡¯t deny it even if you want to.¡± Zhu Changling suddenly let out a long laugh, and said to Wu Lie coldly: "Yes, the murders of Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang were indeed carried out by Zhu. However, even so, what can you do to Zhu?" Hong Tianyun's delicate body trembled, and he pointed at Zhu Changling and said: "It's it's really you, you why are you doing this, they are they as close to you as brothers?" Zhu Changling laughed loudly and said: "As close as brothers? Humph, Dong Tianlin and Gao Donghe are not good birds. If I hadn't known in advance that they were secretly conspiring against Zhu, how could Zhu have gone into danger and killed them? . Martial arts secrets, no one should think about this. In the past, the founder of the Southern Emperor dominated the world and was almost unrivaled. But now his martial arts has been divided into four. This makes the four families of Zhu, Gao, and Dongwu unable to become famous. Jianghu, return to the glory of the ancestor of the Southern Emperor in the past. It is for this reason that Dong Tianlin and Gao Donghe conspired to deal with me. Unfortunately, I knew about it and took action in advance to destroy the two families. " Wu Lie was startled and shouted: "Zhu Changling, you are talking nonsense. If Gao Donghe and Dong Tianlin really want to plot against you, they will definitely keep it secret. How could you know about it?" Zhu Changling chuckled and said: "Zhu had an affair with Gao Donghe's wife Youshi. Youshi knew that Gao Donghe and Dong Tianlin were plotting against Zhu. How could he not tell Zhu? Only then did Zhu know about these two The thieves were ambitious, so after some planning, they took action in advance to destroy Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang." "It's impossible, our dad is not that kind of person." After hearing Zhu Changling's words, Qinglan and Yuelan wanted to refute, but were stopped by Hong Tianxiao, but Xiaofeng and Xiaoxi were not like that and protested sadly. Zhu Changling laughed loudly and said: "Xiaofeng, Xiaoxi, do you know why I left you alive?" Qinglan finally couldn't help but said angrily: "Of course I fell in love with their beauty." Zhu Changling shook his head and said: "That's wrong. Although Xiaofeng and Xiaoxi have been beauties since childhood, Zhu is not willing to attack his own flesh and blood. As for you, Zhu is really attracted by your beauty, but Zhu even thinks that following Yulin is the best choice for you." Zhu Changling naturally did not forget to appease Tie Yulin at this time. "Youyou're talking nonsense." This sentence was so shocking that Xiaofeng could not believe Zhu Changling casually. Zhu Changling sighed: "Why should I deceive you?" Wu Qingying shouted: "You said they are your daughters, what evidence is there?" Yes, as for the evidence, everyone thought so. At this time, Chu Lan also came to the scene at some point, but instead of standing next to Zhu Changling, he came to Hong Tianxiao and said: "You can use a drop of blood to test the relationship. Methods." Hong Tianxiao was present, and Wu Lie discovered Chu Lan's abnormality. Knowing that Hong Tianxiao had captured Chu Lan, he felt more confident. No matter how much Zhu Changling made trouble, he would never escape Hong Tianxiao's control, so he said: "Okay, Zhu Changling , you can send someone to get a bowl of water and test the blood in public, so as to prove that what you just said is right." &Be more confident about your guess. Chu Lan suddenly sighed and said: "Master, if you hadn't come this time, this matter would never have come to light. I'm afraid that Qinglan and Xiaofeng's mother would also have died alone in that forbidden place. Master, I am concubine." I really admire you." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Actually, you have all suspected it, but your martial arts skills are not good enough and you cannot extract evidence from Zhu Changling or Wu Lie." At this time, the three Zhu Jiuzhen women had already come closer. The two cloaks glanced around and finally locked their eyes on Hong Tianxiao. "Qinglan, Yuelan", "Xiaofeng, Xiaoxi" as the names of the four girls were called out, the second girl also took off her cloak, revealing two pretty faces that were not as beautiful as Chu Lan. Perhaps they had been imprisoned for six years. Because of this, the skin of the two girls turned out to be exceptionally fair. "Mom" Although they were mentally prepared, the four girls still couldn't suppress their excitement when they saw their mother, who they thought was dead, appeared in front of them, crying and running forward. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133: Chronic poison in the body You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wu Lie's expression changed. Back then, he also participated in the massacres of Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang. He saw Zang Honghua (Qinglan's mother) and Li Qiuyun (Xiaofeng's mother) beaten to death by Zhu Changling with his own eyes. Unexpectedly, It was a plan to hide the truth, and he was being kept in the dark by Zhu Changling. If what happened today had not happened, I'm afraid he would never know about it in his life. However, Wu Lie is not nervous at all now. He understands that Zhu Changling has not realized that his biggest enemy is not himself, but Hong Tianxiao. Now Hong Tianxiao has not made an attack, but as long as he makes an attack, Zhu Changling will be captured. After all, it was Qinglan who regained consciousness first. She reached out and pulled Zang Honghua and Li Qiuyun to Hong Tianxiao. Sisters Yuelan and Xiaofeng naturally followed them in a hurry. They seemed to understand Qinglan's thoughts. In this situation, Only Hong Tianxiao can protect them, otherwise, they don't know how Zhu Changling will deal with them. Zhu Changling was not surprised at all by the actions of the Qinglan girls. Instead, he said with a smile: "Honghua, Qiuyun, you two, please tell us about the situation back then." ¡°Obviously Zhu Jiuzhen had told Zang Honghua and Li Qiuyun what happened here when they were on the road. Li Qiuyun blushed, sighed, and slowly told what happened that year. Zhu Changling was right. There was indeed an affair between him and Li Qiuyun, and Xiaofeng and Xiaoxi were indeed Zhu Changling's biological daughters. Not only that, there was also an affair between Zhu Changling and Zang Honghua, but it was just a few years later than Li Qiuyun. . The reason why the two girls became Zhu Changling's underground mistresses was not because of Zhu Changling's charm, but because of Zhu Changling's coercion. As for what kind of coercion, Li Qiuyun didn't say, and naturally no one asked. Almost everyone could guess it. It was indeed Dong Tianlin and Gao Donghe who were preparing to join forces to deal with Zhu Changling, and then Wu Lie. Originally, the matter was very confidential, but Gao Donghe drank too much during the family banquet on August 15th, and accidentally fell asleep at night. Revealed to Li Qiuyun. Although Gao Donghe was his man, Zhu Changling was also her man, and he was the father of her two daughters. Therefore, after some mental struggle, Li Qiuyun told Zhu Changling about the matter. Zhu Changling was shocked after hearing the letter and hurriedly started planning. Only then did he take action to destroy Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang before Dong Tianlin and Gao Donghe launched an attack. The truth of the matter finally came to light, and all the servants of the two villas suddenly realized that since Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang were destroyed six years ago, almost all the servants of Hongmei Villa and Wujiazhuang were worried about whether the next one would take their turn. On his own head, although the days passed day by day, the haze in his heart never disappeared. Until today, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The murderer in the past turned out to be their owner. However, the mood of these servants did not relax for a long time. After all, if today's affairs are not handled well, there will be a firefight between Hongmei Villa and Wujiazhuang. After the firefight, no one knows how many people will survive. At this time, Wu Lie suddenly said: "Wei Bi, come here, come to my master. Now that you know your uncle's true face, you should quickly sever ties with him." Wei Bi was a little hesitant. To him, Zhu Changling and Wu Lie were not good people, not to mention that this matter had nothing to do with him. But this time he had to be able to distinguish the strength of the two, otherwise Once you stand in the wrong team, your life is over. After thinking about it, Wei Bi finally shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, Master. My mother died early. My uncle raised me since I was a child. So when my mother is gone, my mother's uncle is the biggest one. I ask Master to forgive me for this difficulty." ." Although it was Wu Lie who took the initiative to attack, Zhu Changling did not fall into a disadvantage, and he also had Tie Yulin to help him. Therefore, Wei Bi believed that Zhu Changling's strength was superior to Wu Lie's. Wu Qingying's face changed and he shouted hurriedly: "Brother, how could you do this? Have you forgotten that Zhu Jiuzhen has already fallen in love with Tie Yulin? Even if you help Zhu Changling again, Zhu Jiuzhen will not like you anymore. Senior brother, if you return to dad now, dad will betroth me to you as soon as this matter is over." Wei Bi shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, Junior Sister, I actually don't like you. The reason why I pretended to like you before was because I wanted to win Master's favor and learn more martial arts." Life is compared with beauty. , Wei Bi will naturally choose his life. As for Wu Qingying, if he can be captured alive, it would be good to give up his martial arts and stay with him as a slave girl. Wu Qingying didn't expect Wei Bi to say such heartless and meaningless words. She was so angry that her delicate body trembled. She pointed at Wei Bi and was almost speechless: "Youyou are such a shameless villain. Iwhy did I do that before?" You are blind and fall in love with a beast like you, Wei Bi. From now on, let¡¯s break up.¡± Although Wei Bi felt uncomfortable, he had to pretend?He looked calm and composed, as if he had never had feelings for Wu Qingying. At the same time, Hong Tianxiao and Wu Lie were secretly careful. Since Wu Qingying had given up on Wei Bi, Hong Tianxiao could easily take advantage of the situation and win Wu Qingying's heart. According to the agreement between Hong Tianxiao and Wu Lie, Wu Lie's life Naturally, it was saved. At this time, Wu Lie suddenly spoke, and he wanted to add insult to injury: "Wei Bi, you have no objection to staying with Zhu Changling as a teacher, but the adultery between you and your aunt has been exposed. Do you think Zhu Changling will let it go?" Is the cuckold on his head? Do you think he will forgive you easily just because you are his nephew?" This was naturally what Hong Tianxiao told him, and it was also part of their plan, which was to drive a wedge between Zhu Changling and Wei Bi And let Wu Qingying see through Wei Bi's true face. "Ah", Wei Bi was shocked when he heard this, his face immediately turned pale, and he looked at Zhu Changling in horror. He never thought that even Wu Lie knew about his adultery with his aunt. It seemed that Zhu Changling must have known about it a long time ago. thing. He had been holding back, because he must have felt that he was still valuable. Once today passed and Wujiazhuang was destroyed, his next target would definitely be himself. Just when Wei Bi decided to fight to the death and refuse to admit it, Chu Lan suddenly spoke: "Yes, Master Wu is right. I am having an affair with Bi'er. Who made Zhu Changling unable to do it? Oh, I didn't expect it. Yesterday, I didn't lift the jade, so I decided that from today on, I will stay with you forever." As he said that, Chu Lan stretched out his arms, hugged Hong Tianxiao's right arm tightly, and leaned forward On his body. "You" Wei Bi was right. The matter between Chu Lan and Wei Bi could not be hidden from Zhu Changling, but he also knew that he was in trouble. Since his wife wanted Hongxing to have an affair, it would be better to take advantage of others than to take advantage of himself. As for his nephew, he pretended to turn a blind eye and just guarded Hong Tianyun so that Wei Bi could not succeed again. When Wu Lie told Wei Bi and Chu Lan about their affair, Wu Qingying and Zhu Jiuzhen were shocked. The servants of the two villages were also shocked, but Zhu Changling was not surprised at all. What really shocked him was that his wife actually had an affair with Tie. Yulin had an affair, and now he suddenly began to wonder if the two had had an affair for a long time. It was Chu Lan's conspiracy that Tie Yulin took refuge in Hongmei Villa this time. "Yulin, if you really like Chu Lan, I can reward her to you." Zhu Changling is cunning after all. He understands the importance of Hong Tianxiao and must not fall out with him. "Dad, youMother, you really havehavewith Brother Tie" After all, she is a girl, and the word "adultery" is really hard to say. Zhu Jiuzhen's heart is in chaos, and her parents' actions shocked her. Chu Lan looked at Zhu Jiuzhen calmly and sighed: "Jiuzhen, the biggest mistake I made in my life was marrying your father, let alone giving birth to you, but now the big mistake has been made, and there is nothing I can do about it. However, Fortunately, God allowed our mother and daughter to meet me. It was she who made my mother feel the joy of a woman again. She also exposed the true faces of Zhu Changling and Wu Lie, so that the truth of the tragedy at Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang could be revealed. Jiuzhen, Come on, come to mother¡¯s side, your father has done too many evil things, and he will be punished as he deserves.¡± "Yulin, are you going to betray me too?" Tie Yulin's betrayal caught Zhu Changling off guard. Wu Lie laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Changling, you also have times when you are afraid, but it is already too late. The big mistake has been made. Just wait and accept the punishment." Zhu Changling couldn't see any reaction from Hong Tianxiao's calm face, but he was also a cunning man, so he naturally understood that Hong Tianxiao had betrayed him. He was anxious and angry, and shouted: "Qinglan, Xiaofeng, don't you want you?" Is my mother¡¯s life at risk? Wu Lie, don¡¯t you want your life too?¡± Qinglan seemed to have thought of something, her face changed, and she said in a trembling voice: "Youyou gave my mother poison?" "Hahahahaha", Zhu Changling looked up to the sky and laughed, "What a joke, if I don't give them chronic poison, how can I safely let them come out to meet you? This poison is what I have worked so hard to obtain. I am the only one in the world who has the antidote. If you don¡¯t want them to die, you must obey my orders.¡± The expressions of Wu Lie, Zang Honghua and Li Qiuyun all changed. They were deeply affected. How could they not know about the chronic poison in their bodies. Request for love letters and rewards! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134: Exchanging women for lives You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Zhu Changling suddenly turned to Chu Lan and laughed loudly: "Madam, in fact, you have been poisoned by me, but you don't know it." After that, Zhu Changling said to Tie Yulin: "Yulin, I know you like I don¡¯t blame you for your beauty. As long as you are loyal to me, I can give you Chu Lan and Jiuzhen, as well as Xiaofeng, Xiaoxi, Honghua, Qiuyun, Tianyun, including Wu Lie¡¯s wives, concubines and daughters, I can reward you with everything." As soon as Zhu Changling said this, everyone changed their expressions. They did not expect that Zhu Changling could say such words. This is enough to show Zhu Changling's ambition. In order to gain the loyalty of a first-class master, he would give up almost everything. At this point, Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to speak, and said with a slight smile: "Thank you for the kindness of the owner of the village. A gentleman has a right to be lustful. Although Tie is not a gentleman, he can still distinguish right from wrong. The murders at Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang, Although it is said that Dong Tianlin and Gao Donghe are at odds, the owner of the village only needs to get rid of the two of them, so why did he kill more than 200 people in the two villages?" Zhu Changling was greatly frightened. By saying these words, Hong Tianxiao had already expressed his break with him. Originally, the strength of Hongmei Villa and Wujiazhuang was not much different. If Hong Tianxiao was added to the list, Zhu Changling would have no chance of winning. Zhu Changling said with a "hehe" smile: "As the saying goes, the wild fire will never burn out, and the spring breeze will blow again, so we must do our best to eliminate evil. Otherwise, I will be in big trouble in the future. Tie Yulin, how can you help me?" Well, as long as I can do it, I will do it." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "It's very simple, just like Wu Lie, let him tell you." Zhu Changling was startled and realized that Wu Lie had been controlled by Hong Tianxiao for a long time. No wonder Wu Lie suddenly came here to cause trouble. Because of Wei Bi's incident, Wu Lie was fully confident that Wu Qingying would fall into Hong Tianxiao's arms, and he was naturally in a very good mood. Hearing this, he couldn't help laughing and said: "It's actually easy to handle. What Wu wants is his life, and Iron Hero wants It¡¯s the women who are the victims. Wu gave all his wives, concubines, daughters and two most beautiful maids to Iron Hero. Iron Hero destroyed Wu¡¯s martial arts and put him under house arrest in the future. Wu had to live a miserable life, that¡¯s all.¡± As soon as Wu Lie said this, Zhu Changling was shocked. Even the servants of the two villages were surprised and whispered among themselves. After all, they almost all knew how beautiful these women were. Many servants were even more envious of Hong Tianxiao, thinking that it would be better if he had a high level of martial arts. Beauties would come at his request, and there would be as many as he wanted. If Wu Lie said these words in the past, Wu Qingying would definitely be reluctant to let him go, but because of his extreme disappointment in Wei Bi just now, Wu Qingying's mind has changed a lot, and after hearing this, Wu Qingying acted coquettishly towards Wu Lie. Said: "Dad, why did you marry your daughter to someone else without her permission, and also with her mother? This will affect how your daughter will behave in the future." Wu Qingying was also shocked. Mother and daughter served the same husband together, she couldn't even think about it. She never thought that after knowing the truth about Ziyun Villa and Gaojiazhuang, she was most worried that her father would lose his life, but the reality was different. It was painful to abolish martial arts and lose freedom, but it was better than losing his life. Yiwu Qingying accepted it easily. Wu Lie whispered in Wu Qingying's ear: "Qingying, if you knew his true identity, you would only be grateful to dad." "Real identity?" Before Wu Qingying could react, Wu Lie continued, "He is Hong Tianxiao, the leader of Shenlong Cult, and he is more likely to be the Holy Lord who will rule the world in the future. If you follow him, just be careful and serve him. Once he ascends the throne and becomes emperor in the future, you can also get a concubine, so that dad will no longer feel so guilty towards you." Wu Qingying was completely shocked. She knew Hong Tianxiao's name and deeds, especially the anti-Yuan righteous act that severely damaged King Ruyang's 10,000 elite soldiers and forced King Ruyang to retreat. However, what moved Wu Qingying even more was "the imperial concubine" "Two words, it should be noted that what a man hopes most is to be an emperor, and what a woman hopes most is to be a queen, to honor the world as a mother, and the position of a noble concubine is only below that of the queen. Which woman is not moved by this, and Wu Qingying cannot avoid it. Wu Qingying glanced at Hong Tianxiao, and suddenly realized that she felt that Hong Tianxiao was not annoying at all, but more handsome and unrestrained than Wei Bi. She neither agreed nor rejected Wu Lie's proposal. Wu Lie saw his daughter-in-law, Mo Ruofu, and was overjoyed. He knew that although Wu Qingying didn't nod, she almost agreed in her heart. Zhu Changling's thoughts changed a lot, and finally he laughed loudly and said: "Wu Lie, fortunately you are also a descendant of the Southern Emperor, and you can even agree to such harsh conditions. Are you so greedy for life and afraid of death?" Wu Lie was not angry, and just replied calmly: "As the saying goes, ants are still greedy for life. I, Wu Lie, am not a saint, nor a hard-core person. I only know that as long as I live, I willWho else could it be if it wasn't Hong Tianxiao? Zhu Changling hurriedly waved his palms to block it, but he felt that the opponent's power was coming like a flood. He couldn't stop it at all. His throat felt sweet, and he flew backwards and fell to the ground. , spitting out a big mouthful of blood. Before Zhu Changling could react, he heard two more screams, and then heard two people being thrown to his left and right. Who else could it be if it wasn't Yao Qingquan and Qiao Fu? Moreover, Zhu Changling was shocked to find that Yao Qingquan Without his good luck, Qiaofu would have been dead. Although Chu Lan destroyed the mechanism, Zhu Changling's insidiousness made Hong Tianxiao a little worried. He was worried that what Chu Lan knew was not the complete mechanism, so he suddenly stopped Zhu Changling when he stood up. With just two moves, Zhu Changling was seriously injured, and Yao Qingquan and Qiao Fu were killed. Under such terrible martial arts, how could anyone be willing to sacrifice their life for Zhu Changling? All the servants of Hongmei Villa cheered and stood up, and even Wei Bi followed the crowd. . The only one who really stayed there was Zhu Jiuzhen, who was looking blankly at Zhu Changling, who looked pale and had blood on his mouth and clothes, feeling extremely confused. When Hong Tianxiao saw her, he sighed softly, walked over slowly, reached out and patted her shoulder gently, and half hugged Zhu Jiuzhen in his arms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135 Liu Bowen You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hangzhou has a natural environment of rivers, lakes and mountains. Hills and mountains account for 65.6% of the total area, plains account for 26.4%, rivers, lakes and reservoirs account for 8%. The longest artificial canal in the world - Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal The canal and the Qiantang River, known for its large tidal surges, pass through the city. "There is heaven above and Suzhou and Hangzhou below" expresses the sincere praise of this beautiful city by people throughout the ages. Marco Polo, a famous Italian traveler in the Yuan Dynasty, praised it as "the most beautiful and luxurious city in the world". At this moment, Hong Tianxiao is in this "most beautiful and luxurious city in the world", and he is not alone. He is accompanied by four women, Hong Tianyun, Hong Tianyue, Qinglan and Yuelan. After the matter at Zhuwu Lianzhuang was resolved, Hong Tianxiao sent people to the Guangming Palace and asked Wei Yixiao and Zhuge Yu, the master of the Tianmen Sect, to lead the way. Before coming to Hongmei Villa, Hong Tianxiao and Wei Yixiao had agreed that Yin Tianzheng would lead the disciples of Dimen, Fengmen and Leimen and some disciples of Tianmen to rush back to Qingcheng, leaving Wei Yixiao and some disciples of Tianmen to wait for Hong Tianxiao. information. After Wei Yixiao and others arrived, Hong Tianxiao handed over all the remaining affairs of Hongmei Villa to Wei Yixiao and Zhuge Yu. If the disciples of the two villages wanted to go home, they would be given some severance pay to let them go home. For Those who want to join the Shenlong Cult will be incorporated into Tianmen after some investigation and ensure that there are no problems. Hong Tianxiao will rush to Hangzhou with the four girls Hong Tianyun, Hong Tianyue, Qinglan and Yuelan. With Hong Tianyue's persuasion, and the fact that Hong Tianxiao had indeed avenged Gao Donghe and Dong Tianlin, Hong Tianyun naturally became one of the women around Hong Tianxiao. Of course, Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t come to Hangzhou just to take beautiful women for fun. Otherwise, if the group in Qingcheng Mountain found out, I don¡¯t know how many people would be jealous. Hong Tianxiao came to Hangzhou actually for one person. As long as he could recruit this person, Hong Tianxiao was 90% sure that he could overthrow the rule of the Yuan court and achieve the final victory when the world's heroes gathered to fight for the throne. This person was Liu Bowen. In the south, scholars still have great influence. Although Liu Bowen was not an official, Hong Tianxiao quickly found out where Liu Bowen lived after arriving in Hangzhou. It was a coincidence that Hong Tianxiao came. The next day happened to be Liu Bowen's eldest son Liu Lian's 100-day banquet. Liu Bowen was preparing to hold a grand banquet to entertain relatives and friends. Hong Tianxiao visited a wealthy family that night and got a good treasure, which he prepared as a gift for the Liu Mansion the next day. That night, Hong Tianxiao came to bed with five girls, causing the four girls to scream one after another, which lasted the whole night. At the end of the next day, Hong Tianxiao and the five of them left the inn in high spirits. The innkeeper looked at Hong Tianxiao with envy in his heart. He also had two concubines, but he could only give them rain and dew every five or six days, like Hong Tianxiao. Such bravery had never occurred to him. At this moment, the red cloth and lanterns at the gate of Liu Mansion have been hung high, and Liu Bowen personally greeted everyone at the door. Because Liu Bowen's home is in Qingtian County, not close to Hangzhou, there are almost no relatives coming to congratulate him this time. , all are friends, so there are not many of them, about fifteen or six, the most eye-catching among them are two monks, these two monks are also very famous in Hangzhou, namely Zhuchuan of Leiyin Temple Although the Master and Master Zhaoxuan of Jinshan Temple were outsiders, they not only had outstanding literary talent, but also had superb martial arts. However, when Hong Tianxiao arrived with the four girls, he immediately stole the limelight from Master Zhuchuan and Master Zhaoxuan. Generally, those who come to have a wedding banquet rarely bring their family members, unless they are very familiar with the family members of the host's family, let alone someone like Hong Tianxiao who brings two maids and two concubines to the wedding banquet with such arrogance. Although Qinglan and Yuelan are now Hong Tianxiao's concubines, after all, the two girls were born as maids, and their every move and gesture give people the status of maids. Hong Tianyun sisters are concubines at first glance. Liu Bowen was also very puzzled. After all, he did not invite Hong Tianxiao, and he did not know Hong Tianxiao. However, since the other party came to congratulate him, and the gift he brought was extremely expensive, Liu Bowen could not kick the person out, so he had to ask the housekeeper to keep an eye on this place. people. Because Master Zhuchuan and Master Zhaoxuan were there, Liu Bowen was not worried that Hong Tianxiao was looking for trouble. Sisters Hong Tianyun and Qinglan were nourished by Hong Tianxiao every night along the way. Their looks were much brighter than before, which made the beauty of the four girls reach a higher level, making these locals who are used to seeing beauties in Hangzhou feel amazed. The feeling is that from the beginning of the banquet, almost everyone's attention was focused on the four girls. Hong Tianyun and the four girls could naturally feel the attention of everyone, and they did not feel shy at all. Instead, they chatted and laughed with Hong Tianxiao openly. Hong Tianxiao's table was temporarily added, and there were not many people sitting there, only Hong Tianxiao and five people. Because a table of six people isThere is room for one more person to sit at Hong Tianxiao's table. However, although many people want to sit at the beauty's table, they are embarrassed for one thing and have nothing to say after sitting there. Within an hour, the banquet was successfully concluded. What reassured Liu Bowen was that Hong Tianxiao did not cause trouble. Then, the friends began to say goodbye and leave one after another, but Hong Tianxiao remained seated at the table without any intention of leaving. As a result, Master Zhuchuan and Master Zhaoxuan were not in a hurry to leave. There was only one table left among the four, and the five people at this table had no intention of leaving. Liu Bowen had to come to the table and ask Hong Tianxiao if he had anything else to ask. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Tie Mou is here today to show Mr. Liu a way to success." Because of the Battle of Qingcheng Mountain, Hong Tianxiao's name was almost universally known, so Hong Tianxiao did not dare to use his real name, but once again used the name of his previous life. . "The road to great success?" Liu Bowen was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that Hong Tianxiao must be someone sent by the imperial court. He was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed and said, "The common people didn't know that you were coming and did not entertain you well. Please forgive me for your sins. Sir, this is the place. If you have difficulty speaking, please move to Cao Min's study." When Hong Tianxiao saw that Liu Bowen regarded him as a member of the imperial court, he didn't say anything. He just smiled lightly, nodded and said, "Okay, I'll help Mr. Liu to lead the way." After Liu Bowen saw Hong Tianxiao standing up, Hong Tianyun¡¯s four daughters also stood up, as if they wanted to follow him. He was stunned and said, "My lord, would you like your four followers to rest in the inner room first?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "No, the four of them are Tie's concubines, there is no harm in letting them follow." Liu Bowen didn't say anything after hearing this, just nodded, and then led the way. However, Liu Bowen felt strange in his heart. He secretly thought, this Tie Yulin is really strange. He actually brought four concubines with him, but not a single maid. Serving, well, yes, those two women must be maids, but because of their outstanding beauty, they were also made into concubines by him. Seeing that Liu Bowen had no intention of letting them go together, Master Takegawa and Master Zhaoxuan did not follow him, but they did not leave either. They still sat there motionless, but their attention was entirely focused on Liu Bowen's face. Study direction. On the way, Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "These two friends from outside the country are indeed good friends of Mr. Liu." Liu Bowen said: "Master Zhuchuan and Master Zhaoxuan are both civil and military. They are rare talents. It's a pity that they don't want to serve as officials. Otherwise, they will definitely be the pillars of the country." Hong Tianxiao asked: "I wonder how the two of them compare to Liu Gong?" Liu Bowen pondered for a moment and said: "Maybe they are a little inferior, but these two are both civil and military, and they are brave generals who have been on the battlefield all the time." Entering the study, Liu Bowen and Hong Tianxiao sat down as host and guest, while the four Hong Tianyun women stood in a row behind Hong Tianxiao. Liu Bowen ordered his servants to serve tea, then looked at Hong Tianxiao and couldn't help but feel funny. He liked to make friends and had countless guests in his study, but he had never seen such a formation. Liu Bowen coughed slightly and asked, "I wonder what advice your lord can give to the common people?" In fact, Liu Bowen still wanted to become an official at this time, but the Yuan court suppressed the Han people very hard, and Liu Bowen had so much knowledge that he could not show it. , but don¡¯t want to live a life so plainly. Later, Xu Shouhui conquered Hangzhou, which made Liu Bowen discover another way to show his talents. However, it was not until 1360 that Liu Bowen recognized Zhu Yuanzhang as a wise emperor who could assist him. He was invited to Yingtian to serve as an adviser and began to show his talent. The talents of a very successful strategist. Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "Guide is not a big deal, I just want to give Mr. Liu a suggestion." "Please speak clearly, sir." Liu Bowen became increasingly confused about Hong Tianxiao's purpose. Hong Tianxiao got straight to the point: "Liu Gong's talent is unparalleled in the world, but the Yuan court did not trust the Han people, so it could not give Liu Gong the opportunity to express what he had learned. Therefore, Liu Gong's official career in the Yuan court was absolutely blocked. Moreover, At present, the Yuan court is tyrannical, the Han people are oppressed, their lives are difficult, and their lives are precarious. That is why rebellions in various places are rising one after another. It is better for Liu Gong to find a clear leader to assist him, overthrow the Yuan court, rebuild the government of the Han people, and use Liu Gong's If you can, it's no problem to be granted the title of Marquis and Prime Minister." Liu Bowen never expected that Hong Tianxiao turned out to be a rebel, and even persuaded him to join the rebels. His expression changed drastically, he stood up and looked at Hong Tianxiao with bright eyes. Cry and plead for book stamps and rewards (remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136: Choosing the leader¡¯s wife You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao, on the other hand, had a calm face and seemed not to be frightened by Liu Bowen's unusual behavior. He held the tea tray in his hand and sipped the tea gently, looking leisurely and contented. Only then did Liu Bowen realize that he had lost his composure and hurriedly sat down, but felt something was wrong. He hurriedly came to the door, opened the door and looked around. When he saw that no one was outside, he felt relieved and continued to close the door. Liu Bowen asked softly: "Could it be that your Excellency was sent by Liu Futong?" Now that he knew that Hong Tianxiao was not an official of the Yuan Dynasty, Liu Bowen naturally changed his title. Although rebellions across the country have never stopped, they have not achieved anything. Only three months ago, the Yuan Dynasty recruited civilians to repair the Yellow River, but did not pay enough wages. This made the people angry, and Liu Futong and Han Shantong took the opportunity to gather a crowd to revolt. , captured Zhanzhou. Because the rebel army took the red scarf as its name, it was called the Red Scarf Army. Subsequently, the Red Scarf Army captured many prefectures and counties in Henan. It is for this reason that Emperor Yuan Shun ordered King Ruyang to return his troops as soon as possible to suppress the Red Scarf Army. Only then would the crisis in Qingcheng Mountain be resolved. Otherwise, even if King Ruyang lost 10,000 elite troops, Emperor Yuan Shun would not be able to Even if they don't attack Qingcheng Mountain, they will attack Guangmingding and take the opportunity to wipe out the six factions. Hong Tianxiao shook his head slightly and said: "Although the morale of the Red Scarf Army is currently strong, neither Liu Futong nor Han Shantong are people who can achieve great things. If they don't know how to use talents, they will not last long." Liu Bowen was stunned and asked: "I wonder if your Excellency is" At this time, no matter how stupid Liu Bowen was, he understood that Tie Yulin was not Hong Tianxiao's real name. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "I am Hong Tianxiao, the leader of the Shenlong Sect." "Ah", Liu Bowen was really shocked this time. Hong Tianxiao's name has been resounding all over the world. Liu Bowen always pays attention to political affairs, how could he be unfamiliar with this name? He hurriedly clasped his fists and said, "Master Hong, Liu is rude. " Hong Tianxiao waved his hand and said: "You're welcome, Mr. Liu, but I am just a reckless man. Mr. Liu's talent is unparalleled in the world. He can naturally see through the situation. The Yuan court seems to be powerful, but in fact it is already strong on the outside and powerful on the inside. There is Mongolia in the inside." The emperor did not care about internal affairs, only seeking pleasure, using traitors and sycophants, and ostracizing loyal ministers; external rebellions continued, the Mongolian army was exhausted, military expenditures were huge, and the people were miserable. The rebellion was not only unfair, but even worse. Such internal and external worries , how long can the Yuan court last?¡± How could Liu Bowen not know what Hong Tianxiao said, but he was just watching the general trend of the world with a cold eye. Although there were many people rebelling, Liu Bowen had not seen those who could really achieve great things, so Liu Bowen was not very optimistic about the prospects of the uprising. Although he is very talented, he still has to meet Bole, otherwise, he will not be able to achieve great things, but his life will be in vain. Liu Bowen smiled faintly and asked, "I wonder what Master Hong has planned next?" Hong Tianxiao knew that Liu Bowen was testing himself, so he smiled slightly and said: "The Shenlong Sect is a martial arts gang. Many of the Shenlong Sect's followers are heroes. Although they are not weak in martial arts, they are all amateurs when it comes to marching and fighting. Therefore, I have already recruited a group of talents who are not very skilled in martial arts but are good at marching and fighting. What is missing now is advisers like Mr." Liu Bowen asked again: "Now that the Red Scarf Army in Henan is at its peak, does Master Hong have any plans to raise troops to respond, echoing from the north and south, and jointly defeat the Yuan court?" Hong Tianxiao understood that Liu Bowen was testing his patience, and smiled slightly and said: "Liu Futong and Han Shantong are not enough to achieve great things, and everything in the Shenlong Sect is being prepared. Don't rush it. If you don't arrive, the Shenlong Sect will take at least ten years to start something. If sir arrives, I will be like Liu Bang getting Zhang Liang, he will be able to rise up in three or four years." After listening to Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words, Liu Bowen pondered for a while, then stood up and asked, ¡°I wonder if Liu can go to Qingcheng Mountain and meet those generals who are good at fighting as mentioned by Master Hong?¡± Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and hurriedly stood up and said, "I can do anything." Liu Bowen nodded and said, "Okay, Liu will set off with Master Hong." Hong Tianxiao asked: "Sir, can you let Master Zhuchuan and Master Zhaoxuan follow you, so that you will not be disappointed and return home disappointed, and they can protect your safety on the way back." Liu Bowen laughed loudly and said: "Master Hong, the drunkard's intention is not to drink. Just based on Master Hong's words, it shows that Master Hong is a person who has achieved great things. If Liu's prediction is true, there will be no way back this time." Hong Tianxiao also laughed loudly. Both of them are smart people. Some words do not need to be explained clearly. However, Hong Tianyun and the other four girls were stunned. Later, they asked Hong Tianxiao to understand what was going on. At that moment, Liu Bowen said goodbye to his family and followedWith one person and eunuch Yuhong having a stepmother, once she becomes the queen, she will not form a huge faction of relatives. Originally, Situ Mingyue was a disciple of Yang Xiao, who was a member of the Ming Cult. However, considering that almost 90% of the Shenlong Sect were disciples of the Ming Cult, Situ Mingyue's background not only did not become a disadvantage, but instead became an advantage. Finally, Hong Tianxiao finalized Situ Mingyue as the wife of the leader of the Dragon Sect. Knowing this result, everyone in Yuan Mingjiao was overjoyed and urged Hong Tianxiao to marry Situ Mingyue immediately to correct his status. Originally, Gun Yuhong was very dissatisfied with this result, but after seeing that almost all the disciples of Shenlong Sect supported Situ Mingyue, she immediately understood the gap between herself and Situ Mingyue, and any trace of dissatisfaction disappeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137 Wedding You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Now that the wife of the leader has been finalized, the next step is naturally the top priority of the Shenlong Sect, Hong Tianxiao¡¯s wedding. Of course, Hong Tianxiao's wedding was not only to marry Situ Mingyue, but also to marry three other daughters, Gao Yuhong, Qin Yueru and Wu Yuejiao. Originally, the eunuch Yuhong had a crush on her childhood sweetheart Chen Youliang, but after all, they have not seen each other for many years. In addition, with the help of Ji Xiaofu and Xie Feiyan, the most important thing is that Hong Tianxiao has the ability to turn her into a superior in an hour. A second-rate master. As for Qin Yueru, needless to say, she was originally extremely beautiful and attracted Hong Tianxiao's heart. Although when Hong Tianxiao rescued Qin Yueru, Qin Yueru was forced to give her first kiss due to the situation, but later as the understanding deepened, and because of the The "plays" performed for the envoy of King Ruyang made Hong Tianxiao's shadow grow deeper and deeper in Qin Yueru's heart. Comparatively speaking, Wu Yuejiao's situation was a bit more difficult. Although Wu Yuejiao and Hong Tianxiao were the first to know each other among the girls, Hong Tianxiao almost never thought of including him in the harem. However, Wu Yuejiao loved Hong Tianxiao so much that she would never marry Hong Tianxiao in this life. As a master, Dai Qisi couldn't stand it anymore, so she went to Hong Tianxiao directly, and even threatened him, if Hong Tianxiao didn't marry him Wu Yuejiao, don¡¯t want to think of yourself as his woman. This "threat" from Dai Qisi made Hong Tianxiao extremely happy. It was like Dai Qisi feeding a tiger and automatically delivering it to her door. Hong Tianxiao naturally agreed in a hurry and immediately pulled Dai Qisi to do that kind of thing. However, Dai Qisi could not let him get his wish. She only left the words "after your wedding" and ran away in a hurry. Therefore, this big wedding not only means that Hong Tianxiao can marry three beauties who are in love with each other, but also can pick the number one beauty in the martial arts world that he has been looking forward to for a long time. "However, there are not three brides in the wedding, but four, because there is also Ji Xiaofu. Ji Xiaofu's identity is not trivial. She is a disciple of Master Miejie of the Emei Sect and has a very high status in the martial arts world. Therefore, on the day of the wedding, the Emei Sect, who got the news, also sent people to attend Hong Tianxiao's wedding, and also After giving a generous gift, Master Miejie also gave Ji Junlan a rare few days off and asked her to come to Qingcheng Mountain to attend her mother's wedding. There is a Chinese saying, "When it rains, your mother will get married." It means that you can't stop something. Although you are helpless, you can't stop it. However, this time everyone in the Shenlong Sect was shocked. Ji Junlan was so excited that she wished that Ji Xiaofu would marry Hong Tianxiao. Moreover, Ji Junlan's matter is not over yet. The young teacher Zhang Wuji said something that made everyone almost faint again. His words were to Yin Susu: "Mom, when will you marry your adoptive father?" Yin Susu was so embarrassed that she couldn't sit still. She hurriedly said goodbye and went back. She hid in her room alone and thought stupidly for a long time. After experiencing so many things, and Zhang Cuishan gradually fading out of Yin Susu's heart, Yin Susu's love for Hong Tianxiao became more and more obvious. However, although Yin Susu acted cruelly and decisively, she was emotionally different. She expected Hong Tianxiao to take the initiative to express his love to her, so that she would have a step to become Hong Tianxiao's woman. However, Hong Tianxiao has been slow to move. Instead, he keeps bringing in beautiful women one after another from outside. This makes her Yin Susu felt increasingly stressed. Except for Yin Susu who was a little sad and Zhang Wuji who was a little regretful, everyone in the Shenlong Sect was full of joy. Hong Tianxiao even ordered the whole sect to take a three-day holiday and hold a banquet. Of course, Hong Tianxiao did not ask his masters to work in shifts because of his real estate. After all, it was impossible for King Ruyang to dispatch a large army to encircle and suppress the Shenlong Sect, but it was very possible to send masters such as Xuan Ming and others to cause trouble. The lively first day passed quickly, and night began to fall on Qingcheng Mountain, but the noise was still endless, but it was not as loud as at noon. After the wedding ceremony ended and the three brides were sent to their new houses, the banquet had already begun. Except for the disciples on duty, almost everyone participated. Many people know that the leader's wedding can only happen once. It is a rare opportunity. If you don't drink it, it will be free. Even if there is another concubine in the future, it will definitely not be on such a scale again. At noon, I had already drank half of it, and the rest was a heavy drinker, who actually drank until nightfall. However, at noon, Hong Tianxiao was still carrying a wine bowl and going from table to table. But an hour later, no one could find Hong Tianxiao, so they thought that Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but go to the wedding room first, so Everyone set their sights on Yin Tianzheng, who was Hong Tianxiao's adoptive father. In just over half an hour, Yin Tianzheng was convinced. Almost everyone guessed wrong. The four brides still wore red headscarves and sat quietly on their new beds. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s shadow did not appear anywhere. Ji Xiaofu was lucky because her daughter Ji Junlan was with her to talk to her, but in additionI was alone, with no one to talk to except my maid. Listening to the lively sounds outside, Yin Susu was suddenly envious and looking forward to it, but she also understood that she was different from Ji Xiaofu. Although Ji Xiaofu had had children, after all, the Wudang Clan terminated her engagement with Yin Liting. In addition, the Emei sect's Master Jiejie personally agreed to the marriage, which can be said to be fair and aboveboard. But as for her, although Zhang Cuishan is dead, she is still the daughter-in-law of the Wudang Sect. Although her father, brother, and son Zhang Wuji have no objections, if she really remarries suddenly, the Wudang Sect's face will not survive. Lying on the bed and thinking about it, Yin Susu suddenly felt sleepy and fell asleep unconsciously. In her sleep, Hong Tianxiao crept in, sat gently on the edge of the bed, looked at her lovingly, caressed her face gently, and finally covered her with the quilt, then stood up and slowly Go outside. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Yin Susu suddenly opened her eyes and realized that what just happened was not a dream, but real. Hong Tianxiao was walking out with his back to her. Yin Susu felt anxious and hurriedly shouted: "Youdon't leave." Hong Tianxiao turned around and said with a soft smile: "Are you awake? Did I wake you up when I was putting the quilt on you?" Today is his wedding day. He doesn't go out to drink or accompany his new wife, but he comes here. Could it be, thinking of this, Yin Susu's face suddenly turned red, especially when she met Hong Tianxiao's gentle kiss. He didn't even dare to look at each other. At this moment, a burst of very fast footsteps suddenly came from outside, accompanied by a voice that sounded like an adult man: "Mom, why did you come back alone, so that the child is easy to find, ah. Foster father, you Here too, thenthen I'll go out and won't disturb you anymore. I'm going to find Yu De, A Li, and Xiao Zhao. You continue, and don't interrupt because of me." With that, Zhang Wuji closed the door. He closed it gently and ran away. With the arrival of Dai Qisi, A Li and Xiao Zhao naturally followed. Yin Li naturally returned to the Yin family again, but still worshiped Dai Qisi as his master. Hong Tianxiao was about the same age as the two of them, so they usually practiced and played together. In just a few months, these three little guys were already inseparable. Hong Tianxiao robbed Zhou Zhiruo and was planning to snatch Zhao Min as well. In the original book, Zhang Wuji¡¯s two wives were not destined to be with him, so Hong Tianxiao decided to compensate Zhang Wuji, namely A Li, Xiao Zhao and Ji Junlan. Hong Tianxiao also After discussing it with Yin Tianzheng, Yin Susu, Dai Qisi, and Ji Xiaofu, they all agreed. However, soon after, Hong Tianxiao discovered that things were not as smooth as he imagined. Due to family changes, although Yin Li recognized King Yin Ye again, the shadow of her mother's tragic death has not been eliminated, so she hated the man who had three wives and four concubines. . Compared to Zhang Wuji, Yin Li prefers the loyal and honest Zhou Yude and is inseparable from him all day long. Zhou Yude also seems to like A Li very much. Hong Tianxiao sees it and doesn't want to interfere too much. After all, Zhou Yude is also his apprentice, so Hong Tianxiao Then the final plan was changed, A Li was betrothed to Zhou Yude, and Xiao Zhao and Ji Junlan were betrothed to Zhang Wuji. Being hit by her own son, Yin Susu was so ashamed that she couldn't recover, but Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "What a good Wuji, he understands the thoughts of his adoptive father." With that, Hong Tianxiao came gently He sat down on the bed and said softly: "Susu, I saw you went back to the house early. Are you feeling uncomfortable physically or mentally?" Yin Susu yelled in her heart: "He didn't call me sister, he actually called me Susu. Is he hinting something to me?" Not only was the change of title, but Hong Tianxiao's words were also a bit too ambiguous, which made Yin Susu even more confused. He was too embarrassed to raise his head, his chest was rising and falling, and he was obviously very excited. Hong Tianxiao looked at Yin Susu's towering chest rising and falling, and almost couldn't help but put his hand down to have a good time, but he also knew not to be too impatient at this time, so he gently put his hand under Yin Susu's chin and put it She held up her pretty face gently, looked at her lovingly, and said softly: "I'm sorry, Susu, because of my relationship with the Wudang Clan, I can't give you a wedding like this, but you are in my heart. Your status is no different from those of them. I like you and I want to be Wuji¡¯s real father. Can you give me this opportunity and let me take care of you for the rest of your life?¡± (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 138 Dai Qisi¡¯s peerless style You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although Yin Susu has been a wife for a long time and the mother of her child even earlier, this is the first time she has encountered such an affectionate confession. On Binghuo Island, due to various reasons, Yin Susu married Zhang Cuishan with the help of Xie Xun. However, although Zhang Cuishan was talented, he was an antique and did not understand the style at all. He just mechanically fulfilled the obligations of husband and wife with Yin Susu. Where has such sweet words been said? "I" Originally, Yin Susu had secretly promised Hong Tianxiao, and with this powerful offensive of sweet words, Yin Susu was naturally willing to do so. However, the instinctive shyness of a woman prevented her from nodding her head immediately, but she also boldly Looking back at Hong Tianxiao, he said softly: "Don't you dislike that I'm already married?" In fact, Yin Susu's words are just nonsense. Not to mention that Ji Xiaofu, one of today's wedding brides, is no longer perfect and has given birth to children. Most of the women around Hong Tianxiao are like this. For example, Dai Qisi, almost all of them are like this. Everyone in the Shenlong Sect knows that the former most beautiful woman in the martial arts world will sooner or later be one of the wives of the leader. In addition, Hong Tianxiao can even accept Xie Lingyun, Xie Yuna, and the Tie sisters, let alone Yin Susu. Hong Tianxiao gently stroked Yin Susu's hair and said with a smile: "Silly girl, what are you talking about? In my heart, you are pure and pure. Don't say anything about whether you dislike it or not. It is definitely us who can win your favor." The ancestors of the Hong family have done a lot of good deeds, Su Su, just let me take care of you for the rest of your life, right?" "Yeah", Yin Susu didn't dare to refuse anymore, lowered her head slightly, and replied in a voice that was almost too soft to be heard. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and couldn't hold back the lust in his heart anymore. He threw himself on Yin Susu and said with a smile: "Susu, do you know how long I have been waiting for this day? Since I first saw you, I have been waiting for you." I secretly vowed in my heart that no matter what method I use, I will make you my woman. Today, this wish has finally come true, and I am really happy." Being pressed down by Hong Tianxiao, although Yin Susu didn't feel very heavy, she was still a little uncomfortable. After all, this had not happened for many years. However, after hearing Hong Tianxiao's words, all the previous moments came together in an instant. Yin Susu was shocked and said : "Oh my God, it turns out you designed this?" Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Not really, I could tell at that time that you were a strong woman, and I was afraid that you would do something stupid after Zhang Cuishan committed suicide, so I enlightened you many times, and later even saved your life. In fact, no matter what happens, life is the most important thing, and only revenge or gratitude is possible." Yin Susu suddenly asked: "If you could save me at that time, you should also be able to save him, right?" Hong Tianxiao was so proud that he even mentioned what happened back then. He couldn't help but regret it, but he couldn't help but answer Yin Susu's question. He could only sigh and said: "Yes, when he rushed out to commit suicide, if I took action , I was able to save him, but I didn¡¯t take action because he had to die.¡± "Why?" At this moment, Yin Susu's face suddenly lost expression, and Hong Tianxiao couldn't tell whether it was anger, sadness, or what. Hong Tianxiao gently got off Yin Susu's body and lay on the inside of the bed, supporting his head with his left arm and looking at Yin Susu quietly: "First, Zhang Cuishan is a man who cannot bring you happiness. Being with him, Maybe you have a complete family, but do you feel that being with him is more joyful or painful? Secondly, if Zhang Cuishan does not die, the Wudang sect will become the public enemy of the martial arts world, and you blamed Kong. After hearing about the abbot, the Shaolin sect lost no less than twenty people. If it were the Wudang sect, you can imagine it. Third, if Zhang Cuishan did not die, not only would he be ruined, but the entire Wudang sect would also be humiliated, and even Being expelled from the six major sects by martial arts men, Zhang Zhenren's reputation will be ruined. In fact, Zhang Cuishan knew it very well at the time, so he committed suicide to thank the world." Yin Susu was silent for a long time, and then asked coldly: "When you tell me this today, aren't you afraid that you will end up in vain?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "Don't be afraid. Although I plotted against Zhang Cuishan, I can swear to God that I am doing it for your own good, because looking at the whole world, I am the only one who can make you truly happy. Zhang Cuishan is just the lover of your life." Being a passerby is a mistake you made on Binghuo Island, forget it if you should, and welcoming a new life is what you, Yin Susu, should do." Yin Susu remained silent for a while without making a sound, obviously struggling in her heart. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao sat up gently and sighed: "I know it's hard for you to accept it all of a sudden. I don't want to explain anything more. I just want to say that I am sincere to you. Maybe letShe didn't expect that he would come to her on her wedding day, and she couldn't help but feel sweet in her heart. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "You have taken off all my clothes. If I don't agree, what else can I do? I can't beat you, so I can't escape." Can¡¯t escape?¡± This frown and smile were so charming that Hong Tianxiao felt the desire suddenly rush into his head. He lowered his head and kissed Dai Qisi's jade peak, causing Dai Qisi's delicate body to tremble. However, at this moment, I suddenly heard a knock on the door outside: "Mom, open the door quickly, we will come back to get something." "Ah", Hong Tianxiao and Dai Qisi were immediately shocked, and all their passions disappeared, "Repay us? It seems that Xiao Zhao is not the only one." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139: Eunuch Yuhong turns out to be Luo Yuqing You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Dai Qisi panicked and said: "What should I do? What if they see me like this? I will be so embarrassed that I will die of embarrassment." Hong Tianxiao hugged Dai Qisi's smooth jade shoulders and said with a smile: "What are you afraid of? Who in the Shenlong Sect doesn't know that you, Dai Qisi, will be my woman sooner or later. What's so scary about letting these brats know about it? Don't forget me." But if they dare to tell about their adoptive father, I will definitely make them look good." Hong Tianxiao is Zhang Wuji's adoptive father, because Yin Susu is the woman in his plan, and Hong Tianxiao is Ji Junlan's adoptive father, because Ji Xiaofu is already She was his woman, and since Dai Qisi was also the woman in Hong Tianxiao's plan, he naturally accepted Xiao Zhao as his adopted daughter, which was also preparation. After saying that, Hong Tianxiao shouted: "Xiao Zhao, you go out to play first, your mother has drunk too much, I am trying to sober her up." When Xiao Zhao heard this, he said "Hey" and said, "Isn't this the foster father? When did he come?" Zhang Wuji also said "Hey" and said strangely: "An hour ago, my adoptive father was in my mother's room, why did he suddenly come here again?" Xiao Zhao added: "Since my adoptive father is trying to sober up my mother, let's stop making trouble and play with other things first." Xiao Zhao grew up on Spirit Snake Island and didn't know anything about men and women. I believe that Hong Tianxiao really helped Dai Qisi sober up. Hong Tianxiao heard it funny, and suddenly felt a pain in his arm. When he turned around, he saw Dai Qisi twisting her arm with an "angry" look on her face. Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, then understood, and laughed softly: "It turns out that my little Sisi can also be jealous. I am so happy, which shows that I occupy such an important position in little Sisi's heart." Dai Qisi blushed again and spat at him: "Bah, who is jealous? Why don't you continue to stay in Yin Susu's room? Did she kick her out? Then she remembered that I was here. .¡± Women are like this. They say they are not jealous, but in fact they are still full of jealousy. Dai Qisi also knew that Yin Susu would be Hong Tianxiao's woman sooner or later, but what she was annoyed about was that Hong Tianxiao went to Yin Susu first, and then came to her. This was enough to show that in Hong Tianxiao's heart, Yin Susu was ranked ahead of her. . Hong Tianxiao had been in the flowers for a long time, but he couldn't guess the little Jiujiu in Dai Qisi's heart. He hugged her and while raising and lowering his hands, he explained with a smile: "My little Sisi, you said you are not jealous, she is full of jealousy." It tastes bad. I went to my god sister¡¯s place just to tell her one thing, but I came to you to do this. One time is short and the other time is long. Which way do you think I should go first? " Hearing what Hong Tianxiao said, Dai Qisi was ashamed and her anger was mostly gone. However, she forgot a very key part of Zhang Wuji's words: "an hour ago". Dai Qisi secretly rejoiced in her heart and allowed Hong Tianxiao to exert force on her body. She even moaned and cried sweetly in cooperation. Years of repression completely broke out at this moment. The differences between Persian women and Central Plains women were fully revealed in bed. They were bold, active, and persistent. Hong Tianxiao was so surprised that he naturally used all his skills to start a fight with Dai Qisi. The battle took a full two hours. After the clouds and rain, Dai Qisi leaned against Hong Tianxiao with a satisfied look on her face, and said softly: "Tian Xiao, you are so powerful, I was about to die just now." No matter how cold and charming a woman is, once you surrender to her, she will be like a docile lamb in front of you, and the same is true for Dai Qisi. She used to be an icy goddess in Mingjiao that all men dared not look up to, and later in the world she was even talked about as the Golden Flower Granny, but now in Hong Tianxiao's arms, she is just a little wife, a little lover, Gentle and pleasant. Hong Tianxiao gently stroked Dai Qisi¡¯s smooth jade back and said with a smile: ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, I could fight for another hour.¡± Dai Qisi raised her head in surprise, and saw that Hong Tianxiao's face showed no sign of joking, and said in shock: "If you give it another hour, I will really die." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "That's why I have so many women. If I only had one woman, I'd probably be dead long ago." This is true, Dai Qisi nodded slightly, put her face on Hong Tianxiao's chest again, and said softly: "Tian Xiao, I have given you everything, you must not betray me. ah." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "The most beautiful woman in the martial arts world, if I really betray you, I'm afraid I will be hunted down by people all over the world. Do you think I dare?" "I hate it, people are talking about business." Dai Qisi lightly beat Hong Tianxiao's chest, and then sighed, "What I am most worried about is that the Persian Ming Church will come to Middle-earth to find the world-shifting method. After all, I It has been more than ten years since I came to China. Because I married Han Qianye, I have been with, and there was also a hazy moment in Gao Yuhong's eyes, which soon turned into tears flowing down gently. "Tian Xiao, is it really you?" Gao Yuhong gently stretched out her right hand and slowly touched Hong Tianxiao's handsome face, her voice was extremely trembling. "Yu Qing, you are Yu Qing, II finally found you." At this moment, Hong Tianxiao's inner excitement was not at all under the eunuch red. Part of his past memories were finally awakened, and he had recognized that the woman under him was One of his many wives and concubines in his previous life was Qianmian Xishi Luo Yuqing, the former head of the Hebei branch of the Demon Sect. ¡°Furthermore, Hong Tianxiao understood that the one-armed beauty who kept appearing in his dreams was none other than Jiu Nan Shenni, the junior sister of the Emei sect¡¯s exterminator. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 Traveling to Emei with Beauty You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The happy event is not limited to this. Not only has Gun Yuhong regained all her memories of her previous life, but all her martial arts skills have also been restored. Her skill level is definitely not inferior to that of Dai Qisi. Gun Yuhong was naturally very pleasantly surprised. She started experimenting with the art of disguise the day after her wedding. After all, Luo Yuqing was nicknamed the Thousand-faced Xishi in her previous life, so Hong Tianxiao couldn't find anyone for two days in a row. Situ Mingyue and Wu Yuejiao Naturally, he would be more happy to be by Hong Tianxiao's side. Three days later, Gun Yuhong finally mastered the art of disguise, and Hong Tianxiao gave her the nickname Thousand-faced Xishi again. However, Gao Yuhong was happy, but Hong Tianxiao was a little unhappy, or a little restless. All the girls noticed Hong Tianxiao's strange behavior and asked Gao Yuhong one after another. After all, Hong Tianxiao's displeasure came from Gao Yuhong. It only appeared after I came out of my new house. When the girls asked, Gun Yuhong then remembered that Hong Tianxiao's displeasure was probably because of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, but she did not tell the girls about it. After all, time travel is very scary. If one person can't handle it well, Instead, it will cause a disturbance in the Shenlong Sect. Therefore, after finding an excuse to frustrate the girls, Gao Yuhong invited Hong Tianxiao to her residence. After a while, Gun Yuhong lay on Hong Tianxiao's body and started to talk about business: "Master, how about I go to Emei with you tomorrow?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what Gao Yuhong meant, and sighed: "I have been thinking about this matter these days. If I want to let senior sister recover her past life memories, I am afraid that it will also require the method of yin and yang intercourse, but senior sister is now You are not very familiar with me, so if you want to reach that point, it will be difficult.¡± Gun Yuhong thought the same thing. After all, the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun is the junior sister of Master Miejie and a monk. If Hong Tianxiao rashly asked for sex, it would be easy to be rejected. I'm afraid he would end up with a terrible reputation. Eunuch Yuhong was also a witch in her previous life, and she acted strangely. She thought for a while and said, "Since the soft one is not good, why not use the hard one? I disguise myself as Miejue Shitai, and control her when she is not prepared, and then Young Master can just break her body." Hong Tianxiao thought for a while and felt that this was the only way he could use it, so he nodded in agreement. The next day, Hong Tianxiao went down the mountain with Ji Xiaofu, Gao Yuhong, Situ Mingyue and Wu Yuejiao on the grounds that the Emei faction had discussed the uprising with Master Miejie and sent Ji Junlan back to Emei. The disciples of the Emei Sect left the next day after attending Hong Tianxiao's wedding. Originally, Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi were planning to take Ji Junlan with them, but considering that Ji Junlan had not been with Ji Xiaofu for a long time, and in addition This time was also Ji Xiaofu's wedding, so Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi left Ji Junlan in the Shenlong Sect for a few days. Hong Tianxiao agreed to send someone to escort Ji Junlan back to Emei soon after the wedding. Hong Tianxiao originally did not plan to bring many people, but if he only brought Gun Yuhong himself, I am afraid that it may arouse others' suspicion. After all, the reason for Hong Tianxiao's depression has become the most worrying thing for all the girls. Although the ladies were deceived by the eunuchs, they might not believe them all because of their shrewdness. Therefore, if Hong Tianxiao only brought the eunuchs down the mountain, it would be more conclusive for the women's guesses. It was only after Hong Tianxiao brought Ji Xiaofu and Situ Mingyue and Wu Yuejiao went down the mountain together. Firstly, they were escorting Ji Junlan back to the mountain. Secondly, they were discussing with Master Jiejie about starting an army. After all, the Emei Sect also had the mission of expelling the Mongols. Thirdly, they were taking their four brides on their honeymoon. . Emei is very close to Qingcheng Mountain. Although Hong Tianxiao was very anxious, he did not dare to rush too much for fear that Situ Mingyue and others would see something. It took the six of them almost seven days to reach Mount Emei, stopping and stopping along the way. As early as on the way, Hong Tianxiao had ordered Wu Yingmei, the leader of the Sichuan branch, to send someone to pass the news to Emei. So when Hong Tianxiao and his party just arrived at the foot of the Emei Mountain, Ding Minjun and Bei Jinyi were already waiting. To be honest, Master Miejie's attitude towards Hong Tianxiao is very ambivalent now. Although Hong Tianxiao didn't want her body during the teasing that night, he still looked at her body and even touched a few sensitive places. No third person knew about the matter, but it made it unbearable for the arrogant Master Miejie. If it were not for the fact that her martial arts skills were not as good as Hong Tianxiao's, she would have broken into the Shenlong Sect with the Yitian Sword. However, Master Miejie also understood Hong Tianxiao¡¯s ambition and ability. Although the founder Guo Xiang left the Emei Sect¡¯s training to drive out the Tartars, with the strength of the Emei Sect, it was impossible to achieve this ambition. Even if Master Miejie obtained the Dragon Slaying Sword and Heavenly Sword, the Nine Yin Manual and Wu Mu's suicide note, how could he lead the world's heroes to overthrow the Mongolian rule with just a group of nuns? Guo Xiang also thought of this when she was dying, so she left a will to her disciple Fengling Shitai. Once he obtained the Dragon Sword and Yitian Sword, his martial arts would remain in the Emei sect, and his military skills would be entrusted to a Ming master who would assist him. ?A kind of obedient feeling, which I had when I first saw him. It is a familiar and strange feeling. "Master Jue" did not speak, but Hong Tianxiao said with a smile: "Master Jiu Nan, Hong came here to discuss with the Emei faction about starting an army to fight against the Yuan Dynasty in the future. Master Jue could not make a decision, so he brought Hong here to recruit teachers. Tai's opinion, please forgive me for any intrusion." "Come in and let's talk." Jiu Nan Shen Ni just thought for a moment before inviting the two of them into the house. However, just when Hong Tianxiao had just closed the door, "Master Jue" suddenly took action and quickly nodded at Jiu Nan Shen Ni's At the acupuncture point, the Nine Difficulties God Ni was shocked: "Senior sister, what are you going to do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141: Just give it a go You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Master Miejie" smiled slightly and said: "Junior sister, don't be surprised, senior sister is doing this for your own good." "For my own good?" The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun was a little confused now. She tapped her acupuncture points and said it was for her own good. However, she had respected Master Jue since she was a child. Although she was anxious and confused in her heart, she did not get angry. "Sister, you What on earth are you going to do? Let¡¯s talk about what we have to say, and you can relieve my acupuncture points first.¡± "Master Jue" smiled and said: "Junior sister, if I unlock your acupuncture points, I'm afraid you won't be so cooperative, but don't be afraid, we will never hurt you, we just want you to regain your former life. It¡¯s just a memory.¡± "Memories from past lives?" The Nine Difficulties Divine Ni became more and more confused about what was going on, but she understood one thing. She frowned and shouted, "You are not a senior sister. Who are you and why are you pretending to be a senior sister? "Master Miejie never smiles, even to her junior sisters or disciples, let alone the word "I". Gao Yuhong did not speak, but looked at Hong Tianxiao playfully, as if to say, my mission is completed, and the next step is up to you. Hong Tianxiao slowly came to Jiu Nan Shenni's side, grabbed her left arm, and stretched his hand through the cuff. He ignored Jiu Nan Shenni's almost murderous gaze and gently stroked the broken arm for a while. , then raised his head, looked at the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun affectionately, sighed and said: "Senior sister, you have suffered." This time Hong Tianxiao really showed his true feelings, tears welled up in his eyes, and his voice also Somewhat choked up. Jiu Nan Shen Ni was angry at first, but when Hong Tianxiao cried like this, he immediately fell into the mist. After all, the two of them were face to face. Jiu Nan Shen Ni could see that Hong Tianxiao's expression was not fake, and Hong Tianxiao's voice "Senior Sister" even made the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun faint. When did the two of them become senior siblings? Eunuch Yuhong didn't have the slightest bit of jealousy, and she even lamented the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Jiu Nan Shenni. She came closer, patted Hong Tianxiao's shoulder gently, and sighed: "Sir, now is not the time to be sad. Time is running out. You still have to Hurry up and have yin and yang sex with Sister Zhu and help her recover her past life memories." Hong Tianxiao then wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, raised his head, and said firmly: "Senior sister, I will help you restore your past life memory now." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao picked up the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun by the waist and went directly to him. Walk inside the bedroom. The nun of Nine Dilemmas was naturally frightened and angry, and said urgently: "Hong Tianxiao, put me down quickly. If you dare to be rude to the poor nun, the poor nun will not let you go even to death." The more Nine Difficulties God Ni said this, the sadder Hong Tianxiao became. He sighed and said, "Sister, please believe me." Seeing this, Jiu Nan Shen Ni knew that she would inevitably be humiliated tonight. She was so angry that she wanted to bite her tongue and commit suicide, which frightened Hong Tianxiao out of her wits. He hastily tapped several of Jiu Nan Shen Ni's acupuncture points, which made her even commit suicide. impossible. Hong Tianxiao did not dare to neglect, fearing that the Nine Dilemma Goddess would come up with another way to commit suicide, he quickly walked to the bed and took off their clothes in three strokes. Still so beautiful, the body of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun is no different from the previous life, and the familiar feeling appears in Hong Tianxiao's mind again. Every woman's sensitive areas are different, and Jiu Nan Shen Ni is no exception. However, Hong Tianxiao is very familiar with it. He plays with the sensitive areas of Jiu Nan Shen Ni, and within a short time, he becomes very angry. The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun was teased so much that she was so horny. Because it was the first time the new melon was broken, the drama ended quickly. Jiu Nan Shenni lay on the bed with a satisfied look on her face, while Hong Tianxiao looked at her nervously while untying her dumb hole. However, Jiu Nan Shenni kept his eyes closed and showed no expression on his face. Hong Tianxiao was a little confused whether he succeeded or failed. Because she was worried about the face of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, she could not bear it, so she did not come in. Yunyu's moans and cries made her heart tremble, but the calm after Yunyu made her feel her heart beating violently. The thought also came to her mind, whether it was a success or a failure. After a long time, the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun sighed, slowly opened his eyes, and said softly: "Junior Brother, why are you here just now? Senior Sister has had a hard time these years." After saying that, tears immediately flowed down. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed and hurriedly untied the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun¡¯s acupuncture points: ¡°Senior Sister, you are finally back, II am so happy.¡± Jiu Nan Shenni sat up, nodded and said: "It's rainy outside, let her come in. I've served you from the same bed before, so there's nothing to be embarrassed about. Junior Brother, Senior Sister, it's just the beginning of the new melon. I'm really powerless." Cheng Huan, why not let sister Yu Qing come over to serve you?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun¡¯s memory of the past life, was very happy when Gun Yuhong heard that the Nine Difficulties God nuns,Walking towards the bedroom, as soon as I stepped through the door, I heard the words of Jiu Nan Shenni. I couldn't help but pout: "Sister Zhu is so annoying. People help you so much, but you actually frame them." The God of Nine Difficulties smiled and said: "Good girl, you must have been moved by what you just heard. My sister is helping you and repaying your kindness for helping me." Gao Yuhong also smiled and said: "Bad sister, how can you repay your kindness?" But even though she said this, Gao Yuhong kept walking towards the bed. As soon as she reached the bed, she was hugged by Hong Tianxiao. After getting on the bed, he took off all his clothes in a few strokes, while Jiu Nan Shenni sat on the bed and acted as an audience. Another hour later, the room regained its calmness. Gao Yuhong lay in Hong Tianxiao's arms with a satisfied look on her face, her eyes half-opened and her face flushed. Although the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun was burning with desire just now, after all, the new melon had just broken out, and the private parts had just been traumatized. Although he had the intention, he did not dare to "test the law with his own body" again. Hong Tianxiao waved to the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun, and the latter meekly fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms. Hong Tianxiao was really satisfied at this moment, and his goal was fully achieved. The main purpose of going up the mountain this time is to restore the memory of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun. As for the other things, they are all random reasons for this. The Nine Difficulties Divine Nun suddenly asked: "Junior brother, have you done anything to Senior Sister Jue?" Hong Tianxiao was not prepared for the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun to ask this question suddenly. He was suddenly startled and instinctively said: "No, what's wrong?" Jiu Nan Shen Ni seemed to be disbelieving. She glanced at Hong Tianxiao and said, "Senior sister seems to have become a different person since she came back from Guangmingding. Although she is still the same cold and cold person as before. But I can feel that senior sister¡¯s heart is moved, she is no longer the former exterminator, if there is anyone in the world who can touch senior sister¡¯s heart, it¡¯s you, junior brother.¡± Hong Tianxiao sweated for a moment and hurriedly defended: "Senior sister, you think too highly of me. Master Miejie is Xiaofu's master, and she has a weird personality and a bad temper. How can I dare to provoke her?" But he was secretly happy in his heart. He didn't expect that. Wan actually had such an effect, seducing Master Tai Chun and moving her heart. It seemed that it was not impossible to capture her. Hong Tianxiao may be too proud, a look of pride flashed in his eyes. Jiu Nan Shenni saw it and smiled slightly: "Junior brother, please stop hiding it. What happened between you and Senior Sister Miejie under the Bright Dome, she knows everything about it." He told me, and he wants me to take over as the head of the Emei Sect." "Ah, did she really tell you everything?" Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this. He was not prepared for the fact that the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun was deliberately deceiving him. He secretly thought in his heart that he would pass the position of head to his senior sister. Then the meaning of Master Miejie was obvious. I just want to return to the secular world, so why do I return to the secular world? Naturally, I want to marry myself. This is too sudden. However, Hong Tianxiao immediately realized that he had fallen into the trap of the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun. He couldn't help but smile and said: "Senior sister is so powerful, she deceived me in no time." Jiu Nan Shen Ni smiled and said: "What's so great about me? It's you who has evil intentions. Who can you blame? But junior brother is really powerful. Even senior sister's profound Buddhist power couldn't stop junior brother from thinking about returning to secular life. If this matter spreads out, I'm afraid the martial arts circles in the world will be shocked." Gun Yuhong couldn't help but get very excited. She hugged Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile: "Young master is really amazing. He even captured the master of Jue. Tell us what it was like at that time." This question about Gun Yuhong is obviously what the Nine Difficulties Divine Ni most wants to know, and her eyes immediately reveal a look of expectation. Hong Tianxiao then told the story of breaking into the master's bedroom that night. The two girls were dumbfounded. They looked at each other and thought to themselves, this is too easy. Is his man really that big? charm? The nun Jiu Nan sighed: "Senior sister's decades of practice have been destroyed in one day. I really don't know whether it is Emei's luck or Emei's disaster." Gun Yuhong was a little puzzled and asked: "Of course it is Emei's luck. If Master Miejie becomes the wife of the leader, once the young master takes over the world in the future, Master Miejue will become the imperial concubine, and the Emei sect will naturally follow. A rising tide lifts all boats.¡± The Nine Dilemma Goddess gently shook his head and said: "With me and Xiaofu, and even Yu Minjun and Jinyi, how can the Emei Sect not be famous? Senior Sister Miejie is also famous in the martial arts world. If she really grows her hair and returns to secular life, , or even marrying my junior brother, I¡¯m afraid my reputation will be ruined.¡± Hong Tianxiao thought for a moment and gritted his teeth: "I'll just give it a go. As long as I can dominate the world, who will dare to make any rash comments? Senior sister, I have decided to take in Master Miejie tonight." Requests for love letters and rewards (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142: Extinction changes to Fang Qian You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah", the Nine Difficulties Divine Nun was obviously taken aback, "Tonight? Junior brother, are you a little too hasty?" Eunuch Yuhong was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, so she clapped her hands and said with a smile, "Okay, sir, I raise my hands in agreement." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Senior sister, it's not that I am impatient. You also know that Master Miejie is profound in Buddhism and has extremely high concentration. Although I was in that situation at that time, I made Master Miejie have a different feeling towards me. But if Give her a period of time, and she will definitely be able to use Buddhism to resolve the passions in her heart, and it is unlikely that her Buddhism will be further advanced. Master Miejie has been practicing Buddhism intensively for many years, but has never been able to comprehend the great emptiness. This is because of the hatred in her heart and the Emei Ancestor As a result of her training, the anti-Yuan movement was hopeless, so Master Miejie had to work hard for it. As long as Yang Xiao and Xie Xun were not dead, Master Miejie¡¯s desire for revenge continued. These two things affected her That's why I have a quirky personality and a violent temper, which doesn't look like a monk at all. However, now she knows my ambition, and tomorrow she will know that I am fully capable of overthrowing the Mongolian rule. In addition, Yang Xiao died and Xie Xun escaped. After entering Shaolin, the public responsibilities and private grudges in Master Miejie's heart have basically been resolved, and her mood will naturally be different from usual. Once she can survive this emotional tribulation, her heart will be as strong as ice in the future." Jiu Nan Shen Ni nodded and said: "That's true. After Senior Sister came back this time, I found that the hatred in her eyes had faded a lot." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Actually, I sympathize more with Master Miejie. A woman who has been suppressed by hatred and teacher training for so many years will have to accompany the Qingdeng Ancient Buddha for the rest of her life. It is indeed cruel. Moreover, I have to go through Master Jiejie has changed the rules of the Emei Sect, and from now on, no disciples of the Emei Sect will be allowed to leave home." Nun Jiu Di said: "Indeed, it is not a last resort. No one wants to be a nun. After all, being a nun is too hard. Everyone has seven emotions and six desires, but nuns have to suppress their inner emotions and six desires and force themselves to be pure and celibate, especially Women, it¡¯s an ordeal to do this.¡± "Gun Yuhong urged Hong Tianxiao: "Young Master, go quickly. It's too late for Master Jiejie to rest." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "You little girl, you are more impatient than me." The eunuch¡¯s red nose wrinkled and she said, ¡°Sir, I am now the Master of Jue, not a little girl.¡± Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said: "Well, you, Master Jue, let me practice on you now." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao was about to press on Gao Yuhong, who was so frightened that Gao Yuhong hurriedly hid in Jiu Di with a smile. Behind Shenni, "Sir, go quickly. Sister Zhu is not feeling well. I will chat with her." Hong Tianxiao was not polite at that moment, so he put on his clothes, asked the Nine Difficulties God Ni about the residence of Master Miejie, and then used Qinggong to leave. Because she is the leader of the sect, Master Miejie does not live with her disciples, but in a remote corner. This is also related to Master Miejie¡¯s withdrawn character. She likes to be quiet and not be disturbed. As everyone knows, this is exactly what she wants. For this reason, it made it easier for Hong Tianxiao to act without anyone noticing. When Hong Tianxiao came to the small courtyard where Master Jue lived, Master Jue had not rested yet, because the lights were still on in the house. Moreover, when Hong Tianxiao held his breath and tiptoed to the door, he even heard the sound coming from inside the house. The sound of water made Hong Tianxiao feel surprised. Master Jue was taking a bath again. That night Master Miejie's graceful body suddenly appeared in Hong Tianxiao's mind, making him excited and impulsive, thinking to himself, could this be fate? Both times I happened to be taking a shower. Hong Tianxiao pushed the door lightly, but it didn't push, so he went to the window again, and surprisingly found that the window was not blocked from the inside. He was overjoyed, opened the window with both hands, and then jumped in. What a coincidence. He landed right in front of Master Jue's bathtub, and once again saw Master Jue's body clearly. Master Miejie was shocked and instinctively grabbed the clothes next to the bathtub, but Hong Tianxiao was faster than her. He flew up and kicked away the stool where the clothes were placed, and the clothes were scattered to the door. Only then did Master Jue see clearly that it was Hong Tianxiao. She couldn't help but feel ashamed and angry. She instinctively put her arms in front of her chest and had to sit back in the bucket again to prevent the spring light from leaking out. She glared at Hong Tianxiao: "Hong Tianxiao, you Don't be rude, this is the Emei sect, if you are rude to a poor nun again, no matter how high your martial arts skills are, you will never survive." "Sister Qian." Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and came to the bucket, lying on it, unscrupulously admiring the beautiful body of Master Miejie, and said with a smile, "I have already seen it last time, what else is there to be shy about? I am looking for Sister Qian this time not just to see Sister Qian¡¯s body, but also to let Sister Qian taste the joy of being a woman.¡± "You" Hong ?Fang Qian) had already made up her mind. She was secretly happy and said hurriedly: "What are you afraid of? In a few years, I will be the master of the world, and you will be the high-ranking imperial concubine. Who else in the world dares to risk the disapproval of the world?" Make irresponsible remarks." Fang Qian stood up slowly, slowly loosened her arms, and sighed: "That's all, since I can't escape your clutches sooner or later, it's better to get yourself out of the sea of ??suffering earlier. From today on, there will be no extinction in the world." Master, there is only Fang Qian, Hong Tianxiao's woman, II am here, you can take it." However, to Fang Qian's expectation, Hong Tianxiao did not pick her up anxiously, but slowly stood up, walked lightly to the door, picked up the clothes on the ground, and gently put them on On Fang Qian's body. Fang Qian was obviously very strange, but she heard Hong Tianxiao say: "Do you remember what I once said? Your body and your heart, what I hope most is your heart." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143: Why don¡¯t we talk in bed? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You" Fang Qian's heart was shocked. She never expected that Hong Tianxiao would be so determined in this situation, and her favorable impression of him increased several times in an instant, "Don't you think what I just said is not Sincere?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Of course I believe you are sincere, but I am even more sincere. Although I really want to get your body, I care more about your heart. If I get your body tonight, you will definitely not refuse. , but I believe that it will still leave a shadow in your heart, so I will wait until your mentality is adjusted. After all, your return to secular life is not your business or my business, it is the whole Emei business. Please wipe it first. Put on your clothes." Seeing Hong Tianxiao asking her to put on clothes but not turning around, Fang Qian couldn't help but blush, but she still obeyed Hong Tianxiao's words, quickly wiped her body clean, and put on some clothes. At this moment, Fang Qian suddenly had a strange feeling. This feeling was something she had never experienced before. From this moment on, she was no longer alone, and she had a mountain to rely on. All her strength was at this moment. Broken down, Fang Qian's face was suddenly covered with tears. This was completely unexpected by Hong Tianxiao. He was stunned, and hurriedly came to Fang Qian, wiped her tears with his hands, and said softly: "I wasn't fine just now, what's wrong? The sunny day turned to rainy. Didn¡¯t even say hello.¡± Fang Qian couldn't help but "thump" when she heard this. She leaned gently into Hong Tianxiao's arms, gave him a light thump, and said softly, "I hate it. I'm so sad, and you're still telling me a joke." Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment. If he hadn't felt Fang Qian leaning against his arms and smelled the faint fragrance emanating from her body, Hong Tianxiao would never have believed that this was true. He had once made countless people in the world afraid when they heard his name. Is Master Miejie actually leaning into his arms and acting coquettishly at this moment? Hong Tianxiao put his hand gently on Fang Qian's jade shoulder almost tremblingly, and said with a smile: "Why are you sad? Don't I have everything?" Fang Qian said "hmm" and said softly: "Do you want to hear my past stories?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Of course, but this position seems uncomfortable. Why don't we talk on the bed." "You" Fang Qian's pretty face turned red all of a sudden, but there was no hint of anger in her expression. She was just shy. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "The tail of the pervert is exposed. Just now, you were pretending to be a gentleman." Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "You are thinking wrong. Do you have to do that thing when you get to bed? Remember the last time we were in bed, but I didn't touch you. We are true gentlemen, hehe." Fang Qian immediately retorted: "You said you haven't moved yet. Last time you you" Fang Qian remembered the last scene between the two of them in bed, and was so embarrassed that she couldn't help but didn't know how to say it. After all, it was too embarrassing. You shouldn't say, "Last time, you touched everyone all over me and even stole their first kiss." Hong Tianxiao smiled and picked up Fang Qian across the waist. As he walked towards the bed, he said with a smile: "Good sister, I will never move or move in bed." Fang Qian wanted to say, "Who believes it?", but she was worried that Hong Tianxiao had deliberately provoked her to say this, so she temporarily changed her words: "Keep your word." Although she had passed the age of Huaichun, she had never experienced After first love, now that my heart is open, I feel like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, playful, cute, and gentle. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Okay, I won't do anything, but you can't do anything either, otherwise, I will have no choice but to lose my virginity." Fang Qianjiao smiled and said, "I hate it. I don't worry if anyone touches you. As long as you don't touch me, I won't touch you either." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said, "Okay, let's make it a deal." "One word is settled." "When I was seven years old, my parents passed away one after another, so I lived with my brother. My brother was twenty years older than me. He was already married and had children. My brother and sister-in-law were very good to me, and my childhood was also very happy. Two years ago. Later, Master happened to pass by our house and saw that I was very qualified, so he accepted me as a disciple and brought me to Mount Emei. From then on, I started studying art in Emei. Thirteen years passed in a flash. Master¡¯s There are not many disciples, only me, senior brother Gu Hongzi, and Junior Sister Jiu Nan. Junior Sister Jiu Nan is fifteen years younger than me. When I was twenty, she was only five years old." The two of them went to bed and lay down. After that, Fang Qian began to tell Hong Tianxiao about her past, "My senior brother was very good to me. He started earlier than me, and his martial arts skills were better than mine. He often taught me martial arts. Master saw this and deliberately brought us together." , Master raised this matter and none of us objected, so Master made a marriage contract for us. However, just two days later, we suddenly fell seriously ill.?He passed away in two months. My senior brother and I were very sad. After burying Master, we observed mourning for three years. Naturally, we could not mention marriage again. We only waited until after observing mourning to get married to fulfill Master's last wish. " Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, It seems that I have to thank Yang Xiao. If he hadn't made Gu Hongzi so angry, I'm afraid Fang Qian would have married Gu Hongzi long ago. Of course, Fang Qian didn't know that what Hong Tianxiao was thinking was so dirty, so she continued: "However, just when the three-year filial piety period was about to end, one of the senior brother's proud disciples was killed by Yang Xiao near Kunlun Mountain. This incident made everyone Senior brother was so angry that he didn't care about keeping his filial piety, so he went to Kunlun Mountain to sit on Wangfeng Peak, hoping to seek revenge on Yang Xiao." Hong Tianxiao asked curiously: "Wasn't Yang Xiao forced to go to Zuowang Peak after Yang Dingtian disappeared more than ten years ago?" What Fang Qian told should be almost twenty years ago, when the Ming Cult was in Yangding Under the leadership of Tian, ??it was at its peak. Fang Qian shook her head and said: "Guangmingding Peak is the main altar of Mingjiao, but Zuowang Peak is another main altar of Mingjiao, and it is also a backup place. It is guarded by the Four Gates of Heaven and Earth Fengling led by Yang Xiao. Yang Xiao is on Guangmingding Peak with Zuowang. He travels back and forth between Wangfeng, but he spends most of his time sitting on Wangfeng.¡± "Oh, that's it." Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Yang Xiao immediately went to Zuowang Peak after leaving Guangming Peak, which was originally his base camp. Fang Qian added: "Who would have expected that two months later, the senior brother would suddenly come back with a very gloomy look on his face, which shocked me. I wanted to ask him about the results of his career, but when he saw me Suddenly he yelled, "I'm so angry," and he looked up to the sky and vomited a mouthful of blood. Then he looked like he was dying. I was startled and hurriedly stepped forward to support him. The senior brother smiled miserably at me. , said weakly: "Junior sister, senior brother is incompetent and has embarrassed the Emei sect. Yang Xiao is very angry. Junior sister should practice martial arts hard and avenge me." Before I could ask what happened, senior brother He died suddenly." Hong Tianxiao continued: "So you only know that Gu Hongzi was angry to death by Yang Xiao, but you don't know what the process was." Fang Qian nodded and said: "Exactly, it's a pity that Yang Xiao is dead, so this matter has become a mystery." After a pause, Fang Qian continued: "Master is dead, but I still have my senior brother to take care of me. , but the death of my senior brother was a big blow to me, and I suddenly became isolated and helpless. I sat in front of my senior brother¡¯s body all night, and the next day I cut off three thousand trouble threads, became a nun, and took it myself. The name of the law is 'Extinction'. Since then, I have been practicing martial arts hard in front of my senior brother's grave every day. In ten years, my martial arts have finally improved greatly and I have entered the realm of a top-notch master. In addition, I was ruthless and acted strangely, and soon I became a master. Famous in the world. At that time, Yang Dingtian was dead and the Demon Cult was torn apart. I thought it was a good opportunity for revenge, so I went to find Yang Xiao. The first time we fought for 300 rounds without deciding the winner. The second time I I brought Yitian Sword with me, but Yang Xiao went out to do something, so I had to go back angrily. The third time, Yang Xiao didn¡¯t know what kind of martial arts he used, but he defeated me in 200 moves, so I practiced in seclusion again. Who would have thought The fourth time, Yang Xiao's martial arts improved even more. It only took a hundred moves to snatch the long sword from my hand. I thought I was going to die, but Yang Xiao said, "In the past, I made arrogant words and made Gu Hongzi angry to death." , Yang has always felt guilty about this matter, and naturally he will not hurt you. If you still insist on revenge, Yang will be waiting for you at any time." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "That is the Ming Cult's supreme martial art, the Great Shift. Only the leader can practice it, but Yang Xiao was favored by Meng Yang and taught him. Yang Xiao has been practicing for more than ten years and has reached the second level. You are naturally not his opponent. Unless you can break through the realm of first-class masters and enter the ranks of top masters, you will definitely not be Yang Xiao's opponent." "The Great Shift of the Universe?" Fang Qian was obviously hearing this name for the first time and was obviously very curious, "What kind of martial arts is that?" Hong Tianxiao said: "The Great Shifting Mind Technique is a kind of martial arts that uses strength to fight. When you practice it to the highest level, you can return the martial arts that the opponent has hit you to intact. This is especially true when fighting with multiple people. , can deflect their attacks, and he himself serves as a bridge. On Guangmingding, Yang Xiao alone defeated the siege of Wei Yixiao and Wu San people, relying on this skill." Fang Qian couldn't help but said in surprise: "Defeat the siege of Wei Yixiao and the Wusan people? This is incredible. So Yang Xiao's martial arts is invincible in the world. Well, maybe only Master Zhang of Wudang can control him. Hey, Yang Xiao Didn't he die in your hands? How could you kill him?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144: Use your words but not your hands You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fang Qian had fought with Wei Yixiao, and she knew that Wei Yixiao's martial arts was not inferior to hers, and that all Wu San people were good fighters. She naturally found it incredible that Yang Xiao could win with one against six, and even though she knew that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was inferior to hers, He was above her, but he thought that Hong Tianxiao could not surpass her by much, so he said this. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Yang Xiao's martial arts skills are nothing in my eyes. It's easy for me to kill him." How could Fang Qian believe it? She curled her lips and said, "Fuck you, Fangzheng Yang Xiao died, and there is no proof of his death. If you have the ability, then go to Mr. Zhang to make a gesture." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Isn't my baby Qian'er a first-class master? Believe it or not, I can snatch the long sword from your hand in three moves. How about we figure it out on the bed?" Fang Qian didn't believe it, and was about to say "Okay" when she suddenly saw a sly look flashing in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. She immediately realized that once she agreed, the agreement between the two of them to 'use words but not hands' in bed would naturally not count. By then, he would have become a lamb to be slaughtered and let Hong Tianxiao manipulate him. He hurriedly said: "Forget it, I believe it." In fact, Hong Tianxiao really wanted to kill Fang Qian's body at this time. Fang Qian absolutely couldn't resist, but she was about to lose the innocence she had preserved for forty years. She couldn't help but feel the same as the bride waiting in her new house, excited and nervous, looking forward to but afraid. Hong Tianxiao seemed to know what Fang Qian was thinking, and smiled and said: "Actually, I can also do the Great Shift, and I have already reached the seventh level, the highest level. Yang Xiao is only at the second level, how can he be my opponent." Fang Qian asked strangely: "How come you know the martial arts of the Ming Cult? Didn't you just say that this is a martial art that can only be practiced by the leader of the Ming Cult?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and recounted how he entered the secret path of Mingjiao. Naturally, he omitted that he had known the entrance to the secret path for a long time. He only said that he had spent a lot of effort to find the entrance. Fang Qian couldn't help being surprised when she heard this: "So, Xie Xun has been killing people in the martial arts world. Is it Cheng Kun's fault?" Hong Tianxiao recounted the grievances between Cheng Kun and Xie Xun again, and then said: "So if you want to avenge your brother, it is better to kill Xie Xun than to kill Cheng Kun. Although Xie Xun acted too extreme, if Cheng Kun had not set up such a conspiracy , Xie Xun would not do such a thing that would outrage the martial arts world." "Cheng Kun." A fierce look flashed in Fang Qian's eyes. "However." Hong Tianxiao frowned upon seeing this, "Cheng Kun was already well-known in the world. Over the years, he has devoted himself to Shaolin and learned many exquisite martial arts. I estimate that although his current martial arts may not be as good as Abbot Kongwen, But it can definitely be tied with Kongxing. If you want to kill him, it will be extremely difficult." Hong Tianxiao's words are not bad. Fan Yao's martial arts is not inferior to Yang Xiao before practicing the Great Shift of the Universe, and he was beaten by Cheng Kun. He was seriously injured, not to mention Fang Qian. Fang Qian snorted and said, "Since Xie Xun has entered Shaolin and is blind, I will spare his life, but Cheng Kun must die, otherwise how can I be worthy of my brother who is under the Nine Springs." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Well, in that case, I will kill Cheng Kun. This can be regarded as my brother-in-law showing my feelings to my uncle." "Fuck you." Fang Qianfang felt sweet, her pretty face flushed, and she rolled her eyes at Hong Tianxiao, "Who is your uncle? I didn't agree to marry you." Hong Tianxiao rolled his eyes and said, "I touched your body all over last time and even kissed you. If you don't marry me, who will you marry?" Fang Qianfang was so ashamed that she hurriedly hit Hong Tianxiao's chest with her hand: "You dare to say that if you hadn't bullied others last time, how could they have how could they, hum, anyway, that matter can't be done from now on. Mention it again, otherwise I will make you look good." "Oops," Hong Tianxiao pretended to be in pain, "We agreed not to talk but to take action, and you actually do it first, so I won't be polite." After that, Hong Tianxiao raised his hands and looked like he was grabbing. The look on Fang Qian's chest scared Fang Qian and she hurriedly moved inside: "I was wrong just now, I won't do anything again." Hong Tianxiao put his hands away and said with a smile: "Okay, this is what you said. If you attack me again, I will attack you too." "Okay." Fang Qian secretly breathed a sigh of relief and nodded hurriedly. However, Fang Qian suddenly noticed that a sly look flashed in Hong Tianxiao's eyes. She secretly screamed, but she heard Hong Tianxiao say: "I won't do anything to you now, but I will start to talk to you. I want to kiss you all over." Your whole body." After saying that, Hong Tianxiao didn't give Fang Qian any chance to react. He rushed forward and kissed her right on the lips. Fang Qian wants to use her handsHe wrapped his arms around Hong Tianxiao's neck and said emotionally: "My man, come on, let me be your woman." Fang Qian's initiative was obviously quite unexpected by Hong Tianxiao, but he was only stunned for a moment, and then he pressed on Fang Qian again, gently kissed her lips, and used his hands skillfully She peeled off Fang Qian's clothes one by one. In just a moment, Fang Qian became a snow-white lamb again. With murmurs, moans, and indulgent cries, Fang Qian finally tasted the pain of the legendary moment of losing her virginity, and even the joy after the pain. Perhaps because she is an old maid, or perhaps because her passion has been suppressed for too long, although Fang Qian is new to her new life, she still asks Hong Tianxiao for it over and over again. It took more than two hours for this cloud and rain battle to be over. . Decades of lust were fully vented, but Fang Qian's body was exhausted to the extreme. After reaching the climax for the last time, Fang Qian couldn't let Hong Tianxiao separate from her body, so she tilted her head and fell asleep. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 145: The decision that shocked the Emei Sect You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Fang Qian slept until the beginning of the afternoon of the next day. When she woke up, Hong Tianxiao was lying next to her and looking at her intently. Moreover, the two of them were still in a sexual intercourse position. Fang Qian felt that Hong Tianxiao's thing was still in her body, and she felt ashamed and said hurriedly: "Why don't you take it out?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "It is unwilling to let go. What can I do?" Fang Qian was about to move her body when she suddenly felt that the thing suddenly swelled up, filling it up all of a sudden. She was shocked, her face turned pale, and she hurriedly said: "II really can't do it anymore." Although After resting for nearly a day and night, the wound on the broken virginity still had not healed. Fang Qian thought that Hong Tianxiao was going to do that again, so she was naturally scared to death. Hong Tianxiao hugged Fang Qian and said with a smile: "My baby Qian'er, don't worry, it's just a natural reaction. Who makes you so charming?" Fang Qian felt relieved and said softly: "I hate it. You scare people so early in the morning." Hong Tianxiao looked at the sky outside and said with a smile: "My dear, look how early in the morning it is, it's already afternoon time." "What?" Fang Qian stood up in shock, and the two bodies were separated completely. She rubbed her eyes, looked out the window for a while, and said in shock, "Oh, why did I sleep for so long, and why didn't you shout? I?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Looking at you sleeping so soundly, how could I bother to disturb you." As he said that, there was a sudden "gurgling" sound, and Hong Tianxiao's stomach finally couldn't resist the pressure and screamed. Fang Qian blushed, picked up the clothes beside the bed, and while dressing Hong Tianxiao, she said, "Let's go get something to eat first, and then I have to explain this to Minjun and the others." "Yes," Hong Tianxiao nodded, "Don't spread the news about you and Senior Sister Jiu Nan growing their hair and returning to secular life for the time being. Tell Ding Minjun, Bei Jinyi and Su Mengqing first, and then slowly tell the other disciples, so as not to arouse the anger of the Emei disciples. Panic.¡± Fang Qian smiled and said: "It seems that you have had your mind on these three girls for a long time. You didn't even call Jingxu, but you just called the three of them." Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand and grabbed a handful of her chest, and said with a smile: "Master is already soaked, so of course the apprentice can't let it go." The two of them put on their clothes and went out together. Although the world outside was still the same, Fang Qian's heart was completely different. From last night, she was no longer a person who only fought for her master's ancestral precepts and her own blood feud. A living machine is a woman with flesh and blood, emotion and love, to be precise, a woman. Along the way, they met many Emei disciples. These disciples obviously knew about Hong Tianxiao's arrival in Emei, so they didn't find it strange that he was with Fang Qian. They just thought that Fang Qian was a little weird today, and her face There is no longer the cold expression on her face, and even her eyebrows are much shorter. In short, they feel that the leader is so beautiful, why haven't they noticed it before. Fang Qian seemed to feel the obedient look from her disciples. Apart from her pretty face blushing slightly, she didn't pay any attention to it, and she was secretly happy. There are some women who don't like beauty, and the same goes for nuns. However, Fang Qian knew that she was too beautiful and was worried that it would attract the covetous attention of some disdainful people, so she deliberately got a fake eyebrow to uglify her appearance. In this way, although She is still pretty, but many thieves don't dare to think about her. However, now Fang Qian is like a caged bird flying into the blue sky, or a fish in the pond swimming to the sea, her heart suddenly flies into the sky, happy, excited, and with a different kind of excitement. The two ate something hastily, and Fang Qian asked her disciples to call Jiu Nan Shenni, Ding Minjun, Bei Jinyi and Su Mengqing to the master's meditation room, while she and Hong Tianxiao went to wait and discuss it later. How to explain to the three of them. Not long after, four people arrived. In addition to Jiu Nan Shen Ni (hereinafter referred to as Zhu Shusuo, the lay name of Jiu Nan Shen Ni), Ding Minjun and the other three disciples looked at Fang Qian in surprise, as if she was the third one. It was like seeing her for the first time. The little nun who reported just now had told them about Fang Qian's difference, but now she was still shocked when she saw it with her own eyes. Although Fang Qian was completely relieved, she still blushed a little when the three of them were watching her like this. She coughed lightly and said, "Minjun, you three should also sit down. I have something to announce to you today." .¡± Ding Minjun and the three girls hurriedly woke up and realized that they had lost their composure. Seeing that Fang Qian did not express any words of blame, they secretly exclaimed that they were lucky and hurriedly sat down. Fang Qian and Zhu Shura exchanged a look, Fang Qian coughed again, and said slowly: "Minjun, Jinyi, Mengqing, I have called you three here today because I have something important to announce to you. , I decided to grow my hair and return to secular life? "Ah." The three women all thought that they heard wrongly. They looked at each other and found that the eyes of the other two were filled with shock. Then they were convinced that they had heard correctly. However, this matter was too bizarre and bizarre, and it was hard for the three women to believe it. . Among the three girls, Ding Minjun was the eldest. She glanced at the two junior sisters, then at the serious-faced master and uncle, and said, "It is a blessing for Emei that master and uncle have grown their hair and returned to secular life, but after all, master and uncle My uncle has been a monk for many years, especially since my master has a very high reputation in the world. If there is a reasonable explanation for this matter, I am afraid that not only will it be difficult to explain to people in the world, but even my own disciples will have a hard time explaining it." Fang Qian blushed slightly and sighed: "Master knows that this matter is indeed bizarre and it is difficult to explain it to my disciples. However, I have no choice but to do this, so I called you and the three of you here first to discuss how to deal with it." Let this matter be reported to our disciples.¡± Ding Minjun and the other three girls were also extremely smart. They immediately understood Fang Qian¡¯s purpose of calling them here. After thinking about it, Ding Minjun said, ¡°I wonder what master¡¯s plans are after he grows his hair and returns to secular life?¡± Hong Tianxiao secretly praised that Ding Minjun's question was exactly on point. After all, it was not just a simple matter for the head of the Emei Sect to suddenly grow his hair and return to secular life. There must be another purpose. Fang Qian glanced at Hong Tianxiao and sighed: "I have been practicing as a teacher for decades, but it is difficult to understand a single word of love, which ruins the decades of cultivation of Buddhism as a teacher." The three girls were shocked when they heard this. They looked at Hong Tianxiao who was sitting on the sidelines and asked, "Master, could it be Master Hong?" The three girls were even more surprised. Even the most timid Bei Jinyi couldn't help but said: "Master, then Senior Sister Ji" Fang Qian sighed and said, "I believe Xiaofu will understand." Su Mengqing looked at Hong Tianxiao with curiosity. She really didn't understand what other benefits this man had besides his handsome appearance that made her master and uncle willing to commit themselves to marrying him. It was a pity that Su Mengqing stared at Hong Tianxiao's face for a long time, except for a faint smile. The three women were silent for a while, obviously having to accept this reality. Su Mengqing didn't know much about Hong Tianxiao, but Ji Xiaofu and Bei Jinyi knew that Hong Tianxiao was the nemesis of women. It was marriage, and then he even dragged the head of Emei into trouble. Is there any woman in the world who would not be moved by him? Seeing this, Fang Qian added: "If the three of you can understand, I and your uncle will be deeply pleased. If you can't understand, I and your uncle will not blame you." Ding Minjun glanced at Bei Jinyi and Su Mengqing and said, "Master, Master, Uncle, I understand, and I will try my best to persuade my disciples for Master and Uncle." Bei Jinyi and Su Mengqing also said: "Disciples and others have the same thoughts as Senior Sister Ding." Fang Qian said with great joy: "I am very pleased that you are so considerate and live up to the teachings of my teacher and your uncle." Ding Minjun bit his lip, his face changed, and he finally plucked up the courage to say: "Master, I am confused for a moment, so I would like to ask Master to give me some guidance on the erratic scriptures." Fang Qian asked: "What's the matter?" Ding Minjun sighed: "This disciple is already twenty-six this year, and he has been under Master's disciples for fifteen years. He has always been taught by Master, and he should not have other thoughts. However, first there was Junior Sister Xiaofu, and then there were Master and Uncle Master, this disciple doesn¡¯t know why he is embarrassed, so he still asks the master for guidance.¡± Fang Qian felt enlightened. She turned around and asked Hong Tianxiao with a smile: "Tian Xiao, it's up to you to give me some advice on this matter." Hong Tianxiao also heard the implication of Ding Minjun's words. He had been interested in him for a long time, but he didn't know what his attitude was, so he didn't dare to express it easily. He smiled slightly and said, "Hong also doesn't know what Miss Ding means. I don¡¯t dare to be rude to a beautiful lady because of my talent.¡± Ding Minjun immediately blushed with embarrassment, but she secretly expressed her love. When she learned about Ji Xiaofu and Hong Tianxiao at her home at the foot of Emei Mountain, Ding Minjun fell in love with Hong Tianxiao and was gradually fascinated by him. He just dared to express his inner feelings easily, and today he had the opportunity to speak out boldly, and got approval from Hong Tianxiao. Ding Minjun finally settled a worry that was weighing on his heart, and his mood naturally improved. Bei Jinyi asked: "I wonder when it will be appropriate to disclose the matter between Master, Uncle Master and Hong Tianxiao to the world of martial arts?" Fang Qian and Nine Difficulties God Ni both looked at Hong Tianxiao, and saw him smile slightly and said: "The matter of Sister Qian and Senior Sister returning to secular life can be made public to the martial arts world, but the matter of committing themselves to marrying down should not be mentioned for now, and it should be kept for two or three days at most. Years, the time will be ripe, and then the matter can be made public to the world." If you want to see a beautiful girl, just vote for love letters (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146 Uprising You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Three years have passed by in a blink of an eye, neither long nor short. A lot of things have happened in three years, some good and some bad. Let¡¯s talk about the bad things first. The Red Scarf Army led by Liu Futong and Han Shantong once expanded its power to Henan, Hebei, Shandong, Shanxi and other provinces. The size of the army once reached up to 700,000, which really caused great pain to the Yuan court. Even King Ruyang personally took command, but failed to annihilate them in a short time as Yuan Shundu hoped. However, after all, Liu Futong and Han Shantong were not men who could achieve great things, and they had no generals who could be entrusted with important responsibilities. There was only one Xu Shouhui, who was marginalized and led his troops south to Hubei. Therefore, in three years, the Red Scarf Army went from seven to seven. The number of 100,000 soldiers gradually dropped to 300,000, and newly recruited soldiers accounted for one-third. The Yuan army's attack is still so powerful. The Red Scarf Army's sphere of influence has been reduced to Henan, and it will only be destroyed sooner or later. Another bad thing is Xie Xun's incident. After the Battle of Guangmingding, Xie Xun threw himself into Shaolin, Yang Xiao was killed, and the rest were incorporated by the Shenlong Sect. On the surface, the Six Sects and the gang achieved brilliant results, but Guangming After the Battle of Ding, Shaolin Temple took in Xie Xun and obtained the Dragon Sword, and immediately became a public enemy of the world's martial arts. After all, the Shaolin Temple has a thousand-year reputation for its profound martial arts spirit, and there are many masters in the temple. It is actually a place where the dragon pond and the tiger's den are located. Although the world's martial arts community is dissatisfied with the Shaolin Temple for tolerating Xie Xun and taking away the dragon-slaying knife, there are very few people who dare to come and cause trouble. The few people who dare to come to make trouble does not mean that the Shaolin Temple is peaceful, because most people choose to cause trouble secretly, those who set fires, those who poison, those who specialize in killing monks with low martial arts skills, and almost all plots and conspiracies are used. The Shaolin Temple suffered from severe headaches and injured as many as forty disciples in three years. Moreover, a lion-slaying alliance is being secretly organized in the martial arts world. Once the alliance is established, they will go to the Shaolin Temple to investigate. The leader of this lion-slaying alliance is not known. I only know that this person is extremely skilled in martial arts. Even the head of the Yunnan Diancang Sect It can't support ten moves in its hands. There are many good things, and here are two of the most representative ones. First, the Shenlong Sect¡¯s various preparations are in place, the training of the army has been completed, and the time for the uprising is ripe; second, Zhang Wuji, Zhou Yude, Zhou Zhiruo, Xiao Zhao, Zhong Li, Ji Junlan and other younger generations are all adults (in ancient times, adults were fifteen years old, Zhang Wuji was already sixteen or seventeen years old, and Zhou Zhiruo was also fourteen or fifteen years old). Originally Hong Tianxiao thought Zhang Wuji was an honest man, but he didn¡¯t expect that this boy would actually have his eye on Zhou Zhiruo. After all, among the girls, even Xiao Zhao was slightly inferior in appearance, not to mention Zhong Li and Ji Junlan. Of course, Zhang Wuji didn't know that Zhou Zhiruo was one of Hong Tianxiao's wives, so he actually went to beg Ji Xiaofu, hoping that Ji Xiaofu would make the decision to betroth Zhou Zhiruo to him. It happened that Hong Tianxiao and Ji Xiaofu were together, so Zhang Wuji naturally He was scolded by Hong Tianxiao. Hong Tianxiao also realized that Zhang Wuji's marriage could no longer be postponed, so he decided to betroth Xiao Zhao and Ji Junlan to him. With these two women watching him, Zhang Wuji naturally did not dare to pursue other women. In addition, Hong Tianxiao was afraid that someone would have another idea for Zhou Zhiruo, so he took her away from Ji Xiaofu. In this way, those who wanted to have Zhou Zhiruo's ideas stopped one after another. Who dared to compete with Hong Tianxiao for a woman? Unless you want to die. There is another incident, naturally, the head of the Emei sect, Miejie Shitai, and his junior sister, Jiu Nan Shen Ni, grew their hair and returned to secular life at the same time. This incident shocked people in the martial arts world no less than Hong Tianxiao's uprising three years later. Of course, there are many speculations in the martial arts world as to why Fang Qian and Zhu Shurao returned to secular life, but the most common one is that they could not stand the Buddhist precepts. Of course, there are also people who speculate that the two have a man, but no one can guess who that man is. Most guesses are that the two are having an affair with a male disciple, but this is just speculation after all, and there is no evidence. After talking about it, It is not credible. Moreover, since the two announced their return to secular life, no outside man has come to the Emei sect, which makes the reason why the two returned to secular life a strange martial arts incident. In the autumn of 1354 AD, Hong Tianxiao raised the flag of justice in Qingcheng Mountain and officially began to resist the Yuan court. He occupied Sichuan and Yunnan with lightning speed and established the Ming Dynasty. Hong Tianxiao called himself King Ming. This move made The world was shocked. After Hong Tianxiao occupied Sichuan and Yunnan, he was not in a hurry to expand outwards. Instead, he gathered grain and trained troops to consolidate his territory. Sure enough, as Liu Bowen expected, after Hong Tianxiao rose up, Chen Youliang, Zhang Shicheng and others followed suit. In just half a year, in addition to the Red Scarf Army, more than a dozen political powers emerged across the country. Larger ones They are Hong Tianxiao, Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng. Unlike Hong Tianxiao, the two regimes of Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng developed very quickly. They were in the south and the north, and they echoed each other from afar. This caused a huge headache for the Yuan court and had to send two more armies to exterminate them.However, Hong Tianxiao's Ming Dynasty regime was treated coldly by the Yuan court. Regarding this current situation, many masters of the Shenlong Sect were greatly puzzled. They came to Hong Tianxiao to ask for a fight, but they were all rejected by Hong Tianxiao. However, although Hong Tianxiao did not expand externally, he was very benevolent in governing the two provinces, abolishing all the bad policies of the Yuan court, and won the praise of the people in both places. Many people from Guangxi, Hunan, Hubei, Shaanxi and other places moved their families to Sichuan and Guizhou. In just six months, the population of the two places surged by 300,000. After the Ming Dynasty's regime was recognized by the people in both places, Liu Bowen sent people to spread rumors that the Yuan court was about to use troops against the Ming Dynasty, and wanted to take advantage of the Ming Dynasty's unstable foothold and lack of troops to annihilate it. After all, ordinary people are ordinary people. How could they know that the Yuan court was having a headache to wipe out Zhang Shicheng, Chen Youliang and the Red Turban Army? They just thought it was true and signed up to join the army one after another, expanding the Ming army's strength to 300,000. Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy and ordered his generals Xu Da, Chang Yuchun, Deng Yu and other generals to train the army every day. He only waited for the Yuan court to decide the winner with other rebels, and then took advantage of the opportunity. After the Hong Tianxiao uprising, Fang Qian immediately led his disciples to respond and became the first among the martial arts sects to respond to the call to oppose the Yuan Dynasty. Then the Diancang sect in Yunnan also responded. The Beggar Gang also organized a gang to respond to Chen Youliang's uprising. The Beggar Gang's disciples were spread all over the world, which turned out to be a huge intelligence network formed by Chen Youliang. Only Zhang Shicheng's sphere of influence did not have a response from Jianghu sects. In 1356 AD, after accumulating strength for two years, King Hong Tianxiao of the Ming Dynasty sent General Xu Da to lead an army of 50,000 people eastward to Guangxi. With the cooperation of Feng Xueyao, the Guangxi branch of Shenlong Sect, it took only one month to conquer Guangxi. It was included in the Ming Dynasty¡¯s sphere of influence. Although the Yuan court also received the news, all its main forces had been contained and could no longer send troops south to deal with the Ming army. In fact, in the past two years, small-scale rebel armies were successively wiped out by Yuan soldiers, leaving only Hong Tianxiao, Zhang Shicheng, Chen Youliang and the Red Turban Army in the country. It is said to be four places, but it is actually three places. At this time, Han Shantong was dead, his son Han Lin'er succeeded to the throne, and Liu Futong took power. The strength of the Red Scarf Army had been almost wiped out by the Yuan Army. Its strength was less than 50,000, and its scope of influence was only In Shangqiu and Kaifeng, it is only a matter of time before they are destroyed. The two anti-Yuan forces, Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng, were evenly matched with the main force of the Yuan army. They relied on each other and actually withstood the million-strong main force of the Yuan army. Although they resisted, it was quite difficult. The two of them wrote letters to Hong Tianxiao, hoping that he would send troops to the north and together they would wipe out the main force of the Yuan court. Chen Youliang¡¯s sphere of influence is Qinghai, Gansu, Shaanxi, Shaanxi and other places. Zhang Shicheng¡¯s sphere of influence is Hebei, Shandong, Jiangsu, Anhui and other places. They are all north of the Yangtze River. Only Hong Tianxiao¡¯s sphere of influence is entirely in the south of the Yangtze River. Hong Tianxiao was not a fool, and with Liu Bowen's help, how could he lead his army north across the river to fight the Yuan army? First, the land he occupied was too far away from Hong Tianxiao's sphere of influence, and he could not send troops to guard it. Second, the supply route back and forth was too long. Once the Yuan army If the army sends a large army across the Yangtze River, the Ming army in the north of the Yangtze River will be plunged into a desperate situation. However, the rebels' request for help still had to be heeded. At Liu Bowen's suggestion, Hong Tianxiao divided his troops into two groups, with Xu Da as commander and Chang Yuchun, Deng Yu and Mu Ying as generals. He led a hundred thousand troops eastward into Guangdong, and then attacked northeast In Fujian and Jiangsu south of the Yangtze River, in order to prevent the Yuan Dynasty from sending martial arts masters to assassinate the commander-in-chief, Hong Tianxiao sent the Hejian Shuangsha, the Eight-Armed Divine Sword Fang Dongbai and the Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao to protect Xu Da's safety. Hong Tianxiao personally took command, with Liu Bowen as military advisor, Tang He and Hua Yun as generals, and a hundred thousand troops to attack Hunan, then go north to Hubei, and finally east to Anwei in the south of the Yangtze River. If the two armies can succeed, then Jiangnan will All the land will be owned by Hong Tianxiao. This battle is a crucial battle for Hong Tianxiao. Whether Hong Tianxiao can achieve hegemony depends on this. Once this battle is successful, not only will the land south of the Yangtze River be owned by Hong Tianxiao, but his strength will also be doubled, which will deal a one-third blow to the strength of the Yuan court. Moreover, by occupying the natural danger of the Yangtze River, even if Hong Tianxiao is disadvantaged in going north, he can Staying in danger, waiting for the opportunity, and sending troops to the Northern Expedition. Therefore, as long as this battle can succeed, Hong Tianxiao will be in an invincible position. Once the Yuan court loses strength, it is equivalent to helping Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang. The battle between the two and the main force of the Yuan army will continue to be postponed. This is not good for the Yuan court, but it is also bad for Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang, but it is a huge benefit to Hong Tianxiao. And no harm done. Although the two armies are both 100,000, Xu Da's pressure is much greater than that of Hong Tianxiao, because there are branches of the Shenlong Sect in Hunan and Hubei, and the leaders of the branches are Cheng Qingyi and Zhang Xun respectively, but Guangdong, Fujian, However, there is no branch of Shenlong Sect in Jiangsu, so there is no internal response. Naturally, the Yuan court quickly learned the news that Hong Tianxiao's 200,000-strong army was attacking the Jiangnan areas. However, the main army was held back by Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang and could no longer send any extra troops. It could only urgently order the garrison guards in the Jiangnan areas to hurry up. Recruit an army to resist the invasion of Hong Tianxiao's army. However, Hong Tianxiao ruled Sichuan and Yunnan for two years, and the name of benevolence has spread throughout the world. The Ming army rarely encountered resistance wherever it went. The Han army defected one after another, and the people in some places even participated in riots and cooperated with the Han army. The army killed the leader of the Yuan army in the garrison and surrendered the city. In just one month, Hong Tianxiao's army had advanced to the foot of Wudang Mountain in Hubei. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)In the future, we can only urgently order the generals in the Jiangnan areas to recruit troops to resist the invasion of Hong Tianxiao's army. However, Hong Tianxiao ruled Sichuan and Yunnan for two years, and the name of benevolence has spread throughout the world. The Ming army rarely encountered resistance wherever it went. The Han army defected one after another, and the people in some places even participated in riots and cooperated with the Han army. The army killed the leader of the Yuan army in the garrison and surrendered the city. In just one month, Hong Tianxiao's army had advanced to the foot of Wudang Mountain in Hubei. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147: National Preceptor You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ?? Wudang Mountain was not very famous before, but since the emergence of Zhang Sanfeng and the Wudang Sect, Wudang Mountain has also become famous. Zhang Sanfeng is known as the number one martial artist in the martial arts world. Even Master Kong Jian, who was once hailed as the number one prodigy of the Shaolin School, lamented that he was ashamed of himself after meeting Zhang Sanfeng by chance, making Zhang Sanfeng's reputation soaring. However, when it comes to the strength of the sect, the Wudang Sect cannot be ranked first. After all, the Shaolin Temple has been established for a long time, and there are many masters in the sect. If it is not the Wudang Sect, only Zhang Sanfeng and the Wudang Five Heroes can be compared, but this does not affect Zhang Sanfeng in the martial arts at all. Although Zhang Sanfeng has kept a low profile since his 100th birthday. When Hong Tianxiao's army advanced to the foot of Wudang Mountain, they naturally had to pay a visit to Zhang Sanfeng. At present, Hong Tianxiao's support rate in the martial arts was not high. Only the Emei faction and the Diancang faction fully supported it. Although these two factions were not small, they were less popular than those who supported Chen Youliang. As far as the Beggar Gang is concerned, there is a huge difference in both numbers and strength. If Hong Tianxiao can get the full support of the Wudang Clan, he will naturally be able to attract the support of a considerable part of the gang. "Master, Ming Wang Hong Tianxiao is asking for an audience outside the mountain gate." After receiving Hong Tianxiao's request for an audience, Song Yuanqiao couldn't even refuse. After all, he was currently the respected king of the Ming Dynasty, and he still asked for an audience in this way, so Song Yuanqiao couldn't make the decision. I didn't care that Zhang Sanfeng retreated and founded two martial arts, Tai Chi Sword and Tai Chi Quan, and came to report. After a long time, Zhang Sanfeng sighed in the cloud room: "You can't escape what is coming. Anyway, Yuanqiao, please inform Lianzhou and the others to accompany the master to the mountain gate to welcome King Ming in person." "Master wants to greet him in person?" Zhang Sanfeng is a very respected person in the martial arts world. When he celebrated his last 100th birthday, even Master Kongwen, the abbot of the Shaolin sect, came, but Zhang Sanfeng did not personally greet him. Three years ago, King Ruyang passed by Wudang. Shan, he also went up the mountain to visit Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng also asked Song Yuanqiao to greet him on his behalf. Today he actually wanted to greet Hong Tianxiao in person, which could not help but surprise Song Yuanqiao, who was extremely determined. Zhang Sanfeng opened the door, looked at Song Yuanqiao with a smile, and said: "Yuanqiao, can't you still see the general trend of the world?" Although Zhang Sanfeng has gone into seclusion, he is still very aware of the trends in the world in recent years and is very keen. Everyone saw that Hong Tianxiao not only had the ambition to conquer the world, but also the ability to conquer the world. Song Yuanqiao woke up immediately after seeing what Zhang Sanfeng did. He suppressed the shock in his heart and hurriedly sent someone to call Yu Lianzhou and the others here. A quarter of an hour later, the gate of Wudang Mountain opened wide, Zhang Sanfeng stood in the lead, and behind him stood the Six Heroes of Wudang. After Hong Tianxiao got the black jade intermittent ointment from King Ruyang, he asked Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu to study it. Sure enough, they came up with the secret recipe. After mixing it, he first found a dog to do the experiment. After confirming that it was correct, he sent someone to Wudang. Mountain, as expected, Yu Daiyan's old injury was cured. After several years of recovery, Yu Daiyan has already recovered as before. Moreover, because of being bedridden for many years, Yu Daiyan, who could only practice internal strength hard, became the one with the deepest internal strength among his brothers. Even Song Yuanqiao was far inferior to him. It could not but be said that it was a blessing in disguise. "Old Taoist Zhang Sanfeng brought his disciples to pay homage to His Highness Prince Ming." After Zhang Sanfeng saw Hong Tianxiao, his eyes suddenly lit up. His eyes were like a torch, and he immediately saw that Hong Tianxiao's current martial arts was no longer the same as when he left Wudang Mountain a few years ago. . Hong Tianxiao hurriedly clasped his fists and returned the salute: "Master Zhang, please don't do this and kill this junior. Although this junior has the false title of Ming Wang, he is still a latecomer. How can he deserve such a courtesy from Master Zhang?" Zhang Sanfeng had already seen fame and fortune at this moment, so he paid great attention to Hong Tianxiao. Hearing this, he couldn't help but smile and said: "King Ming is the hope of the Han people in the world. Although the old Taoist is a little older, he is also one of these thousands of Han people. See How can you be negligent when King Ming respects you? It is appropriate for King Ming to receive a courtesy from an old man." Hong Tianxiao had no choice but to give up and simply accepted a courtesy from Zhang Sanfeng, but returned half a courtesy. Zhang Sanfeng said again: "Dai Yan, if you haven't come forward to pay homage to King Ming for his great kindness, if King Ming hadn't sent someone to deliver the black jade intermittent ointment, you would still be lying on the bed now, and you would be lying there for the rest of your life." Yu Daiyan is a person with a clear sense of grudges. After recovering from his leg injury, he asked Qingcheng Mountain to thank Hong Tianxiao in person for his great kindness. However, after Yu Daiyan arrived at Qingcheng Mountain, he received the news that Hong Tianxiao had not returned from Kunlun Mountain, so Yu Daiyan had to give up temporarily and return. When I go to Wudang, it won¡¯t be too late to thank Hong Tianxiao later when I see him in person. Yu Daiyan hurriedly took a step forward, knelt on one knee, held his fists in his hands and said, "Wudang Yu Daiyan would like to thank King Ming for his great kindness." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly stepped forward, helped him up, and said with a smile: "Sanxia Yu, you are so polite. We all belong to the Jianghu family, and it is necessary to help each other. How can we talk about being a big favor or not? Besides, our master Zhang Zhenren I had the kindness to give a knife to Gu Zeng. In this way, we can be regarded as mutual friends.?Excitement is inevitable. Then he said to Zhang Wuji: "Wuji, you can go to the Zhenwu Hall with Gu later." " Zhang Wuji hurriedly bowed and responded. After a while, the two parties arrived at the Zhenwu Hall. After Hong Tianxiao burned a stick of incense according to the rules, the host and guest sat down respectively. Because Hong Tianxiao's status was too high, Zhang Sanfeng did not dare to take the main seat, so he asked Hong Tianxiao to sit down. After tea was served, Zhang Sanfeng asked, "I wonder if King Ming has come to Wudang to teach you anything?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "This time Gu and General Xu Da are leading an army of 100,000, sweeping across all the areas south of the Yangtze River. They are going smoothly. Soon they will be able to unify Jiangnan, and the day when Gu will ascend the throne is not far away. So here we are. Please ask Master Zhang to come out and serve me as the Imperial Master of the Ming Dynasty." As soon as Hong Tianxiao said this, everyone in the Wudang Sect was shocked. Kneel down and beg for letters (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148: The best master in the world You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The position of "National Preceptor" is a title given by the feudal emperors of China to some eminent monks or Taoist priests among Buddhists who have both academic and moral integrity. Literally understood, the National Preceptor is actually the teacher of the monarch and the teacher of the emperor. As you can imagine, Know the high status of his position. The eminent monks in our country who receive the title of National Master usually start from the Dharma of the Northern Qi Dynasty, and they do not exist in all dynasties. With Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s prestige in the martial arts world, he is definitely qualified to be a national master, but in the hearts of the world, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s reputation is much smaller. However, everyone in the Wudang Sect understood that the reason why Hong Tianxiao proposed to make Zhang Sanfeng the national master was actually to gain the support of the Wudang Sect in order to increase Ming's influence in the martial arts world. Zhang Sanfeng smiled and said: "Prince Ming is too praising the old Taoist. How can the old Tao be so virtuous? He is just a fool to grow older. How can he be a national teacher? Please think again, Your Highness Prince Ming." Hong Tianxiao also laughed and said: "Zhenzhen Zhang is too modest. If Zhenren Zhang can't be the master of the country, there will be no second person in the world. The master of the country is the teacher of the emperor. I am about to ascend the great treasure and ascend to the throne of the emperor, and Zhenzhen Zhang A few years ago, I gave him a sword as a gift and taught him skills, so he naturally deserves the title of National Master." Zhang Sanfeng thought for a while and said: "Your Highness, Prince Ming, this matter is of great importance after all. Please give me one night to think about it." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "That's fine. I'll just wait one night and come back to visit early tomorrow morning." Zhang Sanfeng looked at the sky outside and said, "Your Highness Prince Ming, it's getting late now and it's inconvenient to go down the mountain. How about asking His Highness Prince Ming and the princesses to stay at our place for the night?" Hong Tianxiao naturally didn't think about it when he chose this time to go up the mountain. As they walked down the mountain, Zhang Sanfeng lived for more than a hundred years. How could he not see this and hurriedly offered words of advice. Hong Tianxiao said: "In this case, we are disturbing the real person." "You're welcome." Zhang Sanfeng turned to Song Yuanqiao and said, "Hurry and arrange good housing for His Highness Prince Ming and his party. There must be no neglect." "Yes, Master." Song Yuanqiao also knew that he could not afford to offend Hong Tianxiao, so he hurriedly made arrangements. The business came to an end for the time being, and naturally it was time to talk about something other than business. Yin Tianzheng was the first to be unable to bear the loneliness and said with a smile: "Yin's biggest wish in his life is to compete with Master Zhang in martial arts, but he has never had the opportunity. , today coincides with the meeting, and I would like to ask Master Zhang not to offend Yin." "This must have come from Yin Tianzheng's mouth, otherwise, one or two of the Wudang Five Heroes would definitely jump out. Zhang Sanfeng smiled and said: "I have long heard that the Eagle Claw Skill of the White-browed Eagle King is unparalleled in the world. If I have the chance to see it today, it would be an honor." Zhang Sanfeng's words were very polite, but he also agreed to Yin Tianzheng's request. This is a great honor to Yin Tianzheng or Hong Tianxiao. With Zhang Sanfeng's status in the martial arts world, Yin Tianzheng is not worthy of letting him do it himself. Song Yuanqiao or Yu Daiyan can fight on his behalf. Yin Tianzheng was overjoyed and hurriedly stood up and cupped his hands towards Zhang Sanfeng and said: "Master Zhang, don't blame me. Yin has a short temper. Please ask Master Zhang to teach you now." Zhang Sanfeng smiled and said: "A person with the temperament of a white-browed eagle king should obey his orders." Hong Tianxiao also stood up and said: "Today I am honored to see Master Zhang show off his martial arts skills. Regardless of whether I am a national master or not, this trip is worthwhile." After a while, everyone arrived at the martial arts training ground of the Wudang Sect. Originally, in addition to morning exercises, Wudang disciples also had evening exercises, but Yu Daiyan, who arrived in advance, stopped the Wudang disciples' evening exercises. These Wudang disciples heard that Zhang Sanfeng was going to compete with the famous White-browed Eagle King in the world, and they were not willing to leave. They unanimously begged Yu Daiyan to let them stay. Yu Daiyan also felt that if they could see such a duel, their martial arts would be greatly improved, so he agreed to the request of these Wudang disciples. His request was that there should be no noise. "Who is that young man? It seems that even the master respects him very much?", "Hey, that old man with white eyebrows is the White-browed Eagle King, one of the four great guardian kings of Mingjiao in the past, right?", " Who is that young man? Why is Uncle Yin holding his hand, as if he is very affectionate?" While the Wudang disciples were talking about each other, one of the disciples suddenly screamed: "Oh my God, look, there are several beauties coming over there, one, two, three, four, five, six, six in total. Oh my God, I will never see you again in my life." I have never seen so many beauties, and none of us women from Wudang Mountain can compare with them." Black lines appeared on Yu Daiyan's face. If these were not his disciples and nephew, he would have swung out his palm and immediately shouted at them: "If you dare to say another word, believe me or not." Send you all back."   At this point, almost all of these Wudang disciples shut up, but everyone's eyes were focused on the six girls of Dai Qisi, and they were all secretly comparing which woman was the most beautiful. ¡°Moveless as a mountain, these four words can only be used to describe the top master. After Zhang Sanfeng and Yin Tianzheng stood apart, they looked at each other, motionless, not even raising their hands, but everyone outside the court could feel the powerful aura emanating from the two men. Although both of them were motionless, they both locked onto each other with momentum. As soon as there was a slight fluctuation in the other's heart, they would immediately launch a violent attack. The time of two sticks of incense has passed, and the two of them are still motionless. Hong Tianxiao, Wudang heroes and other masters all understand the reason. However, the group of Wudang disciples who are watching the fun are different. Looking at the two After being motionless for two sticks of incense, they couldn't help but lose their temper and started chattering again. Fortunately, they were far away, and Zhang Sanfeng and Yin Tianzheng were staring at each other intently, so no one heard them. Finally, Yin Tianzheng could no longer hold his breath. He laughed loudly, and with a movement of his figure, he attacked Zhang Sanfeng like an eagle flying into the sky. His hands were like claws, and he grabbed Zhang Sanfeng up and down. The claws were sharp and swift. There was a look of admiration on Zhang Sanfeng's face, and he moved slightly to avoid Yin Tianzheng's sharp claw. He also laughed loudly and said: "What an amazing eagle claw skill." After saying this, Zhang Sanfeng punched with his right hand and hit The fist that seemed to be slow and soft hit Yin Tianzheng, it was the Mianzhang, one of Wudang's secret skills. Although this punch seemed weak, it actually contained huge power. Just the strong air flow caused Yin Tianzheng's long beard to flutter. Yin Tianzheng was so suppressed by this airflow that he couldn't even open his mouth. He grabbed with both hands quickly, never leaving Zhang Sanfeng's chest, while avoiding Zhang Sanfeng's palm. Yin Tianzheng¡¯s attack was very fast, and Zhang Sanfeng was enveloped by the shadow of claws in the sky, but Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s movements were very slow. However, when the two of them were fighting together, Yin Tianzheng¡¯s movements could not move faster. It seemed that he was infected by Zhang Sanfeng. However, Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that Zhang Sanfeng used Tai Chi Kung Fu to strike from behind. It seemed that Yin Tianzheng had completely gained the upper hand. In fact, it was not the case. As soon as Zhang Sanfeng made a move, Yin Tianzheng had to abandon his move to defend. Dai Qisi sighed and said, "Twenty more moves at most, and second brother Yin will be defeated." Although she became Hong Tianxiao's woman, and although she was worthy of sister Yin Susu, Dai Qisi's name for Yin Tianzheng kept changing. However, over time, everyone accepted this somewhat depressing relationship title. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "A'dai's martial arts has improved greatly, and she can actually see that her adoptive father can't sustain twenty moves." Dai Qisi rolled her eyes at him and said proudly: "Of course, this princess is very talented and smart." As he spoke, Yin Tianzheng suddenly let out a loud roar. Then, as soon as he touched Zhang Sanfeng's palms, he floated back and stood ten steps in front of Hong Tianxiao and others. He looked up to the sky and laughed and said: "Hahahaha, so happy. Master Zhang is worthy of being a martial arts master." The first person, Yin Mou, admires him, but after at most a dozen moves, Yin Mou will be defeated." Zhang Sanfeng also laughed loudly and said: "The White-browed Eagle King gave in humbly. The old Taoist can also see that the Eagle King did not try his best." Yin Tianzheng is an upright person. He immediately laughed and said: "Yin didn't try his best, so why did Master Zhang try his best? If I can fight against Master Zhang today, I will have no regrets in this life." Hong Tianxiao clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Zhenzhen Zhang is indeed the best master in the world. Today is an eye-opener for me." Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile: "His Royal Highness Prince Ming is too modest. If the old Taoist hadn't misjudged me, His Highness Prince Ming's martial arts skills will definitely not be inferior to the old Tao." "Ah", after hearing Zhang Sanfeng's words, not only the Wudang heroes were shocked, with expressions of disbelief on their faces, but even Hong Tianxiao's people were also shocked. They usually only knew that Hong Tianxiao was very powerful in martial arts and was the number one master of Shenlong Cult. But he didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao's martial arts was as good as Zhang Sanfeng's. Hong Tianxiao also had the urge to compete with Zhang Sanfeng, but his status did not allow him to do such a thing. He laughed and said: "Thank you Master Zhang for the promotion. Gu's martial arts is only slightly higher than that of his adoptive father. If he competes with Zhang Sanfeng, Compared with real people, they are indeed very far apart, and the best master in the world is none other than Zhenren Zhang.¡± Everyone thought that Hong Tianxiao would definitely compete with Zhang Sanfeng, but after hearing this, they couldn't help but be disappointed. Yin Tian was about to make suggestions, but he hurriedly swallowed the words on his lips. Zhang Sanfeng saw Hong Tianxiao¡¯s eager expression suddenly turned indifferent, and nodded with a smile, seeming to have decided something in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149: Yellow robe added to body You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The result of the trip to Wudang satisfied Hong Tianxiao, and Zhang Sanfeng agreed to take up the position of Imperial Master of the Ming Dynasty. Because the Ming Dynasty has not yet been founded, this position cannot be made public until the founding of the Ming Dynasty. Now, what can be made public is The Wudang Clan supported the Ming Dynasty regime. Just after Hong Tianxiao and his party came down the mountain the next day, Song Yuanqiao spread the news throughout the Wulin through Wulin posts. This news caused quite a stir in the world. It should be noted that people in the martial arts world are far less knowledgeable about politics than literati like Liu Bowen. Therefore, when the world is in chaos today, it is difficult for the Yuan court, Zhang Shicheng, Chen Youliang and Hong Tianxiao to It is not clear who will be the final winner among the forces. However, due to ethnic issues, except for the Mongolian lackeys like Xuan Ming and Yuan Zhen, almost all the people in the martial arts world resisted the Yuan court. Some of them joined Chen Youliang's support camp, led by the Beggar Gang and Zhang Shicheng. Over there, Shaolin is the leader. Speaking of Shaolin supporting Zhang Shicheng, there is a little story. Henan was originally occupied by the Red Scarf Army, but it should be because Han Shantong and Liu Futong were not people who wanted to do big things and did not know how to recruit talents. Xu Shouhui was the only general under his command, but he could not be reused. After more than a year of stalemate with King Ruyang, the Red Scarf Army's defense finally collapsed and its territory shrank sharply. When the Red Turban Army occupied Henan, Han Shantong once went to the Shaolin Temple, hoping to get support from the Shaolin Temple, and asked Abbot Kongwen to send monks from the temple to join the Red Turban Army. Han Shantong's idea is undoubtedly a good one. There are many monks in Shaolin Temple, and there are many masters among them. If a monk army can be organized, it will have a great impact on the Yuan army and improve the morale of the Red Scarf Army. However, Abbot Kongwen rejected Han Shantong's request on the grounds that Buddhist disciples would not participate in political power struggles. At present, the overall situation of the world is uncertain. No one can say how powerful the Red Turban Army will be. Abbot Kong Wen¡¯s decision cannot be said to be wrong, but the key point is that Han Shantong is not a generous person, but also a carefree person. , after hitting a nail that was neither soft nor hard, he was very angry and ordered the closure of Shaoshi Mountain on the grounds that he suspected that Shaolin Temple had colluded with the Mongols. Since then, life in the Shaolin Temple has been hard. Fortunately, a vegetable field has opened behind the Shaolin Temple. There is no need to buy vegetables, but you have to buy noodles, as well as firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea. You can¡¯t miss any of them. However, although the individual strength of the Red Scarf Army is far inferior to that of the Shaolin monks, they cannot withstand the large number of other soldiers. If the Shaolin Temple really dares to resist, Han Shantong will definitely mobilize an army to raze the Shaolin Temple to the ground. As a last resort, Abbot Kongwen held a Shaolin Temple leadership meeting to discuss countermeasures. After some research, we finally decided to go down a trail at the back of Shaoshi Mountain to buy daily necessities. This trail is extremely dangerous and it is absolutely impossible for people without certain skills to get through it, let alone carrying a bag of flour. Later, after some investigation, it was found that only the monks of the Kongzi generation and the Yuanzi generation had this ability. Therefore, in addition to Abbot Kongwen, even Kongxing also joined in the work of carrying the flour bags. This was the solution. The urgent need of Shaolin Temple. Soon after, the offensive of the Yuan army became more and more fierce, and Han Shantong gradually forgot about this incident. Later, Han Shantong died in the battle. Liu Futong was afraid that the Shaolin Temple would collude with the Mongols, so he withdrew the sealing army and kissed him in his busy schedule. Shaolin Temple apologized, and Shaolin Temple returned to normal life. Later, the Red Scarf Army's sphere of influence only shrunk to Kaifeng and Shangqiu. It was only a matter of time before they were destroyed. Abbot Kong Wen couldn't help but feel proud of his handsome decision at that time. Three more months later, the Red Scarf Army was finally completely destroyed. The remnants of the Red Scarf Army protected Han Lin'er and fought and retreated until they retreated to Xiangyang, Hubei Province. Although the resistance continued unabated, anyone could see it. After coming out, Han Lin'er will never be able to achieve anything. At this time, King Ruyang no longer paid attention to Han Lin'er, and transferred the main army to the front line to confront Chen Youliang, and began the war to annihilate Chen Youliang. Zhang Shicheng saw this opportunity and sent his eldest brother Zhang Shiyi to lead an army to sweep across Henan, defeating the Yuan army left behind by King Ruyang and bringing Henan into Zhang Shicheng's sphere of influence. Zhang Shicheng had a loftier vision than Han Shantong. After occupying Henan, the first thing he did was to ask his eldest brother Zhang Shiyi to visit the Shaolin Temple in person and ask Abbot Kongwen to send Shaolin monks to join the army of the Great Zhou Dynasty. This time Abbot Kongwen learned the lesson wisely. Zhang Shicheng's strength is not comparable to that of the Red Scarf Army. He has occupied Hebei, Shandong, Anwei and most of Jiangsu. Now he has occupied Henan. His strength covers almost half of Jiangbei. He is definitely determined to win the world. Because of his strength, Abbot Kong Wen decided to support Zhang Shicheng against all opinions. Chen Youliang is supported by the Beggar Clan, Zhang Shicheng is supported by the Shaolin Sect, but Hong Tianxiao is only supported by the Emei Sect and the Diancang Sect. The Diancang Sect is not well-known, and the Emei Sect is not strong, especially when the Miejie Shitai and the Jiu Nan Shen Ni are fightingAfter returning to secular life, the reputation of the Emei Sect was even lowered to the point of being underestimated. But things are different now. The Wudang Clan has announced its support for Hong Tianxiao, and together with Emei and Dian Cang, it will definitely overwhelm Shaolin or the Beggar Clan. A month later, in Zhaowu County in southern Jiangsu, the armies of Hong Tianxiao and Xu Da successfully joined forces. Xu Da knelt on one knee in front of Hong Tianxiao, holding Hong Tianxiao's Leng Yue sword in his hand: "His Royal Highness, Prince Ming, I have lived up to my command, and have successfully occupied Guangdong, Fujian, Jiangxi and other departments. I came here to deliver my order." Hong Tianxiao was afraid that he would Xu Da's talent could not convince the public, so he gave his cold moon sword to Xu Da to use as a sword. However, along the way, Xu Da's extraordinary handsomeness made Fang Dongbai, Hejian Shuangsha and other heroes of the rivers and lakes look at him sideways and willingly obey Xu Da's orders. Fang Dongbai even had no reservations about his own martial arts. The earth poured out all the money to teach each other, but it was not commensurate with Xu Da's master and apprentice. This is also a smart choice by Fang Dongbai. He understands that with Xu Da's ability, he will definitely become the Ming Dynasty's military marshal in the future, with a high position of power. If he is worthy of Xu Da's master and apprentice, he will most likely follow the truth and let others think that he is He is a person who climbs the dragon and clings to the phoenix. Hong Tianxiao took the Lengyue sword with a smile, helped Xu Da up, and said with a smile: "Okay, Tiande (Xu Da's name) has worked hard. When the Ming Dynasty is founded, Tiande will be the military marshal of the Ming Dynasty. "Although Xu Da has many military exploits at present, the founding of the People's Republic of China is imminent after all, so Hong Tianxiao gave Xu Da a verbal promise first. Although Xu Da had been mentally prepared for this, after hearing Hong Tianxiao's personal promise, Xu Da could not help but feel excited in his heart, and hurriedly clasped his fists and said: "Your Highness, King Ming, how could Xu Da be so virtuous, how dare he hold such an important position. " Hong Tianxiao held Xu Da's hand and smiled: "If Heaven's virtue is not enough to hold this position, who else in the world can? In the past, Liu Bang destroyed the powerful Qin, defeated Xiang Yu, and established the Han Dynasty's 400-year foundation. It was Zhang Liang For the purpose of planning, Han Xin will lead the army, and Xiao He will assist in the government. Now I have Bowen who is stronger than Zhang Liang, whose virtue is better than Han Xin, and who is more talented than Xiao He. With only you three helping me, why should I worry about not being able to achieve great things?" After a pause, Hong Tianxiao noticed a look of worry flashing across the faces of Liu Bowen and Xu Da. He understood what they were worried about, so he continued: "Of course, after Liu Bang founded the Han Dynasty, he killed the heroes and defended the regime. , this is why when the Xiongnu went south, they had no generals to send, and Baishan Mountain was besieged, and Princess Xian was humiliated by stopping the war and asking for peace. Today, Gu Tian swore that as long as the kings live up to Gu, Gu will never let down the kings. , If you violate these words, heaven and earth will abandon you." Never before had any king in the past swore such an oath on the same day. Liu Bowen, Xu Da, Deng Yu, Chang Yuchun and other generals were all moved. A bright future unfolded in everyone's hearts, and extremely strong morale suddenly arose at this moment. , I don¡¯t know who behind him shouted: "Long live King Ming." Then, the voice began to spread, and finally turned into a chorus of hundreds of thousands of troops, and the sound was loud. Liu Bowen knelt on the ground and said loudly: "Please ask His Highness King Ming to move to Jinling to ascend the throne and proclaim himself emperor, in order to obey the will of heaven and the people. We, the ministers, are willing to do their best to assist His Highness King Ming and create a legacy for eternity." When Liu Bowen knelt down, Xu Da, Chang Yuchun and others, as well as Dai Qisi, Yin Susu and other princesses, all knelt down in front of Hong Tianxiao, and then shouted loudly: "Please ask His Highness Prince Ming to move to Jinling to ascend the throne and proclaim himself emperor." In accordance with the will of heaven and the people, the ministers (concubines) and others are willing to do their best to assist His Highness King Ming to create a lasting legacy." Hong Tianxiao was very happy in his heart, but he did not show it at all. He sighed: "How can you not know your thoughts? It's just that there are Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang in the north of the Yangtze River fighting with the Yuan army. If Gu ascends the throne and proclaims himself emperor at this time, they will be killed. Where are the people in the world not scolding the solitary but taking advantage of the situation and seeking fame and glory?" Liu Bowen said sternly: "His Highness King Ming's words are wrong. If the name is not correct, the words will not go well. Although Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang are not weak, they are just thieves at best and cannot be successful. However, His Highness King Ming is not like that. They are the dragons from the sky who have entered the world. Really?" It is the right time to order the emperor. There are few wars in the areas south of the Yangtze River, and there are abundant things. There is also the natural danger of the Yangtze River. If you advance, you can attack the areas north of the Yangtze River, and if you retreat, you can defend by the river. This is the geographical advantage. In the past few years, King Ming has been treating the people under his rule. The people implemented benevolent government, and the benevolence of King Ming had already penetrated into the hearts of the people and was supported by all the people. This was the result of harmony. In today's world, there are disputes. Although the Yuan army is strong in the north and Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng are stubborn, only those who occupy the right time, place and harmony are King Ming is the only one who can unify the world, and the person who can save all people must be King Ming. Now that the overall situation in Jiangnan has been decided, King Ming should obey the will of God and win the hearts of the people, and ascend the throne and proclaim himself the emperor. In order to avoid chilling the hearts of thousands of soldiers and civilians, please ask His Highness Prince Ming to ascend the throne and proclaim himself the emperor. .¡± "His Royal Highness Prince Ming, please ascend the throne and proclaim himself emperor." Everyone's eyes became eager at this moment. Hong Tianxiao ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor, which means that they have all become the founding heroes of the country. The title of marquis and minister is certainly the inheritance they want to leave to future generations. , but lasting fame is what every one of them hopes for, so the shouts at this moment are almost the maximum decibel for everyone. With Liu Bowen's persuasion, Hong Tianxiao's play was basically completed. However, Hong Tianxiao and Liu Bowen had already discussed the humility beforehand. This time, Hong Tianxiao wanted to give up the throne to Chen Youliang or Zhang Shicheng. . Just after Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Xu Da stood up loudly, took out a yellow robe from his arms, and put it on Hong Tianxiao without saying a word. Crying and begging for book stamps (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)is the maximum decibel for everyone. With Liu Bowen's persuasion, Hong Tianxiao's play was basically completed. However, Hong Tianxiao and Liu Bowen had already discussed the humility beforehand. This time, Hong Tianxiao wanted to give up the throne to Chen Youliang or Zhang Shicheng. . Just after Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, Xu Da stood up loudly, took out a yellow robe from his arms, and put it on Hong Tianxiao without saying a word. Crying and begging for book stamps (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150 Jinling proclaims himself emperor You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With the yellow robe on his body, Hong Tianxiao could no longer refuse, and the thundering shouts from below once again resounded through the clouds: "Long live long live long live long live long live long live long live long live long live long live long live long live" After a lot of drama, Hong Tianxiao got his wish and ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor. The country was named Ming and the capital was established in Jinling (now Nanjing). Situ Mingyue was made empress, eunuch Yuhong and Zhu Shuyao were concubines, and Ji Xiaofu, Wu Yuejiao and Yin Susu were the concubines. , Dai Qisi, Fang Qian, Qin Yueru, Zhou Zhiruo, Ding Minjun, Bei Jinyi, Su Mengqing, Zhu Jiuzhen, Wu Qingying, etc. are beauties, Xie Lingyun, Xie Yuna, Tielianye, Tieheye, Chu Lan, Cui Shi, Hong Tianyun, Hong Tianyue , Dong Qinglan, Dong Yuelan, Gao Xiaofeng, Gao Xiaoxi, Wu Yingmei, Zou Tianfeng, Wei Yujiao, Xie Feiyan, Zhou Exiang, Xu Yuying, etc. are talented people. There were many more women among the concubines than Hong Tianxiao's original ones. Needless to say, Zhou Zhiruo was one of the concubines raised by Hong Tianxiao. Bei Jinyi and Su Mengqing were both disciples of Emei, and were taught by Fang Qian, Zhu Shurao, Ji Xiaofu and Ding Minjun. The woman who eventually became Hong Tianxiao is understandable. Zhu Jiuzhen had secretly promised Hong Tianxiao, and Hong Tianxiao spared Zhu Changling's life, so she naturally fell into Hong Tianxiao's arms. As for Wu Qingying, she was hit hard by her father Wu Lie and Wei Bi, and she felt very heavy at first, but After being enlightened by Hong Tianxiao twice, Wu Qingying also saw the situation clearly and obediently became Hong Tianxiao's woman. This chapter focuses on Wu Yingmei, Zou Tianfeng, Wei Yujiao, Xie Feiyan, Zhou Exiang, and Xu Yuying. Wu Yingmei is the leader of the Xichuan branch, Xie Feiyan is the deputy master; Zou Tianfeng is the master of the Gansu branch, and Wei Yujiao As the deputy altar leader; Hong Tianxiao had originally intended to let Zhou Exiang create the Guangdong branch, but because Zhang Wuji was arrested by the King of Ruyang, the matter has been shelved. As the Ming army advanced step by step and won successively, the divisions in various places were also cancelled. All the disciples of the Shenlong Sect were integrated into the Ming army. Naturally, Wu Yingmei and others were all laid off, because during those three or four years During this period of time, almost all the women became Hong Tianxiao's women, and Hong Tianxiao's ascension to the throne naturally divided them among them. Let¡¯s talk about Zou Tianfeng. As mentioned in the previous article, she is the daughter-in-law of Hao Mi, one of the two evil spirits in Hejian. She has been widowed for many years and raised her son Hao Yulin in his early years. Later, after Hao Yulin became an adult, Zou Tianfeng had nothing to do and could not help but feel a little homesick. It happened that Hao Yulin coveted his mother's beauty and secretly watched Zou Tianfeng bathing and masturbating many times. Although Zou Tianfeng knew about it, he pretended not to know how to fly. Instead, he acted more boldly when Hao Yulin was peeping. There was only a layer of window paper between the two, which could be broken with a poke. But it happened that at that time, Hong Tianxiao inserted a stick and not only grabbed Hao Yulin's handle, but also persuaded Hejian Shuangsha to join the Shenlong Sect. Later, Hong Tianxiao was able to separate Zou Tianfeng from Hao Yulin, making Zou Tianfeng once again Falling into painful suffering. Fortunately, Zou Tianfeng has Wei Yujiao by his side, a typical gay woman. This is why Wei Yujiao is not married yet in her early thirties. When she was in Haojiazhuang, although Wei Yujiao wanted to, she didn't dare. However, after arriving in Gansu, Wei Yujiao had nothing to fear. She broke in when Zou Tianfeng was taking a bath, and after a sincere confession, she actually agreed. Zou Tianfeng, who had been empty for many years, and the two of them played tricks on Xu Luan and Feng every night until they learned that Hong Tianxiao came to Gansu for inspection a year later. Hong Tianxiao came to Gansu mainly to visit the Kongtong sect. In the original book of Yitian, although He Taichong of the Huashan sect could become a great master, he did so because the Dragon Sword could do harm to his benefactor, not to mention Xian Yutong of the Huashan sect. He is definitely a sinister and despicable person, but Kongtong Five Elders do not have any serious evil intentions. After the Battle of Guangmingding, Guan Neng had his right arm cut off by Xie Xun, but compared to Shi Huolong, he was much luckier. After all, he saved his life. It is precisely for this reason that the Kongtong sect and the Shaolin sect are at odds with each other, and for no other reason than to protect Xie Xun for the Shaolin sect. To be honest, the ambitions of the Kongtong sect in the original book are not great, and they cannot compete for the dragon-slaying knife. The biggest reason why the Huashan and Kunlun sects are so obsessed with each other is that the Kongtong sect has no successors. The five elders of Kongtong are indeed famous in the world, but the five of them have not trained an outstanding disciple. This situation is definitely a terrible thing for a sect. It is said that they are powerful enough to destroy the sect, so Kongtong The greatest wish of the five elders of Dongtong is to train a good disciple so that the Kongtong sect can have successors, not to grab the dragon-slaying knife and become the king. The purpose of Hong Tianxiao's visit to the Kongtong Sect is naturally to seek support from the five elders of Kongtong. After all, because he wants to get a talent who can take over the Kongtong Sect, the Kongtong Sect has recruited many disciples over the years. The number of disciples of the sect is slightly lower than that of the Shaolin sect. "It is a pity that Gansu has been occupied by Chen Youliang, and the Kongtong sect has also been attracted by the Beggar Clan. Hong Tianxiao's trip can be regarded as a little regretful. After leaving the Kongtong Sect, Hong Tianxiao went directly to the Shenlong Sect in GansuIn the separate altar, Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao, who had already received the news, were already waiting for a banquet in the separate altar. Hong Tianxiao came to Gansu this time in secret. He did not bring anyone with him, so there were only Hong Tianxiao and the three of them at the dust-washing banquet. This was the first time for Hong Tianxiao to have dinner with two beauties whom he was not familiar with. At the beginning, Hong Tianxiao was still a little restrained, and Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao were even more restrained. After all, the young and handsome man opposite him was their leader, a man with the power of life and death. people. However, after drinking a few glasses of wine, and under Hong Tianxiao's deliberate humor, the two women slowly let go of their restraints and began to chat and laugh with Hong Tianxiao. Because he talked a lot, drank a lot, and it was getting late, Hong Tianxiao couldn't hit the road immediately, so after the banquet, he followed his servants to the guest house arranged by Zou Tianfeng to rest. It was supposed to be a speechless night, but when I had just taken a shower and was about to rest, I suddenly heard someone knocking on the door outside. Hong Tianxiao put on his pajamas and got up and opened the door. He turned out to be an extremely nimble little girl. Her face was shy and fearful, and her eyes did not even dare to look up. Nuonuo said: "TeacherMaster, this slave has been ordered to comecome Serve the leader." Hong Tianxiao had just drank some wine, and he did have the urge to want a woman, but Zou Tianfeng had not arranged it, so he could not be so shameless as to ask for a woman. However, since Zou Tianfeng came to his door, Hong Tianxiao would not be polite and grabbed her. The maid pulled her into the room and helped her sit on the edge of the bed. "What's your name?" Hong Tianxiao is not the kind of impatient person who would tear off his clothes and get on hard. There is still a process of cultivating feelings. "Slave my name is Xiaoxue." This little girl looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old at most. She was so tender that she could almost squeeze out water, and she looked extremely shy. Hong Tianxiao was so drunk that she almost became He wanted to hug her and kiss her wildly. Hong Tianxiao gently held Xiaoxue's smooth chin and said with a smile: "Don't be afraid, although I am the leader, I am not a man-eating tiger." At this time, Hong Tianxiao was already "Puch." Xiaoxue couldn't help laughing when she heard what Hong Tianxiao said was funny. Then she felt a little out of control and hurriedly stopped laughing. Her eyes wandered around, but she was thinking in her heart, the leader is really a beautiful man. Originally, I thought he would be a bad person. Where's the old man? "Are you Zou Tianfeng's maid?" Zou Tianfeng asked Xiaoxue to come over to sleep with her. It must be that Xiaoxue is definitely not an outsider and is most likely her maid. After all, once she succeeds in sleeping with her, Xiaoxue will naturally rise to the top and may even be raped. Hong Tianxiao took her away, so Zou Tianfeng naturally gave up this opportunity to the people around him first, not to mention Xiaoxue's beauty is absolutely stunning, and she has many advantages such as innocence, gentleness, and pleasantness. Xiaoxue felt ashamed and happy, and her heart suddenly beat violently. When she heard this, she almost nodded without thinking and said: "Return to the Lord, this slave is the personal maid of Lord Zou." Zou Tianfeng sent Xiaoxue to do something this afternoon, and she happened to miss it. A banquet for Hong Tianxiao to welcome the wind. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Master Zou Tan asked you to come over and serve me, are you willing?" Xiaoxue nodded instinctively, but then felt that it was too frivolous and hurriedly explained: "This slave is willing to listen to the leader's instructions." Hong Tianxiao really liked this young girl. He gently took her hand and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I will never treat you badly. From now on, you will be my personal maid." Xiaoxue was surprised and happy, looking at Hong Tianxiao in disbelief. This was definitely a pie falling from the sky. The little girl couldn't adapt to it all of a sudden. Hong Tianxiao sighed and said: "Xiaoxue, although it was Master Zou who asked you to come here to sleep with me, if you don't agree, or if you already have someone you like, I will never force you." It was only then that Xiaoxue came to her senses. She nodded hurriedly and said, "I am willing, I am willing. Thank you so much, Master. Thank you so much, Master. I I am very grateful." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Silly girl, you must not be grateful. Since I decided to let you stay with me, I naturally like you. What I need is a woman who also likes me, not A woman who is grateful to me and gives her body to me, you have to think about this. Although I am the leader and you are the maid, once you give your body to me, you will naturally become my woman. , maybe you are still a maid in name, but in fact you are my woman. Although you are not a wife, you are still a concubine." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151 Lesbians You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The little girl was so moved that if she didn't have some girlish reserve, she would have taken the initiative to undress and take off her belt. Hong Tianxiao gently held Xiaoxue's pretty face and slowly leaned towards her. Although Xiaoxue had never experienced such a thing, how could she not know that Hong Tianxiao was going to kiss her? She quickly closed her beautiful eyes tightly, and her heart suddenly beat violently. . All words were of no use, Hong Tianxiao still went his own way, only making Xiaoxue who had just experienced this incident become confused and confused, and regretted in his heart why he had not met him one day earlier. In a quarter of an hour, Xiaoxue had climaxed countless times, and her body was almost paralyzed. Hong Tianxiao then raised his head, moved his body up, looked at Xiaoxue with a cute red face, and said with a smile: "Xiaoxue, I'm going in. " There was no strength left in Xiaoxue's body. She shook her head slightly and said, "Master, slave I'm going to die. I really don't have the strength to serve the master." Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao was also a little disheartened, and the desire to lose his virginity suddenly disappeared. He lay down next to Xiaoxue and said with a smile: "Looking at this little girl, I will let you go today." Xiaoxue was greatly moved. She got strength from nowhere, turned over, put her arms around Hong Tianxiao's neck, and said with red eyes: "Master, you are so kind to this slave. I am really useless. I can't take good care of you." Leader." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Silly girl, you will be my woman from now on, and it will be a matter of time before you serve me, but I didn't expect your body to be so sensitive, haha." Since Xiaoxue was a child, she has never felt so happy today. She impulsively said, "Master, I have an idea." Hong Tianxiao was startled and blurted out: "Do you know how to use your mouth?" Xiaoxue was stunned and asked: "What are you doing with your mouth?" She was wondering, should it still be kissing? Does the leader like kissing so much? Hong Tianxiao then realized that he had misunderstood, and he laughed and said: "It's nothing, tell me, what's your idea?" Xiaoxue smiled mysteriously and asked instead, "What does the leader think of Altar Master Zou and Deputy Altar Master Wei?" Hong Tianxiao understood what Xiaoxue meant and scratched her nose with a smile: "Little girl, you sold your old master so quickly." Xiaoxue also let go a little, twisting her naked body in Hong Tianxiao's arms and saying coquettishly: "The leader is good or bad, I'm not like that. I just saw Master Zou's hard work, and then I wanted to bring her and the leader together." ." Hong Tianxiao was moved in his heart and asked: "Could it be that Master Zou, who couldn't bear the loneliness of being a widow, already had an affair with a disciple from the Gansu branch?" Imagine that the last time Zou Tianfeng knew that his son was peeping outside, and deliberately showed off his coquettishness so hard, It is very likely that I can no longer stand the loneliness. Xiaoxue pouted and said, "That's not true. Master Zou Tan is not that kind of person." "That's what's going on?" Hong Tianxiao became more and more confused as he listened. Suddenly he realized that Xiaoxue was deliberately trying to appetize him. He smiled and grabbed her hard on the chest and threatened, "Speak quickly, or I will kill you now." Eat you." Xiaoxue chuckled and said, "Master, please forgive me. I'll tell you now, I'll tell you now." Then she whispered a few words into Hong Tianxiao's ear. "Really?" Hong Tianxiao's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he was overjoyed. He has been in Yitian's world for more than 20 years and has experienced many beauties. He has never seen Xu Luan fall in love with Feng. In his last life, he was in Lu. It happened in Ding's world, and it was worth remembering. Hong Tianxiao hurriedly sat up and said, "Let's go and take a look." Xiaoxue hurriedly helped Hong Tianxiao get dressed. After a while, the two of them finished dressing. If Hong Tianxiao hadn't been in a hurry to go to Zou Tianfeng's bedroom, he would have teased Xiaoxue while getting dressed. Although there were many Shenlong Cult disciples along the way, almost none of them recognized who Hong Tianxiao was. After all, Hong Tianxiao did not reveal the identity of the leader when he came to the Gansu branch. Except for Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao, the rest of the disciples did not know. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s true identity. However, with Xiaoxue leading the way, no one blocked them, and the two of them soon arrived at the entrance of the courtyard where Zou Tianfeng lived. Although there were many disciples in the periphery, there was not a single disciple near Zou Tianfeng's small courtyard. It was convenient for the two of them to enter Zou Tianfeng's courtyard with a slight jump. There was a light on in a room opposite the courtyard gate, and Hong Tianxiao heard the gasping sounds of two women inside, and was secretly happy. What Xiaoxue said was indeed true. Zou Tianfeng couldn't bear the loneliness of being a widow. Since he was playing with Wei Yujiao, I've got Xuluan Fake Phoenix, but I don't know why Wei Yujiao doesn't get married. Is she a lesbian? Xiaoxue, on the other hand, was a little nervous and asked softly: "Master, they won't find out, right? The martial arts of Master Zou and Deputy Master Wei areThe gong is very high. " Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Don't worry, there is no one in the world who can surpass me in Qinggong. They will never hear me holding you, and the two of them are concentrating on doing that." Things, how can I spare my energy to pay attention to what's going on outside? Let's go." As he said this, Hong Tianxiao picked up Xiaoxue and in a flash, he had already arrived at the window. Hong Tianxiao put down Xiaoxue, made a silent gesture, then wet his fingers, poked a hole in the window, and looked inside. Seeing this, Xiaoxue followed Hong Tianxiao's example, wetted her fingers, and poked a hole, but it was a bit small. She turned it left and right, making the hole bigger. There were two beautiful naked women on the pink bed. Who else could it be if it weren't Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao. At this time, the two of them were hugging each other and kissing, with their hands constantly stroking each other's bodies. Xiaoxue was dumbfounded. These actions had just been performed on her by Hong Tianxiao, but she didn't expect that this could be done between two women. The two kissed and caressed for a while, then separated, and saw Wei Yujiao picking up something from the bedside. Hong Tianxiao looked carefully and saw that it turned out to be a carrot with two ends cut like a man's penis. Hong Tianxiao suddenly said "Hey" I didn't expect that this thing already existed in the late Yuan Dynasty. Although Hong Tianxiao's voice was not loud, it was clearly heard by the two women inside. The two women were shocked and angry, and each hurriedly grabbed their clothes and threw them on themselves. However, Hong Tianxiao gave them no time to get dressed. He opened the window with both hands and jumped in. "Ah, leader." The two girls had just put their coats on their bodies, with their jade arms, pink legs, and even plump breasts fully exposed. However, they discovered that the person who had walked in was Hong Tianxiao, and the movements in their hands stopped unconsciously. one time. Hong Tianxiao glanced at the exposed skin of Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao, and said with a smile: "I was passing by here just now, and I heard a gasping sound coming from here. I mistakenly thought that there were gangsters sneaking into Zou Tianxiao. The Altar Master and Deputy Altar Master Wei were rude, so they barged in rashly. Please forgive me, Altar Master Zou and Deputy Altar Master Wei." ??Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao are both sensible people, how could they not know that Hong Tianxiao was talking nonsense, especially when they heard the breathing of a person who was not strong in martial arts outside, they naturally knew that Xiaoxue must have betrayed them. Wei Yujiao coughed lightly and said: "Thank you for your concern, Master. There are no gangsters here. Please also ask Master to rest early. I will send you off not far away." Now that Hong Tianxiao is here, of course he has no intention of leaving. He comes to the bedside with a smile, picks up the carrot that was thrown on the bed, and praises: "Two altar masters, I don't know who made this thing. How is it so similar to something on my body?" This carrot was selected by Wei Yujiao. It is thicker than an ordinary man's penis, but it is similar to Hong Tianxiao's. Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao immediately blushed and didn't know how to answer the conversation. However, the two women were both smart people and understood the purpose of Hong Tianxiao's visit. Their hearts were beating fiercely. After all, the two women were in vain. Hong Xing's cheating is absolutely two completely different things. Xiaoxue didn¡¯t dare to say a word outside. She was weak in skills and couldn¡¯t tell that the two women¡¯s breathing was different from normal. She only heard Hong Tianxiao performing alone, and the two women rarely spoke, especially Zou Tianfeng. Hong Tianxiao estimated that it was almost done, so he broke the carrot in his hand into two, threw it behind the door, raised his fist towards the two women and said: "Altar Master Zou, Deputy Altar Master Wei, I have admired these two women for a long time. I have always longed to have a good relationship with the two of you, and since we are destined to be together today, I hope you two can understand my infatuation." Crying and pleading letter (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152 Wei Yujiao¡¯s Secret You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! No matter how stupid the two girls are, they understand that they will not be spared tonight. Zou Tianfeng is different from Wei Yujiao. She has tasted the love between a man and a woman. She knows that the love between a man and a woman is better than the love between her and Wei Yujiao every night. It was too much, especially when Hong Tianxiao took the initiative to tell them that this was definitely an opportunity. First, Hong Tianxiao is the leader and the Ming King. He is likely to aspire to dominate the world and become emperor in the future. If he follows him, he will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future. If he does not follow him, he will either die or Hong Tianxiao will take revenge for today's shame. On his son Hao Yulin; secondly, Hong Tianxiao has the ability to be invulnerable with a golden gun under the bed. This is not a rare thing in the Shenlong Sect. Although Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao are far away from Qingcheng Mountain, they have known about it for a long time. For Zou Tianfeng, who has been widowed for many years, finding an extremely powerful man is definitely her biggest goal in life, and Hong Tianxiao has fallen into her trap. Therefore, after thinking about it for a moment, Zou Tianfeng gave up her reserve, loosened her clothes with both hands, bowed Yingying and said: "Since I have been favored by the leader, I should do my best to serve the leader." Zou Tianfeng loosened his hands and immediately turned into a bare chest. The appearance of exposed breasts is looming, and the peaks hide the breasts, which is more attractive than being completely naked. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, stepped forward and hugged Zou Tianfeng in his arms. He smiled evilly and said, "Tianfeng, don't worry, I am by no means a person who always abandons chaos. I will live up to my expectations in this life." After saying that, he put his hands out. He got into her clothes, grabbed those breasts still stained with Wei Yujiao's saliva, and rubbed them gently. Zou Tianfeng also glanced at Hong Tianxiao with a charming look, and said softly: "Please, Master, please take care of me." Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "It's easy to talk about." Wei Yujiao saw that Zou Tianfeng had "betrayed", so she had no choice but to come to Hong Tianxiao's side and bowed her head in silence. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Xiaoxue, come in, Altar Master Zou and Deputy Altar Master Wei will never blame you, but are grateful to you." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Xiaoxue coming in from the outside with her head lowered and her face red. She didn't dare to look up at all, but Nuonuo said: "Master Zou, Deputy Altar Master Wei, slave This slave is also here for Master Zou and Wei." Hello, Deputy Altar Master." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Xiaoxue, you used to be Tianfeng's maid, but from this moment on you are no longer. You are both Gu's princesses, so you don't have to be so formal. This time Gu, Tianfeng and Yujiao were able to achieve good things, and Xiaoxue took the credit. You are so great, Gu, Tianfeng and Yujiao should be grateful to you." Xiaoxue hurriedly said: "I don't dare." Xiaoxue was already relaxed in front of Hong Tianxiao just now, but after Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao joined, Xiaoxue became a little restrained again, but Hong Tianxiao also understood that this could not be changed in a short time. Yes, don¡¯t force it, after all, the days are long. After a while, Zou Tianfeng once again felt that men and women were much happier doing that kind of thing than the love between two women. Wei Yujiao had tasted this for the first time, and naturally sighed at what she had seen before. Being shallow is a waste of life. Even Xiaoxue was not immune. She was so seduced by the cries of Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao that she finally couldn't help but get into Hong Tianxiao's arms when Wei Yujiao was defeated. Hong Tianxiao¡¯s original idea of ??having four people in one bed tonight. After the storm, Zou Tianfeng suddenly remembered something and asked Hong Tianxiao with some worry: "Master, I am worried I am worried about my father-in-law" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "You little fool, Gu is now the king, and will ascend the throne and proclaim himself emperor in the future, creating a dynasty. If Hao Mi is smart, not only will he not stop this, but he will vigorously promote it. After all, although his son is dead, , but the grandson is still there, unless he doesn¡¯t want his grandson to get ahead and enjoy glory and wealth.¡± Wei Yujiao smiled and said: "Yes, Sister Feng, the leader is right. Master will never object to you being with the leader." Zou Tianfeng felt relieved, hugged Hong Tianxiao's body, and sweetly imagined a better life in the future. Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered Wei Yujiao's homosexuality and asked with a smile: "Yujiao, why do you like women?" Wei Yujiao blushed and slowly explained the whole story to Hong Tianxiao. It turns out that when Wei Yujiao was five years old, her father got seriously ill and died. However, while treating her father, the family borrowed a lot of foreign debt. After their father's mourning period passed, many people bullied the mother and daughter as widowers and came to ask for accounts. They took away all the cattle and sheep from the family to pay for the accounts. Even so, there were still many accounts outside. One night, Wei Yujiao woke up from peeing, so she got up and went to the latrine, only to find that the light was still on in her mother's room. Wei Yujiao felt strange, so she came to her mother's room door and saw her mother and her uncle. She was completely naked, and her uncle was pressing on her mother., and the mother catered to her with a sweet smile. After a while, the two of them were naked, and they were in bed. After that, the village chief didn't want to leave, so he took out two taels of silver from his cloth bag, and his mother allowed him to stay here for the night. Since then, many men in the village have come to my mother¡¯s room, and many of them have spent the night here. As time goes by, this seems to be no longer a secret. Mother always thought that Wei Yujiao didn't know, but she didn't know that she already knew about it, but she just didn't reveal it to her mother. Later, when Wei Yujiao grew up, she became ten times more handsome than her mother, so she was naturally remembered by some young people in the village. Once when she was washing clothes by the river, a young man named Huzi tried to rape her. She struggled desperately, but fell into the river and drifted down the river. She was rescued by Hao Mi, who happened to be passing by. Accepted as a disciple. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153 Wu Yingmei You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Hao Mi asked Wei Yujiao about her life experience, Wei Yujiao did not tell the truth. Instead, she pretended that she was alone and fell into the water because of encountering a bad guy. So Hao Mi took Wei Yujiao back to Haojiazhuang. Because Wei Yujiao was extremely qualified, Hao Mi Mi Bian formally accepted Wei Yujiao as a closed disciple six months later. Three years later, when Wei Yujiao had achieved some success in martial arts, she couldn't help but miss her mother, so she asked Hao Mi for leave and went back to visit her mother. However, when Wei Yujiao returned home, the house had long been abandoned, the door was covered with spider webs, the yard was overgrown with weeds, and no one had lived in it for a long time. Wei Yujiao was shocked and hurriedly asked the people in the village. Although Wei Yujiao's temperament had changed a lot in three years, the people in the village still recognized her at a glance and told her that just two years ago, her mother suddenly became infected. I contracted a sexually transmitted disease and saw many doctors, but they didn't treat me well. I died in just two months. For fear of being infected, none of Wei Yujiao's uncle and third uncle came forward to bury her. Later, the village chief couldn't stand it anymore and spent some money to hire a few outsiders to bury Wei Yujiao's mother. . Following the guidance of the villagers, Wei Yujiao came to her mother's tomb. It was a small mound covered with grass, and there were several holes on it. It was not that animals got in, and in front of the tomb. There isn't even a tombstone. People who don't know would definitely not regard this small mound as a grave. Wei Yujiao knelt in front of her mother's grave for a full hour without shedding a single tear. She didn't leave until it got dark. That night, Wei Yujiao first came to his uncle's house. Wei Yujiao's uncle was naturally overjoyed when he saw his beautiful niece coming back, but he didn't notice the murderous intent in Wei Yujiao's eyes. "That night, something earth-shaking happened in the peaceful village. Wei Yujiao's uncle and third uncle were killed on the bed, and the crotch was chopped into pulp. It took a lot of effort for the widower to recognize them. Not only that, Huzi, who just got married yesterday, also suffered the same fate. According to his wife's account, the two were about to go to bed to rest after dinner, but suddenly someone appeared in the room and stabbed Huzi in the throat with a sword. Huzi's wife was frightened and fainted on the spot. Wei Yujiao was nowhere to be found, and the two incidents were connected. Everyone knew that she had killed these three people. However, it was understandable that Wei Yujiao killed her uncle and third uncle, but why did she kill Huzi? Therefore, after Wei Yujiao left, several theories were circulated: first, Wei Yujiao liked Huzi, and the two had made an oath to each other. When they came back this time, they learned that Huzi had changed his mind after marrying a wife, so she killed him; secondly, Wei Yujiao liked Huzi. , Huzi raped Wei Yujiao before and planned to silence him. However, Wei Yujiao escaped from death, learned some skills, and took revenge by killing Huzi. Both statements are incorrect, but the second one is closer to the standard answer. After killing these three people, Wei Yujiao's hatred for men became deeper and deeper. Hao Mi once offered to be a matchmaker for Wei Yujiao several times, but she refused. The three senior brothers also expressed their love to her many times, but she was rejected. Rejected callously. She originally thought that it would be like this for the rest of her life, but who would have thought that she would fall into Hong Tianxiao's hands in the end. But this night's clouds and rain made Wei Yujiao, who had tasted the joy of men and women, open the knot in her heart. After learning the reason for Wei Yujiao's homosexuality, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but feel pity for this poor woman. Although Wei Yujiao's appearance was not the most beautiful among the women, she had always been favored by Hong Tianxiao. This is a story for another time. carry. It is very strange that Hong Tianxiao captured the hearts of Zou Tianfeng and Wei Yujiao, but there is another story about how he captured the hearts of Wu Yingmei. The general helm of the Sichuan branch is in the mansion of Wei Guangsheng, a large landowner in Chengdu. Wei Guangsheng is one of the largest landowners in Chengdu, but he is extremely righteous and never does bad things to oppress good people. Therefore, he is popular among the people. His reputation was very good, and he paid a lot of money to get through the government and was protected by him. No one in Chengdu dared to offend him. Soon after Wu Yingmei arrived in Chengdu, he recruited this person into the Dragon Sect and named him the deputy altar leader. , the status is only lower than her and Xie Feiyan, which shows that Wu Yingmei has extraordinary abilities. When Wu Yingmei was in the Sanjiang Gang, her reputation was not very good. It was said that she had affairs with many leaders of the Sanjiang Gang. Although no one had seen it, everyone said so. Over time, everyone believed it. His reputation has also become bad, not only in the Sanjiang Gang, but also to many people in the world, including Xiaoxue. Of course, Xiaoxue is just a girl, and she knows that Zou Tianfeng told her this. Hong Tianxiao only knew the location of the sub-altar, but had never been there. Therefore, when Hong Tianxiao and Xiaoxue came to Wei Guangsheng's mansion, they were very careful, lest they disturb the hidden whistle. ??However, Hong Tianxiao had the special skill of clairvoyance and could clearly hear the breathing of those secret whistles, so the two of them easily bypassed more than a dozen secret whistles on the periphery. Although he arrived at Wei Guangsheng's inner palace, Hong Tianxiao still secretly admired Wu Yingmei for recruiting so many masters in such a short period of time. You must know that Hong Tianxiao was just a corner of Wei's palace and already had more than ten If there is a secret whistle, then there must be as many as one or two hundred secret whistles outside the entire Wei Mansion. Although there are no first-rate masters among these secret whistles, almost all of them are second-rate masters, and there are even more of them. If Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t have the special skill of divine ear , even with his Qinggong, there is no guarantee that he will not be discovered by them. Arriving at the inner palace, Hong Tianxiao used his supernatural ears and listened carefully for a long time before confirming that there was no hidden whistle here. Then, Hong Tianxiao felt relieved, put Xiaoxue down from his back, took her hand and flew away to one of the bright lights. On the way from Gansu to Sichuan, Xiaoxue also used the various light kung fu skills of Shenxing. Xue Xue, and was even opened up by Hong Tianxiao, Ren and Du, and suddenly became a second-rate master. Still ten feet away, Hong Tianxiao heard the conversation between a man and a woman in the room. The woman was Wu Yingmei, but she was extremely angry when she heard her voice: "Tie Toutuo, you are the deputy altar leader of the Guizhou branch. This is the Sichuan branch. You are not allowed to act wild. Please respect yourself. It is already late at night. Please go out. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not remembering my old friendship with the gang.¡± Tietoutuo was once the top master of the Sanjiang Gang. Later, when the Shenlong Sect expanded and the Sanjiang Gang was annexed, Tietoutuo also joined the gang and was appointed by Hong Tianxiao as the deputy gang leader of the Guizhou branch. host. Tietoutuo chuckled and said: "Yingmei, when I was in the Sanjiang Gang, everyone spread rumors about the affair between the Sa family and you, but the Sa family knew in their hearts that these were all false. However, the Sa family has indeed had you in their hearts for a long time. I hope the rumors will turn out to be true. The Sa family has recently acquired a set of magical magic skills for joy, which are very similar to the dual cultivation method. It can not only make both men and women taste the feeling of ecstasy, but also help to cultivate their internal strength. Therefore, the Sa family came from Guizhou I rushed here, hoping to go over the details with you Yingmei." Wu Yingmei said angrily: "Tie Toutuo, don't think that I don't know what your plans are. Three years ago, you, Ling Jizi and Qiu Tiebiao made a conspiracy and spread rumors everywhere in the Sanjiang Gang, deliberately labeling me as a prostitute. Fujiaowa, you just want to get my attention. Tietoutuo, since you have such a wonderful magical power of joy, just use it to find other women in the Guizhou branch. Wu Yingmei is not interested." Ling Jizi and Qiu Tiebiao was also a master of the Sanjiang Gang, but he died at the hands of King Yin Ye during the battle between the Shenlong Cult and the Sanjiang Gang. However, Tietoutuo surrendered when he saw that the situation was not going well. Tietoutuo laughed evilly again and said: "Wu Yingmei, you think you are a pure and beautiful girl, huh, to tell you the truth, the Sa family already knows everything about you. As early as a few years ago, when we were still in the Sanjiang Gang, we often There is a mysterious person who comes here to look for you, and every time he comes at night and leaves the next morning. What can you do together as an orphan? Moreover, the Sa family also suspects that they are not the same person, saying that you are a human being. Is it wrong to be a slut? But no matter how many men you have had in the past, as long as you are devoted to Sajia from now on, Sajia will definitely treat you well." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he thought to himself that what Tietutuo said was quite similar to what he thought. Although there were many women around him, not all of them were virgins. However, since After they followed him, they all followed him wholeheartedly. There was a "bang" sound, and it seemed that Wu Yingmei slammed the table and stood up, shouting angrily: "Tietoutuo, get out now. If not, don't blame me for being rude." Tietoutuo laughed loudly and said: "Wu Yingmei, the Sa family came to you so late today just to achieve good things with you. The Sa family has worked hard on you for many years. Who would have expected that not only the meat was not eaten, but also the soup was not eaten. Not a single sip. The Sa family had been prepared a few years ago, but they didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly join the Shenlong Cult, which made the Sa family almost give up. However, who would have thought that the Sanjiang Gang would be wiped out by the Shenlong Cult overnight, Ling Jizi and These two fools Qiu Tiebiao actually resisted and were killed. Fortunately, the Sa family was clever and chose to surrender, so they could save their lives. Therefore, the Sa family made up their minds and would never miss the opportunity again. I will fuck you today no matter what. It has been a long-cherished wish of the Yuansa family for many years." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Book stamp Chapter 154: The Failure of Xu and Wei Snake You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wu Yingmei laughed angrily and said: "Tie Tou Tuo, others are afraid of your Iron Tou Kung Fu and Jie Killing Sword Technique, but I, Wu Yingmei, am not afraid. Besides, don't forget where this place is. This is the Sichuan branch, not How can the Guizhou branch under your jurisdiction allow you to act so arrogantly?" Tietoutuo laughed again and said: "Wu Yingmei, today I came to the Sa family well prepared. Today you have to obey whether you obey or not. If you obey the Sa family, let's practice the joyful Zen technique together. Not only will Being able to enjoy the pleasures of fish and water will be of great benefit to you and me in improving our skills. Otherwise, the feeling of being abused will not be pleasant." When Wu Yingmei heard this, she was secretly shocked. She secretly channeled her inner strength, and found that her inner strength was completely gone. She was shocked, but her pretty face was not surprised at all, and she shouted: "Tietoutuo, you what on earth did you do to me?" Tietoutuo smiled slightly and said, "Actually, I didn't do anything. I just sprinkled the colorless and odorless Hua Gong Powder on me when I entered the house. I just delayed the time deliberately, just waiting for the power of Hua Gong Powder to take effect. An hour has passed now, and you must have lost all your strength." Wu Ying's plum-blossom face turned pale, and she secretly thought in her heart that she had lost all her skills. Even if she shouted for help, the disciples in the outer courtyard would not be able to hear her, and it might even lead Tietoutuo to tap her acupuncture points. It seemed that she would not be able to do it today. She would lose her virginity in his hands, and it seemed that she would have to make some compromise with him. Wu Yingmei calmed down at this moment, thinking about how to escape, and sighed quietly: "Master Tie, in fact, Yingmei has been lonely and pitiful these years. If the master can be more patient, Yingmei will really be impressed by the master's sincerity. I was so moved that I followed the master wholeheartedly from then on, but the master insisted on using despicable tricks, Yingmei is really sad." After hearing this, Xiaoxue glanced at Hong Tianxiao, as if to say, how about it, leader, the slave said that Master Zou would not lie to the slave, Wu Yingmei is such a slut, she looked just and righteous just now, now Finally, I spoke my true heart. Hong Tianxiao saw it, smiled slightly, and used the skill of transmitting sounds into secrets to say: "Xiaoxue, Wu Yingmei is now under the control of Tietoutuo. If she still resists like before, I'm afraid Tietoutuo will have stepped forward and tapped her acupoints just now. A bully has taken advantage of her, and she is just trying to delay it for a while to see if there are any changes?" Seeing that Wu Yingmei¡¯s attitude was completely different from before, Tietoutuo was shocked and unsure whether she was telling the truth or not. Tietoutuo had just acquired the joyful Zen skill and was eager to find a suitable partner to practice it, because the most important thing about practicing this kind of Zen skill is that both men and women must take the initiative. Speaking of which, although there are a lot of female disciples in the Shenlong Sect, apart from the woman who is already Hong Tianxiao, the ones with deep inner strength are just a few altar masters and deputy altar masters, but Tietoutuo, Xie Feiyan, Zou Tianfeng, and Wei Yujiao are not Although he was familiar with it, he didn't dare to go there rashly. After all, the Shenlong Cult had strict orders that the altar leader and deputy altar leader were not allowed to leave their posts without the consent of the leader. Moreover, if you want to maximize the effectiveness of the Joyous Zen Skill, both men and women must be as willing as possible. Otherwise, the benefits will be negligible, and there is a risk of leaking this amazing skill. Tietutuo naturally chose Wu Yingmei, who was in the same gang, as his target, so he secretly came to Sichuan from Guizhou. Unexpectedly, Wu Yingmei was lukewarm towards him and was always on guard, which made Tietutuo stay here. After ten days, I almost ran out of saliva. Not only did I fail to impress Wu Yingmei, I also didn't find any chance. A month after returning to the Guizhou branch, Tietoutuo accidentally obtained the magical medicine of Hua Gong Powder. Tietoutuo, who was extremely excited, came to the Sichuan branch again and knocked on Wu Yingmei's door. Wu Yingmei saw Tie Tutuo's uncertain face and knew that he was suspicious of her completely different attitude, so she said sweetly: "Master Tie doesn't believe what Yingmei says. Yingmei believes in Master and Lingjizi." , Qiu Tiebiao are not on the same path, but if Yingmei gives all her life's happiness to the master, she must be cautious and investigate in many ways. The last time the master came, Yingmei was deliberately lukewarm to the master, which was a test of the master's patience. , who would have expected that just when Yingmei was about to make up her mind, the master would suddenly leave, and when he came back this time, he would resort to such despicable tricks, how could he not make Yingmei sad?" As she said that, Wu Yingmei looked calm and serious. He looked so pathetic that he looked out the window and secretly praised Wu Yingmei's acting skills. Seeing that Tietoutuo was slightly moved, Wu Yingmei hurriedly said: "Master, Yingmei knows that you can't believe my words. It seems that Yingmei can only dispel the master's doubts by handing her body to the master first. However, the disciples in the different circles There are many people who come here to watch the night. Master, could you go out and see if any disciples pass by? Otherwise, if this matter reaches the ears of the leader, I am afraid it will be detrimental to both you and me."  The reason why Wu Yingmei deceived Tie Tou Tuo was to delay time, and even more to deceive Tie Tou Tuo out of the room. As long as Tie Tou Tuo left the room, even for a short time, Wu Yingmei could open the mechanism and get in. Secret passages. In Wu Yingmei's room, there is a secret passage that leads directly to the outside of the city. It is a preset escape route in case the place is discovered. However, if Wu Yingmei turns the mechanism now, Tietutuo will naturally be able to follow him. Therefore, Wu Yingmei is now What she hoped most was that Tietoutuo could go out and take a look, so that she would have enough time to escape through the secret passage. It is a pity that although Tietoutuo glanced at the door and window seven or eight times, he never had the intention to go out and take a look. Wu Yingmei became more and more anxious, scolding Tietutuo in her heart, but she had no choice but to wait quietly. Tietoutuo chuckled and said, "Wu Yingmei, the Sa family was almost deceived by you. There must be a secret passage in your room. As long as the Sa family went out for a while, you could escape through the secret passage. Hehe, it's a pity, the Sa family I¡¯m not fooled by you, now the Sa family is not planning to practice the joyful Zen technique, I will take your body first.¡± A kind of despair suddenly arose in Wu Yingmei's heart. Looking at Tietoutuo, who was slowly walking towards her step by step with a ferocious smile on his face, Wu Yingmei felt so helpless for the first time. Having lost her inner strength, she now also lost the ability to commit suicide. She could only wait helplessly for the thing she least expected to happen. Wu Yingmei had completely given up on resisting in her heart. She understood in her heart that Tietoutuo's desire was extremely strong at the moment. The more he resisted, the more humiliated he would be. Being still might make him less interested in her. After some animal lust, he would He will stop and even never harass him again in the future. Hong Tianxiao and Xiaoxue could of course hear clearly what was going on in the room, even every step Tietoutuo took towards Wu Yingmei. Xiaoxue originally had a very bad impression of Wu Yingmei because of Zou Tianfeng, but after hearing the whole story outside, she found that Wu Yingmei was not that kind of person. What Zou Tianfeng heard about was also rumors, and she found that Wu Yingmei's eyes were so desperate. , unwillingness, hatred and helplessness, as a woman, Xiaoxue suddenly felt deep sympathy for Wu Yingmei, and then rushed into the house to save people. Hong Tianxiao grabbed Xiaoxue, who was about to rush into the house to save people, and whispered in her ear: "Xue'er, don't be impulsive yet. Heroes must save beauties at the most critical moment. Let's wait." Xiaoxue suppressed her almost furious mood, paused, and waited for Tie Tuo Tuo's next move. She suddenly thought of what Tie Tuo Tuo would do next, so she put her lips to Hong Tianxiao's ear and whispered: "Master That¡¯s really bad, you must have wanted to wait for Tietoutuo to take off Master Wu¡¯s clothes before taking action.¡± Hong Tianxiao's ears were blown so gently by Xiaoxue's little mouth, and he felt extremely comfortable. He suddenly turned around, reached out and hugged Xiaoxue's head, and kissed her hard on the mouth. Xiaoxue never thought that Hong Tianxiao would do such a thing in this place and at such a leisurely time. While she was there, Xiang Ding was tightly entangled with Hong Tianxiao's tongue. However, Hong Tianxiao also knew that Wu Yingmei's danger was right in front of him, so he just wrapped his tongue tightly around Xiaoxue's Xiangding and sucked it hard for a few times, then let go of her head and looked at the seductive pretty face in front of him. , couldn't help but kiss her lips again, and then gently asked her: "Xue'er, do you want to know who is better in martial arts between you and Tietoutuo?" Xiaoxue felt Hong Tianxiao's fascination and love for her, and her heart was as sweet as honey. However, she heard Hong Tianxiao suddenly ask a meaningless question, and was slightly stunned and said: "Of course I have, but Tietoutuo has been famous for many years and has profound skills. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be his match.¡± Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "You girl, you haven't even started yet, how can you let someone else's ambition destroy your own prestige? Don't forget that you were trained by me personally along the way. As long as you calmly accept the challenge, Tietoutuo will definitely not be your opponent. After a while, the two of us rush in together. You teach Tietoutuo a lesson, and I go to save people." Hong Tianxiao not only opened up the Rendu lineage to Xiaoxue, but also taught a lot of martial arts. He also acted as his own sparring partner to make up for Xiaoxue's fighting experience. Insufficient shortcomings. Xiaoxue naturally understood Hong Tianxiao's thoughts, and couldn't help but smile softly: "Master, today Xue'er helped you hero save the beauty, how can you thank Xue'er?" Along the way, Xiaoxue almost completely understood Hong Tianxiao, and even more completely Let go of yourself and have many jokes with Hong Tianxiao Hong Tianxiao also laughed softly and said: "I will feed you, the cannibalistic little goblin, so full that you won't be able to get out of bed for three days." This sentence almost made Xiaoxue unable to stand, and her lower body felt itchy. She whispered in Hong Tianxiao's ear: "Master, Xue'er will serve the leader together with Master Wu Tan in a while." This little girl is quite good. It was understandable, and Hong Tianxiao's purpose tonight was immediately revealed. At this moment, a "stab" sound suddenly came from the room. Without thinking, he knew that this was the sound of Tietoutuo tearing Wu Yingmei's clothes. Hong Tianxiao knew that this was the time when Tietoutuo was at his lowest alert, so he Holding Xiaoxue's hand, she flew down from the tree, came to the window, opened the window a crack, and the two of them looked into the house (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp; At this moment, a "stab" sound suddenly came from the room. Without thinking, he knew that this was the sound of Tietoutuo tearing Wu Yingmei's clothes. Hong Tianxiao knew that this was the time when Tietoutuo was at his lowest alert. So he took Xiaoxue's hand, flew down from the tree, came to the window, opened the window a crack, and the two of them looked into the house (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155: Saving people You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wu Yingmei actually has an appearance that is no less than that of Xiaoxue, and her mature charm is even more comparable to that of Xiaoxue's first wife. At this moment, her clothes were torn apart by Tietoutuo, and her light green bellyband and surrounding snow-like skin were completely exposed. In front of Tietoutuo. After spending many years, the prey was about to be obtained. Tie Tou Tuo's eyes almost glowed green. He grabbed Wu Yingmei's bellyband and pulled it off suddenly, causing Tie Tou Tuo and Hong Tianxiao's eyes to light up, and they swallowed almost at the same time. The next mouthful was spitting. Although Wu Yingmei did not resist, she instinctively put a pair of jade arms on her chest to protect her. The stunning beauty like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered stimulated Tietoutuo even more. However, Tietoutuo knew that Wu Yingmei would not be able to escape tonight, so he was not in a hurry. He started to take off his clothes and said with a ferocious smile: "Yingmei, should you take off your pants yourself, or should Sajia help you take them off?" Wu Yingmei had a bleak look on her face and her eyes were lifeless. After listening to Tietoutuo's words, she uttered a few words coldly: "You take a few steps back and don't touch me yet. I'll take it off myself." Tietoutuo laughed heartily, and indeed took a few steps back, threatening again: "Yes, this is a rose with thorns. Okay, Sajia won't touch you for now. After you take off your clothes, you can lie down on the bed inside." , Sajia must treat you gently, otherwise, you will be waiting to taste the feeling of being raped." Wu Yingmei ignored him, the bleak look on her face instantly turned to frost, and her eyes suddenly became sharp and cold. She numbly took off her pants one by one while staring at Tietoutuo coldly. If her eyes were If he could kill someone, Tietoutuo would have been killed countless times. Normally, Wu Yingmei's look would be enough to make Tie Tuo tremble in fear. After all, Wu Yingmei's martial arts skills are not much worse than his, and she is highly valued by Hong Tianxiao and entrusted with the important task of the Sichuan branch. But now Wu Yingmei has completely lost her resistance, and Tie Tuo On the contrary, Tutuo felt very proud of Wu Yingmei's resentful and helpless look. Soon, Wu Yingmei no longer had any clothes on her body, and her snow-white, delicate and alluring body was completely exposed to the eyes of three people with lustful eyes. Although Wu Yingmei was already thirty years old, whether it was her face, skin, or figure, It is definitely not comparable to a young girl like Xiaoxue. Tietoutuo also took off all his clothes and took a step forward. Wu Yingmei thought that he couldn't help but pounce on him, so she hurriedly shouted angrily: "Don't come over, I'll go inside by myself." Tietoutuo laughed loudly and said: "Don't worry, although the Sa family has a bad reputation, it is true to its word. The Sa family will never touch you until you go to the bed inside and lie down without any tricks. ." After saying that, Tietoutuo suddenly bent down, picked up all Wu Yingmei's clothes, and tore them to pieces "stab, stab, pluck" all at once. Wu Yingmei was startled, looking at the fragments of her clothes floating in the air, and said in fear: "Youwhat do you mean?" Tietoutuo chuckled and said, "What do you mean? Sajia is worried that you will sneak out while Sajia is asleep." Wu Yingmei heard this and snorted disdainfully: "Run out? Where will I run away? Even if I run out, won't my body still be defiled by you? Even if I don't run out, you can't even think about insulting me again. For the second time, I must tell Master Hong about this matter and ask him to make the decision for me." When Hong Tianxiao heard this, he sighed in his heart and thought to himself, Wu Yingmei is also a smart and witty female hero, how could she say such words? Originally Tietoutuo didn't dare to do anything too outrageous, but she threatened her like this After a while, wouldn't it be that Tietoutuo was forced to a dead end? Sure enough, when Tietoutuo heard this, he rolled his eyes and said viciously to Wu Yingmei: "Hmph, you want to report this matter to the leader, but the Sa family won't let you do it. Only you and the Sa family know what happened today. As long as the Sa family takes you away from here and hides you in the secret room in the Sa family's room, you will become the Sa family's plaything from now on, a plaything for life." Wu Yingmei was shocked when she heard this, and her face turned pale. She also realized that it was her words that made Tietutuo have this idea, but she could accept being played by Tietutuo once, but she had to completely become Wu Yingmei would rather die than agree to his plaything. In desperation, Wu Yingmei grabbed the inkstone on the table, looked at Tietutuo in horror, and said tremblingly: "Youyou don't come over. If you dare to come over, II will die for you." This is what an ordinary woman is doing This is a common reaction when facing a prostitute, and this also shows that Wu Yingmei began to feel fear and panic in her heart. Tietoutuo laughed loudly and said: "Wu Yingmei, you have lost all your skills now. Let's compare which one is faster, your movements or Sajia's. Sajia can guarantee that the inkstone in your hand will not wait for it to reach your head. , Sajia will throw it out of this room and hug you at the same time.?In arms. " Wu Yingmei knew that she had lost her skills, and Tietutuo could definitely do what he said easily. She couldn't help but put down her jade arm blankly, and with a "clang", the inkstone fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Then Wu Yingmei suddenly A hysterical roar: "You are a beast." Hong Tianxiao secretly sighed. Women are so helpless when they meet a man who is like a beast. Any tricks will be penetrated and there will be nowhere to hide. After this loud roar, Tietutuo was also worried that Wu Yingmei would shout a second time, After all, in this silent night sky, no one can say whether the sound will float outside. Hong Tianxiao said softly to Xiaoxue: "Xue'er, let's do it. I will carry Wu Yingmei outside the house first. Tietutuo will definitely chase him out. You hide under the window and ambush him first. I will help you deal with Tietutuo later." " As soon as Hong Tianxiao finished speaking, he opened the window and got through it. In an instant, he was in front of Wu Yingmei. At this time, Tietoutuo had just stretched out his hand. Hong Tianxiao hugged the slippery jade beauty in his arms and jumped out of the window again. Hong Tianxiao used the various light kung fu skills of the Divine Movement, and his internal strength was extremely deep. These two movements were really too fast. Tietoutuo was in a state of excitement and greed just now, and he did not have any precautions. When the lamb that was about to be obtained disappeared before his eyes, Tietoutuo was furious. However, Tietoutuo woke up immediately. After all, the speed of the figure just now was not something that everyone could achieve, which showed the high level of martial arts of this person. However, after Wu Yingmei was rescued, Tietoutuo was the only one left in the room, and he was still naked. Boundless fear suddenly appeared in his heart. Tietutuo instinctively picked up his clothes and put them on himself in a panic. The brief moment of getting dressed was enough for Tietoutuo to think. The powerful enemy was outside the window. What was going to happen tonight was impossible. If he still jumped out of the window, he might die tonight. So Tietoutuo made a prompt decision. After putting on his clothes, he jumped into the back room and found that there was a window facing the inner door, so he jumped in without hesitation. However, just when Tietutuo's figure had just landed, a gust of palm wind hit him. In a panic, Tietutuo hurriedly raised his palms to meet him. With a "pop" sound, Tietutuo opened his mouth and spurted out a large mouthful of blood. The wind of his palm caused him to knock out a big hole in the solid brick wall. It turns out that Xiaoxue was crouching under the window preparing to attack Tietoutuo when she suddenly heard Hong Tianxiao¡¯s voice transmission, telling her to ambush behind the house. Xiaoxue didn't hesitate at all. When she used Qinggong, she came to the back of the house. As soon as she stood up, before she could get under the window, she saw the figure of Tietoutuo coming towards her. Xiaoxue didn't have time to think too much, and used all her strength to move towards Tietoutuo. Hit it away and seriously injure it. Tietoutuo suddenly encountered a powerful enemy. He couldn't figure out the true situation and ignored his injuries. He immediately fought with Xiaoxue who rushed forward again. In the past few days, Hong Tianxiao felt Xiaoxue's talent, so he taught Xiaoyao Sect's Tianshan Plum Blossom Flow and several other skills to her. He just told Xiaoxue to practice this Tianshan Plum Blossom Flow with Tietoutuo after the sneak attack was successful. , but it was a fairly even fight. The battle there was fierce, but the relationship between Hong Tianxiao and Wu Yingmei was very romantic. After Wu Yingmei's last trick was seen through by Tie Tou Tuo, she fell completely into despair and was just waiting for Tie Tou Tuo to ravage and destroy her. Unexpectedly, something unexpected happened at the critical moment and she was rescued. Wu Yingmei initially didn't know who the person who saved her was, but after all, she was not a young child like Xiaoxue, so she could feel that the person holding her was a man. Just as Hong Tianxiao guessed, Wu Yingmei was not the slut Xiaoxue imagined. She turned out to be a singer by the Poyang Lake. When she was ten years old, she met a strange man who taught her martial arts. Since then, she has She took the name of Singer and lived by the Qinhuai River until she was introduced to join the Sanjiang Gang ten years ago. When Wu Yingmei joined the Sanjiang Gang, she was still pure and pure, and she was even more arrogant, not at all inferior to Xiaoxue now. Six years ago, Wu Yingmei met a scholar. This scholar was not a martial artist, but he had lofty ideals and pursuits. His handsome appearance and profound knowledge captured Wu Yingmei's heart. However, when the original gang leader Qin Sanjiang was alive, the Sanjiang Gang did not allow female disciples in the gang to marry non-martial arts people, so Wu Yingmei and the scholar had to live a life of secret passion. That scholar was not a martial arts man, so he lacked the blood of a martial arts man. Although he was once obsessed with Wu Yingmei's body, he did not have the courage to take her away from the Sanjiang Gang, and might lead a fearful and secluded life. As a result, the conflict between the two people became more and more serious. Finally, one day, the scholar had a new love and moved away from Wu Yingmei. Although his new love was quite attractive, compared with Wu Yingmei, she was simply incompetent. On the ground. Although the scholar deliberately concealed the matter, after all, the number of times he came to see Wu Yingmei became less and less. Every time he came, he did not have the same passion and obsession as before. This aroused Wu Yingmei's suspicion, so he sent someone to secretly follow the scholar. Wu Yingmei naturally knew that the scholar had a new love. Wu Yingmei thought that being able to find her beloved when she was twenty-four years old was a blessing from heaven, but she didn't expect that it would be such a result in the end, and she felt sad and angry. ???????????Although the scholar deliberately concealed the matter, after all, he came to see Wu Yingmei less and less often. Every time he came, he did not have the same passion and obsession as before. This aroused Wu Yingmei's suspicion and sent someone to secretly follow the scholar. , Wu Yingmei naturally knew that the scholar had a new love. Wu Yingmei thought that being able to find her beloved when she was twenty-four years old was a blessing from heaven, but she didn't expect that it would be such a result in the end, and she felt sad and angry. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Book stamp Chapter 156 Success You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wu Yingmei immediately found the scholar. It was a night when the scholar was having sex with her new love in bed. When they saw Wu Yingmei falling from the sky with an angry face, the scholar was simply shocked. He knew how powerful Wu Yingmei was. As long as she He thought that he and his new love would definitely disappear from this world silently. However, Wu Yingmei was not impulsive and did not kill the two of them. She just looked at the scholar's new love and said softly: "You disappoint me so much. You are simply not a man. I regret that I will I leave my innocent body to you." After saying that, Wu Yingmei left in tears, leaving the scholar staring blankly in the direction Wu Yingmei left, while his new love held his arm and kept complaining, Say something about being acquainted with a witch by mistake. Hong Tianxiao was holding a naked beauty in his arms and was about to take advantage when he suddenly heard no less than a hundred people rushing from the outer courtyard. So Hong Tianxiao hurriedly jumped into the room, lowered his head and said to Wu Yingmei: "Tonight This matter must not be spread to outsiders. Now that your subordinates have heard about it, please tell them to go back quickly, otherwise, I can't guarantee that they will see you like you are now." Wu Yingmei caught the light, and before she had time to struggle to see who the man was holding her in her arms, she heard such threatening words. She immediately did not dare to think too much, and shouted loudly: "You guys should go back, foreign enemies are invading, I am the leader of the altar." It's enough to deal with it. Everyone has neglected their duties. Go and stick to your posts quickly. Don't slack off. Otherwise, you will be punished according to the canon." As soon as Wu Yingmei finished speaking, Hong Tianxiao heard those secret whistles and all stopped, turned around and returned to other places. Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but secretly admire her. This Wu Yingmei was indeed no ordinary person. She could resolve this situation with just a few words. Hong Tianxiao then looked at the beauty in his arms, and saw Wu Yingmei also looking at him, their eyes facing each other. Wu Yingmei was shocked to find that the man holding her was actually the leader Hong Tianxiao. She was shocked, but she was worried that she had made a mistake. She looked carefully and confirmed that she was right. She was very surprised and thought to herself, why did the leader come to Chengdu? However, the current situation no longer allowed her to think too much. After all, she was naked and held in his arms. Wu Yingmei blushed with embarrassment and struggled to stand up, but Hong Tianxiao couldn't tolerate her, and hugged her tightly, his lips almost touching her cheeks and whispered: "Yingmei, not only are you hit He was poisoned by Tietoutuo¡¯s Hua Gong Powder and also his Lust Cartilage Powder. The harder he struggled, the faster the medicine took effect.¡± Wu Yingmei struggled for half of her life. When she heard Hong Tianxiao's words, she immediately didn't dare to struggle. Although she didn't know what "Lust Cartilage Powder" was, she could guess a thing or two from the name alone. Who was Tietoutuo? The medicine he gave himself could be some good medicine. Hong Tianxiao and Wu Yingmei looked at each other. Although it was not affectionate, Wu Yingmei looked at Hong Tianxiao much better than he looked at the bald donkey Tietoutuo. Hong Tianxiao took the opportunity to use the Soul Technique, deeply burying the mark in Wu Yingmei's heart that she had been addicted to lust. Soon, Wu Yingmei's eyes began to appear blurred, and there was a hint of lust. Of course, this lust was not caused by Hong Tianxiao's soul-stirring technique, but when he said the words "Lust Cartilage Powder", Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed. Knowing that today's matter was already half successful, he then began to use his flirting methods on Wu Yingmei. Outside, the palm winds of Xiaoxue and Tietoutuo were still whistling, but the lips of Hong Tianxiao and Wu Yingmei were already firmly connected, and before Wu Yingmei knew it, Hong Tianxiao had already carried Wu Yingmei to the bed inside, and Rolled up. Although Wu Yingmei did not really take the aphrodisiac of "Lust Cartilage Powder", she was still a long-term person after all, and her heart was completely relaxed because of "Lust Cartilage Powder". Moreover, she also found that the man holding her arms was not Tietoutuo. Fangxin naturally has less rejection. The beauty in his arms did not resist at all, which made Hong Tianxiao very busy, but he did not forget to listen to the fighting outside with his divine ears. After being trained by Hong Tianxiao, Xiaoxue's martial arts was already better than Tietoutuo. At the beginning, because she was not very proficient in the use of Tianshan's plum-breaking hand, she was only tied with the injured Tietoutuo, but after thirty moves , Tietoutuo seemed to be very strenuous, firstly because he was already injured and now the injury is getting more serious, and secondly because Xiaoxue has slowly understood the true meaning of Tianshan's plum-breaking hand. Originally, with the current situation of the battle, Xiaoxue was already sure of victory. Even if she couldn't kill Tietoutuo, she could definitely drive him away. However, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought that this old slut had a magical medicine like Hua Gong Powder in his hands, and was worried that he might not know who he would target next, so he gently tapped Wu Yingmei's acupuncture points and placed her on the bed. He jumped up to the window and picked up a sunglasses?, aiming at Tietoutuo who was fighting, he saw a flash of white light, followed by Tietoutuo's scream, but it was Hong Tianxiao's Yang finger that pierced the "Jigu point" under his lower abdomen. Xiaoxue had already gained the upper hand and was full of fighting spirit. Suddenly she saw Tietoutuo scream and fall backwards. Xiaoxue was stunned for a moment and then understood that Hong Tianxiao was secretly helping him, so he took a step forward and ended Tie Toutuo with one palm. Toutuo's life was not relieved, and he stepped hard on Toutuo's lower body several times with his feet, almost crushing Toutuo's lower body before giving up. After venting her anger, Xiaoxue turned around and saw that Hong Tianxiao's figure on the window had disappeared. Then she spat bitterly at Tietoutuo's body and jumped to Wu Yingmei's door. Before Xiaoxue pushed the door open, she heard the woman's emotional murmur from inside. Xiaoxue's belly also felt hot, and she thought to herself, the young master is so powerful, he captured Wu Yingmei so quickly. Xiaoxue pushed the door open, turned around and fastened the door bolt tightly, and walked step by step towards the inner room amidst the ecstatic murmuring music. Xiaoxue suddenly felt that her legs were as tired as if she had run a thousand miles. Every step she took, her legs felt weak. Although it was only a dozen steps away, it seemed like she had walked for a long time. Finally arriving at the door of the inner room, Xiaoxue opened the curtain and saw two naked bodies intertwined on the bed. Wu Yingmei was enjoying it with her eyes closed, and the intoxicating murmur came from her mouth. Since becoming Hong Tianxiao's woman, Xiaoxue has been entangled with Hong Tianxiao every day like a honeymoon. Because her endurance is stronger than other women, sometimes she will even ask for Yunyu overnight. Several times, but after doing it and looking at it, and still looking at it so close, Xiaoxue felt that her legs were weak just now, but now they were as heavy as lead, and she could no longer take a step. . Since her first love was shattered, Wu Yingmei¡¯s heart has been withered. After being appointed by Hong Tianxiao as the leader of the Sichuan branch, she has rarely taken a step out of the Wei Mansion. She once wanted to indulge herself in order to get revenge on that useless scholar, but when she called a handsome Sanjiang Clan disciple and slowly took off all her clothes in front of him, the disciple was completely stunned. He had never seen such a gorgeous beauty's body. Just when Wu Yingmei was half naked on the bed and beckoning to seduce the Sanjiang Gang disciple, the useless Sanjiang Gang disciple suddenly couldn't stand the temptation, and her lower body suddenly became wet. It erupted and hit my pants. Wu Yingmei did not expect that the most handsome disciple under her would be so useless, and the desire in her heart was suddenly extinguished by a basin of cold water. She stood up with a cold face, and under the gaze of the Sanjiang Clan disciple, she covered her seductive body under the clothes again, and waved to the bewildered disciple to let him out. From then on, Wu Yingmei no longer had the intention to indulge herself to take revenge on the scholar. However, this matter spread among the Sanjiang Gang. Tie Toutuo, Ling Jizi, Qiu Tiebiao and others were already coveting Wu Yingmei's beauty. Chi even took the opportunity to spread rumors, making her reputation as a slut among the entire Sanjiang Gang, and even the entire world. If it were the former Wu Yingmei, he would naturally be extremely angry. He would first arrest and kill a few disciples who had spread rumors about this incident, and then go to the Sanjiang Gang leader to report Tietoutuo, Ling Jizi, Qiu Tiebiao and others. She wanted to be innocent, but her heart was withered. After hearing such rumors, she just laughed and ignored them. On the contrary, everyone thought that the rumors were correct. Zou Tianfeng was not a disciple of the Sanjiang Gang. After hearing this, they naturally believed it to be true. Soon, Wu Yingmei, who was completely relaxed, began to moan from low to high. Although it was not as hysterical as Xiaoxue's, it still reached Xiaoxue's ears. Xiaoxue could no longer hold on and sat down on the threshold. , there was simply no strength left in his body. Wu Yingmei's long-lasting body, in less than an hour, she had already ejaculated seven or eight times, lying on the bed limply. However, although she was so excited, Wu Yingmei's consciousness was very clear, and she was lying under Hong Tianxiao, looking at him intently, with a slight look of shock in her eyes. Obviously she had once again confirmed that this extremely brave man The man is Hong Tianxiao, the leader of this sect. Advertising time: I highly recommend a fantasy novel "Wu Po Qian Kun"! ??Fantasy imagination, ups and downs of the plot, novel and wonderful martial arts, and exciting story! Definitely a good book worth reading! The highly recommended works of the century can be found at the first position on the home page (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157 Mei Xin You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao also looked at the beautiful woman under him with tender eyes, and said softly: "Yingmei, although you and I have been in love today because you were poisoned by Tietoutuo's aphrodisiac, after all, you have become my woman. If If you are willing, I will protect you for the rest of your life and will never let you be wronged in the slightest." When Wu Yingmei heard this, her body trembled and her eyes became blurry. That person had said this before, but then he failed to do it. He defrauded her of her innocence and even her first love. Hong Tianxiao didn't care about Wu Yingmei's reaction. He waved to Xiaoxue, who was almost paralyzed there motionless, and said, "Xue'er, come here, Yingmei is no longer able to have fun, it's your turn now." " Only then did Wu Yingmei realize that there was another person in the room. She didn't know where the strength came from. She hurriedly turned her head and looked around, and was stunned for a moment. After hearing Hong Tianxiao¡¯s words, Xiaoxue suddenly gained strength, stood up, walked towards the bed, and began to take off her clothes in front of Wu Yingmei¡¯s surprised eyes. Hong Tianxiao lowered his head and said to Wu Yingmei: "Yingmei, you will gradually get to know me in the future. There are many women around me, but they are all happy, and Xue'er is one of them." At this time, Xiaoxue had already come to the bedside. Her upper body was completely naked, and her lower body was only left with a pair of obscene pants. As she took off her shoes and went to bed, she smiled delicately at Wu Yingmei, who was still looking at her in surprise: "Master Wu Tan" , the leader is the only strange man in the world. She is very kind to every sister. She likes the new but never gets tired of the old. Xueer was originally the maid of the leader of the Gansu branch, Zou Tan, and she was captured by the leader a few days ago. " Hong Tianxiao hugged Xiaoxue with a smile, and said with a smile: "Xue'er actually arranged for me in front of Yingmei. Let's see how I deal with you. Yingmei, you have a rest first. If Xue'er is not able to do it later, you have to go up." .¡± In fact, when the storm between the two of them stopped, Wu Yingmei already knew that she would never be able to do without this handsome and brave man in this life, not to mention that he was the leader of the cult. Listening to Xiaoxue's bone-crushing whisper coming from beside her, Wu Yingmei quickly closed her beautiful eyes, but her heart surged like waves. Happiness, could it be that happiness came to her so quickly? But, why didn't he come two years earlier? Show up, so that you can hand over your innocent body to him instead of the ruined body you have now. An hour passed, and Xiaoxue reached the peak of happiness ten times. For the time being, she was no longer able to fight. Hong Tianxiao turned his target again to Wu Yingmei, who had been resting for an hour, but found that she was looking at him dreamily. , there were sparkling tears in the corners of her eyes, and when she looked down, she saw that the sheets were soaked all over, it was obvious that she had been crying for a long time. Hong Tianxiao didn't know why Wu Yingmei was like this, so he hurriedly held her in his arms and found that she didn't resist at all. He knew that the reason why she was crying was not because he had just taken her body, so he gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and softly wiped away the tears from her eyes. He asked loudly: "Yingmei, what's wrong? If you don't want to follow me, I will never force you." Wu Yingmei was stunned, looking at Hong Tianxiao's eyes without any pretense, and suddenly threw herself into Hong Tianxiao's arms with a cry of "Wow" and cried loudly. Xiaoxue also noticed Wu Yingmei's strangeness, and reluctantly sat up, twisting her delicate body towards Hong Tianxiao and the two came closer to each other. "Xiaoxue gently stroked Wu Yingmei's jade shoulder and asked, "Did something sad happen to Sister Mei? If you believe me, tell me what's on your mind." When Wu Yingmei heard this, her cries gradually subsided and turned into sobs again. She raised her tearful pretty face from Hong Tianxiao's arms and said with sobs: "Xue'er, there's nothing wrong with my sister. I'm just too envious of you. No." My sister feels ashamed to be able to hand over her innocence to the young master." When Xiaoxue heard this, she felt sad for a while. She understood how painful it would be for a woman if she couldn't give her innocence to the man she loved. If this happened to her, maybe she would commit suicide because she couldn't think about it for a moment. I don¡¯t know what words to use to persuade Wu Yingmei. Hong Tianxiao is from a later generation and naturally does not take the concept of chastity too seriously. Moreover, his principle is that a woman does not have to be a virgin before she is with him, and she can even have sex with many men, but after she is with him, she must be a virgin. To be devoted to him without any betrayal, he thought that Wu Yingmei would be so sad suddenly, but it turned out to be this, so he gently lifted her chin and said affectionately: "Yingmei, although I don't I know your past, but I know that you are not the person rumored to be. I don¡¯t need anything else, as long as you can follow me wholeheartedly from now on." Hearing this, Wu Yingmei became even more sad and burst into tears again. While crying, she told Hong Tianxiao all her past events. Hong Tianxiao suddenly realized it and sighed: "Thanks to that foolShe has become a slut who can do anything for anyone. What¡¯s more, after experiencing Hong Tianxiao¡¯s bravery and tenderness, even if she puts a knife to her neck, she will not let other men touch her finger. Hearing this, the emphasis is on He nodded and said: "Please rest assured, Master, since Yingmei has won the master, he will not despise his body. This life will only belong to the Master. Yingmei would rather die than let other men touch Yingmei." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Actually, I absolutely believe you. The reason why I warned you just now is because I can endure anything, but I can only endure the betrayal of a woman. Okay, it's getting late. , Yingmei, Xue'er and I will go back to Qingcheng Mountain first. After you finish handling the matter of dividing the altar, come to Qingcheng Mountain, and I will give you the title." Of course, there was a lot of fun when getting dressed. The three of them lingered and laughed, and it actually took half an hour for the three of them to finish dressing. After Hong Tianxiao and Xiaoxue left before it was completely dark, Wu Yingmei returned to the bedside. Seeing several pieces of wet sheets on the sheets, she couldn't help but think of what happened last night, as if she was in a dream. If it weren't for the wet patches on the bed sheets, if it weren't for the smell of hormones permeating the room, if it wasn't for the strangeness of her body after experiencing the clouds and rains, Wu Yingmei couldn't believe that happiness had completely descended on her. Most of the disciples in the branch were brought by Wu Yingmei from the Sanjiang Gang, and they were also her old subordinates. They respected Wu Yingmei very much, but they did not expect that overnight, their branch leader would become one of the leader's wives, and also one of the wives of the leader in the future. One of the imperial concubines. They didn't expect that the heavily guarded Sichuan branch would be like a deserted place for Hong Tianxiao. The book is about to be finished, and Lao San is crying for rewards and love letters. Dear readers, please pity Lao San, I can¡¯t live any longer! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158 The situation suddenly changes You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao proclaimed himself emperor in Jinling and separatized half of the country in the south of the Yangtze River. This greatly damaged the vitality of the Yuan court, but also made Emperor Yuan Shun very angry. He sent 200,000 troops from Mongolia to carry out a frantic encirclement and suppression of Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng. Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng originally only reluctantly resisted the Yuan court, but the Yuan army suddenly increased by 100,000, which cut off the connection between the two. The two had to give up part of the place and reduce the base area as much as possible. In order to stretch the supply of the Yuan army, it shrinks its own strength. Giving up part of the territory can certainly reduce the strength of the Yuan army and extend the supply of the Yuan army, but it also causes the Yuan army to surround the two men with heavy troops, gradually encircling the territory of Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang. Cannibalize. The complete loss of Jiangnan left the Yuan court no longer able to retreat. Emperor Yuan Shun was so panicked that he once again activated Taishi Tuotuo. Tuotuo's mind is still very clear. Hong Tianxiao has only occupied Jiangnan for a short time. Although the hearts of the Han people will definitely belong to him, there are still many remaining Mongolian forces in various parts of Jiangnan, and they are struggling to use the terrain to fight against Hong Tianxiao's army. If the main force of the Mongolian army can quickly annihilate the main forces of Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng, they can quickly move south and take advantage of Hong Tianxiao's unsteady foothold to recapture Jiangnan with heavy troops. Otherwise, once half a year has passed, they will The remaining forces of the Mongolian army were wiped out by Hong Tianxiao, and Jiangnan would be completely lost. Tuotuo's proposal was strongly approved by King Ruyang. Emperor Yuan Shun had no choice but to agree to the two men's strategy. He even followed Tuotuo's plan and transferred 200,000 cavalry from Mongolia. This created the situation between Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng. of passivity. The situation in Jiangbei is naturally under the control of Hong Tianxiao's intelligence. Naturally, Hong Tianxiao cannot sit back and watch Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng being quickly annihilated by the Mongolian army without asking. After all, he still understands the truth of death. However, Jiangnan had just experienced a war and was in urgent need of recuperation. It also needed to quickly wipe out all the remaining Mongol forces, so sending troops was not the best idea. Hong Tianxiao then asked Liu Bowen for advice. Liu Bowen's strategy was very simple. He did not send troops, but he could support Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng in other ways, such as money and food. Jiangnan was prosperous, and it didn't take Hong Tianxiao too long to pacify Jiangnan. Therefore, it had no impact on the production and population of Jiangnan, and there was no shortage of money, grain, and soldiers. Following Liu Bowen¡¯s plan, Hong Tianxiao immediately sent people to send a large amount of money and food to Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng. He also sent people to land near Shandong by sea to fake the momentum in Hebei, Shandong and other places. In this way, the effect was very obvious. After Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng received Hong Tianxiao's money and food, their morale naturally increased greatly. However, when the Mongolian army heard that there was a fire in the rear, their morale plummeted. For a time, Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang actually resisted hundreds of thousands of troops. fierce attack, and even had the potential to counterattack. When King Ruyang saw this, he knew that he could no longer fight. Otherwise, even if Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang could be destroyed, the final result would be that both sides would suffer losses, and it would definitely be impossible to send the army south. Therefore, without Emperor Yuan Shun's order to withdraw his troops, King Ruyang decisively withdrew his army thirty miles back and temporarily stopped fighting with Chen Youliang. " However, King Ruyang did not intend to let Chen Youliang go. On the contrary, he had a bigger conspiracy. Seven days later, two dark figures appeared outside Chen Youliang¡¯s Han Dynasty Palace. However, the speed of these two black figures was too fast, and the palace guards could not see clearly, and the two entered the palace. Chen Youliang's guards at the Han Palace are also very tight. Many experts from the Kongtong Sect and the Beggar Clan have become palace guards. However, these two shadows are extremely skilled. Even the Five Elders of Kongtong and even the dead Beggars Gang leader Shi Huolong may not be their opponent, let alone the disciples of the two sects, because these two people are the two elders Xuan Ming. "Brother, I didn't expect that Chen Youliang's palace of Han Dynasty is not small. It seems that we need to arrest someone to come and ask." After the two entered the palace, they discovered that the scale of Chen Youliang's palace was far greater than that of King Ruyang. It was difficult to find such a place. It¡¯s really not easy to be alone. Luzhangke nodded and said, "Okay, that's exactly what I meant." Soon, the two of them captured a guard of the Han Palace, who was a disciple of the Beggar Clan. However, this disciple of the Beggar Clan was very tough and would rather endure the pain of having his hands and muscles broken apart than tell where Chen Youliang was. In the end, both Luzhangke and Hebiweng were a little suspicious that this person didn't know where Chen Youliang lived. The Beggar Clan disciple was beaten to death with one palm. The two were unwilling to accept it and arrested another person. This person was a disciple of the Kongtong Sect. This person is not as tough as the Beggar Clan disciple just now. Although he does not know where Chen Youliang is, he said that he spent the night with one of the princesses in the backyard of the palace.He also told the two elders Xuan Ming the location of the palace's backyard, but the result was still death. Now that they had gotten their bearings, the two of them quickly arrived at the backyard of the palace. The defense here was much tighter than the front yard, but in their eyes, it was not worth taking a look at. Because of their experience in the Ruyang Palace, the two of them knew which princess Chen Youliang was sleeping in, and the guards responsible for the defense would never know. So the two stopped arresting those guards to avoid accidentally alerting the snake, and instead pounced directly. Toward one of the courtyards with lights on. Of course, luck is not so good, Chen Youliang is not here, but the princess seems to be taking a bath, and the deer stick guest's index finger is moving. Hebi Weng knew that his senior brother was guilty of lust again, so he hurriedly warned in a low voice: "Senior brother, don't act recklessly, otherwise it will be difficult for the two of us to escape." Luzhangke also understood in his heart and smiled: "Don't worry, junior brother, I won't mess around." Soon, the maids and eunuchs were all killed in the hands of the two of them, but the princess who was bathing inside had no idea at all and was still shouting: "Xiao Ling, go and add some hot water." However, before the hot water was added, the princess felt a pair of big hands climbing up to her jade peak. She was shocked and turned around hurriedly, only to see a lustful and wretched old man standing in front of her. The princess was about to shout, but she saw the old man tapped her with his fingers, and then she couldn't shout anymore. There were many guards in the palace, and the princess naturally knew that her mute point had been tapped, and was even more shocked. She sat down in the tub, covered her two points in front of her with her arms, and looked at Luzhangke in horror. Luzhangke chuckled and said: "Beauty, don't be afraid, we are here to find Chen Youliang. If you can tell us where he lives, we will definitely not kill him." The princess's heart was in chaos. The other party's purpose was self-evident. They came to assassinate Chen Youliang, and she knew what the consequences would be if Chen Youliang was killed. However, she also understood that if she didn't tell Chen Youliang where she lived, this lustful old man would definitely not let her go. It would definitely be possible to rape him first and then kill him. After some ideological struggle, the princess finally told Luzhangke where Chen Youliang would sleep tonight. Luzhangke kept his promise and did not kill her. He just tapped her acupuncture points and let her wake up in twelve hours. Nothing more. Chen Youliang really enjoyed it. Although Luzhangke left, the princess's stunning face and delicate body were still in his mind. This princess was much stronger in appearance and figure than the women who were responsible for serving them in the Ruyang Palace. There are so many, even compared with the prince Wang Baobao's princess, she is not inferior. After the army destroyed Chen Youliang, I must first rush to Chen Youliang's palace and steal a few princesses. Luzhangke secretly made up his mind. Soon, the two elders Xuan Ming arrived outside the small courtyard called Princess Tan. This place was really different from the small courtyard just now. There were seven or eight guards with swords standing outside the door. Their bright eyes kept looking outside. Watching. This is the inner palace, and there are actually guards appearing. There must be Chen Youliang inside. How could the two elders Xuan Ming take these people seriously? However, in order to prevent them from shouting, which alarmed Chen Youliang, the elders Xuan Ming chose a hidden weapon. After all, if Chen Youliang escapes from the secret passage, the entire plan will fail, and it will be even more difficult to assassinate Chen Youliang in the future. After knocking down the eight guards, the two of them moved all their bodies to the yard, then jumped up to the lighted window, and immediately heard a man's bold laughter: "Come on, my beloved concubine, you I also took off my clothes and took a bath with Gu." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159 Death of Chen Youliang You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Luzhangke listened outside and cursed in his heart, Damn, you just wanted to seduce me, that girl just now was just taking a bath, and here she is still taking a bath, it seems I don¡¯t have time to fuck these girls this year, right? Then, a charming voice sounded: "My lord, how good are you? The last time I was even near the water, I was carried to the bed by my lord." Chen Youliang smiled evilly again and said, "That's not because my beloved concubine is so charming. She makes me fascinated." Princess Tan smiled again and said: "Since I am so charming, why didn't the prince come last night?" Chen Youliang sighed and said: "I went to the princess's place last night. After all, we are a couple. Although her appearance is not as good as before, I can't neglect her too much." "Xuan Ming and his wife listened outside the window and thought to themselves, this Chen Youliang is also a man who values ??love and justice. He is already a prince, but he doesn't despise his wife who is a loser. It's really rare. In this way, Princess Tan had nothing to say. She knew Chen Youliang's temper very well. If she dared to speak ill of the princess, Chen Youliang would definitely get dressed and leave immediately, so she smiled sweetly: "Your Majesty, I am so concubine. Come here." Then there was the sound of stripping off clothes, and Chen Youliang's admiration. Luzhangke and Hebiweng looked at each other, nodded, quietly retreated, and then discussed for a while at the entrance of the courtyard. Then, Hebi Weng was seen hurriedly running towards the lighted room, shouting as he ran: "Your Majesty, the princess has something urgent to ask you to come over." "What's the matter?" Chen Youliang asked urgently. At this time, the princess sent someone to invite her. It was definitely something important. Chen Youliang had no doubt that he was there, so he quickly stood up from the tub and picked up a towel to wipe his body. "The person who came here didn't say anything." Hebiweng didn't know what these guards called Chen Youliang, so he was worried that his feet would be exposed, so he simply didn't call them. "Well, let's wait outside the hospital." "Yes." Hebiweng was secretly happy and hurriedly strode out, while Luzhangke used Qinggong, held his breath, and slowly came to the door of the house. He only waited for Chen Youliang to come out and suddenly attacked. When Hebiweng strode back to the door of the courtyard, he suddenly turned around and came to the door of the house gently like a deer stick guest. "Your Majesty, the princess invites the prince to come over at this time. Do you have any objections to me?" Princess Tan was immediately dissatisfied. What kind of thing is this? She didn't say anything. She just called the person away and left. Chen Youliang smiled and said: "The princess summoned her so urgently, there must be something important. Honey, you should go to bed yourself first, take a bath and go to bed, I will come to accompany you tomorrow night." Although Princess Tan was dissatisfied, she did not dare to stop Chen Youliang. She just stood with her mouth pouted. She had almost taken off her clothes. Her upper body was naked and she only had shorts on her lower body. Her boundless and seductive attitude made Chen Youliang "goo dong" "Dong" swallowed a few mouthfuls of foam. If it were not the princess, but other concubines, he would definitely ignore it. When Princess Tan saw Chen Youliang's obsession with her, she smiled with satisfaction and said, "Your Majesty, if there is nothing urgent over there, your Majesty must come to my concubine again." Chen Youliang also put on his clothes at this moment, came to Princess Tan, reluctantly touched her breasts a few times, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, honey, if there is nothing important, Gu will definitely come over, Gu can't bear to leave Gu Bao'er I can¡¯t sleep alone.¡± "If you hate it, the prince will say nice things." Princess Tan knew when to act coquettishly and when not to act coquettishly. "Haha, okay, stop making trouble and let Du Juan give you a bath later." Although Chen Youliang was reluctant to leave, he still had to leave. He gently patted Princess Tan's shoulder, turned and walked out. "Creak", the door opened, Chen Youliang walked out without any precautions, but when he just stepped out of the threshold with one foot, he suddenly felt a cold wind blowing from his left and right sides. Chen Youliang was a disciple of the Eight Bags in the Beggar Clan, so his martial arts was naturally not weak, but compared with the two elders Xuan Ming, he was far inferior. What's more, he was not prepared at all. He was immediately struck by two palms on the left and right chests, and was furious. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards into the house. Then, Luzhangke hurriedly jumped up and stopped Princess Tan who was taking off her obscene trousers. Hebiweng also followed and approached the house and closed the door smoothly. Chen Youliang's internal strength was not weak. Although he was hit by the Xuanming God's Palm, which was 100% of the Xuanming's, he still hadn't died yet. He stared at the two of them with wide eyes and pointed at them with his right hand, but he was speechless and just kept talking. Blood spurted out, and his body became extremely cold. Princess Tan looked at Chen Youliang with wide-open eyes in horror, unable to move even if she wanted to, and unable to scream even if she wanted to. "Hey, Chen Youliang, that's all." Seeing Chen Youliang,The two elders, Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming, were overjoyed. "Youyou areare Xuan" Chen Youliang was finally able to speak intermittently, and naturally understood the identities of the two elders Xuan and Ming. He was shocked and angry in his heart, but he also understood that today was the day he died. At this time There was no way anyone would come to save him, and even if there were, the two elders Xuan Ming would definitely be able to easily take his life first. While Luzhangke moved his hands up and down Princess Tan's body, he chuckled and said: "Chen Youliang, Yuanzhen accepted you as a disciple and taught you martial arts so that you could be loyal to Dayuan. Who would have thought that after you controlled the situation of the Beggar Clan, you would You suddenly became independent and raised the banner of anti-Yuan. How can King Ruyang tolerate you? It's a pity that such a stunning beauty has to be widowed. It's a pity." Seeing that Luzhangke seemed to be reluctant to part with Princess Tan in his arms, Hebiweng hurriedly reminded: "You can't stay here for a long time. You should retreat immediately after killing Chen Youliang." Luzhangke reluctantly put Princess Tan down, shook his head and said, "What a pity, what a pity." Seeing this, Hebiweng hurriedly stepped forward and hit Chen Youliang on the forehead with his palm. Chen Youliang's head was immediately smashed to pieces, and blood and brains were scattered on the floor. Princess Tan had never experienced such a scene before, and she immediately fainted. The two elders, Xuan Ming, swaggered into Princess Tan's courtyard and used Qinggong again to leave. Early the next morning, Princess Tan woke up leisurely. Her acupuncture points had been unlocked. When she quickly put on her clothes and went outside to call for help, she found that not only the bodies of Chen Youliang's eight bodyguards were lying in the yard, but also several of hers. The personal maids and eunuchs were all killed, and they fainted again from fright. By the time Princess Tan woke up again, she was already in prison. It turned out that no one in the mansion saw Chen Youliang coming out of Princess Tan's courtyard until noon, so they reported the matter to the princess. The princess immediately brought someone there and broke the door open, only to find that Chen Youliang had been killed in the house. , the princess was furious, and naturally turned her anger on Princess Tan and threw her into prison. The Princess of Han was quite calm and did not dare to publicize the matter. She ordered the news to be blocked and secretly summoned Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian, Chen Youliang's most trusted brothers, into the Han Palace. Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian are Chen Youliang's sworn brothers, and they are also the two generals that Chen Youliang relies on most. Zhang Dingbian, in particular, knows astronomy and geography, practices military art, martial arts, boxing skills, and is good at Qihuang. It can be said that Chen Youliang's current situation is absolutely inseparable from Zhang Dingbian's contribution. When Zhang Ding heard that Chen Youliang had been assassinated, he was naturally shocked and immediately understood that this was a trick of King Ruyang. The King of Ruyang suddenly withdrew his troops in order to prevent Chen Youliang from taking precautions. He sent experts to assassinate him. Now that the assassination was successful, the King of Ruyang will definitely attack the Han army with all his strength. After all, Zhang Dingbian was a talented general. Although he was frightened, he offered two strategies to Princess Han. First, kill all those who knew about it and keep the assassination of Chen Youliang secret, so as to avoid confusion among the soldiers at the front. And he immediately rushed to the front line to prepare for the massive attack of the Mongolian army; secondly, once the news could not be concealed, he immediately asked Chen Youliang's second son (the eldest son had died long ago) Chen Li to take the throne, and the Han Princess temporarily took charge of power. Although Princess Han had a manly appearance, she was a woman after all and was not as thoughtful as Zhang Dingbian. She immediately adopted Zhang Dingbian's strategy and killed all those who knew about it. She only said that Chen Youliang accidentally caught the cold and was recuperating at Princess Han's place. . Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian rushed to the front line respectively to reorganize their armies and prepare for the Mongolian attack. Sure enough, on the fourth day after Chen Youliang was killed, King Ruyang's army suddenly launched a fierce attack on the Han Dynasty. Fortunately, Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian were prepared, and the army did not know the news of Chen Youliang's assassination. The Mongolian army's fierce attack did not make any substantial progress, but suffered a lot of casualties. However, King Ruyang immediately took countermeasures and sent people to spread the news that Chen Youliang had been killed, hoping to cause chaos in the Han army. Unfortunately, Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian were well prepared for this, and they casually took out a Han Dynasty edict stamped with the Han Dynasty's seal to encourage the three armies, causing King Ruyang's plan to fail again, and the two armies were once again in a stalemate. state. However, Zhang Dingbian knew in his heart that the news of Chen Youliang's murder could only be concealed for a while, but he could not hide it forever. After all, the soldiers of the three armies knew that Chen Youliang had always fought with the army. The Mongolian army was currently on the offensive, and Chen Youliang could not help but Those who come to the front line, even if they occasionally catch cold, will not recover within a month or two. As a last resort, Zhang Dingbian had no choice but to propose a plan to Princess Han, hoping that Princess Han would seek help from Hong Tianxiao and join the Ming Dynasty, hoping that Hong Tianxiao would send troops. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 160 Mother-in-law You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The news of Chen Youliang's murder was tightly sealed by Princess Han, and all the insiders except Princess Tan were killed. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao's spies in Jiangbei did not find out the news, and Hong Tianxiao naturally did not know about it. To recuperate, Hong Tianxiao left all political affairs to Li Shanchang and others, and military affairs to Liu Bowen and Xu Da. He approved some important memorials every day, and spent his free time with many loved ones. The concubines had fun together. On this day, after Hong Tianxiao finished approving the memorial, he suddenly became interested and drove to Yuqingyuan. Yuqingyuan was the residence of Gaun Yuhong, and its name was naturally taken from her name in her previous life: Luo Yuqing. Hong Tianxiao also wanted to give Gun Yuhong a surprise. After arriving at Yuqingyuan, he did not ask the palace maids and eunuchs to report, but asked everyone to retreat. Hong Tianxiao originally thought that castrated jade red must be embroidering in the room. After all, during this period, most of the concubines in the palace were obsessed with female red, especially castrated jade red. However, when Hong Tianxiao walked in, it was not what he imagined. In that way, the room was empty, and there was no trace of Gon Yuhong. Hong Tianxiao felt strange, so he walked into the inner room and found a person lying on the bed. He was exactly the same height, fat and thin as Gon Yuhong, but his clothes seemed to be Gon Yuhong. She had never worn it before. At this moment, she was facing inward and motionless. She seemed to have fallen asleep, but there was nothing covering her body. As soon as Hong Tianxiao approached the bed, he could already smell the familiar fragrance. Among the girls around Hong Tianxiao, the scent of Ganyu Hong's perfume was unique. Who else could this person on the bed be if he wasn't Ganyu Hong? It must be that this girl embroidered too late last night, so she was tired. I remember that Gao Yuhong once said that she would embroider a dragon robe for Hong Tianxiao with her own hands. Hong Tianxiao was so moved that he suddenly had the idea of ??holding Gao Yuhong in his arms and using his own body temperature to warm Xiang Yatou. He immediately took off his shoes, got on the bed, and gently held Gao Yuhong in his arms. I couldn't bear to wake him up. ¡°Perhaps it was because Gao Yuhong was too tired that she didn¡¯t even notice that there was a man beside her. When Hong Tianxiao hugged her, she just turned over, buried Qiong¡¯s head in Hong Tianxiao¡¯s arms and continued to sleep. Hong Tianxiao smelled the faint fragrance emanating from Gao Yuhong's body, and felt that the pores all over his body were stretched by it, and he fell asleep unconsciously. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Hong Tianxiao felt the beauty in his arms move a few times. Before he could open his eyes, he heard a cry of "ah" that was different from the eunuch¡¯s. Hong Tianxiao was startled. He hurriedly sat up and found that the beauty he was holding in his arms was not Gao Yuhong, but a beautiful woman in her early twenties. Of course Hong Tianxiao recognizes this woman. She is none other than Gao Yuhong's stepmother, who is Gao Feiying's second wife Xie Feiyan. Xie Feiyan was originally the deputy leader of the Sichuan branch. Later, the Sichuan branch was cancelled, and Xie Feiyan returned to Qingcheng Mountain. Later, Hong Tianxiao proclaimed himself emperor in Jinling, and eunuch Yuhong was named a noble concubine. She naturally followed. Arrive at Jinling. Hong Tianxiao and Xie Feiyan had only met a few times a few years ago. They had never seen each other since she went to the Sichuan branch. Unexpectedly, Xie Feiyan was still so young and beautiful after many years, and the perfume and gelatin she wore on her body Jade red is also the same. Instead of feeling guilty, Hong Tianxiao suddenly had an absurd and strange idea. He wanted to know whether the fluid in Xie Feiyan's mouth was as fragrant as the red jade. Thinking of this, Hong Tianxiao unconsciously asked Xie Feiyan's cherry blossoms. Looking at her lips, she saw that they were slightly open, panting, looking very delicate and charming. Because Hong Tianxiao didn't like eunuchs, there were very few eunuchs in the palace, and there were almost no eunuchs in the inner palace. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao was the only man in the entire inner palace. After Xie Feiyan turned around and saw Hong Tianxiao, she instinctively let out a scream. She screamed, no longer daring to scream loudly, let alone scolding Hong Tianxiao out. She just sat on the bed, lowered her head, and said nothing, hoping that Hong Tianxiao could go out on his own, but she soon discovered that this man did not have the slightest trace of anger. Nervous and uneasy. Xie Feiyan sat on the bed with her head lowered for a long time, but she didn't see the man get out of bed. She felt very strange. She looked up at Hong Tianxiao, only to find that Hong Tianxiao's eyes were scanning her body. Sweeping back and forth, and the tent on her lower body was set up high, Xie Feiyan was a person here, how could she not know what Hong Tianxiao was thinking, she was startled, and hurriedly lowered her head again, but this time her face was Her face turned red, and her heart was beating rapidly. There was only one thought in her mind. I am Yuhong's mother. Could it be that he wants to treat me? Before finishing this thought, Xie Feiyan suddenly thought of it again. Yuhong's evaluation of Hong Tianxiao, who was able to control ten women at night without falling, somehow made her feel a sense of expectation in her heart after four years of loneliness. Seeing a blush on Xie Feiyan's face, Hong Tianxiao also realized that he was a little too impatient, and quickly looked away from Xie Feiyan,He coughed and said, "It turns out to be Madam. I thought Yuhong was asleep, that's why she was like this. I didn't expect it to be Madam here. It's so offensive, Madam, please don't blame me." Xie Feiyan did not dare to raise her head, but just lowered her head and replied: "Back to your majesty, Yuhong went to the Zhou family (Zhou Zhiruo's mother, proficient in embroidery) to study the girl Hong. I wanted to see her for something, so I waited in Yuhong's room. , suddenly felt a little tired, so I lay on the bed and fell asleep, but unexpectedlyunexpectedlyHis Majesty was here." "Oh," Hong Tianxiao finally understood what was going on. Zhou was a master of female beauty, so it was not surprising that Yuhong asked her for advice. But after asking and answering, Hong Tianxiao suddenly felt that there was nothing more to say between the two, but he didn't want to leave just yet. After all, Xie Feiyan was a mature woman who was full of maturity, which was what Hong Tianxiao liked most. . "I heard from Yuhong that she had no mother since she was a child. Madam raised her by herself?" After thinking for a long time, Hong Tianxiao finally brought up a topic. Hearing this sentence, Xie Feiyan couldn't help but think of the loneliness of more than ten years, when she had to endure all the hardships to raise Gaun Yuhong and stay alone in an empty bed every night. Her nose felt sour and she actually shed tears. Gwen Feiying was originally a eunuch in the palace, but he later escaped with a martial arts secret book and became an escort incognito. He accidentally picked up Jade Red more than ten years ago, and Xie Feiyan was also picked up by him from a flower picker. Saved from a thief. Hong Tianxiao did not expect that his casual words would actually make Xie Feiyan shed tears. He was just stunned for a moment, but Hong Tianxiao immediately realized that this was a great opportunity to facilitate himself, and hurriedly moved his body towards Xie Feiyan. He moved, gently held her in his arms, and sighed: "Madam must have suffered a lot of grievances over the years, but please rest assured, Madam, from now on, as long as I am here, I will never let Madam suffer any more. I feel wronged. My wife should live in the palace for the rest of her life. I want her to feel happiness and joy that she has never had before." Although Xie Feiyan suddenly lost her composure, she knew very well in her heart that the "happiness and joy that she had never had before" mentioned by Hong Tianxiao was a hint. But what did this happiness and joy refer to? Very understandable. Xie Feiyan felt that it was inappropriate for Hong Tianxiao to hold her in his arms. After all, she was his mother-in-law, so she struggled to sit up, but how could she, a weak woman, break free from Hong Tianxiao's arms? After several attempts, After that, Xie Feiyan also gave up the struggle. Seeing Xie Feiyan give up her struggle, Hong Tianxiao was secretly happy, knowing that half of the good things tonight were done, so he put his lips to Xie Feiyan's left ear and asked softly: "Madam, just now, in my heart, A problem suddenly arises and I can¡¯t figure it out, so I would like to ask Madam for some advice.¡± Xie Feiyan's earlobe was touched so lightly by Hong Tianxiao's lips. Apart from being raped and losing her virginity, Xie Feiyan had not experienced a man's breath for many years. Her body could not help but tremble. At this moment, her heart was confused. The uneasy Xie Feiyan could no longer speak, but nodded slightly, and then buried her head deeply in her chest. Hong Tianxiao said softly: "When I hugged Madam just now, I felt that besides the smell of perfume, Madam also had a unique fragrance. I smelled it very comfortable, but I didn't know if it was Madam's body fragrance. Woolen cloth?" Xie Feiyan didn't expect that Hong Tianxiao would ask such a shameful question that she couldn't answer. She could only keep her posture motionless, and she didn't dare to speak, but she had a thought in her heart, what to do? He already meant a lot. It's obvious whether she refuses or obeys him. If she refuses him, will he become angry and become a bully? But if she obeys him, do she want mother and daughter to marry him together? Hong Tianxiao had been among the flowers for a long time, so how could he not see that Xie Feiyan was already 70% submissive in his heart? Now, without being polite, he gently lifted Xie Feiyan's chin with his hand, and opened his mouth to kiss those attractive cherry lips. Just when Hong Tianxiao gently lifted Xie Feiyan's chin, Xie Feiyan already knew that what happened today was unavoidable and decided to completely obey Hong Tianxiao. However, she was nervous and panting heavily. Her body was heaving up and down, and her mouth was gasping for breath. Gasping, the intoxicating fragrance hit Hong Tianxiao directly on his face. It was the only time when Xie Feiyan lost her virginity passively. How could she know how to please a man? She was just passively kissed by Hong Tianxiao, and the fluid in her mouth was slowly sucked away by Hong Tianxiao bit by bit. After an unknown amount of time, when Hong Tianxiao's lips and Xie Feiyan's lips parted, Xie Feiyan suddenly found that her lower body was completely wet. Hong Tianxiao also discovered this situation, and couldn't help but become playful. He reached out and touched Xie Feiyan's lower body, put it in his mouth and licked it, and couldn't help laughing. When Xie Feiyan, who was already so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a crack in the ground, fell down on the bed, he took off all their clothes in two or two, picked up the gun, mounted the horse, and began to gallop Just as the two were fighting for five hundred rounds on the bed, a delicate figure slipped in through the crack in the door that Hong Tianxiao had forgotten to close, quietly came into the room, and sat quietly on the stool next to the table, two Her beautiful big eyes watched the protracted battle between the two on the bed without blinking. Two hours later, the sweaty two fell on the bed together. Hong Tianxiao greedily sniffed the scent of Xie Feiyan's sweat, while a magic hand was still walking up and down Xie Feiyan's body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)During the 500th round of the battle, a delicate figure slipped in through the crack in the door that Hong Tianxiao had forgotten to close. He quietly came into the room and sat quietly on the stool next to the table. His two beautiful big eyes flashed. Watching a protracted battle between the two on the bed without blinking. Two hours later, the sweaty two fell on the bed together. Hong Tianxiao greedily sniffed the scent of Xie Feiyan's sweat, while a magic hand was still walking up and down Xie Feiyan's body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161 Another abandoned baby You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The first time his innocence was taken away by the flower thief, it was also such a violent storm. But at that time, Xie Feiyan only felt humiliation, pain and anger. However, Hong Tianxiao's bravery was far higher than that of the flower thief, but After a violent storm, Xie Feiyan not only did not feel any pain, but also had a look of comfort on her face, which was clearly displayed on her pretty face, expressing her inner comfort. Xie Feiyan gently pressed her pretty face against Hong Tianxiao's chest, gently stroked the muscles on his lower abdomen with her right hand, and said softly: "Your Majesty is so fierce, I almost can't bear it." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "It's not that it's almost too much, but that you definitely can't bear it. You have been widowed for a long time and lacked Yuze. I know that you haven't done this for a long time, so I will be merciful. Otherwise, I can still I will fight you for another five hundred rounds." Hong Tianxiao said, picking up Xie Feiyan's little hand and placing it on his lower body. It was still a pillar holding up the sky, Xie Feiyan couldn't help but be shocked, and thought to herself, why was Yun Yu as hard as before? But she also understood that Hong Tianxiao felt sorry for her, and her heart couldn't help but sweeten, her body as slippery as a water snake wrapped around Hong Tianxiao's Body, whispered in his ear: "Your Majesty, would you like me to blow for your Majesty?" Hong Tianxiao was stunned when he heard this. He patted Xie Feiyan's plump buttocks lightly and said with a smile: "You are a big goblin who knows a lot. Have you done it before, for a few men?" Xie Feiyan was patted so lightly by Hong Tianxiao, and her body couldn't help but feel weak. She collapsed in Hong Tianxiao's arms and sighed: "Your Majesty, you don't know. I have never been blown by a man before. I just know that during sex That's all, I can swear to God that, apart from the flower picker who took away my innocence, Your Majesty is the only man in my life." Hong Tianxiao was shocked when he heard this and asked: "Could it be that the eunuch Feiying forcibly took away your innocence?" Xie Feiyan shook her head and said: "No, when I was walking around the rivers and lakes, I accidentally met a flower-picking thief. I was inexperienced in the rivers and lakes. I was harmed by his smoke and lost my innocence. However, I was killed by Fei Ying who happened to be passing by. I was rescued. I was heartbroken and wanted to commit suicide, but I was persuaded by Feiying, so I married him. After the marriage, I found out that Feiying was an eunuch who escaped from the palace and could not do it at all. Yun Yu, but I am also afraid of that kind of thing, and after more than ten years, I have been like this." Hong Tianxiao was even more surprised: "Since Feiying is a eunuch, isn't Yuhong his biological child?" Xie Feiyan nodded and said, "Exactly, Yuhong is the abandoned baby he picked up." Hong Tianxiao suddenly remembered what happened to Zhu Shuluo, who was also abandoned by others, and thought to himself, could it be that this happened to them all, so he asked again: "Does Yuhong know about this?" Xie Feiyan shook her head and said: "Feiying once begged me not to tell her about this. After all, there were no traces of her and her biological parents could not be found." Only then did Hong Tianxiao feel relieved. He gently scratched Xie Feiyan's nose and said with a smile: "Don't tell her about this, so as not to be sad. However, you, a big goblin, really scared me just now." Jump. Your mouth is full of fragrance. If you hold that object in it, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to the scenery? If the fragrance in the future is lost because of this, wouldn¡¯t it be worth the loss?¡± Hearing this, Xie Feiyan's pretty face turned crimson again, but she did not continue the topic and began to ask the question she was most worried and concerned about: "Your Majesty, if I and Your Majesty do such a thing in the future, what will happen if I do something like this in the future?" If Yuhong knows about it, she doesn't know how she will treat me, not to mention that Your Majesty is the most respected person in the world. If someone knows what happened today, it will be detrimental to His Majesty's reputation." Hong Tianxiao thought what was going on. Hearing this, he blurted out: "What's the matter? When you and Yuhong break away from their status as mother and daughter, I will give you a name again, and naturally no one will know about it. Besides, you and Yuhong Hong is not the biological mother and daughter, and there is no blood relationship between them, so how can it be considered incest?" Although this is the outcome that Xie Feiyan hopes for the most, she still feels a little worried when she hears Hong Tianxiao say it so easily. After all, she has been educated since she was a child and knows that this is an incest behavior that is not allowed by society. Hong Tianxiao knew that she still cared about Gong Yuhong's thoughts, and it was difficult for her to accept this all at once. He gently scratched her back with his right hand, kissed her gently on the lips, and asked with a smile: " I just want to ask you, did you feel happy just now? Do you regret what you just did?" Xie Feiyan shook her head gently and said: "I have never felt so happy. As long as I can have a one-night stand with His Majesty, even if I die immediately, I will never regret it. It's just that I I¡¯m worried that Yuhong can¡¯t accept this reality.¡±  ??There is nothing that he calls important. "Yes, Your Majesty." The palace maid responded, turned around and left, and Eunuch Yuhong also returned to the bedroom. Gaun Yuhong said with a smile: "It seems that Your Majesty can only endure it. In the evening, Your Majesty will bring my concubine here again, and I will call a few more sisters to serve Your Majesty together." Gao Yuhong understood that Hong Tianxiao was a wise king. She also didn't want to be the kind of traitorous concubine in a world with cholera, so it was impossible to keep Hong Tianxiao at this time. "That's natural." Hong Tianxiao said with a smile while getting dressed, "Shout a few more, my magical power of shifting the universe has been perfected, and it will definitely not be a problem to deal with a dozen of you, but Fei Yan must come at night. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly, grabbed a few handfuls of Xie Feiyan's chest, and walked out, leaving Xie Feiyan with a red face and Gao Yuhong with a chuckle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162 Princess Han You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Go into the study room. "What, Chen Youliang is dead?" Hong Tianxiao was really shocked when he heard the news reported by Liu Bowen. This is very different from history. In history, Chen Youliang died in 1363 AD, but this year is 1357 AD. There was a difference of six years, but he immediately thought that it didn't matter. After all, Zhu Yuanzhang had been killed by him long ago. Liu Bowen said: "Your Majesty, Chen Youliang died. The Princess of Han ordered all the insiders to be killed and the news was tightly sealed. Therefore, this matter has not had any impact on the Han army. However, if it takes too long, Chen Youliang will remain Without showing up, if King Ruyang takes the opportunity to spread the news, I am afraid that the morale of the Han army will be greatly shaken." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "This Princess of Han is indeed a person who is not inferior to the men." Then he felt something in his heart and asked: "Is it possible that Ai Qing took advantage of the opportunity to take over the Han Dynasty?" Liu Bowen nodded and said, "That's exactly what Wei Chen meant." Hong Tianxiao frowned: "How does Aiqing know that this is not a trick of Chen Youliang or King Ruyang?" Liu Bowen said: "The humble minister received the reward of the horse exploration. Chen Youliang has not appeared for a month, and Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian also went to the front line a month ago. At the same time, King Ruyang suddenly launched a fierce attack on the Han army at that time, and you After the first round of fierce attacks failed, King Yang even sent people to spread the news that Chen Youliang was dead, but Zhang Dingbian took out a Han Dynasty edict stamped with the King of Han's seal to encourage the three armies the next day." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Yes, Zhang Dingbian took out the edict of the King of Han the next day, there is definitely something wrong." Liu Bowen said: "Your Majesty clearly knows that this is a great opportunity for our army to seize the Han territory and establish a foothold in the north of the Yangtze River. We must not miss it. At present, the remnant Mongolian troops in the areas south of the Yangtze River have been basically wiped out, and it coincides with a great harvest of grain, and the people in the south of the Yangtze River are all I am grateful to Your Majesty for your wisdom. There is an endless stream of people signing up to join the army. The right time, place and people are all your Majesty's. It is only a humble minister who has the courage to ask Your Majesty to send troops." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Okay, thanks to your analysis, I have decided to send troops to Han. However, we must first reach an agreement with Princess Han, and the military power of the Han army must be handed over to me." Liu Bowen said: "This is natural. I will write a letter and let the envoy take it back." Hong Tianxiao's heart moved and he blurted out: "I do have an idea." "Please tell me, Your Majesty." Hong Tianxiao smiled lightly and said: "I dressed up as an envoy from the Ming Dynasty and followed the envoy from the Han Dynasty to the Han Dynasty Palace." Liu Bowen was stunned when he heard this. The Emperor of Heaven actually dressed up as a messenger and went to the Han Palace. I am afraid that this is the only one in the history. Moreover, Liu Bowen has followed Hong Tianxiao for several years and already knows his nature. It is very likely that he will go to the Han Palace again. Went to pick up girls. Liu Bowen learned the word "picking up girls" from Hong Tianxiao two years ago. However, having said that, it would be a good idea for Hong Tianxiao to go here. Hong Tianxiao has great martial arts skills and is invincible in the world. Even Zhang Sanfeng said a year ago that he might not be able to defeat Hong Tianxiao. Because the world is so big, there is no place he cannot go. If Princess Han really plays a conspiracy, Hong Tianxiao will You can bring back the news that the army will not move for the time being. The next day, the Han envoy received Liu Bowen's letter and returned to the palace of the Han Dynasty. He was accompanied by an envoy from the Ming Dynasty. Of course, the Han envoy would never have guessed that the person who ate and slept with him turned out to be the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. Later, when Hong Tianxiao came to dominate the world, he found out that the Ming Dynasty envoy was actually the Ming Emperor. The surprise in his heart was naturally indescribable. Five days later, Hong Tianxiao followed the Han envoy back to the Han Palace and met with the Han Princess. "This Chen Youliang is quite good at enjoying life. The Han Palace is more than three times larger than the Ruyang Palace." Hong Tianxiao was surprised after entering the Han Palace. Even compared with his Daming Palace, this place is not much different. "What a beautiful woman with an elegant temperament." After arriving at Princess Han's Palace, Hong Tianxiao couldn't help but admire her. Although Princess Han was not the most beautiful woman in the country, her elegant temperament was definitely not found in ordinary women. Situ Mingyue is now Although she is already the Empress of the Ming Dynasty, she is still a little inferior to the temperamental beauty in front of her. While Hong Tianxiao admired Princess Han, Princess Han was also secretly surprised. No wonder Hong Tianxiao was able to dominate the south of the Yangtze River so quickly. There were so many talents under his command that any envoy on a mission could be so calm. After the ceremony, the Princess of Han dismissed the Han envoys, and also dismissed the eunuchs and maids. After all, this matter was a matter of confidentiality and should not be known to others. Although the Han envoy went to the Ming Dynasty on behalf of the Han princess, he did not know about Chen Youliang's murder. The letter sent to Liu Bowen was also sealed with fire paint. The Princess of Han said: "Ming Envoy, I don't know what His Majesty the Ming Emperor thinks of this.See you? " Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "His Majesty, Your Majesty, is very grateful to the princess for putting the Han people first and agreeing to send a large army to take over the Han people. However, most of the Han troops don't know that the King of Han has passed away. If this matter comes out, the three armies will be shocked. I don't know. How will the princess respond?" These days, Princess Han has been thinking about this problem, but there is no good way. She is especially worried about Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian. After all, once Chen Youliang dies, the two will have the highest prestige among the Han army. If they have Being rebellious is simply not something that a female prostitute like her can resist. Although Zhang Dingbian came up with the idea of ??moving the Han region to join the Ming Dynasty, there have been recent reports that there has been a lot of movement in Zhang Dingbian's mansion during this period. The spies she sent out said that Zhang Dingbian's family members were packing their bags. Seems ready to leave Kuiyang. Princess Han sighed: "The Ai family is worried about this, so they hope that the Ming Emperor can send a large army as soon as possible." Hong Tianxiao knew from the look on Princess Han's face that she was still not in control of the entire situation. He thought for a while and said, "I wonder how loyal Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian are?" The Princess of Han shook her head and said: "In front of the envoy, the Ai family told them frankly. The King of Han is here. These two people are loyal to the King of Han, but now, the Ai family is not sure." Hong Tianxiao said: "These two people hold military power. If they have different intentions, I am afraid that the Han Dynasty will no longer belong to the Chen family. If our emperor sends a large army, and the Han army suddenly changes sides, wouldn't it mean that hundreds of thousands of our Ming troops will be trapped?" Dangerous place?" "This" Princess Han's expression changed and she sighed without saying anything. Seeing this, Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "It seems that the princess has no good plan for the time being, but I do have an idea. I wonder if the princess can adopt it?" The Princess of Han hurriedly said: "Please tell me, envoy Ming." Hong Tianxiao said softly: "Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian are leading the army outside, but their family members are in Kuiyang. If the princess can send someone to control them, and then tell the Ming army that they have crossed the river, they will surely Don¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± It¡¯s not that Princess Han didn¡¯t think of this method, but she doesn¡¯t dare to trust people now. Otherwise, if Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian find out about it and start an attack in advance, they will be orphaned and widowed, and their lives will be difficult in the future. Princess Han sighed and said: "It's not that the Ai family didn't think of this, it's just that we don't have anyone we can trust." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "This matter is simple. When I came down, my Majesty Huangbi also sent a group of experts to help the princess control the situation in Han Dynasty. If the princess can be trusted, I can control Zhang Dingbian." I'll leave the affairs with Zhang Bixian's residence to me, what do you think, Princess?" Hong Tianxiao has concluded that Princess Han's intention to turn against the enemy is true since she wanted to attack Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bi first, but was worried about the matter being leaked. Princess Han was startled. She looked at Hong Tianxiao again and said rather suspiciously, "I wonder what the official position of the Ming Dynasty envoy is in the Ming Dynasty?" Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "What official position does the princess think I should have?" Princess Han shook her head and said: "Mingshi is an extraordinary person, and the Ai family dare not make any assumptions." Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Since the princess has the intention to surrender, I will no longer hide it. My surname is Hong and my name is Tianxiao." "Hong Tianxiao." Princess Han murmured once, then her delicate body trembled, stood up, looked at Hong Tianxiao in disbelief, and said in surprise, "Youyou are the Emperor of Ming Dynasty." Hong Tianxiao smiled and nodded: "Exactly." The Princess of Han hurriedly got down from her seat, walked quickly to Hong Tianxiao, and paid homage: "Kou, the widow of the guilty minister, has met His Majesty the Emperor." Hong Tianxiao hurriedly helped her up and said with a smile: "There are no outsiders here, so Mr. Kou doesn't need to perform such a grand ceremony." "According to the order." Mrs. Kou responded hurriedly, but her face was red because although Hong Tianxiao helped her up, he held her hand and wouldn't let go. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "I have always been good at facial recognition, and I think you should look like a royal concubine." Mrs. Kou sighed. She originally thought that Chen Youliang could achieve great things, but she didn't want to die before her ambitions were fulfilled. She smiled lightly and said, "Your Majesty, how can I have the fate of an imperial concubine?" Hong Tianxiao shook his head and said: "That's not necessarily true. From my point of view, you definitely have the destiny of being an imperial concubine." No matter how stupid Kou is, she still understands what Hong Tianxiao means. She can't help but blush. She lowers her head and doesn't dare to raise it: "Your Majesty, II don't dare to ask for anything." Hong Tianxiao stretched out his hand to hold her head up, looked into her eyes, and said with a smile: "Although you don't dare to ask for anything, I do. Moreover, if you become my imperial concubine, I can make a beautiful girl." I will teach you the thaumaturgy, and I will ensure that after you learn it, you will look like a young girl of fifteen or sixteen years old again." This point made Kou's heart so excited that he didn't care about blushing and asked in surprise: "Really?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly: "You have no joke." Mrs. Kou hurriedly bowed: "I am willing to serve Your Majesty." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??. " This point made Kou's heart so excited that he didn't care about blushing and asked in surprise: "Really?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly: "You have no joke." Mrs. Kou hurriedly bowed: "I am willing to serve your Majesty." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 163 Princess Tan You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao smiled and helped her up, and said with a smile: "I don't know your maiden name yet." Mrs. Kou blushed slightly and said, "My name is Yun'er." "Yun'er, what a good name." Hong Tianxiao took Kou's hand and asked, "Yun'er, can you tell me the location of Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian's mansion? I'll send someone to monitor them first." , and at the same time send someone to ask General Xu Da to lead the troops across the river. In addition, you call the witnesses of Chen Youliang's death. I want to ask clearly. Please wait for half an hour and prepare the food and drinks." At that moment, Kou Yun'er told Hong Tianxiao the residences of Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian. Hong Tianxiao noted it down carefully, and then disappeared without a trace. Kou Yun'er also knew that Chen Youliang was a martial arts master and had seen Chen Youliang perform martial arts, but compared with Hong Tianxiao, it was simply incomparable. He couldn't help but sigh in surprise, and hurriedly sent people to escort Princess Tan here, and then ordered people to prepare. Food and drinks. The servants didn¡¯t know what Kou Yun¡¯er was up to, escorting Princess Tan here and preparing food and drinks, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask, so they had to follow the instructions. Who would have thought that they were stopped by Kou Yun'er as soon as they left the house, asking them to fill up the water in the bathroom again. Since they had decided to be Hong Tianxiao's woman, a bath was naturally indispensable. Half an hour later, Hong Tianxiao returned to Kou Yun'er's residence again, only to see that the food and wine had been prepared in the hall, and there was another stunning beauty beside Kou Yun'er, who was not under the eunuch. He couldn't help but asked in surprise: "Yun'er, She is" But he thought in his heart that Kou Yun'er was really considerate, saw his lustful characteristics, and took the initiative to introduce the beauty to him. Kou Yun'er smiled and said: "Didn't Your Majesty want to see the witness when King Han was killed? She was, she was Princess Tan, and King Han was sleeping in her residence at that time." "Your Majesty?" Princess Tan was taken out of the prison by Kou Yun'er. She was in shock. She didn't know how Kou Yun'er would execute her. Especially after seeing the table of food and wine, she even thought that Kou Yun'er was going to kill her. She was extremely frightened. , was about to plead with her, but unexpectedly, a handsome man fell from the sky, and Kou Yun'er even called him your majesty. Princess Tan couldn't help being shocked. However, Princess Tan is also a smart woman. There are only two people in the world who can be called your majesty. One is the Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the other is the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty. Hong Tianxiao does not look like a Mongolian, so he is naturally the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty, so she hurriedly stepped forward Attendance ceremony: "I am here to see His Majesty the Ming Emperor, Long Live Long Live." The thing that Hong Tianxiao dislikes the most is beautiful women. Seeing that Princess Tan is so smart, he smiled and said: "No courtesy." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Princess Tan did not expect Hong Tianxiao to be so kind. Hong Tianxiao came to the two girls, looked at Princess Tan carefully, and said with a smile: "Chen Youliang has good taste. He spent the night at your place the day he was assassinated. It seems that you should be the most beautiful princess in the Han Dynasty." It was really difficult for Princess Tan to answer this question, so she blushed and lowered her head. However, Kou Yun'er noticed the features and said with a smile: "What your Majesty said is that Sister Tan was only adopted as a concubine by King Han this year. She is the most beautiful concubine in King Han's palace." After that, Kou Yun'er said to Princess Tan: "Sister Tan, There is water in the bath. Go and take a bath. You must not be rude in front of His Majesty." Princess Tan could not hear Kou Yun'er's intention to fulfill her wish, so she hurriedly responded, then excused herself to Hong Tianxiao and went to the back. After Princess Tan left, Kou Yun'er smiled and said, "Your Majesty, please take a seat." "Yeah." Hong Tianxiao sat down carelessly. Kou Yun'er poured wine for Hong Tianxiao and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, why don't I let you serve Your Majesty tonight with Sister Tan? What do you think of Your Majesty?" Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Xiao Yun'er is really considerate, I am very relieved." Kou Yun'er also smiled and said: "Actually, Sister Tan is also a poor person. Her parents were killed by Yuan soldiers, but she happened to be saved by a leader of the Han army and presented to the King of Han." "Oh." Hong Tianxiao was stunned. It turned out that Princess Tan still had such a past, and then asked, "I wonder what reward the King of Han gave to that little boss?" Kou Yun'er said: "It is said that he has been promoted to three levels in a row." Hong Tianxiao sighed: "If you offer a beautiful woman and get promoted to three levels, even if Chen Youliang is not assassinated this time, he will definitely not be able to become a great person." Kou Yun'er was stunned for a moment, then asked: "Why is this?" Hong Tianxiao smiled slightly and said: "A sergeant kills the enemy bravely and performs many military exploits before he can be promoted. How can he be promoted to three levels just because he donated a woman? In this case, where is the military power and where is the military discipline? For this leader, it's a big deal. It is enough to reward him with some gold and silver, but he must never be promoted." Only then did Kou Yun'er realize that he didn't care about Hong Tianxiao either.?I was greatly impressed: "Your Majesty is wise." Not long after, Princess Tan came in wearing new clothes after bathing. However, although she understood that Hong Tianxiao was interested in accepting her, she still had a look of fear on her face. Hong Tianxiao waved to her and said, "Don't be afraid, I can't eat people. Come sit down and have a drink with me." Princess Tan then went over and sat down, but she didn't dare to move, let alone raise her eyes to look at the two of them. Hong Tianxiao knew that she still couldn't let go, so he smiled and said: "Tell me your maiden name. I can't also call you Princess Tan, right?" Princess Tan then blushed and whispered: "Your Majesty, my name is Qiu Yuetan." "Qiu Yuetan, Qiu Yuetan." Hong Tianxiao murmured twice and praised, "The person is beautiful and the name is beautiful. Epiphyllum blooms at night. If there is moonlight, the beauty of epiphyllum will be even more obvious. Well, for this I'll reveal a name to you, come on, do it." Qiu Yuetan didn't dare to say no, so he hurriedly picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp. However, he drank it too fast, choked and coughed. Hong Tianxiao smiled and stretched out his hand to pat her back gently, and said with a smile: "I told you, I am not a man-eating tiger, so what are you afraid of? Remember, it is very simple to be my woman. First, you can't do politics; second, you can't do politics; Second, you cannot fight for favor within the palace, because I will not favor only one person; third, you cannot do anything that is sorry for me. If you violate these three rules, you will definitely die, but if you are obedient, I will naturally pity you even more." ¡°I¡¯ll keep this in mind.¡± Kou Yun¡¯er and Qiu Yuetan were not people who liked fighting, and they were even more secretly happy when they heard this. Hong Tianxiao slowly moved his hands from Qiu Yuetan's back down to her waist, then gently hugged her in his arms and said with a smile: "Tonight, I will let you know how happy it is to be a woman, Yun'er , come on, let¡¯s go to bed and rest together. As for the food and wine, it¡¯s not too late to eat in two hours, after all, it¡¯s just getting dark now.¡± One dragon and two phoenixes, it took two full hours to calm down. Only then did Kou Yun'er and Qiu Yuetan realize what Hong Tianxiao meant by what he said just now, "How happy it is to be a woman." The two of them looked left and right with contented faces. Lying in Hong Tianxiao's arms, he didn't want to move at all. He was so excited just now, but now he didn't have any strength in his body. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "I wonder who is stronger between me and the King of Han?" Kou Yun'er smiled and said: "Your Majesty is so powerful. Both of my concubines and I are about to die. How can the King of Han be as good as your Majesty?" Qiu Yuetan nodded and explained: "Your Majesty, what Sister Yun'er said is true, it is true." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "You guys touch my private parts." When the two girls heard this and touched it, they found it was a pillar holding up the sky. Their beauty was pale, and they were trembling and dared not speak. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "I have accomplished my great work, and the twenty women of Ye Yu are no problem. You just tasted the benefits for the first time. If I use my power, I am afraid that you two will die in bed tonight." Kou Yun'er's heart moved and he said with a smile: "Your Majesty is so powerful that I, my sisters, are no longer able to support you. Why don't I call a few more sisters to come over and serve you together? What do you think of your majesty?" This is what Hong Tianxiao meant. Hearing this, he deliberately asked: "Is there any stunning beauty in the house?" Kou Yun'er smiled and said: "There are four more sisters. Although they are not as beautiful as Sister Tan, they are not much different. They are worse than my concubines." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said, "You might as well call." Kou Yun'er nodded and said, "Your Majesty, wait a moment, I will make arrangements right now." After saying that, he got out of bed with his clothes on, loudly called the maid, and gave instructions. Of course, it was through the door. Otherwise, if the maids saw Kou Yun'er naked and wearing a piece of clothing, I don't know how surprised they would be. When Hong Tianxiao came, the maids didn't know it, but when Qiu Yuetan came, they knew that the two girls couldn't help shouting when they were excited, which made the maids think that Kou Yun'er and Qiu Yuetan were playing the game of false phoenix. , and the fun was not enough, so he called the other four princesses over. With just one stick of incense, four stunning beauties were indeed harassed by monsters. As Kou Yun'er said, although they were not as beautiful as Qiu Yuetan, they were still beautiful. After the four girls came to the inner room, they were shocked to see Kou Yuner, Qiu Yuetan and a handsome man lying naked on the bed. However, after understanding Hong Tianxiao's identity, the four girls were even more surprised and happy. They were surprised that the Emperor of Ming Dynasty came to the Han Palace. They were happy that as long as they were favored by the Emperor of Ming Dynasty tonight, they would naturally be honored as the imperial concubines of the Ming Dynasty in the future. The four girls naturally took off their clothes and used various means to cater to Hong Tianxiao. The dragon and the six phoenixes lingered until dawn before the battle was finally over. After dawn, the six girls slept together, while Hong Tianxiao got up in high spirits, left a note for the six girls, and then left the house. Crying and pleading letter (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)Go away from home. Crying and pleading letter (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164 Attack and Defense You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Things went smoothly. Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian really wanted to seize power. They secretly asked their families to pack their bags and prepare to leave Kuiyang secretly. Then Zhang Dingbian suddenly launched an attack, controlled Kuiyang and seized the power of the Han Dynasty. But he didn't expect Hong Tianxiao to arrive at this time, completely smashing Zhang Dingbian's conspiracy and controlling his parents and family. At the same time, after receiving the flying pigeon message from Hong Tianxiao, Xu Da immediately led his army across the river. At the same time, Zhang Dingbian and Zhang Bixian had to agree to serve the Ming Dynasty. From then on, all the territory of the Han Dynasty was owned by the Ming Dynasty. The King of Ruyang originally wanted to wait for a long time before Zhang Dingbian and others could not hide the news of Chen Youliang's murder and would cause chaos without a fight, but he did not expect that Hong Tianxiao would take advantage of the loophole. He couldn't help but become very angry and ignored Zhao Min's persuasion. Continue to send troops to attack. It¡¯s just that today is different from the past. Zhang Ding raised a large army to join the Ming Dynasty. In addition, Xu Da and Liu Bowen led an army of 150,000 to reinforce the Ming army. The strength of the Ming army was actually 50,000 higher than that of King Ruyang. King Ruyang chose to A fierce attack is really the last resort. Under Liu Bowen's plan, Zhang Dingbian pretended to be in a stalemate with the Mongolian army, while Xu Da led an army of 30,000 people to sneak around behind the Mongolian army, preparing to attack from both front and rear. As a result, King Ruyang was unprepared and was attacked twice by the Ming army. Almost half of the 300,000-strong army was lost. King Ruyang retreated with only 50,000 remaining soldiers. As a result, all the areas west of Henan and Hebei fell completely into the hands of the Ming army. In addition to the land occupied by Zhang Shicheng, the territory of the Yuan court has been limited to Dadu, Hebei, Tianjin, Liaoning and other places, and the situation is precarious. Emperor Yuan Shun was naturally very angry about King Ruyang's defeat, but he did not behead him. After all, he had no generals available now. Grand Master Tuotuo was leading an army to fight against Zhang Shicheng, and they could not be separated. If King Ruyang is killed at this time, who will lead the army to resist the aggressive force of the Ming army. Emperor Yuan Shun gritted his teeth and handed over all the troops in Dadu to King Ruyang, asking him to stop Hong Tianxiao's eastward advance no matter what. King Ruyang also understood that the situation had reached a point where no retreat was possible, and he issued a military order in front of Emperor Yuan Shun. If he was defeated again, he would send someone to deliver his head. However, the morale of the Yuan army was far inferior to that of the Ming army. Although King Ruyang tried his best to resist, the battle line continued to retreat until it reached Langfang, Hebei Province. There was no place to retreat, and the capital city was behind him. Once Langfang is captured, the Ming army can march straight in to attack Dadu. If Dadu is captured again, the Yuan court will be finished. However, at this time, the entire battle situation changed. Although King Ruyang was retreating steadily, Grand Master Tuotuo was the main force in defeating Zhang Shicheng, and even shot Zhang Shicheng. Originally, Tuotuo should have taken the opportunity to march in and uproot Zhang Shicheng's power at once, but the situation with King Ruyang was too critical. Tuotuo had to withdraw his army to Dadu, supporting King Ruyang and defending Dadu. Defense. Emperor Yuan Shun has handed over two-thirds of Dadu's army to King Ruyang. Dadu's defense is extremely weak. Once King Ruyang is defeated, Dadu will not be able to defend it for a day. Under Langfang City, an offensive and defensive battle began that could almost determine the situation of the entire country. "Beat the drummer!" Xu Da yelled, and a giant war drum placed on a pulley with wooden wheels was slowly pushed out. A sturdy man held a drum hammer and began to beat the drum head rhythmically. As soon as the "dong dong" marching order was issued, countless war drums seemed to be beaten at the same time around Langfang City, one after another, creating a symphony of drum sounds. With the sound of drums, the Langfang offensive and defensive battle began. At this time, there were killings and shouts. Thousands of bright soldiers in bright armor and holding giant shields were marching in neat steps around Langfang City. , it can be seen from these Ming soldiers that the morale of the Ming army is very high. These soldiers rushed to a place still fifty steps away from the city, stopped moving forward, and quickly squatted down, each holding a large shield high, forming a huge shield array. Arrows kept flying over the city, but they all landed on the shields, making a crisp metallic collision sound. Then, another group of thousands of archers rushed up quickly, hiding behind the shield bearers, setting up their bows and shooting arrows one by one. Suddenly, a large rain of arrows flew towards the wall. The bows and arrows held by this kind of archers are different from ordinary bows and arrows. The bows and arrows are almost half larger than ordinary bows and arrows. Therefore, the shooting range is much longer. Within the same range of fifty steps, the number of people shot on the city can be Bows and arrows are much more powerful. However, this kind of bow and arrow has a shortcoming. It requires relatively high arm strength of the archer. It is very difficult for ordinary soldiers to pull such a strong bow. Although these archers have undergone special training by Chang Yuchun, they can shoot continuously After twenty arrows, they were all unable to lift the bow anymore. Even so, it cost the Yuan soldiers of the four sects nearly a million.The offensive of the Ming army's powerful bows was almost helpless, and the number of Yuan soldiers who died under these powerful bows continued to increase. Just when King Ruyang thought that it would be difficult for Langfang to hold on for another hour, suddenly there was a ringing sound from the Ming army. Suddenly, the Ming army on all sides retreated like a tide again. Watching the Ming army retreat, King Ruyang couldn't help but sit down on the ground, threw away the steel knife in his hand, gasped for air, wiped the blood and sweat from his forehead, and secretly screamed luck. Not only was King Ruyang almost exhausted, the two elders Xuan Ming were also almost exhausted. A pair of judge pens and a deer staff were full of blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165 Why is she here? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a day of fighting, Hong Tianxiao also understood that the defense of the south gate was the weakest, which was also the best direction to break through. That night, Hong Tianxiao summoned all the masters under his command to discuss the matter of seizing the south gate of Langfang City at night. This battle was almost a battle that decided the outcome of the Central Plains. Therefore, Hong Tianxiao brought almost all the masters from the Shenlong Sect over, and the White-browed Eagle King Yin Tianzheng, Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao, Eight-Armed Divine Sword Fang Dongbai, Hejian Shuangsha, Du family couple, Divine Eagle Elder Li Tianhuan, Wu Sanren, Five Elements Flag Bearer and King Yin Ye. After everyone arrived, Hong Tianxiao said in a deep voice: "My dear friends, the city will be destroyed tonight. I want to order the army to attack Langfang City from all sides. The east, west and north sides will still be the main ones, and the south gate will be the supplement. When the city is attacked, When the battle is stalemate, all my dear friends should attack the south gate together at once, and be sure to capture the south gate in one fell swoop." Everyone said in unison: "I obey the order." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "As long as we win the victory in Langfang, our army can march directly to the capital city. The Yuan Dynasty will be destroyed not far away. I hope you all will go all out to drive out the Tartars and restore China." "Drive out the Tartars and restore China; drive out the Tartars and restore China." Thinking that this battle could determine the situation in the Central Plains, everyone felt excited and shouted in unison. It was night, and the Yuan soldiers at the top of the city were repairing the city, but they saw the Ming army suddenly arrayed on all sides, exactly the same as when they attacked during the day. These Yuan soldiers immediately reported back to their superiors. After reporting layer by layer, King Ruyang, who had just finished his meal and had not had time to take a breath, heard the news. His heart tightened and he hurriedly came to the city again. Night fighting has always been a taboo for military strategists. It is a great disadvantage to both the attacking and defending sides. However, sometimes night fighting can play a certain role, especially after a day of fighting, if the attacker's morale and combat effectiveness are still higher than those of the defender, the situation will be very unfavorable for the defender. King Ruyang had an ominous premonition in his heart. Perhaps tonight, Langfang City would not be able to defend itself. Three days ago, Grand Master Tuotuo sent a letter from his flying cavalry, saying that he had defeated Zhang Shicheng and shot him dead. He had led his army back to defend and would arrive in Langfang soon, allowing King Ruyang to fight calmly. Never leave the city. King Ruyang had been frightened by Hong Tianxiao or Xu Da and Liu Bowen, and had no intention of leaving the city. Naturally, he followed the advice of Grand Master Tuotuo, but even so, he could not resist the powerful offensive of the Ming army. The Ming army is forming a formation, and the next step is to attack by force. Once the Ming army successfully forms a formation, Langfang City will be surrounded by them, and no one can get out at all. King Ruyang sighed, turned to Wang Baobao and Zhao Min and said: "While the Ming army has not yet formed its formation, you two quickly break out of the encirclement. My father asked the two elders Xuan Ming and Master Ku to escort you out and seek refuge with Grand Master Tuotuo." , now the only one who can withstand the powerful offensive of the Ming army is himself." Wang Baobao and Zhao Min couldn't tell that King Ruyang had the idea of ??defending Langfang City, and they were shocked. Wang Baobao said: "Father, you can't do it. Father is the cornerstone of the Yuan Dynasty. How can you do this, with the intention of a child?" It is better to abandon Langfang City, merge with Grand Master Tuotuo, and guard the capital together." "Nonsense." King Ruyang saw that his son had such a poor opinion. He was furious and scolded, "Langfang is the only barrier to Dadu, and the two are each other's horns, helping each other. If Langfang fails, Dadu will become the enemy." With an isolated city, once the war fails, there will be no way to retreat, which means His Majesty will be put to death. Therefore, Langfang must not be lost. Even if there is only one soldier left in the battle, the Ming army must not be able to cross it. Langfang City, not to mention, reinforcements from Grand Master Tuotuo are about to arrive. As long as we can hold on for one more day, Langfang City will be as stable as Mount Tai." Zhao Min interjected: "Father, my daughter is willing to fight with my father until the last soldier." King Ruyang glanced at his beloved daughter lovingly and sighed: "Minmin, if you were a man, how could Dayuan be in today's predicament. Minmin, you are a woman, you cannot stay here any longer, leave immediately , take refuge in Grand Master Tuotuo, if the sky has eyes, my father can stick to Langfang, if not, I will avenge my father in the future." "Father" Zhao Min wanted to say more, but King Ruyang waved his hand and said, "Master Ku, Mr. Lu, and Mr. He, please escort the prince and the princess to Grand Master Tuotuo." Now. The current situation was extremely unfavorable for Dayuan, and King Ruyang was not sure how loyal these three people were, so he spoke so politely. "Yes, Your Majesty." Xuan Ming and Ku Toutuo were still respectful to King Ruyang as before. Outside the city, Hong Tianxiao also received news that Xuan Ming and Ku Toutuo were escorting a man and a woman out of the city and riding a fast horse to the south. Hong Tianxiao knew in his heart that the man and woman they were escorting must be Wang Baobao and Zhao Min, and he immediately had the idea to capture these two people to blackmail King Ruyang.   So, Hong Tianxiao took Ji Xiaofu, Dai Qisi, Yin Susu, Gong Yuhong, Fang Qian, Zhu Shuruo, and Zhou Zhiruo and rode on fast horses to chase Xuanming and the five old men. This trip was not only to capture Wang Baobao The good opportunity with Zhao Min was also a good opportunity to kill Xuan Ming and Fan Yao, so Hong Tianxiao naturally refused to let it go. Furthermore, although Hong Tianxiao was highly skilled in martial arts, he was a layman in terms of marching and fighting. Therefore, the command of the entire battle was originally in the hands of Xu Da, and his departure had no impact on the entire battle situation. Among Hong Tianxiao's women, Ji Xiaofu, Yin Susu, Dai Qisi, Gong Yuhong, Fang Qian, Zhu Shurao, and Situ Mingyue are naturally the highest when it comes to martial arts. However, Situ Mingyue is the empress, and Hong Tianxiao is not in Jinling. She He had to stay in the palace to take charge of the overall situation, so when Hong Tianxiao was fighting abroad, he usually took Ji Xiaofu and his six daughters with him. As for Zhou Zhiruo, although her martial arts have greatly improved after several years of training by Hong Tianxiao, she is still far behind Ji Xiaofu and others. However, perhaps due to the influence of the original book, Hong Tianxiao has unique feelings for her, so she often Take her with you whenever you go out. All the women in Hong Tianxiao can see Hong Tianxiao's love for Zhou Zhiruo, but none of them are jealous. After all, Zhou Zhiruo has never relied on favors to become arrogant and has always been very kind to others. Later, Zhu Jiuzhen, Wu Qingying, Dong Qinglan, Dong Yuelan, and Gao Xiaofeng joined in. , Gao Xiaoxi, Xu Yuying and other women of similar age to Zhou Zhiruo all followed Zhou Zhiruo as their role model, which made Hong Tianxiao's harem peaceful, and it cannot be said that it was not Zhou Zhiruo's contribution. At the top of Langfang City, Yuan Zhen saw the movements of Hong Tianxiao and others, and hurriedly said to Prince Ruyang: "Your Majesty, Hong Tianxiao personally led his men to chase them down. My subordinates are worried that the prince and the princess are in danger, so it is better to let them go to rescue them." King Ruyang sighed, shook his head and said: "Forget it, life and death are fateful, wealth is in the sky, if they are really destined to be like this, even if they escape this time, where can they hide next time. Master, The Ming Army's siege is imminent, so our top priority is to carefully deal with the Ming Army's siege." "Yes, Your Majesty." Yuan Zhen rolled his eyes, responded casually, and soon went down the city tower. Not long after, the city gate defender reported back, saying that Yuan Zhen went out to the south under the order of King Ruyang. Gone through the door. King Ruyang was not angry, smiled slightly, sighed and said: "The tree falls and the hozen disperses. Let him go. Even if you keep him this time, he will still leave next time. I just hope he will not go to the Ming army." Just camp." After saying that, King Ruyang's face darkened and he said in a deep voice: "Pass my order, the Ming army is about to attack the city and prepare to fight." "Yes, Your Majesty." The flag officer responded hurriedly and began to wave the red flag in his hand. The drummer hurriedly beat the big drum hard. After a while, the drums in the four cities rang, and the Yuan army was all on alert. , and the Ming army's siege army also slowly advanced towards the city, but because it was night, the advancement speed was not as fast as during the day. Not to mention that the army and the Yuan army once again started a battle for Langfang City, but it was said that Hong Tianxiao and the girls chased Xuanming, Lao and Wu, because they started late, and they lost a lot of distance. Hong Tianxiao was worried about being run away by them, so he used Qinggong to chase after them first. When they saw this, Gong Yuhong and Dai Qisi, whose Qinggong was not nearly as good as Hong Tianxiao, were worried that Hong Tianxiao would be lost alone, so they used Qinggong to follow closely. Originally, Fang Qian and Zhu Shuluo's Qinggong skills were not as good as those of Yuhong and Dai Qisi, but if they also used Qinggong to pursue them, only Ji Xiaofu, Yin Susu and Zhou Zhiruo would be left. The three of them were also the worst in martial arts, so Fang Qian and Zhu Shusao did not follow him, but chased them on horseback with Ji Xiaofu and the other three girls. As long as Hong Tianxiao can catch up with Xuan Ming and the others, the five of them will soon be able to catch up. Hong Tianxiao had the ability to hear and hear the sound of horses' hooves in front of him, so he followed the sound of horses' hooves and chased after him. However, after chasing for about twenty or thirty miles, Hong Tianxiao suddenly could no longer hear the sound of horse hooves, but he could hear the horse's low neighing and the conversation between Xuan Ming and others. Hong Tianxiao was very surprised. This place was already forty or fifty miles away from Langfang City. Who could the two elders Xuanming and Ming talk to? Could there be an ambush ahead? At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of several harps and flutes playing softly from the front. It seemed that there were several Yao qins and several cave flutes playing at the same time. The sound of music was vague and vague, but everyone could hear it very clearly. It just flickered east and west, and it was not clear which side of the roof it was coming from. Hong Tianxiao was startled at first, then he felt overjoyed and thought to himself, why is she here? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166: Do you want to kill Zhao Min? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hong Tianxiao knew that there was no danger ahead, so he hurriedly used Qinggong and ran forward. Although Dai Qisi and Gao Yuhong didn't understand why Hong Tianxiao was stunned for a moment, and then quickly ran forward, they followed Hong Tianxiao. Two or three figures and the three of them arrived at a clearing in the woods ahead. They saw Xuan Ming, Fan Yao, Wang Baobao, and Zhao Min standing on their horses, looking around in horror, not paying attention to Hong Tianxiao and the three people behind them. At this time, the sound of the Yao Qin was heard three times in a row, and suddenly four girls in white were seen floating down from the trees in the east and west direction into the courtyard, each holding a Yao Qin in their hands. These four harps are half shorter and half narrower than the ordinary seven-string harp, but they also have seven strings. After the four girls fell down, they took up positions around Xuanming, Lao and Wu. Then four girls in black walked out of the woods, each holding a long black flute in their hands. This flute was half longer than the common hole flute. The four girls in black were also the four corners of Xuanming, Lao and Wu from the sub-station. White and four black, standing crosswise. The eight girls stood in position, and the four Yao qins played music. Then the Dongxiao joined the ensemble, and the music was extremely soft and elegant. Xuanming and Ming didn't understand music, but they found the music sweet and sweet. Even though they were in an extremely tight situation, they were willing to listen to it for a moment longer. Amidst the melodious music, a woman wearing a light yellow shirt slowly walked in, followed by a man and a woman. The man was about twelve or thirteen years old, and he was also handsome, and the woman was sixteen or seventeen years old. The beauty of the country is heavenly and fragrant, and it is no worse than Gem Yuhong and Dai Qisi. This woman in yellow shirt is about twenty-seven or eighty years old. She is graceful and beautiful, but her face is too pale and there is no trace of blood. She is the current descendant of the Ancient Tomb Sect. After the woman in yellow shirt stood still in the field, she lightly opened her lips. Although the voice was not loud, Xuan Ming and the other two felt as if the woman in yellow shirt was speaking in their ears: "The descendant of the Ancient Tomb Sect meets the Emperor of Ming Dynasty. Your Majesty." Although he said goodbye, he had no intention of kneeling down. Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said, "Miss Yang is easy to talk about. I wonder how Miss Yang knew that Xuan Ming and the others wanted to pass by here?" Only then did Xuan Ming and the others realize that there was Hong Tianxiao and others behind them, and they were all shocked, especially Fan Yao, who found Dai Qisi standing next to Hong Tianxiao, with a pretty face filled with a glorious luster, obviously He often does Yun Yu things, and his heart is full of resentment. The woman in yellow shirt smiled and said: "Our ancestors have always taken it as their own duty to drive out the Tartars, but they spent their entire lives unable to accomplish it, so they passed down the legacy. If someone holds high the flag of righteousness and rebels against the Yuan Dynasty in the future, the Ancient Tomb Sect will do their best to help. However, After His Majesty raised troops, Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng also raised troops in the north. The little girl didn't know who could succeed, so she just stayed on the sidelines. Until His Majesty unified Jiangnan, Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng were both defeated by the main force of the Yuan army. Only then did the little girl realize that only Your Majesty can do it. He is the savior of the Han people in the world." After a pause, the woman in yellow shirt continued: "His Majesty's army crossed the river to the north, and the little girl and others followed them secretly. They didn't want to show up today, but because Xuan Ming and the two elders wanted to escape, they took eight maids with them. I stopped them, but I didn¡¯t expect that His Majesty would catch up with them in person. This little girl is really wasting her efforts.¡± Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Why did Miss Yang say this? I have always been interested in the Ancient Tomb Sect for a long time, but I just didn't have time to visit. I originally made a special trip to Zhongnan Mountain to pay a visit after the anti-Yuan war was over, but I didn't want to meet Miss Yang here." , which shows that I have a close relationship with Miss Yang." Hong Tianxiao's words were quite provocative. The woman in yellow blushed and thought to herself, it is said that Hong Tianxiao is a good person in every possible way, but he is too lustful. It is true. I really don't know if this appearance is right or wrong. Maybe she will become one of his concubines in the harem. However, from what he said, it seemed that he had already planned to come to the Tomb of the Living Dead, and it seemed that this disaster was inevitable. When Hong Tianxiao saw this, he was secretly happy. After all, the woman in the yellow shirt did not show any anger, but was extremely shy, which showed that she was in trouble. Dai Qisi stared at Fan Yao and said angrily: "Fan Yao, originally you went undercover in Ruyang Prince's Palace to find out the truth about the murder of your adoptive father. Now that the truth is known and the Mingjiao no longer exists, why do you still stay in Ruyang? In the palace, do you really want to be a lackey of the Mongols and disgrace the Han people all over the world?" "Fan Yao?" As soon as Dai Qisi finished speaking, Xuan Ming, Wang Baobao, and Zhao Min were startled. All eight eyes looked at him. They had stayed in Ruyang Prince's Mansion for more than ten years without saying a word. Ku Toutuo turned out to be Fan Yao, the second Immortal Xiaoyao who was only under Yang Dingtian in the Ming Sect in the past. How could they not be surprised? At this time, Fang Qian¡¯s five daughters also arrived on horseback. After dismounting, they stood beside Hong Tianxiao and others. The two elders, Xuanming and Ming, are even more worried. The situation is getting more and more unfavorable for them. This woman in yellow shirt alone may not be something they can deal with. Coupled with Hong Tianxiao and others, they may not even have a chance to escape.Ming Er's face changed, and he was about to attack Zhao Min, but he heard Hong Tianxiao laugh and say: "What a tactic to alienate Princess Zhao Min. I haven't seen you for a few years. Not only is the princess more beautiful, but she is also far more resourceful than before. However, gentlemen, if you can kill one person here today, I will definitely forgive you." "Kill someone in the field?" Almost everyone can guess that this person must be Wang Baobao or Zhao Min. And judging from Hong Tianxiao's character, he would never kill the beautiful Zhao Min, so this person must be Wang Baobao. However, just when Luzhangke waved his palm and was about to beat Wang Baobao to death, Hong Tianxiao said again: "This person is not Wang Baobao." "Ah", everyone was shocked, are you going to kill Zhao Min? I will finish the book tomorrow, so I will beg for the book stamps today (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167 Could it be that she is Han Ji? You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Elder Xuan Ming also felt that he had heard wrong, with a look of disbelief on his face. He looked at Zhao Min, who was pale in beauty, and wondered whether Hong Tianxiao was joking or telling the truth. At this time, Zhou Zhiruo spoke: "Your Majesty, I think Zhao Min is quite pitiful, so why not let her live?" I don't know whether it was the fate of the two people in the original book, or whether Zhou Zhiruo really felt that Zhao Min was pitiful, and suddenly came He had the courage to plead for Zhao Min. Hong Tianxiao chuckled and said, "Zhiruo really has a bodhisattva heart, but I didn't ask them to kill Zhao Min." "Thenwho does your majesty want them to kill?" Zhou Zhiruo was stunned, feeling dizzy. Hong Tianxiao, the person on his side, would definitely not kill him. The nine women from the Ancient Tomb Sect seemed to be Youfei Not even the brothers and sisters Wang Baobao and Zhao Min. Fan Yao is dead, so who does Hong Tianxiao want the two elders Xuan Ming to kill? At this moment, Hong Tianxiao's expression suddenly changed, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Hunyuan's thunderbolt has become Kun, why don't you come out and die soon." "Cheng Kun?" This name is so famous in the world, not because of how high Cheng Kun's martial arts are, but because Xie Xun has killed countless people with this name, so there is no one in the world who has not heard of this name. Just when everyone was still in shock and confusion, Hong Tianxiao suddenly moved, his figure flickered, and he suddenly disappeared. Then, a muffled groan was heard, and a figure staggered towards the two elders Xuan Ming. Everyone looked at it and saw that it was a Shaolin monk. "Cheng Kun?" Fang Qian was the first to recognize this man's identity. When Fang Ping was killed, Fang Qian thought that her brother died at the hands of Cheng Kun, so she searched everywhere for Cheng Kun's whereabouts. Naturally, she knew his whereabouts. Although more than ten years have passed, Fang Qian still recognized him at a glance. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Two elders Xuanming, if you can kill this person for me, I will forgive your past sins and keep you in the palace as imperial guards, so that you can enjoy glory and wealth for the rest of your life." When the two elders Xuan Ming heard this, they were greatly moved: "Really?" Hong Tianxiao said: "You have nothing to say, let alone Miss Yang and King Ruyang's eldest son and princess who can testify." The two elders, Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming, looked at each other, nodded in unison and said, "Okay, if we can trust your majesty, we will get rid of this evil thief for your majesty." Cheng Kun was shocked and said hurriedly: "You two must not fall for his plan to sow discord. Now there are powerful enemies around. The three of us must join forces to fight against the enemy." Cheng Kun is indeed a cunning and cunning man. Knowing that he was no match for Hong Tianxiao, he wanted to drag Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming along. Xuan Ming and Xuan Ming were not fools. They were not willing to be fooled. They all rushed towards Cheng Kun and shouted angrily: "Cheng Kun, don't resort to deception and accept your fate." Cheng Kun had no choice but to wave his palms to greet him, and the three of them immediately started fighting. Dai Qisi asked: "Your Majesty, are you really not going to kill them two?" Dai Qisi has the best relationship with Xie Xun. Cheng Kun caused Xie Xun's family to be destroyed, and he became a public enemy in the world and became blind. Therefore, she also hated Cheng Kun to the core and wished that the two elders Xuan Ming would kill Cheng Kun. But the two elders Xuan Ming are not good guys either. Not to mention the past, just what they did just now is enough to kill them a thousand times. Hong Tianxiao sighed: "Although the two elders Xuan Ming are not good people, this Xuan Ming magical skill is hard-won. If they really kill Cheng Kun, I will have a way to control them." "Oh, it was almost." Fang Qian suddenly shouted. Hong Tianxiao and others turned around and saw that she was watching the fight nervously. It's not that Fang Qian cares about the life and death of the two elders Xuan Ming, but she hates Cheng Kun too much. After all, Fang Ping died indirectly at the hands of Cheng Kun. Hong Tianxiao smiled and said: "Sister Qian, there is no need to be so nervous. I guarantee that Cheng Kun will die today." Fang Qian turned her eyes and said sweetly: "Your Majesty, I want to kill Cheng Kun with my own hands. I hope your Majesty will agree." Hong Tianxiao whispered in her ear: "I can promise you, but my beloved concubine also has to promise me something tonight, and use that gesture." Fang Qian blushed and said sweetly: "Your Majesty is really annoying, I agree. Although Fang Qian has been following Hong Tianxiao for several years, she has never been able to completely let go in sex. She is embarrassed to do many embarrassing gestures, but Today Fang Qian really wanted to kill Cheng Kun, but she actually agreed, took out the Yitian Sword in her hand, and flew forward. Since Hong Tianxiao unified Jiangnan and Jinling became emperor, the Yitian Sword has become the Shangfang Sword of the Ming Dynasty, and he is in charge of this sword. It was Fang Qian herself who admired Fang's sword. It is no longer a secret that Emei Miejie Shitai became the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty. Of course, the two elders Xuan Ming and Cheng Kun also knew about it. So after Fang Qian stepped forward with his sword, Cheng Kun immediately turned his main attack direction towards Fang Qian, and XuanThe second elder was under even greater pressure. Dang even attacked with all his strength without reservation, not giving Cheng Kun any chance. However, after taking Fang Qian's first move, Cheng Kun felt the power of Fang Qian's sword, and was shocked. A thought flashed through him very quickly, and he blurted out: "Yitian Sword." Fang Qian said with a sneer, "Yes, it's the Yitian Sword. Today is the first time that the Yitian Sword comes out of the world. It just so happens that you, the most powerful demon in the martial arts world, can use your blood to sacrifice the sword." After saying that, Fang Qian immediately unfolded the Emei sword. Pai's sword skills were focused on fighting Cheng Kun. In terms of martial arts, Cheng Kun is superior to Fang Qian, but with the Yitian Sword in his hand, Cheng Kun can't get any benefits. He has to be careful of the sharpness of the Yitian Sword at all times. In addition, there are the mad attacks of the two elders Xuan Ming behind him. Cheng Kun gradually More defense and less offense. Fifty moves passed in the blink of an eye. Hong Tianxiao saw that although Cheng Kun had completely turned to the defensive, the two elders Xuan Ming and Fang Qian still could not defeat him. After all, Cheng Kun's Xuanyin Finger was too powerful, and he had the cassock demon subduing skill. Together, they can completely block the attacks of the three. Hong Tianxiao shouted: "Two elders Xuan Ming, I have sent Concubine Qian to help you, but you still can't take Cheng Kun, isn't it disappointing to me?" Seeing that Hong Tianxiao was impatient, Xuanming and Ming were also very anxious. They looked at each other and felt cruel. Hebi Weng used his two pens as hidden weapons and swung them out, shooting at Cheng Kun in two directions, and then body It spiraled towards Cheng Kun, and the deer stick guest on the other side also violently hit Cheng Kun's legs with his iron staff, hitting Cheng Kun from the top, middle and bottom at the same time. Cheng Kun was worthy of being Master Kongjian's proud disciple. He calmly shook his cassock with his left hand and quickly stepped back. He used his Xuanyin finger with his right hand and struck Hebi Weng's right hand. However, Fang Qian seized this opportunity and fiercely shot out the Yitian Sword, throwing it at the open back of Chengkunkongmen, which immediately missed her. Being pierced through the chest by the Yitian Sword, Cheng Kun's true energy was suddenly released. Naturally, he could not stop the attacks of the two elders Xuan Ming. Two pens pierced the cassock and were inserted into his right chest and Dantian respectively. He Bi Weng's palm also It hit him firmly on the lower abdomen, and the deer stickman's iron staff smashed his knees into pieces. These blows all contained 10% of the internal strength of the three of them. Cheng Kun could not bear it. He could hardly utter a word and died after spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood. The two elders Xuan Ming secretly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at each other, and came five steps away from Hong Tianxiao, kneeling on the ground: "Your Majesty, thanks to the help of Concubine Qian, the two Caomin were able to kill the evil thief Cheng Kun." Hong Tianxiao laughed loudly and said: "Okay, these two gentlemen are highly skilled in martial arts and can rein in their horses from the brink. It is indeed a wise move. I am very pleased. From today on, you two will be my imperial bodyguards. However, I have something to say ahead. , if you two do anything sorry to me again, I will never forgive you lightly." The second boss Xuan Ming was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "I will never dare to disappoint His Majesty. I should do my best." Hong Tianxiao nodded and said: "Two gentlemen, you have a great achievement right in front of you. If you can achieve this achievement, I will promote you two to be commanders." After all, Luzhangke was more resourceful than Hebiweng. Hearing this, his heart moved and he blurted out: "Could it be that your Majesty wants the Weichen brothers to deceive the Langfang city gate?" Hong Tianxiao nodded with a smile and said: "Exactly, the army is attacking the city now. If it can be defeated in one battle, this strategy will naturally be unnecessary. But if it is not captured, I will order the army to retreat, even more pretending to be behind. The formation looked chaotic, and then the two gentlemen clicked on Wang Baobao and Zhao Min's acupuncture points, then galloped towards the south gate of Langfang, loudly telling King Ruyang that reinforcements from Grand Master Tuotuo had arrived, and King Ruyang would definitely If you don¡¯t raise any suspicion, lower the suspension bridge and let the four of you in. You don¡¯t need me to teach you the next thing, right?¡± The second boss Xuan Ming was overjoyed and hurriedly knelt down to express his gratitude: "I would like to thank you, Your Majesty." Wang Baobao and Zhao Min were shocked and angry, but they also knew that the situation was now like this. With so many peerless masters around them, they could only accept their fate. Zhao Min's eyes when looking at Hong Tianxiao were full of complexity. The last time Hong Tianxiao captured Zhao Min alive and went to Qingcheng Mountain, he even intimidated him. Zhao Min thought it was a great shame and humiliation. He had been studying military strategies and practicing martial arts hard for several years. She just wanted to take revenge on Hong Tianxiao, but Zhao Min suddenly discovered that she seemed to be inferior to Hong Tianxiao in terms of martial arts and strategy. Cheng Kun was executed, and the two elders Xuan Ming surrendered. The woman in yellow came forward with the men and women behind her, and introduced their identities to Hong Tianxiao: "Your Majesty, these two are Han Shan'er and Han Jin'er, the eldest daughters of Han Shantong, who came out of the city. After the destruction, his brother Han Lin'er was killed, and the two of them also fell into the hands of the Yuan army. Seeing that Shan'er was born beautiful, the leader of the Yuan army dedicated her to King Ruyang. She happened to be rescued by the little girl. Since they met today Your Majesty, why not just let them follow Your Majesty." Hong Tianxiao saw Han Shaner, who was wearing a purple shirt, looking shy, and thought to himself, could she be Han Ji? The last chapter of the night is super long, and I beg for love (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168: A must-read chapter (finale) You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The day's melee finally ended, and Langfang City finally planted the flag of the Ming Dynasty. Hong Tianxiao's plan really worked. When King Ruyang saw Wang Baobao, Zhao Min and Xuan Ming together, he ordered his people to open the city gate without thinking much, waiting to attack the Ming army from front to back with Grand Master Tuotuo's army. However, just after Xuanming and Ming entered the south city gate, they suddenly turned back. Hebiweng massacred the gate guards, while Luzhangke used his internal force to break the two iron chains of the suspension bridge. The well-prepared Ming army naturally rushed forward and rushed into Langfang City from the south gate. Seeing that the situation was not good, King Ruyang hurriedly sent heavy troops to the south gate to drive out the Ming troops who poured into the south gate again. It's a pity that Hong Tianxiao came well prepared. Those who entered the South Gate with the Ming army included White-browed Eagle King Yin Tianzheng, Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao, Eight-Armed Divine Sword Fang Dongbai, Hejian Shuangsha, Du Shi The couple, Shenying Elder Li Tianhuan, Wu Sanren, the flag bearer of the Five Elements Flag, and King Yin Ye. These were either top masters or top-notch masters. No Yuan soldiers could withstand them. A Da and A Er died under the claws of the White-browed Eagle King Yin Tianzheng and the eight-armed divine sword Fang Dongbai respectively. The divine arrows Hachio didn't have any advantage in the melee, so he was killed by the two evil spirits in Hejian. Later, King Ruyang had no choice but to send eighteen monks there, hoping to drive these martial arts masters out. However, the situation was over. More and more Ming troops had entered Langfang City, and at the same time, the east, west, and north The Ming army on three sides also suddenly attacked the city. The four gates of Langfang City fell one after another. King Ruyang had no choice but to retreat to the inner city. At this time, there were only five monks left in the Eighteenth Order, and the Shenlong Sect also suffered many casualties. Du Baidang was wounded. Six swords, life or death unknown, Yin Ye Wang was seriously injured, Zhou Dian broke his arm, and he was hit by an unknown palm and fell unconscious, but overall, the damage to the eighteen reverse monks was greater, and thirteen people were injured. The remaining five people were all injured. Of course, all the eighteen monks are top-notch masters. If Zhang Sanfeng and the Six Heroes of Wudang hadn't arrived at the critical moment, I'm afraid Yin Tianzheng's casualties would have been more than that. Compared with the outer city, the defense of the inner city is relatively weak. In addition, there are so many martial arts masters gathered. In just half a day, the inner city fell. All the five monks were killed and King Ruyang was captured. The great victory of Langfang wiped out King Ruyang's 200,000-strong army, and most of them were nakedly exposed to the Ming army. Hong Tianxiao was overjoyed, rewarded the three armies, and ordered a day's rest before marching to Dadu. However, the next morning, Hong Tianxiao received a report from the scouts, saying that Grand Master Tuotuo led an army of 400,000 to Langfang City, and was now only fifty miles away from Langfang City. It turns out that Grand Master Tuotuo originally divided half of his troops to support King Ruyang, and then personally led another 200,000 troops to defend the capital, but he changed his mind temporarily. After all, the Ming army was so powerful that dividing his troops was not the best idea. Otherwise, they will only be defeated by the Ming army one by one. It is better to concentrate superior forces and fight to the death with the Ming army in Langfang City. But when they were still seventy miles away from Langfang City, the scouts came to Langfang City with the news that the military flags were all over the city. Grand Master Tuotuo knew in his heart that King Ruyang had been defeated again. However, Qishili had already entered the scouting range of the Ming army. If they retreated now, not only would their morale plummet, but they would also be hunted down by the Ming army. Therefore, Grand Master Tuotuo sent someone to report the situation in Langfang to Emperor Yuanshun. , while ordering the army to slowly advance towards Langfang. However, Hong Tianxiao had already sent people to cut off the communication between Langfang and Dadu. Grand Master Tuotuo sent six messengers, but they were all captured by Hong Tianxiao's hidden disciples of the Dragon Sect. A decisive battle is the only chance of victory; if you attack a city, you will be defeated 90% of the time. Therefore, Master Tuotuo wisely chose to fight to the death with the Ming army. The decisive battle in ancient times was in an open field. Both sides set up formations and attacked each other. Whoever's formation was disrupted first and the Chinese army was defeated first would be defeated like a mountain. In the battle of Guandu between Yuan Shao and Cao Cao in the past, although Cao Cao had fewer troops, his combat effectiveness was far superior to that of Yuan's army. He even sent Xia Houyuan to lead his cavalry to rush into the rear of Yuan Shao's army, causing chaos in the formation of Yuan's army. Yuan's army thought that Cao Cao was using a large army to attack from both sides. , not to mention Yuan Shao's life and death, the morale of the army was in chaos, morale plummeted, and they were defeated by Cao Jun in one go. In such a battle between the two armies, the Ming army had a large number of martial arts masters and definitely had a great advantage. However, after forming the formation on the second day, Hong Tianxiao and others suddenly discovered that fifteen soldiers had come out of Grand Master Tuotuo's army. A man who looks and dresses neither Han nor Mongolian. There are three people in white robes, the tallest one has a curly beard and blue eyes, the other has a yellow beard and an eagle nose. The woman has black hair, just like the Chinese, but her eyes are very light, almost colorless, and she has an oval-shaped face. She is about twenty-five or six years old. , although it looks weird, its appearance is very beautiful. The other fifteen people are all wearing blue robes, but the icons embroidered on the chest of each person's clothes are different. Everyone didn't know who these fifteen people were, but Hong Tianxiao's heart suddenly moved, but he still had some doubts.sp; However, Hong Tianxiao had no intention of letting him go. As soon as the remnant soldiers of Grand Master Tuotuo retreated into Dadu, Hong Tianxiao's army immediately arrived and surrounded Dadu. Hong Tianxiao made it clear that Yuan Shun would not even have a way out. Emperor Liu was bound to leave his life in Dadu. There is Hong Tianxiao¡¯s army of 500,000 Yuan outside the city, and their morale is high. However, there are only 200,000 Yuan troops inside the city, and their morale is low. The outcome of this battle is already determined without having to fight. Emperor Yuan Shun began to panic and prepare to withdraw from Dadu and return to the Mongolian grassland before the Ming army completely surrounded Dadu. However, Hong Tianxiao did not give him a chance. Not long after Emperor Yuan Shun left the capital city, he was targeted by Zhang Sanfeng and other martial arts masters. After a fierce battle, Zhang Sanfeng and others successfully captured Emperor Yuan Shun. In addition, all the concubines from his harem were included, including the three daughters Qi, Dali Yetumi, and Xiaohui. Emperor Yuan Shun was captured. Although Grand Master Tuotuo would rather die than surrender, the morale of the Yuan army was completely gone. With the cooperation of Zhang Sanfeng and other martial arts masters, it only took an hour for the Ming army to invade Dadu. After a fierce battle, all the remnants of the Yuan army were wiped out. Occupying Dadu and capturing Emperor Yuan Shun alive heralded the complete destruction of the Yuan court's rule, and a new Ming Dynasty entered the stage of history. Just after Hong Tianxiao entered the palace for the first time, he vaguely saw many women walking in front of him, such as Su Quan, A Ke, Fang Yi, Mu Jianping, and Mao Dongzhu. He felt very strange and hurriedly He hurried forward to greet them. When they were about twenty feet away, Hong Tianxiao finally confirmed that it was indeed them, Su Quan, Dayu'er, Mao Dongzhu, Tao Hongying, Luo Qianling, Gu Li'er, Chun Jing'er, Fang Yi, and Li Jiaoniang. , Yunyue, Wen'er, Nie Xuanhua, Nie Kehua, Ashima (the leader of Shura), Su Yuer, Aqi, Zhu Mei'er, Ye Dai'er, Maya, the nine daughters of Xidan'er, the seven guardian saints, Sarana (daughter of Ao Bai), Shao Yuzhu, Situ Yan, Zeng Rou, Shuang'er, Luo Qihong, Yang Jingyue, Jiao Waner, Yao Jun'e, Sun Lifeng, Qin Yuhong, Zhang Ruqing, Situ Qian, Princess Jianning, Princess Huilun, Yao Yuyan, Mu Jianping, Gui Yunyan, Wei Shaner, Mu Yulian, Situ Qian, Chu Yufeng, Qi Lanjiao, Yun Xiyu, Du Lijuan, Suo Qingqiu, Shangguan Xueer, Qiu Erniang, the three You sisters, Qin Keqing, Wen Qingqing, Sun Zhongjun , An Xiaohui, Qiu Hezi, Xie Yutong, Zi Huailan, Yuan Xiuping, He Yujiao (former leader of the Five Poisons), Zhang Yu, Sun Ye, Vanilla, Xiyun, Yueying, Ripples, Xianglian, Yongmu, Shuhui, Shu Zhe, Yuan Yuying, Su Xiaomei, Bai Hanmei, He Tianyun, Jingchuan Youmei, Jingchuan Yumei, Princess Xiuzhao, Yuhe Zhaozi, the seven royal fairies, seven stunning beauties from the Japanese palace and sixteen Korean beauties selected by Princess Xiuzhao, and more later There are no less than 200 beauties who were donated when they conquered all the countries in the world. "Your Majesty" At this time, among the women with strong inner strength, such as Su Quan, Luo Qianling, Fang Yi, Nie Kehua, Ashima and others, they also saw Hong Tianxiao, and they all shouted excitedly, and even used their Qinggong flew towards Hong Tianxiao. Coming closer, Hong Tianxiao looked at the group of orioles in front of him with excitement and joy. There was no change in the pretty faces of each one, and his excitement was beyond words. After getting excited, Hong Tianxiao suddenly thought of a question and asked Su Quan: "Why are you here?" The whole book is finished! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Trouble in the Town You can search "Rebirth of the Deer Cauldron: The Dragon Cult Leader" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The three of them rode for more than thirty miles before arriving at a small town. Although this place is not far from the capital, and it is the only way to go north to the capital, this town is not very big, and there is not even a decent inn, so the three of them checked into the relatively largest inn in the town. "I wonder if Prince Mu is seriously ill. I know a lot about medicine. Is there anything I can do to help?" After the three of them settled down, Mu Jianping also applied Hong Tianxiao's golden sore medicine, and the three of them went downstairs to order some food and wine and talk. Hong Tianxiao, who couldn't restrain his curiosity, finally asked this question. "Oh, to be honest, Brother Hong, our prince is not seriously ill, but was seriously injured. Our master, Ironbacked Canglong Liu Dahong, is well-informed and knows that our prince was attacked by something called the Xuanming Divine Palm. The injuries caused by kung fu are due to the extremely powerful palm technique, and there is no cure for the injuries, so we can only bring the young prince and the young princess separately and let them see the prince for the last time." Bai Hanfeng couldn't help but say this when he mentioned this sigh. "Xuanming Divine Palm?" Hong Tianxiao couldn't help being shocked when he heard this. Could anyone still use this kind of skill? "Brother Hong, have you heard of the Xuanming Divine Palm?" Bai Hanfeng felt nervous for no reason when he saw Hong Tianxiao losing his composure. After more than an hour of contact, he felt that Hong Tianxiao was becoming more and more unfathomable. "This is an extremely vicious Yinhan palm technique. In the past, when Emperor Gaozu rebelled against the Yuan Dynasty, two masters of Xuanming Divine Palm, Hebiweng and Luzhangke, took refuge in the palace of Prince Ruyang of Mongolia. They were never heard of again. Did the two of them have any disciples? I didn¡¯t expect that hundreds of years later, this kind of palm technique would appear again." Hong Tianxiao didn¡¯t know much about it, and all of it came from "The Legend of Heaven and Dragon Slayer". "Brother Hong, is it really incurable to be injured by the Xuanming Divine Palm?" Mu Jianping used Hong Tianxiao's golden sore medicine, and immediately felt that it was very different from other golden sore medicines, and he determined in his heart that Hong Tianxiao must be With superb medical skills, he couldn't help but ask anxiously after hearing this. "Of course not. Although there are many martial arts in the world, they are all in conflict with each other. One thing defeats another. Although Xuanming Divine Palm is vicious, it is not incurable." Hong Tianxiao thought to himself, fortunately you have met me. For those who practice the Nine Yang Divine Art, otherwise Prince Mu will definitely die. He suddenly thought, no wonder the original book never mentioned Prince Mu, but he died under the Xuanming Divine Palm, but this Xuanming Divine Palm Who is the owner, but there is no introduction. It seems that the only shortcoming of the book "The Deer and the Cauldron" is that there is too little description of martial arts. "Brother Hong, do youdo you knowthat you know how to treat thisthis Xuanming Divine Palm?" Bai Hanfeng grabbed Hong Tianxiao's right hand, his expression was so excited that he could no longer speak coherently. "Well, this Xuanming Divine Palm is the most yin and cold palm technique in the world. Once it is struck, the cold poison will enter the eight extraordinary meridians of the body along with the palm, and finally invade the internal organs. At the beginning, The person who is hit by the palm will feel cold all over his body every once in a while. The longer the duration of the palm is, the longer the cold poison attacks each time and the shorter the interval. Once the cold poison enters the internal organs, no matter how great the god of Luo is, he will not be able to save him. No." Hong Tianxiao didn't know much about the Xuanming Divine Palm, but he knew that the Nine Yang Divine Art was its nemesis. "Ah." Bai Hanfeng and Mu Jianping were shocked when they heard this. What Hong Tianxiao said was absolutely correct. "Brother Hong, youcan you cure this cold poison?" Mu Jianping couldn't help but feel excited while listening to Hong Tianxiao's eloquence, and his voice was trembling slightly. "I wonder how long it has been since Prince Mu was in the palm of his hand. What kind of person is his opponent and how old is he?" Hong Tianxiao did not rush to answer Mu Jianping's question. When Mu Jianping heard this, he looked at Bai Hanfeng and saw him murmuring slightly: "It has been about more than a month. The opponent was one of Obai's subordinates. He was more than ten years old. At that time, the prince exchanged a palm with him. He was a It was a lose-lose situation, but I didn¡¯t expect that after the prince returned, he would tremble all over and his palms would turn black.¡± "The only nemesis of the Xuanming Divine Palm is the Nine-Yang Divine Art, which is the most powerful and powerful one. It is a coincidence that I am practicing the Nine-Yang Divine Art. However, I have not yet achieved great success in the Nine-Yang Divine Art, but Prince Mu is still poisoned. Qian, maybe it can cure the cold poison in the prince's body." Hong Tianxiao was not completely sure. "That's very good. We will leave immediately after Brother Mao arrives. Bai, on behalf of the entire Mu Palace, would like to thank Brother Hong in advance." Bai Hanfeng was overjoyed and thanked him in a row. At this time, I suddenly heard the noise of horses neighing and people outside the door, and soon seventeen or eight people rushed in. They looked official. Bai Hanfeng and Mu Jianping were secretly surprised. Hong Tianxiao whispered: "They are officers and soldiers. Could it be that they are here to catch you? Don't make any noise yet and pretend as if nothing has happened." Bai Hanfeng nodded, but put down his chopsticks and reached out to hold them down. Mu Jianping also placed his right hand gently on the hilt of the sword.On the handle. However, this group of people ignored them and kept urging the waiter to cook quickly. There are not many dishes in the small restaurants in the small town, they only serve some home-cooked dishes such as sauced meat, smoked fish, marinated dried tofu, scrambled eggs, etc. When the leader of the group saw this, he ordered to take out the ham and chicken he had brought to accompany the meal. One person said: "We have always heard in Yunnan that the capital is a good place. The emperor wears silks and satins at his feet and eats delicacies from the mountains and seas. Let me see, the food alone is comparable to our Kunming." Another person said. One person said: "Your brother is used to enjoying the blessings in Pingxi Prince's Mansion. The food and drink are very different. It's not that the capital city is not as good as Yunnan. You know, there are very few people in the world who can match Pingxi Prince's Mansion. ." Everyone claimed yes. When the three people heard this, their faces changed color, and they all thought: "Are these scoundrels subordinates of Wu Sangui, the big traitor?" I heard a sallow-skinned man ask: "Master Huang, can you see the emperor when you go to Beijing?" A fair and fat man said: "According to my official position, I can't see the emperor, but because of my official position, I can't see the emperor." For the sake of our prince, maybe we can meet him! The elders in the imperial court always look at our officials in the "Western Selection" with a different light." Another person said: "Of course, except for the emperor, the only one in this world is our prince. It¡¯s too big.¡± Hong Tianxiao looked at Mu Jianping, who was injured, and was wondering whether he should teach these Wu Sangui lackeys a lesson, but he heard a rough voice at the door: "Boy, what kind of store do you open? Why?" Even the little turtles under the old Yunnan turtle are treated as guests." Hong Tianxiao and the other three were overjoyed when they heard this. The owner of the voice was none other than Mao Shiba. Because Wu Sangui sacrificed Shanhaiguan and lured Qing troops into the Pass, the Ming Dynasty completely fell into the hands of the Manchus. Therefore, people with lofty ideals took the homophonic pronunciation of the word "Gui" in Wu Sangui's name and called it "turtle". Just call Wu Sangui a big bastard. The "Old Turtle of Yunnan" mentioned by Mao Shiba naturally refers to Wu Sangui. How could these Wu Sangui's subordinates not recognize it? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com